《Oh no! After I Reincarnated, My Moms Became Son-cons!》


 Book 1: Chapter 1

    Book 1: Chapter 1

    Name: Zhu Liangzhe

    Sex: Male

    Nationality: Chinese

    Birth Date: 1997

    ID number: XXXXXX

    Age: 21

    Marital Status: Not yet married

    Education: Military-machinery field studies graduate

    Cause of Death: Drowned saving a citizen

    Honours: Posthumous Second-ss award for unwavering loyalty

    Thats right.

    Im dead.

    Thest thing I saw before my death was a young girl falling into the water. As a soldier whos dedicated to serving the country and its people, I jumped in after her without thinking. The waves were strong and freezing as the ice had just melted after the harsh winter. I was washed away after I managed to get the young girl aboard a rescue boat. It was merely water and yet it felt like a huge rock was being smashed into my face in those moments.

    I lost conscious after getting washed away and never woke up.

    And so, I, Zhu Liangzhe died at twenty-one just like that. To be frank, I was fairly indifferent about it. I didnt have any regrets, I didnt feel happy nor did I have a sense of satisfaction. My family has always served in the military since the Red Army. My parents would only be upset over my death for a while before changing their perspective and seeing it as me bringing glory to the family, and actually feel proud about it. I didnt have any worries since I had an older sister whod take care of them.

    Oh yeah, for the record I was single.

    I never had any goals while I was alive. I just went along with the daily training and lessons. I think that perhaps military school was suited for me since Im the sort of person whocks motivation and needs a push. I wasnt an outstanding soldier to be honest. My grades were average. You know, the type that teachers dont remember, and you have to reintroduce yourself every single time? When I started working, it was just to put food on the table. I never made mistakes and never stood out.

    But thanks to this incident, I was awarded a posthumous second-ss award and seen as a loyal solider. Im sure thats going to help me get my name recorded in history. Yeah, I dont think its so bad to die a celebrated hero instead of being another face in the crowd with nothing to show. Instead of seeing it as the start of my life, I think its better to look at it as my one-and-only glorious moment.

    It was perfect if I say so myself.

    Alright, thinking time is up. Can I pass on now? Why am I still conscious of my own thoughts when theyre supposed to have been buried with me at my funeral? Arent I dead?! How do I still possess self-awareness? Based on the Principle of Materialisation, Im supposed to have my lights out like antern when I die. So how the heck am I still able to consciously process my thoughts?

    Dont tell me humans really have souls and that were just unaware of it because they cantmunicate with the living? Can I safely assume that souls dont exist if humans cant see them? No idea. What am I even right now? I seem to just be an abstract thought without a body or limbs. I cant seem to do anything other than think. I have no sight, hearing or smell, nor can I sense my surroundings.

    I seem to be limited to just being able to think. Is this what happens after people die? So we lose everything and all that remains is our ability to think, and think indefinitely? A human corpse will corrode, so does our conscious escape our body and continue to exist or something? Uhh So are these Zhu Liangzhes thoughts? Zhu Liangzhe is dead, so are these his thoughts or what?

    Holy shit, now Ive gone all philosophical.

    Id be chuckling right now if I had a mouth. The problem is I cant do anything right now. Since this the case, Im just going to stop bothering with anything. Will my conscious disappear if I stop thinking? Alrightdies and gentlemen, thank you for listening to my endless rambling. I wont bother you any further. Goodbye.

    Troy! Troy! Troy, I beg you Troy Wake up Troy Im beg you Dont Dont make mommy worry I beg you, please wake up How can I continue on living without you? Im begging you, please wake up

    Hmm

    Heydy, could you please show some respect for the dead? Like, could you please not lie on my body and cry? Arent you aware that pressing your body on top of another persons body will give them a hard time breathing? Do you want him to wake up or sleep for eternity?

    Huh?

    Wait a second

    Why am I still breathing? I can smell the scent of grass and flowers wafting into my nose and down my throat with each gasp of air. I can taste a strong stench of blood in my throat thats fumbling with my head. I can hear rain falling on the ground and thedy beside me crying.

    How are my hands able to feel warmth? Im more surprised as to how I have all these senses than why my hands are being held by someone.

    Im dead, and the dead arent supposed to have any senses. Just a moment ago, I only had my thoughts. So how do I suddenly have a sense of touch now? Arent I dead? Howe I suddenly feel life again? I can hear my faint heartbeat.

    I coughed violently and spat a mouthful of blood out, clearing out my throat. The chilly air blew into my lungs and gave all the cells in my body a wake-up call. I slowly opened my eyes as a few teardropsnded on my face. Still in my stupor, I looked at the grey sky that was still spitting.

    How am I alive?

    Where is this ce?

    I died. Im one-hundred percent positive I died. What on Earth is going on? The fact that I was still consciously processing thoughts after death was a surprise, but I dont know what to think of being reincarnated. What in the world is going on? Im mind-blown right now.

    Troy!! My son! My son! Im so d! Im so d! Im so d youre still alive! Thank you Goddess Clementina for protecting my son! Thank you! Thank you!

    Before I could figure out what was going on, I got pulled into somedys embrace out of the blue with my head wedged in between two big round warm things All that air I breathed in just now slowly began to get depleted and all I could smell was a strong flower-scent What flower is this? I feel like Ive encountered it before But theres a more important matter at hand so lets put that aside for now Miss, could you please let go of me, Im suffocating here!!

    After she let go of me, she anxiously cupped my face in her hands. A face so beautiful with eyes coloured blue like lightning, youd think it was the perfect 3D sculpture appeared before me. One question Why are her ears pointy? Her slender fingers slid across my face as she caressed my face and then she anxiously asked: Whats wrong? You must be in lots of pain! Its all mommys fault Its all mommys fault Mommy shouldnt have let you go and hunt Earth Dragons Its all mommys fault Im so d youre alright, my son Im so d Mommy will take you home Mommy will take you home

    Hey, uhh Who are you miss? I mean, could you please tell me who I am? I just came back to life and am still having trouble trying to figure out what just happened. I know I passed on, so why am I here, and uhh While everything Im seeing looks familiar to the things I see every day, for some reason it feels foreign at the same time

    Especially, thisdy in front of me who called herself mom

    Whats wrong? Do you still recognise me? Its me, Im your mom! She caressed my face in her palms and held it up so that our gazes would meet. Perhaps she noticed the look of bewilderment on my face. As she held my face in her hands, she shouted: Im your mom! Son Im your mom! Dont scare me Dont scare mommy Youll be fine, youll definitely be alright!

    M-mom?

    Thoughts that seemingly didnt belong to me came gushing in. I looked at thedy in front of me, and called her mom is if it were natural to. She sniffled, pursed her lips and put on a smile filled with infinite happiness. She tightly held me in her embrace and cried on my shoulder.

    I spaced out as she tightly embraced me. All I could feel were her supple breasts, her body warmth and smell her fragrance. It looks like I need to reprocess my thinking here. Its safe to assume at this point that Im living the plot of those dimensional travel novels Ive always despised right now.

    I looked at her pointy ears and thought to myself: This is a rather unusual time-travel experience, because I didnt travel to the past nor future, but what appears to be a different world My mom probably isnt human. In fact, she resembles an elf Hold up! My moms an elf! Doesnt that make me an elf too then?!

    I swiftly lifted my hands up to my ears and touched them. Eh? Human ears? What the? So Im a human? Did thisdy mistake me for someone else? Im a human! How is it possible an elf give birth to a human? Could my father be a human by chance? If so, doesnt that mean Im a half-breed then?

    My brain was ovee with these questions. And the more I thought about it about, the more questions I got. Wait, no. I didnt get answers, they were more like: It is what it is, type answers that were supposed to bemon sense knowledge here. The question is why? Whats with these conscious thoughts and memories? Do these memories belong to the original owner of this body? Have I inherited his memories? So, the original owner of this body is dead then.

    Thisdy hugging me from the front is my mother And And

    Your highness! We have finally found you!

    The sound of horse hooves approaching came from behind my mom. A group of people dashed out from the forest after seeing my mom and I, and let out a huge sigh The leader of the people, I mean, elves, wore armour and looked quite handsome for a man, or should I say, he looks a little weak although handsome for a man? He walked up to us, knelt down on one knee, pressed his right hand to his chest, lowered his head and said: It is dangerous here. Your highness, please take his highness and leave this ce quickly.

    So my mom is the queen of elves now?! Thatd make me the prince of elves then!! What the hell is up with this dimensional travel plot? What are the chances this is all coincidental? Youre telling me that I reincarnated, and then just conveniently woke up as the prince of elves?! I dont buy it!

    Mom wiped the corner of her eyes, grasped my hands tightly and stood up. She then turned around and said: You must protect the prince no matter what! Dont worry about me. I cant bear to see my son get hurt.

    She then turned around and gently caressed my face as sheforted me with a smile: Its alright, itll be fine now. My dear son, its fine now. Dont be scared, mommy is here for you. Dont worry, well be home soon. I wont ever let youe to such dangerous ces again Its all my fault Its all my fault

    I could feel her sincere motherly love towards me. Its a pity that Im not the original owner of this body I watched her mournful face and saw her tears rolling down like a shattered diamond I didnt want to aggravate her any further so I just nodded.

    And thus began my new life in a new and unfamiliar body.

    This body felt strangely light. I looked down at myself and couldnt see how I was any different to any other human. I just looked slightly leaner than before. I may have just whiled away in my previous life, but I did build a muscr body, so I wasnt toofortable in this leaner body.

    Right now, I was wearing a simple piece of leather armour. However, underneath the armour was an evidently superbly made shirt. My cape was torn, shredded and covered in mud, while my shoes were so worn out they were ready to hit the trash can. These were equestrian boots, which means this person came to this ce by via horseback. The scabbard dangling on my waist was empty. Wheres my sword?!

    All of a sudden, images started popping up in my mind like a movie. There were cheers from the townspeople Bustling crowds Soldiers gathered around together Myself waving with a smile as I rode atop my horse The darkness in the forest Arge shadow trampling on troops Cries of agony While I was fleeing, a huge beast sent me flying and then stomped on me

    AAARRGH!

    That shback feels so realistic that its scary. I hastily touched my stomach and discovered it was evidently dented. The sudden surprise caused me to break out into a cold sweat. Its a miracle that this body didnt get reduced to mince-meat. If it did, it wouldve been pointless for me to be reincarnated. Looks like I was brought here to y something but ended up getting killed instead

    I think that massive beast is called an Earth Dragon or something They look simr to three horned dragons. It looked immune to magic and resistant to physical attacks from weapons. Facing a creature like that, Im not surprised they failed. The dragon scales are too hard, and ording to the memories of the original owner of this body, my men didnt seem to have any heavy weaponry equipped.

    Could it be possible that elves dont possess any heavy firearms?

    Seeing as how I dont have any recollections of that, I gather that the memories Ive inherited are very limited. I only have the memories of the day of my death. The onlyplete memory I have is of my mother.

    Two troops walked up to us and dismounted. I took the reins and awkwardly hopped on. Mom clumsily mounted her house. I saw her glorious boobs jiggle as she mounted her horse. She wasnt dressed in battle attire. She was dressed in a casual everyday dress. Mom evidently traversed their forest for a long time trying to look for me as her dress was tattered.

    Mom trudged a few steps on her house, but then suddenly turned back, faced the troops and said: Lets head back to the pce now. Oh, right. All of you get changed.

    The captain froze for a second, but then quickly caught on to what mom meant. Hemanded the troops below: Throw some mud on your clothes, tear them, and st some blood on them! Remember, we won! Our campaign was a sess! We are the victors! Victory!

    Victory!

    Mom nodded and then said: Have you prepared what I asked for?

    The captain took a bag out and said: It is ready, your highness.

    Mom took the bag and opened it. I could hear the rattling of gold pieces. I leaned over to steal a peek and saw something shiny akin to gold, but seemingly resembling once live scales.

    These are Earth Dragon scales. Remember son, you were victorious this time. Youre returning as a victor. When we get back, scatter these in the crowds. Itll be alright. Dont worry about Earth Dragons and whatnot. Just stay by my side and everything will be fine. Please, dont ever get yourself in trouble again. Mommy wont let you go to such dangerous ces like that again.

    Mom looked at me with adoration as she handed me the bag. The bag felt as heavy as a bag filled with gold. They were just some creatures scales so why were they so heavy?

    I lifted my head and suddenly understood what happened earlier.

    The waste-ground with snapped tree branches where I woke up upon arriving in this world was a pool of blood.

    This bag of scales contained the weight of their lives

    And then, the rain stopped and the sun shined through the clouds. The sunrays reflected off my leather army as I caught a glimpse of faces filled with despair

 Book 1: Chapter 2 (Uncensored)

    Book 1: Chapter 2 (Uncensored)

    After a long horse ride, we exited this pitch-ck forest area and finally arrived at a normal road. I spotted a crowd of elves moving along the road and roadside, and I appraised them out of curiosity. Elves have bodies and ears that are different to humans, but other than that, they possess characteristics that are pretty much the same as humans. This street and the tiny hawker stalls along the roadside are the same as what you would see in human society.

    I thought elves would segregate themselves and spread themselves out in the mountains and forests. I never imagined they had their own cities. Could it be due to the influence of the humans in this world?

    Wear your head cloth properly, son.

    I suddenly felt a warm sensation in my ears which made me jolt. When I turned around, I saw mom looking at me with a gentle smile as she fixed the part of the head cloth covering my ears. Mom gently held her slender finger out and cutely went shh, and said: Dont let anyone see your ears~

    Looks like elves really care about blood lineages.

    To be honest, I didnt understand the things I saw and experienced. Perhaps I only have the memories of up to one day before he died. He led a group to battle, but they were virtuallypletely annihted, yet I had to lie to those that saw us off with the bag in my hand. It wasnt a victory. It was a crushing defeat.

    I dont like this feeling. None of this has anything to do with me, but this goes against everything I was taught growing up. I know that I have to tell this lie. No one enjoys the feeling of defeat. But the warriors who fought with their lives cant rest in peace like this.

    Trot~ trot~ trot~ trot~~

    The foot soldier walking behind us suddenly blew his horn and all the people around us who heard it, quickly gathered around us and admired the cavalry as they cheered in celebration. Perhaps this was their way of celebrating victories.

    Mom gently nudged me and said: Take these items and share it with everyone. Remember, you were victorious, so be happy. Youre the star today.

    I opened the bag and took out a handful of dragon scales; the Earth Dragon scales had a golden glow to them, but if you touched them, you could feel the traces of a pattern on them, while the back of them had a soft skin-life touch. The centres of the scales were very thick, while the edges were sharp. I scattered the scales into the crowd. They responded with loud cheers and began fighting over the scales I scattered.

    In the name of the great Morigan! In the name of the great forest! In the name of the Goddess Clementina! For our triumphant warrior, Prince Troy Gdriel Rosvenors campaign against the wild beasts! May the glory of the forests andkes be with him forever.

    The troops behind us cried out. I tried to understand what they were saying, but realised I couldnt understand theirnguage at all. However, that didnt seem to affect myprehension skills or ability to speak. It appears memory andnguage belong in different areas of the brain. I absent-mindedly scattered the dragon scales into the crowd. It was because I was a bit nervous, but also because I truthfully didnt want to witness this scene.

    My mother seemed to be able to tell I was not in high spirits, so she pinched my cheeks softly, and said: Smile, my son. I couldnt be happier to know that youre still alive.

    Uhm.

    I nodded and slowly made my way into the elf city. The city looked simr to those of humans. It had magnificent walls and a thick iron city gate covered with the skin of beasts. After passing through the city gates, I looked up to see a big hole where boiling oil is poured down when defending the city walls. By the looks of it, the hole had been used more than once.

    Elves should be able to use magic, right? Ive checked my hands many times, but I dont feel any magic flowing through them

    We passed the streets and crowds crying in joy and the pce at the centre of the city finally came into sight. The pce had a European nuance. I couldnt see any distinct elf-like characteristics. It seems the elves from here are very close to humans, because even their culture is the same. Mom and I rode our horses inside after the pce doors opened. Upon entering, we saw a giant flower garden, and there was a pond right in the middle of the garden. It looked very sturdy for a pond that was merely used for entertainment in the pce. The surrounding grass was lush green, so there must be people taking care of it daily. In the middle of the pond were some geesezily grooming their feathers. After passing the garden, we arrived at the square which was behind the garden with a fountain in the middle. The floor was spotless. Not even a stone was in sight.

    Behind us, the pce path looked so long, it would take some time to cross even on horseback.

    Son, head in and rest for a bit, you must be exhausted. Rest up. Dont worry about a thing, mommy is here. Dont worry about a thing.

    But its the middle of the day right now..

    Mom and I dismounted, but mom was a little clumsy, so I carried her off. Mom then tightly grabbed my hand as though she was not going to let me go anywhere. Moms blue eyes still showed a hint of fear and worry, and her hands were trembling more fiercely than mine. She was more afraid than I was. She mustve been so worried when I left.

    Come with mommy, okay? Come with mom Mommy is scared, scared that you

    Her beautiful face and alluring lips trembled uncontrobly, so I helplessly nodded and walked hand-in-hand with her into the pce.

    Your highnesses! Congrattions on your victory!

    As soon as we entered the door, I heard a shout which shocked me. In front of the hall knelt an elf with his left hand on his chest and his head bowed down congratting us. Mom smiled and then walked up to them and said Thank you, but the prince is exhausted after the tough battle. Please try to refrain from burdening the prince with your questions. After the prince has recovered, he will be d to share the story with you.

    The two pretty maids standing by my side gently said: This way, your highness.

    Ah Okay

    I slowly followed the two maids along the red carpet, and stole a look outside to see the flowers in bloom, neatly pruned trees and grass. This isnt a ce I should be at, but You could say that everything here belongs to me now.

    One of the maids walked in front of me while the other followed behind me. Their ears moved in rhythm with their steps which made me really want to feel them. But I felt that I shouldnt do anything impolite so I withheld the thought.

    I must ask, is my room that damned far away?! Could you be a little bit more considerate towards a victim who just returned from the dead and rode a horse a heck of a long way to arrive here?! I didnt feel tired when I woke up on the battlefield, nor did I feel tired on the way back on the horse, and yet Im so exhausted walking to my room that I want to take a break

    Your highness, please take a short break. We will help you wash up soon.

    The maids pulled the door open and respectfully bowed. I nodded and entered my room. The room was huge! The bed which would make anyone jump out of shock was on one side and above it was a massive hanging light, but It wasnt hanging from the ceiling. It was floating in mid-air. The entire room was decorated and there was even a firece, but the me inside was blue.

    I walked over and touched the me out of curiosity. I found that the me felt like the air. I couldnt feel anything. No, the me was slightly warm. In fact, it was the same temperature as the room. To be more precise, it was this me that controlled the rooms temperature.

    How interesting. This is basically like an air-conditioner.

    Azy voice suddenly spoke out to me from behind. I was so shocked that I almost dived head-first into the fire. I swiftly turned around and saw a small delicate face that looked like a westerner behind the bed curtain. Her eyes had a very rare green tinge but also have off the feeling that she wasnt fully awake. Her pointy ears trembled a little, and she crawled across my bed to ask me in azy tone: Whats wrong, are you hot?

    I asked: Umm this is my room isnt it?

    The maids couldnt have made a mistake right!?

    Ah, yeah.

    She then rolled over without a care and in the world and said: So Is there a problem? I mean, Ie into your room everyday.

    Who are you, miss? Would you care to exin how youre able to enter my room so casually? I dont even know you She rolled over on my bed and then somersaulted onto the floor and stoop up. Her long skirt didnt seem to affect her agile body. She walked up to my side and skilfully grabbed my hand. Herzy eyes gazed at me. Her fine and smooth skin appeared in front of me in a sh but her boobs were not as firm as moms

    She tilted her head to one side and asked: So you won?

    But, Atta Tracy and G arent back. She let go of my hands, looked down and I noticed a slight tremble in her tone. I juggled the names around in my hand for a bit, but I couldnt recall ever hearing those names. I never met those people before. But for some reason my heart was aching. Why did I feel ashamed?

    Sorry

    I looked down to the floor, clenched my first and mumbled under my breath: Sorry I I We Failed Everyone Everyone Im the only one who survived.

    I was the only survivor. Everyone else died Why? Why? Why am I hurting inside and feeling despair when this has nothing to do with me? Why didnt I feel fear during my moment of death, and yet feel like Im going to break down in tears now? Whose feelings are these? Are they mine or his?

    The female elf in front of me raised her head and looked at me. Her eye glimmered with a ray of light. She then extended her arms out and hugged me. Her faint perfume intensified in my embrace. She rested her small head on my chest while her arms wrapped around me in an embrace as we warmed each other up.

    Its alright, its alright. Youre still here. All is well. As long as youre here. As long as youre here, I wont be lonely Since her head rested on my chest, her trembling voice passed through my chest and into my heart.

    Uhm.

    Her sudden gentleness broke down my final line of defence. I felt a few tear drops roll down from my eyes. I silently hugged this girl I met for the first time, and let her warmth sooth my heart

    Your highness, pleasee wash up.

    Whats your name maid girl? Theres no need for you toe from tomorrow onwards.

    We let each other go as the maid sternly looked us and then turned to ask the girl: Would you like to join, Miss Lucia? We can make preparations if you wish so.

    She nonchntly answered: Sure!

    Whoa, whoa, whoa! Stop! Please stop! What the hell is going on?! Arent I supposed to wash up on my own? How on Earth did it suddenly be a mixed-bath?! Who on Earth is this girl? Dont pull the wife or fianc card on me now!

    Theres nothing bad about it, but Thats too exhrating for a virgin like myself!

    Lets go then. Lets go wash up. I havent washed in ages. Her highness should be there too, right? Cause her highness is there every time you go to wash. Lucia grabbed my hand and led me without needing a maid guide her.

    Hold up. Did you just say mom would be there too?!

    My imagination ran wild with images of moms S-line body nude Fuck! Thats too much for my single-core brain to handle. Oh shit! Oh shit! My little brother is definitely going to react! How can I do this to my mother!?

    Lucia pushed the door open. Ah, theres no heat. Wait. Something is off. If theres no heat, then there wouldnt be any lights either! That means I have nothing to look at!! Stop! Stop! Shes your mom, what are you thinking?! I need to stop myself from having those thoughts!! How did the atmosphere suddenly change from a mncholic one to this!? Shouldnt I be preparing to take revenge? Why am I suddenly being rewarded instead!?

    What sort of demented cultural practice is this?! Bad cultural practices must be destroyed!

    Ah, my dear son, youre here. Miss Lucia is here as well. Your rtionship is as good as always, huh? Just as my brain was about to bepletely fried, someone violently hugged me from behind and my mind felt warm again. But this time, it wasnt clothes-to-clothes contact This is skin-on-skin!!!

    Moms voice came from behind, and my heart raced like crazy. Her boobs were on both sides of my face, but I didnt even have the courage to bat an eyelid. I slowly began to helplessly lean forward, but Lucia waspletely naked in front of me!!

    Lucia should be a young elf, right? The skin of elves and humans arepletely different. Human skin should reflect a little light, but it looks like an elfs body gives off a faint fluorescent glow. Lucias skin looked as smooth as a marble, shiny as crystals and white as if almost transparent, as though the sun were shining right onto her body. I really wonder if her body is transparent. By human standards, the body proportions of elves are perfect. Slender limbs and boobs with the perfect curves that peak at the right spots.

    Pfft.

    Whats wrong, son? Why are you bending over all of a sudden? Do you have a stomach ache?

    Uhh

    This is a reaction guys sometimes inevitably have

 Book 1: Chapter 3 (Uncensored)

    Book 1: Chapter 3 (Uncensored)

    Come, my son, let me help you wash.

    Mom gently hugged me, and gently scrubbed my arms with a sponge while smiling. The bathrooms of elves were probably created with their lifestyle in mind. It wasnt not a tub of water, but a river, and on both sides of the river were dense woods.

    Mom hugged me as soon as we got into the water and began to scrub me without any exnation. Of course I thought about resisting, but for whatever reason, once I entered the water, I felt like I was in a trance and couldnt move despite my mind being fully aware of what was happening. My body just wouldnt budge. I couldnt even blink, let alone shift my gaze.

    Mom scrubbed my body with the sponge while she continued hugging me. I watched on with worry as her hands slid across my naked body. This is too stimting even if shes my mother! Further, shes the mother of the owner of this body, but to me Shes just a hot milf with a smokin bod! I dont feel any ethical constraints holding me back!

    You couldve just scrubbed my back, why do you want me to face you? Im facing an everyday crisis and yet I have to control myself. Its killing me!

    Come closer, Ill scrub your legs.

    Its fine, Im good!! Dont! Dont touch me there!! Moms hand slid downwards, and she pulled me in even closer with her hand on my back. I fell into moms embrace at full force, and of course, collided with her firm and warm boobs. My hands that couldnt move grabbed onto her boobs

    I cant handle this torture. Just kill me now.

    Oh? Hehe, you naughty boy

    Mom giggled before poking my forehead and pulled me even tighter into her embrace. I beg you, let me go, okay? This isnt my fault! I wasnt the one who started this. I cant even move for crying out loud! Why is my body thats so nimble onnd like a rock in water? I cant control my body. Now I understand why mom always needs to help me wash. If she werent here, Id just drown.

    Has the side-effects of your mana going berserk not healed yet?

    Lucia then swam over to me from behind. Elves can swim really fast like fish. Perhaps its rted to their magical powers. She leaned onto my back like a dog taking a break on a rock after a swim. I dont really care about that, but please rest on me with your back and not the front of your body. Please! Your boobs arent as spectacr as moms, but theyre still boobs!

    Wait. What did you say? Mana going berserk? Me?

    Mom let out a heavy sigh and said: Yeah. The condition can be alleviated, but theres no permanent cure for it. Its all my fault Its all my fault that youre suffering. Its all mommys fault You cant even do something as simple as wash yourself because of me.

    Could you please exin why I can perform much moreplex tasks, yet cant do something as simple as cleaning myself?! Mom skilfully scrubbed my legs, but it looked like she was aware of her role as a mother and nothing dramatic like touching something she shouldnt touch happened, and then

    But I cant feel my body at all right now, so even if she touched it, nothing would happen, right?

    Lucia who was resting on my back suddenly moved, and said: Your highness, Ive always been curious about something.

    Mom smiled. She leaned her head to one side, and asked: What do you want to ask, Lucia?

    Umm I want to know about that part on Troys lower body thats different to ours. Whats that thing supposed to be used for? And Lucia dipped one of her fingers into the water while my sixth sense went bonkers to warn me that the most dangerous situation a man could face was about to happen. I desperately tried to move, but couldnt no matter how hard I tried. I couldnt even make a sound. I couldnt even groan either.

    I felt a finger encroach upon my forbidden area.

    Dont!!! Keep those hands there, dont get yful! This isnt a toy. Its my hope and my pride as a man!

    Oh! Are you talking about this?

    Mom, I beg you If youre my biological mom, then please dont go along with her! Could you please stop touching it? As my mother, youve seen everything there is to see. Just why are you ying along with her? I beg you, please stop her. Im begging you! Can you imagine the pain of being teased and yet unable to do anything about it? This is the worst form of torture in the world!

    If youre talking about this, then its something youll probably use it in the future~ said mom as she winked at Lucia. Lucia paused for a moment and asked: When will I use it?

    Once you two vow to protect each other and be with each other forever under the ancient tree, youll use it. Mom smiled and let go, as well as removing Lucias hand. Thank you. Thank you so much. You really are my mother.

    Mom gently hugged me and intimately caressed my face with the fine and smooth skin of her face. Mom embraced me with her arms filled with immeasurable love and said: This is my most beloved treasure. Ill never let him get hurt. I only have this one child and its his child. Ill definitely protect him well. Alright, son, lets get out and dry you up shall we?

    Mom easily carried me out of the water. It was strange. As soon as I left the water, I had the strength to move my body again. I took a deep breath and blinked my eyes with all my might before lying down on the floor. Washing up wasnt refreshing at all, it was pure torture.

    Troy

    Huh?

    I wearily opened my eyes and saw the shadow of a figureing down towards me from above. I yelled out and subconsciously stretched out my arms. Lucias body connected with my body as she came down from above. Her refreshed body and the tip of her tits made contact with my chest, which made me feel like I got electrocuted.

    Hehe Troys body.

    Luciaughed and then hugged my body as her small boobs rubbed against my chest. At the same time, I could feel her tits rubbing me against my body as she moved around.

    God help me

    My body had an inevitable reaction.

    Oho~ Looks like youve grown. said mom with a blushing face and a happy smile from behind.

    Ivee to understand a lot of things after this experience.

    First, my body cante into contact with water otherwise itll freeze up and be immobile. Maybe its due to me being diagnosed with berserk mana. In any case, I must be careful to note into contact with water from now on. I must avoidkes and rivers.

    Second, Lucia is my childhood friend. Her father is the current captain of the guards, which is the squad that came to my rescue. Not only is she my childhood friend, but shes also my fianc. We havent publicised it, but its certainly not a secret in the pce.

    When I mentioned leaving the pce, mom warned me: You want to go outside? Dont leave the pce~ dont leave the pce no matter what. Stay within my sight, okay? She poked my forehead with her index finger, and said: You never listen to me, so I casted a spell on the door so that Ill know when you leave. Dont make mommy worry or Ill give you a spanking.

    Mom, Im not a kid anymore. Could you please stop threatening me with those childish threats? And dont you think pulling the pants of your grown child down to spank him is a bit ludicrous?!

    To be honest, I dont want to go outside either. I just wanted to find a ce so that I can think in peace. I left the pce, went to the flower garden and found a tree to sit under. I let out a long sigh and looked up at the tree overhead and fell into a daze.

    It hasnt even been a day and yet so much has happened. So much has happened since I died up until now. Just being reincarnated is mind-blowing in itself. But now Im a prince, and mom is a blonde big-boobed elf. And to top it off, Ive got a cute childhood elf friend whos my fianc. None of this is easy to digest.

    But perhaps its precisely because its so hard to believe that Ive epted it. All this has made me lose my ability to reason. Im just epting them as facts.

    I touched my pocket and felt something hard and solid. I was wearing what I wore when I left: a small vest, a shirt and trousers. It looks like the maids were very diligent and put all my belongings into the pockets of my new clothes.

    I took something out and it turned out to be a dragon scale. I paused for a moment and let out a sigh. Well, I guess that did happen after all. Not everything was flowers and roses. The Earth Dragon matter had nothing to do with me, but Ive been dragged into it now.

    That was a lie. If Earth Dragons were harming people, then the campaign would lose all its meaning. On the surface, it looks like Im the victor, but victims are still suffering from poisoning and the Earth Dragons are still killing elves. I cant lie about that, but was forced to lie about it in order to protect our reputation.

    But I dont understand the nature of Earth Dragons. I dont have the knowledge and memory of the previous owner of this body. I only have fragmented images of ck shadows in my memory. Just how scary are these creatures?

    Earth Dragon Scales, huh?

    A voice suddenly came from overhead. I looked up to see Lucia sitting on the tree looking down at me. I smiled wryly. Ive never been able to detect where Lucia is. Lucias magical skill is Concealment, so as long as she doesnt appear on her own ord, shell never be discovered. Shes a definitely a first-rate assassin.

    Lucia lightly slid down and forcefully pushed my hand away to sit in my embrace and snatched the dragon scale from me. Her usually sleepy eyes were full of energy as she said: Damned Earth Dragons. Theyve killed so many elves and have headed for the capital. Weve led campaigns against them numerous times but failed. It looks like we need the army to join in to be able to y them

    Why are Earth Dragons

    Dont you know? Youve experienced it yourself once. Lucia turned around to look at me and ced the scale on thewn. She then closed her eyes and raised her palm at the scale. In her hand was a small fireball that started as a tiny star and grew bigger, eventually bing the size of a billiards ball. And with that she smashed down onto the dragon scale.

    BOOM!

    The fireball was only the size of a billiards ball, yet when it made contact with the scale it exploded like a massive bomb went off. The fire spread into the air and almost burnt my hair, leaving a burn mark on the greenwn.

    Fu Fu Fu Lucia was sweating and panting heavily after using her magic, while I was scrambling to put the fire out. God damn it, miss! Could you please not try such dangerous experiments on thewn? Do you realise that well both be dead me that if it spreads!?

    I pped something hard with my palm and paused for a moment before brushing aside the dust. The dragon scale didnt even have a scratch and was glowing brightly on thewn. Lucias fireball definitely hit it, and the power of it was needless to say, explosive. But there wasnt so much as a scratch on it. There was only a bit of dust which if you blew away would look as good as new.

    See? Earth Dragons are creatures that are protected by magic. Our magic ispletely ineffective against them, unless the magic is on the level of high priests. Lucia wearily leaned onto my chest and continued: If it was just one of them, then we could ask the high priest to y it, but were not facing one Were facing hordes of them! There are at least 20 of them. We dont have twenty or so high priests, and youve seen for yourself how tired we are after casting magic. The high priest cant beat that many of them.

    D-Dont des work on them?

    Heres a dagger.

    Lucia suddenly pulled out a dagger from behind her for me. Where exactly did that daggere from? I feel like my life is in danger if I hang around you

    I took the dagger, pointed it towards the scale, and thrust downwards.

    ng!

    I heard a crisp sound and knew something wasnt right. Cutting it with the dagger was akin to trying to cut a rock with it. It had no effect. The scale was so smooth, my de just slid along. There was no way I couldve damaged it.

    Do you get it now? Thats why I said we have no way of dealing with groups of Earth Dragons. If you were to say to me that they destroyed our capital, Id believe you without a shadow of a doubt. Its a miracle if you can return alive after encountering one.

    Lucia stretched out her arms, knelt down by my shoulder and hugged me. She softly said: Dont do anything stupid If the pce gets destroyed, we can rebuild it. If we lose the capital, we can move. But theres only one you

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> Check series page for links to Vol. 1 Ch. 21 & Vol. 2 Ch. 10 Uncensored Links

 Book 1: Chapter 4

    Book 1: Chapter 4

    I kept thinking about how to y Earth Dragons until nightfall.

    They definitely can be killed, and the dragon scale in my hand is proof of that. Theres definitely a way to kill them. ording to what Lucia said, Earth Dragon scales are usually sold for very high prices on the market since theyre one of the best materials for making armour. Mom mustve spent a fortune purchasing Earth Dragon scales for me to tell that fib.

    Whether its for my moms sake or for those whose safety is at risk because of them, I must find a way to get rid of the Earth Dragons.

    Whats wrong? It looks like something has been weighing on your mind.

    The fork and knife gently nged the edge of the te, but the sound echoed throughout the huge dining room. I looked up to see my moms worried face looking at me. I hesitated for a moment before smiling and shaking my head, and said: Its nothing. Dont worry, mom

    Moms blue eyes didnt leave me, her eyes filled with worry as she sighed and softly said: Son, I know what youre thinking. My magical skill is Mind-Reading. I can tell what youre thinking. Youre thinking about taking revenge. Youre considering huntingthe dragons.

    Youre right.

    Oi, oi, oi! Isnt that ability a bit too overpowered!? Doesnt this mean that no one could rebel?! Shed know right away if someone intended to rebel! No wonder my mother is the queen. That ability is basically designed specifically for a ruler! But is it really a good idea to use that skill on your own son? Wait! Doesnt that mean that she knows about all those dirty thoughts I had about herand Lucia?!

    Doesnt that mean that she knows Im not from this world either?!

    But judging by her current actions, I dont sense anything out of ce. What does her mind-reading skill really allow her to read?

    After I asked her, she paused for a moment before answering with a smile: Of course its the shadow of the huge Earth Dragon in your mind. I can only see fragments. I need to ponder it for a bit before I can tell what youre thinking. Judging by the massive dark shadow and the look on your face, I can tell youre thinking about Earth Dragons.

    Mom stopped smiling, looked at me and said: Son, dont ever go on a campaign against Earth Dragons again. If it were just one of them, Im confident you could y it, but were talking about a horde of beasts protected by magic. Theyre an intelligent bunch. If it werent for the main army protecting the borders, I dont think even I could wipe them out in one swoop. You know how strong they are now, so forget about them. Mommy will take care of them. Trust mommy, okay?

    I looked at moms earnest eyes and knew that thered be no way in hell shed let me hunt Earth Dragons. Even if she was your average everyday mother, she wouldnt want to let her child return to the battlefield after he barely escaped death once, so its understandable when my mother has a sonplex. I cant even begin to imagine how the original owner of this body managed to persuade her to allow him to go hunt them. He has my respect

    Youre my only child. My elder brother grew up and left only you with me. Within the flickering me of moms eyes, a tear started to form. Mom stretched her hand out and patted my head. As she choked on her tears, she said: Youve gone through so much terror that you should never have had to experience. Its all my fault. I caused you all this suffering. I just want you to grow up safely and peacefully. I dont ask that you aplish any grand noble deeds. All I wish for is for you to be healthy and happy.

    I looked down and let mom scrub my hair. From a mothers perspective, shes not wrong. Shes the queen of the elves and also a very beautiful woman, but in front of me, shes just a loving mother. My mother is a majestic and valiant warrior, but shes also gentle with me. I think All mothers must be like this, right? In front of their child, theyre just a loving mother.

    What mom wanted wasnt a military achievement, but a child.

    It looks like I was wrong from the get-go. I didnt have anything I longed for in that world or people that cared about me. My mom must be weeping at my death ceremony. For a soldier, receiving a medal is a glorious achievement, but in my mothers eyes, its probably just a useless piece of metal.

    I didnt fulfill my filial piety duties in that world, so I should at least look after myself and not burden my mother in this world.

    I sighed, lifted my head up, looked into moms eyes and gently said: Okay. I wont leave. I wont make you worry.

    Mom shivered a bit as she helplessly shed a tear, but the corner of her mouth crept into a happy smile as she nodded and wiped her nose and tears. She smiled and said: Mmm! Good boy. Eat up and then have a good rest tonight.

    After dinner I returned to my room. Elves dont use electricity for lights Oh wait. This timeline hasnt reached the Second Industrial Revolution yet, nor do they use steam powered equipment. What they use for lights reminds me of a will-othe-wisp with its green-tinged light. But elves see green lights as white lights. My eyes dont detect anything strange either, its pretty close to the feeling the sun gives off actually.

    So youve decided not to go hunt Earth Dragons?

    As soon as I opened my door, I saw an upside down face which knocked my soul right out of my body. Lucia lightly flipped off the roof and jumped onto my bed. She wore clothes that allowed for more mobility tonight. If someone with a hot body were to wear body-tight clothing, itd be even sexier

    Logically speaking, getting lovey-dovey with your fianc is fine, right? But the furthest shes gone so far is

    She went way further than I ever imagined!!

    Could you please choose another method of appearing in front of me? I nearly shat myself there. I tapped my chest even though I was still feeling a bit scared and closed the door. Lucia casually shrugged and began rolling around on my bed, and said: Answer me first. Are you really going to give up on hunting Earth Dragons?

    I sighed, sat down on the ratter chair, and said: Yeah. I dont have any good ideas for hunting them, and mom doesnt want me to go. So Ive decided to leave it in moms care. I dont want to deal with it anymore.

    Lucia sat up, looked at me with aplex look on her face like she was relieved but disappointed at the same time. She mumbled: Thats nice If the queen is going to take care of it, then itll be done for sure, because shes the queen!

    Is your mom that great to you?

    I smiled bitterly. If youre referring to her body, then its definitely great. But if youre talking about political performance and the such, then I dont know. Mom has never done any work in my presence and I dont know what the criteria for judging ones political performance is.

    Be careful. Even though youre the queens son, that doesnt mean you can be audacious towards her. Lucias eyes turned a bit cold. She looked at me, grabbed my arms, and said: The queen turned the tides at a crucial moment, defeated the human army at the ins and has never made a single decision that was disadvantageous for any elf before! She is one of the most wise, fair and selfless rulers of elves. Havent you seen how we elves have managed to prosper under her leadership? We used to be a small group living in forests and mountains. The queen united all the elves and treated us equally. Shes like the holy goddess of goddesses!!

    Okay. I get that youre loyal and all, but you dont need to get so excited that you shiver, right? I sighed, and said: Then whats the deal with those Earth Dragons? Arent they intelligent beings with magical powers? Why would they suddenly form packs ande after us? If this has always been an issue, howe it hasnt been resolved?

    Lucia looked at me, stood up on my bed, and said: You know, dont you? The humans crossed the border and began deforestation. Its because their homes were destroyed and their holyke was contaminated that the Earth Dragons went crazy, and want to take over the holy spring in the city. They currently roam the ck forest close to the imperial capital. The terrain there isnt suitable for the main army to engage in warfare, and sending in single units is ineffective, so

    She shrugged her shoulders to indicate that there was no need to borate. The queen negotiated with humans before, but things had already happened by then Moreover, our queen and the queen of the humans have a terrible rtionship. They just appear to be friendly on the surface, so Convincing the queen of the humans will be left in your hands. Ah its time. I need to go on patrol duty now.

    She looked at the moon outside, opened the window and jumped out. I sighed as her dark shadow vanished into the night, and I erased from thought the question I never got to ask.

    Why do I have to convince her? Am I supposed to use the appeal of poor-little-elf-prince me to convince her? As if I may have the appearance of an elf, but in the end, Im still a single human man I dont have the skill to pull that off

    Theres nothing left to worry about now. The problem with the Earth Dragons is in moms hands now. I just need to enjoy my life as the prince of the elves. No matter how you sugar-coat it, I was nothing but a loser in the other world, but at least Im a prince in this world. Looking at it, Im happier here. Lets sleep for now, Ill worry about what I have to do tomorrow.

    I undressed and put on my pyjamas. The pyjamas felt like they were made from nt fibres, but it felt really light and thin, a little bit like silk. It was a strange material, but nheless veryfortable. I lied down on the bed and all the fatigue hit me all at once. If theres an irrefutable truth, its that once you lie down, youll bezy to get back up, and so much happened today that once I closed my eyes, I slowly drifted off to sleep.

    I hazily heard the sound of someone opening up the door , but didnt give it much thought. Maybe it was just a servant EEEEHHH? Why do I feel like something big ising my way?! An assassin?! Is it an assassin?! Help! Anybody!? Theres an assassin! An Assass-oop!!

    I felt something very familiar embrace me which woke me up. I looked at the dark thing in front of me. Moms scent was all over me. Mom was tightly hugging me. No, not just my head. She was hugging my whole body!

    Not even my legs were spared! I could feel her plump thighs against mine!

    I just cant be at ease unless Im hugging my son

    Mom worea smile on her as she touched my face all over with her hands. I could feel moms breath slowly getting hectic as she squeezed me tighter, pulling me in closer. She leg-locked my hips with her two legs like a spider, as I felt her warm breath on my head. Her kisses were attacking my face mercilessly.

    Uhh What is this?! What is this?! Are we going with the incest route?! You cant do this mom! Were mother and son! No matter how you slice it, this is not going to be good!!

    Fuu Fuu Fuu Son This is my son My only son My brothers son My son My son I wont let anyone steal him from me I wont let that sick-perverted woman steal him This is my son

    Oi, oi, oi! Mom! Are you broken?! What the devil is going on?! Your blue eyes are glowing, you know?! Do elves eyes glow in the dark?! Why do I find those eyes scary?! Trapped in moms embrace, I frantically opened my eyes to see her. She saw me open my eyes and smiled slyly. She stretched out her hand and wiped my eyes.

    Rest up, darling. My one and only Beloved Son

    I passed out after hearing the chant

    When I woke up the next day, it felt like somebody was pressing down on my arms My body also felt like there were two heavy objects pressing down on it. I struggled to open my eyes, and found Lucia on top of my arm hugging me in her sleep. She was curled up like a kitten and using my left arm as a pillow, with one leg on my belly, left hand grabbing onto my pyjamas and breathing. On my right, was my mom lying on my body and tightly hugging my right arm with a blissful smile on her face as she slept. Her sleeping gown was so sexy Lucias body-fit robe was thrown to a side, so right now shes

    Completely

    Umm I dont mind being hugged on both sides But if one of them is your mom then I think weve got a lot of problems!!

 Book 1: Chapter 5

    Book 1: Chapter 5

    Good morning, your highness. May the glory of the ancient trees be with you.

    Eight old and strong voices echoed in therge hall that reminded me of a giant tree shade. I looked at the old eight individuals, nodded and slightly bowed to acknowledge them.

    I was embarrassed after waking up because mom and Lucia were sox about the whole thing The two of them acted as if it werepletely normal to get dressed in my room with me present. I strongly suspect that they dont see me as a man. Actually, I think mom just sees me as her son, while Lucia just sees me as her fianc. Is that why theyre fine with being naked in front of me?

    After they got dressed, we had breakfast I couldnt believe that elves just have some strange tree fruit for breakfast Last night there was roast meat and bread But this fruit is so sweet. After breakfast, I followed mom to arge chamber for meetings in the pce. The chamber had Roman characteristics. It was a cylindrical room with a semi-circle ceiling which wasnt covered. There was a huge tree right in the centre of the chamber. The trunk of the tree stretched out from the ceiling, and the leaves covered the dome illuminating the chamber with a green light.

    The dustzily danced in the light beam of the sun. The floor wasnt really a floor, and was sprawling with weeds. Wild flowers were blooming on all sides as the butterflies flew around in between them. There were also small green balls that illuminated a green light simr to that of fireflies. These things look like the work of the construction workers and gardeners of the elves.

    It looks like the exterior was constructed by humans while the inside was constructed with nature in mind, befitting the style of elves.

    Mom said we came to this chamber to meet the eight elders of the imperial capital. The eightare the same eight who greeted me earlier. I dont know what the lifespan of elves are like, but based on human standards, they look well advanced in years.

    Mom sat on the throne behind thergest sun ray, smiled and said. Please dont stand on ceremony. I asked you all toe today because I have a matter Im concerned about.

    One of the elders looked up at mom and respectfully asked.

    What is causing your highness grief? Its been rare to see you bothered since you ascended the throne.

    I stood to one side and watched them. Lucia dressed in her emerald skirt stood to one side and was clearly bored and couldnt stop fidgeting. Shes a retainer, yet shespletely ignoring etiquette. Has she no fear?

    Im bothered by the Earth Dragons and I dont need to hide that fact. My son failed in his campaign against the dragons and almost died. That reminded me of how dangerous they are, so I want to order our army in the North return here. They specialize in hunting wild beasts. Do any of you have any thoughts?

    The eight elders looked at each other and the leader hurriedly raised his hand, and said: No. It is not usible. The Northern area is the juncture of therge demons. Therge demons have always harassed our borders. We cannot recall out troops now, otherwise we may suffer huge losses. It is an imusible decision.

    Mom brushed her blonde hair, sighed and said.

    Then Ill take my personal guards with me and personally go subdue them. My personal guards are all experienced warriors. They wont cower at the sight of the dragons. Even if I face hordes of them, I definitely have a good chance at winning.

    You absolutely cannot do that! You and your personal guards are the foundation of the country. How can you leave because of some insignificant Earth Dragons. Please reconsider it, your highness!

    Do you have a good n then? Mom took a deep breath, rubbed her temples to calm herself, and said: All of you are my brothers trusted retainers. After seeding the throne, I have not mistreated any of you once. In that battle, you all performed valiantly. So why? Howe not one of you apanied my son when he set out that day?

    The eight elders looked at each other, their eyes frightened, and I dont me them. Even I could sense that mom was getting angry. She stood up and looked down at them. Her milk white dress looked like it was going to go up in mes. She looked down at them and coldly said: Oh, I see. I see how it is. I see that youre all cowards! I can smell your fear. Youre scared. So what makes you think my son doesnt know fear?! Logically speaking, you eight shouldve apanied him on his first campaign to guide him. Instead you threw a few new recruits athim just to make up the headcount! Youre the retainers my brother trusted! I cant believe that youve all be such cowards. Youre not qualified to stand under the ancient tree! Have you upheld the oath you made? My son almost died fighting the Earth Dragons, and yet youre all actingpletely indifferent?!

    Please calm down, your highness!! We didnt avoid it on purpose We just did not feel too well at the time, and therefore could not apany the prince!

    Oh really now?

    Mom smiled coldly, looked at them and hugged her own arms. To make an analogy, when mom is being her usual self, shes bright and warm like the sun; right now, shes as cold as ice. No one would dare approach her. She looked down at the eight of them with her blue eyes, now sharp as a de, and said: Okay. Youre all fine now, right? Its your turn to go hunt them for once. Show me what youve got, and kill all of those dragons!

    Your highness!

    I saw their faces turn as white as a sheet. To be honest, these eight havent given me a good impression. Theyve just kept rambling on and on about this and that, not letting anyone go, and rejecting others ideas while they find a way to back out. Are they really qualified to be elders?

    You always im to not fear death, but fear dying for no good reason. None of you feared death when you were young, so why are you scared now? Mom turned around, and her long gold hair was like a long whip, whipping at their hearts. I order you as the ruler of elves; you have two weeks to resolve the matter with the Earth Dragons, otherwise, you can go exin yourselves to my brother! Now, out!

    Your highness! Your Highness! Please reconsider it! We cannot lead an army at our old age! Your highness!!

    The eight of them then chased my leaving mother as they trembled. Lucia charged out in front of them out of the blue, stretched her arms out to her sides, blocking them off as she swept her gaze across the eight of them, and said with an expressionless face: Her highness said leave. Please leave.

    As soon as they saw my mothers milk white back disappear at the door, they immediately turned around, knelt at my feet and cried: Prince! Your highness! Your highness, please, we beg you. Please talk to her highness. We We cannot do this! We

    Dash!!

    Before I could say anything, Lucia dashed over so quickly all I saw was an emerald shadow. Before I knew it, she held her dagger against the throat of the leader of the elders and gave them a cold re. Lucia was expressionless before, but its apparent that shes fumingnow. She said: Her highness ordered you to leave! If you dare to bother the prince, then dont me me for what happens next. I dont care if youre elders. Dont approach my prince.

    Uhh Lucia. You dont need to do that I smiled bitterly as I stretched out my hands. Even if we dont like it, theyre still elders, so we shouldnt do this. They havent done anything bad either; theyre just pussies is all. While its true that I look down on people like them, I can understand it since theyre old. I mean they probably dont have that long to live anymore, so being afraid of death is normal, and neither is there any point in them going on a hunt.

    Are you sure? Well, Okay. If you say that then  Lucia obeyed me and nodded. Her hostile aura dissipated in an instant as she withdrew her de and stood aside, butcontinued to vigntly watch them. What are you acting like that for? Its not like theyd suddenly sneak attack me

    I feel like mom doesnt really intend to have them go to battle. I mean, what meaning would it have to send eight old people to the battlefield? I think she just wants them to help out with resolving the issue. Theyre considered eight highly experienced, knowledgeable and wise people. I think moms trying to get them to assist financially by threatening them with their lives.

    Thank you, your highness. Thank you. Your highness, we beg you, please appease her highness. Were already several hundred years old. We just want to spend our remaining time in peace and appreciating our life under the ancient tree. We have no desire to go to battle. Furthermore, what use would we have? des cannot harm an Earth Dragon. They They cannot be killed!

    Liar.

    I looked down at the crying elders.

    Lucia drew her de as she stared at them out of the corner of her eyes and asked me.

    Your highness, do you want me to silence them?

    I shook my head, crouched down, looked at them, and said: If they cant be killed, then how do you exin these Earth Dragon scales in my hand? As long as it has life, it can definitely be killed. Tell me. Tell me the living habits of Earth Dragons and everything rted to them, and Ill go convince her highness.

    The leader of the eight wiped his eyes, and trembled as he asked with disbelief: Your highness Why do you wish to know about that? You must not let something happen to you again. If something happens to you, we really will lose our heads. Do you know how many people were executedst time when you almost died? You must not let anything happen to you. If something were to happen to you, her highness really will ughter the entire city.

    If you dont tell me, your heads will roll right now.

    Lucia looked at them, folded her arms, bet down slightly, and said to one of them at their side: When the prince asks you a question, answer it, and spare the useless nonsense!

    Right, right, right But all the books rted to Earth Dragons are at our homes, we do not have them here with us.

    I stood up and said: Lets go to your house then. Lets go now.

    I suddenly turned around, looked at Lucia who was following me and said: Oh yeah, Lucia. She paused for a moment, and asked: What is it?

    Well I think mom put a spell on the pce doors As soon as I leave, shell find out Could you take me outside via another route?

    She nodded, and said: The spell was only cast on the door, so if we jump over it, then youll be fine. You cant fly, nor are you as dexterous as I am, so Ill just carry your over.

    Stunned, I looked at Lucia who was much smaller than I. Pulling me up from the floor would be difficult for her, and shes saying shes going to carry me over the pce doors? Please dont underestimate the doors. Theyre four to five metres tall. Shes skilled and dexterous so jumping over the door on her own wont be a problem, but shes bringing me along for the ride?

    Its okay, my wind elves will help out. Lucia seemed to be able to see my hesitation. She just jumped up and down casually, but her jump height easily exceeded the imagination of humans. Its more urate to say that she flew up, except shes only gliding in the air.

    Say, uh Youre wearing a skirt, so could you be a show a bit more self-awareness?

    I asked a final question.

    And also Im going against moms will here, so why arent you stopping me, Lucia?

    Lucia is the captain of the imperial pces secret guard unit. They take orders directly from my mom. In my mind, shes not only my fianc, childhood friend and bodyguard, but also a pair of watchful eyes whose job is to keep tabs on me.

    She tilted her head to one side, squinted her sleepy looking eyes, and asked: Huh? Why do I have to stop you?

    You said you wanted to leave, so Ill help you leave. Im your fianc. As your fianc, its a given that I must support you, right? And even if something does happen, youll protect me, so Im not worried.

    Could you please not say something so touching while looking at me like itspletely natural? Im starting to understand why this prince likes her. Lucia is a little silly, always looks like shes half-asleep, shes not shrewd, and has no confidants. So her love for the prince is sincere and devoid of selfishness. No one could resist her passionate and sincere love.

    I stretched my hand out tightly grabbed Lucias small white hand. The corner of her mouth lifted up into a grin. She grabbed my hand, turned around to face me, got up on her toes and gently kissed me on the lips, and said: I love you my prince.

    Sorry everyone, but Ive been conquered.

    I couldnt give a shit if Im the elf prince or not! All I know right now is that I like Lucia! Im the one thats going to marry her at the end, so who cares if Im the real prince or not. Wait. I am the real prince!

    I lightly pulled her in at her hips, and she followed into my embrace. She hugged me around my neck and I could see a blissful look in her squinty eyes. I slowly leaned over, and went for her gentle and exquisite lips

    Your HighnessLet us be on our way!

    Tch!

    You people really know how to rain on my parade.

    Maybe I shouldve just let Lucia slit their throats back there.

    *** I thought youd all be curious as to how the main protagonist looks, so here you go.***

 Book 1: Chapter 6

    Book 1: Chapter 6

    Your highness, could I please ask you to hold onto me tightly? The remainder of the trip may feel a bit ufortable for you.

    Lucia princess-carried me as she stood at the entrance of the imperial pce. If we switched roles here, wed have ourselves a beautiful scene

    Lucia tore both sides of her skirt for ease of movement, thereby revealing her long white legs. I embarrassedly hugged her around her neck as she took a deep breath and jumped. In a split second, the strong ripping sound of the air whistled violently right in my ear, and the speed made it impossible to breathe. I dont understand why its so ufortable for me when Im also an elf. Could it be because I dont have the support of wind elves?

    What came next was the crashnding. Actually, it wasnt a crashnding. Lucia glided through the air, so we didnt just crash into the ground. Lucia carried me through the air as she watched the eight elders carriages leave. Carrying me did not affect her dexterity at all.

    Lucia gentlynded and put me down. She just flew through the air while carrying me and yet she still looks half-asleep Even her breathing hasnt sped up. Her physical attributes are scary. No wonder shes a captain at such a young age.

    Please head downstairs. All the books are down below.

    The leader of the eight must be the most outstanding one among them. He respectfully bowed towards us and led us into his room. This must be the hollow tree with the best atmosphere in the city. Well, I guess we should call this huge tree his house. I initially thought that this was just a decoration, but once I entered the hollow tree, I dropped my jaw when I saw how spacious it was. On the outside its just a tree. But, inside its no less than the size of a vi.

    Elves possess really high-level magic.

    Breathing in the fresh air from the green leaves, we followed the elder down his twirling staircase. He pulled out a key and opened the door. As the door swung open, the scent of ink filled the air. Even though this was an underground room, sunlight still shone through. It didnt look like the room was underground. Was this also the work of magic?

    In front of us was an extremely tall book case. You couldnt possibly see the top of it. This is in no way, shape or form an underground room. Its a damn library. I marvelled at it which seemed to make the elder quite proud of himself. He seemed proud that he managed to surprise me, and said: It took me all my life to collect all these books. Every elf n has the books. I have some ancient books in there and I have the one-and-only copy of them, so please do not ruin them.

    Lucia suddenly acted a bit anxious, grabbed the cor of the elder, and said: Hurry up and bring all the books on Earth Dragons here.

    I paused for a moment, turned around to look at her as she looked back at me. Her usually sleepy eyes looked terrified as she said: Your highness, we must hurry back. Her highness just found out that youre gone. All of the guards are searching for you. I just received the message. We must grab the stuff and hurry back.

    I shrugged and casually said: Thats no big deal, right? Im not some criminal. Itll be fine if I just exin it to her.

    I havent run off to some farawaynd, Im still in the city. And I dont think mom would be that harsh on me. Ill just apologise and itll be fine. Its a rare opportunity for me to be outside, so I want to collect all the information and take it back.

    Have you forgotten how scary her highness got when she couldnt find you?! If we dont hurry back, and her highness gets mad, shell kill everyone who came into contact with you! Lucias anxiety filled eyes scared me. Now that I think about it, mom would definitely do something like that. And judging by Lucias expression, she wasnt kidding.

    Calm down first. Tell her Im with you and that were on our way back.

    I have no idea how theymunicate but I just hurriedly gave her thatmand, and turned around to tell the elder: Bring me a few of your recent books on them and Ill take them back. I swear Ill return them to you!

    Okay, okay, okay! Hurry on back now!

    I just made a little trip outside, how did it turn into such a big deal? I havent even left for ten minutes. Mom, youre too tense! The usual you is a wise ruler, but now you just seem like a tyrant. I think its best that I hurry back, Lucias expression is about to get worse.

    Lets go!

    I grabbed the stack of books, took Lucias hand and ran towards the imperial pce like my life depended on it.

    As soon as I reached the entrance the gate guard looked as d as if he had just reincarnated and said with a trembling voice: Your highness, please hurry back!!

    I dont me him After all, if I didnt make it back, their heads would be the first to roll. I handed the books to Lucia, and said: Take these books to my room, thene see mo- Her highness.

    Okay.

    Lucia nodded and leaped up as her legs shed past me. You tore your skirt, so show some self-awareness! And why do I get the feeling youre not wearing panties?! Do elves not wear panties?! Why did I catch the glimpse of something I shouldnt have seen?!

    I heard the sound of horseshoes behind me. Looks like the guards have finally returned. I turned around and saw the look on their faces which looked like the look of joy when you manage to escape death. I guess Lucia was spot-on. I took a deep breath and sprinted into the inner pce.

    Go find him, you good-for-nothings!! Search the capital! Lock down the capital! Hes my only son, and you people cant look after him properly?! I swear in the name of goddess Clementina, if he has so much as a scratch on him, none of you will see another day! Now get out and go find my son!

    I heard a loud shout followed by a loud sound as soon as I reached the entrance. I had a feeling that some sort of ster type of artwork had just been turned into trash. I pushed the door open to see a few guards down on one knee as she roared at them, and the head of a statue rolling on the ground.

    Yep, thats the supposed statue of the one of previous elf kings which sits on the table by the door Lucia suddenly appeared from behind and pushed me towards mom, and said: Your highness, the prince has returned!!

    She breathed a sigh of relief. When mom saw me, her anger-filled eyes welled up with tears in the blink of an eye. Her anger which couldve burnt up the entire imperial pce dissipated without a trace in a single instant.

    She pulled me tightly into her embrace and cried on my shoulders. I hugged her back as her boobs attacked me, and said: Sorry mom. Im sorry for leaving without telling you.

    Lets put everything aside for a moment andfort her first. I only left for a few moments, heck, I dont even remember the street and an uproar like this has happened. If I left the city and got hurt, wed probably have new guards by now, if you know what I mean.

    Silly child! You silly child! Didnt I tell you not to leave? Why didnt you tell me you were leaving?!

    Mom cried on my shoulders and hit me on my back with her hands. Mom was really scared. I could feel all of her weight on me because her legs had already given out. I lightly pushed her back and looked at her pale face. I felt bad. I was too hasty this time

    If I act like that, the entire pce will be cursed!*

    Sorry mom, I shouldnt have left like that.

    Youre my only son. Youre my only one. I just want you to be safe and well. Moms hands trembled as she touched my face; her beautiful face smothered with tears. I beg you, son For the sake of the goddess, please dont make mom worry Youre my only one Youre my only son Please

    Moms cry was shaky, her body looked weak, and her face was covered in tears. I embraced her, then turned around to look at Lucia and pointed to the roof. Lucia nodded and then left the room.

    I helped mom onto the armchair, knelt down on one knee in front of her, and said: Sorry mom, I shouldnt have left like that.

    I dont actually know what elf etiquette is like, but this cant go wrong, right?

    Mom wiped her tears with her handkerchief as she rubbed my head with her other hand. She took a deep breath in, and said with a shaky voice: Dont make mom worry like this. Do you know how scared I was when I found you missing? Dont let anything happen to yourself. If something happens to you, what reason would I have to live on?

    I didnt even leave for ten minutes And I was still in the city, not to mention I had the elders with me. However, I didnt mention any of this to her. I stood up, walked over to her and lightly embraced her. She hugged me around my waist and rubbed her tears on my chest.

    Mom, Im sorry, I wont make you worry again

    Uhn

    Now, feeling relieved, she lifted up her head, and finally wore a smile.

    In that moment, an attendant came up to the door and said to us: Your highness, I am sorry to bother you, but Mr Castell from the human race is waiting to see you.

    Mom nodded, stood up, wiped her tears with her handkerchief, looked at me with a smile, and said: Troy, do I look presentable?

    I reached out to wipe the tears on her cheek. I have to say, the skin of elves feels really good. And then I said: You look fine, mom. Ill leave you to it. Ill head back to my room.

    Okay Bring him in.

    Mom smiled and let go. I bowed and left as Mr Castell came in. He looked like an upright middle-aged man, with his hair perfectlybed back. His ck robe didnt have a speck of dirt on it and he was clean shaved. He saw mee out, so he bowed as he smiled, and said: Its a pleasure to meet you here, your majesty. Please allow me to greet you on behalf of her majesty. Her majesty awaits your return.

    Ah? Oh Uhh Yeah Its nice to meet you, Mr Castell Umm I looked at him, confused. He said a mouthful of things, and looked at me like we were familiar No It seemed like the people from the humans imperial pce were familiar with me But I didnt understand anything he said. Her majesty? Go home? Isnt this my home?

    At that moment, mom suddenly appeared at the door, looked in our direction, and said with a smile: Has my son caused you trouble, Mr Castell?

    Mr Castell stood up, put on a respectful smile for diplomatic purposes, and said: Not at all, your highness. How could his majesty be causing a servant like myself trouble? I was just greeting his majesty, and passing on a greeting from her majesty.

    I then realised that the two of them addressed me differently. People from moms side refer to me as your highness, whilst Mr Castell refers to me as your majesty. And the her they refer too, in other words, my mother, indicates that I have more than one.

    So the queen of elves is referred to as her highness, while the queen of humans is referred to as her majesty. That means my mother is the queen of elves and Im their prince. Whats the queen of humanity got to do with me?

    Please mind your words. ording to the agreement, Troy is my son right now. Hes the prince of elves. Hes the son Im proud of, not her son, and therefore not your prince either. If youre here this time to visit my son, then please go back.

    Though mom wore a smile, I could tell she was fuming. Her long fingers were shaking. I wouldnt be surprised if the next thing she did was fire a fire ball.

    Mr Castell shook his head, and said: Please calm down, your highness. I only greeted his majesty since we crossed paths. It would be wrong for a retainer to not greet him, so please overlook it. However, what I wish to discuss is indeed rted to his majesty.

    Mom coldly replied: Oh really? Alright then, lets hear what new ideas shese up with.

    Mom turned around as Mr Castell smiled, looked at me again, slightly bowed and said: Goodbye Your Maj- Your highness, I wish you well.

    You too.

    Mr Castell smiled, turned back and followed mom. Befuddled, I turned around and walked off to my own room. What on Earth is going on? Is there something going on between the elves and humans because of me? This body doesnt provide me with enough memories, but it sure does provide me with more than enough problems.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *He means that therell be vengeful souls cursing them

 Book 1: Chapter 7

    Book 1: Chapter 7

    Lucia somersaulted in through the window, crawled behind me and asked: Did you find out anything?

    There were a bunch of books with years of history in them spread out in front of me. I was afraid Id damage them. I could understand the writing on them, so I think I inherited this bodys owners knowledge. Lucias small head came over from behind, as she looked at the words and said: I dont think any of these are useful.

    I closed the book, nodded and said: They are indeed useless. These books only outline the living habits of Earth Dragons. I now understand their body structure and living habits, but I dont know how this is relevant to killing them

    I sighed, and annoyed, pushed aside the books in front of me, and said: It looks like I cant help the elders because I have no idea how to y Earth Dragons at this point. Why does this creature exist in this world? Scales which cant be prated by des or magic, lifespans of hundreds of years Such a creature shouldnt exist.

    Earth Dragons can be killed. Her highness will definitely intervene at the end. Her magic is on apletely different levelpared to ours. She could definitely y them.

    Lucia was casually spread out on my bed. At night, Lucia is a capable warrior. She rolled over, pushed over a book and said: Magic isnt a skill, but amand to her highness. You saw how it took me a long time to gather the fire element energy in the air for the fire ball. But her highness could gather all the fire element energy in the air at a singlemand instantly. That is her highnesss divine power. We need to gather energy, while her highnessmands it.

    Curious, I looked at Lucia and asked: Why doesnt mom just intervene herself then?

    Lucia shrugged and said: Because of you. After you were born, she said she wanted to be a kind mother. Ive never seen her hurt anyone since then. She rarely even uses her magic. But she did participate in thest war over the prince.

    Confused I asked again: The war over the prince?

    There arent many reasons for wars to break out: water sources,nd, resources or a quarrel. But what does A war over the prince mean? Were they fighting over a child? Are you telling me they went to war over a child?

    Lucia frowned as she looked at me strangely, and said: How do you not know about it? You should be the one who never forgets it. That war started because of you. That was the most frightening war the humans waged on elves. Their goal was to take you.

    Ah No, hang on, my brain cant keep up I closed my eyes, clutched my and shouted in my head: What the hell? The war over the prince was a war waged over the rights to me? Whats the point of having me? Do I have some sort of value for the humans? Would it have been necessary to start arge scale war for a hostage? If they could capture the prince of the other side, why do they still need a hostage?

    Moreover, how am I rted to the humans? Arent I an elf? Logically speaking, I cant be only part-elf if my mother is the queen of elves, right?

    My ears!!

    I suddenly remembered. My ear-shape is that of humans! In other words, its highly likely Im half-elf and half-human. Aahh~ now it makes sense. Perhaps the elf queen had a rtionship with some influential human before, one with enough power to start a war If thats the case, then

    Dont tell me its the king of humanity!!

    No way! Although Im reluctant to admit it, its highly likely to be true. Logically speaking, the queen could only associate with the king of humans. Maybe they fell in love and mom gave birth to me after. But why did they separate? Mom returned to the city of elves and became the ruler, after which I was born. And then the humans mustve wanted to take me back and a war broke out because mom wasnt willing to hand me over

    That exins that, but it doesnt exin The reason for waging that war sounds so stupid. Why doesnt mom let my father take me back to his ce? They may have broken up, but he would want to see me if they met again, right? If the king of the humans fell in love with someone else, then why would he want to bring me back?

    Aaahh What on Earth is what? Its now clear that the war revolved around me, but I have no idea what happened! Countless people died because of me, and the elves nearly went extinct. What were the reasons behind all this. I cant ask Lucia either, since I definitely knew the reason.

    Allow me to greet you on behalf of her majesty

    Wait!!

    That human I met today said that he was greeting me on behalf of her majesty That means

    The ruler of humans is a woman!!

    And my ears indicate that Im not an elf, but a human!

    Who knows, I mightve been kidnapped by the elves or switched ces with another prince, the queen of elves adopted me, and then she developed motherly feelings towards me. And then the queen of the humans discovered the truth and tried to take me back, but the queen of elves refused, and then the queen of humans got angry and tried to take me back by force And my elf mother forbids me from going outside to prevent me from leaving and going back to my mother!

    Now it makes sense Wait, no. I missed something important. How did I end up here with the elves? I know mom has an elder brother. Could it be that Im the son of her brother and the queen of humanity? And that the elves took me away after? Why would a man whos fleeing take his kid with him? Normally, only women would do that. Further, why would mom go through all the trouble of raising me? Its clear that were not rted in any way.

    I dont get it. I dont get it at all. Ive thought of all the possibilities, but I still dont get it. Hell, I still dont even know what race I belong to. I have the ears of humans, yet my body holds magic power. I have the characteristics of both elves and humans, so I can conclude Im a half-breed. But why am I a half breed? Why was there a war revolving around me? Who exactly is my father? Im lost.

    Its time for me to go. It looks like we wont have to worry about the Earth Dragons, since her highness will deal with it. Goodnight, your highness.

    Lucia bowed slightly and then jumped onto the window ledge. I put my head down and tried to figure out my identity, so I didnt pay much attention to her. Lucias going to jump down soon, so I dont have to worry.

    I suddenly heard a whispere from the window: Umm Troy. Please let me add something.

    I turned my head, saw Lucia still crouching on the ledge. She tilted her head and asked: Whats wrong?

    Uhm About the Earth Dragons Id like it if you could resolve the matter yourself.

    She turned around, looked at me with her usual half-awake eyes which were now were round and dazzling, and mumbled: I dont want you to put yourself in danger, I know that theyre difficult to kill, and I know you had a near-death experience you never want to experience again, but Youre a ruler. Youre next in line to rule the elf race. You cant be more timid than others, you cant be weaker than others and you cant always depend on her highness So I hope you take care of it yourself.

    Lucia raised her head and I could see her tears as she looked at me with determination. She was begging me. I dont know what happened between them in the past. Maybe I was depressed because I couldnt use magic. Maybe I wanted to be independent, but it was evident that Lucia wanted me to get back on my two feet.

    des cant pierce Earth Dragons, and I cant use magic.

    So how am I supposed to y a horde of Earth Dragons? How do I go about it? I failed before and I dont even have the experience fromst time. Im just a normal guy who came from a different world. How do I take on a creature Ive never even heard about before?

    There are no creatures which cant be killed in this world.

    I squeezed the dragon scales Id been carrying with me for thest two days, grit my teeth and looked at Lucia. Earth Dragons can definitely be killed, theres definitely a way. I dont know what it is, but theres no doubt that theres a way, otherwise I wouldnt have these scales.

    I raised my head and calmly said: Lucia

    She wiped her tears and asked me in a shaky tone: What?

    Where are Earth Dragon scales sold?

    Normally, merchants in the markets would know

    Lucia thought to herself for a moment and then said: But dont worry, were also an intel squad. Ask me anything you want, I promise well uncover just what you want to know.

    I nodded. If thats the case, then this will be easy. Earth Dragons can definitely be killed otherwise their scales wouldnt be sold. Since there are sellers, there must be a way to get them from Earth Dragons. They mightve bought them from someone else, but we can say with certainty that the Earth Dragons dont just sprout out of the Earth. If we follow this lead, well find out who stripped the scales from these damned dragons.

    I want you to find out who the Earth Dragon scale supplier is. Find out who the hunter or person is. Since he can obtain the scales, then clearly he can y an Earth Dragon. Then Ill be able to kill Earth Dragons, Ill be able to kill those hordes of Earth Dragons and put an end to this disaster.

    I gave Lucia the scale in my hand. She looked at me, nodded and before she leapt out, A familiar voice said: Didnt I tell you two not to go hunting Earth Dragons?! Why dont you two listen? Why are you trying to put him in danger when youre his fianc?! Must he die before youre satisfied?!

    Lucia let out a painful shriek. Lucia was violently grabbed by some vine that came out of god-knows-where. I quickly turned around and saw mom angrily waving her arm. Vines from all sides encroached on Lucia and locked her in a cage made of vines before hanging her outside the window. The vines were set alight like in ancient times when people were locked in cages and burnt.

    Lucia is still trapped inside!! Are you trying to burn her to death?!

    Uwaahhh!!

    Lucia was screaming painfully inside the vine cage which was ame. Mom coldly watched her and angrily said: You took my son out of the pce today as well! You think you can do as you please because he loves you?! I wont let anyone put my son in danger! No one! The next time you endanger him, Ill kill you even if youre his wife!

    Mom! Stop!

    I rushed over and knocked mom over. The cage broke, and Lucias petite body rolled around in the cage. She lost conscious and rolled off as she began to free fall from high above. This time however, she was in no condition to glide. If she continued falling at that rate, shed fall to her death! My room is on the highest flower in the imperial pce. Below are flowers, but Lucia was in no condition to make the leap of faith.

    I dont know if my brain short-circuited or what, but I stood up and sprinted towards the window, jumped out and pulled her petite body towards me without a second thought.

    Yes, Im just a normal elf.

    No, Im a half-breed.

    I cant use magic.

    I dont have wind elves supporting me either.

    So why did I jump out after her?

    I dont know!!

    Even if I did time travel, newtonsws of physics still apply. I didnt think about the dangers or anything of the sort when I leapt out the window, I just jumped. Right now, we were nose-diving straight down. Lucia who was in my embrace was too weakened to open her eyes, so she was in no condition to protect me The wind whispered by my ear and I could feel deathing closer and closer. I was headed straight for the ground. None of the walls in the pce have any rails, theres Nothing.

    I struggled in order to change my body position and position Lucia on top of me as we continued to free fall. But given how high up we are, I dont think this will help at all. I guess its better than nothing. My goal was to save Lucia, so even if Im powerless in the end, Ill die trying.

    Goodbye! I want to be reincarnated again!

 Book 1: Chapter 8

    Book 1: Chapter 8

    <em></em>

    Ah, your majesty.

    Castell who was dressed in a dark purple robe bowed before me, and said with a smile: I heard her highness was not feeling well so I came to visit her. Please allow me to see her.

    Standing at the door of moms room, I smiled and replied: Sorry, but her highness is still resting so I will have to turn you away. I noticed Lucia who was standing behind him had already drawn her dagger

    Castell smiled and said: Is that so? That is strange. I heard elves do not get sick, so can I take that as

    Lucia had her dagger up against his neck before I could finish speaking, and coldly said: Stop being presumptuous, human. Her highness is doing very well, dont go spouting nonsense.

    Castell smiled and raised his hands up in surrender as Lucia held the dagger against his neck. Even so, he didnt look nervous in the least. To the contrary, he looked like it was calcted on his part.

    Dont do that, Lucia. Hes an envoy after all. Hurting him without good rhyme or reason will ruin our rtionship.

    I hurriedly pressed Lucias hand down. She withdrew her dagger angrily and stood aside. I smiled apologetically at Castell and said: Sorry, shes in a bad mood because her highness is unwell. Regardless of what you may think, elves arent rocks, so we naturally have our own ailments. The idea that we elves dont get sick just means that we dont contract the same illnesses humans do. Her highness just feels a little sick and should be fine soon. Im thankful that you care for her highness, but I hope you be mindful of your manners. Please dont behave disrespectfully during sensitive times like this.

    Castell nodded and he looked around before returning his gaze to me, and said: My, my. Now that her highness is not around, it looks like you will have to handle all the pce affairs. How do you feel about it? Can you feel what it is like to be a ruler?

    I smiled bitterly, and said: No. Our kingdom is at peace, so theres nothing major to handle. Further, Ick talent, I cantpare to her highness. I hope that her highness gets well soon.

    To be honest, I think elves dont actually get sick. Moms not sick. Shes just in a state of shock at the moment because of what she went through. And the culprits that caused her to be in a state of shock happened to be none other than the two standing right in front of her door Lucia and I.

    Mom was shocked after we jumped yesterday and barely managed to pull us up in time using a vine before she passed out. She woke up in the early morning but was still shocked, so we stopped everyone who tried to approach her. When I tried to approach her, she tightly embraced me and cried. She hugged me so tightly, I felt I was going to get crushed, and she did something nobody could ept. She tried to strip me and lock her into her vine-cage that shed then take with her everywhere she goes

    She was out of her mind so she couldntmunicate. Other than mumbling my name, she couldnt say anything else. The doctor prescribed her some rxants so shes sleeping now.

    We hushed the news of moms condition this morning, and yet Castell still managed to find out. If a ruler falls ill, it must be hushed otherwise itd lead to civil unrest, and foreign countries may take advantage of the situation to attack. I just dealt with a number of matters within the pce under the pretence of learning because there was nothing major, and I could solve them quite easily.

    Then I came back here and ran into Castell.

    You mustvee to our kingdom for unfinished business, but as a stand-in, Im in no position to make decisions on behalf of both kingdoms. Please do not fret and wait patiently; we will invite you over when her highness is well enough to see you, thank you. I wish you a safe return, Mr Castell. Now, if youll excuse.

    I looked at Castell whose aura reeks of deception. It was best that I didnt stay in contact with him for a long time since I didnt grow up in this environment, and therefore was prone to revealing things that shouldnt be revealed. If I did, Id probably get locked into a cage and lugged around for sure

    Ah, please wait a moment, your majesty

    Castell called me from behind. I sighed and turned around with a smile, and asked: Is something the matter?

    No, no, no He wore a fake smile like a merchant, looked to my sides and noticed Lucia wasnt around. But, for some reason he seemed to hope Lucia was around. He walked up to me and whispered in my ear: I know what you are worried about, your majesty. While its true that we humans do not understand your magical creatures, your Earth Dragons scales do get imported and exported from our end.

    He retreated with a victorious smile on his face as he smiled at my state of disbelief before slightly bowing and said: That is all I had to say, goodbye, your

    Lucia appeared in front of him to stop him and said: Do you think you can just walk away after saying that?

    My, my Castell raised his hands while wearing a look of mockery and said: I was just talking about some trivial business stuff between us. I did not say anything disrespectful, did I? Blocking an envoys way for no rhyme or reason is disrespectful, miss.

    Please wait, Mr Castell. Lets continue our talk in the room.

    I dont know how he knows I was concerned about the Earth Dragons, but he knows what I want to know. I already mentioned that Im just a stand-in and therefore cant make any decisions rted to diplomatic matters. I dont understand why he mentioned that to me. Does he want something from me?

    In any case, I need to be extra cautious. The elf capital doesnt feel like home to me, but I dont want to put my mother to shame.

    Understood, your majesty.

    A few minutester, we arrived at a rtively quiet room. Lucia stood guard at the closed door and closed her eyes. As a guard, she wasnt allowed to participate in negotiations. As such, I was alone this time, so I needed to be extra cautious. In front of me is a veteran-reporter, I mean, veteran-envoy.

    Castell smiled and sat next to me, and said: I know you are on guard against me, but in reality, I do not have any spies ced among your ranks, so you do not even need to inspect me after I leave. However, while I was taking a stroll this morning, I found this on thewn below your window.

    He ced a small piece of something on the table which left me speechless when I saw what it was.

    It was an Earth Dragon scale. It looks like Lucia dropped it on thewn when she lost conscious yesterday, which Castell then picked up.

    Combined with what happened in the pce before and the reason her highness was angry, I have a good guess of what happened. Your majesty, I do not question your abilities, it is just I believe your campaign failed. I asked the elder afterwards and asked about the Earth Dragons issue. He told me that he loaned you all his books rted to them, so that confirmed my suspicions. Your majesty

    He leaned towards me and said with a smile: You want to know how to y Earth Dragons, do you not?

    I was left speechless. I must say, as an envoy, his eyes and mind are sly and dangerous. Its unbelievable that he managed to correctly guess what happened in the pce. To be honest, I dont entirely believe him when he says this was all his guess-work. Im going to have to double-check with the inspectors after he leaves.

    Thats right. Theres no point in hiding it any further. I admit I failed. Thats why Im now looking for a way to kill those Earth Dragons.

    He already knows, so theres no point in hiding it anymore. He already knows the answer, thats why he came looking for me.

    Castell casually said: Aaahh, I see, I see. Earth Dragons are quite infamous at home too. But we call them giant lizards. They are only considered material for our armour. As for killing them, that is nothing difficult for us.

    Furious, Lucia stood up and yelled at him: Hows that possible?! We can use magic and yet we cant kill them, so how could you humans possibly kill them?! des cant pierce their armour! Low level magic is useless against them, and theyre intelligent creatures. You can only trap one or two with traps, but theres no way you could kill hordes!

    Castell smiled and motioned: Well, what can I do about it?

    He then rubbed his temples and said: There is no need to get so worked up, miss. I would not be able to exin to you how humans are able to kill them with ease even if you asked, because I do not know the answer myself. I do note from a family of hunters. When her majesty hosts hunting events, we just hunt deer and rabbits. But in our country, Earth Dragon scales are not that valuable. They do not bother our day-to-day lives either How do I put it Erm

    He seemed to be looking for a word. Suddenly, he pped his hands and excitedly said: Humans must be able to y them since they cannot use magic.

    What?

    I suddenly had an ah-hah moment.

    Castell shrugged and said: We cannot use magic, so we have no choice but to find alternatives. Wood, animal skin and gold; things that you would treat as garbage and throw away if ced in front of you. But we are limited to those tools, and so we use what we have. Weunch huge rocks into other peoples cities. That is the reason we can y them

    I paused for a moment, and said: Machines?

    Wow! You live up to your title, your majesty. Not only do you understand the magic of elves, but even the machines used by humans! Castell acted like he found a soul mate. He excitedly shook my hand and then said: Once your magic fails you, you consider yourselves the same creatures as humans. And as humans, youck machinery, therefore you have no way of ying Earth Dragons. Is it really true that des do not hurt Earth Dragons?

    He reached his hand out and said: Miss, please pass me your dagger.

    Dont be ridiculous!

    Lucia, give it to him.

    Lucia looked at me in shock as she pressed her hand against the dagger on her waist and said: Are you serious, your highness?! Hes a human! What are you going to do if he attacks us?!

    Castell smiled helplessly, and said: Why would I attack our prince? I still want to be able to return home. All the lives in my family would not be enough topensate for my sins should I bring him harm

    I nodded and said: Give it to him, itll be fine.

    That Thats Understood.

    Lucia voluntarily handed Castell her dagger. He nodded and said: Not bad. This was crafted quite well and the materials used to craft it are not bad either. The des of elves really are something else. I honestly want to buy a few to take home. Unfortunately, the des of imperial guards cannot be bought, while the des of others cannotpare to ours Please watch carefully, your majesty.

    Castell lifted the dagger up and pointed it towards the scale that I had always thought to be imprable.

    Swash!!

    A loud echo filled the room as the dagger pierced the wooden table. I looked on,pletely surprised at the sight of the Earth Dragon scale split in two. Castell smiled, then returned to his seat and said: The reason they cannot be cut is because their skin surface is extremely slippery. shing will not hurt them, but if you stab them, then it is just like any other ordinary scale. As long as the de is rtively sharp, you will be able to pierce them without any hassles. That said, their skin underneath is still very thick, so just some-de will not hurt them. I rmend making one-metre long spears No. One-metre long arrows.

    Lucia looked at Castell as if he were retarded, took back her dagger, and said: Thats impossible! No one among the elves could possible fire a bow with a one-metre long arrow on it! Thats no arrow. Thats practically a spear for us! I dont believe humans can load that bow either.

    No, of course not. Castell looked in my direction and smiled. He then stood up and said: Your majesty, I do not have blueprints and nor do I know the method for creating them. I am not a cksmith, nor did I bring one with me. But I have shared with you everything that I know.

    I stood up and asked in a serious tone: What do you want?

    I paused,ughed and said: So what do you want?

    Youre not going to tell me youre helping me unconditionally now, are you? What do you want? I dont have anything I could give you. Im just a stand-in. If you were hoping to receive some sort of benefits from me, then you miscalcted.

    No, no, no. I think you have misunderstood my intentions.

    Castell put his hat on, smiled, walked to the door, pulled the door open, and said: As a retainer, I must help my prince. That is my responsibility. You need not speak of rewards. If you really wish to repay me, please put in some nice words for me to her highness in a week from now. That would be the greatest reward you could give me. I wish you well, your majesty. I shall take my leave now.

    Lucia, who was standing at my side looking at the split scale on the desk, and asked me in a confused tone: What exactly was he trying to say? I didnt quite get it. Your highness, not even the previous emperor could possibly fire a bow with a one-metre long arrow on it.

    Ah Its impossible.

    I nodded and closed my eyes as I entered deep thought.

    But a machine could

 Book 1: Chapter 9

    Book 1: Chapter 9

    Lucia followed who was following behind me, saw me carrying parchment rolls. Confused, she asked: Your highness, what are we doing? Youve been in your room writing and drawing all day sincest night. What are these things? Please forgive my ignorance, but I dont understand a thing youve drawn.

    I smiled and replied: This isnt anything miraculous. Its just a blueprint of the ballista we mentioned yesterday. Mr Castell didnt provide us with a blueprint, so I drew one up myself.

    Surprised, Lucia looked at me with admiration and said: You know how to operate machines?! You look unstoppable! Your drawings look soplicated. If you could draw all this up in one night, then the humans arent particrly skilled.

    I silently chuckled to myself. This is one of the advantages I haveing from another world. I dont have the memories of the owner of this body, but my own memories are still intact. The humans are quite skilled. I dont know how powerful the magic of elves are, but I do know that human creativity knows no bounds. Every fantasy novel has this quote: Never underestimate humanity.

    Lucia, who was walking side-by-side with me down the street asked: Are we going to the elders just to return the books? Mom is still in a deep slumber, but if she were to wake up, then itd be impossible for me to do the things I want. Mom, please forgive me for being so stubborn I will take care of you until you wake up afterwards.

    Thats one reason.

    I stood at the front of the eldersrge tree. Im still reluctant to admit that this tree is a house I knocked on the trunk and waited. The door opened not long after, and I was greeted with an old gloomy face. His eyes lit up when he saw me. He quickly greeted me and said: My, my, it is an honour to have your highness personally pay me a visit. May I ask if you are here to bring us good news? It would be nice if it were about us having to go to battle

    I looked to the sides of the ancient tree. This fellow refuses to contribute, and yet he keeps asking me, hoping for the best. Ill bet hes already made preparations to go to battle. As I looked around, I noticed a shiny line-up of spears next to the tree. Was he drying them out or something?

    No, Im here to return your books and pass on an order.

    I ced the books in front of him, shook my head, smiled bitterly and said: However, this is not an order from her highness, but from me. Do I have the rights to order you as your prince?

    I am just a decrepit skeleton. I would be willing to throw my life away for you, your highness, is what he said, but to me it sounded like Ive got one foot in the casket already, whether its one more job or less one job, its all the same to me. I smiled, passed him a sheet of paper and said: I want to create these things. Prepare the materials yourself. You are supposed to set out in five days. If you can create them and give them to me before then, then you wont have to go. Otherwise, you can take those spears, go out there and bring home some good news for us.

    Shocked by what he had just heard, he quickly took the parchment from me. For me to be able to draw something on the level of engineers with a parchment this is incredible. I admire myself. I drew a ballista. Castell never told me how a ballista was made. To people of this era, a ballista should be considered advanced technology, but not for me, since I was a student in the mechanics department in the army. I learnt how to make weaponry and armour. I remember there was a blueprint for a ballista like this in ss. From the standpoint of modern day people, this would be considered a mere toy. But I must say, drawing it just based off my memory alone was a real chore.

    Moreover, the design I came up with was no ordinary ballista. I added gears, chains and standard magazines to create an automatic ballista. I just need one of them to obliterate all the Earth Dragons.

    Wh-what might this be?

    Ah, dont worry about that. The theory behind it is written there, you just need to obtain the resources for me. You people should be able to create this with your wealth and man-power, right? I dont need many, just five will do. The arrows are important, so make sure to make the arrows out of steel. The more arrows you make, the better. Also, make sure theyre to keep the dimension consistent Ah, make them with dimensions simr to these spears.

    He trembled and cried as he said to me:  B-but, your highness, w-we cant possiblyplete five of them within five days! Even if all eight of us elders went all out, we still wouldnt make it in time. Th-thats asking too much Even if we could produce high quality versions, we wouldnt make the arrows in time.

    I shrugged and said: Divide up the work and youll be fine. One family work on the gears, another work on the crossbow, another on the magazine, and then justbine the parts together after. Itd be hard for you to make five ballistae in five days, but you could make tens of gears in five days, right? Problem solved, right? You guys

    I suddenly remembered as I was mocking them that ballistae were new to people of this era. They dont yet understand the concept of a production line Fuck, what have I done?! Havent I just forcibly triggered the development of society here?!

    I see! I see! Genius! Thats genius!! You live up to your title, your highness. You are as intelligent as the goddess! You truly are the son of her highness. A true genius! Leave it with us. Five days. We should be able toplete your request in five days! We wont be able to face the previous emperor, if we fail! May I also ask, does this mean we wont have to go to battle?

    Ill personally lead the campaign after youplete them; you people just focus on providing me with what I need. Ill be waiting to hear from you. Oh, right, I almost forgot something even more important. Ill leave training men to operate the ballistae up to you as Ill be taking them with me. Goodbye.

    I touched both sides of my head cloth to confirm that my ears werent revealed and then pushed the door open. To be honest, I dont know why mom always fusses over my ears. I thought the whole kingdom knew that I was a half-breed, but it looks like I was wrong.

    After bidding the elder goodbye, Lucia and I returned to the street. Although I technically left the pce groundsst time, I basically got called back instantly, so I never got a chance to look around. Its only morning and yet there are so many people moving about and its bustling with noise like city regions in the modern day. The air was filled with the flower scent elves loved and the scent of food. Elves like meat, so I could smell the scent of grilled meat filling the air.

    There are a lot of things I have to do now, but I want to take a stroll on the streets. Lucia had her head down as she followed me. After the incidentst time, Lucia has been acting awkward around me. Perhaps shes afraid Im angry at her, and feels guilty about it since shes partly responsible for moms condition.

    Her loyalty to her highness is absolute, even though mom tried to burn her alive. As soon as she regained conscious, she knelt by moms bed and never left. In fact, shes more loyal than I, her son Just as importantly, I asked her to take care of mom while I was focused on drawingst night.

    It looks like shes still suffering from the guilt. I keep saying that it wasnt anybodys fault, but thats just me being stubborn. Meanwhile, shes always running to moms side to apany her. Before the doctor diagnosed momst night, her magic went out of control but was brought under control after. Once she wakes up, she should be fine. I let out a sigh of relief. If something were to happen to mom and I got crowned emperor before learning to deal with diplomatic fights, Id be dumb-founded. Luckily, mom will be around for several hundred years.

    I grabbed her hands, and she looked at me with a surprised look. I smiled and said: Theres nothing to do now and moms condition has stabilised, so lets go for a stroll.

    Lucia looked at me and then looked away Her eyes didnt look like she was half-asleep this time, but embarrassed Oi, oi, oi, what are you shy about now? Didnt you already touch Pretend I never said anything. I mustnt think about that! Shes normally fine with holding hands or hugging so why is she acting like this today?

    She just got burnt once

    That said, she still held my hand tightly nevertheless.

    I curiously looked left and right as we strolled down the street. The designs of elves make sense, at least that holds true for ces close to the imperial pce. The homes of the elders fit with the characteristics of elves, but normal families live in wooden homespletely covered in green. It looks like elves really love the colour green.

    The stone path was very well kept and neat. It wasnt messy like the human cities of the past. Elves like neatness and cleanliness. The elves on the streets might not wear expensive clothing, but theyre always clean and tidy. The clothing of elves resembles Western styles. Their clothing reveals their beautiful body lines, beautiful neck and moon-like breasts.

    Even your ordinary female elf would have crystal clear eyes, their smiles pluck at my heartstrings and the way they carry themselves mesmerizes me.

    Aahh~, elves are so beautiful

    Lucia tried to hide herself using me, and said: Umm Your highness We shouldnt hold hands in public, because Im not supposed to reveal myself in public Everybody recognises you. If they catch you holding my hand, theyll give you grief And I belong to the Intel unit, so revealing myself Ah!

    Look out!

    A horse carriage zipped by and I pulled Lucia into my embrace with one arm.

    Out of frustration, I said: That was close What was that guy thinking? Whats the rush? I looked down at Lucia who was clinging to my chest and asked: Are you alright, Lucia?

    Yeah

    She nodded slightly and then looked up at me. She smiled bitterly and cried: Why? Why is it that no matter how hard I try, you always end up protecting me in the end In the past, and now Why? Why cant I protect you properly for once? Im already trying my best. Im giving it my absolute best So why? Why do I always bring you nothing but trouble?

    Tears started to form in her beautiful emerald eyes. She grabbed my shoulders and cried on them whilst crying: Why? Why do I always cause people trouble? Her highness, you I  I just want to help everyone Im not qualified to be your wife as I am now I Why?

    I was caught off-guard and paused for a moment. I never thought she was worried about these things. Shes regretting and feeling guilty. Shes ced all responsibilities onto her shoulders. Lucia is a bodyguard. Shes the captain of the unit responsible for protecting us from the shadows, but she put my life in danger. Im so stupid for not figuring that out. I was stupidly trying to figure out what she was upset about. I neverforted her.

    Im not qualified to be a ruler. I dont understand peoples hearts at all.

    In my eyes, youre very strong, Lucia Regardless of what I ask of you, you sessfullyplete it. Youre always there by my side to protect me. I think youre great, Lucia Really

    I rubbed my head, smiled bitterly and said: I cant use magic, but you can fly like a bird Youre amazing, Lucia. I feel safe with you by my side. I can sleep in peace at night because I know youre there to protect me If mom and you donte and raid my room at night Im not strong. Im also depending on you, Lucia.

    But But Im your fianc I cant always depend on you I want to protect you But I always put you in danger instead Tear droplets that resembled pearls rolled down her face, but I believe those tears were bitter as gall dder. She wants to protect me and stay by my side. Lucias love is sincere. Lucia was suffering.

    Easy! Since youre my fianc, we need to protect each other. Isnt it a mans responsibility to protect his wife? Dont hide, Lucia. You didnt do anything wrong. Youre my fianc. Ill have to announce it sooner orter, so why should we care about what others think now? Im honoured to always have you by my side!

    Your highness!

    She violently hugged me and squeezed me tightly, as she unleashed her cries on my shoulder. I helplessly smiled as I embraced her. If I was this strong and capable in past, I wouldnt have died single.

    Oh, I get what she meant now.

    That day, the prince of the elf races fianc was revealed to the public

 Book 1: Chapter 10

    Book 1: Chapter 10

    Thisdy is the best perfume creator in the capitalchew, so she can easily concoct the medicine you need, your highness Chew, hi miss chew, his highness is looking for youchew.

    I helplessly smiled and said to Lucia who was speaking to the youngdy while she was chomping away one mouthful at time on the rabbit thigh she was eating: Lucia, either eat or speak. Afterforting Lucia, she got all giddy and happily held my hand as we made our way around, and epted everyones greetings. I politely smiled at the people who approached us to greet us.

    I saw Lucia look in the direction of a street store which looked like a small tavern. A very appetizing scent came from its direction. I indicated to her that she could go grab a bite from there. After she bought a rabbit thigh and some wine, she came running back cheerfully

    Wheres mine?! Wheres mine?!

    As a prince, its considered bad manners to eat this sort of stuff in front of people!

    Is that the reason youre eating while youre talking to someone?!

    She nodded at thedy she was speaking with, which I presume is because she realised she wasnt being very respectful. She then stood to one side and raised the wine she just bought

    You bought, so you drink it!!

    I helplessly smiled and walked up to her. Thedy from this elf race didnt dress like other female elves. She wore a grey robe which covered her entire body, and even had a cape attached to the shoulders to hide her neck. She wore a silk cloth over her face to cover her nose and mouth, and thin ck gloves on her hands.

    We were in what resembled arge greenhouse. As soon as we entered, our face was hit with heat waves and theplex scent of flowers. I wanted to find someone with lots of experience in perfumery, so Lucia brought me here. The greenhouse was filled with all sorts of nts and flowers as I expected. We found the person we were after tucked away in a corner of the greenhouse.

    This wasnt an ordinary greenhouse. In the middle was the corridor. On both sides were little gardens with all sorts of flowers. Some gardens were hot and humid while others cool. Some had rain pouring down, others snow. Crossing the corridor to where she was, was like passing through all four seasons.

    She looked my way with her blood-red eyes before smiling, removing her face cloth and gloves. Her skin looked as white as snow, yet her lips were as red as fresh blood. She bowed towards me, and said: It is an absolute honour to meet you here today. May I ask what brings you here?

    Nothing much. I was just hoping you could help me create a perfume that could attract Earth Dragons. ording to my knowledge, the leader of a pack wille out from hiding behind some special flowers and release a scent from their body, and this scent is said to attract other Earth Dragons nearby. I was hoping you could create something with a simr function for me.

    She pursed her lips into a smile, and said: No problem. What actually attracts Earth Dragons isnt some perfume, but is actually the stuff their body secretes mixed with the liquids found in those flowers. I can create what you need just bybining the two.

    Will it be hard?

    No. It is very simple. But it is only simple now. She took out a small bottle, handed it to me, and said: This is the liquid the pack leader secretes. Before I traded with the humans, this bottle was one I made after her highness asked me to. But now, its value is barely higher than the bottle of wine that youngdy is holding in her hand. Humans are very fascinating creatures. In just a few hundred years, theyve gained things weve neverid our hands on before. Additionally, their blood is really tasty.

    She smiled and licked her lips in front of me. Behind her rosy red lips were two sharp teeth which sent a chill up my spine. I paused for a moment, before saying in a surprised tone: Youre a vampire?!

    Wait, are they called vampires in this world? I dont know I just said it out of instinct

    You could say that. You can call me that if you please, I am not bothered. We are just a race of elves that are cursed. We drink fresh blood because of our lust. We were almostpletely killed off. If her highness did not provide us with a ce to live and blood to drink, we would be extinct. The scent of blood from livestock stinks, but we cannot let her highness down. Our race does not have any particr skills, but our smell and taste are highly enhanced. For example, when you came in, my instincts kicked in She smiled, looked at me, sniffed me, and said: However, I never thought you would have the scent of human blood on you. If I am correct, your ears under your head cloth are those of humans, right? Ah

    Lucia who was enjoying her meal drew her dagger, appeared in front of her and held her dagger up against her neck. Lucia gazed straight into her eyes, pushed her dagger closer to her throat, and said: You know too much. We only came here to ask you to make a bottle of what we need. If you know something you shouldnt know, well be forced to ask somebody else and seal your mouth forever.

    Lucia!

    I pressed my hands on her shoulder. Thedy smiled as she raised her hands and said: Please do not worry, your highness. You and I are the same. We both have secrets we do not others to know. I cover my teeth with a face cloth while you cover your ears with your head cloth. We are fundamentally the same. Why would I sell out someone with a secret like myself? Not to mention, you are the future-emperor.

    Lucia looked at me, nodded, withdrew her dagger and retreated behind me. She picked up her unfinished meal and continued. I smiled bitterly and said: Sorry for frightening you, I hope you wont mind. I also hope you wont reveal my secret.

    I know, I know. Elves cannot ept half-breeds like you, not to mention you have killed an elfs child before. To be frank, I never realised you were a half-bred. Your mother, her highness gave birth to you and the previous emperor is your father, so I do not understand how you are a half-breed. I honestly cannot wrap my head around it.

    She rubbed her throat, turned around, plucked a few flowers and put them into the mortar, and added a bit of water. I picked up a few flowers I saw her pluck out of interest. They were ordinary small yellow flowers. They looked like dandelions. I brought it close to my nose and sniffed it. It was tiny flower, but gave off a very strong scent.

    Havent I smelt this scent somewhere before?

    No, it couldnt have been in the past. I never spent time enjoying flower scents before I died, and I dont believe a flower from this world could survive in the world I came from. I definitely encountered this scent from somece in this world. I havent been here for long. Just where have I smelt it before?

    Elves like nts so Ive been surrounded by flowers ever since I arrived. There were wild flowers on thewn, a flourishing flower garden in the courtyard out the back. There are flower vases by my bed-side, and flower pots on window ledges of houses I passed down the streets. Ive always been surrounded by lots and lots of flowers. How did I not notice this tiny flower?

    I couldnt recall where I smelt it before, but it wouldnt matter even if I could. Even if I did, I still wouldnt have had their body secretions. It looks like the humans raised Earth Dragons to extract it from them. I had no idea when I was supposed to use it, but I just knew it could help me.

    I watched her filter the parts she grinded over and over again until all that was left was a thick juice which she then finally added to the extract. To be frank, its strange to see a vampire fiddling around with flowers. This is all thanks to mom. Its just as Lucia said, mom united the scattered elves, then gave them freedom and power.

    Her tolerance and ability to be impartial is what has allowed elves to thrive like this. But it looks like elves are very fussy about lineages and bloodlines. They dont discriminate against each other, but they seem to discriminate against other races, such as humans for example.

    Since mom gave birth to me, I should be an elf. The ruler of humanity is a queen. A female king cant make babies with a female queen How does that quote go again? I think it was: No matter howpatible a lesbian couple is, its not possible for them to  Right? Or was he like Makoto* and boned the queen of both nations?

    What does the queen of humanity want me for then? Since mom gave birth to me, I must be her son. Do we have surrogate mothers in this world? Isnt asking the queen of elves to be a surrogate mother a little ridiculous?

    I have this feeling that the story behind my identity is more dramatic than my entire lifebined. Usingmon sense to try and figure out things in this world is fruitless My head is about to explode from thinking and I still havent figured out what happened prior to my birth.

    A strong scent filled the room, bringing me back to the present. I looked at the work-desk as the vampire was mixing the two together. The colour it gave off wasnt as radiant as I expected. I was a little disappointed actually. It was a clear liquid, but there was no mistake that that stifling scent came from that tiny bottle.

    Lucia walked up to my side.

    I guess shes done eating.

    She looked at the tiny bottle and said: This is it? It stinks.

    Imagine yourself in my skin. Ive got enhanced smelling so Im suffering the most right now. She turned around to look at me, squinted, took off her face cloth and took a few deep breaths for air. Her facial expression was saying: It stinks to the high heavens. Im dying here.

    She coughed a few times and then handed me the bottle, and said: Here you go, your highness. This is what you asked for. Please handle it with care. Do not spill it. If you spill it, all the Earth Dragons in the vicinity of the capital will pay us a visit. And if I am correct, there a horde of Earth Dragons leisurely roaming nearby at the moment, right?

    She giggled and handed me the cork, then said with a smile: Since you are here to ask me for this today, I have a good idea of how yourst campaign went. Do not worry about it. You do not need to feel ashamed about it. Being able to return alive is proof of your skills. Those Earth Dragons are not something some normal unit could handle.

    Sorry, but, uhh I actually also died

    It was rare to see Lucia get angry and yell: They werent ordinary recruits! They were children of aristocratic families! They went to support his highness! Were all acquainted with each other! I wont stand by and let you ridicule them!!

    I paused to rub my head before saying: Yeah, I came here today to prepare for another Earth Dragon hunt. Im going to ughter the lot of them to avenge our warriors.

    The youngdy blinked and said with a smile: You certainly are impressive. You are charismatic wherever you go. I imagine getting me to make this is part of your n. I will not ask too much, but I wish you sess That is if you ept the wishes of someone from a fallen race

    She bowed, and I said while awkwardly nodding: Thank you. We will head off now then. Oh yeah About the payment How much would you like for the job?

    She looked up at me, shrugged and said: Have you not already paid me? Right now, this extract is just slightly more expensive than wine and the flower is verymon. The only rare thing is my skill. But my life was given to me by her highness. How could I charge her son who came to me for assistance? As I said at the start, it is my honour to help you. Please do not worry about it. I wish her highness a speedy recovery. She may have forgotten what she has done for us, but we will never forget her sense of justice and kindness. May the gods be with you, your highness.

    Thank you. Please at least ept my thanks. It was a pleasure to meet you. Goodbye.

    I wish you a safe return.

    After she bowed, I turned around and said: Lets go, Lucia.

    Ah, please wait a moment, your highness Actually, please just wait for me at the door I want to buy some perfume before we head back. Ill be quick, please give me a moment.

    Lucia who was standing behind me suddenly pushed me out the door. I turned around and looked at her utterly confused, but she just gave me an apologetic smile and then closed the door.

    I turned around and let out a helpless sigh. I then waited for her at the door.

    Its not unreasonable for a girl to want a bottle of perfume, is it?

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Makoto from School Days (T/N: Terrible reference I never read that and had to read what the flip it was just to get that)

 Book 1: Chapter 11

    Book 1: Chapter 11

    <strong>Trantor Comment: </strong>As I mentioned in my About page, one of the things I enjoy doing and frankly am great it is musicposition. So Ive added a music yer to the site which youll see on certain chapters starting from now. Where I deem appropriate, Illpose a piece to add to it. I believe it will add a positive element to your reading experience.

    And if you somehow missed it, yes, these are my own originalpositions. Im going to be adding the scores and download files as patron rewards as thank you for your support, so if youre interested in either, check out my Patreon page. Im also aware the sound quality isnt A+, but thats the reality of free software. Ifwe reach $500 monthly on Patreon, Ill go buy a mic to record in high quality for you.

    So sit down, put your best pair of headphones on, block everyone off, hit that y button on the <strong>top-right</strong> and be mesmerised.

    That aside, Ive had a few mentions of the site being down. Yes, that happens. Its because were exceeding the maximum daily traffic allowance. To find out more about it, check out the Announcement post on the first page.

    <em><strong>Now onto the chapter</strong></em>

    Wee back, your highness.

    The guards knelt down on one knee to greet me. I nodded and said: Good work, leave it to us now. Go take a break.

    Understood, your highness.

    The guards stepped aside to make way. I knocked lightly, but there was no answer. I sighed and pulled the door open. I stepped into the room floored with a luxurious carpet. This room isrger than mine. The left and right walls were covered with bark. Moss was covering the top of the bark in random spots. The light on the roof was no ordinary hanging light. It was like the moon outside, except on a smaller scale.

    Moms bed is made of rattan wood with silkyered on top. White curtains hung from the top. The air in her room carries the scent of flowers and fruits. Her room is whats considered an aesthetically pleasing room to elves. My room seemed to be the only room without anything to suggest it belonged to an elf. I guess mom was being considerate of the fact that I was a half-breed.

    Momid silently on the bed in her night gown. Her beautiful body reflected the light of the moon. She looked so beautiful it was like she illuminated the moon instead of the moon illuminating her. Underneath her night gown was her sexy body. I didnt have any perverted thoughts as her body underneath the moonlight was spectacr. I waspletely captivated by the beautiful scene before me.

    Mom was still in her slumber despite the fact that she should be awake by now. The doctor begged on his knees, exining that it wasnt his fault and that the medicine wasnt the cause of her deep slumber. He went on to exin that it was mom who didnt want to wake up, and therefore begged for mercy. I believed the doctors words. Perhaps mom didnt want to wake up because she wanted to avoid everything.

    Mom is choosing to sleep. Its not the effects of the medication thats keeping her asleep.

    Was she still afraid? Was she scared of seeing me ming her when she awoke? Surely she attacked Lucia out of impulse. And to be fair, it was because I was stubbornly trying to have my way. Mom is over-protective and spoils me excessively, but I understand where shesing from. Thats just a mothers instinct. I almost died once and still didnt change my ways, so as a mother, its perfectly normal for her to get angry. I believe mom is regretting it right now. But she must be afraid of us ming her and therefore avoiding us.

    Shes just like a little girl.

    I knelt on one knee beside moms bed and held her hands. Her hands are slender, bright as a pearl and warmer than a piece of jade. I held her hands tightly, looked at her beautiful face and let out a sigh. I understand moms pain, and I dont want to see her ming herself. I wish shed wake up, but I dont know how to get her to wake up.

    This is all my fault.

    Sorry mom. I dont know if you can hear me, but if you can, please wake up. It wasnt your fault, and we dont me you, so please dont make us worry. I promise. Ill listen to what you tell me in the future, I promise

    After I deal with the Earth Dragons, I promise I wont run around causing trouble again. ying with Lucia in the pce isnt so bad. But I cant just give up now that Ivee this far.

    A voice suddenly came from behind. It was Lucia who was crouched down by the door. She opened the door slightly, and quietly asked me through the gap: Has her highness not woken up yet?

    I gave her a nod, walked to the door and pulled it open. Lucia hesitated for a moment before she stepped backwards, and said: Stop, stop, stop Umm.. For me to enter her highnesss room is a little

    Its fine,e in.

    After I said that, I pulled her in. Lucia paused for a moment, and then removed her dagger from her belt, and her daggers strapped to her thighs. She then removed the small crossbow on her arm, removed the rope on her head which had small des on it, and removed her shoes When she took off her shoes, I noticed something sharp which reflected the light Just how many weapons do you have on you?! I know youre a pce guard at night, but it looks to me like youre on an assassination mission!

    After removing all her weapons, I held Lucias hand and walked with her across the room. She walked on the carpet bare-feet and slowly approached mom. Lucia knelt down and when she saw moms face, tears welled-up in her eyes as she gripped the bed sheet, grit her teeth and in a shaky voice said: Its all because of me

    No, you didnt do anything wrong, Lucia. Didnt I tell you this morning? Moms like this because of me. I was too stubborn. You were just following my orders. Youre not my personal retainer, youre just my bodyguard. As a bodyguard, you dont have to take responsibility for your masters faults.

    I grabbed moms hand lightly and said with a smile: Mom will be fine. I think mom will wake up once she thinks it through. We cant do anything other than stay by her side right now. Shes my mother, so I wont me her, nor am I in any position to, because she loves me most.

    Lucia nodded, sniffled a few times and reached out her hand to touch moms hand, and said: Her highness Your highness, your family has always looked after us, and her highness has always treated us kindly. Youre so gentle, and And You epted me I I Im really touched I will continue to be your sword and shield. I promise to never let anything happen to you.

    I trust you, Lucia.

    I looked at Lucia and rubbed her head. She smiled, walked to the door, bowed deeply and said: Your highness, I have matters to attend to and must leave, so I shall see youter.

    I nodded and said: Alright.

    Lucia equipped all her gear again before pulling the door open and leaving. I turned back to mom, still holding her hand as I looked at her face silently for a good while. Just a few days ago, I didnt feel any attachment towards her, this world, the men that died in battle or the prince. But right now, Im the prince of the elves. Im the elf queens son. She may not be my mother, but she has showered me with infinite love. She hasnt been my mother for long, but why? Why am I already so attached to her?

    Is it because its an innate response from this body, or have I be intoxicated with this unlikely-motherly-love? Do I possess an admiration for mothers like this? My previous mother was always away working. When she came home, she acted like amando in the army, rarely showing me her kind-motherly side. Each time she showed her motherly side, I was moved to tears.

    I felt motherly love here that I had never felt before. Its probably abination of the innate wired instincts of this body and my own wishes. I dont want to live with the burden of the lie I told, and I dont want mom to live with the burden of the lie I told either. I could never forget the hazy face painted with overwhelming fear I saw when I first woke up.

    I dont feel anything towards the men that died on that battlefield. But to Lucia, mom and the parents of those men, those memories would forever feel like they happened just yesterday. Im a soldier so I know what it means when arade dies. They discussed politics together with the prince and all died in battle. I dont want them to disappear from history because of a lie I told.

    I was hit with a sudden thought. I will annihte those Earth Dragons. Since I came here, I need to do something. In novels and games, this would be considered my first mission as a neer, right? All the conditions were in ce now. I firmly believe that Ill seed this time.

    Ill bring you good news, mom.

    I stood up, let go of moms hand and looked at her face. I hesitated for a moment, but in the end, I bent my neck down and kissed her on her forehead. I turned around right after and it felt like my face was on fire. Moms just so beautiful. Every step closer to her feels like a thousand mile journey. The world would slow down to admire her beauty. Her beauty is unparalleled.

    I turned around and left her room. The guards silently watched both sides. I think its safe to assume that Lucias also looking this way from somewhere right now.

    The pce has a ce where books are kept. And said ce is muchrger than that elders, although Lucia only told me this afterwards. These aforementioned books were only essible to those working in the royal court. This ce didnt just have books; many investigation files and many secret files were kept here. Only members of the royal family were allowed to ess these. Some were off-limits for even royal family members.

    However as the prince, I had no such restrictions ced on me. All the books here have a spell cast on them, so if someone without the rights touches them, the spells on the books will activate. When that happens, the book will bite your hand and alert the guards. I heard that one thief had his whole hand bit off, but Im not sure if thats true.

    Im surprised to see you here sote, your highness.

    The librarian was old, so old that you wouldnt recognise him if he sat by a tree. I gave him a nod, and said: Im here to do some more research. Please provide me with maps of areas around the capital. The more detailed they are the better.

    He gave me a nod and began reciting an incantation, and just like that, a small book appeared before me. Now thats nifty. This is niftier than a modern-day library search system. I pulled up a chair and sat down, and lit up my reading space with a green light. This map has got to be more than a decade old, right? Its so damaged its basically ripped to shreds, plus, people have scribbled all over the map. I frowned and said: Umm Could you please give me a more recent map? This one is too out-dated. A lot of ces on here no longer exist.

    If you are interested in the researching the changes within the city, then indeed, you need a more recent map. However, if you would like to research more about the areas close to the Imperial Capital, then this is the most applicable map. No major changes have happened around the capital in thest decade. We are not humans, so we do not just get up one day and start relocating or expanding our cities, nor would we destroy the forests on a whim.

    He continued mumbling under his breath: This is the map her highness used in the battle with humanity back then. It is extremely detailed and was drawn up by the Shadow squad. This is the most reliable map, that I assure you.

    I flipped through while feeling uneasy about his confidence. Arrowheads were used to point out where the two armies mobilised. I found that thest battle was at the seemingly endless ins in front of the Imperial capital. By the looks of it, humanity attacked the elves position, which they sessfully defended and followed up with by pushing humanity back.

    Mom mustve drawn this. Its old and the ink is fading, but I could envision the bloody battlefield that year. That year, humanity pushed their way to the gates of the Imperial capital. Behind the capital was a gully that looked you couldnt see the bottom of. With nowhere to run to, the elves were forced to fight to the death.

    Mom set up three lines of defence, and the humans destroyed the first line, but were pushed back by the second line. I could tell the arrow used to indicate the human forces breaking our first line of was drawn in a rush. By the looks of it, it mustve been quite the situation back then. It was a battle over me, and yet Im stuck trying to find out what happened from these torn bits of paper.

    What exactly happened that year? Why did a war break out between the two races? Why was I the catalyst for the war? Why was a war fought? What was the war like? I couldnt ask anyone since I was supposed to possess this knowledge. If I asked, then Id be disrespecting all the people who died in that war.

    Theres no way Id forget that war.

    Ah, man, I didnte here for this. I shook my head and removed the thoughts from my head, and I moved my gaze to the left of the capital. To the left of the capital was the ck Forest. A horde of Earth Dragons are roaming around there right now. I dont know what theyre looking for but one things for sure: theyre a violent lot who could attack the Imperial capital at any given moment. I need to find a ce where I can set up the ballistae and not let a single dragon escape.

    I need to find a in Wait, no. I need to find a valley, a narrow valley, one that would allow me to line up the ballistae and block off their escape routes. Then I need to lure them to the location and then Ill rain down on them with arrows. I need to find a ce that fits all those conditions. The ck Forests terrain was full of high-and-low ces, so theres bound to be a canyon

    Found it!!

    Towards the North of the ck Forest at the highest peak, a small crevice was drawn as a small and narrow path on the map. In other words, its got to be a canyon in real life. If I can just lure them there, then I can kill them for sure!

    Thank you! I need to take this map with me, but Ill return it in a few days -time!

    Sure, your highness. Please be careful not to damage it. This map was made in thest war, and therefore is extremely precious. Please take care of it.

    Alright, thank you!

    Ill go there tomorrow! Ill go pay a visit to those Earth Dragons future-graves!!

 Book 1: Chapter 12

    Book 1: Chapter 12

    I stood up and looked up at the two rows of retainers on both sides which were as long as the length of a table, and said: Is that all for today? You may all leave if theres nothing else you wish to bring up.

    Mom isnt avable, so I meet with the retainers when they have something to discuss. There are no major issues to handle in the Elf nation. Most of the topics they bring up are about taxation, natural disasters and developmental areas requiring financial funding etcetera. They were rtively minor matters.

    They nodded, stood up in session, proceeded to bid farewell and then turned around to leave. I watched as they left one-by-one. I let out a sigh, passed on all the documents pertaining to their reports today to my servant, and then turned around and asked: Ah, call Miss Lucia over. I need to speak to her.

    Did you forget, your highness? She has to go and replenish her energy today. She is supposed to head to the wind elves temple alone. My servant looked at me, titled his head and said: It looks like youre having trouble since no one is apanying you today. It looks like dealing with the nations matters has kept you busy. How about you have a good rest for now?

    How would I know that? Lucias wind elves dont give her an eternal buff, she needs to go replenish it every once in a while. She never told me Ah, she mustve told the original owner of this body. She probably didntin and went to the temple alone after seeing how I had to handle all these national affairs alone day-after-day. My servant looked at me silently, slightly bowed and left with the documents, leaving me to stand there in a daze.

    What can I do without Lucia? Am I supposed to go to the ck Forest on my own? Get real~ if I were to run into an Earth Dragon, Id wind up dead even if I rode a fast steed, since theyre faster than horses. In short, I cant go anywhere until Lucia returns. I can only stay in the pce.

    The question is: When is she going to be back?! I really want to know, but I cant ask! From a logical standpoint, I should know. What? Am I supposed to ask something that would cause everybody to go into a gossiping-frenzy like: Hey, uhh, I forgot when my fianc is supposed to return, could you tell me? What would I do if Lucia found out I forgot about something so important and thought that I didnt care about her?

    Are elves that petty? Its safer to presume so than presume otherwise. If they turn out to be, then Ill be screwed! I imagine Lucia would be pretty scary if she got angry She does get buffs from wind elves after all

    Bang!

    As I was deep in thought, someone came out from the corner and collided into me. I think the person I collided into was dressed in full golden heavy armour. I felt like my nose was dislocated. I clutched my nose and picked myself up from the floor with tears streaming down my face. The person in front of me quickly said: I sincerely apologise, your highness. I was in a rush and wasnt watching where I was going, and ended up colliding into you. Are you alright, your highness?

    Still clutching my nose, I looked at the male elf dressed in full golden heavy armour in front of me, and said: Ah, Im fine, Ecthe!

    He looked at me worriedly, knelt down on one knee, and said: I sincerely apologise, your highness. I was worried about my daughter and didnt notice you in time, please punish me as you see fit.

    I waved my hands with a smile, and said: Its fine, its fine. Its normal to bump into someone when walking, its nothing major. I was thinking about Lucia while walking around so I didnt pay attention to what was in front of me either. We were both in the absent-minded.

    Ecthe is Lucias father, so hes also my father-inw. Hes referring to me as your highness and Im addressing him as a retainer right now. But in private, I still treat him with the respect he deserves as his seniority dictates.

    Ecthe said with a smile: Its Lucias fault then. When she returns, you must punish her severely.

    Hahaha, youre right. Its all Lucias fault for making us worry.

    Iughed, then looked out the window with a worried expression, and said: Today was a busy day, and I couldnt apany Lucia on her trip. I wonder how shes doing. She should be back soon, right?

    You need not worry, your highness. Lucia goes there every month. All she needs to do for the so-called replenishment ritual is sacrifice the head of a white deer, and then take a bath. She is highly skilled at hunting deers. The only time consuming part is getting there, but she can fly back, so there is no need for you to worry, your highness. You just have to stick with your usual routine. I will take responsibility for guarding the pce while she is out.

    Thank you for your hard work. Though I hope you wont turn the next corner while thinking of your daughter.

    Hahaha, same to you, your highness.

    Ah, thats right. Are the pce guards ready yet?

    They are. They are just waiting for your orders to set out.

    We bid each other goodbye and went our ways. Guards in the pce dont remove their armour. Their armour is made from gold and the scales of Earth Dragons. Gold is usually used for te armour, while Earth Dragon scale armour is made of, well Earth Dragon scales. The queen provides all armour with buffs, which reduces the weight of them, and increases their defences. Moreover, by having the queen herself reinforce the armour, it signifies that they have earned her trust. Elves consider that an honour the same way we view medals and trophies. As such, pce guards dont remove their armour.

    The battle strategy for elves resembles the formation centred around the long-bow invented by the English. The archers begin by firing arrows from the frontline, then once the enemy armyes forward, the spear troops from the back stop them, finally, once the enemy approaches close range, the swordsmen charge forward towards the spear wielders. Elves are natural-born archers, so their frontline archers are deadly.

    Elves form teams of three and engage in mock guerri warfare games in mountains and forests. They wait for the enemy to lose patience and break formation. Once they do, the soldiers charge the enemy with broadswords and straight swords.

    The foot soldiers in the imperial pce guard unit are even more battle-thirsty. I once saw an elf shoot a bee down because he was annoyed. The mastery of archery I witnessed is considered the average standard for pce guards. The imperial pce guard unit also includes the most elite cavalry unit. Those wearing armour with buffs break through enemy lines, while the cavalry wearing the dragon armour follow closely behind and engage the enemy.

    Elves know how to ride horses, but their equestrian skills dont garner praise. On the other hand, the imperial pce guards ride them as though they were part of their body.

    They form the guard force for the imperial pce, and are also the strongest fighting unit of the elf race. The elf shadow squad are spread out within the pce. Sometimes I can sense the presence of a few, but for the major part, I cant detect their presence at all. For instance, I never detect Lucias presence when she appears by my side. Its just as she says: She wont ever be detected unless she chooses to reveal herself.

    The shadow squad takes orders directly from the ruler, so not even I can order them around. The reason I can order Lucia around is because shes my fianc and we have a good rtionship. By right, I shouldnt be able to order the squad around, but Lucia said, mom ordered them to follow all my orders because she dotes on me. This is the only reason why I can order them around. The pce guards have always taken orders directly from the imperial family, so I have the two strongest squads at mymand.

    Theyre the reason for my confidence in this uing Earth Dragon hunt. I cant say with absolute confidence that Ill be able to shoot them all down. If I dont have troops who can hold the line in closebat, once the canyon length is too short or if the dragons are too quick, then Im pretty much toast. Last time, I went after them for prestige and the pce guards didnte along. But this time, Im going to bring them along.

    Everyone in the elf capital respects mom. If we were to conduct some sort of vote, shed easily win one-hundred percent of the votes. Therefore, Im not worried about safety in the pce, but Im going to leave some pce guards to protect her.

    We have to keep this campaign under wraps because everybody believes theyve already gone extinct. Our troops and equipment will be moved to the ck Forest in small units this time, and then well form units once we arrive under the cover of the trees. It looks like the lie I toldst time has finally found its use.

    Lucia will be back tomorrow morning. The ballistae are due to bepleted in three days, so theres nothing much left for me to do right now. I paid mom a visit but she was still in a slumber. Left with not much to do, I decided to take a stroll outside on my own. Who knows, maybe Ill encounter a beautiful female elf and start something with her.

    I checked to make sure my head cloth was on properly and left through the main pce doors. The prince of this country may be really famous, but nobody recognises me when I walk alone on the streets. Everybody has their own business to mind, so its not like they can spend their days watching me.

    I saw stalls selling grilled meat on the side of the road, so I reached for my pockets, but then realised that ever since I came to this world, I seem to have forgotten the concept of money!! I havent spent a penny ever sinceing here. Elves use gold coins as their currency, and I happen to not have a single coin!!

    Its not like I could run up to them and say: Hey, Im the prince, please give me a rabbit thigh Id bring disgrace to the entire imperial family! Lucia has always apanied me outside, but Im alone this time so Ipletely forgot! Do princes not carry money on them?! To be honest, Ipletely forgot about the existence of wallets!

    Whatever, Ill just window-shop I cant trade my reputation for a rabbit thigh

    The streets of the elf race were bustling while I just strolled around aimlessly. The buildings close to the vicinity of the pce are beautiful. Theyre very neat and exude the air of nature. The buildings closer to the city walls on the other hand are rather normal. Theyre just timber buildings. In fact, there are some ces which are already damaged. The buildings are also arranged without order. The people here dont look morous, but they dont look like theyre suffering either. Theyre probably just your average folks.

    Just as I was about to turn around and head back, I suddenly heard someone call out to me. I turned around and saw a girl dressed in ck. She asked: My~ its rare to see you out here alone, your highness. Is the youngdy not with you today?

    I paused for a moment before saying: Oh, its you. I just came out for a stroll today. Do you live around here?

    The youngdy I met yesterday nodded. Her red eyes looked as though she was smiling as she said: This is rare. In the past, I would not even see you once a year, but youve been appearing a lot more often recently. I originally thought you came out to announce your engagement, but I never thought it would be to experience life as amoner. Are you appearing more frequently because her highness is about to step down or something?

    I smiled bitterly and said: You probably shouldnt be making wild guesses about these sorts of things. Mom is still around after all I didnte out here for any particr reason, nor am I inspecting the lives ofmoners. Ive just got nothing to do, so I came out for a stroll. Elves seem to be really sensitive. But its only right, since I usually dont leave the pce because of mom. With me appearing so frequently without mom, its only normal for people to assume Ill be seeding her position.

    We would be happy if she were to step down and be reced. Ah, please do not misunderstand, I am not trying to criticise her or you. It is just that you have not yet aplished anything, so we cannot help but question your abilities. There is the matter of the Dragon hunt from before, and now someone has been hurt, so everyone has their doubts about you.

    I smiled bitterly and said: Youre right, which is why Im going to make up for it. I underestimated themst time, but I have to wipe them out this time. Scratch that. I will wipe them out.

    Give it your best, your highness. I do not know what your strategy is, but I can tell you are very confident, so that is a good start. We ourselvesck power, and therefore rely on you and your family to protect us. The imperial elf family has always done an exceptional job, and I believe you too will do an exceptional job, your highness.

    She bowed deeply, then looked up at me and said with a smile: By the way, may I ask where the youngdy with you yesterday is? I require some more ingredients toplete the perfume she requested.

    Oh, Lucia? Lucia has left on business. What do you need? Ill get it for you. As long as its something that can be bought, it doesnt really matter who buys it.

    She looked at me with her red eyes, and I caught a glimpse of her yful mood. I couldnt see her lips hidden behind her face cloth, but I had a feeling she had a cheeky smile on her face. She took out a tiny bottle and said: Actually, the missing ingredient is only something you could provide me with Since you brought it up, I would you to provide me with your hair, fresh blood and saliva.

    Are you really making perfume?

    She gave me a surprised looked. She squinted her eyes,ughed out loud and said: Haha I know it sounds strange, but I really do need them to make perfume. I will not ask her for her opinion. I am just doing as she asked. So, please give me your hair, fresh blood and saliva. I am going to mix them into this tiny bottle

    Erm

    Im fine with giving you my hair and blood, but

    I dont think spitting is something a prince should do in public

 Book 1: Chapter 13

    Book 1: Chapter 13

    Your highness! Your highness! Ah

    An imperial guard woke me up as though a fire had broken out. I opened my eyes while trying to distinguish left-from-right, top-from-bottom when I saw him standing in front of me in a very awkward manner. Someone was on top of me. Let me correct myself there. There was someone lying next to me, and had me locked in her embrace with her long white leg boldly wrapped around my waist.

    Lucias head was ced on my neck, and I could feel her slow and steady breath on my skin, while She locked me tightly in her embrace with her arms. No wonder I had dream of a whale squashing me. To be fair, the way she embraced me wasnt a problem, since we were engaged anyway, and sleeping together wasnt an issue either. The problem though, was that there were bits of clothing tossed to the side of my bed. Lucia mustve returned in the early morning, somersaulted into my room, stripped herself, and then jumped into my bed

    If she were sleeping with her clothes on, we wouldnt have a problem, but shes sleeping naked so weve got a massive problem! This guard has seen what shouldnt be seen, so I could have him executed for it. He turned around, knelt down and said: I deeply apologise, your highness! I had something urgent to report, so I stormed in right after I knocked! Im sorry! Im so sorry! Ill leave now!

    I stretched my hand out to stop him and struggled to get Lucia off me. I covered her with the nket and said: Wait Dont you have an urgent matter to report? What is it? Go ahead and tell me. Dont worry, Im not angry. Its urgent, so do tell me.

    Understood Thank you, your highness! Umm Well Our recon unit has discovered that the situation concerning the Earth Dragons may have gotten troublesome. Based on their movements, and the fact that they areing together, we suspect that they n to attack the capital by attacking the West city walls.

    Why would they attack the walls of our capital? Theyre not soldiers Wait The holy spring

    The holy spring is located in the inner parts of the imperial pce and is heavily guarded. Normally, not even I would be allowed to enter without a legitimate reason. They must be looking for a better habitat after having theirs destroyed. Theyve set their eyes on the holy spring. The holy spring is natures gift, but its also the source of power for elves, so we cant let them destroy it.

    I pondered it for a moment. Why did the Earth Dragons start preparing for an attack today of all days? Theyve been roaming the ck Forest up to now as they usually do, which gave me time to make my own preparations. But judging by the current situation, it looks like well have to hurry and set out. The only location where Ill have a chance of killing them is the canyon located in the ck Forest.

    If they leave the ck Forest and enter the ins, then GG me. If a horde of them attack us, theyll destroy the walls in one fell swoop. I nodded. There were only two days left since the day I passed down my orders. I gave the elders five days, but I dont know how many theyve got operational right now, but I ordered them to give it everything they had to manufacture as many as possible. In the worst case scenario, we should have at least three, right?

    If they dont even have three ready, then I seriously will put them on the front line as meat-shields.

    Alright, Ill get out of bed right now. Order all the imperial guards Ive ordered, to get equipped. Order them to leave the pce in small units and rendezvous at the designated point.

    The guard nodded and ran out of my room. I looked at Lucia who was still enjoying her blissful sleep and sighed. She mustve just returned. She hunted alone and didnt get any rest. I originally intended to stay home and spend the day with her today, but it looks like fate has decided to throw a wrench in my ns.

    Lucia Lucia Lucia, wake up, wake up, were heading out. Lucia

    Hmm

    She twitched around on the bed out of annoyance, tightly hugged my head, and said: Let me sleep a little longer Just a little longer

    My head got wedged in between her two soft and warm mounds. Her boobs arent as big as moms but theyre still decent, not to mention, the skin of an elf is slippery and supple. Moreover, she had a nice fragrance on her. I took in a deep breath, and my brain hummed. You know My body was reacting the way it does every morning

    If I turned my head, my hair wouldve brushed against her most sensitive parts Im a normal man so When a girl clings to me, not to mention she was a girl with an overly sexy body and beautiful skin being, and the fact that shes my fianc How could I possibly resist?

    No, I mustnt do this!

    Now is not the time to be doing this sort of stuff. As a solider, I must always uphold the three rules, and keep the eight codes in mind. I must resist the temptation! I must focus on serving the people! How can be doing this sort of stuff when the enemy is encroaching upon us?! I mustnt do this. This isnt something a soldier should do!

    I violently broke free of her, wrapped her in the nket and tried my best to wake her up. She let out a shriek, opened her eyes and angrily said: Is something the matter, your highness? I just managed to get some shut-eye. Please let me have a rest today. I hunted a deer yesterday, and then I had to lug it to the temple

    Wake up. Im sorry to wake you, but weve got trouble. The Earth Dragons are banding together. We cant wait any longer, we have to leave now.

    Alright.

    As soon as she heard the words Earth Dragon, her eyes opened wide. This is the first time Ive seen her fully open her eyes. Her emerald eyes lit up like a wolfs in the night and was filled with blood thirst. She nodded and then returned to her usual sleepy-eyes expression, and said: Your highness, get changed. My

    Your clothes are right here.

    I pointed towards her clothes and she responded with a nod. She threw off the nket in front of me without a single care, picked up her clothes and got dressed. She was wearing her leather armour, which was different to the clothes she wore at night. Its a tight-fit, but it was distinctively armour, not clothes. She picked up her machete and strapped it to her hip. Then she put on her shoes, strapped her bow and arrows to her back, tied her hair into a ponytail, grabbed my hand, and said: Lets go, your highness. Im ready. But before you leave, you need to put on some armour.

    Me?

    My hand holding my coat froze in ce. She was right. I needed armour since I was going to battle, and so I took up my arms. But where would I get armour from? Lucia looked at me and then walked up to my wardrobe and pulled it open. She rummaged through it and pulled out a very nice leather armour. However, contrary to what I imagined, it was thin. Thin as a piece of cloth. But it definitely felt like leather.

    This leather armour was made from dragon skin. It may be thin, but even the most powerfully fired arrow wont pierce it. Wear it inside.

    She put the armour on for me and took out a short green robe. The back of the robe was really long. It was split down the middle like a doves tail and came down to my knees. It draped around my shoulders and came around to the front of my legs and split at the hips. On the chest was a green front shawl, which had the smell of elves trees. The long red cloak on the back fluttered in the wind, but the gold thread on it had signs of wear-and-tear.

    When Lucia took the robe out, her eyes were filled with awe. She handed me the clothes very formally with her head down like she was holding an infant or the country in her hands. This robe mustve symbolised the soul of the elf race, something which was to be treated with the utmost respect.

    Please put this on, your highness! Please do not forget the courage of the previous king, and the gift of the gods! Gods, previous kings, I ask that you bless his highness with glory and protect his life, the heart to ovee the ups-and-downs to protect the tree forever. Never forget the people watching over you. We will soak the cloak with the blood of our enemies, and nourish the tree of life with the bodies of the enemies. Please do not forget the glory of the elf race and your own. Please do not forget the blessings of the gods. As the wearer of the armour, you will return victorious with this armour, or be buried with it!

    I dont know what I should do, because Ive never had to shoulder such a heavy burden before. Once I put this battle robe on, Ill be carrying the weight of all the lives of the elf empire on my shoulders, and the hopes of the entire race. Its just as Lucia said: Either I return triumphantly in this armour, or perish with it in battle.

    My body reacted on its own. I doubt that was due to my own thoughts, but rather the owner of this body, the prince of the elf race. It mustve reacted out of a sense of responsibility. He was bent on making up for his mistakes, and standing up for the people who suffered for his sake. The peoples king, the acknowledged king and the blessed king. The king must protect his people. When the lives of the people are threatened, all kings muste to the forefront wearing this battle robe and lead the charge.

    I was hesitant, but the prince clearly wasnt.

    I bent over and epted the robe. I calmly wore it on, adjusted it so that it was on properly, and sonorously pressed the huge world tree crest against my chest. I felt my heart beats and the cape behind me flutter. My body warmed the battle robe, the robe soaked with the blood of countless foes.

    In this very moment, Im carrying the honour of the entire imperial family. I failedst time, but I wont fail again. This is my responsibility as a king. Since I was reincarnated into this body, I have a responsibility to shoulder his burdens, which includes both moms gentleness and Lucias love. This time, I will inherit the glory and majestic power this body was meant to inherit.

    Once I put the battle robe on, I felt a strange warm energy flow through my body. Was it the blood or courage and burdens of the previous warriors who wore it? I could see the wars of the past, battlefields filled with roars, and rivers of blood. The sky was covered by smoke and dust, while the air was filled with the scent of blood.

    Everything in the past was disyed to me via this robe.

    Elves may love peace, but that doesnt mean they fear war. Elves have never retreated from the battlefield before.

    I looked at Lucia, took a deep breath, and said: Lets go.

    She nodded, took out a machete, attached it to my belt, and said: This de is to be wielded by themander. Her highness wielded this very de in thest war. This time, its your turn to wield it, your highness. Last time, you treated it as a hunting game and waspletely unprepared, but not this time. Seeing you like this, we understand that this is war, not a game.

    I gave her a nod, brushed my cape aside, and pulled the door open.

    As soon as I opened the door, I heard the nging of metal. The sun shone from therge window and onto the rows of golden metal. Gold itself is cold, but I could feel the heat of the blood and honour of the warriors exuding from their armour. The pce guards formed rows and knelt down on one knee with their right hand ced on the chest, as they looked up at me solemnly with dignity.

    My rtionship with them in the past wasnt bad, but this is the first time Ive seen them look at me with respect. The usual me is nothing more than a prince, but right now I was a unitmander. The pce guards in front of me right now are the ones wholl be staying behind in the pce. They wont be joining my campaign, but they knelt before me nheless.

    They werent greeting just me, but also the traditions and glory of the elves, the past heroes and their currentmander. They were greeting the new heroes who were about to set out.

    Please rise. Please fulfill your duty to protect the imperial pce and her highness.

    Understood!

    The steady sound of all the elves in the corridor echoed as they stepped aside to make way. I made my way through the crowd with Lucia and stopped by the door to moms room. I looked at the timber door and took a deep breath.

    Go let her highness know. If she knows youre heading out to battle, shell be worried sick.

    Thats precisely why I dont want to see her.

    I lowered my hand that I was about to knock with and gently ced my hand on the door. I sighed and said with a smile: Lets go, Lucia. Ill bring back the head of an Earth Dragon to appease her.

    Wouldnt it be too big to bring back? How about bringing back something else for her?

    Lucia smiled and held my hand, and I responded by holding hers tightly. My glove separated our hands, but I could still feel the warmth of her hand nheless.

    Lucia who was following me down the stairs, said: Your highness, your job is to protect the country. Mine is to protect you. Just as you will give it your all in this battle, I will do my best to protect you. I once questioned the direction I was walking in, but I now know my own abilities and the direction I wish to go.

    The sun shone on us like waves hitting the shore. The sunrays inhibited my vision a little. Lucia, who was standing beside me and holding my hand, looked like she was coated in a warm-golden light. She looked at me with her emerald eyes which were filled with gentleness and determination, albeit looking half-asleep.

    To repay your gentleness and love, I would like to ask you to let me hold onto the drug we will use as bait.

 Book 1: Chapter 14

    Book 1: Chapter 14

    NEW FACEBOOK PAGE: Please /lordwujizun/ for updates on news and releases. Itll be where I provide updates if the website is inessible for whatever reason. Guys You guys are nuts lol. The website got dropped again for exceeding daily traffic allowance, yes, thats AFTER Ive gone and increased the bandwidth. I posted the full exnation from their technicians on the Facebook page, check it out. Its only been 4 hours I legitimately dont have the funds for the next upgrade up.

    I scanned the ck Forest carefully for the first time.

    I can now see why this ce is called the ck Forest. The forest is covered with huge trees which are easily close to one-hundred metres tall. You would need several people to surround a tree trunk. The lush leaves ovey one another almost blocking out the son entirely. The dead branches and leaves covering the floor have been left there for ages. Water bubbles formed in the ground as the horses tread along. All the rock faces were covered in moss, so even the horses slipped if they werent careful.

    The air carried a wet and stinky stench. This ce would be heaven for microbes and dposed things. Sunlight would never reach the floors of the forest unless it was winter. Catching some sunlight every now and then was like finding newnd to me.

    The small animals in the forest moved in-and-out of the branches as they watched us uninvited guests with curiosity. It was still early morning and since there was no sunlight, it was freezing in the forest. I took everything but the climate into consideration. I moved forward slowly on my horse. The elves around me didnt look bothered by the climate.

    Only I was feeling cold!

    I sent five scouts go find the location of the Earth Dragons as our main force made its way towards the canyon. Our unitprised of about one-hundred men and the three horse carriages behind us. The elders were only able to manufacture three ballistae due to the time constraint. But the worst part was that they hadnt made any arrows. Given the circumstances, I grabbed all the spears that they originally prepared to use for the arrows. As long as they fit into the magazines, I grabbed them.

    Consequently, our ammunition was very limited. It mightve been enough if we were using ballistae which fired arrows one-by-one, but I added a burst fire device, which would make it like a rifle, except fired by a machine. By my estimations, we only have enough for one burst. If thats how it ys out, then well have to kill the remaining Earth Dragons with our own hands.

    We couldnt move fast because our horse carriages would likely flip if we tried to move fast along the paths covered with moss. To add to it, we hadnt explored the paths before either. That said, our timing was pretty good. The Earth Dragons had begun grouping up, but they hadnt advanced on our city yet. ording to the map, the canyon was just ahead, and we should be able to circle around to the two sides of the canyon. I stretched my hand out to order everyone to stop.

    Ballistae unit, go right. Circle around to the other side of the canyon. The high priests are here, right? Alright, could you please slowly make your way leftwards? Once you find the narrowest part of the canyon, please take a look at the rocks on both sides. If you cant knock them down in one attack, please knock them loose. Lucia,e with me.

    I brought two high priests from the pce with me this time, both of whom seemed very impressive. They look older than the eight elders. Upon hearing about this campaign, they offered to personally support me. I should use them as exemry examples to show those eight elders what being responsible means. Theres a reason why you eight cant be high priests. Your efforts to uphold morals are insufficient.

    My n was straight-forward, lure them out with a decoy and then spring on them. My n was to use the bait drug to lure them out and into the canyon. From there, we would blow up this side of the rock face to block-off their escape route, and then fire at them with the ballistae from the other side. The n was to kill them all using the ballistae, but in case that didnt work out, we were going to personally kill them with the spears ourselves. If we got separated, Id dig holes and fill them with spikes. That was sure to get them.

    I only had one-hundred men, but I think itll be an easy task for them since elves can use magic.

    The only question left was who was going to go and lure the Earth Dragons out. To be safe, I needed them to get close to the dragons den, spread the drug on their own body and then run back. That was the most dangerous task, because as I said, they run faster than horses. Further, the fact that we were in a forest and that the floor surface was extremely slippery meant that the steeds were bound to move slower, so the chances of getting crushed by a dragon were much greater.

    I originally intended to spread the drug among all of us, and use a chain-system where one person would put it on themselves, lure them out, run for their life towards us, pass it on to the next person, and repeat the process like a ry until the dragons were where we wanted them. But if I did that, then the scent wouldnt be strong enough to lure enough of them. So the best option was to have one person go and lure the hordes of Earth Dragons. Said person would have to either be an extremely skilled equestrian or be fast enough to outrun the Earth Dragons.

    Lucia therefore volunteered to y that role. Lucia was a great candidate. She had the buffs provided by the wind elves, she could control the direction the wind blew to ensure the scent reached all the Earth Dragons, she didnt require a steed, she had the agility to move freely through the forest, and she could leap off the trees so she wouldnt have to worry about getting stomped on by the Dragons. She was the perfect candidate no matter how you look at it.

    But, I still had my qualms.

    If she slipped up, shed be a goner. The memory of myrades corpses who got stomped on are still clear in my mind. I still havent forgotten the look of despair and pain on their faces when the dragons stomped on them. And that time, they werent carrying the bait drug. This time they were all going to target Lucia. Should she slip-up, thatd be the end of her.

    I was hesitant. I couldnt decide if I should get Lucia go. She was the best candidate, but I couldnt stand the thought of her life being in danger.

    The two of us rode our horses up to the mountain peak. There were no trees at the peak. Standing on the rocks at the peak, we finally saw the canyon in its entirety. It was a long and narrow canyon. Given that it was so narrow, lining up the three ballistae would be enough to block up the exit. Based on the size of the Earth Dragons, I reckon only two would be able to squeeze past.

    It wasnt ideal because once the Earth Dragons in the front row die, the ones in the back will use their corpses as shields to move forward, which would cost us lots of arrows. And if the Earth Dragons got close enough, then wed only be able to stab the corpses directly in front of us.

    In other words, I need to fight them in a space where they can be lined up in rows of four. The centre of the canyon was wider. The canyon was narrow at the ends and wider at the centre. I originally intended to block off the exits, but looking at it now, we have no choice but to kill them at the centre. The dragons wont be able to always use the corpses to move forward if we engage them in the centre.

    Once we lure them in, we can split up into smaller units to take them on or force our way forward on horseback in a Macedonian Phnxformation. However, based on the physiques of elves, Id surmise that it would be easy to break our formation The frustrating problem was that I didnt have any alternative solutions. I could only pray that my imperial pce guards are strong enough to hold them back.

    Lucia gazed the far into the distance as she rode beside me. She didnt wear any expression and looked like she was half-asleep, but I knew she was deep in her own thoughts. She was thinking about how to return from the Earth Dragons den. I never promised to let her act as the bait, but she insisted on it.

    A soldier approached me on my left, and said: Your highness, the ballistae have been set up.

    Change of ns. Move the ballistae to this area where its wider, and set them slightly behind this area.

    Understood.

    Weve also located a good spot to seal the exit.

    That was the elders voice which was carried to me by the wind. Using magic tomunicate sure is efficient. I nodded. Now, there was just onest thing to do Enter the dragons den and lure them out.

    Lucia tightened her grip on the rein of her horse, turned around to face me, and said: Please hand me the bottle, your highness. Ill go now.

    That method is a little dangerous. Give me a moment to see if I cane up with a better n For example, sprinkling it on the floor or something

    No, that wouldnt work. Theres not enough of the drug. Ive only got one tiny bottle, not a big barrel worth. Come to think of it, if I actually did have a big barrel worth of it The city walls would probably have been destroyed already. I frowned and racked my brains. Whats another way to lure them out without using someone as bait?

    Sorry

    Nothinges to mind

    Reporting! The Earth Dragons have begun to move! Theyre moving towards the capital!

    It wasnt long before all the scouts I sent out came reporting back to me in their loud voices. To be honest, were just responding to the best of our abilities as circumstances arise, and right now, I dont have the luxury of time to think. We either use the chain-system where one person attracts them, then as they gas-out, the next person takes over in a ry fashion, or Lucia does a solo-run.

    While I was hesitating, a sudden gust of wind blew against my side. My horse panicked and almost threw me off. I tightened my grip on the rein instinctively to prevent myself from falling, and just as I managed to regain my bnce, a blurry shadow shed past me from behind.

    My entire body turned cold.

    Once the wind settled, my stuff on the back of my horse was gone. I reached for my belt and found that the precious tiny bottle containing the bait drug inside the pocket of my belt was gone.

    I just cant stop Lucia.

    I sighed as I looked into the distance and said my prayers. I hope Lucia returns safely.

    I went around the small mountain and arrived at the canyon below where the three ballistae were set-up and aimed at the entrance. The elves were busy organising the spears, which are now arrows and slotting them into the magazines. Our limited ammunition made me shake my head. If I had another five days, I wouldnt even need the imperial pce guards. I could just set up the ballistae at high-strategic points and rain down on the Earth Dragons with arrows. Plus, Id have enough ammunition to annihte them.

    But by the looks of things, I think fighting the Earth Dragons head-on is unavoidable. By my estimation, our ammunition wontst longer than a minute.

    Take a few men, head to the exit, dig deep holes and put some spears down there. Remember to cover it properly.

    After I passed down my orders, I moved the front of the ballistae and touched the wooden ballistae. This was actually the first time Id seen it. They did a good job making them. Theyre definitely up to standard, but I just cant get used to Elves using a human invention. Its a miracle they were able to understand my blueprints and produce them ordingly.

    The captain of the imperial pce guards walked up to me and asked: Is this alright, your highness?

    I shook my head and replied: I cant guarantee that we can kill them all with the ballistae. I need all of you to get into formation behind the ballistae. Form a formation like this: This ce is rtively small, so have four spearmen kneel down in front, have the spearmen in the second row hold their spears on their shoulders

    I crouched down and excitedly drew on the ground. Watch closely and learn properly. This is precious knowledge humanity umted from their battles thousands of years ago, you know? Do you know how bad-ass this stuff was back then? You elves are still too young and simple-minded

    The captain cut me off and asked: So form a square-like spear formation, right? He crouched down and finished drawing the part I had yet to finish

    Ah Yeah

    I looked at him with a surprised look while he looked back with a helpless expression. It was like when a tutor tries to teach a student some advance materials, only to find out the student already knew it I treated him like an idiot, and ended up making myself look stupid

    Fuck! This is awkward now

    I forgot that the elves have technology more advanced than during King Alexanders rule, so of course theyd know battle formations and strategies from back then. I took them for idiots They should know the Macedonian PahnxFormation as well. As long as they had good team work, they could pull it off. Elves mustve created these formations themselves in the past.

    Understood.

    The captain left to go and organise the formation. The imperial pce guards brought four-metre long spears with them this time. Itll work out if they fight the Earth Dragons as if they were a cavalry unit. What Im more worried about is whether or not the troops in the frontline will be able to defend against the Earth Dragons charge. The imperial pce guards may be strong, but theyre still elves after all, and elves have lean bodiespared to humans. I really worry if theyll be able to withstand the charge of the dragons.

    Thest hole I asked to be dug was done, everybody else had finished with their preparations, and the scouts had returned one-by-one. Alright, all thats left is Lucia. I wasnt with Lucia, and walkie-talkies didnt exist yet, so I had no idea what sort of situation Lucia was in. Did she find the enemies? Was she hurt? Was she scared? I didnt know anything.

    Lucia always had an I dont care look on her regardless of what she was doing. She would probably sacrifice herself without anyints if I asked her to. Was this her devotion to love or loyalty? Or was her courage abination of the two?

    Spears rose up one-by-one and a simple Macedonian Phnxformation was formed. The imperial pce guards held their positions vigntly as they waited for the Earth Dragons toe. Their eyes showed no hints of fear. Perhaps it was due to their battle experiences that allowed them to be so confident. They were silent and still as a rock, as though waiting for the moment the silence would break.

    The rxing smell of green vegetation in the air was reced with the scent of metal, oil, and the silent tension of the men. We all watched the direction the enemy was going toe from silently. The entire canyon was silent All that remained was a tense atmosphere that would make anyone nervous. I looked at my men and lifted my right hand up.

    Everyone, get ready. Dont panic when the Earth Dragons appear. Wait for them to enter our range before firing!

    Understood!

    It was time Time to finally open the curtain on our battle with these rampant creatures.

 Book 1: Chapter 15

    Book 1: Chapter 15

    When I looked at Ji Si and took out a tiny bottle and poured the liquid onto the tip of everybodys spear, they all asked: Whats that?

    Ji Si paused for a moment and replied: Its a demonic bottle. It contains spring water her highness gifted. She added amand so that the spring water contained in itllbust. Once it makes contact with the enemy, theyll be reduced to ashes. Your highness, youre aware that these demonic bottles were filled with this not long after thest war, right? I think its better to refer to the spring water in it as her highnesssmand, rather than as water.

    What else can it do besides set fire to things?

    This thing is awesome! Its like an enchantment. It could turn a normal spear into a fire-spear. So, does it just set fire to the Earth Dragons once it pierces them?

    There is also Freeze, Venomous Poison and Explosion, all of which were made from her highnesss holy spring. I thought you knew about it, your highness.

    Ji Si looked at me with doubt and said: Your highness, you should ask her highness to share some of this knowledge with you. Not only is her highness a wise a ruler, she is also a brilliant strategist, a skill she proved ten years ago. And today, it is your turn to prove yourself to us.

    He took out the imperial guard units g on the side and passed it to me with a face filled with frivolous pride. I took the g and said to those in the formation: Please give me a spot in the formation.

    No, no, no. Your highness, a king does not need to enter battle himself. You just need to standby at the camp. The troops will not get confused. You need not throw yourself into the formation. You need only to stand behind them. As long as the g remains standing, our troops will fight to the death.

    Ji Si grabbed me by the hand and dragged me to the back of the formation. He looked at me with the g, and softly said: Ten years ago when our defence line crumbled, her highness took the g in hand, and charged the enemys vanguard while roaring loudly. When that happened, it was like a goddess had descended and all the troops who were on the verge of the defeat re-assembled, the troops who were fleeing regretted their decision, and all the elves regrouped under her highnesss g. The life of every elf was entrusted to the g in her highnesss grasp that day. After that, that g which stood irrevocably became the source of confidence for our men. Every man concluded that as long as the g stood, no one would retreat. Come. Come, your highness. Her highnesss blood runs through your veins and you are her son. It is now your turn to take the g. Please deliver your speech. It does not need to be a heroic speech. You just need to let our men know that you have our backs!

    The g blew in the wind as it whispered through the canyon. The tense air was shattered by the roar. The floor beneath us shook like an Earthquake hit and the sound of metal nged in rhythm with our heart beats. Dirt rose at the entrance of the valley as our prey entered our ambush.

    Mom led the chargest time? Where did mom summon all that courage to take the g and charge the enemy lines when she was just a single woman facing off against humanity with troops whod lost all morale already? Was it her love for her country or was it out of responsibility as the queen? All Ive heard about kings and emperors who came before me was how tyrannical they were. But Ive now seen how brave a wise and capable ruler can be.

    Attention! Children of the World Tree, Men of the royalty of elves!

    I didnt know what to say, but I could feel my blood-flow speeding up and my heart beat racing with excitement. My hand holding the g trembled, my breath sped up as I stared at the dirt closing in. Was I craving battle? Was this because of my background as a solider or was it because of the owner of this body? I didnt know. Im not very familiar with the culture of elves. What came out of my mouth was a pledge made up of abination of stuff Id read during my time here.

    The spears the imperial pce guards held were steady. There wasnt a hint of doubt from them, but I could tell that all their attention was focused on me. I watched the dirt dancing in the air, felt the trembles of the Earth and looked at my men as the blood in my body began to boil. I tightened my grip on the g. This strong motivational feeling made me sick but at the same time, uncontrobly excited.

    Listen in. Behind you is thend of the elves, your wife, your parents and children. Behind you are the gazes of all elves, and above you are gods watchful eyes! Remember the oath you pledged, remember the honour flowing through your body, remember your responsibilities and remember your training. I shouldnt have to say much to warriors like you. All of you are the unbreakable walls of our city!

    YES SIR!

    Look at the dust swirling up over there. Look at those beasts running rampant! Nothing is allowed to run rampant on ournd! We inherited thisnd from our ancestors, and we mustnt let it get damaged! Dont let those watching your backs down! Dont let me down! Im right behind you holding our g high! As long as this g stands, we will not fall! May the gods bless us! May glory and victory be ours!!

    YES SIR!

    The first row of men crouched down and pointed their spears towards the wave of dusting toward us. In front of the dust was a small silhouette jumping off the rock faces.

    I loudly shouted: Lucia!

    Her silhouette got closer and closer as well as the Earth Dragons. Ive seen drawings of what Earth Dragons look like in the books I read. This was my first time seeing a Triceratops like animal. The horn on their head resembled the battering rams used in city sieges. They were big as rhinoceroses, yet faster than a horse. Their steps shook the Earth like Earthquakes, making the two sides of the mountain appear like they were going to copse. We were standing onnd and yet it felt like we were at out at sea rocking and swaying.

    Dirt filled the air and covered the sky like a sandstorm, and they were the demons lurking within. They were huge and strong. People always fear thingsrger than them, thatspletely normal. Our long spears look like mere toys to them. I didnt know what I could ce my faith in.

    No, I actually do have something I can ce my faith in.

    I can ce my faith in that small silhouette shing in the distance.

    Prepare your magic!

    Stop!

    I stretched my arm out to stop Ji Si standing by my side. I looked at the small silhouette and said: Lucia will get hurt! Dont unleash your attacks yet! Wait!

    Itll be toote by then!

    Once the Earth Dragons enter, it doesnt matter when we block off the exit! I cant put my Lucia in anymore danger than shes already in!

    I kept a close watch on her small silhouette as it got bigger and bigger. Lucia finally came into sight. Her leather armour was covered in mud and leaves, her ponytail came undone and her blonde hair was iling in the air.

    I shouted in her direction: Lucia!!

    My prince!!

    Lucias voice was trembling and was carried to me by the wind. I saw her reach her hand out to me as well as the Earth Dragons close behind. I dont know what she went through, but I was certain this was worthy of bing a legend of courage, intelligence and unwavering determination. Seeing her reach out for me, I stretched my left hand out as my body continued trembling.

    Seal the exit!!

    Two giant fireballs headed for both sides of the cliff and created a huge hole when they exploded. The rocks in the valley copsed and sealed off the Earth Dragons exit.

    Theres no retreat route for us! Everybody is watching us! We are the city walls!!

    I watched on as the Earth Dragons charged us. Not a single man under me was showing a hint of fear. The Earth Dragons were facing the virtually invincible vanguard. It felt like all my blood rushed to my head as I faced these creatures which had killed me once before. Everything in view turned dark while I felt so sick I wanted to puke. My entire body was trembling. I felt cold but couldnt stop sweating. My limbs went numb but I just wanted to ughter them.

    Is this war? Is this war?

    I looked at those crazy beasts run rampant, and then I looked at my men, and finally my fianc. I lifted the g in my hand up high. The sunlight shined on our g as it fluttered in the wind. This is the g that holds the blood, glory and miracles achieved by the military. And this time, its my turn!

    For our kingdom, our people, and our queen!

    I watched as the Earth Dragons and my men roared!

    For our queen!!

    The roars of the elves could still be heard amidst all the quaking and noise. Lucia rushed to the front of the formation. She came down from above and I opened my arms to catch her tightly in my embrace as she descended. She had the scent of the perfume on her as well as the smell of rotten leaves. We tightly hugged each other. She breathed lightly on my shoulder as I rubbed her back. I was so happy and moved I couldnt speak. Lucia was fine, she wasnt hurt, and now she was back in my embrace. Tears started to form in my eyes as I felt the warmth and breath of my beloved.

    Lucia softly said while on my shoulder: Your highness! Please give the orders!

    I let go of Lucia, sped her face in my hands onest time, and lightly wiped the dirt marks on her face. She smiled and fell to the ground from exhaustion, clinging to my leg. I drew de, the de of amander, looked in the direction of the ballistae, and shouted: Ballistae unit, ready up!!

    I could hear the sound of the chains and wood from the ballistae moving. The Earth Dragons fully appeared in our sights. Their presence exceeded what Id imagined. There werent twenty, but close to fifty of them I think. Perhaps Lucia lured the ones living in the ck Forest as well, but it was fine. Since theyvee for us, I wont let Lucias efforts be for naught.

    They were getting closer!

    And

    Fire!

    The ballistae roared as the bows nked and fired the arrows at the Earth Dragons. The concentrated rain of arrows flew in the direction of the Earth Dragons rushing us. The arrows pierced the Earth Dragons in the front line. Blood, organs and flesh sprayed into the air as if it were raining blood. The air was quickly filled with the scent of blood making it difficult to breathe.

    The arrows with the explodemand exploded as they hit their targets, blowing the dragons into pieces.

    The Earth Dragons were blown to smithereens one-by-one. However, the ones in the rear didnt seem to slow down. They stepped on the exploded flesh and organs like a water-stream flowing over rocks as they continued to rush us. The ballistae came in really handy, and the explosive arrows really did the job. The rain of blood didnt stop from the moment we fired the ballistae. We were covered in their blood before we even engaged them.

    I wiped my face and brushed off god-knows what parts of the Earth Dragons stuck to my face. I closely monitored the Earth Dragons silhouettes approaching us. The ballistae were firing away like no tomorrow, but due to us having so few, they were only able to slow down their movements. Even if one exploded, the ones in the rear wouldnt care and continued their charge.

    Theyre too close! The ballistae cant work their magic at this range.

    I loudly roared: Ballistae unit, retreat! Everyone to the rear! Good job! Now men, theres nothing left to say. For our queen!!

    For our queen!!

    The elves operating the ballistae jumped down one-by-one and rushed over to join our formation. The centre of the formation made way to allow others through and then they regrouped tightly together. The Earth Dragons had just about crushed all the ballistae. The Earth Dragons covered in blood were disgusting. Its like they werepletely covered in blood and bits of flesh. The men closely watched them rush at us while howling.

    Whether we make it through or not will depend on whether we can stand our ground or not!

    Hold your positions! Dont let them break the formation no matter what!

    The first row of men kept their spears trained on the beasts as they kept an expressionless face. They were neither scared nor d, just like martyrs. Therge beasts came charging as they roared. The men in the front line had the heaviest tanking job. If they lose their footing, then everything weve done up till now will be for naught.

    Theyre close now! I could see their scales shing. The men in the frontline lowered their heads and pointed their spearheads directly at the iing enemy.

    Get ready

    Intercept!!

    A strong gust of wind blew in front of our men and the dragons, taking away all the dust smothered with blood, all the stones, and even put out all the mes. The wind blew fiercely towards the hordes of Earth Dragons. The Earth Dragons went into a state of shock and panic like a horse does when frightened. The dragons in the rear continued to race forward and knocked all the dragons at the front away,pletely destroying any resemnce of a formation they had. The dragons in the front rows helplessly fell into the spears of our men. The spears pierced them neatly as they fell to the ground miserably.

    I lowered my head and looked at Lucia. Lucia clenched her teeth tight and the veins on her forehead looked like they were going to pop. She focused on the spot where the gust of wind was rising, andbined her fire magic with Ji Si. Theirbined fire-dragon hit the horde of Earth Dragons andpletely wiped out their vanguard.

    Your highness, this is all I can do

    Her eyes met my mine. She then smiled slightly and hinted at me not to worry. Then she copsed to the side.

    Somebody take care of Lucia! Men!!

    This is an opportunity!

    I cant let Lucias efforts go to waste!

    I walked through the blood, raised the g, looked at the horde of Earth Dragons who were now inplete disarray, and shouted: Men! Onward! Charge!!!

    YES SIR!!

    Thats it, thats it!

    Now its our turn to charge them!!

    For our queen!!

 Book 1: Chapter 16

    Book 1: Chapter 16

    <strong>NOTE:</strong> Make sure you follow me on Facebook for thetest updates for everything in general.

    Thendscape of the entire valley had shape-shifted.

    When I took a breath, it felt like I was sculling blood. The bits of flesh and suffocating stench of burnt stuff made it almost impossible to breathe. The ck smoke covered the sky. I dont think even the bright sun at noon could prate it. The floor was littered with bits of flesh, organs, and the huge corpses of the Earth Dragons. Spears were stuck in the corpse, and though they were dead, blood continued to spill forth from their corpses.

    SFX: Pita, pita pita.

    The ground had be a river of blood and we tread through the blood in our boots. The elves removed their helmets, ignoring the floor covered in blood and mud, and made their way around panting heavily as they used the corpses of the dragons as support to hold themselves up. After I gave the order to attack, their spears thrust into the dragons like venomous snakes. The muchrger Earth Dragons wailed as they werepletely ughtered by the much smaller elves.

    The imperial pce guards were very urate with their spear thrusts. Each thrust was aimed at either their neck or heart. Each time their spears coated with her highnesss blessing entered and exited their bodies a strong burning stench could be smelt. The wails of the Earth Dragons further lowered their morale. They couldnt escape because we sealed the exit. The men ughtered every single one of them in the canyon.

    I didnt retreat. I continued to hold the g tightly and followed the men in front. I watched as each and every dragons head fell to the floor. I crossed the dragons still moaning around on the floor, and watched the men pull out their des after their spears snapped. I listened to their steady steps and courageous roars.

    Your highness

    The men who were still able to stand made their way to me as they continued to pant heavily. They pointed up ahead and said: The Earth Dragon King is up ahead. Hes not dead yet. Would you like to see him, your highness?

    I gave them a nod, and said: Sure.

    I couldnt believe the Earth Dragon King was just up ahead. Why would we have been lured out here by the perfume? Isnt he the king? Could it be that the king is just anothermon Earth Dragon until hes instated as the king? His head will make the perfect trophy to celebrate our victory. Since hes still alive, it must mean that he didnt explode to smithereens, so we can take aplete corpse home.

    I stepped over a separated tail and walked through the blood to get to the body the size of a small mountain. This is the Earth Dragon king? He certainly looks slightlyrger than normal Earth Dragons. His horn is a bit longer and his frills look more sophisticated like a crown. His body had seven or eight spears stuck in it, and there were many stab wounds on his head inflicted by des.

    His yellow pupils moved around and wailed quietly when I came into sight as though he was begging for mercy. I didnt crouch down and stayed standing. I watched his slow eye movements begging me. His breaths were shallow and could only wail faintly.

    The men stood around me with their weapons in hand and asked: Whats wrong, your highness?

    I walked to the front of it, stepped one foot onto its head, stepped onto its eye, looked down and contemptuously said: Youre a king too? Thats great. Kings always have things to say to each other. Right now, youre just a prisoner. Can you still run rampant? Can you still kill people just because you feel like it? Perhaps we both want to bring peace to our kind. But yourrades no longer need it, so Ill be merciful with you.

    He removed my foot as he looked at me with fear. Panicked, he tried to appeal to me. I lifted the g in my hand up high and pointed the sharp end that was intended to be stuck into the ground towards him. I was going to kill their fallen king. He wasnt an elf or a human, but he was still a king.

    SFX: Stab!!

    I violently stabbed the spear into his eye. After letting out one final cry, hepletely copsed and stopped wriggling. The men surrounding him looked at his corpse with the g stuck in his eye. I turned around and said: Messenger, head back and get men toe and take this corpse back. Do your best to collect as many corpses as you can. If they were blown up, grab their tails, organs and the sort. I cant let the people down this time.

    Understood!

    I returned to the carriage. Lucias gaze looked to the outside of the canopy. I smiled and sat down with my back towards Lucia who was lying down. I let out a heavy sigh, and said: That was tough. Fighting sure is tiring. Lucia wasnt injured, she was just fatigued.

    How could those clumsy Earth Dragons possibly hurt Lucia.

    Luciaughed from behind and said: Yes, but you did exceptionally well, your highness. All the credit belongs to you this time. You were behind the ballistae, you located them and strategized. You did everything very well, second-to-none. You were just like her highness. You held the g steady and never took one step back. I admire your courage, your highness.

    Iughed, turned around and gently caressed Lucias face as I said: As do I. I witnessed your skills and courage. You really are amazing. I worried for nothing.

    Thats not true.

    Lucia cut me off, slowly stretched her hands out and interlocked her fingers with mine. She looked at me with a smile and said: I was able to carry out the job safely because you looked after me. Your care and concern for me is what motivates me to move forward, and And Im really happy that you care and worry about me.

    Is that so? In that case, Ill continue to care about you.

    I held her hand and turned around. I smiled and looked at the top of her head. The ck smoke still covered the sky. The horse carriage behind us squeaked. After that I felt something warm on my back. Lucia had let go of my hand and hugged me around my neck from behind, and gently rested her body on mine.

    Its alright for me to indulge in this warmth after that battle, right?

    Being reincarnated is a strange feeling. In fact, I felt like an outcast here. But I just went and battled a horde of creatures Id never seen before. These men had be like brothers to me. I dont know if its due to the feelings of the previous owner of this body or not, but I can feel my own affection for mom and Lucia, both whom Ive never met before.

    Enjoying Lucias love is pure bliss.

    I honestly dont really miss my previous life. My parents left me with some sad memories but things I miss. But that cant be helped. A family with members in the military meant that parents dying or children dying were inevitable things just waiting to happen. My parents are stronger than anyone, so theyd be fine.

    Im slowly getting used to my life here. Im getting used to walking around in the pce every day, used to seeing different elves, their food, their entertainment as well as moms doting and Lucias sincere love. I dont have any intentions of returning and I dont have the thoughts connected to this body. I dont want to leave. In fact Im enjoying life here. Theres never a boring day here, even withoutputers or cell phones.

    Mom and Lucia are here with me too.

    In my previous life, I was always trying to seek the meaning of my life. I feel like Ive found my meaning of life here. Lucia ispletely different to human girls. Shes natural, innocent and strong. Shes so perfect shes practically a goddess. I love Lucia. Actually, every guy whos a true man would love Lucia.

    Hey, Lucia.

    Hmm?

    I looked up at the sky above and asked with augh: How will we ever be able to get married officially? Weve been engaged for a long time now, havent we?

    I actually dont know how long weve been engaged, but who cares! I can ask about our marriage!

    Lucias grip on my hand tightened as she started rubbing her body on my back and then said: We can get married whenever, your highness, I dont mind. Did you wanted to get married soon? But But After I get married, the buffs provided by the wind elves will wear off

    There was a hint of hesitation in her voice as she said: Im the only-child in my family. Our family has always been charged with protecting the ruler of the elves. Im only able to protect you and her highness in thanks to the support of wind elves. I cant protect you if I dont have their support. So Ill be relegated to just being your wife, and our familys legacy will end with me.

    I paused. I had no idea Lucia had to deal with that No, I shouldve known, but I didnt.

    You asked me before, your highness I rejected you back then because I wanted to continue my familys legacy. I wanted to continue it for at least ten years But your highness, if you insist, I can Lucia hugged my neck and gently continued over my shoulder: I want to get married to you too. I want to be your wife, have a few kids and to always stay by your side. If you wish to marry me, I am happy to wed you Its fine

    I lightly held her hand. Lucia wasnt forcing herself. She had a blissful smile on her face and her hand wasnt shaking. She doesnt lie. She wanted to get married to me, but she also wanted to uphold her familys legacy. But this wasnt a painful decision to make, as both were happy choices.

    Lets hold off on it.

    I took her hand and said: Inheriting what your family has passed down to you is important, Lucia. Uphold your familys legacy as my fianc for now. Once youre tired well get married. Im happy with the way we are right now. As to when we get married Im not rushed.

    Uhm. I wont have a change of heart, your highness. I fell in love with you at first sight. Your gentleness makes me very happy. I will never betray you

    Me too.

    We held hands and sat on the edge of the horse carriage listening to the sound of the men behind us moving the corpses. The ck smoke finally cleared, revealing the blue sky and bright sun. Lucia blew away the scent of blood with her wind magic, thereby bringing back the scent of the forest. Lucia didnt do anything and we just continued resting in each others embrace. I felt her steady breath and looked around. It would be so blissful if we werent here for war, but for a hunting trip.

    The captain of the imperial pce guards walked over to us and said: Your highness, everything is ready. The corpses have been loaded onto the carts and the men have packed up. Do we have to bring back the broken ballistae too?

    I shook my head and said: Theyre all broken so just leave them. Theyve beenpletely crushed by the Earth Dragons so theyre not worth fixing. Alright, lets head back. Since there are no more Earth Dragons in this forest, find a nice path to travel.

    Understood! Your highness, do we need to ask everyone to be ready to give us a homing wee?

    The captain looked at me with a smile and said: This is your first victory, a splendid victory. Your calmness and bravery are alsomendable. You have won our respect with your disy. Your highness, you can ask the citizens of our city to wee you home. The gods are with you.

    I shook my head with a smile and said: No, theres no need. Myst failure was my own fault. I was trying to make up for it like a blind sheep this time as well. It cant be considered a glorious victory so lets not bother the citizens and waste money. We can hold celebrations after my next true glorious victory.

    Understood, your highness. You should ride in front of our forces.

    Cant I stay in the carriage?

    I wasnt too keen on riding at the front where everybody could see me, becausest time I was walking around scattering Earth Dragon scales. This time I killed hordes of them, so people probably wont buy it

    Lucia pushed me from behind and said with a smile: Go ahead, your highness. Im fine. You need to walk at the forefront as themander, because youre the one everyone is most proud of.

    The captain nodded and said: It is best that you walk at the forefront because it would be bad if someone else was seen leading. We would never be able to escape usations of treason if someone used us in that situation, so I would like to ask you to ride your horse at the forefront.

    I sighed and stroked Lucias head while feeling reluctant to leave her side, and finally got off the carriage. The captain gave me a bag full of dragon scales. But this time, they were different. There was blood dripping from the bag. I could feel the warmth of their flesh in my hands. Every single scale in this bag was peeled off the corpses of Earth Dragons. Only this time, I obtained them with my own hands.

    Men, lets head home! Remember, we are the victors!

    Yeah, we were victorious this time.

    I could now proudly announce I triumphed.

 Book 1: Chapter 17

    Book 1: Chapter 17

    I initially didnt like this child.

    I saw him as form of punishment, a repulsive incarnation of humanity. They cheated my brother, and left my brother with nothing but pain and his own weakness. Humanity is always trying to avoid their own responsibilities. Theyre greedy beings who dont consider consequences. This child was the result of their love which shouldnt have been.

    I initially didnt like this child.

    This child grew up inside me. I swore Id never share any love with this child and never ept him as my son. I said to myself that I wouldnt care if he aplished lofty feats or died after being exiled. I said to myself that all I did was give birth to him, and would never ept him as my son.

    Thats how it was supposed to go.

    But when a female servant held him in her arms and gently ced him in mine, I couldnt take my eyes off him after seeing him. I didnt want anything to do with the child, so why did I hold him in my arms? Id never held a child before, so why did it feel so nice and natural? I didnt feel excited about giving birth to him so why was I teary and helplessly smiling?

    Howe I felt a sense of bliss Id never felt before when I looked at his small white face and cradled his warm body in my arms as he slept? I never felt this happy when my brother cradled me. It was like we were the only two people in the world. It was as though the world was beautiful as long as I held him in my arms

    Is this My child?

    I dont like this child! I said to myself I wouldnt act as a mother. I said to myself Id only give him life, not a future So why? Why? When he first called me mom, my tears rolled down like a waterfall, and all I could think about was tightly embracing him. Embracing my own child, my only son.

    Hes my son

    He called me mom

    Hes my son My only son I gave birth to him. I was by his side with every breath he took. He slept in my embrace every night. I cradled his face whenever he cried or smiled. Hes my son, and Im his mother. Theres no mistake about that, because Im a mother.

    In those moments, I came to the realisation that Id never be able to bring harm to this child, because from the moment I decided to give him life, Id already be his mother. His only mother.

    Ive fantasised about all sorts of blissful things, such as spending time with my brother, or going to the spa I like after a hunt to enjoy a nice spa as I watched the people smile. But now I only saw one source of happiness, and that was watching this child grow up. Watching him grow, watching him stumble as he learnt to take his first steps, and at least up until the time he could ride a horse. I wanted to see his small chubby cheeks develop into a masculine face. I wanted to see him grow up, learn archery and swordsmanship. If I could see him slowly grow up, and be the prince revered by all, then that was the ultimate happiness for me.

    My happiest moments were watching hime up to me in his well-kept clothes, bow to me, and smile as he called me: Dear mom.

    That was pure bliss. As long as my son was by my side, my life was filled with happiness. The world was devoid of evil as long as I had his smile. I didnt need this world, I just needed my son. I had the confidence to ovee any obstacle as long as he was by my side.

    My son had grown. My son who I was proud of had grown. He was my son regardless of his past. I gave birth to him, and he grew up a proud, brave and confident man by my side. Im the one that shaped him and the one that fulfilled the responsibilities of a mother!

    Therefore, by rights, I should be allowed to keep him by my side, forever keep him within my sights and forever hold him in my embrace. I wont let anyone steal him from my embrace, especially that woman. She abandoned him, betrayed him and ran away with her face in her hands. There wasnt any news from her since the day he was born, and now she thinks that she can just rock up out of nowhere and demand that he be handed over because she was his biological mother after hed grown up?

    Hes my son! Hes mine, and I wont hand him over to anybody! Nobody!

    I want to see him every day, I want to see him be more and more handsome, more and more manly, and wee him when he smiles and says: Mom, Im home

    That was the most beautiful scene Id ever seen.

    The rays of the sunset shined into the room and onto the bed with the scent of nts. The dust danced in the air. The silk curtain couldnt block the sunrays out. An elf sat on her bed. The sunrays looked like they shone through her white, almost transparent skin, thus illuminating a gentle and kind light. The sunrays shined on her spellbinding-beautiful face making her look as though she was an angel from heaven. Her blue eyes gazed at the sunset outside her window. Droplets of tears which were like bright diamonds dripped droplet, by droplet.

    The sight of her was so beautiful I was swept off my feet. I stood at the door as though I had seen the worlds most beautiful work of art. I shouldnt go in as art is not something you should approach. Art is something to be appreciated, its not some sort of toy. I really wanted to speak to mom but I didnt want to ruin the mesmerizing scene.

    Mom woke up.

    Did she just wake up?

    Moms eyes slowly shifted towards me as she then looked at me with a smile and held her arms out.

    I smiled and walked over with light steps. I walked up to her bed and hugged her. I felt moms body warmth against mine. The fragrance of nts and her unique scent calmed me down. She held me tightly and stroked my head.

    I set my mind at rest and buried my head in her breasts. Then I smiled and said: Mom, Im back.

    I didnt have any misgivings this time. Shes my mom, shes forever my home. As long Im in her embrace, all my grief, pain and fatigue disappear. Shes my mom. My only mom

    Wee back.

    Moms embrace was warm, and her heartbeat put my mind at ease. She stroked my head while smiling. I closed my eyes and smiled as I indulged in her embrace. No celebration or praise from the outside world couldpare to a simple wee back from mom.

    Im finally home.

    Mom I really miss you Im so d youre alright Ive yed the Earth Dragons, so you dont have to worry anymore!

    Me too, son My only son I was worried about you too Why did you disobey me again? You made me worry so much Look at all this blood on you I was so worried about you! I cant let this go on, I have to make sure you remember my words!

    EEEEHHHH?! What are you doing, mom?! Dont take my belt off!! AAAHH!! What are these vines for?!

    I hadnt yet escaped the touching moment. My mind was still there, but before I could do anything, a huge vine wrapped around my waist and hung me up. Two more vines then locked my hands and I couldnt move at all. Mom undid my belt and pulled my pants down. I shrieked and struggled for dear life. Mom, youre pretty and all, but what are you trying to do?! A mother pulling her sons pants down cant possibly be normal! What are you trying to do?! What are you trying to do?!

    I think were following the wrong script here!

    Shouldnt it be a touching reunion with mom hugging me?! Why did mompletely ignore the part about me ying the Earth Dragons and focus on the part about me leaving the pce instead?! This isnt right! Mom, youve missed the point!

    p.

    p.

    p.

    Ahh Ahh!! Dont! Dont do this! Dont Dont! It hurts! It hurts!

    Yeah~ you guessed right. But please keep in mind that the smack sounds came from my body, and the bottom line was what came out of my mouth Mom hung me up, pulled my pants down And And punished me in a way worse than death I agree that this is a normal way of punishing a disobedient child, but Im a grown man! Couldnt she have chosen another method?!

    Mom sat on her bed and used her vines toy me on her thighs. She raised her slender arms up high and then smacked me hard My butt took heavy damage Mom wasnt showing any leniency this time. It really, really, really hurt!

    I told you not to leave. Why dont you listen to me?! Why did you go after those Earth Dragons? Look at you covered in blood! You made me worry so much! I need to give you a spanking to teach you a lesson!

    That hurts!! Mom!! Aaahh Dont! Stop I Im a grown man Ahh!

    No matter how grown up you are, youre still my son! You say youve grown up, and yet you make me worry like this! You made a mistake once already and you still disobeyed me! Mom didnt go easy on me. She used her perfectly beautiful hands to spank me. I tried to break free, but couldnt. I couldnt do anything other than cry in pain

    And suffer iparable humiliation!

    At least it was mom spanking me. I could ept that. She raised me so I was a bit more epting and didnt feel so ashamed of getting spanked

    Your highness! Your highness! I heard youve recovered!

    Lucia excitedly pushed the door open while the imperial pce guards were right at the door. When Lucia saw what was happening inside, her smile froze and she grabbed the door handle. Mom looked at the doorway, raised her hand, and brought it down onto my butt again. I felt all the air in the atmosphere disappear

    Kill me now

    I silently dropped my head. I have no regrets in this life. Mom, you really were a good mom. Im a little unhappy that you always treated me as a kid, but thank you for looking after me. Ill let Lucia take care of you from now on. I dont know how to face people anymore. Just this afternoon, I was their badass leader, and now Im butt-naked as you spank me

    This is just like when a kid steals from tomatoes from someone, gets caught by his own mom and spanked on the spot

    Your highness! It was my mistake! I shouldnt have taken his highness out on my own ord!

    Lucia knelt down, bowed her head down and imed it was her fault. All the guards behind her followed fit, and the nging of metal nearly deafened me. I have my suspicions that they cracked the floor. Clearly, theyve misunderstood the situation! Theyre interpreting it as: If her highness doesnt spare even her son, then were dead meat!

    What happened to our brotherhood?! Could you guys at stop worrying about yourself and help me out here?! At least stop her from spanking me in front of all of you!

    Mom looked at them and then looked down at me, and asked in a surprised tone: Did you take the imperial pce guards with you?

    I looked at mom with eyes filled with despair and said with a grin: Yes I took half of them, and we yed the Earth Dragons Its true! Its true!

    Lucia lowered her head and reported: That is correct your highness. His highnessmanded the men at the canyon and we killed all the Earth Dragons. At the moment, we are waiting to deal with their corpses. His highness held the g and never took a single step back. He was as brave and wise as you. We all greatly respect him!

    After she finished reporting, she looked up to look at me and winked cheekily.

    Mom sat up tall and proud. There was so much pride on her chest it caused the world to tremor. Mom proudly stroked my head and said: Of course, hes my son. My biological son. The prince of elves. The next king of the elf race. Theres no way hed retreat. Youve all now witnessed what I said. I told you he was courageous, kind, just and lenient. So stop treating him like a child

    I think youre the one whos always treating me like a child! Youre the one spanking me when Im a grown man!!

    You did well, and got rid of the Earth Dragons. Im still a little angry, but I shouldnt wee a hero home by spanking him Get up son

    Mom waved her hand and the vines that came out of god-knows-where disappeared to who-knows-where. I faced my back to them and pulled my pants up Could you please not stand there looking at me while I get dressed?

    After I got dressed, mom pped her hands and said with a smile: Alright, lets go. Let me see the Earth Dragons my son killed!

    Right away!

 Book 1: Chapter 18

    Book 1: Chapter 18

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> Ill be posting some awesome stuff on Facebook and Patreon tomorrow so make sure youre following me there. If you havent already, what the heck are you doing?

    Umm Mom

    Satisfied, mom pressed her hands together, took two steps back while looking at the huge Earth Dragon head on the wall and ask me: What is it?

    Mom was checking to see if the head was pinned up straight For your information, Im referring to the head of the Earth Dragon King, which mom sliced off and hung in therge hall. This was an exhibit for elf rulers to disy hunts they were proud of. There were all sorts of strange creates. Mom decided to hang mine right in the middle.

    Earth Dragons arent rare creatures and certainly not violent ones. They were just herbivorous creatures. The creatures disyed in this room were dangerous creatures. I saw the head of a flying dragon. And yes, that head has been tossed aside. Mom took it down to hang this Earth Dragons head Mom, an Earth Dragons head is nothing special. It pales inparison to these other creatures, so I think its better that we dont hang it up

    I covered my face because I was feeling slightly embarrassed. All the other creatures were Fire Dragons, Nine-headed Snakes or ridiculouslyrge eagles. Mine was an Earth Dragon head you could find anywhere. You may think that this will earn me the admiration of future generations, but in reality, theyll just see how pathetic I was as a ruler. I mean, I killed a measly Earth Dragon, not a Fire Dragon. Man, people are going to shit themselvesughing.

    Why? Im so proud of this. My son yed an entire horde of Earth Dragons on his first campaign. This is a great achievement my eyes. Moreover, you used both your wits and bravery to take them down. You cant measure bravery. Mom turned around, leaned over and kissed my forehead. Her elegant fragrance enamoured me and took my breath away for an instant.

    Go and share the spoils of war, son. Im sure the imperial pce guards are eagerly waiting to be awarded for their bravery and contributions.

    Mom stroked my head and said with a smile: Im really proud of your courage, my dear son. You are without a doubt my son and my brothers descendant. Im very proud of your achievement today. A ruler must carry his peoples burdens, live up to their trust and reciprocate their loyalty. You have done just that. Youre apetent king, and my most beloved child.

    I gave her a nod, then lifted my head up to look at her and said: In that case, I have a request, mom.

    Mom, still smiling released her hands and said: Tell me, son. Mom will do whatever you want.

    I want three hours of free-time every day. I wish to roam freely in the elf capital during that time. I promise to not leave the capital and not do anything dangerous. I just want to be able to go out and y. The pce is too small for me now.

    I looked at mom earnestly. After mom woke up, it was going to be impossible for me to go out. But I still had important things to do. I had to repay the perfumer, try out the food at the street stalls and enjoy the outside world with Lucia. The elf capital is huge, but its unfortunate that I havent even walked two streets yet.

    Mom paused to think for a bit before saying: One hour. One hour at most. The most I can give you is one hour. Its not that I dont want to give you freedom. Its just that danger still exists even in the capital. I cant prioritise your freedom over your safety. From now on, you can go out for an hour after lunch, but you mustnt exceed that time limit.

    Fine, one hour it is then The look on moms face told me that I wouldnt be getting anymore. One hour is better than nothing. At least its enough time to grab a bite and go for a stroll.

    I nodded and bowed to express I understood, and then turned around and left therge hall. After I left I went to the back of the pce. It was noisy when I get there as the artisans were busy with the corpses. The body of Earth Dragons are essentially a body of gems. Their flesh could be eaten, their scales couldnt be pierced by des, their fat could be refined, and their bones could be used to concoct expensive medicinal ingredients or perfumes. Even their horns could be used to purify water after being grinded into a fine powder. Since we had a hugely sessful hunt, the imperial pce guards set up a barbeque by the Earth Dragons corpses, and you guessed it They barbequed their flesh and enjoyed their meal on the spot.

    When I brought mom here before, she wanted to off the Earth Dragons head I was just joking with her and told her I killed the Earth Dragon King myself. I said its huge head was my present to her. I never imagined shed gleefully slice its head off and hang it up as a prize

    His highness is here!

    Those around the barbeque threw what was in their hands down when they saw me and greeted me on one knee. I waved my hand with a smiled and said: You were all heroic out there today. Its your rest-time now, so dont bother with formalities. Just do what you must. I came to y around as well.

    Thank you, your highness!

    The men let out loud cheers. Immediately after, the sounds of metal and wine cups nging rang through the air again. I walked into the middle of the crowd. The scent of grilled meat was quite nice. The men sat in small groups. I felt it wasnt a good idea to force my way into any group, so I just walked around in the nearby vicinity.

    Ah, your highness.

    As soon as I turned my head around, a metal fork made its way into my mouth. A piping hot piece of meat filled my mouth. All my senses were ovee with the strong scent of elves ingredients. Lucia pulled her fork back as I tried to breathe while chewing the piece of Earth Dragon meat. How should I put it It tasted like beef in my mouth. I dont know what sorts of spices elves use, but it wasparable to grilled meat humans make and eat.

    It honestly tasted quite good. I proceeded to swallow it. Lucia passed me a cup of grape wine and said: The grape wine in the pce tastes great, but the beer outside the pce is great too. Would you like a cup, your highness?

    I nodded and took the cup with a smile. The wine in the cup had a very strong scent and felt mellow in my throat. The fragrant scent of grapes was evidently present. Instead of calling it wine, itd be more fitting to call it liquor. I couldnt help myself and had a few gulps before handing back to Lucia the empty cup.

    Lucia looked at me with resentment as she took the cup and angrily said: This is my wine!

    So what?

    This is my cup too!

    Lucia turned around and muttered: You havent even kissed me

    Ah Sorry

    I felt bad and rubbed my head. Then I dragged Lucia to the wine barrel, took a wooden cup, and after two people poured the wine, Lucia looked at me while lifting up her cup and muttered: Hmph Well I wish you and her highness good health.

    Uhm, both her highness and you.

    We gently bumped our cups and drank our cups of grape wine.

    Lucia smiled with hot flushes on her face as she leaned against the wine barrel. I wonder how much shes had to drink, but its clear that she wont be able to carry out her work tonight. No matter, its not like shes the only member in the Shadow Squad. We leant our shoulders and heads on each other as we gazed at the rare sight of the moon and stars, and we both let out a long sigh.

    I went through a huge ordeal aftering here not too long ago. I was fine right after it ended, but now that Im free, I feel so tired and rxed. I shouldnt have any more problems to deal with in life from now, will I? Ill probably just spend time apanying Lucia and mom, and enjoy star-gazing and moon viewing.

    That sort of life isnt so bad.

    The entirety of the moon was almost visible with just the final little bit still missing. I believe itll be full soon. How long have I lived here? I dont think its even been a month.

    Lucia looked at the sky and softly said: The moon is nearly full, your highness.

    I closed my eyes and said with a smile: Yeah, nearly. Whats next? Just apanying you, I guess? Mom has granted me an hour to go out, so we can go for strolls outside in that hour in the future. We can buy some food, y and whatnot

    Life from here on out wont be some sort of grand epic. Mom experienced a war, but I dont think I will. But isnt this good? I mean it was so taxing just hunting Earth Dragons, it cant be good for your health.

    Lucia threw away her cup of wine with one hand, tightly grabbed my arm as she started crying and loudly yelled: What?! Didnt you choose to go to humanity?!

    I was so shocked I nearly tossed my own cup of wine away. I stared at Lucia who was extremely worked-up. Her emerald eyes were extra shiny under the moonlight. Do the eyes of elves shine and emit light when they get worked-up?!

    No, no, calm down first! Calm down!

    Lucia virtually glued her body to mine. Her boobs were firmly pressed against my arm and she was wearing a low-cut formal dress, so I couldnt help but look Lucia however, didnt care about any of that. Her eyes were fixated on me. Her eyes were pleading me and showed that she was emotionally worked-up. She clinched my clothes tightly like she was trying to stab through my clothes and into my skin.

    Your highness, have you made up your mind?! So youre going to stay forever?! W-wouldnt that instigate a war?! If youre willing to stay with us, Im willing to do anything. Her highness would be really happy too, I know it!

    Hang on, calm down first Why are you so worked up over me staying with you? Am I supposed to go to humanitys ce for something?

    I looked at Luciapletely befuddled. Her expression changed from worked-up to lifeless and she continued to stare me in the face. After a while, she wiped her tears, took my cup away and said: Your highness, youve had too much to drink. Have you forgotten? Youre meant to go to humanitys ce next month. Next month, you will be humanitys prince, and wont be back here until the following month. This was the agreement made at the war ten years ago. You have to go between two countries to fulfill your duty as a son.

    The war over their son?!

    Youre going there to study only in name. In truth, youre going there to fulfill your role as a son. Your highness, you identity is very special. We werentpletely victorious in that war, otherwise wed never have you go to humanity. Lucia sighed as she looked and softly continued: An agreement on a single piece of paper brought peace for the two races. But is this a good thing? No, this question is for you. Your highness, will you be tired?

    I dont know

    Ive never experienced it

    Usually people would go to other countries to be consort princes, or queens, and here I am running between two countries to y son. What the hell is this?! Im a son regardless of which side Im on! How did theye up with this agreement in that war?! So what were saying is that I have to go to humanitys ce next month and y son there too now?! What sort of mess is this?! I still havent sorted outst generations hatred, vengeances and whatnot, and now theres this bizarre business?!

    Iughed bitterly. This wasnt something I could enquire about since its supposed to have been happening with me for the past ten years. Theyll suspect me if I ask, but if me running back-and-forth between the two countries can bring about peace for ten years, then its totally worth it. Perhaps we can maintain the peace if I continue doing so.

    Since Im the prince of humanity, I presume I wont be treated badly. It should be fine. This agreement is extremely weird and ridiculous, but it looks like the war ten years ago really was just a fight over their son

    The fury of my mothers are scary

    Iughed bitterly and said: Theres nothing bad about that right? I dont suffer anything. I just have to make the trip between two countries. If this can prevent the people from suffering the repercussions of war, then I feel its worth it.

    Lucia looked up at me with pity and said: But, your highness, wont you be lonely? Humanity is different to us in every aspect, and Im here Your highness, wont you be lonely?

    I couldnt bear to tell her I was human Its actually more correct to say that Im not used to the way we do things here Id probably be like a fish in water over there, after all, elves are very xenophobic, but humans should be more tolerant, right?

    I scratched my head and answered with a smile: Ill be lonely for sure, but its precisely because Ill be lonely that Ill always be looking forward toing back to see you, Lucia. Its because Ill be lonely that I treasure every minute spent with you and like you even more, Lucia. Its because I have you in my heart that loneliness doesnt ovee me.

    Your highness!!

    I knew it.

    If I were able to meet a few more girls here, Id never be single, I kid you not.

    I tightly embraced Lucia who was clinging to me and staggered two steps back which made us fall into the corpse of an Earth Dragon. Inded on its nose, and all this gooey stuff came out wetting my pants.

    Ah Sorry, your highness!

    I swiped a bit of the goo, held it up to my nose, took a whiff and said: Its alright, but Lucia, do you feel like weve smelt the scent of this goo somewhere before?

    Lucia wore an expression of disgust.

    Hey, hey, hey!! Im pondering over a serious matter here!!

 Book 1: Chapter 19

    Book 1: Chapter 19

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> If you guys arent yet following me on Facebook, you may have missed my post over the weekend. For those who missed it, heres the /lordwujizun/videos/229701804181678/

    Castell stood before me and said with aid-back smile on his face: Your majesty, what did you call me for? If you were intending to invite me to your victory celebration banquet, please allow me to pass on it. I cannot attend such an event as the food and drinks at banquets are not suitable for one with a heart condition like myself. I have had some warm milk and was preparing to turn in, but your guards called me out when I was having my second smoke.

    I called for him out of the blue, but hes still dressed very adequately nheless. He said he was about to turn in, when to the contrary, he lookspletely awake and full of energy. Of course, I wouldnt have woken him up in the middle of the night for nothing. If I wanted to thank him for his suggestion, I wouldve rewarded him tomorrow.

    I pointed to the Earth Dragon head on my table and said: Greetings, Mr Castell. I wouldnt have disturbed your rest if I didnt have an important matter to discuss with you, however, as a human, I suspect you would know about the small problem Ive just discovered.

    I had an Earth Dragon head ced on the table. There were blood marks on it from where the head was cut off. The veins and tissue were visible. Castell frowned as though he didnt want to approach the stinky and blood-tainted head. To be honest, I dont want to get close to it either, but I made an unbelievable discovery from when I fell into the corpse with Lucia.

    Castell walked up to me, removed his glove, touched the head and asked with a smile: What is it that you would like for me to see? If you would like to celebrate your victory in my presence, then I would be very honoured. Would you happen to have any fine wine, your majesty?

    No, if I wanted to brag to you, Id treat you to our finest wine. However, Im quite unhappy at the moment. As a matter of fact, Im actually in a very bad mood. You should know that one should be at peace when trying to sleep, so Id like for you to help me get rid of this oppressive feeling.

    I tapped the head, looked at Castell, stopped smiling and said: Please take a look inside the Earth Dragons nose

    Your majesty, I am a human, so my eyesight is not as good as yours at night. Further, this green light is very dim to me. May I ask what it is you would like me to see?

    Castell didnt bow to me. He looked at me with his unchanging smile. I wore my anger like a coat, but he maintained his demeanour.

    I pointed at the head and shouted: Lucia!

    Present.

    Lucia appeared swiftly with her dagger on her. She neatly sliced the Earth Dragons nose off to reveal the inside of its nose. A disgusting gooey liquid oozed out like human booger. Castell frowned at what he saw and asked: May I ask if you are trying to make a fool out of me?

    No. Look carefully Castell. I want you to see what it is. Look here. Look at this. Whats this? This is a mark left behind from a nose piercing.

    I used a wooden stick to swipe up some of the mucus, and then pointed to a small hole and said: Dont tell me you cant see it. This is a nose piercing youd use on cattle. This is used to tame and control them. Now that youve seen this, you know what Im trying to get at, right? If you still dont get what Im trying to say, then let me show you something.

    I didnt give Castell a chance to speak. Instead, I swiped up a small amount of the mucus with a small wooden stick, looked at Castell and said: I wont ask you anymore. This mucuous stuff was secreted from the Earth Dragon Kings body. His body secreted this mucus, and then he rolled around in whats called Bull-head Flowers. Thebination of the juice from the flowers and the mucus here create a scent which brings the Earth Dragons together. I discoveredrge amounts of this mucus in their nose. It also just so happens to be that at the in to the West of the capital is arge field of Bull-head Flowers. Its no wonder I felt it smelt simr. I came across the smell when I passed through those ins on my way back. There I saw a massive amount of Bull-head Flowers.

    I ced the stick down, kept my eyes still trained on Castell as I smacked the table hard and then snapped at him: Who else but you humans could tame Earth Dragons and stuff this mucus into their noses?! You humans knew that to our citys west was arge number of Bull-headed flowers, which was why you people deliberately forced the dragons there. What they ended up breathing in was that scent the Earth Dragon King was exuding, which attracted them to him. Thats why they all came here. It wasnt because of their habitat being destroyed; it was your scheme! Thest war ended ten years ago, and you people still want to instigate another war?!

    The room fell into a silence as Castell analysed everything in front of him. He then smiled again and said: Please calm down, your majesty. As you know, I am just an envoy. Back home, I am just another insignificant official. If this was her majestys idea, then I would not even know of it. If I knew, I would not have given you any advice to mess up her majestys ns, right? And please do not worry. As long as you are alive, and as long as you uphold the agreement, war will not break out between our two countries.

    How do you exin this then? Shall I personally report this to her majesty?

    I sat in front of him and crossed one leg over the other. I red at him out of the corner of my eyes and coldly said: I believe youre aware that Im a prince over there as well. I have the power to order an investigation into this matter. This is a serious matter that could ignite a war. This is a plot you humans set up to destroy our elf capital! If I hadnt discovered this mucus by chance, Id still be in the dark!

    Please allow me to apologise, your majesty. I believe this was not her majestys idea because you are here. She would not want to start a war and certainly would not employ such a dangerous method with you here. If you could discover it by chance, would her highness not also notice it? Given these circumstances, I firmly believe it was not her majestys idea. You will soon be our prince. And when you do be our prince, you can investigate the matter as you will But you should keep in mind that since somebody did this, they are trying to instigate a war Surely you understand humanity.

    He paused for a moment before scanning his surroundings with a devilish smile, and said: Humans never have moments where they interact peacefully with one another. When her majesty was trying to conquer the world, they were loyal as they shared the same goal. But now that the rulers have been determined, everybody has their own ends they wish to pursue. Generals still thirst for battle, merchants are thinking of ways to make more money and government officials are trying to curry favour with her majesty. Elves just want simple things. All they ask for is a free and simple life. However, humanity asks for too much, and their desires breed selfishness. In turn, their selfishness leads to them scheming. People with simr thoughts band together to find means to advance towards their goals. Some for money, some for power, and some for war.

    War?!

    I paused before continuing: Why would someone thirst for war? Wasnt that war ten years ago enough for them?

    Its precisely because of the tragic war ten years ago that they thirst for war.

    Castell smiled and looked at me as he said: You may not share the feeling, but you should know that the men who died in battle ten years ago, died for your sake. Your two mothers did not hesitate to send hundreds of thousands of men to battle to prove their love for you and their status as your mother. The war ten years ago was very tragic. Both humanity and elves suffered great losses. We lost three battalions, while your people nearly lost their capital. That was the first war our empire did not win. The war also orphaned many children and widowed many wives. People want to achieve another meteoric rise through war, other less fortunate people want revenge, while soldiers want to fight for their country. Those people want war.

    So what youre saying is somebody is pulling the strings behind the scenes of this incident?

    I was stunned, but couldnt retort since Im human, and was human. I knew the truth behind Castells words. Thats human nature. Humans have always lusted for war regardless of the era. War is a dangerous game, but victory promised many benefits.

    Castell shook his head and said: Your majesty, please do not get me in trouble. When you return and investigate this matter, please do not mention me. I serve her majesty out of admiration and have no ulterior motives. If her majesty wishes to wage war, then let there be war. But she does not wish for war, then I think you understand that will inevitably be those who wish to instigate war. I hope you understand this point and avoid getting angry too easily. Furthermore, if you try to investigate this matter upon returning, it will be fruitless. You may be the prince, but unlike here, you will not be given as much power and rights. Humanity does not dedicate their loyalty to you.

    You people want war? Fine, bring it. Weve defeated you once, so naturally we have a chance of defeating you a second time. We have his highness, her highness and a highly-trained army. You people may scheme as you please. Do you think we elves dont feel anger?!

    Lucia was virtually ready to behead Castell.

    She stabbed her dagger through the table and shouted: You people invaded ournd ten years ago. Why cant you humans just keep to yourselves? You humans invade and destroy everything in every direction. When will you all go extinct?! That would be a blessing for the world! If you people want war, then bring it on! Ill be sure to separate your queens head from her body this time!

    Please do not get angry, miss. As I mentioned, this is not her majestys idea. She has never intended to continue the war because her son is with you. So I ask that you please do not curse her majesty. Moreover,st time, you were almostpletely defeated. You barely managed to survive. You did not win. There was no victorst time. I believe his majesty will not act impulsively either, correct, your highness?

    Castell did not back down, and retorted everything Lucia said. For a schr like himself to face off against Lucia who was fully equipped and not be fazed He truly is talented.

    I nodded as I sat silently in my chair deep in thought. Castell was right. The war ten years ago left the elves with a lot of implications. Both rulers want to avoid another war. But for some, every war was a chance for them to be promoted and benefit. Ive been too carefree here with the elves. Pces shouldnt ever have such a harmonious atmosphere. Their political battles would be much more intense. The elves are simple and pure, and wholeheartedly serve their queen. But as a human, I understand the way humans think.

    But I forgot.

    Money makes the world turn.

    Humans will start pursuing selfish goals once theyre freed from the shackles of potential enemies in their surroundings. Theyre always pursuing money and power. I wonder what sorts of battles will take ce with humanity. But one thing is for sure. It wont be as harmonious as it is here with the elves. The power bnce is extremely important to humans. As someone who moves between the two countries, I definitely dont have any power. Im just a prince, nothing more, and nothing less.

    I understand. Its gettingte now, so please head back and rest.

    I waved my hand and took a deep breath in. I was thinking Id get to rx when I went to the humans, but reality has another story in store for me. If this is their plot to instigate a war then I wont be able to find out much. Even if I do find out something, I wont be able to do much given myck of power.

    Im only able to fully practise my power as a prince here with the elves.

    Im not entirely sure why I feel so emotionally attached to the elves when Im human. Perhaps its because of mom and Lucia. I must protect the elf capital for their sakes. If the humans want war, then I must do my best to circumvent it. Ill investigate the matter when I get there. Even if I cant do much, a warning should be somewhat effective, right?

    Thank you for your understanding, your majesty. I too wish our two races can continue living in harmony. I believe we will with you present. I believe there will be no war as long as you are alive. But please be aware that her majesty cannot deal with enemies in the shadows. Please be careful of your surroundings regardless of where you are. Goodbye, your majesty. I shall see you in a few days time.

    Castell bowed eloquently and then left, leaving a now gloomier version of myself behind.

 Book 1: Chapter 20

    Book 1: Chapter 20

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> I love reading yourments guys, theyre quirky (Chris P Ducksment yesterday was hrious) and they demonstrate that thinking takes ce (I prefer yourments over memes because theyre original), so keepmenting, Im reading all of them!

    Its said that freedom is rtive

    Yes, Im aware freedom is rtive. Theres no such thing as absolute freedom.

    Bute on, this isnt even remotely close to freedom!!

    Lucia who was hugging my arm was focused on rummaging through the pile of fragrance sachets. Today is our first time going out. Lucia went out of her way to wear a long dress normal young girls would wear and for the first time, wasnt carrying any weapons. She gleefully held onto my hand as we strolled down the street looking at things. It was also the first time I had my own wallet It was filled to the brim with coins, so it was particrly heavy. Heavy enough to make me want to toss it away. And even then, as we were leaving, mom asked me for the eighteenth time if I needed more money

    I was having a leisurely stroll with my girlfriend, my pockets were filled to the brim with money, I didnt have anything weighing on my mind, the streets werent too packed, and the temperature was warm It was the perfect scenario for a free and blissful one hour

    But instead, I wore a dry smile, the corner of my eye wouldnt stop twitching and the store owner in front of me didnt dare to lift is head. While the store owner and I wore bitter looks, Lucia was excitedly rummaging through the fragrance sachets.

    It was meant to be a beautiful and blissful afternoon.

    And it wouldve been had it not been for the tens of imperial pce guards fully geared-up behind me

    Okay! I want this one!

    Lucia happily picked up a fragrance sachet. The sachet had a really cute dolphin sewn onto it Wait. There are dolphins in this world too? I nodded with bitter smiled as I took out my wallet which was as heavy as a shot-put. I looked at the price and tentatively handed the owner five brass coins. The owner looked as if he were crying as he said in a shaky voice: Thank you for your generosity, your highness. Could you please leave now? I need to put food on the table for the family

    Im sorry Im really sorry!

    Theres nothing I could do. I was just as helpless! I didnt ask for these guards to follow me! They were sent by her highness! I cant do anything about it! I cant tell them to get lost!

    I turned my head around, looked at them with a bitter smile and said: Say I came out here just for some fun. I wont be leaving the city The way youre going about this is negatively impacting the people, and my time with Lucia How about you all head back first? Ill be back within the hour, I promise!

    I am afraid, we cannot do that.

    The captain took his helmet off and with aplex expression said: To be honest, we do not wish to disturb you and Miss Lucia either. But her highness ordered us to follow you both wherever you go It is hard on us too. If we return now, we will lose our lives. Just Just Just pretend we are not here, and go about your own business. Just pretend we are not here

    And how do you expect me to do that?! How do I pretend there arent thirty men carrying weapons. Fully d in metal armour arent around?! You guys essentially block off half the street. Look at the businesses and stores around you. Theres not a single customer in sight!!

    Lucia tugged on my sleeve and said:  Its fine, your highness. Just let them follow us. Her highness gave me the order to not drive the guards away no matter what I dont want

    I could see the fear looming in Lucias eyes Normally, mom is tolerant and kind. But as soon as its about me, she bes a ruthless tyrant. This applies for even Lucia whom she usually treats like her own daughter The very thought of when she was almost burnt to death filled her with fear.

    I let out a heavy sigh. Is this freedom?! This isnt freedom!! This is essentially free time within a prison!! Its like surveince on a criminal!! When did moms love be a prison cell?! Why does she have to treat me like this when I only snuck out three times?!

    I held Lucias hand and said: Lets go. I need to go and return a favour, and you can collect the perfume you ordered with her while were there as well.

    Lucia suddenly remembered something and said: Oh no! I forgot about something!! Aaaahhh!! I still havent got the stuff!! She wont be able toplete it before you leave now!!

    I smiled helplessly as I looked at her and asked: What youre after is spit, blood and hair, correct? Lucia looked at me disbelievingly as though she got struck by lightning and stuttered: Uhh Uhh Your highness You You You I

    I looked at her and asked with a chuckle: Ah, its fine. When you went to replenish your buff I bumped into that youngdy and she brought it up with me so I gave her what she needed. Dont worry, it should be done by now. But Im curious what did you ask for that required those things from me.

    AAAAHH!!! Its nothing! Nothing! I dont believe in some love potion that makes men loyal to you, nyahahahaha Its nothing, your highness Dont worry, I wouldnt add it to your drink, ahahaha

    The young girl looked at me with her blurry eyes. Cant you see that youre flustered? Are you aware that your honest lips just gave away your intention and n?! Lucias face turned red and she fidgeted like a malfunctioning robot. She doesnt know how to hide the lie because she doesnt know how to tell lies.

    Iughed while scratching my head and said: Youre so silly. How would such a thing exist? I wont have a change of heart, so dont worry. From the moment you escaped the horde of Earth Dragons and tightly embraced me, you became irreceable to me.

    Uhm Your highness

    Lucia calmed down and shyly buried herself in my arms. It wouldve been the perfect moment for a kiss if those thirty metal-d guards werent around Lucia didnt seem to be bothered by their presence, but I was!!

    I walked up to therge workshop that was like a greenhouse, took a deep breath in and said: Its really squishy inside so I think its better if you guys donte in. Just wait for me here by the door. Ille out once Im done with my business.

    That

    This is all there is to this ce, where could I possibly run off to?! Dont you trust me?! When have I ever ran off on my own ord?!

    Several times Your highness, our lives are in your hands, so please do not do anything silly

    I wearily waved my hand with a long sigh and said: Alright, alright, I get it. Dont worry, I wont get you guys in trouble

    Then please hurry, we dont have much time left!

    I know, I know. You guys are more long-winded than my mom.

    Okay, I take that back, youre not more long-winded than mom

    I dragged Lucia into the building with me. I could hear the footsteps of thedy in ck. She removed her mask when she saw us, revealing her smile. She then bowed and said: Wee your highness and you too, youngdy. I was very happy to see you return victorious, your highness. Youve managed to live up to your role as the prince. So what brings you here to my small store today? Please do not to ask anything of me. Did my concoction perhaps not work, and you are therefore here to punish me?

    I gave her a helpless smile, a little bow and said: I apologise. Those people arent here for you. Theyre actually here to keep an eye on me. Dont worry about them. I just came here today to thank you for your concoction as it was a great help in my campaign.

    Her red lips shifted upwards. She then took a step back and said: You are too kind, your highness. As I mentioned previously, it is my honour to be of service to you. Business may improve now if I mention your name. You need not repay me with anything. It should be me repaying you.

    No, no, no. What happened in the past was my mom Her highnesss favour to you, not mine. You helped me, so naturally, I have to repay the favour. This is about principle, so please dont stand on ceremony.

    Sheughed helplessly, bowed and said: I shall take up your offer then. Thank you for your generosity and kindness.

    Its nothing. Well, here you go.

    I handed her a small vial. She bent over and took it with two hands. When she stood back up, her eyes glimmered with delight and said: Dragon Pulp?! You are giving me something so valuable?!

    I said with a chuckle: Yes. Humanity may be able to breed Earth Dragons, but I doubt they could squeeze the pulp out because its a magical liquid. They can neither extract nor store it, so their pulp is always extremely valuable. I killed a horde of them, so you can have this small vial.

    I didnt actually obtain much dragon pulp this time because most of them exploded into smithereens. We were only able to extract the pulp from those we killed with our spears. But since there were twenty odd heads worth, this wasnt much for me. That said, I was told this small vial of dragon pulp alone was enough to buy half the stores on a streets that couldnt even be bought with gold. Thats because dragon pulp is an Earth Dragons most valuable magical essence. If it were used to create make-up products, itd grant its user eternal youth.

    Mom took the bulk of it, Lucia took some, and I just took this small vial-worth to repay this youngdy.

    She excitedly nodded. Then she bowed deeply again and said: Thank you so much, your highness. This reward is really valuable. If I can be of service to you in any way in the future, please do not hesitate to call on me. I will to my utmost best for you.

    Im d to hear that. Who knows, maybe all of Lucias stuff will be made by you in the future. Youre rumoured to be the best perfumer in the capital.

    Lucia giggled as she looked at me and said: Yeah, thats right. If it wasnt for your highness, my order would be back-logged for a few months.

    The youngdy couldnt help but smile and said: You are too kind with your words. I am just a normal perfumer. To be able to work with you is a great honour. Miss, if you need any perfumes in the future, just send me a message, and I will give it top priority. I will get it done in the shortest time possible.

    Thank you!

    Lucia joyfully grabbed the youngdys hands and thanked her with a smile. Lucia is just a normal girl after all. She has things she likes whether it is fragrance sachets or perfumes.

    She looked at me with a smile, and then asked Lucia: Oh, thats right. Miss, the order you ced with me is ready. Did you want me to send it over after or did you want to take it with you now?

    Lucia got embarrassed and blushed as she looked at me. I shrugged and then said: Lets take it with us now Youve instructed her on how to use it, right?

    Yes, but I cant guarantee the results This was made from magic and your feelings. If he doesnt like you, then it wont be of much use. However, I honestly think you dont need this sort of stuff. His highness only has eyes for you.

    That Uhh Better safe than sorry

    Lucia blissfully and shyly took a pink heart-shaped liquid. I noticed that it was clear inside I need to be careful with what I drink in future Especially with drinks Lucia pours me. I dont intend to cheat or anything, but Im concerned about whether these questionable blends are poisonous

    Just as I was about to speak, an urgent bell sounded. This sound Doesnt this bell ring when the whole city is under martialw?! What happened?! Did someone attempt to assassinate mom or something?! Why is the entire city under martialw?! I took Lucias hand and bolted outside. Lucia stepped on my foot viciously and said: What are you doing, your highness?!

    The whole city is under martialw! Lets hurry and go help out! Maybe something serioushappened!

    The streets were littered with anxious steps, as well as the shrieks of women and the cries of children.

    Lucia anxiously shouted: Nothing happened! Its your hour thats up!

    She then grabbed my wrist with a death-grip and said: I wont let you go anywhere! Were returning to the pce now! Her highness has run out of patience! We have to head back now!

    I looked at Lucia stunned and helplessly cussed: Are you for real?! She rang the martialw bell just to get me toe home?! She got the whole city into a frenzy just to have me return for dinner?! Isnt this supposed to be used to frighten invading enemies?! What? Is the kingdom done for if she doesnt see me?!

    To her highness, you disappearing would be the equivalent of the kingdom falling.

    I dont get it

    Whats this strange motherly type of love?

 Book 1: Chapter 21 (Uncensored)

    Book 1: Chapter 21 (Uncensored)

    Iid my fork and knife down, ced a hand on my forehead and let out a long sigh.

    How annoying.

    How god damn annoying.

    No, Im not annoyed by what happened today or the fact that mom lectured me after I came back.

    Its just that my body was burning up. Well, I wasnt feeling hot, but it felt like my organs were warmer than my skin. Its the disgusting sensation where you feel really hot inside but cant do anything about it. The sensation was a physical annoyance, not an emotional one. My whole body felt really ufortable while my head was filled with thoughts of losing control and violence. I wanted to smash the table to bits.

    My head just randomly started hurting without any prior symptoms. I was fine during the day, but I think it was around the start of the evening that I started feeling a little dizzy. I didnt pay much attention to it when it began but now its throbbing. It feels like someone is attacking my head with an awl.

    It was really ufortable. My body was burning up, my head was hurting, I felt dizzy and I had no appetite. It felt like my body was trying to expel everything inside my body. I felt extremely sick all-over. My heart was racing so fast I could hear it beating like a heavy downpour.

    My veins felt like they were going to pop. This burning sensation inside and retched feeling where nothinges out when I try to regurgitate is so ufortable.

    Moms worried eyes looked over as she asked: Whats wrong my son?

    I tried my best to hold back the next burst of retching, waved my hand and said: Its nothing, mom. I just feel a bit sick. Ive probably caught a cold. Sorry, mom, Ill pass on dinner tonight. I want to go lie down for a bit. I think I should be fine tomorrow.

    Mom bit down on her fork and muttered: Uhm Thats right, its a full moon tonight

    She didnt seem to be listening to what I was saying as she was lost in her own thoughts. I was feeling sick and even standing up felt a bit difficult. I decided not to wait any longer so I used the wall as support to make my way back to my room. Everything looked distorted to me. It felt like I was walking in cotton. My throat felt like it was on fire and the veins on my arms were protruding. I felt nauseous and achy. My entire body felt ufortable all over

    What condition is this?!

    Im dizzy, nauseous, aching

    Aaaahhh!!!

    Bloody hell! God damn it!! Why me?! Why does this suck so much?! Why is my room so far away?! This is pissing me off! I should just destroy all this shit!! Argh!! Destroy!! Burn!! The world isughing mockingly at me while Im suffering like this!! I should just destroy it!

    Oh yeah, lets just kill and destroy. Lets just burn everything around. I didnt do anything wrong so why do I have to suffer this?! Im so upset! Im in so much pain! This world is fake! Its all a mistake! Everything is wrong! This isnt my fault It has nothing to do with me Why do I have to shoulder all of this?

    Lets destroy it. Lets destroy this world thats thrown everything onto my shoulders. I can do it. I can do it. I have mana flowing through me. I can destroy this world! Destroy! Destroy! Destroy! Destroy! Lets destroy this world thatspletely unrted to me!

    Your highness! Your highness!

    I suddenly tripped onto the floor and hit my head hard on the wall. The pain reduced the vengeful and violent urges that came out of left-field. Lucia held me in her arms, worriedly stroked my head and said: Its been tough on you, your highness. Tonight is a full-moon so please bear with it. Youll be fine once its midnight

    I hope I can hold out until midnight Lucia, please call a doctor for me. Im in a lot of pain right now I feel really sick Honest

    I leaned on the wall for support and picked myself up. I could barely feel my two legs and staggered forwards. The moonlight in front of me looked like wine sprinkled downwards. I leaned on the wall and made my way forwards. Lucia suddenly yelled from behind: Your highness!! Dont!! Dont go into the moonlight!!

    Unfortunately she was toote. I was bathing in the moonlight. The moon was a full tonight. The moonlight was like the sun. The clear rays of light covered my body like tides. Moonlight shouldnt have any temperature, but every inch of skin of my body covered in the moonlight felt like it was set on fire. It was so painful I thought Id die. I cried in pain as I tossed and turned on the floor. It was as though my body had a mind of its own as I squirmed on the floor. The blood in my body felt like it was looking to escape outside, as though it was trying to tear apart my flesh and veins to escape.

    Your highness!! Did you forget that your body cant be exposed to moonlight in its current state?! The moonlight can collect the mana of elves, so our mana is significantly enhanced on full-moon nights, but your mana is out of control. Therefore, as soon as you make contact with the moonlight, your mana will go out of control and rip you to shreds!!

    Th-Then right now my body

    Thats correct. Its because of the magic inside your body going berserk. Return to your room first and try to stay calm. I know its hard, but you need to control yourself. Her highness will help you.

    Lucia helped me onto my bed. The pain felt like it was going to tear apart my insides. It felt like someone was kneading my organs. Lucia looked at me with a concerned look, stroked my forehead and said: Im sorry, your highness I cant do it Only her highness can So So Please wait. To stop you from losing control, I can only

    Lucia picked up a small bottle, opened my mouth and poured it into my mouth. Before I could even think about what she fed me, my eyes got heavy, and I passed out.

    It was only then that I felt a sense of relief. If I can escape this pain after death, then please kill me now.

    Gugh Poot Haa Haa Poot Gugh Gugh Haa Haa

    When I woke up again, I was awoken by a strange feeling. The painl had been reduced a fair bit, but my hands and legs were numb. Further, I couldnt seem to move. I must be temporarily immobilised from the intense pain. But why, why do I feel something soft, hot and moist wrapped around my tongue? It was sucking my mouth intensely too.

    I opened my eyes and saw a breathtakingly-beautiful face in front of me. Mom was very close to me. Close enough that our noses were virtually touching. Mom closed her eyes and cupped my face in her hands. As she moved, the strange feeling in my mouth changed with it. That weird sucking and moaning sound wasing from my mouth!

    Moms lips were stered to mine as she crazily sucked my saliva and stirred my tongue!!

    Hoooooooppp!!!

    I struggled with all my might. Thats when I noticed all four of my limps had been tied down to the bed. Even my torso was bound. Its like she was trying to control a mentally ill patient. Mom pressed her entire body on mine and crazily sucked my saliva. Her tongue moved around freely in my mouth, teasing my tongue.

    Where our lips met, a white string of saliva slid down my skin.

    What is this?! What is she trying to do?! Mom, youre my mom! What are you doing?!

    However A strange nice feeling from my lips spread to my entire body. It felt so good my entire body went numb. It was like all the blood umted in my body was finally released. The great feeling like going to heaven numbed all my nerves, causing the dangerous consideration of whether or not to continue like this forever cross my mind.

    Gugh Haa Haa Ahh Son My son Youre awake?

    Mom seemed to notice my abnormality. She released her hands and let me go. She opened her eyes wide. However, her eyes which were blue as the sea were a flirtatious blood-red colour under the moonlight. They were shimmering with a dangerous and seductive light. Mom looked at me with a charming smile and seductively wiped the traces from her the corner of her mouth. Her blood-red eyes focused their gaze on me. She leaned over which made her breasts exude an oppressive feeling. Moms smile was really close to me. Moms seductive body was pressed against mine, and she only wore a simple green negligee.

    I felt like I was about tomit a sin!!!

    My son My only son Mine Mine My most beloved son My brothers son Ah Ah These are my brothers eyes This is the shape of my brothers face Ah Ah This is the continuation of my brother This is my child, my son.

    Moms expression was hideously scary. She pinched my chest tightly and ripped it aggressively.

    AAAHH! That hurts!!

    I looked at mom terrified, who was looking at the blood on her fingernails. She looked at them seductively and licked the blood off, finger by finger.

    Ah Amazing Amazing! My sons blood My brothers blood Son Youre all my mine Youre all mine.

    Mom leaned over, stuck her tongue out and engrossed herself in licking the blood that seeped out of my wound. The tip of her tongue was warm and wet. It slid around on my chest. Mom bit my wound and tugged it hard. She sucked on it like she was going to rip my flesh off and eat it. I resisted the intense pain and inerasable vacuity feeling from my wound. However, I felt great deep down, like I wanted to be ripped apart by mom. Shredded and eaten, piece by piece.

    Son Son I know I know what youre thinking as you look at mommy every day You want what you used to suck on, right? Alright. Alright Just tell mommy if you want it Mommy will satisfy you, because mommy will forever be your mom. And you, will forever be mommys son.

    Moms smile turned particrly terrifying in front of me. I looked at moms blood-red eyes feeling terrified while my body was frozen. Mom released the vine on my left hand, grabbed my powerless left hand and aggressively ced it on her glorious boob.

    Aaahh! Aaahh!!

    The soft, warm and fulfilling feeling was far too real for a virgin like me!

    Hehehe Your reaction is so funny, son Hahahahaha This is my son My son that belongs to only me. Ah. Mommy really wants to shove you back in. Ahh. Mommy wants to raise you all over again. Ah. Mommy wants to relive every moment spent with you. Mommy wants to relive those moments without that bitch and Lucia. Just the moments with the two of us. Ahh.

    Mom smiled as she tossed away my hand and then quickly leaned over and pressed her lips firmly on mine.

    Mom greedily sucked every drop of saliva I secreted. It was such a shameful act, but as mom sucked out my saliva, my body felt further and further rxed. The power that seemingly tried to rip me apart seemed to seep out bit by bit following moms movements.

    I resisted with everything I had, yet I wished that moment would continue. Am I broken? Is my brain malfunctioning? We cant do this no matter what. A mother and son doing something like this While I do asionally have fantasies about moms body, we cant do this!

    Fuu Fuu Fuu

    Moms expression slowly started to change. An inexplicable flush appeared on her face. I couldnt see her other hand and I didnt know what she was doing either! But I did notice her clench her hand on my chest tightly. The mana in my body seemed to have been emptied. I could feel I could feel that huge fireball in my body had been sucked dry.

    Gugh Gugh Hnng Haa Haa Gu Huu I- Its over Ah Aaaahhh!!

    I should be the one thats roaring. Thest me of the massive fireball in my body got sucked out. Mom let go of my mouth in an aggressive fashion, and let out an ted and surprised shriek. Her body then jolted a few times before she finallyy down on my body and had a respite.

    I too felt like all my blood had been drained of my body, leaving me with a sense ofplete powerlessness and I fell into a deep sleep once again.

    How I wish this was all a dream. What happened basically shook my philosophies, world view and values. I now question the value of my existence and the meaning of the universe.

    Good morning, your highness. It mustve been rough for youst night.

    I was awoken by the chirping of the birds outside in the morning. Lucia pulled open the curtains and woke me up as she looked at me from the side. Then she went on to remark in a surprised tone: Your highness, are you still wetting the bed? Your bed sheets are wet.

    It wasnt m- Okay, it was me

    But I couldnt help it!

    I know the truth, but I have to keep a lid on it! What would happen otherwise? What would mom do?

 Book 1: Chapter 22

    Book 1: Chapter 22

    Good morning, mom

    My greeting this morning was really awkward. I tried to convince myself thatst nights dream was truly just a mere dream, but the scar on my chest told me it was unarguably real. As such, when I met mom, I almost tripped over.

    Uhm, good morning, my child. Im d to see youve recovered.

    Mom walked up to me and touched my forehead with a smile. She scanned me with her blue eyes filled with love. Then she took a step back and said with a smile: Dont worry about attending anything today, just stay in the pce and rest.

    I muttered with my head down: Okay

    I only caught a glimpse of moms back when she lightly turned around and left. My mom was once again her elegant and dignified self. It was like the mom that was on the border of going crazyst night never existed. Her eyes were blue like a bottomless ocean, while those charming and dangerous red eyes seemed to have disappeared for good.

    Mom didnt mention yesterdays matter, and I had no way of bringing it up. The whole thing was like a nightmare to me, but it happened without question. At the same time something I couldnt handle. I now know the origin of elves mana is the moon and that my body will be in tonnes of pain on full-moon nights. So will mom transform due to mana?

    Mom didnt kiss mest night. Its more correct to say that she was crazily sucking my saliva and blood out. I dont know why she has to do that, but after she sucked out arge amount of my saliva, the sickening feeling in my body dissipated. Perhaps mom sucked my mana out by sucking my saliva out.

    If I look at it that way, then mom mustve been trying to save mest night.

    Whats wrong? Your highness, you still dont look too good. Do you want to return to your room to rest?

    Lucia appeared behind me and looked at me with concern. I shook my head, turned around to her and said: Im going to make a trip to the library, do you want toe?

    Lucia paused for a moment and then said: Okay, sure. But if you have anything youd like to know just ask me directly. Im not as knowledgeable as a library, but I should know as long as its not too tricky. As a bodyguard of the royal family, we have to know a bit about everything.

    Is that right?

    I hesitated since I wasnt sure if I should ask Lucia about it. Logically speaking, I should know what mom did and why she did it, as well as my transformation on full-moon nights. Would it be weird for me to ask Lucia about it now? This should bemon knowledge for me, right?

    Yes Lucia looked at me with a hint of hesitation. She then sighed and said: You go through this every month, so why are you so dispirited this month? You look pale and youre always in a daze. Was it because her highness didnt suck out enough?

    Every month?!

    Yes. Other than times when youre with the humans, her highness always sucks away your mana every month. Lucia looked at me with a confused look as I expected and asked: Was it more serious than usualst night? Did you forget about this? I think you should have a good rest. You still look low in spirits Has your mana increased recently to the point where her highness isnt capable of handling it? Thatd be very dangerous

    Lucia wore a serious look. It didnt look like she was lying. If my condition continues worsening then Ill be in danger Thinking back on the pain I endured when exposed to the moonlight gives me the shivers. I looked at Lucia and asked carefully: Lucia I want to know What will happen if my condition continues worsening?

    Lucia looked at me and spoke casually like she was describing the weather: Obviously youll die when your veins burst one full-moon night when your body cant handle it.

    Doesnt that mean Ill explode?! Thats scary!! Why do you sound so nonchnt about it?! Dont you love me anymore?! Dont you care about me anymore?! How are you so carefree when Im facing such a scary future?!

    Perhaps she saw the fear in my eyes. She gave me a pat on the shoulder, then looked at me and proudly said: Ah, dont worry. Dont worry. You have her highness there for you, your highness, so you dont have to worry. Youll be fine after she sucks the mana you cant control out on full-moon nights. That teeny bit of mana of yours is just like a snack for her highness whos a demi-god, so you dont have to worry. Her highness is a demi-god. Shes the got the strongest mana of all royal family members in history. Her highness increases her mana every time your mana goes out of control on full-moon nights as well, so theres no need to worry about the future.

    Is there a possibility that she doesnt suck it all out properly?

    Lucia shrugged, and then pointed at me chest to say: Yes, of course Mmm Dont you already know about this, your highness? Your mana purity levels are so high its off the charts. Its just that you cant use it. You do have the blood of royalty flowing through your body after all.

    Ones mana determines how difficult it is for them to use magic Sorry, my mana purity is only level three. But thats not important. Mana can flow. It continually flows throughout your body through your blood and saliva. In other words, Mana is present in every part of your body that isprised of some form of liquid. Mana isnt water. The flow of mana just increases or decreases in terms of concentration. If somebody with a low concentration of mana tries to absorb highly concentrated mana, then the mana in the vessel with lower concentration will go out of control. Its the same logic as trying to fill a water tank with more water than it can hold. If you do that, itll inevitably burst. To rte it back, when your mana goes berserk, you need someone with a high concentration of mana to absorb it from you.

    I nodded to indicate I understood. That must be why mom absorbed my saliva and blood. But isnt sucking my saliva out mouth-to-mouth a bit too sexual? Cant she suck my blood instead?

    Lucia seemed to see through my thoughts and continued: Ah Of course, the amount of mana inside you that goes berserk is massive. If it had to be absorbed by sucking your blood, youd most likely die from loss of blood. Its precisely because of this very reason that only her highness is capable of absorbing that portion of your mana. I tried once in the past. I just licked your lip and my insides felt like they were being ripped to shreds. I remember I passed out from the pain that night.

    Lucia shivered as though the memory of that night still scares her. I think the reason why I still havent kissed Lucia to this day is because of that Every time I close in on her for a kiss, she shivers a bit. Turns out it was because of the memory of that incident.

    Okay, I want know if all elves will undergo some sort of transformation on full-moon nights.

    I looked at Lucia with curiosity. If her answer is a yes, then what was Lucia like that night?

    Yes. ording to the legends, elves are created by the God of Creation on full-moon nights. Our ancestors also hunted on full-moon nights. Hunting harvests and the brightness of moonlight are highly corrted. Over the years, this umtion causes us elves to transform to some degree on full-moon nights. To be more urate, our true naturees out. Its like our usually suppressed emotionse out Thats why lots of couples are formed on full-moon nights. To celebrate the forming of lovers, the following day, which is today, we light up a big bonfire. If they dance around the fire, then couples will receive the blessings of udia the Goddess of Fire! So lets go dance tonight, your highness!!

    Lucia suddenly grabbed my hand and looked at me with eyes full of anticipation.

    Sure Ah, wait! How did our topic suddenly change to tonights dance?! Wait. Wait. Wait I mean Umm Do we undergo appearance transformations on full-moon nights?

    Of course not. Elves flesh isnt created from mana, only our insides are. Since it doesnt contain mana, it wont be affected by the moonlight.

    Lucia shrugged and then pointed me to say: Even someone with mana purity levels as high as you wont undergo an appearance transformation on a full-moon night. Look at your ears. Theyre always human ears regardless. In short, the moon only influences mana, not our bodies.

    What about moms eyes then? I mean Id believe it if you told me mom was overflowing with love, because shes a son-con after all. Itd make sense if you said she suddenly got sick yesterday as well. But whats up with her eyes turning from blue to red? Since mana doesnt influence our body, her eye colour shouldnt have changed. So Who did those red eyes belong to?

    Was that mom or not?

    So, if our body doesnt change, then But I saw momst night Mmm But she gave me a weird feeling.

    Oh, you saw her highnessst night, right? Sorry, Ill have to correct myself there. What I said applies if you saw an elf, because an elfs body doesnt transform. However, her highness is a demi-god. Her highness is the only elf whopleted the Tower of Heaven. Her body has basically been altered by magic. Shes the elf thats closest to being a divine deity among all elves. So on full-moon nights, the surge of mana transforms her body into what you sawst night.

    Lucia leisurely continued: But dont worry, even if her appearance changes, shes still her highness. Shes still aware of what shes doing. It was thanks to her might that we were able to emerge victorious in the previous war.

    Wait! So youre saying youve seen her transformed lookst night before?!

    Lucia looked at me a little upset and said: Of course I have. I was there guarding you when her highness was sucking your mana out. I do that every month. Havent you once noticed my presence in all these months? You told me before that you wouldnt be in pain if I were there Was that all a lie?

    Ah Well Uhh

    I wish you knew I wasnt him! My fianc saw my mom lie on top of me and suck my saliva ou,t mouth-to-mouth. I nearly gave me into my lust. Im so ashamed I want to hole up! Arent you jealous?! Doesnt it make you angry?!

    Ah Getting angry and jealous would be meaningless. Even if I looked full of energy, its just a form of treatment after all Other than her highness, no one can help so Lucia can only watch But I dont detect any hatred in Lucias eyes.

    To test Lucia, I asked her: Say, Lucia Arent you angry seeing mom and I do something like that?

    Bewildered, Lucia tilted her head and asked: Angry? Why would I be angry? Her highness was trying to save you. What should I be angry about?

    Ah, yeah Yeah, youre right

    Sorry, I just thought of the whole thing in a sick-minded way

    We continued chatting as we walked until we reached the atrium corridor. Outside were flower beds and the sunlight Lucia looked at the flowers in the flower beds and said with a smile: Look your highness, the flowers are blooming healthily this year.

    I agree.

    Lucia excitedly ran to the side of the flower bed, bent over and admired each flower. I walked over to her side and joined her. I ran my eyes over the flowers. My eye noticed the small yellow flower that I never wanted to see again. That flower almost killed me Twice!

    Lucia stretched her hand out to pluck a flower, looked at me with a smile and said: This is fantastic Your highness will be apanying me to the dance party.

    Ah, well, were lovers. Itd be great to go to the dance party together and receive the goddesss blessings.

    What was that goddesss name again? Well, who cares, I dont believe in divine beings anyway. But is it alright for you to chase blessings from the goddess of fire when you receive buffs from the wind elves? Oh wait, its just a formality, there wont be an actual goddess blessing us, right? I assume its like rituals humans conduct.

    Lucia lowered her head, leaned on me, ced her hands on my chest, rest her head on my shoulders and said: Your highness, youll be leaving tomorrow I still get sad each time even though its a monthly thing. Youre so gentle and kind to me, so each time you leave, I always feel my heart ache.

    I embraced her lightly and then stroked her head as I said: Ill be back.

    She squeezed me tighter and said in a loud voice: Dont Fall for someone else

    I know. I know. I wont fall for someone else because I honestly really like you

 Book 2: Prologue

    Book 2: Prologue

    Addressed to your majesty.

    Confidential telegram.

    I have visited the various famous doctors and magicians as per your orders. I have also learned that his majestys condition cannot be cured and can only be alleviated. I have also learned only their queen, Vyvyan Gdriel* can alleviate the symptoms. In my opinion, I believe you have no need to waste your energy concerning yourself with the elves. Though they are cautious and on-guard, they have no intent of breaking the agreement. His majesty has just won a battle over here. He also discovered that the movement of the Earth Dragons are connected to humanity. Your majesty, please be cautious of our generals as there is a chance that they may be trying to instigate a war with the elves. Please be extra cautious. His majesty has departed and should arrive in our capital in around three days. Before his majesty departed, he spent a long time with his fianc and was reluctant to leave her. After he departed, she never left his mind. I believe that you have won over Queen Vyvyan Ggriel as a mother, but we need a woman who can tie his majesty down. His majesty does not crave women. What he needs is a woman who he can fall deep in love with. We need such a woman if we wish to keep his majesty with us. I wish your majesty the best of health.

    Sent from the Elf Capital Dulgana.

    Castell.

    The candle flickered in the gold room located deep in the pce. This was a huge room. There were exquisite designs drawn on the walls. There was a firece on one side burning slowly. There was arge bed with a thick mattress and soft velvet nket. An elegant silk curtain hung behind. The person in the red velvet nket scrunched the letter up and threw it directly into the fire.

    The dignified maid on the sofa to the side looked at the person on the bed, and asked in a courteous tone: Your majesty, is it a confidential telegram?

    There was no response from the person on the bed. The person in the nkets shifted her body position in the nkets. She extended her long white elephant-trunk like bare arm out, and picked up a grape from a bowl made of jade sitting on the red-wooden table. The maid hurried over to the bed and courteously extended her a hand. Momentster, the grapes skin and seed were thrown into her hands.

    The person inside the nket whoseugh sounded like a silver bellughed and said: Its rted to my son.

    The maid gripped the grape skin and seed tightly in her hand, and softly said: Yes, his majesty will be arriving tomorrow. Your majesty, will you be going to meet him in person?

    The person on the bed got up. The red nket didnt cover her naked body and slid off her body as though her body was covered with lube. Her ck hair swayed freely in the air. Her eyes were a beautiful ck like an obsidian. She pursed her red as blood lips and said: Of course. Of course Im going to go and see my own son in person. The things Castell mentioned in the letter werepletely useless, but he was right about one thing. Im very unhappy right now.

    The maid quickly lowered her head as she didnt dare to look her majesty in the eye. She looked down at the floor and courteously said: May I ask what has caused you to be angry, your majesty? I have three kids. If it is about his majesty, I could share with you my humble opinions.

    Oh? Is that so? Alright. I want to know what sort of girl my son likes. What sort of girl could steal his heart and keep him here?

    The empress looked at the maid who had a slight frown. The maids eyes were filled with anxiety and tension. The empress looked like a silly mother who wanted to fulfil the wilful, unreasonable wish of her son. The maid took in a deep breath. She felt like her heart stopped beating. She was a new maid whod just started. She hadnt ever seen the prince before, so how was she supposed to know what sort of girl he liked?

    Umm I think his majesty must like the type thats kind, gentle and has the perfect body.

    Well, no matter. All men like that sort of woman. As long as his majesty was a normal man, thered be no way hed hate the sort of woman. My guess may not be right, but its definitely not wrong.

    Her majesty kept silent, so the maid didnt dare raise her head. The domineering aura from the empresss nude body was getting stronger. The maids two legs were quivering uncontrobly. It was like an antelope going face-to-face with a lion. Her sixth sense kept telling her to run as it was dangerous but all her body no longer had the capacity to move an inch.

    She couldnt escape, and her legs had lost all their strength so she couldnt move.

    Her entire body as trembling from head-to-toe, her legs were quivering as was her hand tightly gripping the grape seed causing the seed itself to look like it were ced on a quaking surface. She gripped it so tightly, grape juice seeped through the gaps in her fingers.

    The empress coughed, then turned around and pulled the nket over to cover her body, and said: The cold weather is tiring me out. Im going to sleep now. You may leave. Remember to keep warm.

    The heavy tension slowly dissipated. The relieving feeling that came over the maid dropped her to her knees and she took in a deep breath. The grape skin and seed in her hand fell to the floor. She hurried to pick them up but was relieved that she chose the right things to say. She was d she was going to survive. Her predecessor vanished and never appeared again due to a slip of the tongue. She was face-to-face with a dangerous situation, but she managed to pull through

    Her eyes suddenly widened. In front of her stood ady with her ck hair in ponytail and dressed in beautiful military gear. Her eyes, as green as ice picks at the bottom of a deep well coldly looked at her, so cold it felt like it pierced her bones and could take her life. She could see her fate in the eyes of thedy in front of her.

    A long sword pierced straight through the maids heart. The thrust was delivered with the utmost precision. The sword had pierced through her heart the moment the maid went to turn around.

    Her majesty must never be soiled by anything, whether that is your blood or grape juice.

    In the instant the sword pierced her, arge batch of cotton was also stuffed into her. The cotton sucked up all the blood in her heart, so there wasnt so much as a drip of blood when the sword was pulled out of her body from behind.

    The sword pierced the maids heart in less than a second and yet not of drip of blood was in sight. The maid still had a tight grip on the grape seed and skin when she got stabbed. It was like time had frozen and she hadnt actually died.

    From behind, the empresszily said: Nier, you were a bit slow there.

    The girl with the high ponytail let go of her sword, knelt down on one knee with a loud thud, lowered her head and said: I am sorry, your majesty! Please punish me!!

    When the corpse rocked and looked like it was going to fall over, a young girl dressed in the same attire suddenly appeared from the shadows, caught the corpse and then quickly disappeared from the room.

    Not a drop of blood was in sight.

    Aaahh, forget it. Youre getting faster and faster with the sword, and Im very happy about that. Come here my child.

    The empress extended her hand out from her bed and indicated for Nier toe over. Nier moved over to the bed on her knees. Her green eyes had tears welling up due to being touched. The empress reached out and gently stroked her head. Nier was so excited her whole body was shaking and her tears helplessly rolled down her face. She was worried that shed die from the over-excitement of having her majesty stroke her head.

    Y-your majesty.

    Looks of envy and jealously shot at Nier from all directions. Nier was shaking so much she almost went mute. The empress chuckled and then said: You havent disappointed me as my Valkyrie. Continue to loyally serve me with your sword. Do not lose your way.

    Nier excitedly shouted: I will!!

    She then stood up while she was still shaking, and then left the room wobbling as though she waspletely exhausted.

    That was a given.

    As the empresss Valkyrie, her sword, armour, blood, life, flesh bones, marrow

    Everything belonged to her majesty!

    Everything.

    If you leave the pce and sweep your eyes over the city and you will find tens of thousands of buildings lights on.

    The city remains bustling even after nightfall. You will see women decorated with their sheen jewellery, while the proud city guards sleep with their weapons like fierce wolves and tigers.

    This empire which was created through countless battles in the North and South is none other than the domain of royalty!

    This is humanitys domain! In just tens of years of conquest, humanity has upied therge maind, the mostnd, and has be the strongest and most flourishing empire! This was where all the royalty of all races were! Thisnd belongs to the ruler of the maind!

    Wee to the capital of humanitys empire built on the Great ins. This is the city that never sleeps, made using all of humanitys technology, intellect and determination  Helier Persia!

    Meaning, the Phoenixs Nest.

    <strong>NOTE</strong>

    *Vyvyan Gdriel is the spelling given by the author which you will find in the series artwork and all else rted.

 Book 2: Chapter 1

    Book 2: Chapter 1

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> Son-con readers, I know you have been eagerly waiting for this series, and it is back with regr releases. If you havent been following Martial Kings Retired Life, you wouldnt know that Ive now got ads disyed on the site. I would really appreciate it if you could whitelist my site for that reason. The ads arent supposed to be intrusive or diminish your reading experience. However, if they do, just let me know where and how, and Ill rectify it.

    In other news, thanks to changes in Patreon making management slightly easier for me, I can now offer ALL PATRONS early ess to chapters and exclusive artwork from the authors, yes, including those in the Peddler tier with $1 monthly donations. How many chapters ahead youll have ess to depends on your tier. Youll have immediate ess to the early chapters as soon as you join Patreon, there are no gimmicks. To find out more about this, see this post: /posts/yes-its-12099374

    We wish your majesty good health, and may your awe live on forever.

    You may all rise.

    This is the conference chamber for the empire of humanity.

    The chamber was like arge sports field. Wait, no. More like half a sports field. There were two rows of tables, one on each side and on another end was a semi-circr seating area. In the most prestigious ce, in other words, where the king is seated is a small room. The design of the small room is very logical. Speaking from inside the room produces a loudspeaker effect, while the voices of those below will be louder.

    The throne was much higher than the long tables below. A ck veil which kept the sun out was hung in front of the throne. Right at this moment, the empress was sitting on her throne with one leg over the other. The retainers below were only able to see the empress military uniform, boots and body. The empress has always been a swordsman, so even after ascending the throne, she continued to scoff at loose and pretty dresses. As such, shes always dressed in military gear. This also raised the prestige of the army to an all-time high.

    The empress is with us!

    That is what the soldiers believe.

    The function of the ck veil was to prevent the retainers below from seeing the empress face.

    Howe her personal lowly servants are allowed to see her appearance?

    Only those retainers close to the empress are allowed to see her face. Those who see her face without her allowing the veil to be lifted or otherwise just seeing her appearance were to be punished. If they were punished lightly, theyd be exiled, if they were to be punished severely, itd be the death penalty. The empress is considered the child of god, a representative of gods greatness, so mere mortals werent qualified to set their eyes on her. Only those whove received the love of god and the empress permission may see her appearance.

    The empress doesnt cover her face because its ugly. A painter sighed after he finished painting her and said that humanitys greatest loss was that humanitys most beautiful face was hidden away. Whats said about her appearance isnt groundless. Those who win her favour and are fortunate enough to see her face are all stunned by her beauty.

    However, the empress has never been proud of the fact that shes beautiful.

    The people by the two rows of tables heard her and sat behind the tables where they looked at the person sitting across from them. The conference chamber is separated into two different parties very distinctly. This was the ce for a decision to be made from the opinions of both sides. On one side were seated those in formal clothing, while seated on the other were those in military uniforms. Those in formal clothing all have a gold coloured pigeon pattern on their clothing, while those in military uniforms had a golden bear.

    You may begin your discussions. What opinions do you have on our neighbouring country, Castor?

    The empress shifted in her seat behind the ck veil as though she was really bored. She rested her right arm on her throne with which she used to support her head as she looked down at her retainers below. The two rows of retainers turned to each other to discuss the topic. Not long after, one of them from the formal clothing party stood up, looked at the throne, bowed respectfully and shakily said: I wish your majesty infinite happiness and eternal health. Edward greets your majesty.

    The empress nodded and said: Oh, Count Edward. Please speak.

    Yes, your majesty

    Count Edward wasnt old but he had lots of grey hairs and had bid goodbye to his youth. He held a sheet of paper in his hand. Numbers and letters were written neatly on it. He looked at the people across from him, softly cleared his throat and said: Dear colleagues, theres not much that needs to be said about our neighbouring country, Castor. They are an important business partner for us. Although our empire possesses a vast amount of territory, we dont have two harbours. The location of Castor makes for perfect harbours due to their natural terrain. Moreover, if we control Castor, its the equivalent of controlling all imports and exports by sea. In other words, well haveplete control over the wealthy business in the river delta. The taxes they pay Castor annually are equal to the ie of three of our cities. Further, if our businessmen want to do business across the sea, they must pass through Castor and therefore must pay taxes. As a result, our empires goods struggle topete outside of our country. The empire needs to expand not only itsnd but also on the business front. Just as firepower and spears are used as weapons for conquest, so is money. Wherever money circtes, that is our territory. We must show those outside barbarians our empress greatness, intellect and power. Before we get ourselves warships, money is our greatest weapon. In order to conquer the barbarians, we must first have Castor

    The empress seemed a little annoyed and said: Count, everybody seated here understands the importance of Castor, including myself. If you have nothing to say besides this, how about you sit down?

    Your majesty! Please hear me out for a little longer!!

    Edward was building up cold sweat on his forehead. He quivered as he wiped his sweat with his handkerchief. Those across from him let out cold muffledughs. Edward fumbled around for another sheet of paper and softly said: Weve tried to negotiate with Castor, but their king rejected our kind offer to offer them protection and insisted on being left alone. I believe that we must control their finances if we wish to conquer them. First, we must limit the cirction of their currency in our country, limit its use and raise the price on goods from them. We must also forbid other countries from doing business with them

    Moron!!

    A young general across from him stood up. The medals and ribbon on his chest swayed with the movements of its owner angrily. It seemed that the empress was shocked but she didnt say anything.

    Nier who was hidden in the dark sheathed her sword.

    Your majesty! Please stop this clowns pointless performance. Everything Count Edward has said is ludicrous. I dont think hes still even handling matters pertaining to business! The young man looked at Edward and angrily continued: Your majesty

    Young man, Ive never heard your voice before. Is this your first time here?

    The empress cut him off. She seemed to be slightly unhappy. The general next to the young man frowned at him, shook his head and let out a long sigh. The young man paused for a moment before nodding and replying: Yes, your majesty. My father is sick today

    Ah, poor Charlemagne. Hes getting on with age and is not very well. Send him my greetings when you return home. Hes a retainer who went through the ups-and-downs with me after all. I wont threaten his descendants. Young man, remember well that this is the conference chamber, not some ce for you to argue. Ive got a tingling sensation in my ears today so dont yell.

    Understood

    The young man lowered his head lifelessly. The people across from himughed out loud. They mercilesslyughed at a young man who hade for the first time without knowing the rules. If it werent on the ount of his father, his head would probably be rolling on the ground right now.

    Continue with what you wanted to say.

    The empress waited for theughter to end before changing her posture. Her boots made a sonorous sound on the marble floor.

    Yes, your majesty. I am of the opinion that what Count Edward said was all wrong, because we cannotpletely stop our business with Castor. Castor is close to the seas. Their salt and goods from the sea are warmly received by our people and their currency isparable to our own in our country. If we forcibly remove their currency, lots of people will face losses. This will cause unhappiness with the people. Further, they will also retaliate while we cannotpletely reject their goods and currency. As such, we will inevitably face losses ourselves.

    A person in formal clothing stood up and criticised the young man: Young man, theres no such thing as a win-win in business. We can rece Castors currency with our own and hand it to the people. Also, are you aware that were on the losing side right now in terms of business with Castor? Were essentially donating money to them!

    The young man showed no hints of weakness and replied: Since thats the case, we cant cut them off on the business front. We could conquer them with our strong army instead. Our army has never failed once. The might of our army can conquer anynd. As long as we can put together an army, Id stand our g up on Castors city walls in a single weeks time!

    How nave!

    Another person from the formal clothing party criticised the young man and sternly said: Is all thats in you fighters brains battle? War requires mary support. Do you know how much it costs to wage war for a week?

    Our empires treasury is infinite. Its only a weeks worth of warfare funds.

    What a joke. Did you think about how to rule the ce after we conquer it? We arentmitting a barbaric robbery. We have to rule the ce after we conquer it. If we were to defeat Castor and they used the scorched Earth tactic before fleeing on ships, wed be left with nothing but dirt and thin air. Their religions and culture are different to ours. We reside in the maind so we dont have artisans to make ships. Without their artisans, how do we make warships? Furthermore, after we upy the river delta, how many people will flee the mes of war? Do you know if the country will be able to flourish again like it is right now afterwards? When we rebuild Castor, fixing walls, ships, training troops and maintaining stability, we need money. Those things all require money! What aboutpensation for fallen soldiers and supplies for gear? Are you funding it?

    Edward looked at the young man who lookedpletely exasperated.

    Another from the military party stood up and thundered: Are you saying that her majestys concerns arent worth a pile of gold? Her majesty is grieved over the matter with Castor, but instead of thinking about how to help her, youre concerned with make more money? Your sense of loyalty is messed up. Thats why I always say that those who havent seen blood, those who didnt go through thick-and-thin with her majesty dont understand true glory! You people arent remotely loyal! Youre worried about your own pockets!

    What right do you have to be criticising us?! You keep calling us greedy but are you iming youve never done anything shady with the military funds?! Do you people actually want to help her majesty? Isnt it the case that you people just want a war to make a name for yourselves?

    Another from the formal clothing party stood up and loudly scolded: You never spared a thought for the thoughts of the soldiers. Soldiers have family, but you dont care about them dying on the battlefield, do you?

    The young man pointed his fingers at those across from him and swore loudly: At least we arent like you standing here pointing fingers. You people have said mouthfuls, but have you provided any practical ns that can actually be carried out?! When war breaks out, were at the front, not like you people standing at the back drinking, partying and counting your money! You people are the shame of our empire!! Youre all fucking bitches!! Fuck you all!

    Show some respect young man. All of us here are your seniors.

    The party in formal clothing didnt back down. They pointed back at the other party and went off: You people think youre hot-shots, do you? You people are nothing but brutes! You people just dont understand that its no longer an era where you go out and conquernds anymore! Were in an era of stability. Were in an era of growth and development! The army now only has to protect the country. You people dont understand the concept of development! The country wille to ruin under your control one day!!

    Ruin?! You bastards are the ones thatll be ruined! The empire was founded on our battles with her majesty! Well ensure its eternal prosperity! On the contrary, what have you people contributed?! What can you contribute?! We dont have any good ideas, but we have a sure-fire method for sess. You weak pigs dont have any rights to stand in the same category as us. Get the fuck out of thisnd for warriors!

    The young man lost it. He grabbed the cup of water before him and threw it at them. The young man from the formal clothing party didnt retreat and retaliated by throwing a cup back in their direction. The room immediately became chaotic with cups of water flying through the air and cussing over each other. Luckily, the empress remained unharmed.

    Cough

    An extremely faint cough could be heard as the fight reached its peak. Normally, no one wouldve heard the cough amidst all the fighting. In fact, the guards probably wouldnt have been able to pull them apart, but as soon as the faint cough was made, everyone froze in ce, and fearfully turned to look towards the throne.

    The empress stood up and threw a kick. Perhaps she was feeling ufortable after sitting for an extended period. Nier walked up close to the throne and slightly bowed,pletely ignoring the people below. She softly said: The prince has reached the outside of the walls. Let us be on our way, your majesty.

    Uhm

    The empress nodded, then turned to the people down below to say: Are you done fighting?

    We sincerely apologise, your majesty!

    Everybody in the room looked at the shattered pieces of porcin on the floor and quickly knelt down. The water that was slowly flowing around carried blood with it The empress looked and them and softly said: This is the conference chamber. Its a ce for national affairs to be discussed. You are my trusted retainers and this empires managers. Yet you dared to act violent and use foulnguage in such a sacred ce. You made me look bad. Further, I did say I had a tingling sensation in my ears today and yet you all were screaming and shouting, adding to my frustration. My son ising back today. I dont want him to see your corpses as soon as hes back. Hell criticise me for killing indiscriminately again, so punish yourselves. Dont make me personally have do it.

    She aggressively waved her hands to pull open the ck veil. Everyone present immediately lowered their heads. No one dared to raise his head. The empress beautiful face was in the open, her ck hair swayed, and she puffed up herrge breasts  by human standards  which looked like it wouldve burst through her military uniform. Her gaze was sharp as des. She waved her hand majestically and called: Let us be on our way! I want to go see my son!

    <strong>Trantor Note:</strong>Before I let you continue on to thements section, I want to give a gentle reminder to not pester me for chapters. Im not talking about the people asking genuine questions. I understand your enthusiasm for the series, but do not spam my inbox by posting on every chapter with: Whens son-con, do this, do that. There were two people who actually took the time to do that during the recent hiatus. I made and make my end of the deal very clear and Ive always made good on it. Battoth, Carlo, Daniel, yer Monk, Alexander, Simon, nightmares, Ming Xu, matosz, Chris P. Duck, Christian, Anarchy Smillo and the list goes on. Everybody here and everybody else who I didnt get to list  because there are a lot of you, all contributed towards improving my efforts, disyed genuine support and enthusiasm in some capacity. They arent making demands left and right, so you can take your demands to another gxy. Sitting there with your arms folded and legs on the table as you make demands of me doesnt help me trante more or release them any faster. There are issues I need your support with which in turn allow me fulfill those requests, and believe me, nobody ever lost a pound talking about it or thinking about it. Those are the people who made my craft better, make the existence of this website possible and help make it possible to try and release more by looking after me. Comment, show your enthusiasm, discuss and whatnot, and yell out if you find a mistake, but dont harass our eyes with your spam. Thank you again for reading and supporting me. See you in tomorrows chapter!

 Book 2: Chapter 2

    Book 2: Chapter 2

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> Are any of you clicking onto a chapter/page and then returning to the homepage? Theres just an awful lot of number of times that the homepage is loaded that I want to make check if its being done by a bot or human. If thats your browsing habit, try to keep it under control because it wastes the daily script execution allowance  something which Im currently trying to reduce. Aside from that, Brian, thank you for your generosity, but your donation was rejected by Paypal. I dont know the reasons, but check to make sure you that it bounced back to you.

    This is thest time Ill bother you with this: if you havent whitelisted the site (i.e. disabled adblock on the site), please do so. Lastly, remember that early ess to chapters are now avable to ALL PATRONS.

    Best girl has appeared. And happy reading!

    So this is humanitys empire

    I said it without thinking when Im human to begin with. Is this sort of sentiment something to be ashamed of? But you have to feel for me. I walked around in a forest for three whole days. All the ces I passed by were small viges and small stockades. This is my first time seeing such a magnificent city since arriving at the ins.

    I raised my head and looked at the towering city walls. They were definitely praiseworthy. The walls were so tall itd be a real challenge to reach the top with adder.

    If you look outside the city, youll seerge, almost boundless farmnd like a cluster of stars spread out across many small towns. They look like satellites orbiting the imperial citys walls. I was actually told yesterday that Id already reached the outskirts of the imperial capital. However, I got distracted and therefore only arrived within sight of the city walls in the afternoon. It felt like I walked from Beijings fifth ring road to the centre of the city. It was bustling even though it was the outskirts of the city.

    The area close to the imperial capital was bustling. The people were busy and rowdy, symbolising the capital of the country. Even though they were small towns outside the capital, they wereparable to the capital, albeit without the city walls. Further outside the vicinity of the capital wererge fields with rows of wheat that youd never see the end of. The ins are better described as irrigated fields, they werepletely different to the rugged forests I passed on the way here. Considering how humanity monopolizes all this richnd, its no wonder theyre prospering so much.

    Horse carriages with people on-board and goods passed by me. There was also patrol cavalrymen dressed in cool white military uniforms using their des to clear the way on their white horses who passed by me. All of that overwhelmed me. But the one and only thing I found weird was that there was no squad sent out to wee me at the border. I thought that someone would pick me up since Im the prince.

    But its fine. Im happier and have more freedom this way.

    Doo Doo. Doo Doo

    Just as I was about to reach the doors to the city, a strange signal rang through the air from inside the city. I noticed the people in the surroundings pause for a moment when they heard it, and then quickly shuffle to the sides of the road and kneel down orderly with their heads down. All the cavalrymen and men directing the carriages also dismounted and got off the road. The cavalrymen got off their horses, and coaches dismounted their carriages and knelt in the middle of the road. In an instant, I was the only one left on my horse,pletely dumbfounded.

    The bustling street fell silent in an instant which reminded me of what an army officer said

    While I was still dumbfounded, the cavalryman kneeling closest to me loudly said: Are you in your right mind?! Do you not value your life?!

    I froze. I had no idea what was going on, but I figured it was best that I not stay in the middle of the road, find a ce to dismount and kneel down. Im not some sort of great figure after all. Acting out of ce would get me killed Since I didnt have a partye pick me up, I guess my identity as the prince isnt that big of a deal.

    But this goes to show that Ill be freer here with humanity since I dont have any special value. I can wander the streets and have fun as I like. The elves gave me Earth Dragon Scales and a bag of weird threads. They wanted me to find a skilled cksmith who could create armour using it. Mom also reminded me to not control my mana on full-moon nights while here with humanity. She said to just let it out naturally and Id be fine.

    Thats fair I guess. I mean, its not like thered be someone here whod be there to suck my mana out.

    Just as I was about to turn around and leave, a white horse from inside the city doors rushed over. The white horse had a back tail that swayed along with the sound of its hooves like a suspended g. The rider was dressed in military gear, while her white cape blew with the wind. Her exquisitely beautiful face and eyes were trained on me as she rushed towards me.

    The girl was gorgeous. She was definitely a rarity among Chinese girls because she prefers military uniform over fancy makeup. The cavalry armour looked beautiful on her. There were no excessive decorations on her green clothing, just two leather belts for formal clothing, but the leather belts couldnt cover her glorious bosom. The horse stirrups where her feet were didnt have a speck of dust. There wasnt even so much as a crease on the breeches. I noticed theces on her ck boots on the stirrups were loose Miss, youre definitely not in the cavalry, right?! Theres no way you are! She wore a bicorn on her head which looked like the sumptuous ones from European lines during war times.

    Her white cape was like icing on the cake which further enhanced her heroic spirit. Sorry, let me redescribe her. If Lucia was considered beautiful, then the female cavalry in military uniform before me is valiant. Lucia would make people want to treat her gently while she would gain peoples respect.

    Stop!!

    She pulled the reins on her white steed and looked at the only person still on the street, me, and slowly trotted over. I paused for a moment, but then retreated a few steps out of fear when I saw the hanging sabre on her left. Whenbined with what I was told before, I presume theyre getting people off the streets for some sort of celebration.

    She stopped her horse, looked at me and approached the front of my horse. I saw her emerald eyes which had nopassion in them whatsoever. Lucias half-shut eyes just looked tired, but there was at least some form of life in them. But the girl before me had no soul in her eyes. It was just a ck hole sucking in all the light.

    What a pity She has beautiful eyes.

    As she walked up to my horse, I felt slightly awkward and wanted to apologise, but before I could speak, she aggressively lifted up her cloak which made a pping sound. She then went down on one knee, pressed her right hand to her chest, lowered her head, and with her nice yet emotionless voice loudly said: Wee your majesty! I, Nier Gilliante, havee to take pick you up! Her majesty is just behind me. Please follow me into the city!

    Ah Oh O- Okay

    May fortune smile upon her majesty. May she be in good health and let her awe live on forever!

    The shouts of the crowed nearby scared my horse and I fought to bring it back under control while staring at the crowd dumbfounded. So the crowd behaved so respectfully because the empress wasing. I take back what I said before though. Its a fairly grandiose weing if the empress herself ising to pick me up.

    Umm Im riding a horse

    You must dismount then. How can you ride a horse in her majestys presence?! You must respect her even if youre the prince! Youre not above the system just because youre her kin.

    This girl named Nier was very serious She took my horse reins. I didnt detect any emotion in her eyes but why I do I get the feeling that she sees me as an enemy?

    Son, you must remember that that woman from humanity is extremely violent and entric. You must be wary of her even though youre her son because who knows what shell do when she gets mad. Also, be careful of her sweet-talk!

    I remember mom reminded me when I left I imnted the image of a tyrant in my head so many times, and now that Im seeing this scene, I sort of believe moms words now I just pray that my human mom is a bit normal Please dont be a tyrant and kill me

    I trembled with thrill as I entered the city. I have no idea what sort of mom is awaiting me

 Book 2: Chapter 3

    Book 2: Chapter 3

    The city doors were much sturdier than I imagined. There were double doors, so if one was broken down, thered still be anotheryer of doors inside. The defences were basically the same as the elf capital. I suppose both races had simr thought processes when building their city walls.

    As we went down the street, a very luxurious horse carriage was stopped in the middle of the road. Every one of the horses were white. Not a single strand of fur had been contaminated with another colour. I think the body of the carriage was made out of Rosewood. How do I know that? Its because Ive seen that type of wood in the Forbidden City. There was a beautiful pattern engraved on it. I believe that gold was poured onto it after the pattern was carved on. The gold pattern shined brilliantly under the light of the sun rays.

    There were two cavalrywomen by the carriage. Both of them had chest tes that were blindingly shiny. They stood silently by the carriage. They didnt utter a word. In fact, they didnt budge. They were motionless like statues. But as I said, they were females just like Nier. Nier extended her arm out and stopped me. She then took a big step forward, went down on one knee and respectfully said: Your majesty, the prince is here.

    The curtain of the carriage got pulled open and I heard a calm voice. The voice sounded beautiful like the sounds of nature. Someone with such a beautiful voice must be a beauty. But even though it was a females voice, it carried a dignified tone that you couldnt help but obey. Is this what majestic means?

    Pull back the ck veil!

    Nier seemed to have got frightened. Surprised, she raised her head and eximed: Your majesty!

    I said, pull it back. Im his mother. What sort of mother hides behind a ck veil when her child is right before her?

    The empress sounded slightly annoyed. Nier paused before walking over to the carriage, tippy-toeing and pulling back the ck veil by the window. Whats the purpose of the ck veil? Is it to prevent others from seeing the empress? They werent this fussy in the elf nation. Didnt I run freely through the streets even as a prince?

    Ah I take that back. I didnt get to run free on the streets. But that was because mom was over-protective!

    Come over here, my son. Let me get a proper look at you.

    Nier retreated to one side and ignored me. I scanned my surroundings because I still felt a sense of fear. This is so much scarier than when I saw my elf mom. Mom is a queen but shes approachable so I quickly epted her. But Im frankly quite scared of approaching this dignified empress whos calling me her son and telling me toe over.

    Nier didnt speak, but I could read her lips contemptuously warning me: Hurry up!

    I quivered as I walked towards the carriage. There was a very big window to the side of the carriage. Inside, a face so beautiful it was virtually mythical, scanned the surroundings outside. It was different to the elves. It was a human face. No, it was what humans considered unbelievably beautiful. Her facial features were aligned as if somebody calcted their cement and shape with a superputer. Her white skin was so exquisite I really wanted to touch it. A mean pair of ck eyes unlike my elf moms gentle blue eyes scanned me. Everywhere she looked at felt ufortable like I was being stabbed with a sharp knife.

    Her rosy lips were thin like a de and formed the shape of a strange smile. As opposed to saying that she was d to see her child returning home, itd be more urate to say that she was looking at a fun pet to y with. She didnt wear a skirt or formal clothing. Instead she wore a very simple and unadorned blue military uniform. The buttons right at the top of her cor were done up tightly, but her bosom looked like it was going to burst forth from underneath her clothing.

    The size of her bosom was surprising even whenpared with the elves.

    I I cant feel a hint of motherly love

    What should I say?

    Come closer.

    Her fingers were white, slender and long. But between her thumb and forefinger, the thenar space, were calluses. She stroked my head No It was nothing like the gentle and considerate type of stroke my elf mom gave me. She was putting a lot of her strength into stroking my head Are you really my mom? Why dont I feel any motherly love at all?

    Uhm, its been a long and tiring trip for you, my son. Im d to see you back safe and sound. Return to the pce and rest up.

    She pulled her hand back and sat back in the carriage properly leaving me with a beautiful silhouette.

    Thats it?! Thats it?! That felt like she didnt even do anything! I figured youd have some sort of special motherly love for me since you went to war over me! Why do I feel like you came here just to fulfil the responsibility of a job? Are you sure this is the woman that fought with the elves a decade ago over me? Are you positive its her?

    Lets go.

    Nier pulled me to the side or else I wouldve been trampled by the horses.

    Allow me to reintroduce myself. I am Nier Gilliante. I am her majestys bodyguard, a Valkyrie. I am the sword instructor for the first squad and their captain. I am tasked with protecting you during your stay here.

    I went with Nier, shoulder-to-shoulder. Nier rode on horseback with her back straight. Textbook posture if you like.

    Ah Right

    I nodded as I looked at Nier. Since I had a fianc in the elf nation, do I have one here? I looked at Nier and asked her with the intent of testing her: Hey, uhh Nier

    Please call me Gilliante.

    She coldly cut me off

    I replied with a derided smile: But I feel Nier is easy to say.

    Have it your way.

    Nier Umm What sort of rtionship do we have?

    I told you at the start. I am your bodyguard.

    No, I mean In that way

    Please be articte as to what way. Please pardon my foolishness, but I dont understand your question.

    Well, uhh For example Lovers

    Nier finally showed some expression in her eyes But it was a look of disdain like I was trash, like I was the disgusting mud on a horses hooves She always faced me and answered my questions without being overbearing previously, but after my question just now, she looked at me disgusted I felt like my pride just took a big hit

    Has anybody ever told you that your gaze hurts people?!

    Nier looked at me sternly and said: No, we dont share any rtionship. Its just that you were protected by others during your previous visits. I havent heard of you having any fiancs or lovers either. Please try and maintain your dignity as a prince. By that I mean, be considerate in the way you handle matters and interact with the opposite sex. Do not ruin the environment in the pce or her majestys reputation.

    Yes Youre right

    Is there a problem with my identity?! Did they get it wrong?! How did it end up with my bodyguardpletely drilling me?! How did it end up with my bodyguard bossing me around? I truly suspect that Ivee to a fake kingdom, with a fake mom and a fake bodyguard

    The carriage went down the road. The civilians by the side remained kneeling and didnt dare to raise their heads. There were only wishes of good fortune like a tsunami. Isnt it the norm for civilians to be scattering flowers into the air in these situations? This is very formal and whatnot, but it feels oppressive as well

    The pce was right at the centre of the capital. I was so shocked I couldnt speak. The design and size of the building couldpare to the Forbidden City. I think the main door of the pce was made from gold. At the very top, there was a twin-headed eagle carved from gold looking at both sides majestically, which reminded me of Russia. Below the twin heads were some words. I originally wouldnt have understood it, but I do now.

    Long live your majesty.

    Thats what the text below the twin-headed eagle said.

    When I entered the pce, it felt like I entered the Forbidden City. It was built in a European style, but theyout and scale of could only be matched by the Forbidden City. Inside, you could see countless beautiful little forests and gurgling streams. You could see ancient and beautiful stone bridges on the road. The architecture wasparable to that found in the elf nations pce. There were many different types of people in beautiful clothing going back and forth in the pce.

    We were headed towards a pce which was magnificent as the Great Kremlin Pce. The carriage passed arge za, went around said pce and continued onwards at the back. We however, stopped at the front of this pce.

    Servants,e and help the prince rest up. I have to go and see her majesty.

    Nier dismounted and passed the reins to the servant who came over without much thought. Another servant congrattory helped me dismount and then said: Your majesty, pleasee to the outer chamber.

    Huh? I dont live with the empress? No wonder why we dont have any feelings towards each other. Family members not living together and having so many rules My elf mom feels so close because she loves me like a mother, while the empress before me

    I can only sense her majestic aura as an empress

    Well, whatever I looked at the surrounding architecture and praised it. This is basically a European version of the Forbidden City.

    Current time in the inner chamber.

    Ah.

    Nier stood to one side and looked expressionlessly at the empress who fell onto her bed as soon as she got back as if she died.

    I messed up! I messed up! Ahhh!! Why do I get so nervous in front of him that I cant even speak?! I want to give him a hug and kiss him too Ahh!! He didnt even call me mom! He must hate me! He must hate me for not being anything like a mom

    The empress hugged her pillow and rolled around on her bed like a young girl whod just seen her crush but couldnt find the courage to speak to him and was now regretting it.

    Your majesty, you shouldnt refer to yourself as mom*

    I know, I know But I messed up again!! I want to be able to hug my son whenever I want like that woman Aaahhh! Why am I so stupid? Why do I have to act tough like that?! Aaahhh! I fail as a mother! I want to be a good mom too I upset my son again!!

    I will leave for now

    Nier knew that the empress was in no condition to handle anything when she was in that mode. The empress who gets so nervous upon seeing her son she doesnt know what to do, always regrets her actions after the act and hates herself like this for a long time

    It takes roughly three hours for her to get over her it Probably just three

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *She was telling her to use the method of referring to oneself emperors and kings use () because she was referring to herself as mom.

    <strong>Bonus:</strong> Follow the link below to view best girl, Niers in-depth profile.<blockquote data-secret="omtv63TdzP">

    Son-con  Nier Gilliante Character Profile</blockquote>

 Book 2: Chapter 4

    Book 2: Chapter 4

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> Hey all, if you havent rated or reviewed the series on Novel Updates, itd be awesome if you could take some time to. Lets share the greatness of Son-con to more people! Patrons, new chapter for you all tomorrow. Everybody else, see you the day after guys!

    The outer chamber should be called a pce or a castle as opposed an outer chamber. As soon as I entered, I was shocked when I found that therge chamber which was decorated resplendently and luxuriously. I had to go up flights of stairs to reach my room which was on the fourth floor. No, you didnt misread that. This whole pce, this so-called outer chamber only had a single room which was mine. The other rooms were showrooms, living rooms or music rooms. There were also all sorts of pointless sets of armour and paintings hung up as decoration.

    Im living alone in this huge castle?! There are housekeepers and servants, but they all live underground. They donte up to the surface unless theres something that requires their attendance.

    I looked at the massive room before me that was like the size of two ssrooms and flipped through the books on the table. I dont know who prepared them but they were primarily literature books. The bed was much more exquisite and luxurious than the one at the elf nation. When I jumped onto therge mattress, it was like I got swallowed up by it

    Will I be able to wake up tomorrow if I spend the night sleeping on this bed?

    Iy on the bed, sighed and spaced out while looking at the roof above me. Humanitys empire is a bit different to what I imagined. Actually, its more urate to say that as a human myself, I find it hard to understand this ce. I mean, for a mother who went to war with a neighbouring country for her kid, shouldnt she be excited at the sight of seeing her son? This empress however virtually gave me the cold shoulder thereby putting me in a dilemma. On one hand, theres a huge difference to what I expected. On the other hand, Ill have arge degree of freedom while here.

    Moreover, I just cant feel at ease here. Theres the majestic empress and the cold female bodyguard. I think Ill go nuts if I dont find some sort of entertainment here. I dont get much freedom in the elf nation, but running around in the pce with Lucia is fun. However, my Lucia isnt here with me.

    Ive only got a cold female bodyguard

    Knock. Knock.

    Come in.

    I sat up as the door got pushed opened. The ck-haired female bodyguard flicked her hair, looked at me, bowed and said: Your majesty, her majesty has invited you to lunch with her. Pleasee with me.

    Umm, Nier!

    Nier turned her head around and asked: Is something the matter, your majesty?

    Well, uhh Is my outfit appropriate?

    I was wearing the clothes ced on my bed which really matched the empresss tastes. It was a sky blue and white military uniform but slightly modified. It seemed like everybody here wore boots, but they were quitefortable when worn. I dont really know how to wear clothing made during this period properly. I just tried it on. I dont know if it suits the asion or not.

    Nier looked at me and then walked up to me from the front. She reached out and adjusted my bow tie by my chest. I raised my head and my eyes made their way to Nier subconsciously who was very close up to me. Niers face is really pretty. Perfect actually, as if it were a statue with her features carved that way deliberately. But at the same time, her facecked thepassion a statuecks. Her eyes didnt look as serious as the empress. She should look radiant if she were to smile like Lucia when shes happy. She probably never uses perfumes, but she had an elegant fragrance on her.

    Done. Please pay attention to the position of your buttons and bow tie next time.

    Nier took a step back and turned around. Her army sabre hanging on her waist swung through the air dangerously as she turned. I was distracted for a moment. My sensitive senses given to me by the elves made me notice a drip of blood run down her scabbard dangerously. It wasnt arge drop of blood. It was just a thinyer of blood, but that was evidence that Nier had just killed somebody.

    I called her again: Nier! Whats with the blood on your sword?

    Nier turned her head around and casually replied: A maid entered her majestys room prior to receiving permission, so I killed her.

    I stared at her bbergasted: You killed her just because of that?!

    Nier looked at me and righteously said: Thats right. Is that not enough? She barged into her majestys room without permission and even saw her majesty in that state, so I had to kill her to prevent her from spilling what she saw. I believe that was the right thing to do. I also believe that you dont have the authority to criticise me because we Valkyries receive our orders directly from her majesty. You have no right to question us.

    Killing someone is no big deal to her. Killing people for her majesty was as normal as it gets. Her world view, philosophies and values arepletely different to mine.

    Alright, Im speechless What else can I say? If thats what her majestymanded you to do, then it also means she agreed to it. In other words, shes as savage as my mom told me I knew mom wouldnt lie to me! My mom wasnt maligning her, its the truth!!

    Im about to go and have lunch with a wolf!!

    Pleasee with me, your majesty, were runningte and making her majesty wait.

    Okay!!

    I was scared This was no longer about freedom but my life itself!! Humanity is scary! I want to return to the elves! Mom doesnt let me go out, but shed only spank me if I angered her. She wouldnt even think of killing me! I stayed with the elves for only a month and mom only got angry once. She didnt burn Lucia to death either. But in just an hour after arriving here, someones already been killed!

    Right now in the dining hall

    The empress paced back and forth in the dining hall, biting her thumbnail as she looked around the dining hall. The head chef looked at her anxious expression and asked: Are you feeling really nervous, your majesty?

    Yeah My son is about to get here What do I need to prepare? Hmmm The wine has been prepared, right? The dishes are ready as well, right? Oh Thats right! I I need to get him some auspicious meat stew And there was also Right! Wine Wine What shall I wish him? I I wish you the best of health? I hope that you grow up soon? No. No. Hes already eighteen years, two months and fifteen days old already Hes already an adult

    The prince has arrived

    Kyaaah!!

    The empress who was in deep thought got a fright from the sudden voice that spoke out. She rushed towards the main seat and settled down. She took a deep breath, gently rubbed her face and softly said: Its okay, its okay. Dont be scared. Dont be scared Dont be nervous, hes your own son. Hes your son. Calm down, calm down What should a normal mother do?!!!

    Thats right. The empress has always been a swordswoman. She led the cavalry against enemy armies many times when she was eighteen years old. Her des from war are iparably glorious. Her aplishments far supersede the emperors before her.

    However, she has no idea how to carry out the duties of a proper qualified mother.

    This is the dining hall. I hope you and her majesty enjoy your meal.

    Arent youing in with me?!

    Nier gave me a weird look and said: Its your lunch with her majesty, I cant enter. If you need me for something, just call for me.

    No Thats not it Im not asking you to eat with me. The thought of eating alone with her majesty scares me and makes me tense.

    At that time, I had no idea that right now, behind this white door iid with gold and pearls, was somebody who was even more tense and nervous than I was

 Book 2: Chapter 5

    Book 2: Chapter 5

    There were only two of us at the long table. Her majesty didnt permit anybody from entering other than those serving up food, probably to put me at ease. In other words, it was a meal with just the two of us present.

    The awkward atmosphere was suffocating. It seemed like I was breathing in colloids as opposed to oxygen Neither of us spoke and I noticed that the empress had her eyes trained on me the whole time which was really creepy Her eyes didnt show kindness. A better description would be that it seemed as though she had killing intent between her eyebrows from all the years of killing And right now, those eyes were staring at me. Even a soldier would tremble at her gaze. I was worried shed suddenly pull out a sabre and slice me up

    This isnt the feast at Hong Gate is it?*

    I gave it my all to swallow the meat stew and looked at my now empty bowl. The stew tasted Horrible I came here from another dimension where I could eat boat-loads and youre getting me to eat this weird as hell meat stew? It tastes terrible and was really salty. Lucky I finished it on my first bowl and dont have to continue. Next Ill eat

    BANG!

    Her majesty suddenly mmed her hand on the table and stood up. I was so frightened I was ready to kneel down on the floor. I dropped my knife and fork on my te which created a clunk sound. I looked at the empress who just suddenly stood up, clueless as to what she wanted. She stared right at me. She then aggressively and quickly reached her hand out towards me.

    I shut my eyes.

    Shit! My life is hanging in the bnce!

    The empress aggressively picked up my empty bowl in front of me and then pulled the pot on the table over with one hand. She then took a deep breath and wore an expression as if she were performing a religious ritual. She carefully picked up the stew spoon and filled my bowl up to the brim, and ced it before me. I looked at the stew before my eyes, jaw-dropped, as it swished around in the bowl gently. I then looked at herpletely confused.

    The empress on the other hand wore an expression of relief. In fact, it seemed like she was proud of herself. She smiled and sat down. She then patted her face hard.

    She quietly muttered: I did it! I did it! I did it!

    But since there were only two of us in the hall, I heard her

    Uhh.

    Arent you referring to yourself incorrectly?**

    Thank god. Thank god. It looks like her majesty treats me kindly. Well, at least shes kind enough to fill up my bowl for me Should I return the favour then? Yeah, shes my mom at the end of the day. Although I cant ept her right away, I still should fulfil my responsibility as her son

    I picked up the knife for cutting up bread and sliced a piece I dont know what to give her! There was only so much on the table and this was all I could think of! I ced the slice in front of her with my two quivering hands. She froze for a moment and looked at me. Her ck shining eyes glimmered as if she couldnt believe her eyes. She pursed her lips and asked: This is

    Umm Your majesty If you dont mind Aaaahhh!! Dont cry! Dont Cry!!!

    Why is she suddenly crying?! Why did she cry after I handed her a slice of bread?!! She grabbed the slice of bread, crushed it in her hand and put it into her mouth. She chewed on it as she cried. Big droplet after big droplet fell from her eyes full of murderous intent scaring me, who was sitting in his seat so much that I didnt dare to move.

    Uwaahhh!! My My My Son gave me bread. Uwahhh!!! My son has epted me! My son shared food with me!

    The empress hid her face as she cried, but I could see the corner of her mouth form a happy smile like a little kid

    Umm You dont have to over-react like that, do you? And arent you still referring to yourself incorrectly?!

    Maybe Maybe this empress isnt as violent as I thought But shouldnt she get her mental health checked?

    She cried for a few minutes before stopping I sat there in a daze the whole time without daring to budge an inch. She finally stopped. She wiped her tears by the corner of her eyes,ughed gently and said: Sorry, my son. Ive shown you an embarrassing side of myself

    No. No. No. I dont think embarrassing is the right word here. More like strange, dont you think?!

    I lowered my head and replied: No Its nothing, your majesty

    But Im very happy. Im really happy to see you Youve juste back from that other woman. No matter what you say, living with the elves cantpare to being in your own home here, right? Eat up, son. Here, let me get you another bowl.

    The empress excitedly stood up and looked at me with her glistening eyes. Under the pressure of her gaze, I lifted my bowl up, fought the strange taste of the meat stew and gulped it down mouthful after mouthful Just who qualified this chef? If you cant cook, you might as well grill meat like the elves. The elves may enjoy eating fruits and nts for the most part, but I love their wine and food. Youre a human and yet you cant cook. Youre an embarrassment!

    The empress tedly filled my bowl up

    Here, here, here. Eat up, my son

    Dont stand on ceremony, my son. Let me get you another bowl.

    Son, you look like youve been losing weight. Eat some more meat to nourish your body.

    .

    Your majesty I beg you, please dont give me anymore It tastes Really disgusting Im feeling a bit sick now

    I frowned, flopped my torso onto the table and grabbed my belly. I felt like Id see the stew a second time if I moved. I was exhausting myself to prevent myself from regurgitating it I honestly cant take it anymore. Kill me if it pleases you. I really cant do this anymore! This is virtually torture. Torture!

    The empresss smile receded a little. When she saw my ufortable expression, she ced the stew spoon down and gently coughed. The door swung open and Nier was at the door. She respectfully bowed and then asked: Did you need something, your majesty?

    Come here, Nier.

    The empresss expression and tone returned to being cold and domineering. Her eyes showed her infuriation. I felt like she was slowly reaching her limit. The air around her itself was screaming for mercy. In an instant, the atmosphere turned iparably oppressive and heavy. Is this the anger of a sovereign? Is she going tomit a mass homicide? It looks like I made a mistake But who cares. You can do with me as you please. Id rather die than have any more of that stew.

    Nier walked up to the empresss side. She whispered a few words to Nier, and then Nier turned and left. I sat up and Nier walked past me from behind. She didnt say anything and left the room, quietly closing the door behind her.

    Eh? She wasnt finding fault with me?

    Sorry, my son, I got a little bit worked up.

    Youre always worked up!!

    I shook my head, smiled meekly and said: Its fine, your majesty

    She looked at me as if she wanted to say something. Her lips budged slightly, and then she pursed them tightly and said: Hows that woman doing?

    I lowered my head slightly and respectfully replied: Oh, you mean mo- my mother? My mother is well, please dont worry, your majesty.

    Her eyes had a hint of both sadness and hope as though my answer hurt her and triggered her somewhat, but I have no idea what I said wrong. She kept silent for a long time as she looked at me and let out a heavy sigh.

    She muttered: Forget it We cant rush it

    She then rubbed her face, smiled again and said: Now that youre home, let me know if you need anything. I will satisfy your desires. Does anythinge to mind right now? Say for instance, some sort of thing or Hmm A girl that you fancy? Ill organise it for you

    Oh No, theres no need, your majesty However, could I ask For Nier to live with me?

    I realised how potentially misleading what I said could be as I blurted it out, but it was toote I just wanted to have Nier stay by my side! I dont have any feelings towards her! The important part is that she kills people too casually while with the empress so itll be better for her to stay with me I truly hope that a beauty like her wont be a killer who doesnt bat an eye. Thatd be such a pity.

    Nier? Why?

    The empress looked at me confused.

    Cant you be a bit stronger?! Youre my son!

    She mmed her hand violently on the table. I was so scared I almost fell out of my chair due to weak knees. I quickly stood up, lowered my head and apologised; Sorry. Sorry, your majesty I I understand Ill ovee it

    Hmph!

    She got up and left with a wave of her hand. I was left standing there awkwardly until I heard the sound of the door shut behind her as she left. Only then did I finally ease up and sit back down in my chair

    What exactly did I say wrong?

    In the bedroom of the inner chamber

    AAAAHH!!! What have I done?! What have I done?!! Our rtionship had just improved a little!! Why did I go and shout at my son AAAHH!!! Im such an idiot! Im so stupid I should just go die! What sort of momshes out at her son for no rhyme or reason!! Aaahh!! Im such a failure of a mother! My son is so cute and even shared some bread with me, so why did I yell at him He clearly said he was lonely, so I couldve just taken the opportunity to get him to move in with me and everything wouldve been fine! He calls that other woman mom but not me because of my stupidity!! Aaahh!!! If I had gotten him to move in then I wouldve been able to see him every day!!! Im such a super-ultra-hyper idiot! Why did I have to go and get jealous of Nier?! I couldve just gotten him to move in with me and itd be fine! He must be so upset and lonely right now! Its all my fault as his mom! Im not worthy of being a mom!!

    On the second day, something which never happened since the establishment of the empire until now, happened. The empress didnt turn up for the conference The reason was She was supposedly not well

    Of course, that was the day after

    That changed Niers perception of the world.

    Someone actually managed to hate on themselves for more than twenty-four hours

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *A historical event that took ce in 206 BC at Hong Gate (outside Xianyang, the capital of the Qin dynasty.

    **Again with themon I and I for an emperor

 Book 2: Chapter 6

    Book 2: Chapter 6

    Well, thats how our lunch ended. I was leftpletely mind-boggled as to why her majesty got so mad. Perhaps it was due to the way I put my question when I said I was lonely and wanted a girl to apany me. Maybe females take offense to it.

    But I genuinely dont want to let Nier continue killing people. While its true that Lucia has threatened a lot of people, Ive never once seen her actually kill somebody. Niers beauty is not beneath Lucias and if you dont mind me being a bit more biased towards humanity, Id say Nier is prettier than Lucia. However, Niers eyes and cold expression ruins her beauty.

    If one kills too many, theyll be numb towards life. If they be numb towards life, theyll lose interest in life. If Nier continues down that path, shell be a killing machine instead of a girl. I honestly feel pain for her. Shes a girl just like Lucia so why are their lives theplete opposite of each other? Lucia can run around with wine and rabbit thighs happily, choose her fragrance bag and scent, but Nier only carries the scent of des and blood.

    Girls should be surrounded with the scent of flowers not blood.

    I dont have the confidence I can save her, and Im not as gentle or good at moving people like the main protagonist from a Manhua. Nier is so far away from me I couldnt embrace her if I wanted. The best I can do is keep her away from bloodshed. I can stop her from killing people if she stays beside me.

    I cant save her, but I can perhaps hold her back.

    As I was lost in my own thoughts, I found that Id strolled to the inside of a long corridor Okay. Im lost and have no idea where this is I checked left and right. Both sides looked like quiet woods some ce far away. There were stonesid about. This ce should be part of a flower garden or something, right?

    On one side of the corridor was an artificialke. It wasntrge but the water was very clear. It was surrounded byrge round rocks which looked very natural. I felt closer to home when I saw it because it was one of the rare Eastern elements amongst all this Western architecture. I might as well go check it out since Im lost anyway. I crossed the long hall with handrails along both sides and went over to it.

    There was somebody on top of the rock. No. It was a young girl in a pink skirt. She had light blonde hair done up in a bun. Judging from her physique, she should probably be around eight or nine. Her face was round like a goose egg. She was pretty like a doll.

    It is a known fact by the public that I dont have corrupt thoughts towards those younger than myself, so I wont be caught screaming Woooww! A blonde loli! And then charge over there and take her away.

    I saw her crawl on top of the rock and reach her hand out towards theke as far as she could like she was trying to grab something. However, her tiny arms couldnt reach it. I went over, looked at the surface of theke and noticed a very crudely made doll If you can even consider a teru teru bozu a doll Floating on top of the water.

    It wasnt actually far away, but for the loli it was.

    I walked up to the loli, bent over to pick up a small wooden stick and said: If you dont mind, let me help you.

    The loli turned her head around. She scanned me with her round eyes, and then nodded, retreated to one said, and said: Thank you

    Its nothing.

    I knelt down on top of the rock and used the small wooden stick to try and get the doll which resembled a teru teru bozu. It was like somebody took a single shabby piece of cloth, sewed it together and called it a doll. I got rid of the water in it, handed the doll to the loli and said: Be careful not to drop it in there again.

    The loli took the doll. It was just a shabby doll and yet she hugged it like it was a treasure. She didnt care that it was wet. She looked at me with a bright and cute smile, energetically nodded and said: Uhm! Ill keep that in mind! Thank you, big brother!!

    Iughed as I waved my hand and said: Sure. But I want to ask you, how do I get to the outer chamber?

    She paused for a moment. Confused, she scanned me with her blue eyes and said: Are you looking for his majesty? At the moment, only his majesty lives there

    I helplesslyughed and said: And thats me

    YOURE HIS MAJESTY?!

    She revealed a look of surprise and walked around me to examine me. She then returned before me and excitedly said: Youre her majestys son?! Ah! Yes! No wonder why youre so gentle and so handsome! You really are her majestys son!

    Iughed embarrassingly as I touched my head and said: Ah I guess

    She then gave me a nod and said: Please follow me. Its a bit of a challenge to exin, so just follow me. Its quite amazing that you managed to end up here while you were lost.

    I was lost in my thoughts I just kept walking and found myself here before I knew it. Thank you, little girl.

    Little girl?

    She specifically emphasised those words and then the corner of her mouth turned into a smilepletely uncharacteristic for her age, but the smile quickly disappeared. I only noticed it due to my elf eyesight! Theres definitely a problem with you, isnt there?! Theres definitely a problem with you! Youre not a loli, are you?!

    Bzzz

    Just as I was about to unleash a verbal attack, a bee suddenly flew over. It hesitated at first but then rushed over towards the loli. Perhaps it mistook her pink skirt for a flower

    AAAHHH!! A bee!!

    After she shrieked, she turned away and threw a punch which urately hit and killed the bee flying over. The bee violently crashed into the rock behind it. That rock had text engraved on it. Even if it werent granite, it was still a huge rock nheless

    A loud rumble filled the air as if the Earth were being split. The entire massive rock was smashed to pieces by a single punch from the loli Nope, you didnt misread it. Not broke, not sent flying but a strong punch in between that shattered the ENTIRE rock to pieces Dust from the rock flew all over the ce. The loli proudly pped her hands, looked at the shattered rock and proudly said: Uhm! Lets see if you daree me again! Sorry for the embarrassing sight, your majesty. Please follow me. Ill take you to the outer chamber now!

    Alright!!

    I quivered from head to toe as I looked at the shattered rock before me. I then looked at the unharmed loli and felt like my entire belief system had just taken a big hit again

    You may not believe me but a loli that onlyes up to my waist, and that you could pick up with one arm just smashed a rock bigger than me. No. It should be called a boulder. She smashed a boulder with one punch. This loli could roll up her sleeves andugh while saying to lolicons: Hey jii-san, please dont impose your horny thoughts on me, or my punch may kill you~

    You really will die! You really will die!! Youll die a death worse than that bee!!

    Ive definitely run into a fake loli! Shes definitely a fake!!

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Jii-san = uncle in Japanese

 Book 2: Chapter 7

    Book 2: Chapter 7

    We arrived at the outer chamber entrance. The loli turned around, smiled and said: This is the outer chamber, your majesty. As youre not too familiar with the pce, its best that you get somebody to apany you.

    I still couldnt erase the image of the shattered boulder from my mind I looked at the loli in front of me and with my trembling voice, asked: Th- Thank you Umm C- could you tell me your name?

    Aah Im so absentminded! I sincerely apologise, your majesty. Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Alice Gilliante! It is my pleasure to meet you, your majesty. I wish you well.

    She politely lifted her skirt, elegantly smiled and saluted me formally. She then raised her head, smiled at me brightly and said: Im pleased to meet you, your majesty.

    Gilliante?!

    I got surprised. I remember Niers surname was Gilliante. Could she be Niers younger sister?

    Is something the matter?

    I scratched my head while smiling and said: Oh, no. I was just thinking Your surname is the same as Nier Gilliante. I was wondering if you were her younger sister or something

    When she heard Niers name, she proudly folded her arms, nodded and said: Oh Nier! Shes very skilled with the sword, shes beautiful and shes very loyal to her majesty. If she were my daughter, then itd be perfect. But its a pity that all of us Valkyries share the surname Gilliante. Thats the surname her majesty bestowed us with, so regardless of our names, we all share the surname Gilliante.

    Huh? Wait!!! Did you just say itd be perfect if Nier were your daughter?! Daughter?! Daughter?!

    Thats right. She looked at me seriously and pulled out a fan from an unbelievable ce How did you keep it there when your chest is t as a pancake? She looked at me then couldnt help butugh and said: Im a veteran retainer of her majesty. Im one of the people close enough to her that Im permitted to refer to myself as I*. Im the captain of the Valkyries, your majesty. You got fooled too, didnt you? Hahaha Im the same age as her majesty. Im the same age as your mother!!

    She couldnt hold it in any longer and burst out inughter. I feel like my philosophies, world view and values have been challenged once again. People always talk about legal lolis but I never expected legal lolis to be an actual thing! And this legal loli can even shatter boulders with one punch! Have you ever seen this sort of loli before?!

    Sorry your majesty. I must leave first to attend to some matters. You gave me a very good impression of yourself. Youre neither one with wild ambitions nor a yboy. Youre very polite and simple. You wont pose any threat to her majesty so I wont have to worry. Goodbye, your majesty

    She pursed her lips into a smile and walked past me. I stood there in a daze as I watched her small back disappear, and pinched my thigh as hard as I could

    THAT HURTS!!

    At the inner chamber

    Captain!

    Nier turned around, looked at the loli with the pink skirt that just arrived, and politely bowed.

    Alice smiled and waved back. She then opened her fan, looked towards the front of the door and said: Nier~ I met his majesty today. Hes a really interesting boy. He doesnt have any wild ambitions and isnt a threat for her majesty. Hes a very weak and normal teenager. You dont have to treat him as an enemy. Just leave him be, he wont be a threat to her majesty.

    Nier straightened up and replied: Is that so? I feel that way too.

    Alice looked at Nier with a smiled and said: But Nier. Since her majesty ordered you to protect him, why arent you living with him?

    Nier bit down on her lip. She looked extremely dissatisfied as she said: I dont want to protect his majesty. I want to protect her majesty like the rest of you. Whether his majesty is alive or dead has nothing to do with us.

    So you decided to ck off? Thats not good, Nier. His majesty is her majestys only son after all. Her majesty wont be happy if something happens to him. She didnt arrange for you to be his bodyguard because she wanted to abandon you and distant herself from you. To the contrary, thats a sign of her trust towards you. She trusts you enough to entrust the safety of her son to you. A mother must be very trusting towards someone to make such a decision. So dont be dissatisfied about it. You should feel honoured.

    I-Is that so?

    Nier nodded, pondered over what Alice said for a moment and then said: To tell the truth, her majesty ordered me to follow his majestys orders just before. I wonder if Im no longer a member of the Valkyries. Were her majestys children and warriors, yet her majesty is having me take orders from somebody else. Did I do something wrong?

    Alice stopped to think. She lowered her eyes and softly said: I cant make any guarantees there, Nier. Her majesty has never given anyone else the rights tomand the Valkyries Youre aware of the fact that we grew up alongside her majesty since we were young. Her majesty has bestowed us with parental warmth, and we wield our swords for her. Were her majestys sword and shield. We only take orders from her majesty. Ive never heard of her majesty have a Valkyrie obey the orders of another.

    Im worried too.

    Cant you just ask her majesty directly then?

    Alice looked at the door before her and Nier who was slightly down and said: I believe her majesty will provide you with a fair answer.

    I want to, but given her majestys current condition

    Whats wrong?

    Youll find out when you go inside.

    Nier pushed the door open. Alice is the captain of the Valkyries but she isnt responsible for protecting the empress. Shes responsible for assassinating and assaulting warriors. Shes rarely seen her majesty ever since she took the mantle of the first generation Valkyrie captain. To Alice, her majesty is forever that majestic existence which rode on her ck steed, with a long sword in hand, and her cloak soaked in so much blood that it couldnt be blown by the winds.

    No I Dont Want to be hated by my son No No I dont want to be hated by my son I dont want to Why am I like this? Im such a failure Im such a failure Im not worthy of being a mother I upset my son again I upset him again I want to be a good mother Why?

    Who are you?!

    Whos the person lying on the bed, hugging the pillow and shivering?!!

    Whos this young girl whos sulking like she got dumped by her lover?!!

    Wheres my empress?! Wheres my majestic empress that fought an enemy army seventeen times and didnt go down?! Wheres the majestic empress that makes all her retainers prostrate themselves before her?!

    Alices philosophies, world view and values took a huge hit too! It was such a big hit to her that she felt dizzy and was ready to die. Nier rushed in to support Alice on her feet. She anxiously called: Captain! Captain! Whats wrong, captain?! Hold yourself together! Captain! Captain!

    Haha Nier~, Nier~ Tell me Whats the point of our existence? Why are we alive? What value does our existence hold in this world?

    The impact was so harsh that shes questioning the meaning of her own existence?!!

    A momentter

    Alice haggardly crawled onto Niers thigh. She lifelessly asked Nier: Nier When did this start?

    Nier sat at the front door and replied: It started after lunch

    No I meant When did this phenomenon start?

    Since his majesty returned Her majesty has essentially fallen ill like this each time after meeting his majesty Her majesty is usually in that state for at least three hours

    Nier went silent for a moment. She then looked at Alice and said: Captain! It was definitely his majesty that caused her majesty to be like this! Her majesty was fine before his majesty returned! Its his majestys fault!!

    DAMN STRAIGHT!!

    Alice turned around and sat up. She was feeling weak, but in that moment, her eyes were alight with the mes of vengeance, like a body that passed out and then awoken up after being refuelled. She looked at Nier and shouted: I was wrong! I got tricked! That prince is evil to the core! He used shady tricks to turn our empress into that state! I take back what I said! That prince is trouble for us Valkyries!! We must eliminate him!!

    Nier excitedly stood up and said: Thats right!! Thats right! Thats what we have to do! We have to get rid of that gue!

    Yeah! Thats right! We have to kill

    Who did you two say you want to kill?!

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *In Chinese, there are numerous ways of referring to yourself as I. She uses a version which no retainer, servant or any other ss would use with anyone from the royal family.

    <strong>What my daily schedule looks like (7-days a week):</strong>

    3:30AM  Wake up

    4:00AM  Eat breakfast while proofreading tranted chapter

    5:00AM  Begin work

    7:30AM  Train

    10:00AM  Work

    12:00PM  Upload chapters to Patreon, then back to work while people are out having lunch or start tranting

    3:00PM  Train (If training 2x per day or otherwise work) + Upload chapter somewhere in between when nobody is paying attention

    5:00PM  Get home and continue work

    8:00PM  Finish work and start tranting

    10:00/11:00PM  Finish tranting and then prepare stuff for tomorrow and deal with house chores

    11:30PM/12:00AM  Enter the time machine to wake up in a few hours and do it all over again

    And heres a bonus, Troys moms at the hot spring by the border:

 Book 2: Chapter 8

    Book 2: Chapter 8

    A chilling light shed by. Strands of hair from Alice and Niers heads floated in the air. The sh wasnt seen clearly. Actually, it wasnt seen at all! Human eyes have limits and the sh just now exceeded that limit. The two of them exchanged looks as they watched their hair fall to the ground. They didnt even detect the sh. If the sher had wanted to take their lives, what would be on the ground right now wouldnt be their hair, but their heads.

    Your majesty!!

    The empress stood before them and sheathed her sword. She then took in a deep breath, looked at the two kneeling in a panic before her and said: You are not to touch my son! You are not to put his safety at risk. Anything that puts his safety at risk must be kept away! Nier! I believe I already ordered you to obey the princes orders! Why have you not left yet?!

    She drew her sword!!

    The sword that her majesty had not drawn in almost ten years was released for the sake of a man!!

    Thats her majestys beloved sword she used when she went to war. The reflection of that sword atop the snowy mountains on the steppe on the woods in the valley that appeared at the forefront of the army never disappeared. All the soldiers ced their beliefs in that sword. No soldier retreated when he saw the radiant light of that sword even when outnumbered or when the odds were against him. Ever since the empire sealed Fang Ma Southern Mountain, the empresss sword had not been unsheathed in over ten years. Everybody thought that the next time it was drawn would be the beginning of another great war. No one expected the sword which determined the fate of the nation to be drawn over a teenager!

    Alice lowered her head and shouted: Your majesty!! Dont be fooled by a man! This isnt how you were! Pleasee to your senses!

    Am I very strange? Is it strange of me to want to be a good mother?!

    Nier raised her head. She was terrified. She looked at the empress who bit down on her lip hard and eyes were welling up with tears. Shed never seen the empress shed a tear before!

    The empress looked at them and choked on her tears as she said: Cant I ask for a family? My husband is no longer with me and you want to take my son from me as well? I only have one child. He shares my blood. I gave birth to him and yet I have to let that other woman raise him. I want to keep my childpany like a normal mother. I want to hear him call me mom too. Are my desires that strange? Im willing to give up the throne if hes willing to stay by my side. I just want to be a qualified mother. Am I strange for desiring that?!

    Thats

    Alice and Nier exchanged looks. They had no way of considering that question. The empress shouldnt be like this from their perspective. To them, she was meant to be a majestic and brave existence like none before. She was supposed to be someone covered in bloodshed. The woman before them that was crying over her son wasnt behaving the way an empress should.

    Enough! Nier! From now on, you belong to my son! Move into the outer chamber and obey his orders. Go! Alice, take a squad with you and protect him from the shadows. Kill anybody who even attempts to bring him harm.

    Your majesty!

    GET OUT!

    The empress violently mmed the door shut. Nier and Alice looked at each before they stood up. They let out heavy sighs. They both wore very gloomy expressions. The empress had never been like that in front of them. The high and mighty image of the empress in their minds shattered, and became the image of an idiotic mother whod do anything for her son.

    Besides their concern, their other source of anger was jealousy. All the members of the Valkyries were orphans that the empress took in. She protected them until they came of age. Everything was given to them by her majesty and was the only existences who could bring a smile to her face. For them, she wasnt just an empress but like a mother to them. She was an existence that gave them everything. Thats why theyre almost like lunatic worshippers. The Valkyries dont have positive opinions about anyone and treat everyone coldly like enemies. They only show their happiness to the empress. They were willing to shed blood if it meant they could put a smile on the empresss face.

    But now, the one and only existence the empress cared about and loved was stolen away by some weird man. For his sake, she shed tears, felt sorrow and became so nervous she was nothing like an empress. Thats what saddened them most. It probably felt like a sad feeling of having their empress stolen away from them.

    Arent you Captain Alice and Instructor Nier? Long-time no see.

    The two of them turned around to face in the direction of the voice. They bowed and politely said: Greetings, Mr Castell! The journey must have been tough on you.

    Castell smiled and nodded. The two of them raised their heads and wore rarely seen looks of friendliness and respect, and asked: Are you here to see her majesty, Mr Castell?

    Yes. I just returned from the elf nation. Is her majesty in?

    She is. Its just Her majesty Is very strange

    Oh, his majesty has returned.

    Castellughed casually and then said: You two should leave. Its normal for her to be like that. She is his majestys mother after all. Her blood flows within him. Hes different to us. We are only her adopted children. Are we in any position to speak out when her biological son is here?

    Their expressions got gloomy but they nodded anyway. They then bowed and left. Castell watched their backs as they left. He then smiled, turned around to face the door, let out a long sigh and softly said: Youre not the only ones who are jealous

    I silently watched the sunset. So much has happened since I arrived here. Its only been a day, but it feels like its been a tiring month already for me. I didnt even feel this worn out over the matter with the Earth Dragons back at the elf nation. I feel like all my energy got drained over a lunch.

    I turned around andy on the bed. I suddenly remember that mom asked me to gift the empress something. I was rushed in the afternoon and forgot all about it. I sat up and opened my bag. I took out a ss bottle. Inside was a clear liquid which should be the spring water from the holy spring I suppose. Is the spring water of elves effective for humans? Why did she want me to give this to the empress?

    The water in the elf nation put me through hell. Mom had to hug me as she washed me every day when it was time to bath. Resisting those huge jugs pressing on me and her perfect body was torturous. Sometimes Luciatched her body onto mine to torture me further

    Wait!!!

    If I were to wash myself here

    Oh god, help me!!! Ill drown here! Ill drown I tell you!!

    *Knock. Knock*

    Come in.

    Sorry for disturbing you.

    The door got pushed open and I saw Nier leisurely enter with a small bag. She then looked at me, bowed and said: Your majesty. Ive been ordered to protect you, so please allow me to stay here. Further, I will be following your orders from now. I will do my best to carry out your orders. So please allow me to settle my luggage.

    STOP!!

    PLEASE STOP FOR A SECOND!!

    Wait! Im confused. Could you please exin this to me?!

    Exin? Didnt you make the request? Her majesty said that you wanted me toe here. Was it all a mistake?! It must be, right?! In that case, I apologise your majesty. Ill leave right away!

    Youre right. I did ask her for you.

    Tch

    You just clicked your tongue, didnt you?! You just angrily clicked your tongue, didnt you?!!! Are you that upset about staying with me?! That hurts, you know?!

    Where are you going to stay then?

    I helplessly sat on my bed and looked at her. She pointed at the book shelf and said: Behind there is a small room. It was originally intended to be used in cases of emergency, but since youre not using it, Ill stay there for the meantime.

    Oh Okay.

    I watched as Nier settled in with her one little bag. I was a little confused. Does Nier only have that one set of clothes? Or do all the Valkyries wear the same uniform? Or is her clothing in that little bag? Doesnt she have her own belongings?

    I dont know

    <strong>My Goals for the month:</strong> Maintain pace of 4 weekly chapters here, 5 for the higher-tier patrons, crack the 450 rank on novel update, give 100% effort to it (cause Im no good with maths, I dont know where 60% or 90% lie, I only know where 0% and 100% are). Other things like increasing number of readers, supporters etc. are beyond my control, so theres no point in me fretting over them. Yes, I only get 3.5  4.5 hours sleep, but I dont have the luxury of 8 hours of sleep, cant afford it, so I just sleep faster. Thats all from me, see you all next week!

 Book 2: Chapter 9

    Book 2: Chapter 9

    The empress didnte at dinner time. I was relieved but at the same time felt slightly ufortable. Dinner suited my pte more. Perhaps it was because they switched chefs. I had the dining hall to myself at dinner. Nier stood sternly behind me.

    I wiped my mouth with a napkin, washed my hands in the jade bowl by the side, turned around to look at Nier who had her hand ced on her sword and called her: Nier.

    Did the meal not suit your pte?

    Not at all It wasnt bad. I shook my head and gripped the bottle in my hand. I was going to give this to the empress tonight, but it looks like Ill have to make a trip to the inner court now. Ill need Nier to take me there since the empress isnt here.

    Nier looked at me without anypassion and asked: What are your orders then?

    I dont know why but I can always detect hatred towards me and a desire to kill me in her eyes Had she not received orders to protect me, I bet I wouldve had my throat slit while taking a stroll out at night out of nowhere.

    Umm Could you take me to see her majesty? I have something I want to give her

    What is it?

    Niers eyes turned cold and the killing intent aura she had intensified. It seemed that she gets angry if I mentioned her majesty in her presence. I handed her the small bottle in my hand and said: Just this I believe its the water from the elves holy spring. I dont know what purpose it serves either, its just what my mother asked me to bring along.

    Alright, pleasee with me. Ill take you to the inner court. However, dont get scared when you set foot into the inner court.

    Nier bowed. Her tone sounded like she was ridiculing me. I stood up and followed Nier out. The inner court must be where her majesty resides. Judging by Niers tone, I guess its heavily guarded.

    The inner court was situated in the innermost part of the pce. It didnt look eye-catching. It looked like a normal pce. Compared to all the other buildings, the residence of her majesty was much more Normal. I scanned the ce. There were two young girls with swords by the door. They looked identical to Nier. They had the same getup, the same hair and even the exact same gestures.

    When they saw Nier, they bowed and greeted her: Instructor!

    Nier nodded and responded: Uhm.

    She then walked up to them and looked at me following behind. She then gave a little smile, shuffled her feet on the steps and said: Your majesty, if youve prepared yourself, pleasee up.

    I nodded and followed Nier up the steps

    The inner court is the resting ce of her majesty and males are forbidden from entering! Take one more step and you will be killed on the spot mercilessly!!

    It didnt even ur to me!!

    I take back what I said about there being two guards. As soon as I set foot onto the step, swords were unsheathed in an instant from every direction. They were unsheathed so quickly I only heard the nging of steel. I stood there in a daze in the same posture as when I ced my foot down onto the step. About ten swords were aimed at my neck like a ne.

    I felt the cold steel on my neck. My neck will get prated if I even do so much as budge, huh?

    I was surrounded by the cold reflection of the des. My brain waspletely nk as I looked at a girl before me whose eyes were filled with killing intent. Had I taken another step my body would be in pieces right now.

    Your majesty, these are the Valkyries. The moment you stepped onto the steps, twelve swords were already aimed at your neck. You probably never imagined you could have so many swords against your neck, right?

    Nier stood in front of me and smiled proudly with her arms folded. She pped her hands and the swords were removed from my neck right away. A shadow moved and I was on my butt. I grabbed my neck and caught my breath as I scanned my surroundings out of shock. There was nothing around other than the two guards by the door. That moment was just like a dream.

    Please wait a moment, I shall go report to her majesty.

    I sat and looked at Nierpletely shocked. She looked at me with eyes filled with disdain. She turned around in a chic way. I felt like her ck ponytail whipped my heart. The Valkyries are a scary group of women! They should be called crazy, not loyal! With a group of guards like that here, this ce must practically be an impregnable castle.

    I quivered as I got up. My two legs were like jelly and I struggled to stand on my own legs. How embarrassing I have nothing but the utmost respect for anyone who can maintain their calm when theyve got twelve swords pressed against their throat.

    Nier quickly returned and said: Her majesty calls for you. Please enter.

    She then led me inside. The interior of the inner court was decorated much more extravagantly than its exterior. The floor we walked on reflected our reflection like a mirror. The swaying candles illuminated the magnificent walls of the inner court. It was as though everything was made of gold. There seemed to be a faint fruit fragrance inside.

    Nier led me to arge white folding door and said: Her majesty awaits you inside.

    Oh Alright

    So before you try and do something to her majesty, please remember our existence. After all, were capable of cutting you up into twelve parts in the time it takes for you to take a single step. I hope you and her majesty enjoy your conversation.

    Niers expression was really scary. You might say it was a polite smile but in my eyes, it was like the fierce gaze of a demon from hell. Nier pulled the door open. I took in a deep breath and entered.

    Her majestys room was basically structured the same as mine, except more extravagant. The air was also filled with a richer fruit scent. I looked around and spotted the empress sitting at a table. Her long ck hair was down while she was scribbling on documents in front of her while still in her military get-up.

    Thats fair game. A ruler has a rulers work after all.

    Without raising her head and while her hands continued to move on the documents, she faintly asked: Youre here veryte my son, is something the matter?

    Its about what happened in the afternoon Your majesty, please forgive

    What happened in the afternoon?

    What I said was too childish and angered your majesty

    Oh, that. I I I

    I noticed that her hand holding her pen was shaking slightly.

    Dont worry, Im not angry.

    A secondter, she took in a deep breath, raised her head and looked at me. Her ck eyes were filled with hope as she asked: Is there anything else youd like to ask of me?

    My mother asked me to give you something

    I handed over the bottle with two hands. Her face turned pale for a moment. She took the bottle, looked at it and then said: Im grateful for the gesture. Is there anything else my son? Dont be nervous, have some fruit.

    Her majesty ripped off a small string of grapes and handed them to me. I quietly ate one by one. She ced her face in her hands and I think she was smiling as she watched me. She rubbed her temples and asked: Did you manage to adapt to life with the elves over there, son?

    I adapted just fine, thank you for your concern, your majesty.

    Did the elf ruler treat you well?

    Mom I mean, my mother treated me very well.

    *Crack*

    I fearfully raised my head and saw the quill pen in her hand snapped in two She looked around and then returned her gaze to me. She threw away the now snapped pen, took in a deep breath and said: Theres Theres Theres nobody Else in my room So So Could you Umm Uhh Call Call Me

    I quickly ced the grape skins and seeds on the table, stood up and apologised: Your majesty! I know! Your majesty! I wont misaddress you!*

    No I Haa Forget it

    The empress sat back into her chair like a balloon that had its air drained and rested her face on her hand. The atmosphere turned awkwardly silent once again. I looked at her majesty. To be honest, the most important thing I wanted to ask when I came here was

    Umm Your majesty

    Her majesty shouldnt be an evil person She shouldnt be

    She clutched her face and replied as though she was crying: Speak.

    Umm Could I please ask you to bath with me?

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Because theres a chance Ill be asked, Ill exin. He thought she meant to refer to her as her majesty as opposed to mom.

    I came across another trantion for something else that used Inner Pce instead of Inner Chamber which is the literal trantion. I skipped that because it made no sense and would be geographically tough to visualise when youve got a pce, and then an Inner Pce. Therefore, up to now Ive gone with Inner Chamber since it was more of a dwelling than an actual Pce, because we associate pce with a main building structureprised of small units. They dont have a kitchen built into their dwelling for example. Anyway, I did some research and have found that the term used officially for it is Inner Court or Outer Court. As such, Ill be using Court from now on.

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> I haventposed any pieces for the recent chapters because the tone in the chapters arent as consistent as volume 1. Its possible topose a mncholic tone and then switch to happy or jumpy in the same piece, but since your reading speed differs, itd be extremely awkward to have a mncholic melody when the empress is going dere-dere if you know what I mean.

 Book 2: Chapter 10 (Uncensored)

    Book 2: Chapter 10 (Uncensored)

    Nier

    Just take it as me begging you. Please kill yourself, alright?

    What the hell?!!

    Nier stood before me with her hands sped in front of her and begged me. What sort of request are you asking of me?! Im your prince at the end of the day, and this is how you treat me?! Is it so strange for me to ask to take a bath with my own mother?! Im no pervert either. I wouldnt have made this request if I could wash without drowning!

    Moreover, when I made this request, the empress got so ted she flipped her table over. She jumped up and starting undressing. I couldnt have stopped her even if I had wanted to. If Nier didnt hear the awkward sounds and barge in I wouldve seen her everything from head to toe by now. That said, Nier almost pulled her sword out on me when she came in.

    I was now standing with Nier in the bathrooms change rooms, where Nier made that request very formally.

    Just what are you thinking? I reminded you that you needed to think twice before doing anything to her majesty. The Valkyries devote their loyalty to her majesty, not you. Youre angering us by doing this. She pressed her hand against her sword, sighed and said: I didnt think Id get mad, but your majesty, you keep on giving me surprises.

    What are you guys mad about when Im spending time together with my own mother?!

    I cantprehend this!!

    Son!! Son!! Hurry up ande in!! The water temperature is perfect!

    I heard the empresss excited calls. I looked at Nier and stiffly said: Could I bother you to turn around? I cant undress with you looking

    Of course not. I must ensure that youre not taking any weapons inside. Being naked is nothing to be ashamed of. Or are you implying that your body is so filthy you cant show others?

    Nier red at me. I felt like my most important sense of pride was being looked at with disgust She was basically implying my body wasnt attractive. Logically speaking, exposing a mans body to a woman isnt embarrassing in itself entirely, but having it ridiculed by her is the cruellest thing in the world!

    Our philosophies, world view and values have huge discrepancies!

    If you feel too nervous about undressing by yourself, Ill undress too.

    DONT!! Ill undress!

    My face and ears werepletely red as I stripped off myst piece of clothing. Niers expression, however, didnt change at all. She didnt even shift her gaze. She didnt seem to be the least bit interested in my body. She just kept her eyes expressionlessly on my face from the moment I started undressing until I was done. She didnt show any dirty or ridiculing thoughts at all.

    Your body is so thin. I guess youre the type who eats andzes around, huh? Or is it because you didnt inherit enough elf gics, hmm?

    Please show some respect for elves, alright?!

    Nier didnt respond. Instead she opened the bathroom. Ah Is this really the bathroom? Are you sure were not at the wrong ce? Are you sure this isnt an aquatics centre? A hot wave came over carrying water vapour along. The glittering tiles were neatly arranged, the walls were made of marble and in the middle was a huge water fountain. On the walls were exquisite wall-paintings and marble statues. The size of the bath was more like a pool than a bath. As soon as I entered, two maids walked up to me. I wasnt sure where to aim my gaze

    I climbed onto the bed to one side. The maid behind me carefully spread some oil on me. I silently tried to recall my calculus knowledge and lessons in ss to stop my bodys natural physiological reaction This is the empresss inner court, so even her maids were first-ss beauties. I usually get red in the face just shaking hands, so with two beautiful girls touching me like this, of course my body would react. And what made things worse was

    They didnt spare my private spot!

    Dont worry about all those procedures!! Hurry up and let my son into the water!!

    Her majestys stern voice echoed throughout the heat filled bathroom. The two maids let go once they heard her, stood to one side and said: Your majesty, please enter the bath.

    I took in a deep breath. Am I entering a bath or hell here? I have to enter the water by the empresss side or else Ill just sink to the bottom. I walked to the edge of the bath. The baths here were divided into three types that were distinguishable just by looking. They were the ice bath, the warm bath and the cold bath. Her majesty was in the hot bath right now. The tray beside her had wine and fruit.

    Hurry up and get in the water, son.

    I could see the empresss beautiful body through the water. Her curves werent as prominent as the elves. Her body was more slender. But those jugs have got to be a raremodity even amongst humans, right?! In the eyes of humanity, other than the few scars on her waist and lower abdomen, the empresss body must considered be perfect.

    I cant! I cant go into the water!! I need someone to carry me in!

    Your majesty Umm Uhh Could I please ask you to Carry me into the water?

    HUH?!

    Her voice echoed through the room, scaring me to the point where I almost knelt down. The empress swam over with eyes filled with joy. Are you that moved?! She was so excited her whole body quivered. Her smile was brighter than anything. She took in a deep breath and opened her arms. Her voice was trembling so much it barely resembled human speech: Come Come, my son Sure No worries Mom Mom will hold you Sniff!

    Are you so moved that youre crying?!

    I looked at the empress who opened her door which reminded me of the poetic saying hot springs and lotions Haa~ Chinese culture really is unfathomably deep. It only took them four words to describe the eloquence of a beauty in a bath

    I gently reached my hand out. It was the first time I touched the empresss body. She grabbed my arms with her trembling arms. She was so pleasantly surprised she roared and then pulled me into the water

    Thats right, she didnt help me slowly into the water, but pulled me right into the water while she remained in the water Just visualise the sight of a tiger ripping the head of its prey off its shoulders

    Son! Son! My son! My Son! Ahh! Im bathing with my son! Im so happy, so, so happy! Ive never experienced such a blissful moment before. Son Son

    The empress pulled me right into her embrace. My face was pressed in between her valleys. I just got my head out of the water and before I could catch some air, I was faced with another crisis threatening to deprive me of oxygen. The empresss embrace was totally different to moms embrace. Mom hugged me very gently, while the empress put a lot of strength into her hug. I felt like my spine was getting crushed by her arms

    A unique scent hit me. I could feel the empresss warm body against mine. She couldnt want for anything more than to glue herself to me. She rubbed her smooth skin against me vigorously. I felt like I was going to give in and fall, if you know what I mean

    I dont argue that a boob-face-wash is heavenly, but not being able to breathe and the pain of having my joints grinding like this made me prefer death

    She vigorously rubbed her face against my forehead. She was so excited she grit her teeth, and was only left with her impulse to embrace me

    I struggled with all my might, sshing water and trying to push her away. It was only then that she noticed my difort and loosened her grip. She looked at me with her gentle smile as I looked at her. Just as I was about to speak I noticed something deadly.

    I could move in the water.

    I didnt seem to be affected in any way.

    It was the same feeling I had when I took baths before I died The feeling of skin contact with the water, the warm temperature of the water and the feeling of water washing over my body felt the exact same. My body didnt have any abnormalities. It was normal like when I took baths at home when I was still alive.

    Son My Son Do you need anything else? Be more affectionate with me. I knew you loved mommy. I knew you were ying hard-to-get. Mommy will help you wash. Come here Let mommy hold you tight Come Come Call me mom Call me mom Come on, my sone on

    Who are you, you crazydy?!

    I fearfully looked at the empress who was drooling like a lost zombie approach me. I gave it my all to back away and shouted: Its fine, your majesty! Its fine! Ill go to the furthest spot! I wont disturb your bath! Please let go of me! Let go of me! Save me!!!

    That day, I went through a new life experience.

    That was, her majesty was forever a solider. I was a soldier, but I only went through the training.

    My strengthcouldntpare to her majestys.

 Book 2: Chapter 11

    Book 2: Chapter 11

    The empress sat in her armchair, put one leg over the other, rested her face in her right hand and stared at her reflection in the mirror.

    She thought that she could improve her rtionship with her son during their bath, but in the end she ended up scaring him because she was too hasty. It felt like their rtionship got worse instead of improving.

    However

    She managed to sessfully hug her son even though he wasnt too willing Things couldnt continue the way they were. She had to get him to ept her as his mother. He always called the other woman mom, but her your majesty. She was his biological mother so why wasnt she able to receive her childs love?

    She could have everything she asked for but she couldnt get her child to call her mom. She could still remember the pain and bliss of giving birth to him. She could still remember his tiny figure after she gave birth to him. She was enveloped in bliss as she watched him take his silent breaths. She could watch her child for all of eternity.

    However, up until now shes spent her days on horseback. She led the army herself to conquer thends. Shes an empress that fulfilled all her roles and worthy of respect. From the perspective of her soldiers, shes a brave and peerlessmander. From the perspective of her enemies, shes their nightmare on the battlefield. But nobody but her own tears that flow from her eyes every night and herself know that shes also a mother.

    She felt that she owed him far too much and reasoned that was why it was only normal for him to be so vignt of her. She gave birth to him but didnt apany him. But its not like she didnt want to stay by his side. If she could choose her fate, shed be willing to abandon the empire and her throne. She wanted to see her child slowly grow up even if that meant shed be a meremoner as that was enough for her.

    She owns a vast territorial area yet cant get her own son to call her mom.

    A maid held the empresss hair and carefully and meticulouslybed it. Her majesty has never once dedicated any effort into looking after her hair, but her long ck hair was perfect. The maid carefullybed her majestys hair as she was afraid of hurting her. That said, her majesty was no stuck up woman, so she wouldnt throw a fit over a broken strand of hair.

    Theb got stuck because of the maids trembling hand. The empress vigorously swayed and two strands of her hair broke.

    I apologise, your majesty!!

    The maid immediately knelt down. The empress lowered her head to look at her and then violently swung a kick at her.

    A clear crack sound was made. The maid flew out like a piece of cotton, and crashed heavily into the wall. Ah, wait. Allow me to correct myself there. What flew out wasnt her body, but her corpse.

    The empress stood up, flicked her hair, picked up a long whip that was barbed on one side and walked out.

    The inner court rules forbade males from entering but it was extremely difficult for females to enter too. The inner court was her majestys residence. Normal people werent allowed to look at her appearance let alone her dwelling. As a consequence, not many people were aware that she had her unique hobby set up underground. That ce is her dungeon.

    Your majesty!

    Two young girls walked over and saluted her when they saw her.

    The dungeon was wet, dark and cold. The candle lights swaying on the wall made the lighting inside unsteady. The rust and rancid smell was inerasable. The empress slowly crossed over the wet floor and moss on the ground. She looked at the man kneeling inside of the rusty iron railing cell. He had a foul stench on him, probably because he wet himself.

    Your majesty! Your majesty! Please spare me! Please spare me! I I was unaware that his majesty did not like meat stews! I I have served you for many years Please spare me Please spare me!!

    The man crawled on the ground like a bug over to her. One of the young girls extended her foot out, stepped on his head and eximed: Who let you approach her majesty?!

    Busybody

    The empress pushed the young girl away, pulled out her long whip and whipped the man squirming on the ground. The whip ripped through the air and made a terrifying sound upon impact. The sharp spikes on the whip were like a hound biting into his flesh. The air was quickly filled with the stench of blood. The two young girls jerked like the effects of doping kicked in, like a wolf that found its prey on a snowy day.

    AAAARRRGGH!!

    His screams of excruciating pain reverberated in the dungeon, frightening a group of rats who fled their corner.

    The empress snapped her whip back, looked at him and said: The meat stew you made, made my son suffer a lot.

    I I I did not do that intentionally I did not

    My son suffered after he ate your meat stew.

    The whip made contact again, and another piece of flesh levitated into the air.

    The empress looked at him without any pity. She raised her whip up high again, took in a deep breath, grunted, ripped it through the air and created an explosive resonating sound in the tiny dungeon again

    I want my son to call me mom!!

    I want to act coquettish with my son while I embrace him!

    I want to be a qualified mother. I want to see my son mature!!

    I just want to be a mother! A Mother!!!

    The two girls got excited watching her peel his flesh off his bones and stter his blood with her whip, and cried: Long live, your majesty!!

    Their eyes were filled with the mes of insanity. That was their empress. Thats the attitude an empress should have. ying, conquering, and overruling everything, killing all those who dare question her. That was the empress. That was the empresss true nature. That was the empress they adored!

    The Valkyries are loyal to an empress, not a mother!

    The mans shrill screams came to a sudden halt and all that was left was a pile of flesh and blood. There were white bones in sight too. His flesh could now be found at every corner of the dungeon. The air was filled with the stench of blood. The empress licked every drop of blood off of her finger. Her red lips looked even more seductive. She threw the whip, turned around and left.

    She was done letting off steam.

    She returned to her usual self where she was a loving mother

    Everybody but her was a threat to her son.

    Shes his rightful mother. He grew up inside her. Hes her son to which she gave birth to. Theres no mistake about it.

    That bitch

    The empress threw herself onto her bed and cussed the ruler of that other world again

    I opened my eyes to see a pair of green eyes looking at me

    Nier, I beg you. Please dont look at me like that

    Your majesty, I beg you. Please kill yourself

    Thats the second time youve made that unreasonable request of me today!!! Do you have a grudge against me?!

 Book 2: Chapter 12

    Book 2: Chapter 12

    Her majesty didnte to the conference today.

    I heard it had to do with his majestys return.

    Yeah, the only thing or person in the entire empire who could stop her majesty froming to a conference would be his majesty.

    The throne which her majesty always sat on in the conference chamber was empty today. The retainers below whispered amongst each other. Those who were ordered to off themselvesst time now had swollen red faces. They sneaked nces at each other to see others have more swollen faces than themselves. The reason the rtionship between the two factions have be more harmonious today is probably because the representatives of both factions this time are elders.

    They respected each other and werent impulsive like the young ns who were still wet behind their ears.

    Castell walked up to the middle of the two rows of tables, pped his hands and said with a smile: Alright, everybody. Her majesty is not feeling well today, so you may all leave early today.

    My, my, long no see, Castell.

    One of the old fat men from the formal clothing faction looked at Castell, pointed at him with his fingers which resembled lotus roots,ughed out loud and said: You sneaky bastard, whered you run off to? Did you go off to make some big bucks?

    Castell replied with a smile: You sure know how to tell jokes. I only made a trip to the elf nation as an envoy.

    Arent you modest? Hahahaha. Castell, Castell. Youre our envy. Youre the only retainer who can freely enter the inner courts.

    He put his back into patting Castell on the shoulder as he said: What I mean is, were just mere retainers. We arent favoured by her majesty like you Castell.

    Castell turned around as he looked at his dignified rectangr face, chuckled and said: Youre exaggerating General Carter. Im not favoured by her majesty. I just happened to start serving her earlier. Furthermore, I am not the only one permitted entry into the inner court. I have to report in before entering. His majesty is the one who can freely enter and leave the inner court.

    Oh yeah, his majesty has returned. I havent gone and paid his majesty a visit yet.

    The fat blob walked over to Castells side, tapped Castell on his chest with his hands which had gems on every finger, and said: Lets get together one day and invite his majesty to an evening party. Our dear prince has returned and we didnt even pay him a visitst night. Shame on us.

    Yeah, we should hold an evening party. General Carter nodded and continued: Castell, is his majesty free right now? We didnt pay him a visit yesterday so we need to go and apologise today.

    Castell pursed his lips into a smile. These people who are always up to no good really dont learn. Since theyre aware that they cant win favour with her majesty, theyre trying to win his majestys favour instead. Theyve alsoe to the realisation that whichever faction wins his majestys favour will consequently win favour with her majesty. Its just as they say, whether its a prince, a wealthy and powerful retainer, or a general, none canpare to her majestys favour. The moment theyre bestowed with her majestys favour, will be the moment they control half of the empire.

    Sorry, but I dont know where his majesty has gone His majesty is a free and easy-going spirit, so I presume hes left to pce to go y somewhere.

    The fatso thumped his chest and proudly said: My, thats not good. Im acquainted with all the shops. His majesty shouldve mentioned it if he was going to go out. I can guarantee that it wouldnt cost him a penny to entertain himself and eat out on the streets.

    Hmm Perhaps we should organise a parade for his majesty. Ill go arrange it now.

    Castell stopped them and said: Dont be hasty. His majesty must be tired from his trip and has yet to rest up. Instead of tiring him further, how about letting his majesty y freely for a few days? You can go pay his majesty a visit afterwards.

    Youre right, youre right.

    Lets do that then.

    I dont know anything about what Castell said, but he was right about two things. One, Ive indeed left the pce. Two, I really am exhausted.

    If someone were to sit beside you and watch you sleep while cleaning their sword with a piece of cloth, I dont think youd be able to sleep either. Thats right, Nier sat on the chair next to my bedst night and stared at me the whole night while cleaning her sword with a piece of cloth. I couldnt even fall asleep.

    Or rather, I didnt dare to fall asleep

    I have a very important task toplete today. I need to get an armour made using these materials mom gave so I need to find an experienced cksmith. The skills of cksmiths in the elf nation allow them to create simple pieces of armour, but theyre not the best choice when ites to crafting high-grade armour. While its true that magic has been cast on the Earth Dragon armour, it still requires the handiwork of humans to create light armour which allows ease of movement and isnt easy to spot.

    But I really dont want to bring Nier along

    Nier however wouldnt back off half-an-inch. She followed me without wearing any expression and I couldnt shake her off either. The pce guards in the elf nation were a headache, but I couldnt even eat breakfast with this cold female bodyguard with her hand ced on her sword following me around! Niers just ignore me aura scared the boss of the meat bun stand shitless.

    Lucia doesnt reveal her weapon and usually dresses like a young girl, but not Nier! Wherever Nier goes, the atmosphere around her bes imposing. Is it too much to ask to let me take a stroll on the streets?!

    Umm, Nier, could you possibly head back first? I really dont need any protection.

    Please dont misunderstand. I couldnt be more eager to drag your corpse through the streets. However, Id fail her majesty if I did that. Just pretend that Im not here, you can just ignore me.

    Arent you cursing me?! You really want me dead, dont you?! Speaking politely like that doesnt change the evil fact that you me dead!

    Nier, I think we need to have a chat as to why you want me to die so badly

    Nier titled her head, looked at me confused and asked: Dont you think that youre an unnecessary existence, your majesty? Dont you at least have that teeny amount of self-awareness?

    The earnest tone you said that with really hurt me

    I definitely need to shake her off

    I scanned the streets. Humanitys city streets are wider than the elf nations, but the streets werent spacious. The scent in the air was stronger. The scent of different foods and fragrances were mixed together. Carriages went up and down the streets non-stop. It was the same scene that I witnessed upon my arrival. This ce was bustling like a modern day metropolis.

    I squeezed in and out of the crowds. This is what I learnt from the Celestial Empire*. Its a skill you need to navigate food courts, public transport stops and tourist attractions. I could find a spot for myself regardless of how crowded it was. What do you think, Nier? You cant keep up with me when youve never experienced travelling during Chinese New Year, can you? How are you going to catch me?

    Your majesty, youre headed towards the flower district.

    Far out!

    Nier followed closely behind. I never lost her!!

    Flower district?

    I slowly noticed the change in the environment. There were yellow gs hung atop the buildings on both sides. An arched gate separated this area from the rest of the world. There were women dressed in short yellow skirts revealing their arms and legs on one side. The majority of them were chattering in groups. On the other side were women in long skirts made from silk or otherwise expensive silk. They clung to the arms of men, walking with them along the street happily.

    This must be the red-light district.

    I turned around and saw Nier looking in that direction with an extremely disgusted look on her face. It seemed that she hated the area. I looked inside and found that it was a subdivision of the city. However, the alleys between the buildings were narrow. Theyre perfect for setting sexual traps even gods couldnt escape. You know the type where the girl seduces the guy into going into an alley with her, and the moment the guy pulls his pants down, therell be a few hunks thate in iming to be her brother, boyfriend or whatever, and then either threaten to sue you for sexual harassment and extort money from you, or outright beat you up and run off with your wallet? I imagine I could jump from the second floor since it doesnt look that high anyway.

    Alright, Ill shake Nier off here!

    I dont believe a girl would take the initiative toe here. Additionally, shed have to share the space with men. Nier will definitely wait at the door. Ill escape through the window, jump down into an alley and get away! Perfect!

    Oh, right. I was nning toe here. I know its daytime, but Im craving it this morning. Nier, do you want toe in with me?

    I pointed to this so called flower districts huge yellow g and smiled naughtily.

    Nier looked at me even more disgusted

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Celestial Empire = A name used to refer to China. It was a trantion of Tianchao (), a name for China.

    Flower District is the old phrase for red-light district.

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> Regarding the suggestion about moving it to a bigger site, it has its merits but also its drawbacks. And putting aside my asshole nature and desire to top them, we were discussing the finance growth side of things. To address that and y devils advocate, its a feasible method, but at the same time fruitless. To borate, a growth in readers increases the probability of more mary support, but at the same time, that probability is minute. The reason is, its very, very rare that someone cant afford something in life  putting third world countries and bankruptcy aside. Its about value. The question is Is this/that/he/she worth x amount of dors/x amount of time. And youd be hard pressed to persuade me that you couldnt afford $1 a month. If you actually cant afford $1/month, youd be off someone trying to make a fraction of that to survive, not here. If you actually cant, I suggest you stop reading and go sort your life out by the way. What theyre really saying is This isnt worth $1/month. And thats fine, Im not going to call you a jerk, stingy or whatnot. Ill just grind, try to push further and find ways to make it worth $x/month. As of current, we have nearly 4k readers here for Son-con, and more reading on aggregate sites (which Ill soon deal with), so 5k+, and 51 believe it to be worth their mary support. Jacking it up to 10k and extrapting therefore, most likely wont make much more than a minute difference. And as for the big-wigs, Ill find a way to over-take them, Im good at that.

    Thats that, and now heres my promised bonus, /lordwujizun/videos/260850121066846/

 Book 2: Chapter 13

    Book 2: Chapter 13

    Arent you the energetic one, sir? Youre already here so early in the morning?

    I sweat that this is my first time going to a ce of this sort. As soon as I entered, all my senses were overwhelmed by the scent of cheap perfumes and the smiles of women. The majority of them appeared only wearing short skirts. They smiled mockingly as they looked over my way. One of them was smoking a pipe, while the others who were covered in heavy make-up looked at me with enchanting smiles and said.

    Hmm

    I havent seen you before. Youre not an old customer, so did you just arrive in the city? Youvee to the right ce. Of all the ces in the imperial city, were the best at helping men rx and have fun. Many travellers lost track of when they had to leave when they came here

    I smiled bitterly. Are you sure that you didnt off them when they didnt have money to pay you? I feel like the probability that is highly probable But from a logical standpoint, the chances of such cases urring in the imperial city shouldnt be too high, I dont think

    Hey, uhh Id like to ask where cksmiths aremonly found in the imperial city.

    I really didnt want sink into depravity here, probably because all the women around me were all national-level beauties like mom, the empress, Nier, and Lucia. Im currently not interested inmon women. However, I still need to gather the information I need Nier didnt enter with me just as I predicted. Once I get to the second floor, Ill find a window to jump out of and all will be well.

    cksmiths? cksmiths are gathered three neighbourhoods away from here. Youll find a city wall inside the city there. I wouldnt go out of my way to go there, it stinks like rotten eggs. She frowned as she fanned her nose vigorously as though she was there smelling the stench.

    I smiled bitterly to go along with her. The rotten egg smell she mentioned must be sulphur. But is it alright to have cksmiths within the city? Isnt it better to have production engineering equipment ced on the city outskirts? The cksmiths and artisans here mustmonly use sulphur, right?

    Wait! Sulphur?!

    That must mean that humanitys technology has already reached the point where theyre using cannons then!

    Ah, right I heard humanity already had guns when I was with the elves. But I thought they were arquebus so I didnt pay too much attention. I never expected them to have cannons already. For all I know, the standards of their cannons may already be at the 18th centurys level. That also means that humanity here has already started using flintlock guns.

    Elves with magic wouldnt be able to keep up with the attack pace of humanity then. A human with a gun is apletely different being to a human without a gun.

    Are you here to ask for directions, sir? How about rxing now that youve got your answer? As our ancestors use to say, a man must rx his mind in order to work, right? This is also the first time Ive seen a man bring a girl along with him here Or is that your wife looking for you?

    I turned around and was shocked to find Nier standing behind me. She closed her eyes and ced her right hand on her sword handle. All the women around me backed off in an instant. Niers aura was implyinge close and Ill kill you, which was extremely frightening. She ced her hand on her sword handle while standing behind me in silent.

    NIer Why did youe in?

    This is no ce for a girl to be!! What sort of psychological obstacles did you have to ovee to enter?! Why did youe in?!

    Dont worry. You can do whatever you please. Just pretend Im not present.

    Nier pulled out a piece of cloth thatd be used to cover her eyes, then flicked her ponytail and said: I can locate enemies just through my hearing so you dont have to worry. Please follow your degenerated soul and go ahead with your degenerative-depraved personal activities. This ce is perfect for you if you think about it. How about you move into here?

    I have nothing left to say about your animosity towards me

    How can I pretend you dont exist?! Are you just going to watch me do what I want to do if I decided to?!

    And youve deeply hurt me with your words once again!

    The youngdy is truly an interesting one. She looks so adorable when shes jealous.

    Youre thinking too much. Im not jealous. To me, hes just a target that I hate to the very core and couldnt be more eager to kill.

    Just kill me and be done with it

    I cant, and thats why I asked you to kill yourself.

    She drew her sword, went down on one knee and handed her sword to me with two hands I felt my mouth twitch. Its my mistake. I can ept living with anyone but Nier. Shes not joking. She really does hate me to my core! What did I do to you?! Or did the original prince do something to you?! What happened to us not sharing any rtionship?! Why do you hate me like I prostituted you or abandoned you?!

    Actually, its worse than that!

    Please choose a girl for me!

    I grit my teeth. If thats how you want to y, Ill go along with you! The second floor should be where the rooms are. I dare you to follow me into the room!

    Sure! Who do you like?

    A girl pulled me over, pped her hands, and the girls who heard it came over and posed seductively. I swept my eyes across them. I wasnt earnestly choosing. ck hair, ck eyes, tall and a generous bosom. Okay, you!

    Wait!!

    Arent those basically the empresss features?!

    Aaaahhh!!! Is that what I think of the empress?! Why?! Why?! Shouldnt I choose one that resembles Lucia more? Why am I choosing one whos simr to the empress?!

    Man, thats too scary!!

    Alright. Get a room on the second floor

    As soon as the woman finished shouting, the woman I chose rushed over. She smiled seductively and wrapped her arms around mine. I almost gagged because of her poor quality perfume. Seeing her up close, I noticed her face had wrinkles that couldnt be hidden and her skin was turning dark Sorry auntie, but I really dont feel that way about you. Once we get upstairs, Ill be leaving through the window. Ill pay you, dont worry!

    Miss You dont need to follow us upstairs now do you?

    Move

    Nier pushed the bossdy aside with one hand. She stomped up to the second floor and followed closely behind me into a small room. She then closed the door and blocked the door.

    I was face-to-face with the woman. The woman looked at Nier confused, tugged on my clothes and quietly asked: Whats this about?

    Oh, dont worry about me. Just ignore me. Do whatever you please.

    Nier brought a chair over and sat by the door. She closed her eyes and folded her arms, acting like she didnt exist. I grit my teeth, aggressively yanked the window open, left some gold coins behind and leapt out!!

    Toss it! Ill leg it if I have to!!

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> Next chapter posted here will drop in 96 hours instead of 72 hours for reason previously exined. About the read more button, Im testing some things out, so please put up with it until I figure out what I need to which wont be long. Sorry guys. Andst thing, whoever you people are creating fraud donations, fuck off! If youre trying to troll, youre just wasting your time filling out the form. The bot systems arent stupid, they can pick up on it, nimrods. Find something better to do. The level of stupidity exhibited basically indicates that if I were to put your brain in a birds head, it would fly upside down. Leave it alone if you dont want to use it.

 Book 2: Chapter 14

    Book 2: Chapter 14

    I overestimated the height of this ce and my jumping ability. My leg hurt like it broke when Inded. I tried to stand up straight but bent over and fell to the ground. A few men dressed haggardly surrounded me as I groaned and held my leg. The leader of the group was as skinny as a monkey. He looked at me and smiled, revealing his yellow teeth. He pulled a dagger out from his waist. He knelt down, pat me on my face with his knife, and said: My, my. We scored ourselves one early in the morning and hes even broken his leg. Whatever shall we do? How about you just obediently hand over your wallet? If you refuse, youll never stand up again.

    I held my leg, looked at the dagger before my eyes, took a deep breath and eximed: You guys should hurry and run You may still be able to escape with your lives

    Puhahaha

    His stinky breath that escaped his mouth when heughed nearly made me gag. He gave me a strong kick to my gut. I coughed, groaned and grabbed my belly. It felt like my insides were being jumbled around. Heughed aloud and said: Youre going to prevent me from escaping in that shape? Youre worried about our lives? How about you worry about yourself first?!

    *Tup, tup*

    A dark shadow from abovended. I heard the fluttering of a white cape and the friction of a sword being drawn from its scabbard. I held in my pain and shouted: Stop! Nier! Dont

    A warm liquid sshed onto my face and my nose was filled with the scent of blood. I opened my eyes and saw the skinny guy acting tough in front of me moments ago slowly drop to the ground. He got stabbed through his chest and fell down right before me. His eyes were filled with fear. His body was still jerking. I watched as his eyes stopped moving before me.

    WHOA!! SOMEONES BEEN KILLED!! SOMEONES BEEN KILLED!!!

    Hisrades standing around scrambled to escape and Nier tightened her boots to give chase. I held the pain in and reached my hand out to grab Nier by her wrist.

    Your majesty!

    Dont Dont Dont Dont Kill!

    Nier looked at me puzzled. A short moment after, she sighed, gave me a nod and proceeded to wipe her sword down with a torn off piece of cloth from the guys shirt before sheathing it. I used the wall to support myself up. I coughed softly and looked at the corpse on the ground speechless.

    His eyes werent even shut. Nier pierced his heart in that split second. I knew itd end this way which is why I told them to run. I couldnt stop Nier. Even a mugger shouldnt have to die. Someone just died before me as if it were nothing.

    I couldnt erase his terrified eyes from my mind. I dont get it. I dont understand why Nier kills so casually. Ive never killed anybody. Heck, Ive never hit anybody before. I used my hand to wipe the now cold blood off my face. I looked at the pool of blood underneath the corpse that was getting bigger and bigger. I was scared whenever I saw his eyes Ive never killed anybody and yet now somebody had just been killed in front of me without rhyme or reason. His corpse was slowly turning cold, while the person who took his life was standing to one side without any guilt as if nothing had happened.

    I clenched my fist, looked at Nier and asked in a shaky voice: Nier Do you enjoy Killing people?

    Nier calmly replied: No.

    Do you feel guilty about killing people?

    No.

    Nier looked at me and said: To me, killing people is both my job and the meaning of my existence. Her majesty saved me when I was about to be sold off to this sort of ce to serve rotten nobles and rich families like you. Only the Valkyries have treated me with equality. Her majesty bestowed me my dignity and gave meaning to my life. My life, honour and everything else were all bestowed upon me by her majesty. I have no way of repaying her, so I can only present her with the heads of her enemies. Youve never experienced the suffering I went through. You wont understand the significance her majesty and the Valkyries hold to me. You dont understand us, so dont order us around. Killing people is a job to me, not a hobby. I dont feel guilty about it just as the world doesnt feel guilty in its treatment towards me. Her majesty is the only one who treats us with gentleness and fairness. We devote our loyalty to her majesty. The life of others does not concern us.

    I looked at Nier. Her eyes were calm and had no hints of emotional fluctuations. From her perspective, theres nothing wrong with killing people. There are nows or morals in her world, only her majestys existence. Theres no way that I could convey logic to her because the only being she believed in was her majesty. This was clearly a crazy form of loyalty. Actually, no. This was no longer loyalty.

    I scratched my head, sighed and said: Anyway Thank you, Nier You saved me there But, you had no reason to kill them. They were just mugging me. Thats not deserving of the death penalty, yet you disregarded thew and killed him. The fault lies with me I didnt stop you Anyway, since you are to follow my orders now, Im going to give you your first rule you must abide by, and that is, you are not allowed to kill without my permission.

    As you wish, your majesty. But please remember, if her majesty orders me to kill, I will not hesitate to draw my sword.

    Nier looked at me calmly. She doesnt have a craving to murder, but neither does she hate it, so she wont question this order of mine.

    That, Im aware of. Ill talk to her majesty when we return

    I looked at the bustling streets outside and recalled the painful, grimacing and sad cries that day, as well as the citizens kneeling on the ground not daring to raise their heads. Can this empires regime truly really continue on this way? You cant rule a country for long with oppression. Do the citizens here fear her or respect her?

    Im not sure.

    Nier kicked the corpse blocking the way away, folded her arms, looked at me and said: Where are we going now, your majesty?

    I looked at her, paused and said: Lets go and buy some clothes.

    You dont need to buy clothes. There are tailors in the pce.

    I meant buy clothes for you.

    I pointed towards her military uniform shes worn for god knows how long covered in blood, held my head and said: How do you expect me to take you around when youre covered in blood like that? Lets get you some clothes first before we continue.

    Theres no need. I dont need any other clothing. This was handed to me by her majesty so I wont change no matter what.

    Then what about the blood on you?!

    Sorry for rejecting your offer, but Im onlyfortable in military uniforms.

    Alright then It looks like I wont get to see Nier in a skirt Patrol soldiers shouldnt give us a hard time if they see her Valkyrie uniform. I responded: Since thats the case, wrap your cape around you properly. Were heading to the industrial area where the cksmiths are.

    Understood.

    Nier nodded and then wrapped her cape around her tightly. Nier looked really cool with her white cape on. But whenever the memories of the things she doeses to mind, I cant help but feel shes scary, and not cool

 Book 2: Chapter 15

    Book 2: Chapter 15

    The industrial area and the red light district were different to each other. There were yellow gs over there while there were green gs over here. There was an arched gate over there while the city doors were here. If you wanted topare, then the buildings in the industrial area were worn out inparison. It was apparent that the architects forcefully tried to increase the height of the buildings which reached dangerous levels. They were overstretched into the middle of the street dangerously and blocked the sunlight. The ground wasnt even. The ground was uneven and there was the stench of dirty water. When we arrived at the green coloured door on this side it was like we had entered a different world. It waspletely different to the bustling and flourishing scenery on the other side. This ce stunk like a rubbish dump with the smell of sulphur and rust.

    This ce must be made up of both the slums and the industrial area. The smell of this area really should be isted here. This sort of location is ideal for people in the slums working in the industrial industry. Bubbling red and yellow water was also flowing about here.

    It wont work Look at the materials you gave me. This is all silk. I could help you make some cloth armour if you asked, but its impossible to make armour with the level of defence youre asking for with this material.

    I disappointedly took back the materials. Its true that the materials mom gave me were very strange. She gave me a bag of Earth Dragon scales and a bunch of silk. She said that only humans could make the armour, but it seems like the humans here havent even seen Earth Dragon scales before. Humans no longer wear armour. These cksmiths only manufacture weapons like guns and swords

    I left the building and called: Nier!

    Nier got up from the ground. The three or so kids in front of her scattered. I looked at Nier. She still had the hint of a smile on the corner of her lips. I stood there and looked at the kids running away. I looked at their flimsy-haggard clothing, and dirty skin, and asked: Nier, do you like kids?

    Nier nodded and calmly said: I do. Because they remind me of my old self when I see them.

    I nodded, turned around and asked the cksmith behind me: Do you know any cksmith who could make this stuff?

    No human can. The cksmith pushed his sses up, looked at the lines on the barrel and continued: However, there is a shop thats never opened for business before at the end of the street. Theres someone there but theyve never epted any jobs before. Perhaps you can try your luck there.

    Thank you.

    After I gave my thanks, Nier and I walked shoulder by shoulder through the narrow street and stepped over small pools of dirty water. The kids here are all disciples of the cksmiths in the area, or are children of those living in the slums looking for scrap metal. Kids have been looking at us curiously ever since we entered the area.

    I was surprised Nier liked kids, and just as surprised that she could smile around them. I never imagined that.

    What are you smiling about?

    I came to the realisation I was smiling. Nier looked at me, frowned and said: Youre smiling disgustingly.

    Forget it. And here I was going to try and improve our rtionship.

    Please abandon such unrealistic thoughts.

    You might fall for me if we have kids, you know, because of the kids.

    Please stop harassing me.

    She always talks to me in the same tone! She knows how to smile! She smiled in front of the kids! But, no. She gives me a frown instead. I sighed and we continued on our way.

    Is this shop at the end of the street really a shop? I stood at the end of the alley and looked at the wooden door that was almost as ck as the walls around it. I wasnt sure if I could entire. This should be the shop the cksmith mentioned, right? This was the only building at the end of the street.

    All artisans and cksmiths ce a sign on their front door indicating if they work with ss, metal or wood materials. This ce, however, has none.

    I knocked, pulled the heavy wood door open and went inside.

    The interior and exterior of the store were the same. The repulsive smell of oil and rust filled the air. There was also the unpleasant smell of something burning. I didnt see anypleted products on disy when I entered. I just saw a huge desk. On the table were items I was very familiar with. There was arge set square,passes and pencils. Underneath the drawing tools was arge sheet of paper with a blueprint on it.

    The instincts of my previous job kicked-in and I leaned over to take a look at it. It was the blueprint for a gun.

    Based on the rifles I just saw, humanitys troops were still using flintlock guns. This is the gun with the most extensive history and the most famous gun model. However, the gun on this blueprint and the rifles outside were different. My eyes lit up. Regardless of who the boss of this ce is, they were a smart one. The gun on this blueprint was missing the most importantponent

    The breach loader.

    The current guns of this era were front-loaded flintlock rifles, but the owner of this ce had already considered loading ammo from the rear. This will be a huge step forward for humanity. The step where guns went from front-loading to back-loading was the most important step for gun development in the history of guns. The first back-loaded gun blew the front-loaded gun out of the water andid the foundation for the direction of gun development from there.

    This person had designed all the parts of the gun, and the only thing they didnt know was how to design the firing barrel of a back-loaded gun.

    I bent over at my waist, picked up the pencil and set square, and added some stuff to the original blueprint. The earliest back-loaded gun designs were very simplistic. You used a needle to push the paper with gunpowder into the gun to fire it while the sheet of paper would be burnt up. Load it again and you could fire it again. The drawback was that the gunpowder got expelled from the gun and into the atmosphere, but theres no way around that. I really wanted to draw the blueprints for thepleted version of back-loaded guns, but I knew I couldnt tamper with historys development. Moreover, if I allow them to be mass produced, theres a chance that humanity will attack the elves.

    Given those reasons, I drew the earliest version of a back-loaded gun onto the blueprint. This rifle would basically be one step up from the front-loaded gun.

    I enthusiastically drew and wrote on the blueprint. It wasnt hard to me as I studied gun design. This was like an ingrained skill for me. Since Ive designed a back-loaded gun, Ill need to design the bullets too If we were to mass produce them

    What are you doing?! Dont touch my blueprints, you retard!!

    A sabre swung over to my face where I was crawling on the table as someone roared. The sabre cut through the piece of nk before me. I could see my reflection on the sabre.

    What?!

    Nier reacted in a surprised manner. She drew her long sword and became vignt of her surroundings. A shadow which resembled a bear angrily stomped out. Nier stepped in front of me with her long sword in hand as she vigntly watched the oing person.

    Little missy, get that useless piece of metal out of my face or Ill pin you up on the wall.

    The voice was crude but distinguishably belonged to a woman. Nier shifted her feet. Nier didnt get angry but she remained alert. Thedy finally entered the light. Her red and messy hair that looked like a lions mane was oily. She wore a frown and was clearly unhappy. She wore a vest which revealed her curves but she didnt seem to care. Her arms which were revealed carried muscle you wouldnt usually see on a woman.

    Far out. Young people these days dont have any regard for anybody these days. They alwayse and leave without a word, touch peoples stuff Do you know what you just ruined? God damn it. Ill

    She picked up the blueprint as she cussed. Her attention was then focused on my drawing.

    She started at it intently. Her angry faced turned into a look of surprise. Nier, however, became an awkward existence. She hesitated before sheathing her sword. The woman looked at the blueprint and then at me. The she turned her attention back to the blueprint. Finally, she mmed the blueprint onto the desk and excitedly shouted: Are you a genius?! Tell me, how did youe up with such a clever idea?!

    Hmm Should I call it talent Or shall I call it inspiration?

    These things of yours are toys from my perspective anyway

 Book 2: Chapter 16

    Book 2: Chapter 16

    So you must be the prince then.

    The red haireddy carefully rolled up the blueprint. She scanned me, smiled and said: You really are Elizabeths child. You look very simr to her.

    Do not refer to her majesty by her name.

    Nier aggressively drew her sword and faced the red-haireddy. Thedy sighed, picked up a pair of tongs from the floor, looked at me and asked: I can teach this young girl a lesson, right?

    Nier, put your sword away.

    I wont let anyone get away with disrespecting her majesty!

    Nier thrust her sword towards her. The red haireddy easily caught it with her tongs. She then vigorously stepped over and pointed the sharp end of the tongs at Niers throat. Niers sword thrust was extremely fast. So fast all I caught was a blurry afterimage, but the red haireddy caught her sword as easily as if she were picking up charcoal, and reversed the tables on Nier by pointing her tongs at her throat.

    Nier staggered backwards and grabbed her throat. Shocked, she looked at her and eximed: Kugh! Th-Thats the royal familys sword art! Thats her majestys sword style! Who exactly are you?!

    Missy, you should rx. If I have the gall to refer to Elizabeth by her name, then its a clear indication that I have the right to do so. Ill spare you on ount of his majesty.

    I quietly whispered: Nier, apologise.

    The red haireddy threw the sword to the ground and then folded her arms. Nier grit her teeth and showed her dissatisfaction in her eyes, but there was nothing she could do. She could only lower her head and mutter: Sorry I apologise for my rudeness.

    Isnt that much better now? My, I cant believe youve grown up so much already, your majesty My, my. If we could backtrack in time, you could be the second excellent warrior I trained. But this isnt bad either, is it? Tsk, tsk. Youre still young and yet so smart. Not bad. Not bad.

    The red haireddyughed out loud and then leaned over towards me. She wrapped her arm around my shoulders and pressed it on my chest. She had a strange scent on her, but it was still a boob-massage. I drowned myself in their softness. If it werent so tough to breathe in here, it wouldve been a blissful feeling

    You helped me solved those problems so Ill repay you. Come, tell me, what do you like? Hey missy, what does the prince like?

    Nier looked at me without any expression and then replied: Women. He just came out of a brothel. He even asked her majesty to bath with him. Hes driven by lust.

    ???

    I looked at her with my jaws open and eyes wide. Did she not understand what I was thinking?! In what way am I a lustful person?! I did that to get you off my tail! Its not because Im lustful! If I were lustful I wouldve already pushed you down, okay?! Im engaged to Lucia and I havent even touched her in that way yet!

    Is that so? Isnt that good? Its normal at have hobbies as a prince. Come here. Isnt it simple then? How about you sleep with me then? She revealed a consoling smile and shifted her strong hands frombour work towards my belt. Hey, hey, hey. Isnt something wrong here?! Are you thanking me or am I thanking you here?!!

    No, no, no. I dont have any thoughts along those lines.

    Oh really? What a pity I thought you were quite cute

    She revealed a look of pity and then watched me fix my belt up, and said: In that case, did youe to me for something, your majesty? I dont think you would go out of your way toe here just to help me solve my problems.

    I nodded. I took out the materials mom gave me and said: I do have a favour to ask. I heard that you might be able to create light armour for me using these materials Please take a look.

    She nodded and took the materials. She smiled and said: Oh, Earth Dragons. This silk is the magic spell defence itself. Earth Dragons cant be cut because their scales are naturally covered with the defence spell. Once you remove the spell on them, you can add them to other materials. Humans wont be able to recognise that. Leave it with me. Ill definitely make some armour for you.

    Wait Arent you human? How do you know so much?

    I looked at her slightly puzzled. She has human ears, but she was so knowledgeable about elves.

    Thedyughed and said: Its just that Ive been to the elves nation in the past My past should be self-exnatory from there. Your majesty, leave your order with me. You helped me with the back-loaded gun design so Ill help you with your armour. First, I need to grab your body measurements

    Go ahead.

    She took out a tape measure and went around my body. Her fingers sometimes got naughty, but I couldnt say anything As she got my measurements, she asked: Prince, do you have any hobbies, such as the women before, money or traditional swordsmanship? Elizabeth is the strongest swordsman, well, swordswoman in the empire. You have such a gentle personality when you have a mother like that. It just doesnt fit no matter how I think about it.

    I smiled helplessly and replied: I Dont Her majesty has never taught me swordsmanship. I dont have any ambitions for wealth or women To be honest, I dont know what I like either. Maybe I dont have any special interests.

    Is that right? Youre a king without any desires.

    Im not really a king

    Of course you are. Youre the one wholl ascend the throne once her majesty passes on. She pulled back the tape measure, nodded and said: Thats about it. I hope you cane by every day while I make your armour. I have a lot of ideas but am always missing some stuff. I believe you have the intellect to help me

    Alright. Thank you.

    Wow. Elizabeths child actually uses courtesy. Youre so cute! I cant believe that woman has such a gentle kid. Let me give you a kiss!

    No!! Dont!! Im suffocating!! Im suffocating!!

    At the same time at the inner court.

    Puah!

    A young girl flew outside holding her chest which was swollen like a ball as she gasped for air. Her majesty waved the wooden sword in her hand, sighed and said: How boring. I was using my left hand and it was still so boring Castell,e spar with me

    Castell smiled helplessly, shook his head and replied: Your majesty, should you wish to kill me, you need only say so. If the Valkyries cannot defeat you, a schr without the ability to fight such as myself would not be able to hold a candle to you.

    The empress threw her sword down. Her maids by the side hurried over to serve her a cup of wine. She gulped the wine which was red like blood, then wiped the corner of her mouth and asked Castell: Hmm It feels like theres nothing to do without my son here Castell, youve interacted with my son before. What do you think he wants? Women? Treasures? Or glory?

    Please forgive me for being frank. His majesty does not want anything. His majesty is not lustful and does not care for wealth. He does not advocate or pursue military goals and does not yearn for glory. Castell gently continued: His majesty honestly does not need anything.

    The empress stood silent for a moment. She then sighed and said: Hes not suited to be an emperor then. An emperor is an emperor because he has ambitions. Only emperors with lofty ambitions and desires can rule an empire. Since he does not want anything or need anything, hed be no different to amoner even if he were to be an emperor. My empire would crumble if I let amoner inherit the throne.

    You are right, but the throne must be passed on to his majesty.

    Hmm Lets change him a bit then. Make him like myself

    The empress stood up, waved the wooden sword, let out a long sigh and said: Hands soaked with blood can never be washed clean. Once one sees blood, theyll be addicted to this power. Get him to kill people. He will realise his power as an emperor once he understands that hes an emperor and has the power to determine everybodys fate.

    Castell politely nodded and replied: Understood.

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> Important, for some reason the bonus chapter bar got reset, therefore its showing $10. Its actually at 50, Ill post a screenshot tomorrow as proof. I want to be 100% transparent with all of you at all times. I will never pull a Yang Wenli and owe 30+ chapters, not release chapters I promised while providing no exnations, or pretend I never sawments or questions which put me in a bad light (subjectively speaking). If I do the impossible and not provide the chapters I promised, I will be sure topensate. If I miss 1 chapter, Ill release 2 the next release. If I owe 2 chapters, Ill release 3 the next release. Screenshot this and if I ever dont make good on my word, throw it in my face and even publicly post it and disparage me. A man does what he says he do whether he feels good, doesnt feel good, likes it, doesnt like it, or has a damn boo-boo. If you tell the world youre going to do something, show up and do it, especially when youre as privileged as him. The clown takes it for granted. And if youre a fan of his, I dont give a shit.

    One more thing. Ive changed my Patreon url to: /wujizun

 Book 2: Chapter 17

    Book 2: Chapter 17

    Nier and I walked to the streets after we left that weird shop. We left the slums and entered the market area. This is the market at the centre of the imperial capital. Its said that as long as it exists, youll be able to find it for sale somewhere here, which is why I came here to take a stroll. The good part about living with humanity is that I have ess to money which is pre-prepared for me.

    The currency system of humanity is much moreplex than that of the elves. The money that I have on me currently is the currency manufactured by the empire with the empresss face on it. A gold coin here is worth about sixteen silver coins. The silver coins are separated into the empires silver coins and Castors silver coins. The difference is the ovepping swords and anchor. An empire silver coin is worth one-hundred bronze coins, while the silver coins from Castor are worth one-hundred and five bronze coins. Based on the principles of macroeconomics taught in university, we know that the value of Castors silver coins are currently higher than the empires.

    But in terms of quality, they contained pretty much the same amount of silver. The value of coins is determined by how much metal is within the coin. In other words, the amount of silver in a silver coin determines its value.

    There should be about the same amount of silver in both silver coins. Therefore, they should be fairly even. People usually invest in the US dor in foreign exchange investments because the US isrge and their currency is versatile. The same applies here when exining the existence of two currencies. It goes to show that these two have the greatest influence on the market. The empresss empire is powerful and rules over humanity, so logically speaking, she should also have control over the finance system. Yet the empresss empire has two currencies. This fact shocked me. That goes to show the importance of Castor to them.

    But its got nothing to do with me. I looked around at the stalls selling all types of food. There was roasted eel, beer, barbeques, and bread. A variety of food aromas filled the air. I couldnt resist the urge to buy some and taste them.

    Nier, do you want some?

    Nier looked at me and replied: No.

    I hesitated for a bit and then said: It might taste really good.

    Nier folded her arms and coldly said: I dont eat foods from outside.

    I smiled bitterly and said: Girls like this arent cute at all.

    The thought of trying to create a cute impression on you has never crossed my mind, so please dont measure me using your standards of girls. Hmph.

    I smiled helplessly as I scratched my head. We then reached a storefront. The boss looked at me, and said with a smile: What would you like to eat? We have roasted eel. They just hit the market and are fresh.

    Id like a serving of roasted eel and a beer then.

    Sure. Please take a seat and wait for your order.

    I arrived at the seat by the table. Nier ced her long sword on the table and sat across from me. She rested her face in her hands as she watched the crowds. She didnt look like she wanted to talk to me. Were always silent around each other if there are no matters to discuss. If I was with Lucia I wonder how much stuff shed be lugging around by now.

    The food here is indeed significantly better than what the elves offered.

    The roast eel was soon served up and I dug in with my fork and knife

    Grilled and roast meats are the best wherever you go! I wolfed down mouthfuls of the eel and beer. How nice. Delicious food can really improve a persons mood. Everything that happened before meant nothing now with the eel in my mouth.

    Nier continued scanning the surroundings with a cold look. Gourmet foods have no allure to her. I started to suspect if Nier was actually a normal human.

    Nier, are you sure you dont want to try some?

    Nier coldly rejected me: I dont.

    I sighed and continued slowly enjoying my food on my own.

    *Dong Dong Dong*

    Just as I got to my seventh piece, a bell rang out in the market area. I turned around and saw a stage erected at the centre of the market where the crowd was gathering. The store owner wiped his sweat, looked at me and said: Thats the market auction thats conducted every hour. I have no idea what theyre auctioning this time. Last time it was a gold te from the pce which was supposedly used by her majesty

    WHAT?!

    Nier, calm down! Her majesty never uses gold tes.

    I forcefully pressed down on Niers long sword. Her majesty doesnt use gold tes. I remember she used a porcin test time. But theres a chance it was used at a national banquet or something. Whatever the case, I need to calm Nier down first!

    Hmph!

    Nier thought about it for a moment before putting her sword away. I let out a sigh of relief, turned around, threw down a silver Castor coin, and then walked over to the crowd. Im interested in auctions, but Im slightly worried. Is it alright to enter an auction without a few million? Oh, wait, there arent any servants thatd cost that much here.

    I checked my wallet. I still have a fair number of gold coins. It should be enough. Worsees to worse, I just wont win it.

    Come and take a look everyone! This is our fifth auction today! The good up for bidding this time is a bit special! Its a live product!

    Ooohh!!

    The people below eximed with wows while the people on the stage were shouting into a loudspeaker.

    A live product? Is it a hound? A horse? Dont auctioneers usually put those sorts of expensive animals up for sale?

    The person on the stage reached his hand out and waved it to indicate to those below to bring the goods up. I tippy-toed up which took a bit out of me to look over the crowd.

    What I saw shocked me. It was a girl.

    Apletely naked girl.

    Her hands were tied up with a rope and she staggered as she was pulled to the centre of the stage, and lifelessly knelt down like a beast of burden. She was covered in injuries, but underneath her injuries, her skin was white as milk. Her body was extremely beautiful while her small face was pretty and cute. And her ears

    Her ears were pointy.

    Shes an elf!!

    I took in a cold breath of air, turned around vigorously to look at Nier. Nier still stood there with her arms folded without a care. I looked at her and asked: Nier, do humans permit auctioning elves?

    Nier shrugged and said: Anything that belongs to a bankrupt noble family can be auctioned, including servants. She must be a ve of a noble family that went bankrupt. In principle, its not illegal because theyre already bankrupt. As such, they can deal with their things as they please.

    But Auctioning people

    Nier growled: How are elves any different to dogs?

    Her eyes showed a rarely seen expression of rage and she tightened her grip on her scabbard as she continued: The elves killed so many of our people ten years ago. If I could bid, Id buy her so that I can personally decapitate her.

    Both sides are equally to me in war! Its not her fault!

    Nier closed her eyes and said: Youre a mixed-blood. It doesnt matter to you who wins, but its different for me. I became orphaned because of that war.

    Alright I certainly cant understand your pain But Im going to buy that elf.

    Join the auction then.

    Nier opened her eyes to look at me and said: Youre the person that has an entire kingdom to himself.

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong>I saw ament about a Discord. The answer is no. Theres no real point, I dont know how to work the darn thing, theres a myriad of ways for you all to discuss the series as is, and if it was more so that you could get quicker answers out of me, then thats not going to happen as I dont have chat windows or whatever you call them as I work, and most of you should already know my work habits.

 Book 2: Chapter 18

    Book 2: Chapter 18

    The elf on the stage was kneeling. She looked at the people below with her frightened emerald eyes. The people below whistled as they got excited from seeing her nude. There were even people who reached their hands up on stage to touch her. The elf who didnt even budge bit down on her lip as she allowed all those oily fat hands to touch her thighs. Her reservoir of tears mustve dried up long ago. Her eyes werepletely swollen, leaving me wondering how long she had cried in silence.

    Alright, lets examine this product. She is a bright adolescent elf-girl. She was originally a maid. The Noble family Ente went bankrupt so this girl was sold here Yes, shes not a virgin, but you should all be aware by now that the body of female elves are a lot more alluring than that of human girls. Would you gentlemen not want to buy her and make her your wife?! She would make a perfect toy! Bidding will start at ten Empire gold coins. Ten Empire gold coins!

    Ten Empire gold coins is a massive amount. Normal artisans and farmers would never see a single Empire gold coin, onlyrge amounts of bronze coins. I saw a lot of people reach out to touch her, but very few raised their hands to ce bids.

    Eleven Empire gold coins!

    Somebody beside me finally called out a bid. The host immediately turned around and wrote, eleven, on the ckboard. He then shouted: Eleven Empire gold coins! Eleven Empire gold coins. Does anybody have a higher offer?!

    A man dressed in an elegant robe from the other side raised his hand and called: Fifteen Empire gold coins!

    Fifteen Empire gold coins! Fifteen Empire gold coins! Anyone with a higher offer?!

    I raised my hand and called: Sixteen Empire gold coins!

    The host immediately turned around, pointed to me and said: This young man has offered sixteen Empire gold coins. Say, young man, your bodyguard beside you looks even prettier than this elf-girl. Why would you still choose to spend your money like this?

    Hmm?!

    Nier quickly raised her head up and sent her killing aura over I quickly pressed down on her left hand holding her sword and smiled helplessly. The host got so frightened he retreated two steps. He then awkwardly turned around and wrote, sixteen, and then shouted: Anybody else? Anybody else?

    Eighteen!

    The man in the elegant robe looked at me and shouted: Ive never seen you before, young man. What family do you hail from?

    Huh? How should I answer? The empresss family?

    Yeah, no.

    I smiled but I didnt answer. I looked at the elf-girl. She had her head lowered as she quivered. She wasnt paying any attention to who was bidding for her. She was probably in a state of utter despair, because she assumed her end would be the same regardless of who she ended up with. I sighed, raised my hand and shouted: Twenty!

    Twenty!

    Twenty-five!

    The man in the elegant robe looked at me again, revealed a smile and asked: I dont know who you are, young master, but Sir Castell wants this youngdy so could you please let me have her?

    Castell?

    I paused. Castell Isnt he that diplomat?! Oh, hes somebody I know well.

    He thought I got frightened because I paused in a daze. He smiled leisurely, nodded and said: Good. I sincerely apologise for taking what you like, but this is an order I received. Thank you for your generosity!

    Okay, are we stopping at twenty five coins?! Are you not going to try bidding any higher, young man? Oh, but I suppose so, since its somebody that Sir Castell wants

    Thirty.

    I gave them a cold smile. Who cares about your Castell? Im the empresss son. I could remove his head from his shoulders if I went back, acted coquettish and used some aegyo*. What could a human do for an elf after he purchases her? Dont even try to convince me that youll take her home. I know youll continue to treat her like a toy. Im the prince of elves. Shes a citizen of mine. Im already showing excessive leniency by sparing you my fists and yet you want me to give her up?

    A sense of irritation came over me. Shes an elf. Shes a citizen of the people I just spent a month living with. Shes of the same race that sprinkled me with flower petals. I have no attachments towards my identity as the prince of humanity, but I did shed blood as the prince of elves. I stood before the Earth Dragons for the elves. I thought I had protected the elves. I never expected to see an elf treated so horribly and violently like this here. I have no way of venting, but I can save her. I must and will save my elves!

    Alright then Fifty!

    His face turned dark. He then lowered his head and said something to the person beside him. That person nodded and turned around to leave.

    Nier, with her arms folded, calmly said: Your majesty, youve only got fifty Empire gold coins in your wallet.

    Its fine. I can go back and get more if need be.

    I chuckled coldly and loudly shouted: One hundred!

    One hundred and ten!!

    The crowed went wow while the host got so excited his hands were shaking. He started shaking after we added a digit to the front of the starting bid of ten gold coins. He then shouted: One hundred and ten! One hundred and ten! Were at the point where were making bids high enough to purchasend! This young man is wealthy too! Let the bidding continue!

    Two hundred.

    I raised my hand and casually said: Theres no reason to continuepeting with me, mister. There will only be losses for you if we continue, no benefits, and the same goes for your master. You can get someone toe to my ce to get the money. And bring the elf-girl over while youre at it.

    Of course I can, but Where is your residence?

    The outer court of the royal pce. Please go ask her majesty for your money. Just tell her that its what Prince Troy spent to buy a maid.

    I ignored the people around me, took in a breath of cool air, turned around, looked at the man and with a smile said: I can now tell you my identity. I am the current prince, Troy. Do you still want topete with me? Or should I say, you might want to go back and double-check if your master wants to fight me for this girl?

    His whole body shivered. He swept his long robe aside, knelt down, lowered his head and shouted: I sincerely apologise, your majesty! I apologise for my rudeness!!

    Your majesty!

    Everybody around me swiftly knelt down. Even the host threw the loudspeaker in his hand away and knelt down. The elf-girl vigorously raised her head and met eyes with me. Her eyes were filled with terror. I smiled and took out a tiny hanging bottle.

    It was the love potion Lucia made which was effective on me. Only elves would have it.

    Her eyes were stuck on the tiny hanging bottle. A secondter,rge droplets of tears ran down her face

    Yes, Ill protect you.

    I smiled, nodded, and then turned around to ask Nier: Nier, what now? What do I have to say now to get them to rise?

    They wont get up until you tell them you wont prosecute them. In principle, they shouldnt be allowed to see your appearance. Those who see the appearance of royal family members are to be punished. Youre fine. If you were the emperor, you could have all their heads roll right now.

    Its that serious?!

    Not everybody is allowed to see the royal familys divine appearance.

    Nier took a step back. I awkwardly looked at the people around me who were kneeling down and said: Umm None of you are at fault. Please rise Umm Uhh Please send this girl to the pce Let them know it was my order Oh, right. Here.

    I turned around to Nier and held my hand out. Nier paused as she looked at me and asked in a confused tone: What do you want?

    Pass me your sword.

    Alright

    Nier reluctantly handed me her long sword. I threw the sword onto the stage and said: The guards should understand the situation when they see that sword. Oh right, dont forget to ask for your payment.

    No, no, I dare not! You should have spoken out sooner. We would have gifted her to you if you told us you were his majesty We dare not We cannot ask for money

    I smiled and said: It may be legal, but I hope I wont see another business deal like this again. Next time, dont let me see any human or elves being sold.

    Understood. Understood. Understood. Youre absolutely right. Youre absolutely right

    Lets go, Nier. Remember to send the girl to my ce. Oh, right

    I walked up to the man dressed in the elegant robe, pat him on the shoulder, gave him a smile and said: Send your master my greetings. I really appreciated his help.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    * = Aegyo = Korean word which refers to a cute disy of affection often expressed through a cute/baby voice, facial expressions, and gestures.

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> I never knew people did machine trantions for novels, I really didnt. I am highly against machine trantions because theyre absolute shit. Why they ask for any form of support when theyre using a machine anybody can learn to use? If you do that, youre a joke. I dont even know how they have the gall to attach their name to it. Shame doesnt seem to be a trait they possess. I dont give a shit what their excuse is. I dont use a machine. I use my knowledge and skills. And I will never over my dead body use a machine trantor here. If I ever use one for who knows why, Ill p myself in the face out of principle. Ive witnessed people try to trante Korean stuff with a machine trantor, and it was so far off in another gxy, I just left them be while I cracking up. That was genuinely funny. But long story short, I wont be joining that crew, and I will never do something thatpromises my quality or integrity here.

    That aside, their bot was running circles stupefied so it took a bit longer. I apologise for the dy and shall release another chapter tomorrow to make it up to you. Ive figured out the bots run on a clock not an interval, so Ill schedule the release next to it from now. That way you shouldnt see the dummy chapter, and just the authentic goods, the greatness of Nier.

    To all aggregate supporters telling them to pretend they tranted it, fuck the lot of you.

 Book 2: Chapter 19

    Book 2: Chapter 19

    You didnt perform too shabby back there.

    After we left the crowd, Nier gave me a rare word of praise. I paused, smiled weakly and said: It was partly because I was angry back there But I did strangely feel quite happy when they saluted me. How should I put it? Hmm It was like Thats it I felt exhrated?

    To be honest, when they saluted me and as I started to feel scared, a strange feeling of excitement suddenly filled me up. I was so giddy when I saw them lower their heads I was lost for words. Ive encountered people who treated me politely, but not respectfully. Is that the treatment a prince receives? Is that the so-called sense of pride and vanity?

    It feels bloody amazing!

    I want to try it again!

    Thats normal. Youre the prince. Its normal for a prince to be saluted bymoners. Youre feeling excited and happy right now because you received the respect you deserve. This street actually belongs to you. You dont need to spend a penny here if youe out here to y. People will naturallye up to you and shower you with gifts.

    Nier tilted her head, looked at me and said: You finally have some semnce of a prince now.

    What?! I didnt resemble one before?!

    How were you any different to amoner before?

    I had noeback for Niers retort. She had a point. Was I any different to amoner before? Other than being wealthier, was there actually anything that set us apart? Ive never been a king or prince. Also, in my mind, a good king or prince is someone whos approachable, someone who upholds the rules and doesnt take bribes or spendvishly for selfish ends, which is the same reason why I didnt ept any gifts from the elves. You cant ept everything people offer you after all.

    However, it seems to be different here with humanity. It seems that this is how the power of royalty is meant to be wielded. Its just as Nier said. If Im not having people kneel before me, salute me, and not having them revere me, then Im essentially the same as amoner. Im the future emperor. Will I be a supported emperor if I continue like that?

    Thinking about it carefully, an emperor can seem to have someone killed on a whim because hes the emperor. Everything in thisnd belongs to him. He can have whoever he wants dead, dead.

    I shook my head and tried to remove the dangerous thoughts from my mind. No, no. An emperor should abide by thew even if he is the emperor. Killing people on whims is not a good thing no matter how you put it.

    It looks like weve already reached the end of the market. That should be all the tasks to do for today, right? I need to head back and have a chat with the elf-girl. I ran my eyes over the remaining stores and saw a familiar ce. I smiled to myself. Nier rejected food, rejected clothing, but she definitely wont reject this.

    I walked over and looked at the candies. High-end candies like toffee and the sort dont exist yet. I presume these candies were sugar boiled and then rolled into a ball. There was no packaging, just a ball of sugar, but kids love this sort of junk food most, dont they?

    Here.

    Nier stared at me as I handed her a small bag of candy. She then looked at me confused and asked: This is?

    Candy Now youve got something to give the kids next time you see them. I ced the candy into her hand with a smile, then looked at her and said: You look cute when youre with children, Nier.

    She looked at the candy in her hand in a daze. There was a crude and childish flower drawn on the bag. Look as you may, thebination of her bloodied military uniform and the bag of candy just didnt match. However, she resolutely put it into her belt. The huge difference in themes made me want to crack up.

    Nier went down on one knee, lowered her head and sincerely thanked me: Uhm Thank you for your reward, your majesty.

    I reached my hand out to help her up. It was the first time she didnt look at me like I was trash. It was the first time she looked like she was smiling before me.

    I told you I wasnt lying. Nier looks bright and beautiful when she smiles.

    Mmm Uhm Lets head back.

    I got embarrassed when she looked at me like that. I vigorously turned my head away and suppressed my racing heart. I then took big strides towards the royal pce. Nier casually followed behind. Her smile vanished in an instant, but she still plucked my heartstring.

    Ah man. I went red in the face when I saw a girls smile when Im a prince. I havent be conscious of my identity as a prince yet. What I felt before was probably just narcissism

    Inner Court of the Pce

    The empress sat on her chair with one leg over the other behind her ck veil, looked at the elf dressed in a maids uniform and said: I never expected this I was going to buy you and let my son kill you, but he got a step ahead of me and bought you first

    Beside the empress were two Valkyries with their swords drawn. The elf was trembling as she knelt on the ground. It was as though she waspletely prostrating herself on the ground.

    The empress switched which leg went over the other, and then said with a sigh: I cant do anything to you now that itse to this. You were purchased by my son, so all your rights will be determined by him. If I hurt you, he will probably not speak a word to me for a few months as he did in the past Forget it. Go take care of my son.

    The elf replied while trembling: Understood

    However, remember your ce. If you dare to have any thoughts which cross the line while living with him, Ill personally rip you limb from limb. The empress then stood up, waved her hand and said: Take her to the outer court and familiarise her with my sons life and activities. Im disappointed that the first time he mentioned my name was for the sake of an elf.

    The two girls looked at each other and then asked: Your majesty, do we need to bring his majesty here?

    Thats not a bad idea But, Mmm Forget it If I talk to him again I wont be able to attend the conference tomorrow again

    The empresss eyes were filled with dissatisfaction and anxiety. Being able to spend time alone with her son was the greatest blessing for her, but at the end of the day, national matters still have to be dealt with. As for the matter with Castor, the empress still wanted to hear some more opinions from the elders of both parties instead of going all-in like a hot-head.

    Your majesty, do you really intend not to teach his majesty swordsmanship?

    No.

    The empress outright rejected the idea and said: Those who learn swordsmanship must see bloodshed. I cant stand the thought of my son getting hurt Ive already conquered enoughnd. Its fine as long as the prince can protect thends Ive conquered. I will never let him learn martial arts and let him crazily enter the battlefield. I wont allow it even if hes my own kin.

    Understood

    The two girls exchanged looks, nodded and then dragged the elf along the ground as they intended to leave.

    The empress thundered from behind the ck veil: Stop! Is that anyway to treat the princes close servant?! If you dont respect his servant, then how would you have any respect for the prince?

    The two Valkyries were shook. They quickly and carefully supported her by her arms and slowly left.

    The empress pulled open the veil, turned to Castell seated to one side and said: Castell, prepare another candidate.

    Castell bent over to salute the empress and said with a smile: Theres no need, your majesty. His majesty had everybody kneel for the first time. It was the first time he announced his identity in public. It was the first time he was saluted by all. His majesty hase to understand the power that he wields as a sovereign. I believe his majesty will soon realise that he is different to others.

    The empress paused for a moment and thenughed out loud and said: Hahahaha! My son used my authority to save an elf?! Nice. Nice. No one can give up imperial power, the power of royalty, once theyve experienced it. Im d. Im very d. Castell, go and prepare more events like this so that he slowly begins to understand what it means to have the power of royalty!

    Understood.

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong>I hope the site didnt drop for anybody yesterday because I got execution limit warnings. Its the exact reason I post 4 chapters currently until the first milestone on Patreon is reached where Ill then get the upgrades and whatnot necessary to cater for more chapters. How is Nier not best girl when she tells Troy to kill himself so nonchntly the way she does? Its funny as. Even funnier when she handed him her sword after saying that. Anyway, chapter 20 will drop in 48 hours.

 Book 2: Chapter 20

    Book 2: Chapter 20

    Castell appeared before me as soon as I entered the outer court. He still had his regal demeanour, his ck robe and trademark smile.

    Wee home, your majesty.

    Aaahh, Castell. To be honest, Im quite surprised to see you. I thought you always stayed with the elves.

    Castell asked me with a smile: No, I was just there to make the arrangements for your return and deal with a few other minor matters. I naturally came back since you have returned. Are youfortable here?

    To be frank, all the people I face here are people who frighten me, for example, the empress who looks scary but is actually a stupid mother. Theres also Nier who hates me to the extreme for some odd reason. Theres also the loli that can shatter boulders with a single punch. I feel so much more cordial to finally meet someone normal even though I just stole a girl from him not long ago.

    I weakly smiled, nodded and said: Im alright. I just never expected that human and elven society were so different.

    I thought ballista were already an advanced piece of technology for humans. Then it turned out that ballistae were already an abandoned machine. Did Castell do that on purpose? But he wasnt wrong. By that I mean, the elves wouldnt have been able to produce cannons in those few days even if Castell did suggest cannons.

    Castell blinked and said with augh: True. When you came here in the past, you were a mncholic person who never left his room. I am very happy that you took the initiative to leave your room this time. I was surprised that you even bought a girl. Her majesty was very happy about that. It looks like you have begun to ept the world of humanity now.

    Im a human to begin with It looks like the original prince associated more with his elf identity. That means that the war for their son ten years ago was initiated by humanity. I dont have any means of asking much. I could only helplessly and silently smile because my personality ispletely different to the original prince. I think you could look at it like this: I like the life with the elves better, but intrinsically lean towards humanity.

    Your majesty, you returned from outside the pce, am I right? It is unfortunate, but it looks like you will not have any time to rest. You will be very busy very soon. However that depends on your attitude.

    Castells vague words annoyed me a bit. His expression clearly indicated that he knew something but wasnt telling me. And the corner of his mouth which perked up into a smile was a clear indication he was waiting for me to ask.

    I sighed and asked: What is it?

    Continue Reading

 Book 2: Chapter 20 (P2)

    Book 2: Chapter 20 (P2)

    Castell didnt answer my question and instead asked me an odd question: Before I tell you, please allow me to ask you a question. Your majesty, are you interested in partaking in politics?

    I paused and then resolutely said: No.

    Of course I dont! I cant be as sly as these people! I lived a worry-free life as a young man in the modern day. The only thing Im confident about is I wont be scammed or tricked. My experience with politics is a big fat zero. Setting foot into politics means bing a tool to be used by people. And who knows, you might even get tossed aside after theyre done with you. Why would I throw myself into that mess?

    I see

    Castell didnt look disappointed. To the contrary, he still wore his polite smile. He touched his smooth chin and said: In that case, make your questions and time spent with the two individuals who you are going to meet, equal. The shorter the meeting the better. Make sure not to spend more time with one than the other.

    Huh? What? What two individuals?

    Still baffled, Nier quickly walked up behind me and whispered into my ear: General Andrea seeks an audience with you. He is already waiting in the guest room. Your majesty, it is best that you see him.

    Castell nodded, smiled as he bowed, and said: Please do not forget what I said. Your majesty, if you do not intend to partake in politics, then I shall not interrupt your business then. Goodbye.

    Alright.

    I nodded and then headed to the guest room with Nier. I stopped on the way then and said to Nier: Nier,e up with any excuse and interrupt us five minutes after I enter

    Understood.

    Nier nodded and looked at me as if she wanted to say something. Her lips budged several times but she didnt speak out until we arrived at the door of the guest room. When we arrived, she bowed slightly, and then stood by the door with her hand on her sword handle. I went in alone. Seated at therge and long table was an old man in military gear decorated with medals and ribbons. His hair had already turned white but his back was straight. His short and haggard hair further emphasised his old and steady spirit.

    He stood up when he heard my footsteps. He turned to me and knelt down on one knee. He said in a deep voice: I, Borsi Andrea, humbly greet your majesty! I wish your majesty the best in health.

    I nodded and said: Please rise.

    I should hurry and help an elderly person up in this sort of situation, but for some reason, my first reaction was to tell him to rise I walked to the side of the master seat. He stood at one side and looked at me.

    Continue Reading

 Book 2: Chapter 20 (P3)

    Book 2: Chapter 20 (P3)

    I pointed to the seat by my side and said: Please sit.

    It looked like an electric current just ran up his entire body. He then sat down. His face was radiating with excitement. Do you need to get so excited just sitting next to me? Or has he taken this as having gotten on my good-side and something for him to add to his list of glories?

    In that case, I suggest the time spending the same amount of time with the two individuals who you are going to meet the same. The shorter the meeting the better. Make sure not to spend more time with one than the other.

    I think I understand what Castell meant now If Im bias towards one of the two, then Ill be a bargaining chip for them in their political games. To demonstrate that I dont want any part in it, I need to be consistent in my treatment with both of them.

    May I ask what you havee to see me for, General Andrea?

    He looked at me and respectfully said: Your majesty, I want to ask what you think of the army You have never asked, but I noticed that you have been active this visit. As a subordinate, I want to know if you are satisfied with my job.

    To be honest with you, I dont know what the army is like in detail. Ive just arrived here and havent seen what the army looks like.

    How about I organise a parade to let you see what our troops are like then?

    A parade, huh? Truthfully, Ive always wanted to see a parade for once Ive only seen them on television before. I want to try standing on one of the moving stations and shout

    I nodded and said: Go ahead then.

    Understood!

    He seemed to be really happy

    We just chatted about some nonsense after. I felt like he was trying to demonstrate to me that the army was powerful. He even brought up how they killed the elves, one group after another ten years ago. I got annoyed but couldnt show it.

    Nier suddenly stood at my side and whispered loud enough that both he and I could hear: Your majesty, there is someone outside seeking an audience with you.

    I stood up and he followed suit. He understood what it meant. He bowed slightly and said: I shall go and prepare the parade now. Wee to the empire, your majesty. I will not take up anymore of your time. I shall take my leave now.

    Okay.

    I left the guest room, and just as I let out a sigh of relief, a fat man waltzed in Astonished, I looked at Nier. Nier innocently looked at me. So it wasnt an excuse then!! It wasnt an excuse!! Someone really did seek an audience!

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> To answer your question, Ive split the chapter into parts to ovee the aggregate thieves, because theyve either changed their algorithm or resorted to human means. If its thetter, this will do them up real good and is easy to edit if they change their bot, as one line differences can cause theirs to crash. Note: You will only get 1 notification from NU for releases, Ive made arrangements with NU. I sincerely thank all of you who choose to read the series here and on any other trantors site as opposed to the aggregate sites. Its extremely frustrating to deal with theft on any level, and in any of its forms, and if we as trantors end up getting cklisted by search engines, shit hits the fan for us. And yeah, fk all the scum supporting the aggregate sites while grumbling they want more trantions, but do everything they can to make things miserable for us trantors.

 Book 1: Chapter 21

    Book 1: Chapter 21

    The empire held a ball today in the Emperors Pce thanks to that fat chief officer of the treasury. Normally, this pce isnt open because its usually reserved for the empress to hold banquets. However, this time it was a ball specially held to wee the prince home.

    Her majesty lent out her favourite pce without any hesitation as soon as she heard I was attending.

    The fat man didnt say anything with substance. He just told me how many streets and markets he owned. He then told me I could just take what I wanted when I went to so-and-so. He also told me stuff pertaining to women, which included him having several elf-girls

    Forget kissing up to me or carrying my shoes, he was virtually on all fours kissing and licking my shoes. My mood turned very sour after that

    This ce must be specially used for balls. Therge hall was empty. The torches used to light the hall were covered with a crystal cover, illuminating the entire hall. The floor was floored with luxurious marble tiles. Treasured works of art were hung on the walls. I think you could have several hundred people dancing in here all at once. All sorts of foods were ced on the two long tables along the two sides.

    Several people dressed in gorgeous evening dresses quickly went their ways. The men with sses of wine in their hands were chattering. Conversations over their drinks were about money and power. The women revealed their warm backs and shoulders. Their fragrances silently carried the scent of their hormones. The reasons people were mingling and lingering around at this ball were because money, power, women and the things men wanted were present.

    I bowed to her majesty from behind and said: Your majesty

    The empress didnt dress in any sort of evening dress for the ball. She chose to dress in a military uniform instead. Her long cape dragged along the floor. Several maids beside her helped her adjust her belt and shoulders. She had her back facing towards me, but when she heard me she said: Youre here, my son.

    Yes.

    The empress nodded, and then said: This ball was prepared for you. Do you have a dance partner?

    I dont

    My dance skills are at a high school level I havent danced in so long Ive forgotten how to as well Wait, no! I forgot something even more important. I forgot to find a female dance partner! I havent attended a ball before so I had no idea what to do. I quickly threw on some formal-wear and came straight here.

    Oh, wait. Nier came here with me. I turned around to look at Nier who was expressionless. All Nier did to prepare was change into a clean uniform and clean her shoes. Her belt still had the candy bag and her sword hanging from it. It looked like she had no intention of dancing She cant be my dance partner like that, right?

    Is that so? Oh well. Just dont dance then. The empress softly cleared her through, and then turned around to smile at me. Her ck eyes revealed a hint of gentleness as she said: Enjoy yourself a little, my son.

    After the maid finished fixing her clothes, she bowed and said: Your majesty, I will go and get someone to help you with your cape.

    Dont worry about it

    The empress waved her hand, turned around to look at me and then said: Isnt there someone to help me right here? A son should help her mother with her cape, right?

    Y-Yeah

    I still didnt quite catch on and looked left and right until Nier viciously kicked my leg I walked up to the back of the empress, and lifted up the portion of her cape touching the floor. The maid rushed over and folded the cape into my hand neatly, and then said: Keep your distance. Do note too close or get too far away. Do not let the cape move in your hands.

    Ill do my best.

    The maid sternly eximed: Doing your best is not enough. You must get it right!

    Continue Reading

 Book 2: Chapter 21 (P2)

    Book 2: Chapter 21 (P2)

    The empress chuckled and then stamped her feet, and said: Dont be so nervous, son. Youre my son. Nobody will say anything even if my cape does touch the floor. Youre not a professional at it. I just want to have my own child help me with it.

    Understood.

    Perhaps it implies that a sovereign is indicating their favour for someone by allowing them to hold the hem of their cape or clothing. We are talking about a sovereign after all. Nobody is allowed to make a mistake around a sovereign, even more so when theyre permitted to apany the sovereign to such events. The empress adjusted the ck veil in front of her face and then said: Lets go, son. Haha, this is the first time Im attending a ball with my son. Im a bit nervous. Son, I suddenly want to dance with you, what do you think?

    I was so frightened I froze up. I then said: I uhh I dont know how to

    Its fine. Would they dare tough if you couldnt dance? Lets do it!

    The empress is a little over-excited today

    Lets go!

    The curtain before us suddenly opened and the bright-blinding light shined onto my face. The smell of perfumes and food came rushing over together. The noisy chattering in the room suddenly came to a stop. As I held the empresss cape, I did my best to maintain the tranquillity she was showing. I scanned the luxurious dance hall after my eyes adjusted to the strong lights. I saw the men and women on both sides invish clothing bow. The empress raised her head and slowly walked forth with the aura of a sovereign as I followed behind. Nier had her head down with her hand on her sword handle as she casually followed. I was the only one behind the empress shuffling his feet like a clown.

    Long live your majesty!

    Eh?! Their greeting phrase is different this time!

    After we crossed the excessively longrge hall, the empress turned around, almost pulling her cape out of my hands. I quickly ran in a big circle to try and circle around behind her, but the empress pulled me in towards her by my arm. She then pressed my head against her glorious bosom

    My neck! My neck!!

    Ladies and gentlemen, I came here to participate in this ball prepared for my son by Chief Yin. Im very happy to know you all care about him. I have led conquests for over ten years, yet only have this one child. I hope that you all will treat him as the future emperor, so that he may soon be a qualified emperor. Alright, Im very happy tonight. Lets not talk anymore, please rise. I shall start the opening dance!

    The empress vigorously grabbed my hand. Her hands were different to moms hands. Moms hands are slender, gentle and warm, while the empresss hands were rough and had calluses. Her hands looked slender and white from a distance, but when you touched them, you could feel the abrasions umted from all of her conquests. These must be the hands of the empress who spent years on the battlefield She really is different to other people

    Her hands were hands that wielded swords.

    The music in the hall started ying. I so cant dance! I only know casual dances, but It seemed that the empress couldnt dance either. She just tightly gripped my hand and hugged me with all her might! Shes pursuing her private interests under the guise of work! This has got to be considered pursuing her private interests under the guise of work!!

    This isnt even remotely dancing!! Cant you people tell?! Why are you people watching me with envy?! Cant you people tell?! This isnt even remotely considered dancing!

    Despite that, the empresss happy look came from deep down inside her. I could see her smile through her ck veil. Even the hostility in her eyes disappeared. It must be a very happy feeling to be able to dance with your son as his mother

    The empresss hands were rough

    But, they were warm like moms hands nheless.

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> Some have dropped the series, which is both sad and good. Good in that I wont need to sift through idiocy (more on that in a tick) and that theyve found this isnt for them. Bad in that we just lost reader numbers. Their reason for dropping it per their words was that this volume is bad. The MC gets disrespected and isntmandeering humanity aftering to humanity for about a week, anding face-to-face with people hes never met before, and a world hes never lived in before. First point. Do you not find yourself choosing the elves over the humans? If you do, why? If the humans acted the way the humans did, why not just make them elves? Why would you as a reader be encouraged to choose sides if both sides were the same? Now, make onepletely detestable, and I presume youll choose to side with the other. Do you not think thats the reason the author tries to depict them the way he does? We call it a writing device; creating contrast. Second point. If youre looking for a series with an MC whos going to waltz into apletely different world where everything he ever knew is challenged, and all of a sudden startmanding them and referring to everybody as mongrels as Gilgamesh, I think you should check in with reality. Lastly, Archer who read up to volume 3 states that things pick up a lot more after volume 2 (which is visible to those who bother to actually look before sharing their intellect with the world), so they discredit it before the half-way point of volume 2 What?

 Book 2: Chapter 22

    Book 2: Chapter 22

    Your majesty, this is Castors envoy, Mr Meriwether Ente.

    I looked at the envoy while Castell who was standing beside me introduced me to all sorts of famous figures, such as the chairman of the businessmittee or something, and the chief of some army unit, and the chief of some department. The chief before me looked slightly older than Castell. His white hair was disappearing and he did his best tob his hair towards the middle to cover the bald spot there.

    The smile on his face was normal, but his shoulders were rolled forward causing him to look like a camel. He was short in stature. He only came up to the tip of my nose, so he looked like a little clown to me. Hes an envoy just like Castell, but while Castell looked handsome andpetent, the gentleman didnt give me any good impressions.

    Your majesty.

    He bent over to bow before me and then handed me a ss of red wine. When I went to ept the ss of wine, I noticed that the buttons on his sleeves werent the same.

    I frowned. This meant that he changed the buttons Hes quite thrifty, but he shouldve at least made sure the buttons were identical Youre an envoy, you know? If youre not careful, people might take it as you not respecting this nation.

    Nice to meet you.

    After my simple greeting, I turned around to leave. Castell asked me from behind: Your majesty, do you understand the rtionship between our country and Castor?

    I dont. But I have seen Castor currency.

    I turned around and took some honey bread on the table to put it in my mouth. This sort of bread is called Empress Bread. Its high quality bread that can only be enjoyed after the empress gives you permission to. This bread may be extremely attracting to people right now, but its probably only worth spare change in the modern world.

    Castell ignored the fact that I was chewing on bread, gave me a nod and said: Indeed. You are very perceptive. There is a currency issue. You yourself have noticed that Castor is extremely important to us. We do not have anynd which allows sea travel. Castor is our only means of exporting and importing goods

    Youre talking about a trade deficit right?

    A small country which is able to upy to half of arge countrys economy would probably have to be a country like Japan. They managed to monopolise imports and exports. I remember Japanese goods were rarely seen among Chinas foreign goods. And at that time, they didnt dump the goods in foreign countries.

    Trade deficit?

    Oh That refers to a situation whereby a nations imports far exceed their exports Thats not good.

    I did not know you were an economist!

    Puuu!!

    I almost spat my bread out. A primary school child could see the crux of such a shallow problem, and yet youre praising me for it? But seeing Castells surprised look did exin it somewhat. Such a simple concept Was not conceptualised before Adam Smith Wait. Wasnt Adam Smith already dead by this era?!

    Perhaps Adam Smith didnt exist in this world

    That is correct. It is just as you said. Castor has goods readily avable thanks to their ports. Our nations goods perform poorly over there while their goods are things we require. If this trend continues, our nation will be poorer and poorer while theirs bes stronger and stronger.

    Castell looked at me and quietly said: One of the men you met today was a soldier while the other was a leader of the business industry. At current, the two of them have differing opinions with one wanting to conquer Castor and the other wanting to defeat Castor on the business front. Her majesty, however, has withheld from expressing her views, which is why they are seeking your assistance.

    I helplessly smiled and took a sip of the red wine The wine here tastes bad I then said: They want to fight a trade war when the trade deficit has be so substantially different? Are they courting death?

    We do not yet have a navy

    I get it now. As a Chinese person, I understand the pain of not having a navy. We went through a hundred years of humiliation since we have seas yet no navy But you guys dont even have seas to begin with! You people are able to have such a flourishing economy precisely because of your vastnds!

    Do you have any opinions, your majesty?

    No. Didnt I say I wouldnt participate in politics? Her majesty will handle it. Why should I get involved?

    I ignored Castell who walked to one side and shook my head. Im not an economist. I just happened to sit through thepulsory macroeconomics sses. But as my teacher for the course said, we just had to listen. Economics is aplicated subject and exists in a dynamic paradigm. If he could understand economics, hed be filthy rich ages ago But because of all those reasons, I understand such shallow topics. Id rather lead an army to fight a physical war than a trade war. I am a technical staff member trained by the army after all.

    True

    Castell smiled to himself, then politely bowed to salute me and said: I hope you have an enjoyable night.

    The party officially started after the empress and I finished our dance. To avoid unnecessary issues, the empress left after saying a few things to everybody. I was left behind along with Castell next to me, who was there to introduce me to the retainers. And now, its my free time.

    Im a lot more interested in the delicacies on the tables than dancing. You dont get to see so many colourful dishes every day, but to be frank; there were only a small variety of dishes. It couldntpare to our Chinese dishes. Oh well, it looks like the variety of avable ingredients here cantpare to home.

    Your majesty, could I ask you to dance with me?

    Sorry I want to have a rest

    I turned around and grabbed a few chicken drumsticks and ignored thedies behind me. Im not a glutton. Its because I fundamentally cant dance. Seeing them kick their legs and perform their greetings and whatnot felt the same as watching a show. I only know social dancing.

    Your majesty, could I ask you to dance with me?

    Your majesty, could I ask you to dance with me?

    Your majesty, could I ask you to dance with me?

    Crap This isnt good I cant continue like this I need back-up. I put my te down and scanned my surroundings. I saw Nier standing by the door with her hand on her sword handle. I helplessly smiled as I pushed through thedies surrounding me. I then took a few steps and ran over to Niers side.

    Nier nced at me and asked in a nonchnt tone: Is something the matter, your majesty?

    Nier, dance with me

    HUH?!

    Nier turned her eyes and looked at me astonished by what shed heard. She then returned to her usual expressionless look, turned her head around and said: I dont know how to dance, and Im also dressed in military uniform.

    I cant either And you dont need to know how to either. Just pretend youre dancing with me! I dont want to be surrounded by that group of girls.

    Oh? I remember you really enjoyed being surrounded by women on all sides. How could you possibly not like that? Or is there an empty spot in the group that you want me to fill in? Or do you feel its more fun to flirt with me in front of other girls? Please show some self-respect, your majesty. Theres an elf waiting for you in your room.

    Nier, youre as mean as ever

    I helplessly smiled as I scratched my head and then said: What if I ordered you as the prince? I order you to put your sword and dance with me.

    Nier looked at me. She let out a heavy sigh and wore an upassionate look. She removed her sword from her belt and said: I dont know how to dance, so please forgive me if I happen to step on your feet.

    I ask that you forgive me as well if I step on your feet

    I wont. Ill return the favour and stomp on your feet.

    Wait a second!!

    Please. Wait a second!!

    Did Nier just crack a joke?!

    And thus, in the midst of this ball with many famous retainers and notable figures, in the midst of this ball with many madams and youngdies of prestigious households, his majestys dance partner was none other than a girl in military uniform and boots who wore an unlovable expression. She held his majestys hand and spared no effort in trying to stomp on the princes feet

    Both you and her majesty are pursuing your own goals under the guise of work!! You want to legally stomp on my feet! Isnt that right?! Im right, arent I?!!

    <strong>IMPORTANT:</strong> Im on my back leg for monthly execution allowance limits, so the site is going to drop at some point. If you notice this, keep an eye on Facebook and Patreon. To sustain the 4 chapters per week promise, Ill release chapters there. Patron early releases will not be affected.

    <strong>Trantor Comment:</strong> I apparentlyshed out in my attempt to point out that certain criteria dont make a piece of literature bad, and making a point that it is a matter or like or not like; a subjective opinion, not an objective evaluation, therefore de-valuing a review. For that I apologise. I had no idea that trying to give a heads up and also mentioning that if certain elements will bother you as a reader, then maybe its not for you, happened to be so offensive. I have to plead ignorance on that. I didnt know that. Im sorry for trying to help you avoid being triggered by reading something you dont like. I ask that you find it in your heart to forgive me. And please do not ask me about the series as I will refrain from answering questions pertaining to the series to avoid such circumstances again.

 Book 2: Chapter 23 (1)

    Book 2: Chapter 23 (1)

    Nier

    Nier, who was by my side, shifted her face over and quietly said: Your majesty, I

    I pressed my body against her body with all my bodyweight. Nier softly coughed. She ran her emerald eyes over me with disdain and disgust. She straightened her back and looked at the side of my face. She softly said: If you cant hold your liquor, whyd you drink so much? You look ridiculous for a prince. You make her majesty and the empire look bad. I beg, please kill yourself, alright?

    Why? Didnt I just drink a little too much?

    Nier helped me upstairs. This was the first time I felt the staircase was never ending. To be fair, for a terrible tasting wine like that to get me drunk is quite the feat. The truth is I purposely got myself drunk so I could leave because I didnt want to socialise with those people.

    Only afterwards did I find out that I couldve just said so and left. There was no need for me to get myself drunk.

    This is why Nier had to help me to the door. Nier trained as a Valkyrie since she was young so her strength wasparable to a flower-boy. That said, it was still difficult for her to help a man weighing more than one-hundred kilograms up the stairs. This was the first time I saw Niers boobs move as she huffed and puffed

    Nier has a pretty hot body

    Your majesty, I never feel humiliated by the gaze of others on myself, but why is that I feel an impulse to kill you when you look at me?

    Dont you always have an urge to kill me?

    Since were finally on the same page, please kill yourself.

    WHY?!

    I pushed the door open and Nier tossed me onto the bed as if she were throwing out trash. She let out a heavy sigh and said: Alright, goodnight. Im going to rest now Whoa

    That scream shouldvee from my mouth shouldnt it?! Why is there another person on my bed?! I was going to crawl into bed and sleep after Nier tossed me onto the bed, but when Inded on the bed, it didnt feel soft. Wait, no. A better question is, it felt soft, but why was the soft thing I came into contact with warm?

    I then heard a cough I opened my eyes and found that my face was buried in two valleys. Two powerful warriors were battering my face and something with the colour of cherries caught my eyes.

    WHOA!!

    I shrieked and then rolled off my bed onto the ground with a loud thud. The girl on the bed shyly pulled the nket over her body, sat up to look at me and said in a sobbing tone: Y-Your majesty Umm. Umm Please be gentle with me

    I noticed Nier who was on the other side of the bed looking at me with disgust. She bowed slightly and then said in an extremely disdainful tone: So thats what you bought the elf for. You really are an animal of lust from head to toe. I thought you bought her out of good intent. I never thought that you did it to fulfil your lust. You really are a disgusting prince, huh? I now fear for myself as a girl by your side But I cantment too much on your business. I hope you enjoy yourself

    Wait! Wait, Nier! This wasnt my order! Ive never seen her before!!

    I seemed to be awoken from my drunken stupor. I held onto my butt which hurt from my fall and got up. I looked at the elf before me, unsure whether I was meant tough or cry and said: Umm Say Its nice to meet you. Im Troy Before you introduce yourself, could you please tell me why youre on my bed?

    She tightened her grip on her nket. She lowered her head and said: B-Because Ive always. Ive always done this Thats how they always Used me I thought

    I rubbed my head and said: Oh, you dont need to do that with me. Didnt I tell you that I bought you to work as a maid? I dont intend to do that with you. Just work as my maid and look after this ce. Dont worry about a thing Go get dressed first, and then lets talk about what youll do from now on.

    The elf gripped the nket and got off the bed from Niers side, and then ran into Niers small room. Nier folded her arms and looked at her room before looking at me. She titled her head.

    I looked at Nier with a slight sense of guilt and said: Well. I did say I didnt have those sorts of thoughts, right? I honestly didnt arrange this

    Wait a second. What do I have to feel guilty about?! Why am I so afraid of my bodyguard?! Im the prince! What can you do about me if I sleep with a woman? And every emperor has a harem, so how could I call myself an emperor otherwise?! Just why do I feel like a little kid before Nier?

    Nier pinched her chin, looked at me and said: Im surprised you didnt do anything. I now suspect if youre a normal man Thisss is getting more and more arrogant! She doesnt even seem to consider me the prince!

    What exactly do you want?!

    I grit my teeth. I dont know where I got the gall from. Maybe the wine? I looked at Nier, grit my teeth and made an order that Nier would mock me for countless timester on: In that case, Ill prove to you that Im a normal man! Nier! I order you as the prince of the empire! Let me rub your

    I hate silent atmospheres the most.

    Keep Reading

 Book 2: Chapter 23 (2)

    Book 2: Chapter 23 (2)

    I regretted what I said as soon as it escaped my mouth. Unfortunately, it was already said and done. Nier looked at me with a look of surprise and contempt. Her gaze changed this time. She looked at me like kitchen waste. No. More like she was looking at regurgitated food. She shook her head, let out a heavy sigh and then reached her hand up to undo the buttons on her clothes

    Wait! Wait! Wait!! Stop!! Please, stop!! Dont! Dont! Dont! Sorry! Sorry! I was joking! I was joking! Honest!

    I waved my hand like I lost control and turned to my side. I really wanted to p myself. Did I get mercury in my brain or something? How could I make such a request? Niers hands didnt stop. She then took off the topyer of her military uniform and undid her button, revealing the cloth she used to wrap her breasts. She walked up to me and said: Your majesty, I shall obey your orders.

    Niers body is very beautiful. I dont think there was any fat on her body. I dont think I could pinch any fat on her waist. She had the coveted eleven-abs*. She had a few scars but that didnt diminish her beauty. She wrapped her chest cloth but I could still see the prominent shape of them. If she were to undo it

    Do I need to undo this as well?

    Niers gaze was filled with hate and disgust. Her hands, however, continued to undo her chest-cloth without hesitation. I reached my hand out and pressed it on her shoulder.

    I took in a deep breath. I cant do this sort of thing Nier hates me to begin with. I cant do something that willpletely wreck our rtionship I shook my head, paused and said: Th-Theres no need to I Im in the wrong. Its my fault. I shouldnt have made such an overboard request

    Your request was not overboard. You were just going to touch my body. Its just that being touched by you is so disgusting its vomit-inducing, thats all.

    Her gaze indicated she wasnt lying. I just pressed on her beautiful shoulder and her eyes were filled with disdain as per usual.

    Are youplimenting me or cursing me?

    Nier mercilessly replied: Of course Im cursing you.

    I stood up with my back facing Nier. Nier stood up as well. At that moment, the door to Niers room opened Nier and I turned to look in that direction. The elf dressed in her ck and white maid uniform looked at us, shocked In that moment, we Yeah Niers clothes were still on the floor and she was also still on the bed

    Im so sorry!!

    After she shrieked, she closed the door loudly and hid inside

    Its not like that!! Listen to my exnation! Listen to my exnation!!

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Eleven abs are technically called the Adonis Belt, however, its popr among women to refer to it as so as opposed to the Adonis Belt, so I went with it.

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> I tried to contact as many of you personally on disqus as I could, but only Chris responded so I suppose (A) the method didnt work, or (B) you didnt see it. Im referring to getting this chapter into your hands because Im enough of an asshole enough to try and contact as many people as possible individually. Second, the website is only temporarily up with half the usual daily allowance, so if it drops, its beyond me. This situation will stand until next month. Lastly note here is that there is a double release, so chapter 24 is up too.

 Book 2: Chapter 24

    Book 2: Chapter 24

    Dungeon of the inner court

    Nier walked at a rtively fast pace. She sneezed as she passed through theplicated passages with a fire torch in hand. She finally saw the empress dressed in ck deep inside the prison. The empress was kneeling down and gently caressing a ck hounds head by her side. When the hound stood up, it was taller than a human. Its eyes didnt look friendly like a pet-dog. To the contrary, its eyes were filled with aggression. It resembled a wolf more than a hound.

    However, the wolf obediently knelt by the empresss side, not even daring to wag its tail. It was afraid of the empress. Even a wild animal is afraid of the empress.

    Your majesty!

    Oh, Nier, youre here. Come over here and tell me if it was these people.

    The empress looked at Nier who knelt down on one knee before her. She stood up and rubbed her head. She then waved her hand, and the Valkyries on both sides responded by extended their hands which shone a light on the dying women who was kneeling before the empress. Their bodies were covered in blood and wounds. Their hands and legs were bent and contorted in odd ways. They mustve been subjected to torture just before.

    Nier nodded and said: Thats right. Those are the women that touched his majesty in the brothel. That should be the bossdy of the brothel, and thisdy is

    She reached her hand out, grabbed thedy by her ck hair and lifted it up as if she were harvesting a carrot. Thedy had already lost her tongue and teeth, so she could barely make a sound. She scanned everything around her lifelessly. If her mouth and nose werent still trembling, then nobody couldve told that she was still alive.

    This one is the one his majesty chose.

    The empress waved her hand and Nier knew to let go. The empress pressed down on the ckdys face with her knee. She raised her head up so that she was looking at the empress with her lifeless eyes. One of the Valkyries who stood to a side took out a small bottle, and then poured it down her mouth full of blood. A momentter, her lifeless eyes and body were replenished with life, albeit her eyes still looking terrified. She mumbled something as she looked at the empress.

    ck hair ck eyes Hmmm So my son likes this type, huh?

    Nier quietly said from behind: Your majesty, you have ck hair and ck eyes.

    The empress froze for a moment, and then spun around to look at Nier. Her expressionless look suddenly turned into a shy smile. She reached her hand out and roughly rubbed Niers face, and giddily said: Thats right! Thats right! I I have ck hair and ck eyes!! I Yeah, I do!! This woman My son uses me as his standard for desirable women! My son Im the woman in his heart! Its me!!

    Nier, whose face was getting rubbed and squished into all sorts of different forms by the giddy empress, spent a lot of effort to say: Y-your majesty I I think Being seen as a woman By your s- Isnt Good

    No, no no! That goes to show that I have a ce in his heart. It shows that Im a woman that he wants to keep in his heart forever. I get it. I get it. I was once told that men look for women that resemble their mother. It looks like my son has epted me as his mother! He sees me as his mom, and not some blonde woman!

    The empress, still giddy, let go, crouched down and happily rubbed the hounds head. The happiness of the empress seemed to rub off onto the hound, as it stuck its tongue out and panted excitedly.

    All is good, all is good. Im very happy!!

    The empress stroked the face of thedy with ck hair. Thedy with ck hair cried tears of joy. After the empress reached her hand out, the Valkyries by her side dragged the ck-haireddy out, leaving just a few women behind.

    You people dared to touch my son with your dirty hands

    The empress wore a cold smile as she raised a bowl of blood up and poured it down onto the women,pletely drenching them in the scent of blood. The hound got stimted and stood up. However, without the empresss orders, it could only pant excitedly and didnt rush over.

    Ill forgive that woman. But as for you, I will never forgive you. I will only allow my son to marry a woman I approve of. As for offing you sluts, lets just interpret it as me doing some purification work No, wait Thatd be somewhat boring

    The empress was supposed to order the hound to jump them then, but just as she was about to wave her hand, she hesitated. She then whispered into Niers ear and Nier nodded. The empress elegantly turned around. Her cape which her son held in his hand was now soaked with blood. After she left the dungeon, Nier and the Valkyries left as well.

    No one would find out that there was a hound that hunted humans down there once

    And the hound was the victor.

    Day two

    I left the pce again and went with Nier to that street filled with the stench of sulphur.

    Im in a really good mood today. It was the first time Id been called awake by a beauty dressed in a maid uniform. This is the isekai life that everybody else and I desire. You need a maid that wakes you up. Its a must. The elf was kidnapped during the war ten years ago. At the start, she just carried out simple maid work, nothing of that sort. She was given to the creditors to mess with after the noble family went bankrupt a few months ago. After the creditors got bored of her, they sold her off.

    Women are nice to have, but money is still moreforting.

    Her name is Luna. However, she just wont believe that Im the elf prince. I initially thought shed recognise me.

    The prince must be a pure-blooded elf. He cant be a half-blood! So you cant possibly be the prince of elves!

    Well, nothing I can do about it And theres no need for me to prove Im the prince either

    Nier left in a rushst night and came back without being covered in blood in any form, so it indicated that she didnt kill anyonest night.

    I almost got lost this morning. I went ording to the path I took the first time so I used the brothel as one of the checkpoints, but when I got there this morning, it was no longer there. It had been reced by a bank They couldnt have changed owners overnight, right? I queried the manager, but the manager of the bank swore that hed been operating his bank here for over ten years and that Id made a mistake.

    I noticed the yellow g overhead and felt a little stupid

    Did I really get lost?

    Big sis! Big sis! Youre back!

    After I jumped over a puddle of water, a group of kids gathered around. They ignored me and flocked to Nier who was behind me. They surrounded Nier and chattered endlessly. You just met her yesterday, why are you acting like youre having a family reunion?

    Nier smiled and crouched down. She reached her hand out to scrub their heads. When will this gentle version of Nier treat me I smiled helplessly and leaned on the wall to watch them. Im in no rush. I just came to check on the progress. The kids surrounded Nier and I could tell that she really liked kids.

    Oh yeah, I brought some candy for you today.

    After they greeted each other, Nier took out the small bag of candy from her belt. She opened it and ced a ball of candy into their dirty hands. The kids cheerfully put the candy in their mouth and loudly eximed: Thank you, big sis!

    You dont have to thank me. It was his maj- Ahem It was this mister here that bought it for you.

    The kids turned their attention to me. Izily raised one hand and said with a smile: Just thank Nier. I bought it for you because of Nier. Theres no need to thank me.

    The kids cheerfullyughed out loud. One of the slightly older boys excitedly looked at us and shouted: In that case! Big brother! Are you two lovers or husband and wife?!

    Uhh

    Look at your big sis, Niers gaze. What sort of wife or girlfriend do you think would look at her husband or boyfriend like shes looking at trash like that

    <strong>Trantor Comment:</strong> Someone once said (directed towards me) Or he could be a decent human being and not be an asshole about it? Be the better man instead of a child?

    I took the advice to heart. I ascended from human into king status. And I also decided to be a better man, instead of a child.

    But a better man was too vague of a definition, so I followed the synonymous version of it and followed the advice to be a bigger man.

    VVVV

 Book 2: Chapter 25

    Book 2: Chapter 25

    I pushed open the door to the reddys shop, and the smell of metal filled my nose once again.

    She raised her head from among a pile of random metal devices to look at me, and waved her hand casually to greet me: Youre here, prince.

    I think the most awesome figure in the city must be her

    Hey, uh.. Big sis!! Just as I was to call her aunty, I saw her emit a dangerous light from her eyes so I immediately changed my choice of words. She nodded with satisfaction, folded her arms across her breasts and waited for me to speak. I looked at her and said: Umm, I want to discuss my

    Oh, your armour, right? Its done. That piece of armour was actually very easy to make. You just have to purify the defence spell into pure magic and then cast it onto something else. I prepared some undergarments for you and then cast the spell onto it. I also increased the strength of the spell. Hmm This is the one.

    She carefully took out a white undergarment that looked very normal without any decorations from a paper bag. There was just a coat of arms added to the chest region. Its the same one as the twin-headed eagle in the pce. Perhaps the coat of arms was something that belonged to the royal family. She shook it around and then ced it on a shelf to the side. She then handed me a flintlock pistol and said: In the past, the Earth Dragons werent able to defend against arrows or piercing attacks from spears due to their fragile scales. However, their reinforced silk can. A strong beast may be able to break a wooden cage, but it cant break a made from rope. Fire the gun at the undergarment and see for yourself.

    No matter how I looked at the undergarment, I just couldnt see how it had any defence capabilities

    I picked up the loaded flintlock gun and pulled the trigger. An ear-piercing sound rung through the room. The smell of smoke made Nier frown and back up a few steps. I fanned the white smoke away with my hand, and walked up to the undergarment. Ive never used a flintlock gun, but I wouldnt miss at such a close range, right? The garment floated in the air. The red haireddy grabbed it andy it t on the table.

    There wasnt so much as a mark on the garment. The red-haireddy bent over, threw a ck bullet onto the table and proudly said: See that? Its all thanks to me adding the spell to the silk. Thats why I said that no des could prate this piece of armour. However, this garment wont reduce the impact behind a strike. It can reduce it a bit, but In other words, if I were to fire a shot at your back, the bullet wont pierce you, but the impact of the bullet will still thump you.

    I nodded and said: I know. The bullet wont hit my flesh, but the armour cant nullify the impact entirely. But as long as it doesnt reach my flesh, getting hit by a flintlock gun like that would only cause me to stagger or some bruising I reckon.

    Its just that this sort of stuff requires quite a bit of material. If we were to use Earth Dragon scales to make an Earth Dragon scale armour, then this garment could be exchanged for five Earth Dragons scales I reckon Oh, right. Theres also this. You gave me an extra bag of scales, so I created an additional chest te. There wasnt enough material for anything else, so I had to go with a chest te.

    She took out a vest which was significantly smaller than my torso. I smiled helplessly and said: I already have this garment, so why do I still need that chest te?

    Because if I were to purify it, then that bag of Earth Dragon scales would be nothing more than Earth Dragon scales. You cantin about there being too much of this sort of stuff, right?

    She shrugged with an I dont care attitude. She then turned to look at Nier and said: You can give it to your bodyguard. Shed be more at ease and safe if she couldnt be hurt by des, right?

    Nier paused, and then asked in a shocked tone: HUH? I can have something like that?!

    I looked at her, scanned her, and then handed her the vest. Better weapons and better armour are forever pursued by warriors. Nier wont be moved by diamonds and jewels, but this vest will definitely please her.

    Take it. I have the undergarment already, anyway.

    I generously handed her the vest. Nier paused. She took in a deep breath, bowed down and took it with two hands. She then said in a loud voice: Thank you for your reward, your majesty!

    Lets go with that then Wait. Dont undress here!!

    I reached my hand out and pulled Niers hand away from her buttons. I know youre excited but could you please not undress in front of me a second time?! Nier was excited like a kid that just bought a new toy and wanted to try it on But I wonder if the vest will fit her given her top proportion

    Stop! Stop! Stop!! What am I thinking?!

    If you want to change, go change in my room at the back. The red-haireddy pointed to the room at the back. The possibility of me being attacked didnt even cross her mind. She jogged over to the room. The red-haireddy sighed and rubbed her messy red hair. She then looked at me and said: It doesnt look like youre about to leave. You have something else you came to see me for, right?

    I nodded and said: Yeah. I want to see what tools you work with I want to make a gun.

    Ive thought about it seriously. I cant produce an automatic gun right now. Forget guns, I cant even produce the bullets for it. Even if I want to create a firearm, Im limited to paper ammunition. I know how to create the ammunition itself, but I have no way of creating the shell. Given those restrictions, paper ammunition is the best fit.

    Thus, theres only one gun model I can create. Theres no meaning in me creating a back-loaded gun which can be produced right now. I want to make a gun that can fire consecutively, a weapon I can always carry with me. What came to mind was a revolver. Yes, the gun that has six bullets.

    Of course, I cant create it with the techniques of the modern day. Ill consider it sessful as long as it can fire sessive shots. I once created a revolver during a practical one year while in school. I sessfully made the revolver and the bullets using machines and materials. I sessfully fired fifty-five rounds of six shots.

    If a flintlock gun can be made, then I can create a revolver, even if its extremely basic.

    And yes, thats under the condition that I have the required tools. I dont have spare time to go creating athe. If I had that much time on my hands, Id directly use athe to create metal bullets Since flintlock pistols can be made, I dont think it can be that hard to make a revolver.

    The red-haireddy didnt entirely understand what I was getting at but she took me on a tour of her workshop nheless. What surprised me was that there was athe here. And this model was a rtively developed model. She proudly pat thethe before me and said: I was the one that improved this thing. Previously, I used it to control de pieces by virtue of experience. But I can manufacture a tool of any dimension you want. Further, I have more materials here. What sort of material are you after?

    I excitedly checked out the familiar workshop. The workshop had evolved to look like more recent ones. I dont know this red-haireddys background but the technology of her workshop had reached the standard of the neenth century already, and the first revolver happened toe about in the neenth century.

    I think itll be a walk in the park for a twenty-first century light-weaponry student like me to make a gun about the same as that then.

    Thats great. Big sis, Ill draw a picture Umm Dont make this gun for anyone other than myself Its reserved for the royal familys use only. Reserved for the royal family Yeah Something like that

    I dont know swordsmanship, nor do I know how to use magic. Im helpless and always relying on Lucia and Nier to protect me when Im with them. Courage is a virtue, but courage without strength is nothing more than recklessness.

    My only weapons are my brain and my knowledge. Ill have the courage to take on a group if I can make myself a revolver.

    Ive finally got the chance the show off my skills as a modern person aftering to this different world!

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> On the 8th July, I said the goal for it was to crack rank #450 on NU. I dont even know what the rank number means, but it increases every time I upload a chapter, so screw what it means, its an indicator of something. I did it, I cracked #450, and #400, photo proof below. On the 3rd July, there were 113 likes on the Facebook page, and today there 171 likes. I never set a goal for it because its beyond my control, but the new number looks good. So this month, Im aiming to crack #300 on NU. Ill give 100% every day again, and lets try and crack 200 likes on Facebook. Im going to keep pressing to try and get the rights to trante it officially, but things take time when its a first for everyone involved, and theyre not the most responsive of people. I know patrons are getting more chapters in advance than it says there, but you cant have too many son-con chapters. Goals are set, now to smash them. Themitment to my goals keeps me disciplined and ountable.

 Book 2: Chapter 26

    Book 2: Chapter 26

    <strong>Son-con  Vol. 2 Ch. 26 (Added Chapter)</strong>

    Since you elders are here today, lets not let what happened a few days ago happen again. I see that General Kurt and Federline are also here. What do you two have to say today? Ah, right, before that, Kurt, I want to know how Andres arrangements for the parade you had nned for my son areing along.

    The empress sat behind the ck veil and spoke in a cold tone without a hint ofpassion. Kurt turned around to look at Andre, and Andre froze because he seemed to be put on the spot. He fidgeted around a bit and then answered in a shaky voice: Your majesty I I overlooked the fact that the garrison guards had just finished their exercise. The soldiers and horses are worn out and are not in condition to put on a parade

    The empress shouted: Useless!

    Andre shivered with fear. His formerly steady eyes became filled with terror in a split moment. He knelt down with a thud, his entire body quaking, not knowing what to say.

    The empress angrily stood up and violently shouted: Useless scum! Does the army get vacations?! If enemies were to attack our imperial city, are you going to tell them that our troops are fatigued, ask the enemy to let them rest for a few days and ask to fight at ater date? The parade is to be conducted the day after. You have one day to rectify the situation with the army. Ill kill whoever doesnt look in optimal condition on the day of the parade! Youre not exempt!

    Andre trembled as he replied: Understood!

    The empress sat back down on her throne, took in a deep breath and then said in an annoyed tone: I led the army for ten years, and never once did I hear the soldiersin of fatigue. Why is it that there are more and more problems after you generals tookmand? Youin about this andin about that. I didntin once when I had to face armies with more than five times the armoury or supplies. I gave you my trust, so I hope that youll return my kindness with merit!

    General Kurt bowed and respectfully replied: I will, your majesty.

    Andre is themander of the imperial army. In terms of ranking, hes lower than Kurt. The empress changed her legs position and then said: Kurt, Federline, what are your opinions on the matter with Castor? I dont want to hear your analysis, just give me your conclusions.

    Understood, your majesty. Umm

    It took quite a bit out of Federline to get his fat body off the ground. He raised his hand which had jewels fitted on every finger and said: Your majesty, I am a merchant. Based on my judgement, if we try to control the business front solely, then our empire will suffer great losses. I believe that only bybining our efforts with the army will we achieveplete victory.

    Your majesty, I believe that it will not be a problem for our troops to capture that city. Their navy is of no significance to us as we can sink their ships when the war starts. Kurt looked in the direction of the empress and firmly continued: Castor is but a mere city. If we can destroy a country, conquering a city is but childs y.

    General Kurt. If I needed that city, I wouldve conquered it years ago.

    The empress supported her face on her hand as she sat on her throne. She sounded tired as she said: What I want right now isntnd. Our empire has enoughnd and territory. Castors religions, their peoples lifestyle, their culture and traditions arepletely different to ours, so its very easy for us toe into conflict. If we act rashly, our businesses there may run into the ground. I want to maintain its status quo. Does our army have the ability to siege their city and force them to surrender?

    I believe it will be very difficult as they have sea ess.

    Federline answered first. With an idea in mind, he said: We cannotpletely trap Castor, but if we point our heavy cannons at the city gates towards them then that will serve to threaten them. That will benefit us during our negotiations.

    The empress pondered his suggestion for a while. She then sighed and said: Forget it. Well discuss this againter. Theres nothing else for today. You may all leave.

    Bang Bang Cough! Cough! Cough!

    Cough, cough! How dare you y with guns in my workshop, you brat! Go outside and test your gun!

    The revolver I created stopped working after firing two shots No, its not because it cant fire consecutively, but because my nose was overwhelmed with the smell of the smoke in the workshop which was released from my gun after I fired the two shots. The entire room was covered in white smoke. I was choking so bad I was tearing up. The red-haireddy also suffocated; she grabbed me by my arm and threw me out of the shop.

    The door of the shop which hadnt been opened in a long time finally opened, albeit for the sake of getting rid of the suffocating and blinding smoke. I took in big breaths of air. Nah, this wont work. This ck gun powder isnt suitable for consecutive shots. If I actually fire six shots, Ill die from smoke inhtion. It looks like I need to create gun powder that doesnt release smoke

    Even Nier was choking and coughing non-stop. She held her chest with her hands as she gasped for air, and while looking at me with contempt, said: I dont know what you invented, but it looks like its capable of choking its wielder to death. If youve finally thought it through andmitted to suiciding, please go into a small room and use it yourself.

    I smiled helplessly as I fanned the gun-smoke and asked: Would I need to choke myself to death if I used this to kill myself?! Couldnt I just put a bullet in my head instead?

    Nier looked at me with anticipation and said: Please go ahead then.

    I wont die!!

    I still dont want to die yet, sorry!

    Despite themotion, the creation of my revolver was very sessful. It may not be aspact as a modern one, but its not a bad revolver. It can fire six shots consecutively, except I wont be able to see anything in front of me afterwards because my vision will bepletely covered by white smoke

    Loading the bullets is also extremely difficult. Thats just one of the problems with revolvers that you cant do anything about.

    To be honest, you continue to surprise me, prince.

    The red-haireddy leaned her back on the wall. She took out a pipe from her pocket, put some tobo leaves in, and said: Where did you get that idea from? The elves have never been renowned for their use of machinery. And judging from your handiwork, handling and thought patterns, its fairly obvious youre an experienced gunsmith. Where did you learn this from in the past? I think that if you were to run a workshop, youd truly be able to change this world.

    Youre ttering me. These are actually ideas I usuallye up with, I just never acted on them is all.

    I looked at the revolver in my hand and then tucked it into my belt. I then smiled and said: Before I leave, I have another idea to share. I hope to see this long gun model made.

    It was the rifle I wanted to make for Lucia. I dont know why myself, but while I was making this revolver, I wanted to make Lucia a rifle that belonged to her alone as well. I believe that Lucia would be formidable with the gun since she has the assistance of wind elves who could assist with bullet trajectory. Shed probably have a one-hundred percent uracy rate.

    As such, I wanted to make Lucia a rifle with rtively high uracy.

    Rifling isnt a problem since this red-haireddy already knows about it. What came to mind therefore was a rifle with high uracy and a greater range. And that would be none other than the Sharps rifle that the United States cleverly crafted.

    But before I create that sort of rifle, I need to make gunpowder which doesnt release smoke first

    The red-haireddy knocked on her pipe, looked at the street, coughed, and faintly said: But a war will probably start soon, wont it?

    I got surprised and asked: WHY?!

    Because Federline runs this street. Hes already ordered gunsmiths to begin making artillery. There has also been someone buying Castor coins at the market recently. Its obvious that something big is about to go down.

    That fatso owns this street?! Hes a firearms merchant?!

    Firearms merchant?

    Someone who sells firearms.

    Hes involved with everything. He originally was an arms manufacturer. Afterwards, when the empire didnt need to go to war, he turned his attention to other stuff. But since hes gone back to manufacturing artillery, its an indication that a war is about to start.

    I nodded, and lowered my head to think about it carefully. Kids who grew up in my generation dont associate any positive adjectives with firearm merchants, because theyre essentially people who incite wars for mary benefits. But I didnt hear anything about a war starting I didnt know about this as the prince. And when I met that fatso yesterday, I didnt realise he was a firearms merchant.

    Then why do they need to buy Castor coins? Whats buying Castor coins got to do with waging a war? Oh Right After Castor bes upied, they wont need their coins anymore But But something like that shouldve been an order passed down from the royal family. I didnt hear anything about it.

    The red-haireddy waved her hand and said: It wasnt someone from the royal family. I havent seen the person whos buying the coins, however, judging by the looks of things, it doesnt seem like hes on the same side as that fatso. Also, I dont think its correct to call it buying. Its more like converting, as in taking Castors coins and then exchanging them for bronze or gold coins.

    Huh? Whod buy Castor coins? Why would they buy Castor coins? Does that mean that something is going to happen to that currency? Is Castor about to face some sort of problem and they coincidentally happen to be preparing for war? I just met with the Envoy from Castor yesterday and I didnt hear anything about the two countries rtionship bing tense.

    I stood up and asked: Wheres the person whos buying Castors coins?

    Why would they buy Castor coins if a war is about to break out?

    Nothing about this is normal!

    Nier,e with me!

    I want to find out what the problem with Castors currency is!

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> Please read the important message below in the Disqusments.

 Book 2: Chapter 27

    Book 2: Chapter 27

    Theres definitely a crowd of people at the forefront of the market that can be described as so: They sit in chairs with all sorts of coins in their hands with a scale in front of them. Theyre not merchants, but they cant be separated from businesses. Theyre money changers.

    The values of the coins differ from ce to ce. They get the coins from here and then exchange them at ces with different exchange rates to earn the difference. The major factors that determine the value of the coins depend on the amount of the respective metal present in the coins as well as whether the country it belongs to isrge and powerful or not. The first factor is an intuitive value, the second factor is the degree of faith the citizens have.

    Lets say that the empire coins have the greatest credibility. If a country were to perish, its currency would lose all meaning. But at present, the strongest country in the maind, the Rosvenor Empires currency is the most stable currency. As such, a lot of people are rushing to exchange the current currency they possess for the empire coins with the empresss face printed on it. Thus, the empires currency is the most trusted currency for all of humanity, regardless of area or country, as well as being the most stable currency. Its rtively simr to the modern day U.S. dor.

    And hence the currency controversy between Castor and the empires silver coins.

    I sat down in front of a money changer. He looked at me with a smile and asked: My, my, what currencies would you like to exchange, sir?

    I looked at his small table which hand the nine currencies neatly arranged. That indicated that he could exchange those nine currencies with one another. I scanned them and said: I want to exchange my coins for Castor coins.

    Castor coins did you say? The value of Castor coins have risen recently.

    He rubbed the stubble on his chin, smiled as he took out a small bag with Castor coins, and then said: To be honest, Im not too willing to exchange them I heard the value of Castors coins were going to inte. Im honestly thinking of stockpiling them.

    I paused and then asked: Inte?

    Its insider news. He leaned his body over in a mysterious manner and quietly said: Its said that the value of Castor coins will rise. I dont know whats going on either, but thats what everyone is saying.

    I nodded to indicate I understood. There are usually a number of ways the value of a certain currency gets inted. With the metal coins before me, the mostmon way is by introducing new coins which contain a greater amount of its respective metal. That way, the value of the coins themselves rise. If these people possess arge number of Castor coins, then theyll earn the difference. For example, if Castors silver coins were originally exchanged for sixteen bronze coins, they can now be exchanged for eighteen bronze coins, thereby earning them two bronze coins.

    Increasing the amount of metal in the coins can also influence the credibility of the currency though, regardless of howrge and powerful a country may be. At the same time, if your coins contain far too little metal, then its credibility will also suffer. The empire coins and Castor coins are in a race right now. Youre telling me that the value of Castor coins are going to rise before a war breaks out? Are they saying that to increase theirpetitive edge?

    Is this rted to the trade war and the war? What I want to know right now is the identity of the person spreading the news that the value of Castors currency will rise. Is that factual? If Castors currency does in fact rise, then the purpose of spreading the news wouldnt benefit the person who spread the news in any way shape or form. If Castors currency happens to depreciate, he wont benefit either. So why did he spread this news? Is his aim to gather all of Castors coins in one ce so that it doesnt circte around anymore?

    Was that fatso the one that spread the news or was it Castors people? The current situation between the two countries is delicate. A war could break out overnight between them whichpletely perplexed me.

    Thank you.

    I threw down two silver Castor coins. To be honest, that was too generous of me, but its not my money, so who cares? Its not even the empresss money. I dont even know whos giving me money every day, but Im happy to spend it.

    Nier, following behind me was confused and asked: Your majesty, what exactly are you doing?

    I paused and then replied: Its a bit tough to exin because its an economics issue after all Itd somewhat make sense if it were someone from our side collecting Castor coins, but if somebody from Castor was collecting Castor coins, then I dont understand their purpose myself. This person is collecting Castor coins while he conceals himself. This isnt something the government of either country came up with. In other words, somebody is plotting something.

    Will a war break out?

    I dont know. Ill need to ask her majesty when I get back. Im not sure But it makes no sense for their envoy to be attending a ball if a war is about to break out.

    Why are you so worked up, your majesty? This clearly has nothing to do with you.

    I dont want a war!

    I turned around, looked at Nier and said: War should be avoided if it can be helped. How can I sit and watch a war break out as the prince of the country?

    Confused, Nier shook her head and said: Isnt war a glorious thing to you, your majesty? War is just like another meal or another sleep for us. Our empire became the strongest through war. Her majesty is the ruler of this world. War is but just an event to get rid of those barbarians. War is our means of achieving glory and respect. Why is war such a bad thing to you, your majesty?

    No! No! You should never wish for war! I looked at Nier and continued sternly: Unavoidable wars are one thing, but recklessly waging a war is another. How many people lose their lives in wars? What about the parents and children of fallen soldiers? Regardless of what the circumstances are, war is the worst solution. You shouldnt kill if you can help it, and you should avoid war where its avoidable

    Weakling.

    Nier cut me off before I finished. Her eyes were colder than any Id seen before and she looked at me with more disdain than ever. She said: The most glorious thing to a soldier is sacrificing himself for his emperor. A soldier is never to be concerned over his life because hes dying for the emperor. Its a great privilege and honour. Yet you as the emperor refuse to give the soldiers a chance. Youre not worthy of being an emperor!

    Im not an emperor to begin with!!

    I felt as though I had no way ofmunicating with Nier Our viewpoints, philosophies and valuespletely contradict each other For Chinese people, the pain and sorrows of war are too much of a burden. We arent afraid to sacrifice ourselves, but thats when enemies rock up on our doorstep. We love peace, but were not afraid of war.

    But why are the people here so enthusiastic?! You people are definitely not farmers! You people mustve been nomads or pirates in the past! Why do you people crave war so much?!

    The empire that exists right now wouldnt exist if it werent for war. Your rejection of war is also a direct rejection of her majesty! Weak people cant be emperors. I thought that you would be like her majesty and stand at the forefront with us. I never expected you to be a coward whos afraid of death and hides at the back!

    The desire for war will be the downfall of the empire! The empire isnt trying to expand right now so theres no need for another war. Is sacrificing people fun to you?! Did you consider the suffering of those who are left behind after someone dies?!

    I am a Valkyrie! I have no family! I belong to her majesty!

    Nier looked at me as though she was ready to draw her sword and sh me to death. This was the first time I got really angry too. I have no way ofmunicating with someone like this. Is it fun to throw the people into a cesspool of misery and suffering? Is it fun to have people kill each other and die? I died once ying Earth Dragons. Was that fun? Are those things you enjoy repeating over and over?

    Forget it. Go back, Nier. This is an order. Dont follow me again.

    I sat myself down on a wooden chair by the road, looked at Nier and waved my hand.

    Nier pressed her hand on her sword handle and went silent. She didnt insist on following me this time. She turned around and left instead.

    I raised my head and watched Niers back. Her white cape swayed left-and-right as she moved. The little cloth pouch she attached to her belt bounced up and down.

    Forget it.

    I need to check things out, regardless of whether a war breaks out or not. What sort of conspiracy is taking ce behind the scenes? The matter with humanity isnt so simple. Behind every action taken by humans lies a conspiracy.

 Book 2: Chapter 28

    Book 2: Chapter 28

    Huh? You want to know who mentioned it? Everybody is talking about it man. Hence why Im doing this.

    N-No I meant, who told you? Or who did you ask?

    I went and asked Henry next door

    Got it. Thank you.

    Youre Henry, right? Umm I wanted to ask you, from where did you hear that the value of Castors currency was going to rise?

    I heard it at a restaurant. Thats what the restaurant owner said.

    I panted slightly as I looked at the huge courtyard before me. I backtracked and pretty much ran through every street of every suburb, asking everybody who knew about it. In the end, all the clues I gathered pointed towards this particr tradingpany. Basically, all the news iming that the value of Castors currency would rise was mentioned by a particr merchant from this tradingpany.

    Everything else aside, I was exhausted. These boots arent remotely suitable for getting around in a rush, so why do so many people wear them?!

    Tradingpanies are essentially alliances people create to improve their prominence and with it, their benefits. This in turn reduces bickering between merchants andpanies, and the cooperation means that they have support. I dont know if the im that Castors currency would rise in value was a business tactic of thepany or an individual act of a merchant. If its the former, then I want to know if they have some sort of rtionship with Castor.

    I looked at the door and felt that it was probably best to not alert them by asking about the currency matter. That said, I still have to investigate the matter. I checked out the logo of thepany. They used a horse carriage for their logo Hmm I keep feeling like Ive seen it somewhere before. I couldnt recall where I saw it after thinking about it for a while. But I honestly feel that Ive seen it somewhere before. The elves have granted me very keen senses. However, my brain capacity as a human limits me from remembering everything my senses pick up

    I knocked on the door and the door to the courtyard opened. Two people rushed over to greet me and then ran back. Inside the courtyard, I could hear people shouting and horses neighing. The centre of the courtyard was filled wooden boxes. Some were open. Inside were boxes of apples, mink, nails, wheat, salt It was just a scrambled collection of everything.

    People inside thepany were shouting orders to move things or split up material delegations, so there was no one to bother with me. I fumbled through their goods to see if I could find any problems. If they were Castor merchants, then their goods must be connected to Castor. Such goods could be for example, fish, things youd normallye across.

    Nothing I found indicated that the goods were somehow connected with Castor

    Are you looking to buy something?

    Ah No

    I looked at a guy who came running over with books in his hand. He waved his hand, looked at me, and then asked: Then are you here to bring in goods or are you from another shop?

    Umm Neither I just want to know Mmm Where do you guys deliver to?

    We deliver to many ces. We deliver to the mountains in the North, the elves border, the desert in the West, and the ins in the South. He looked at me with a frown and asked: You are here for?

    I was put on the spot. Its best I dont bring up the matter about Castors currency. If I alert the one responsible, theyll be more cautious, making it even more difficult to investigate. I hesitated for a moment and then asked: Do you people have sea goods then? Like eel or fish and the sort?

    He shook his head and then replied: Unfortunately, we dont deliver to Castor. You should try your luck somewhere else. We, Six Horse Carriages dont do sea travel. I suggest you check out the sailing boat tradingpany But before you leave, check out our stock. If you want to run a shop, youll need good building materials Our nails are made by ironsmiths from the desert. I guarantee

    Sorry Sorry

    After I rejected his offer, I left the Six Horse Carriagespany and sighed. Theres no reliable information here. I only managed to prove that thepany wasnt connected to Castor. So then why would apany not connected to Castor make that im?

    Theres definitely some connection. I just cant figure it out So what do I need to do now to investigate?

    I raised my head up to look at the sky. It was getting dark. I spent the entire day outside chasing up clues I had today, and I havent got much after an entire day Looks like Ill have to spend another day investigating the matter if I want to get to the bottom of this. Ill go pay Castell a visit tonight when I get back. Castell should be a merchant, right?

    What about NIer?

    I sighed. Nier isnt easy tofort. You cant smooth things over with her with a bouquet of flowers, a ring or a meal I reckon shed be moved to tears if I get her majesty to hug her. But are you asking me to go back to the empress and ask: Mom, my bodyguard is ignoring me, can you please give her a hug?

    What the hell is that bullshit?!

    Your majesty!!

    As I was slowly walking somebody shouted loudly from my side. I turned to see the boss I bought eel from yesterday kneeling on the ground How did I end up here again? I nodded and said: Please rise.

    What are you doing here, your majesty?

    Oh Im heading back The eel you served me yesterday tasted great.

    He wore a scrunched up smile that made it difficult to discern his facial features. He rubbed his hands and tedly said: Pleasee by anytime if you wish to have some again. Pleasee by anytime. How about I give you a dish now?

    I looked at his carriage before him and noticed he was about half-done with packing up, so I said: Its fine. Do you take your stuff with you every time you head home?

    No, no. This barrel belongs to the tradepany. I have eel in here

    I casually nced at the barrel. I looked at the eel inside the bucket and

    Wait!!!

    I was shocked. I suddenly recalled where I saw that carriage logo. In order to prevent mixing up barrels, tradepanies mark their barrels with a small logo. Normally, people dont notice it, and its also inside. But in order to fit a few more barrels, the barrel was ced sideways right now so I could see the bottom of the barrel with one nce. And there I noticed that small logo!

    I saw it through the water yesterday!

    This is the fish the six horse carriages tradepany sold!!

    Unfortunately, we dont deliver to Castor.

    Bullshit!

    They lied. Clearly they ship eel and this sort of fish, but they imed otherwise. Theye from Castor and theyre the ones spreading the news the Castors currency will rise in value. Theres definitely a problem. Both Castor and their currency have problems. The same goes for that tradepany. I must carefully investigate that tradepany!

    Luna, who was cleaning the staircase handrails by the entrance smiled, bowed and said: Wee back, your majesty.

    Uhm.

    I nodded nonchntly and then called for a messenger. I wrote a fairly rough note and gave it to him. I then said to Luna: Luna, tell the kitchen staff to prepare food and wine for two people. I want to eat in the dining hall tonight.

    Ah Understood.

    Castell! I feel that the formal clothing faction are too much! On one hand they want peace, while on the other, theyre asking for war. Its our army and yet they keep trying to take control of it! Thats a bit much, dont you agree?! That applies particrly to that fatso. He dared to point at me and act out before me. Doesnt everybody know he wants to buy army materials?!

    Castellughed, and stretched his hand out to stop Kurt from continuing. The two of them were walking in a corridor in the pce. Kurts face was red and showed that he was frustrated. Castell, on the other hand, was as calm as usual. Castell turned around, looked at him, smiled and said: General Kurt, it is pointless for you to bring this up with me. Do you think that I can get Mr Federline to ease up?

    Youre her majestys favoured retainer! There isnt a problem with waging a war, but please dont let the reason for us heading out to war be because of those from the formal wear faction!

    That has nothing to do with me. I cannot possibly change her majestys decisions. Her majesty has yet to pass down an order anyway. I am more concerned about his majesty.

    His majesty? Wasnt he not going to get involved?

    No, he has already taken action. His majesty is also very sharp. He has discovered the most important key.

    Castell watched the messenger rush over. He smiled slightly and softly said: It is his majestys messenger. This must mean his majesty has understood.

 Book 2: Chapter 29

    Book 2: Chapter 29

    Luna stood to one side after she set my napkin for me. Castell sat on my right hand side and asked me with a smile: Your majesty, for what reason have you gone out of your way to invite me to dinner at the outer chamber?

    I raised my wine ss and said: To her majesty.

    To her majesty.

    Castell couldnt speak while we were paying our respects to her majesty so he had to take a drink even if he did have a question. If you wanted to poison somebody, that drink would be the best opportunity, because ording to the rules, you cant reject a drink dedicated to showing respect to her majesty. But of course, poisoning a drink thats supposed to be used to pay respect to her majesty will result in the death penalty.

    We had our first drink. I didnt have any thoughts about poisoning Castell. I ced my ss down, looked at Castell and said: Castell, I want to ask you a few questions. Answer me honestly.

    Castell smiled and asked me back: When have I ever lied to you?

    Indeed, Castell has never lied to me since hiding a fact doesnt count as lying. I paused for a moment and then asked: Castell, do you have any information on Federline and Andre?

    Castell smiled and pursed his lips with red wine on them. He looked at me and faintly asked: Your majesty, I do not quite understand what you mean. Are you asking about their men or them themselves?

    Castell isnt a bad guy, but his love for ying word-games with people is annoying as can be. Do I need to be explicit with everything? Wont her majesty kill you with a kick if you behave like this? You want me toy it bare for you? Youre knocking on hells door.

    Them?

    Yes, your majesty. Castell smiled slightly and then continued: Humans will forever be social animals, especially within thisrge pce. Humans are the cruellest creatures. They enjoy their wine as they kill. They embrace you as they hurt you. They even beautify it with the word fate. To protect themselves and gain more power, they find people who share their visions and goals, and ally themselves. That is how the conference chamber is made up.

    And theyre separated as factions or parties? So youre saying Federline and Andre belong to two factions?

    That is correct. The merchants team up with other merchants to be the pigeons taking the food, while soldiers team up with soldiers to be the eagle which overlooks things. That is how it goes, your majesty. They sought you out to increase their political power. You must have noticed that neither side has made a suggestion which her majesty has been satisfied with regarding the matter with Castor.

    Castell looked at me, smiled like a merchant and continued: For the generals, fighting Castor is the best option for them to win favour with her majesty since Castor is but just a city. There is no way they cannot bring down their city gates with heavy artillery. However, for the merchants, it would be easier for them to do business there if there was no blood shed However

    I looked at Castell and softly said: Arms dealers.

    Castell nodded and said: That is correct. There are arms dealers among the merchants. They do not necessarily wish for war, but they seek conflict. There does not need to be a war, they simply need to increase the tension at the borders. But there are those in the army that understand that war is not the best option. They want to maintain the existence of aplete city.

    I get it now.

    In short, theres a radicalism party and a conservative party. The radicalism party views the army as their stronghold. They rely on military aplishments to prove themselves. The conservative party on the other hand, are satisfied with the status quo.

    I looked at Castells hypocritical smile, paused for a moment and said: So which party are you with, Castell?

    Castell earnestly replied: I belong to the empress party.

    The empress party?

    You boot-licking ve

    I grinned and then raised my wine-ss. I now understand the political situation of both parties, but I still dont know if the rumour that a war is going to break out is true or not. ording to what Castell said, the arms dealer doesnt actually want a war. He just wants tension. With tensiones orders for arms. So is a going war start or not?

    What has her majesty got to say?

    Her majesty is your mother. It is better for you to go ask her instead of myself.

    True

    And now for the most important question.

    I handed Castell a Castor coin. Castell looked at it, thenughed and asked: Is this not a Castor coin? What point are you trying to make, your majesty?

    I want to ask if you know about the value of Castors currency rising.

    I know that there are people spreading the news to make money.

    What do you think about it?

    I only received a Castor coin from their envoy and that is all.

    Castell handed me a Castor coin which was exactly the same. Had I not seen him take another one out, I wouldve gotten the two mixed up. I picked up both coins and checked them out. No matter how I looked at them, they were identical. From their weight, the way they felt, their jagged spots, the print, there was no difference.

    So what do you think?

    Here is what I think, your majesty.

    Castell didnt answer me directly. Instead, he smiled and said: I may run a tradingpany, but thepany itself belongs to the royal family. I do not know what changes have urred with Castors coins. However, I would like to ask you a question, your majesty. Between Castors envoy and I, who do you feel dresses more befitting of an envoy?

    You.

    That I can say without hesitation.

    No, no, no. I did not mean us as people. I did not express myself clearly there. Castell went on to rephrase it. In the swaying of the candle lights, his face was half hidden by the shadows like an undertaker paying a visit. He looked at me and said with a smile: I was referring to how we are dressed.

    Whats the difference?

    You are not an envoy, so perhaps you are unaware, but as envoys, we must dress extravagantly when in another country as an envoy. No, it is not a corrupt custom to dress as such during such times. It is about dignity. It is a representation of their countrys dignity. Only strong and wealthy countries have people who dress extravagantly and eat well. Seeing an envoy dressed extravagantly tells the ruler of the host country that the country the envoy hails from is powerful and respectable. An envoy is thereby essentially the billboard of a country. It is practically impossible to be over-extravagant.

    Castell smiled and nodded. He then touched his smooth chin, picked up his ss of wine and said: Your majesty, please do not let my presence ruin your wine. How about we end tonights matters here? I am struggling to resist helping myself to the feast you have prepared for me. Please allow me to wish you good health with this ss. Long live her majesty.

    Long live her majesty.

    Castell never makes his point explicit when he speaks. Is he trying to protect himself or test me? I raised my wine-ss and finished my ss in one go. Im not sure if its because Ive be ustomed to it or what, but I could taste red wine this time. Luna walked up to me and politely refilled my ss. She then walked back to stand inside the shadows. Castell looked at her,ughed and said: Is she the maid you purchased, your majesty?

    Thats right, your people tried to fight me for her.

    I am very sorry.

    Castell smiled and bowed. He then raised his head and said: Your majesty, please always be attentive of your surroundings. Everybody is after you because of your value as the prince. However, if you dig too deep, you will be in danger.

    I looked at Castell and asked: Will you protect me?

    Castell smiled casually and replied: No, I will not protect you.

    <strong>Bonus:</strong> Heres some new official artwork. This piece is called Troys night with Elizabeth

 Book 2: Chapter 30

    Book 2: Chapter 30

    Luna who was following me upstairs quietly said: Miss Gilliante has yet to return today

    I silently tugged on my garment that cant be prated by des and softly said: I ordered her to not follow me. She might nevere over again.

    I see.

    Luna felt awkward and lowered her head as she slowly walked behind me. She was dressed in her ck and white maid uniform. She used a cloth to cover her elf ears. She usually busies herself at the outer court, and then she turns in at night with Nier in her little room. I dont know what the two of them talk about in there, but judging from Niers personality, I dont think shed say anything.

    So what will be of your safety then, your majesty?

    I wont be in danger.

    She lowered her head and softly muttered: No, I No, I mean I, your humble servant do not think that will be the case. Elves dont use that many formalities in their speech, so as an elf, she was unustomed to the formal way humans spoke. Castell and others who belong to noble families can refer to themselves as I. However, servants like Luna have to refer to themselves as your humble servant.*

    The Valkyries may have tragic backgrounds, but as the rulers bodyguards, they are allowed to refer to themselves as I. The captain can use a less formal version of I.

    I turned around, scrubbed her head, smiled and said: Its alright. You dont have to worry about me.

    You dont have to bother with the formalities of referring to yourself in a particr way with me. Im an elf too I mean, a mixed-blood. Just refer to me the way you would as an elf.

    She bowed her head to thank me and said: Understood. Thank you, your majesty.

    After making several turns we arrived in front of my room. Someone dressed in white knelt silently by the door. She had her head lowered as she looked towards the room. She had her sword ced to one side and her two hands on her knees. She was leaning over in an apologetic pose very characteristic of Asian cultures while facing my room. I rubbed my eyes.

    My eyes arent ying tricks on me, are they? That should be Nier, right?

    Nier?

    I didnt quite understand what was going on but walked up to her anyway. I supported her shoulder and she raised her head to look at me. I noticed that the left side of her face was swollen as well as traces of blood below her nose and her lips. I froze up for a moment, and then reached my hand out to gently wipe the blood off her face. I took a deep breath and asked: Whats wrong? Who hit you?

    I sincerely apologise, your majesty. I angered you this afternoon. I will ept any punishment you have for me, but please do not get rid of me.

    Nier prostrated herself and bowed her head to the floor before my feet. The fearless Nier I knew was trembling before me. Her voice was trembling with fear. She continued to tremble as she begged me: I beg you I beg you Dont kick me out. Her majesty Her majesty said that shed kick me out of the Valkyrie squad if you kick me out I I I dont want to leave her majesty. I I dont have anywhere I can go if I leave the Valkyrie squad. So So I beg you, please dont kick me out.

    I helped Nier up. Niers tears were flowing out uncontrobly from her emerald eyes. Her tears rolled down the left side of her face where it was swollen. Her body was quaking with fear. She gripped my leg tightly as she begged me. I never saw her so afraid before, but I did know the reason why.

    I turned around and took the winter cloak Luna was holding in her hand. I sighed and said: Get up, Nier. Come with me.

    Understood Where do you want to go?

    The inner court. Come see her majesty with me.

    Ten minutester at the inner court.

    The empress restlessly threw down her pen. She drew something indiscernible on the sheet of paper. She massaged her temples and asked the Valkyrie who entered a question.

    The Valkyrie replied with an awkward look on her face: Umm Umm

    Stop stuttering, and out with it already. If someone trespasses into the inner court, just kill them and be done with it. A mess like this is so unseemly!

    The empress whipped her hand, stood up, walked up to the bed and aggressively pulled the curtains open.

    Umm It. It is his majesty We had a bit of a run-in with him. He seemed really angry and asked toe in. We told him you were already resting but he insisted oning in. He even attacked the Valkyries

    WHAT?!

    The empress threw her pen at the face of the Valkyrie, walked over with big strides, grabbed her cor and shouted: Where did you get the gall from?! Are you revolting against me?! The prince is my son. A son is being stopped at the door and prevented from seeing his mother?! Allow the prince toe and leave as he pleases from now. Theres no need to report to me. Are you all blind?! I wondered why the prince never came to the inner court. Turns out it was all because of you lot! If you dare to hurt the prince, Ill personally kill you all one by one! Let the prince in! All of youe over here and kneel!

    Right away!!

    The Valkyrie ran outside quivering. She wiped her sweat on her forehead and ran outside even though her legs were so weak she was struggling to stay on them. Whenever her majesty gets that angry, its like the entire room is set on fire. The anger of a sovereign really can kill everybody within a thousand mile radius. Shed probably be headless right now if she did something to the prince.

    I looked at the Valkyrie before me coldly and returned the gun in my hand to my belt. The Valkyries watched me vigntly and ced their drawn swords against my neck. I red at them and asked: Her majesty mustve heard the gunshot before. Would you believe me if I told you that youll all be doomed if your swords scratch me?

    The inner court

    Of course I know its her majestys resting ce. Thats why I came here!

    I took two steps forward and the swords on my neck followed suit. I really must praise the Valkyries skills. Theyre keeping their swords against my neck and staying in rhythm with each step I take. I dont feel anything on my neck. They looked at each other and not one of them dared to make a move.

    Nier had her head down as she followed behind me. She didnt have her sword drawn. She was more like bystander as she stood behind me.

    Her majesty has orders! His majesty may enter and leave the inner court as he pleases from now on. There is no need to report it! Withdraw your swords! Her majesty called for all of us!!

    I took in a deep breath and watched the des pull away from my neck in a quick moment. Last time I almost cried myself out of fear, but theres something more important this time. Im scared of her majesty killing me, but I dont want to see Niers tears.

    The empress walked out in the same military gear she wore during the day. She pat her face and then waved her hands. The Valkyries all knelt down at her motion. The empress looked at me and asked with a smile: You dont have toe in anymore. What are you looking for me for sote at night, son?

    I looked at the empress and felt my hands shake. Im scared, but right now No, when I saw Niers tears, I couldnt suppress my anger. Perhaps it had to do with me drinking three sses of red wine. But I felt angry as though somebody had destroyed something of mine.

    But when I came face to face with the empress, I got scared again. I felt my entire body shaking. I didnt know why either. The empress was clearly smiling gently, but why was I shaking instinctively? Was it because I wanted to flee? Is this Is this a reaction from the memories of the original owner of this body?

    I know. I understand the mistake of the Valkyries. Theyre all good girls. Its just that theyre too rigid. The bodyguard unit caused you quite a bit of trouble, didnt they? So Elisa, off yourself.

    Understood!

    Wait

    Just as I spoke out, and before I could reach my hand out, a young girl on the empresss left hand side resolutely drew her sword and stabbed it through her heart.

    I watched as blood spurt forth before the empress. The sword pierced right through her body. The young girls body jerked a few times. Thest thing she did was look at the blood in front of the empress, reach her quivering hand out and fall before the empress, covering the blood stain with her body

    Did you see that, son?

    The empress looked at me and smiled gently. She flipped the young girls corpse over with her foot. The girl wore a satisfied smile on her face. The empress looked back at me and quietly said: You are the future emperor. You are their master. You are the emperor. If somebody disobeys you, just order them to kill themself and it will be settled. The same goes with Nier. Nier disobeyed you today, so you have all the rights to make her kill herself. Nier, have you apologised to the prince yet?

    I quivered as I responded: Yes Nier has apologised

    Do you have any other requests then, son?

    The empress reached her hand out as she looked at me with a smile.

    I I I want No, nothing.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Its the whole business with craploads of ways to refer to yourself as I in Chinese. Thats as close as I can think of. I wont keep up with that and just use I, because its a nuisance, and you already get the point.

 Book 2: Chapter 31

    Book 2: Chapter 31

    I want to stop this war.

    This was the first time I had such a clear vision of what I wanted.

    The red-haireddy knocked on my head with a gun barrel, and with a small wooden stick in her mouth said: Dont disparage Elizabeth in my workshop If somebody finds out, both you and I may lose our heads.

    While she did say that, I didnt feel like she was worried. She probably just said that because Nier was present. I originally intended to exin what happened to her majestyst night, but I ended up getting frightened by her instead. That was the first time I felt afraid of power. I also came to the realisation that perhaps I cant change Nier.

    The young girls were willing to die with just a word from her majesty. They didnt die for their own ideals or dreams, or some sort of lofty goal. The young girls were willing to pierce their heart with their sword simply because they were told to. Ive never witnessed such an era and therefore have no way ofprehending the way they think.

    I really dont get it. Can such an empirest long? When I posed the question to the red-haireddy cleverly, she knocked on my head.

    If you ask me whether Elizabeth is a good ruler, Id honestly say yes. You can tell by looking at the citizens. As long as they stay in line, they get to go on with their lives. Their ie isnt low either. They dont even get taxed one-twelfth of their earnings, and neither do they have to deal with mandatory military service. Merchants arent restricted by what goods they decide to sell. There are no restrictions on schrs, poets or mathematicians etcetera either. Government decrees are also very reasonable, which is why the people whole-heartedly and voluntarily obey Elizabeth.

    Then

    Killing people is Elizabeths personal hobby. Elizabeth may kill but she never kills indiscriminately. Its just that shes extremely sensitive about imperial power. She interprets disobedience and indecorous behaviour as mutiny and will kill those that do so.

    The red-haireddy looked at the rifling, and then looked at me and said: Elizabeth does kill a fair bit, but she is a wise and able ruler. Shemands people very intelligently. She kills and conquers because of her past. Prince, do you know how she raised an army? Back then, the imperial capital was just a mere city. Your grandfather, Elizabeths father was very fervent. He was very kind to the barbarians around. When a famine struck, he weed the barbarians with open arms. Those barbarians repaid him by storming the royal pce, decapitating him, and throwing his head down before Elizabeth. They then filled it up with wine and forced her to drink it. If she disobeyed, they were going to have her bare their children. Elizabeth was therefore forced to drink that wine mixed with her fathers blood out of his head.

    Seeing my shocked face, sheughed out loud and said: Do you know what happened after? The barbarians vanished and nobody saw them again, because Elizabeth killed anybody that was blood-rted to them. At that time, Elizabeth sold her pce, and her clothes for funds to train an army. After she ughtered all the barbarians, she used the head of their leader, filled it with wine  so it was a drink mixed with brain-parts and blood, and Elizabeth drank two skulls of blood-wine. Do you think shes a benevolent ruler?

    Still, she cant

    You didnt witness Elizabeths past. She was much more extreme in the past. She drank blood in the past, you know? She could only drink wine if there was blood mixed in there. During that time, the blood of young girls was prepared specifically for her. She also brought her sword with her to the conference chamber during that time. And if somebody did so much as sneeze, their head would be flying the next moment.

    The red-haireddy shrugged as though it was whatever, and then attached the barrel and firing device together. She then looked at me and continued: It was only after she had you that she became less violent. Although you cant say shes benevolent right now, she at least doesnt kill indiscriminately anymore. Elizabeths heart became distorted long ago. If a war truly breaks out, I dont think Castor will have many survivors.

    Didnt you say she doesnt kill indiscriminately?

    Yeah, she doesnt. But you cant put up a resistance. If you put up a resistance against her forces, then youre an enemy. If thats the case, Elizabeth will definitely kill you. Her father was killed because of his benevolence and because he was an approachable individual. Do you think shed go and develop a close rtionship with somebody? Elizabeth is a wise ruler, but shes also destined to be a tyrant. Prince, what sort of emperor do you aim to be? Forgive me for being blunt, but if you intend to be a benevolent emperor, then I dont think you should return here to humanity.

    But

    No buts. An emperor who doesnt kill will be killed. No benevolent emperor ever met a good end. Theres always somebody eyeing the power of royalty, and the only thing that can make them give up is dominance. Your majesty, a throne soaked in blood may feel ufortable to sit on, but itll allow you to sit on your throne for a litte longer.

    I silently took my long rifle she handed me. This is basically the beta version of the rifle I was making for Lucia. I can create guns here at this workshop without worry as this red-haireddy doesnt sell these things or have any thoughts of producing them. Shes just purely interested in these things. I can tell. She doesnt serve any customers and doesnt create any weapons But what Im curious about is why nobody messes with her.

    Come to your senses, prince. Youre the future emperor.

    She reached her hand out and scrubbed my head roughly. She smiled and said: Your kindness is a great gift the gods gifted you, but you require the strength to protect your kindness. Elizabeth is called the Empress of Conquest. So what about you, prince? What do you want to be called in future? The Benevolent Emperor? Or The Last Emperor?

    I looked at her, paused for a bit, took out two Castor silver coins and said: I dont want a war, nor do I want to ughter lots of people. I dont believe that there is someone whod kill me. Conquest can get people to surrender to you, but only benevolence can get people to sincerely submit and respect you. If it were me I wouldnt send people off to die on a whim.

    Youre not fit to be an emperor then. You should go and be the king of elves.

    The red-haireddy struck me with her blunt words and then walked up to the door. She took a smoke, slowly blew out the smoke and said: Did you say Elizabeth was wrong? Shes not wrong. It was fate that caused her to turn out this way. If it werent for that incident, Elizabeth would still be a bright girl, so dont go thinking that Elizabeth is wrong. She turned out the way she is now because she did the right thing. Now, what did you want me to do by giving me these two coins?

    I want to examine what the difference between these two coins is. Please let me use your workshop.

    What exactly are you trying to do, prince?

    I took in a deep breath and said: I dont want a war to break out. I didnt want to bother with it before, but I do now. I wont let the empress go and attack Castor. Yes, I dont know the people there. Yes, the people there arent rted to me in any capacity, but the people that are dying are right before me. Im weak. I dont have to guts to kill people and I dont want to witness war. But But because of that, Im going to give it my best to prevent people from killing each other and a world of bloodshed

    What Castell said reminded me that an envoy dresses extravagantly as he is the billboard of his country, and yet the envoy from Castor I met had different buttons on the sleeves of his shirt. You cant seriously tell me that an envoy from another country has to fix his clothes by sewing and handiwork. That suggests that Castors financial power isnt as great as imagined. That means that the likelihood of them retrieving their coins and re-moulding them to raise the value of their coins is very low.

    It also means that there should be something different in the mould of the new coins.

    I know what Im going to do might cause Castor to go bankrupt like this, but if they do go bankrupt, thatll prevent her majesty from ughtering them.

    Ive already lost what exactly Im trying to do Ive never been an emperor and Ive never received the royal familys education. Im just a normal person. I have no idea what attitude I should face this world Im living in right now with. I naively thought I became ustomed to this world only to find out I havent. I just cant understand it.

    Ever sinceing here, Ive trulye to the realisation that my courage and kindness doesnt work here.

    I cant approach people here using my previous ways of thinking.

    <strong>Authors Note:</strong> I believe that a lot of readers will feel the main protagonist is a very contradictory character and weak. But can you imagine what its like for him? Hes just a normal person. He wasnt even a qualified soldier. He was just a technician. Hes innately kind, so he managed to live happily among the elves who were just as kind. But his kindness is ipatible with the humans who want to conquer and rule. How could he suddenly turn bloodthirsty and violent when he hasnt lived in this sort of world before? And as such, how would he have the guts to butt heads with the empress upfront? The humans here are shady while he is the only kind existence there. The main protagonists growth happens step-by-step. Hes not weak. He didnt retreat a single step as he watched the Earth Dragons charge towards him, so its clear that hes not weak. However, there needs to be a reason for him to stand up. He grows one step at a time. Hes definitely not a tyrant like Elizabeth, but neither is he a wussy.

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> Checkments below for my important announcement.

 Book 2: Chapter 32

    Book 2: Chapter 32

    Nier.

    Nier stood up from among the group of kids, watched me walk over, bowed and asked: Do you have orders, your majesty?

    I looked at the side of her face that was still swollen. She started to look a bit livelier. A momentter, I smiled as I shook my head and said: No, nothing. But after we get back, Ill rub some of the elves spring water on your face for you.

    Nier looked at me and asked: Why?

    It hurts, doesnt it? I looked at her eyes and sighed. I felt slightly dispirited, lowered my head and softly said: Sorry I originally wanted to get her majesty to apologise to you, but I didnt have the courage in the end

    Nier aggressively drew her sword which frightened me and I retreated one step. NIer looked at me and coldly said Her majesty is never wrong. I was punished because I made a mistake. This is her majestys reward. Your majesty, no one is to speak ill of her majesty, even if its you. Her majesty is never wrong!

    But! But you left me because I gave you the order to! You just followed my orders, so youre not at fault!

    That still doesnt mean her majesty is wrong! Her majesty is never wrong! Those who im that she is wrong are all traitors and rebels. I cant allow anyone to malign her majesty, even if its you! Your majesty, my sword can prate your throat. Please do not think that our rtionship has eased up by any means. Niers sword was very steady. She looked at me expressionless and had the tip of her sword at my throat. I raised my hands in surrender and I could see my terrified look in the reflection of her sword.

    Nier hasnt changed a bit. I thought shed epted me after I stood up for herst night, but her loyalty was still devoted to her majesty, and she hasnt eased up towards me in the least.

    Nier is the same as those Valkyries, isnt she? If her majesty were to tell her to kill herself, shed probably kill herself without hesitation. Nier is a Valkyrie, but when I see her reveal her smile when shes with kids, I feel that shes just a normal young girl.

    A young girl ran over and tightly hugged Niers leg, looked at Nier fearfully and eximed: Big sis!! Dont fight with each other!

    Nier lowered her head to look at her, then at me and finally sheathed her sword. She then crouched down and pacified the young girl. She didnt look at me again. Her white cape was facing me who was determined and lonely.

    This is a form of blind loyalty, isnt it? Its also a form of fanaticism.

    Seeing her loyalty pains me. If Nier were a normal girl, if she were an elf, she would be a warrior in the imperial guard unit. Shed probably y around freely during breaks and go on dates with the man she loved, have kids, leave the imperial guard unit and live the rest of her life peacefully.

    But unfortunately, shes a Valkyrie. The empress is her everything. She cant have her own feelings and her own love. She likes children but cant even buy candy for them. Her life could end at the wave of the hand or a word from the empress.

    Is she happy?

    For the current Nier before me right now, being able to serve the empress must be her idea of bliss. Shes afraid of leaving the Valkyrie squad and the empress. If she left the empress, shed suffer a break down, because in her world right now, the empress is her world. If If I showed her a different world, would she realise something?

    I helplessly smiled. Nah, forget it. Nier would never spare a look for a different world. Im already satisfied that she doesnt kill indiscriminately under my orders. As for the future, I really dont know when Ill be able to lift her sense of loyalty. When will I be able to be an existence more important to her than her majesty?

    Ah, scratch it.

    I turned around and returned to the workshop. The red-haireddy hit the two coins lightly with a small hammer. When she saw mee back in, she said: Ive got good news and bad news, which do you want to hear?

    The good news?

    The good news is that these two coins are indeed different. Their exteriors look the same, but you can tell that theyre different once you hit them with a hammer. However, Im not quite sure whats different about them.

    Youve told me the bad news as well.

    I chuckled and picked up the two coins. I then ced them on the table instead of hitting them with the hammer. Since I cant figure out anything using physics, lets use some chemistry to reveal the truth then. In my memory, the closest thing to silver is cupronickel. Cupronickel ismonly mixed with silver goods. However, in this era there shouldnt be any records of the two being mixed yet. Chemistry exists here, but its not advanced and hasnt be a system. Im toozy to write up the periodic table, so Ill leave it in the hands of the next generation.

    Nitric acid does exist though. I just created a reagent of nitric acid and a bunch of other chemicals to create smoke-less gun powder, and finally got rid of the side-effect of choking from released gun powder.

    I picked up the concentrated hydrochloric acid bottle and carefully ced drips on them drip by drip I cant imagine life without pipettes As I expected, one of the coins soon showed ayer of deposits.

    This is a silver coin, while the other didnt have anything.

    This is bronze.

    I turned to the red-haireddy and asked: Does Castor manufacture cupronickel?

    Cupronickel? Whats that? Oh you mean white-coloured bronze? Thats really cheap stuff. There are natural mines containing it in foreign countries, and its also manufactured in the East. Its not considered valuable or expensive anywhere. Huh? Are you saying that this isnt a silver coin but a bronze coin? The red-haireddy was surprised as she picked up the silver coin without any deposit on it and scanned it.

    I nodded and said: Thats right. This is no longer a silver coin, but a bronze coin. To be honest, its not easy to make a silver coin out of cupronickel and get the weight so close. If cupronickel were indeed a valuable metal, then it means that the value of Castors currency will indeed rise. But since cupronickel isnt valuable, it means that the value of Castors currency will depreciate.

    What does that prove?

    Isnt there a rumour that the value of Castors coins would be rising in price going around? Thats why a lot of people are collecting Castor coins and the number of Castor coins circting on the market is decreasing. If their currency doesnt rise in value and depreciates, then therell be a huge number of people who want to get rid of their Castor coins. Then therell be someone whod collect them at a low price. So, whos the one profiting here?

    The red-haireddy titled her head as she looked at mepletely baffled

    I sighed, and said: The winner would be the ruler of Castor. Castor must be facing a huge financial crisis at the moment. I initially thought it really would rise, but I noticed that their envoy had to resort to sewing on buttons to rece the missing ones on his sleeve. If it were Castell, he wouldve chosen another robe to wear. A country that cant even spare money for its envoy must be facing financial difficulties. But mentioning mary value in the face of a financial crisis makes no sense whatsoever.

    (Increasing mary value can improve currencypetitiveness, but the country would have to invest greater quantities of rare metals into their currency.)

    But my guess has been proven correct. Castor is facing a financial crisis. The ruler of Castor has already resorted to using cupronickel to rece the silver in their coins. They should be in their experimental stage at the moment. If nobody notices it, then soon therell be arge scale poprisation of their new silver coins. And as such, their country will earn the difference.

    But that method is akin to only treating the symptoms. Once its revealed that theyre actually bronze coins, thepetitiveness of their coins will suffer a huge blow. Resorting to killing the goose thatys the golden egg means that Castor is on the brink of bankruptcy.

    I ced the coins down, looked at thepletely baffled red-haireddy and continued: So what does Castor need most right now? They need to retrieve all their silver coins, because their silver coins are actually copper at present. So how can they retrieve all their circting coins? Theyll need people to hoard them. Everybody is hoarding their coins, waiting for their value to rise right now. When it depreciates, nobody would be willing to suffer the losses, and so theyll immediately look for somebody to exchange it for them. And so whos going to be the one wholl exchange their coins in massive volumes for them?

    Castor?

    Thats right. Castors tradingpany was first to spread the news. They want to retrieve all of the Castor coins.

    I stood up, picked up the two coins and then left via the door. Iughed and said: If it werent for this bottle of hydrochloric acid, I probably wouldve never discovered this, since this metal is difficult to distinguish in the first ce. But since Ive discovered whats going on, Castor now has an exposed weakness. Im going to personally pay that tradepany a visit. I want to sit them opposite me at the negotiation table!

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> Many questions were asked about the uncensored chapters so Ive put a Q&A below to answer them for you. And please. Please read it. After yesterdays big announcement, somebody immediately went and wrote a review saying theres no sex. As opposed to being triggered (and no Im notshing out at him/her), Im justpletely bbergasted, Im not going to bother. Anyway, its in the Disqusments. <strong>Read it.</strong>

 Book 2: Chapter 33

    Book 2: Chapter 33

    Chapter Sponsored By

    Christian

    Dang

    Jakub

    Ignazio

    Undeadknightpdin

    Greetings sir, I am the finance officer for the Six Horse Carriages, you can just call me Thatch. I heard that you have something important to discuss with us, is that correct?

    I sat opposite the extravagant desk in the office of the tradepany. I looked at the man wearing sses and a long-robe sitting before me, smiling as he looked at me. I waited for a moment, then took out the two coins and ced them on the table. He looked at me surprised and then said with a smile: If you wish to exchange your currency, you should visit a money changer instead.

    No, you should know what this implies.

    I leaned my torso over, pointed at the two coins and softly said: These are bronze coins, arent they? Castors new silver coins

    He continued to look at me calmly. He waved his hand feigning ignorance, smiled and asked: What may you be talking about?

    Quit acting, Mr Thatch. Your tradingpany was sent here on orders of the ruler of Castor to seize the coins, am I right? You insist that you dont do business with Castor, yet I saw someone selling eels with your wooden barrels. Yourpany has also constantly been spreading the news that the value of Castors currency was going to rise, yet the new Castor silver coins are made of bronze. What youre trying to pull here is very obvious.

    Thatch looked at me through his sses and was caughtpletely surprised. He then stood up, walked up to the window and drew the curtain. The room went dark. There was only the lighting from the firece. I noticed that Nier had already ced her hand on her sword handle. I gently shook my head and continued to watch Thatch.

    Thatch stood by the bedside, and did some thinking while pinching his chin. A momentter, he turned around, smiled as he looked at me and said: Theres a price for everything in this world. How much do you want to keep the secret? Please offer me a price that we both can ept. One hundred empire gold coins or two hundred?

    I ced my hands on the table, looked at him, shook my head and said: Thatch, I dontck wealth. Im not threatening you, but saving your country of Castor. The empress has already begun preparations to attack Castor. Your people are at risk.

    So will you save us?

    No. Im giving you a way out. To be frank, you people arent rted to me, but I saw the empress kill people before my eyes, I cant stand that. I cant stand helplessly watching people die before me. I know your countrys financial situation is poor. If you could return to Castor to inform your king, and then get him to send someone here to negotiate with us, I believe we can reach a usible conclusion.

    Bing a vassal state is better than getting ughtered! As a vassal state they just need to pay half of their annual ie, but getting conquered would mean their people would have nowhere to go. If we can talk it out then we can avoid a war. I dont want to let more people die before my eyes. Im not Castors hero. I just want to use a method that will allow both countries to get the best oue with minimal repercussions.

    Thatch looked at me confused. A secondter, he revealed a smile, paused for a moment and said: Sir, I dont know who you happen to be, but this matter is none of your business. Castor has the ability to protect itself. Our king has already prepared the war ships to sail out. We dont care about the lives of any others.

    Are you people insane?!

    I stared at him absolutely stunned. If they decide to fight to their veryst man, then Ill reveal my identity right now, salute them and give up persuading them. A country must hold heroic funerals for its heroes. If I try to persuade a group of men whod rather die fighting than submit, then Im essentially insulting them.

    But theyre ditching their own people and fleeing! The king may survive, but what about the peasants? What will be of his people? Youre feeding yourself and letting the rest of your family starve. Your people will definitely be ughtered! Her majesty was nearly killed by another ethnic group, and theres only one ethnic group in the empire now. Theres no way shell allow another ethnicity to exist in her territory.

    Please return. We, Castor will not submit.

    You people arent heroes. Youre cowards!

    The people will always exist, but there is only one king. Men, see our guest out!

    The door got pulled open violently. Nier drew her sword half-way out and the two men dressed in military clothing watched us vigntly. Nier stood between us coldly with her half-drawn sword in hand. I looked at Thatch, took in a deep breath and then said: It looks like our negotiations have broken down. I wont be considerate of your king in my next moves. Please wait for your bad news.

    How dare you speak such words in enemy territory?

    Thatch looked at me with a cold smile. I fearlessly stood proud and said: Would you believe me if I told you that your mercenaries are no match for my bodyguard?

    Nierpletely drew her sword and so did the two mercenaries. The atmosphere was set for a fight. Many mercenaries from outside rushed over and blocked the door. Nier looked at them coldly and silently. She wasnt the least bit afraid. I looked at Thatch, folded my arms and asked: Thatch, you better think this through. Youre in the territory of the empire. Youre the ones who are in enemy territory. Putting aside whether you can win or not, how will you deal with the troops that wille and surround this ce if we fight?

    Thatch looked at us coldly. I looked back at him without backing down. Nier swept her eyes over the mercenaries surrounding us. The mercenaries were frozen in ce by Niers gaze and didnt dare to move.

    Let them go.

    A secondter, Thatch waved his hands, while I pat Nier on her shoulder and she sheathed her sword. I bowed slightly and then turned around to leave.

    The negotiation failed.

    I thought Castor did what they did for their people. It never urred to me that it was for a king. Their king ruined the financial situation of such a great city to this degree and now hes fleeing as a war is about to break out. For what reason would anyone serve such a king loyally? I didnt want to save a coward. I wanted to save the innocent citizens.

    If a war breaks out, the king can run, but the people will die not knowing what they died for.

    I still have a trump card. They wouldnt have ever seized all the Castor coins if their currency depreciated before this fiasco, but as soon as I leave, they will. However, I have the resources of the royal family. I just need to go back and order them to forbid Castor coins from leaving the city, get someone to prove that Castors currency will depreciate and everything will work out.

    This is now a race between Castor and I. If I collect enough Castor coins, I can get the king of Castor toe over here. Ill bet the king is a coward wholl do anything if you put money before him.

    Nier and I quickly reached the markets. I looked at Nier and said: Nier, I need you to immediately rush back to the pce and tell Castell what we know. Get him to use all his avable resources to seize the Castor coins. Also, notify her majesty. Ask her to pass down an order that forbids anybody from takingrge volumes of Castor coins out of the country. All Castor coins are to be exchanged for empire coins before they may leave. Oh, right, here.

    I took my pendant off, ced it into her hand, and said: Take this with you. Otherwise those two may not believe you.

    Your majesty, arent youing back?

    I cant go back. Theyve definitely got eyes on me already. Moreover, theyve definitely begun seizing Castor coins. Ill use my identity as the prince to stop their deal at the crucial moment. I dont know what sort of shady tricks theyll use. If we get caught together, then theres no way for us to report this. Further, youre a bodyguard so theyll definitely prioritise capturing me. I trust that you can sessfully return to the pce even if they do attempt to capture you.

    I know Ill be in a real pinch like this. Those mercenaries would be a bit more fearful if it were Nier. Without Nier, Im just a powerless guy with a handgun. Im not worried though. If both Nier and I get captured, then were both dead meat. But as long as one of us escapes, the other will be an asset that wont be killed.

    Its just getting captured. Big deal.

    I pat Nier on her shoulder and then said with a smile: I believe in you, Nier. Dont worry about me. I reckon Ill get caught by them though, so Ill be waiting for you toe and rescue me when the timees.

    Nier looked at me, sighed and said: Your majesty, youre as weak as ever, huh? But I dont get it. Youre clearly incapable of doing anything, yet youre putting yourself into a precarious situation. But dont you die. If you die, Ill have to kill myself to apologise.

    This is the conclusion I reached after weighing the odds of the situation. I wont die, I promise.

    I pointed at the small empty pouch on her belt, and said: That aside, I think your candy should be delivered by now. Ill give you some when youe back for me.

    Nier lowered her head to look in the direction of my finger and smiled. She then turned and swiftly left.

    I watched her disappear in the crowd and helplessly smiled. I dont know how many people are following behind me, but for your information, its pointless to capture me now.

 Book 2: Chapter 34

    Book 2: Chapter 34

    When I opened my eyes, I was surrounded by darkness and I felt a throbbing pain at the back of my head which agitated my nerves. I was inplete darkness but I still felt sick from the rocking which was the equivalent of being caught in an Earthquake. I stared at the darkness around me for a long time before realising I was still alive.

    I should be in the trunk of a horse carriage. I could feel the carriage rocking as well as hear the rhythm of the horse hooves. Am I being taken out of the city? No, thats not possible. These people cant possibly take me out of the city. If Nier returned to the pce, then the entire city should be on lockdown right now.

    I cant believe I got jumped by the guy selling candy. I thought it was somebody else. I was struck unconscious as soon as I turned around after buying the candy. I only managed to leave behind a clue for Nier during myst moment beforepletely passing out. People normally wouldnt notice it, but if its Nier, shell definitely notice it.

    Yes, I got caught like that There wasnt even an omen beforehand.

    The wooden piece of nk I was lying on was suddenly yanked away and I screamed as I fell down. What the hell?! Are they dumping my body?! My hands and feet were still tied, and I still had a bag over my head. If I get dumped into ake, Ill drown for sure! Wait, wait, wait. Ive been taught how to escape when tied up with rope before in ss. First, I need to

    Bang!

    I fell to the ground with a thud. The air around turned iparably damp and stinky. There was a stench as well as rust. Have I been thrown into the water?

    Take the bag off his head.

    I was aggressively pulled up from the ground and pinned up to the wall. Somebody aggressively ripped the bag off my head. A man dressed in a long ck robe stood before me with his head down as he pinched my chin. His sses reflected light. Im sure you could see the reflection even in water. I could taste blood in my throat as he yanked my head upwards. I resisted and eximed: Thatch!

    Yes, its me.

    He aggressively let go and my head mmed against the wall behind me again. It hurt so bad I almost shed a tear. Two people stood by my sides with a long sword and hammer hanging from their belts which irritated my eyes. I looked at Thatch and said: Since were already acquainted, how about letting me go? I wont tell anyone what I know.

    What are you talking about? Do you think Im a retard?

    He aggressively charged over, reached his hand out and grabbed my hair. He then pressed my face against the ground and shouted: Wheres that woman?! Wheres that woman that was with you?! Where has she taken the information to, huh?! Speak! Who have you told?! Staying silent wont do jack shit since youre dead meat. Now wheres that woman?!

    Every bone in my spinal column was crying and shrieking. You readers can try it out. Tie your hands behind you, kneel on the ground and press your face to ground. I dont know if other people can do it, but Im not that flexible. My arms felt like they were getting ripped off behind my back. I grit my teeth tightly. I dont know where I got the courage from, but I cracked upughing.

    Dont kid yourself, mister. You dont have the guts to kill me.

    It looks like Ive got myself a death wish. But our soldiers have never submitted and would rather die than sell out, a fact which has remained consistent throughout history. Im Chinese after all. Im usually weak, but Im no pushover when I get interrogated by the enemy.

    He let go of my head and followed up with a kick causing my forehead to smash into a grey brick. After the thud, I almost passed out from the impact. He grabbed my hair and lifted my head. He moved his face closer to mine and viciously said: I dont have the guts to kill you? What the fuck gives you that idea?!

    Because Because you dont know where Nier went. You dont know what the consequences of killing me are, and theres no point in killing me because the news is already going around. Oh, and now youre guilty of kidnap as well. Would you rather be used of murder instead of kidnapping, and get decapitated instead of just a prison sentence for the king of Castor whos so far away? Further, if Nier hasnt arrived yet, shouldnt you be more concerned with finding out from me where weve taken the information to?

    He huffed and puffed as he looked at me furiously. Its pointless for him to kill me. My identity is a mystery to him. If he killed me and I turned out to be the son of an important retainer, the consequences would be severe. Whats more, the news has already been passed on, so I hold no value. Killing me would only add to their troubles. Lastly, only I know where Nier went.

    He aggressively let go. My gut was throbbing and I didnt have the energy to stop myself from chucking up. I gave a coldugh and lifted my head up to look at him. I was feeling light-headed and my eyes were heavy, but they had no reason to kill me.

    I cant kill you? You should just fess up. Your funeral will be held after I meet my superior. Nobody will know if you die here. Lock him up in the dungeon and then find out where my superior is!

    Present time inside the pce.

    Is it his majestys order?

    Castell looked at the pendant in his hand and then nodded. He handed the pendant back to Nier and said: I understand. I will go and make the preparations now.

    Understood.

    Nier took back the pendant, turned around and headed towards the inner court. Castell watched her white cape disappear when she turned the corner. He then pped his hands and a few people who looked like merchants appeared from the shadows. They looked at Castell. Castell scanned them, thenughed and said: Did you people see his majesty get kidnapped?

    We did, and we also know where he was taken to. Do you want to go save him? Her majesty will favour you even more if you save him.

    No.

    Castell stretched his hand out to stop them. He then smiled and said: Saving her son is something her majesty needs to do herself. We as servants shouldnt fight her for the credit.

    What of his majestys safety then?

    They wont dare to kill his majesty. I trust that theyll go and ask their superiors for their input. When their superiors find out that they kidnapped the prince, they will probably wet themselves out of fear. I think that those old farts will immediately kill their own men, erase all their traces and then vanish, while the others wont kill his majesty until they receive orders to do so. Instead of getting ourselves involved in such a meaningless matter, why not seize a few more trunks of coins instead? Take some men to go raid the Six Horse Carriages tradepany. Fight them if you must to seize the coins. After that, spend some money at the money changers to collect their coins. We have the national treasury supporting us so dont worry about spending, understood?

    Understood!!

    The merchants left and Castell sat back into his chair. He yed with the gold coin in his hand and fell into a daze as he looked at the empresss face print on the coin.

    Present time at some ce.

    Hurry. Hurry you fatty. Get your stuff and lets go. Her majesty shouldve caught wind of it by now. We dont have heads to spare!!

    I know! I know! Its just that I cant get my sword out

    I told you not to sh his chest and to sh his gut instead, but you wouldnt listen. Let me do it Look, I got it!

    My, my, you really are a soldier. But what are we going to do with this moron, Thatchs corpse?

    Arent they just a bunch of corpses? Shove some weapons in their hands and pass it off as an internal conflict, now lets go!

    Okay, okay, okay.

    Present time at the inner court.

    The empress calmly looked at Nier and drew her sword. She then stepped outside her room and pped her hands.

    What is it, your majesty?

    Alice, gather the second Valkyrie squad under yourmand and begin a search in the city. Kill anybody whos interacted with Castors people. Also, lock the city down and order the guards to search every property. Kill anyone who doesnt cooperate. Nier, take a team of Valkyries and find the princes whereabouts. I will allow you to ride your horse in the city. It doesnt matter if you trample people to death. Pass my orders on. Order Kurt to prepare his toon and notify the army at the border that we will attack Castor in a few days time. Spare no one from Castor. ughter them all.

    Roger!

    Alice nodded, and then turned around and left.

    Roger!

    Nier who was kneeling on one knee, got up, unsheathed her sword and left.

    The empress took in a deep breath and shouted: Bring me my steed! Ill dig up the entire city if thats what it takes to see my son! If something happens to my son, Ill erase Castor from this world!!

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> Checkments section for bonus!

 Book 2: Chapter 35

    Book 2: Chapter 35

    Ugh

    I was quivering all over as I crawled along the ground. That kick he gave me to my gut hurt so bad I couldnt even groan. I could taste the blood running down my mouth. I was feeling wheezy. If it werent for my body being in pain all over, I probably wouldve passed out already.

    Far out, it wouldve been much better if we captured that woman instead. We have things we need to do too. What are we going to do with a guy? What else can we do besides beating him up?

    The two mercenaries rubbed their fists and feet as theyined. I struggled to sit up from the ground and huffed and puffed as I leaned against the wall. I know what I did was the equivalent of digging my own grave. I let Nier go so that I could be captured because if I get captured, theyll never leave the imperial capital. And if they cant leave, then they cant take the coins out of the country. They dont have the guts to kill me either. Thatch has been for a long time and hasnte back.

    Either Nier or I had to be captured. The time that itd take us both to return to the pce to report to Castell and the empress would give them ample time to pack up and leave. There had to be someone whod stall them and it couldnt be Nier, since shes the only one who can get away unscathed while Id end up captured half-way there.

    Alright, lets go again.

    The two mercenaries came over towards me again. I forced a smile. While I wasnt going to get beaten to death, it wasnt like I was getting hit with cotton balls or something. The two of them bashed me viciously. A single punch from them made my entire body jerk. Unfortunately for you two, youre facing a man from a race that gave birth to countless heroes since ancient times. Regardless of how painful it is, I wont

    What the hell am I talking about?! I could just tell them that Im the prince and this would be over!

    Can this be considered as me having protected Nier?

    Probably not. Itd be more urate to say I offered myself up. My rtionship with Nier cant be considered good, can it? Nier hass pointed her sword at my throat so many times despite me being the prince of a nation. Ive been treated sarcastically and even been encouraged to kill myself by her countless times. But why do I never get angry at Nier?

    I spat out a liquid which came from my gut. I dont know what it bloody is. It carried with it the taste of blood and my anguish. My body was sent flying to another corner and then crashing into the wall.

    Yeah Howe I dont get mad at Nier? Why do I stand up for Nier? Why do I apologise to Nier? Nier is always sarcastic with me, despises me and mocks me, but why is it that I cant get mad at her? I dont like her or love her, because I know I love Lucia.

    But why? In that moment, I was recalling that time we were on the street where Nier knelt down on one knee with a thud.

    Wee home, your majesty! I, Nier Gilliante, am here to wee you into the city!

    Thats right

    I have a home here too

    I was stunned by her emerald eyes in that moment, and I was touched by her background. Ive nevere across a girl like Nier before. Am I just curious about her, or have I considered her a family member?

    Mr Thatch still hasnt returned. How should we deal with him? Im worried hell die if we keep beating him up.

    So what? How about we just kill him and be done with it? Hes probably going to end up dead anyway. Ive had enough down in these sewers. Lets just kill him and get out of here. I heard the sound of a long sword being drawn.

    Ah, Im really sorry.

    I thought wrong.

    Thatch may not dare to kill me, but these barbarians dont care about that much. Thats right. I really will die since Thatch has left.

    Sorry, Lucia I cant return to you. I couldnt even die with your pendant in hand. I sighed and shut my eyes. Ive already died once, so Im not scared of dying a second time. Who knows, maybe this is a world where Ill be resurrected in moms arms.

    I quietly muttered: Mom

    I felt the tears from my eyes run down my face which had turned numb.

    What a mistake

    I shut my eyes and waited.

    I suddenly heard a loud explosion sound in front of me. A few stonesnded on my face and clean air blew towards me, bringing the smell of dust and moss with it. I opened my eyes and was surprised to see a white cape in-between myself and the mercenaries. The mercenary before me had a de through his body.

    His body pulsated a few times and fell to one side. Nier expressionlessly whipped her sword to get rid of the blood on it. Her stunning yetpassionless eyes were trained on me. A light from the hole she jumped down from shone through and illuminated the dust as well as her beautiful face. She was the only light down in these dark sewers, shining brightly like an angel.

    Nier knelt down on one knee, looked at me and said: I apologise for my tardiness.

    Nier

    Please dont call me in a sobbing tone like that. As a prince, you must maintain your dignity at all times.

    Behind you

    Nier reversed her sword in her hand and shed behind her. A spurt of blood was seen in the air once again and its scent started to fill the air. Nier shed off the mercenarys entire torso. She kicked his corpse away, sheathed her sword into its scabbard and said: I sincerely apologise, your majesty. I killed without you giving prior permission.

    No, its fine

    I used myst ounce of strength to sit up and looked at her with a smile. She paused before frowning and said: Please dont look at me with such a disgusting smile!

    Im sorry

    I lowered my head, not because I thought I was disgusting, but because I seriously had no energy left to raise my head. Nier walked up to my side and untied me. She then knelt behind me and didnt move. I didnt have the strength to say anything. But right now I honestly feel really safe.

    Really.

    I-Its good that youre alright.

    Am I imagining things because Im hurt too severely? Why do I hear Nier whispering?! Nier didnt give me a chance to be surprised. She piggy-backed me and shouted. Two people jumped down from the hole that was created by the explosion, and then somebody up top helped to pull me up and out of the sewers.

    I see, they opened a hole from the street.

    Your majesty!! Your majesty!!

    I heard somebodys cries from my side. A petite figure came running over and hugged me. I struggled to open my heavy eyes and noticed Luna who was down by my chest. Iughed lifelessly, reached my hand out and pat her on the head.

    Im alright

    Nier from behind me uninterestedly said: Youre so lucky to still be alive after being beaten up like this. You really are weak, your majesty. If it were her majesty, forget two men, shed kill her way out even if there were two-hundred men. Carry his majesty back carefully, and call a doctor to be on stand-by.

    Your majesty!!

    Hey, hey, hey, you people got an injured person on a stretcher here!! Could you please not toss me onto the ground so excitedly at the sound of horse hooves?! I got tossed onto the ground again and puked again.

    But before I couldin, I was pulled tightly into an embrace. Her body was very warm. Warm to the point that it helped me rx, and sofortable my eyelids didnt want to move. She was shivering. She was shivering with fear. She held me tightly in her embrace with her strong arms as though Id vanish if she loosened up.

    Son My son I I was so worried about you I I I was so scared Son Son I I was so scared

    Is this the empress?

    Ive never seen the empress cry before.

    Her voice was cracking. Her tears werending on my forehead and her body was shivering from fear. Everything was like when I just arrived in this world where I was up against the Earth Dragons.

    Her reaction was the same as moms reaction.

    Son I beg you Please be alright Son I beg you Im so scared Youre my only child As long as youre alright As long as youre alright

    Ah

    Right

    Her majesty Regardless of how tyrannical and bloodthirsty she may be, shes still my mother nheless.

    This sort ofpassion and love is something only a mom would possess. Only a mother would react like this when she sees that her child has been hurt. She wasnt the empress in that moment, but a mother who was concerned for her child.

    Im okay Mom

    I mustered up all my strength to lift my arm up and lightly ce it on moms back. Mom jerked her body when I touched her, and then she burst out crying.

    Thats right

    She too is my mom

 Book 2: Chapter 36

    Book 2: Chapter 36

    Kurt, how are the preparations for the army I asked foring along?

    The conference chamber is rarely used at night. Back before the country became stable, the empress however, did often hold meetings with her retainerste at night. However, after attaining peace, conferences were only held during the day unless there was something that needed to be discussed with the utmost urgency. The empress was capable of handling anything else.

    However, all the major retainers were gathered in the conference chamber this time. The empress dressed in her battle attire and equipped her Commander Sabre once again.

    That meant that she was waging war, and that she was personally taking to the frontlines.

    Kurt knew that his head would roll instantly if he said preparations werent ready. The empresss tone was very calm, but the calmer she is, the scarier she is. When the empress gets mad, she throws things and beats people, but when she gets extremely angry, she bes quiet instead.

    Your majesty, the preparations areplete.

    What about the troops by the border?

    Theyve been ordered to move as fast as they can and should arrive in two days. Kurt raised his head, looked at the empress and continued: Your majesty, I do not think you need to personally join the front lines. You are our great empress. It is not right for you to personally join the fray for such a small scale battle. We We are not back at the time where we were establishing our empire. It is fine for you to stay in the rear.

    Castors people kidnapped my son. I must personally raze Castor to the ground. Ive changed my mind. I dont need a port or trade centre river delta. I want to conquer a scorchednd. I want that ce to be cursed by the gods! Youve captured all the Castor people in the city, right? All those with the blood of Castor in them have been captured, correct? Good. Concoct wine from their blood for me before we set out!!! Oh, right, right, right. I want to use the skull of Castors envoy as my cup of wine!

    The empress took out a dagger and violently stabbed it onto map lying on the table. Her domineering voice was like a bell roaring in everybodys ears. Her anger spread throughout the entire chamber and not one person dared to raise their head. Even the candles stopped swaying as though it was their version of bowing their heads out of fear.

    A voice from outside broke the oppressive atmosphere in the conference chamber: Your majesty! His majesty has arrived!

    My son?!

    The empress got surprised, quickly sat down on her thrown and shouted: Make way for his majesty!!

    The retainers kneeling on the ground moved aside. Nier helped me into the conference chamber. My chest was still in a bit of pain. I was told my internal organs got injured, but I honestly dont trust the medical skills of humanitys doctors. They made me have a venesection in my injured state! Were you people trying to kill me?! You cant just perform a venesection because of a blood clot!

    Luckily Luna was there. Luna is an elf and was a priest of a temple in a small vige so she could use healing magic. It was thanks to Lunas treatment that I healed a lot. If not for her, I wouldnt even be able to stand.

    The empress ran over to me and supported me. Her domineering expression turned gentle like water. She carefully supported me and worriedly asked me: Son, youre not well yet so dont move around excessively. Is there anything you would like to eat? Ill get someone to prepare it. Is there something you want to say, son?

    I struggled to raise my head and smiled at mom. I then gently pushed Nier away and wobbled up to the table with the map on it. I reached my hand out, grabbed the dagger handle and tried to pull it out.

    I couldnt pull it out. The empress is too strong. Its like the dagger had roots growing in the table. I couldnt even get it to budge. The empress walked up to me, looked at the retainers below and shouted: Salute his majesty!

    Your majesty!

    Dont

    I stretched my hand out My head hurts and with you people shouting like that Far out

    I took in a deep breath, tensed my body up so that I wouldnt end up on the floor, stood proud and looked at the retainers below. I shouted as loud as I could: Castell!

    Present.

    Castell came forth from a direction I never expected. He looked at me and saluted me. He then smiled and said: Your majesty, I havepleted the task you asked of me. We collected a total of five chests of Castors coins. There are no more Castor coins circting in the imperial capital.

    Son, whats

    Sorry, mom Your majesty.

    No, just call me mom. It doesnt matter where we are, just call me mom.

    The empresss eyes were shimmering. She tightly held my hands and stroked them. I looked at her and said: Mom, if possible, please order the army to disband and pass down another order. Notify the army at the border that they dont have to be inbat status as well. You dont need to prepare to go to war either, mom. Just let those rted to Castor go.

    But, I You

    No, its not like that. I dont intend on letting Castor off the hook. But the reason weve needed Castor is because of their territorial position as well as their wealth. If we raze theirnd, then were essentially putting the cart before the horse I have an idea that can turn Castor into a vassal state of ours.

    The empress looked at me and I could see from her eyes that she didnt believe me. But shes always let me have my way ever since I started calling her mom. No. I dont intend to overrule her! I dont intend to vie for power! Its just that mom has be the type of mother whod give her child anything he asked for!

    I looked at the retainers below and pointed at the table. Nier ced down two silver coins. I looked at the retainers below who still didnt dare to raise their heads, smiled and said: As you can all see, these are Castors silver coins. One is the version that was previously circting while the other is a recently released version. Theres no difference in terms of style between the two, regardless of whether its weight or the print on them, theyre the exact same. Even their lustre is the same. However, what you should all know is that the new silver coin isnt made from silver, but bronze.

    Bronze?!

    One of the men from the formal clothing party shouted out. Nier drew her sword. I extended my hand out to stop Nier and continued: Thats right. Its a bronze coin. What does this indicate? This indicates that Castor is struggling financially and that theyve had to resort to recing silver coins with bronze coins. Thats why they needed to collect their silver coins. Now, how will they control the cirction of their silver coins? They spread rumours and said that Castor was going to increase the silver in their coins to bepetitive with the empires coins. Because of that, people started hoarding, and after that they would announce that the amount of silver was in actual fact reduced. As a result, those who hoarded the coins wouldve shot themselves in the foot and therefore rush to exchange their coins. They could then swap the bronze coins for silver coins at a low price. They mightve then taken the silver coins and refined them using some rare metal. Using such a desperate measure to address a symptom indicates that Castors finances are at rock-bottom, and they may possibly be deep in debt.

    I almost passed out fromck of oxygen saying so much in one breath. The empress was concerned and supported my back. I took in a few big breaths and continued: As such, the sess of their n rides on whether or not they can re-collect all the silver coins. But now those coins are in our hands. They no longer have any money to use and will subsequentlye here to beg us. When they doe, we can make them our vassal state without shedding a drop of blood. The above Cough, cough, cough!

    Son!

    Mom Instead of killing the envoy, how about letting him return to report to them. The king of Castor will personally pay us a visit within three days. When he does arrive, itll be up to you Cough, cough. Sorry Mom Im a bit tired Im heading back to rest. Goodnight. Please do not ask the retainers to move.

    I honestly couldnt hang in there any longer. I lowered my head and bid her goodnight. Nier then supported my shoulder as we slowly left the conference chamber.

    The empress watched us from behind for a long time as we disappeared into the night before she let out a heavy sigh, and revealed a consoled smile. She then waved her hand and in her rare cheerful tone said: You all heard what my son said. Leave now. Kurt, disband the army, and let those people go. Castell, you take over presiding over those matters.

    Understood!

    The retainers uniformly got up to prepare to depart. From behind the retainers, in a happy tone, the empress said: Oh, right. You dont have to see me if somethinges up in future. You all saw his performance. My son is now a qualified emperor.

 Book 2: Chapter 37

    Book 2: Chapter 37

    This chapter is entirely sponsored by Jonathan.

    You dont know how to look after yourself. I told you to rest properly!

    Luna was slightly angry as she knelt before me. The green glowing light from her hand slowly disappeared. I let out a long sigh as my body warmed up. My sore and aching body felt like it was injected with an anaesthetic and felt veryfortable. Luna stood up and worriedly said: I cant seem to detect Your mana But your blood clots and injuries are almost remedied. Please slowly heal your exterior injuries.

    Yeah Thanks.

    Im much more rxed around Luna nowpared to before since were both elves after all. Further, elves dont ce a distinct hierarchy between themselves. However, we have to ensure that nobody is around when Luna heals me with her magic, otherwise Nier may forbid elves from using magic within humanitys territory.

    Im curious as to why you insisted on staying behind. Would it not have been fine if you had both returned together? Would you not have been able to avoid getting hurt?

    I smiled weakly, looked at her and replied: I wouldve if I couldve. I was being considerate of two things. First, I didnt know what sort of methods they had to deal with us. If we both got caught in a death-trap, itd be all over. If we were to split up, theyll act somewhat reserved. Its harder to capture two targets than it is to capture one. Second, there had to be someone whod stall them. Had we both returned to the pce, they wouldve realised that something wasnt right, and packed up and left. Had that happened, all our efforts wouldve been for naught They may look like that, but they did manage to collect three chests of silver coins. When I went there previously, all their horse carriages were ready so they couldve left as soon as loaded the chests on. When I chose to stay behind, they captured me, which was the equivalent of bringing along a burden. It took time to capture me, time to drag me away and they couldnt leave with me in tow. The imperial capital has no sea routes for them to leave by, therefore theyll have to pass the patrol inspections. When they caught me, they basically trapped themselves in the imperial capital.

    But they could have left if they just killed you off, correct?

    I shook my head and replied: I made a gamble that they wouldnt kill me. Firstly, there were two of us. If I sent Nier to report it, then their question would be, to whom did we report to, because they didnt even know our identities. They couldve learnt who they had to deal with from me. Secondly, there was no point in killing me. Nier already left. If she had reported it, it made no difference whether I was dead or alive. In fact, killing me wouldve only furtherplicated things. Thirdly, and also the most important factor was that they had no idea who I was. They had to seek the advice of their superiors before being able to do anything to me. However, he never returned in the end.

    Luna nodded and looked at me sort of like she worshipped me to some degree and said: Did you think of all that in a split moment? You are a really smart prince! But were you not worried that you would die in the sewers if Miss Gilliante could not find you?

    I smiled. That was something I was proud of.

    Everything I previously mentioned was reliant on luck, especially the part about them not daring to kill me. My guess for that was almost wrong. Nier, however, was able to find me. Thats something I must believe. Its not that we have interlinked hearts between lovers or something. And no, we dont have some sort of soul-calling system. Its quite simple.

    I smiled at Nier who pushed the door open and said: Its because I trust Nier.

    Nier looked at me with a frown and then said: Please dont talk about such a sick topic while youre hurt. Your trust in me isnt anything good. I saved you because, one, its my responsibility to, and two, because I wanted you to make good on your promise. So, wheres my candy?

    Nier extended her hand out to me. I looked at her with a smile. Luna looked at us both stupefied. We didnt say anything, but the moment my eyes met Niers, we understood what one another was thinking.

    Nier looked at me and sternly said: Your majesty, you need to thank that group of kids properly. Without them, I wouldve lost your traces. It was they who went down into every sewer and listened for your traces which allowed me to find you.

    Yes, I know.

    Umm Umm Your majesty, what What exactly is going on? How exactly did you and Miss Gilliante

    I turned around to look at Luna who was wearing a confused look andughed out loud. I then pointed at the small bag hanging from Niers belt and said: Its simple. That should be considered my smartest move. I promised to buy Nier candy, so when I got knocked out, I tore open the bag and hung it from my belt before I lost conscious. So when they took me away, the candy balls rolled out one by one. The kids, of course, wouldnt ignore the candy balls on the ground. When I was thrown down into the sewers, the candy bag consequently got left on the ground. Nier followed the childrens route and discovered I was down in the sewers.

    The kids go into the sewers in winter to avoid the cold and seek warmth, so theyre familiar with every sewer. They listened in to the sounds in the sewers and found his majesty.

    Nier folded her arms, looked at me and said: I must say, youre very intelligent, your majesty. But the important fact is, the credits belong to the group of children.

    Youre right. Ill go thank them once Ive recovered, however What should I gift them?

    Nier looked at me resolutely and in a taken for granted tone asked: How about dolls? Her majesty personally made a doll for every Valkyrie. Its our most treasured item. Dont all children like dolls?

    The image of the doll I picked out of the waterst time appeared in my mind. Are you sure thats a doll? Give me a block of wood and few bits of cloth; Ill make you a doll. While a teru teru bozu doll is considered a doll, itspletely different to the traditional concept of dolls that kids like have!!

    Mmm Are you telling me to make dolls myself?

    Yes.

    No, no, no, no. Only girls actually like dolls. I think its better to just ask them what they want.

    I dont think Nier can provide me with any appropriate suggestions given her life experiences But to be honest, I dont know what to gift children either. Ive given birthday gifts to boys and girls, but never to children. I think that food is the best gift for children living in the slums.

    Ill bring them some empress bread next time.

    Alice suddenly came in and knocked on the door. She then politely bowed at the door and shouted: Her majesty has arrived.

    The empress stood by the door with a ceramic bowl in hand and didnt dare toe in. Her face looked a bit tense. I tried to get up, but Nier extended her hand out and stopped me.

    Wha-?!

    Why?! Why?! Why did you press down on my arms and legs?! What are you people up to?! Your majesty, what are you people up to?!

    Son Youre hurt, yet Mom hasnt done anything. Thats unbing of me as a mother

    With the bowl in hand, the empress walked up to me. A weird smell came from the bowl. My warning lights were shing red. The empress coyly sat by my side and ced the bowl to a side. I took the opportunity to check it out. There was some weird stuff Id never seen before floating around in the bowl. The entire bowl was a dangerous tinge of purple You tell me! Tell me why theres a bowl of purple soup! Even seaweed and egg soup doesnt turn purple!!

    I I Personally went to the kitchen And made you a bowl of soup. I recovered immediately after I had one bowl when I caught the coldst time Ill feed you. You just have to eat.

    Mom stroked my head and then lifted the bowl up with a smile I cant describe. Alice and Nier pressed down on me harder, and Niers eyes said: If you dont drink it, Ill hack you to pieces

    I dont have a cold, Im injured!! I dont have a cold!! Are you sure thats edible?! Save me! No! Actually, just leave me alone! Dont! Dont!

    Open your mouth, son. Aah~

    Ah

    After that

    I passed out

    <strong>Trantor Comments:</strong> Scroll down toments for a visual.

 Book 2: Chapter 38

    Book 2: Chapter 38

    Another chapterpletely sponsored by Jonathan.

    Alice sat in the water,fortably stretched her back and said: Fuah Having a bath feels great after finishing a job

    Nier, who was sitting across from her captain,bed her hair into a bun and dipped it into the bath.

    The Valkyries bathroom is for public use. While they were for public use, a few baths had written instructions on them. Alice is the squad captain while Nier is the sword instructor. Only the two of them were permitted to use thergest bath and didnt have to clean up. The two of them bathed in the water, listening to the water gently bubble as well as theughs of the Valkyries behind them. The beautiful bodies of the girls were partially hidden and partially revealed by the water. The ce was simply heaven for guys.

    But thats if there werent long swords ced by the edges of the baths.

    Alice picked up a ss of beer by the side, and shouted loudly to all the Valkyries in the water: Its been tough on you all.

    The Valkyries paused for a moment and then shouted in unison: Long live her majesty!

    Long live her majesty!

    Niers voice was slightly slower than the rest. Alice smiled and swam over to Niers side, pat her on her shoulder and asked: Nier, my dear child, is something bothering you?

    No Nier shook her head and took in a deep breath before dipping her head into the water and blowing bubbles. Alice smiled, then looked at the Valkyries behind her entering the baths one by one and said: How many did you all kill in the previous mission? How many scums from Castor did you kill during that opportunity?

    Fifteen!

    Sixteen!

    Seventeen Its all because the ces I got assigned to werent good!

    Twenty one!

    Dont bring up your twenty one. You just added in the random guys you killed!

    I didnt count!

    The Valkyries happily yed around in the baths. If that ce were the bathroom of normal girls, they wouldnt be talking about such a bloody topic. To them, killing is something to be proud of, a form of glory. They dont have any topics to discuss. But as soon as its about this sort of subject, they chat about it excitedly the same way normal girls talk about crushes and loves.

    Puah

    Nier popped her head out the water, shook her hair and breathed out. Alice looked at her with a smile and hushed her. She then pat Nier on her shoulder and said: Lets hear Instructor Niers battle achievements. Nier is the most skilled with the sword, and this whole event was revolved around the prince. Nier, you mustve killed a fair lot, huh?

    Instructor!

    Nier rubbed her neck and said: I Two.

    Th-Then what about when you started being around the prince?

    Two Wait, no. Three

    Nier shrugged and said: His majesty ordered me not to kill casually, so I cant draw my sword whenever Im in his presence. When people go after his majesty, he doesnt get angry either, so I cant kill anyone.

    Everybody fell into a silence. Alice was silent for a moment too, but then asked: Nier, is his majesty really that weak?

    Yeah. Very. Weak.

    Nier stood up, and the water on her body dripped into the pool. She looked startled as she looked at the drops of water run down her body. What it shouldve been, were drops of blood.

    Nier got out of the bath, picked up her towel to cover herself, then turned round to look at Alice and said: Captain, give me a few people. I want to sharpen my de.

    Alice nodded and replied: Alright.

    A whileter, the two of them arrived at the Valkyries training grounds. The Valkyries training grounds are also located in the pce, hidden in the forests behind theke. No one really knows how many corpses are buried under the grounds of the forest. All those dposed corpses must be the reason the trees there were so lush.

    Their leaves were as though they were soaked in red blood.

    Alice handed a sword to Nier, pat her on her shoulder and said: Seventeen men, just like before.

    Understood.

    Nier drew her sword and entered the training area. Seventeen men dressed in leather armour bowed deeply when they saw Nier enter. Nier counted their numbers, whipped her sword and said: Same old. If you can hurt me, Ill let you go. If you manage to kill me, youll be conferred a rank. Come at me together.

    As youmand!

    The seventeen men holding long swords charged at Nier who stood before them. Those men came from different walks of life and ranks. They came to challenge the empresss personal guards for a chance at a promotion. Countless farmers, peasants and children from slums train diligently for the sake of attaining fame by challenging Valkyries. But not one has been sessful thus far.

    As a matter of fact, not one lived to tell the tale.

    Nier took in a deep breath and rushed the men before her. Her white cape spread out in the air like a g. Only a faint after-image of her sword was seen and the man at the forefront had his sword knocked out of his hand. Before he could shout, his artery burst.

    His blood sprayed all over Nier. The blood ran down into Niers mouth.

    Why?

    Nier was surprised. Why? Why did the blood make her feel disgusted? Why did she hate that feeling? She was never like this before. She needed to elegantly soak herself with her enemies blood to feelfortable, so why? Why? Why does she now hate the smell of blood and gooey feel of it?

    Hng!

    Nier barely dodged a strike and countered by stabbing her sword through the gut of another man. She kicked the corpse away, and then turned around to bump away a man who tried to cut her. She elegantly turned her body around and shed his throat open.

    The taste of blood got richer, yet she was feeling sicker. The food in her gut wanted to escape as the blood ran down her face. What originally stimted her urge to kill was now making her sick and made her want to run away.

    Nier never felt that way before. Why? Why did she be like this? She was born to spill blood. She was born to kill. Why? Why was she sick of killing? Why did she hate blood? Why? Why was her body feeling weak

    With just a few men left, Niers actions started losing their edge. She wobbled around as if she were going to kneel down. Seeing her condition, the men roared and charged towards her.

    Out of the way!

    Alice pushed the Valkyries watching by the door, charged in towards the front of one of the men, and punched him in his chest. The back of his torso exploded to bits and his organs flew out of his back. Alice didnt bother with Nier who was surprised, instead reducing all the remaining men to smithereens.

    The sky was raining blood and bits of flesh.

    *Gag!*

    Nier dropped to her knees with a thud on the training grounds littered with blood, bits of flesh, and puked, spraying everything in her gut up into the air. She had no idea what she was chucking up, but her stomach was pulsating. She threw her sword away and focused on puking.

    Captain Captain

    Nier struggled to raise her head, and with a sobbing voice looked at Alice with a sobbing tone and confused look. She choked on her voice as she shouted: Captain Captain What What exactly Is wrong with me What exactly is

    Alice crouched down, ignored the blood and filth on the ground, and tightly hugged Nier whom was suffering.

    Its okay Its okay Youre just too tired. Youre just too tired

 Book 2: Chapter 39

    Book 2: Chapter 39

    Alright, let us do this. Take a step this way. Go back. Go back two steps. Hands. Pay attention to your hands! You are too stiff, your majesty. Try again. One, two, three, four, good. Not bad

    I let out a sigh and wiped the sweat off my forehead. Luna ran over to me and handed me a cup of honey-lemon ice water. Ice didnt exist yet in this era. This ice was taken from the snowy mountain in the East. The ice was transported here slowly in small amounts, which is why only royalty gets to enjoy iced water.

    Luna picked up her silk handkerchief and wiped the sweat on the corner of my forehead, looked at thedy-in-waiting with concern and said: His majesty has just recovered, so lets wrap up here today.

    Im fine, its just dance practice.

    I smiled and ced the exquisite cup down. I then looked at my dance partner who looked like a girl who was carefully selected from a noble family. She was quite pretty, but she was rtively shy and didnt dare to touch me. Thedy-in-waiting looked at me slightly concerned and said: Your majesty, if you are not feeling well, please let me know.

    I smiled weakly and said: Ah, Im fine. Its just that I lost my appetite recently

    I lost my appetite partially because of that weird soup. I still have no idea what ingredients were used to make that soup. It smelt like burnt rubber and harassed my nose. Everything I ate the following day seemed to have the smell of rubber as well which was why I lost my appetite

    Nier stood at the door with her back to us. Nier has been lifelesstely. When I tried to ask her about it, she just gave me res and coldly replied, Nothing.

    Since thats the case, let us wrap up for today. You have already learnt the basics. All you need to do now is practice diligently. Thedy-in-waiting and my dance partner gave a deep bow and then said goodbye. Luna sent the two off while I threw myself onto the chair to the side, undid the button right at the top of my shirt and let out a sigh of relief.

    Castell has already sent the news out and Castor has already responded. Their king personally wrote a response letter saying he was willing toe over and negotiate with us. If the negotiation is sessful, Castor will be our vassal state.

    In other words, this matter is basically over. And if they be our vassal state, we can get them to lower the tariff fees, or even get rid of them all together and get them to ensure that their goods fulfil our requests. Since our country would be providing yours with protection, you can withdraw your navy. Youll only need our protection. You can keep a few sailing boats. Your army can disband too. Just keep a unit to perform routine monitoring and patrols. Other than maintaining your independence in name, you can leave everything else to us.

    Thats what it means to be a vassal state.

    Put another way, Ive saved Castor from a crisis and satisfied the empresss wishes at the same time. Plus, I got to actpetent in front of the retainers, so they sincerely bow and salute me when they encounter me in the pce now.

    Your majesty, Mr Castell seeks an audience with you.

    Luna came back, looked at me, softly sighed and said: Ever since you came back, lots of people have asked to see you. If you are not feeling well, you should turn them away.

    I can turn everybody but Castell down. He helped me a month ago, even though the weapon idea he gave me was out dated

    I stood up and Luna ran over to support me. I chuckled and said: Im okay, Ive recovered. Tell Castell to go to the dining hall. Luna, prepare some dishes.

    Understood.

    Luna turned around and went downstairs. As my close servant, she does far too much. However, I dont intend to have anybody else look after me. Although I now ept this ce as being my home and her majesty as my mom, I still miss the elf imperial capital. Luna reminds me of all the little things about Lucia.

    I walked out the door and said to Nier who was standing there: Lets go, Nier.

    Nier nodded and then followed behind me.

    Castell was already at the dining hall when I arrived. He sat in the guest seat and had the maid prepare his napkins. Luna pulled my chair out for me, and then prepared my napkin and the small silver bowl for me to wash my hands in. I used the fragranced water to wash my hands, then looked at Castell and said: Castell, youpleted your tasks excellently this time.

    Thank you for yourpliments, your majesty. Castell bent forward at his hips to bow with a smile, then looked at me and said: Your performance has also won myplete respect. I was amazed by your intellect when we were at the elf nation. I was also very surprised when you were able to see through such a convoluted ploy here in humanitys nation. I also suspected that the silver coins were frauds, but I never found any clues.

    I chuckled. You cant believe everything Castell says. How could somebody as smart as Castell not have seen through Castors ploy? I think he knew it, but didnt mention it to her majesty because he was unsure what she thought. And from the look of things, Castell is a close retainer of the empress, so he must know how to look after himself.

    A toast to her majesty.

    The two of raised our sses. The first ss is to pay our respects to her majesty. I drank a mouthful of the mellow wine, then ced my ss down and said: Youre in charge of negotiating with Castor, right?

    Castell nodded and said: That is correct. I have brought with me our initial demands which I have written down on a sheet of paper. Would you please take a look, your majesty.

    What about her majesty?

    Her majesty has already provided her orders.

    Then do as she said. Why are you bringing it up with me?

    Castell smiled as he shook his head and then said: Your joke is not funny, your majesty. You are already a major figure in everybodys eyes. You did not think that you could avoid political matters after that event now, did you? Your majesty, you have already gotten yourself involved, and are considered a dazzling new star. The two factions will try and curry favour with you from now on.

    I smiled bitterly, picked up the empress bread before me and said: Is that so? I was mentally prepared, but it still feels somewhat surreal.

    Your majesty, my advice to you is to not attend any private balls. Do not attend any events prepared by the army, do not ept gifts and do not see guests at night. If you can do that, you will be fine. If you can maintain a political power bnce, you will be fine.

    I looked at Castell,ughed and said: Well, youre my guest tonight.

    I belong to the empress faction. Showing me a special favour is the equivalent of showing her majesty a favour. Nobody can say anything about a son being attached to his mother. To celebrate you taking a perfect step into the political arena, I would like to honour you with my second ss. Your majesty, I wish you the best of health. Long live her majesty.

    Our sses clinked together gently for a toast. The wine as red as blood swished around inside. We exchanged smiles, had our drink and then started eating dinner. This is Castells second dinner at the outer court. I think people would definitely think that Castell was my favoured retainer if they saw us.

    But I could tell that Castell didnt devote his loyalty to me. As he said previously, he wont protect me. He belongs to the empress faction, so hell only protect the empress. To be honest, I want to have a squad like the Valkyries for myself and my own power. But would that cause a misunderstanding with the empress?

    Well, whatever. I dont intend to contend for power. Im fine with just Nier protecting me. Nier says she hates me. She frequently makes sarcastic remarks and mocks me, but she saved me when I was in a pinch. That is enough for me. Nier understands what my thoughts are and shell protect me.

    Yeah, I should focus on learning to dance next. That way, Nier wont be able to stomp on my feet when we next dance.

 Book 2: Chapter 40

    Book 2: Chapter 40

    Elves have no way to produce gunpowder?!

    Thats right. Its because it can easily damage the forests, so elves will never use gunpowder.

    I looked at the red-haireddypletely stunned. She was smoking her pipe and threw me a halfpleted gun. She massaged her shoulders and said: Oh, I just found out you were making it for an elf. Elves cant use guns. You dont have to worry. Whichever elf uses a gun is a traitor to them and will be exiled. Elves wont produce gunpowder either, so even if you gave that gun to that female elf, she wouldnt be able to use it.

    Why didnt you mention that from the start then?!

    Because I wanted to make the gun as well. Prince, this gun of yours is really fascinating. Its structure isntplex, yet it can fire consecutively. If these were to be mass produced, what do you think

    Dont, dont, dont! Dont ever do that!

    I know, I know. I dont have any interest in making money from it. Im just interested in these machines.

    She hit me on my head with her pipe, then got up, walked to the other side and had two puffs. I pushed the gunpowder by the side far away, looked at her tobo pipe, frowned and said: How do you have the guts to smoke in here where theres gunpowder? Normally, you shouldnt even have candles in here.

    Whats with all theints, kid? Ive been like this for many days already. There were never any explosions. Dont worry, dont worry. I started working with gunpowder long before you did. But, the gunpowder you made really doesnt release smoke. Thats incredible.

    This gunpowder explodes much easier than the ck gunpowder, so be careful. I angrily pushed away her pipe, then frowned and continued: What should I make next? Elves cant use gunpowder Oh yeah! An airgun!!

    Yeah!

    Wouldnt an airgun be the best weapon of choice for Lucia since she can control wind? Airguns rely on the principles of airpression. Her skill is basically a live air pump. And airguns dont require bullets. You can just use projectiles. I can create a rifle that can fire consecutively now. Its going to be very close to the modern day rifle!

    I stood up, pulled a sheet of paper over and scribbled on it. The red-haireddy excitedly walked over to me and excitedly said: Have youe up with something good again? Wow, this looks like itll be even more interesting!!

    After about ten minutes, I blew out a breath of air, and cheerfully picked up the sheet of paper, handed it to the red-haireddy and said: Just make it like this. You can make as many of these as you like, because only one person can use it.

    Okay, lets have a look. This gun of yours is really fascinating.

    She felt satisfied and took it from me. Ill leave the manufacturing process to her. She really enjoys creating these never-before-seen types of things. She wont mass produce them, but will keep one for her own collection. Shes very proud of the fact that her workshop is the first to stock never-before-seen items. I suppose its a collectors habit.

    But thats fine. I can turn this ce into my own personal workshop like this. If I need to form my own guard unit in the future, Ill make the guns for them here.

    I walked out of the workshop. When Nier saw me, she extended her hand out. I looked at her and asked: Whats wrong?

    Nier simply replied: Candy.

    Behind her, several eyes were blinking as they looked at me. Their gazes hurt me deeply, because Im really sorry, but the candy I prepared for you all got scattered on the roads Ive been trying to recover thesest few days and havent left the pce, so I forgot about it I forgot

    Sorry Nier

    Your majesty, dont tell me you forgot. These children were the main contributors in your rescue. Can you consider yourself a qualified prince if you fail these children?

    Niers expression didnt change as she spoke. She just coldly spoke a truth I had noeback for.

    Its my mistake

    I lowered my head and sincerely apologised. She spoke with a just a cold tone, but I could tell that she was slightly mad as her face was faintly red. I smiled helplessly, took out a bag I prepared just for today, bent over and gave it to the disappointed children. When they curiously opened it, the aroma of honey and spices burst forth, which froze even Nier in ce. The empress bread, a bread that only royalty has the privilege of eating. Even the Valkyries only got a glimpse of it when the empress rewarded them with it. I specially asked for the cooks to prepare some more so I could share it with the children.

    Woooow!

    The children cried in a sharp tone and fought over the bread. White bread must be rare to them, let alone the addition of honey and spices. The contrast between their small dirty hands and the white bread saddened me, but unfortunately, theres no way to eliminate all poverty from the world. Sometimes its due to the politics, but in a peaceful time like this, its sometimes because of people gambling and going bankrupt. Thats a mistake we brought on ourselves.

    Nier looked at them and counted. She then hesitated for a moment before turning around to look at the eldest of the group and said: There are two missing. Are the Ali sisters not here today?

    The kids froze for a brief moment when Nier brought them up. A kid then shook his head and quietly said: A group ofrge men rocked up at Alis familys home Those men are really scary

    The kids starting chattering amongst themselves. I looked at Nier. Niers eyes had turned ice-cold. Her right hand gripped her sword handle. She took a deep breath, looked at me and said: Your majesty.

    I, who once lived in a modern era knew what was going on. I nodded without hesitation. Nier got up when she received my approval. I looked at the children and said: Take us to Alis house. Selling children is going overboard. Ill help out if there are any problems.

    Okay!

    Nier and I followed behind the children and squeezed through a dark alley. I looked at the children dressed in haggard clothing in front of me and felt upset. These children were pitiful. Not only do they face survival issues, they have to face safety issues too. Nobody can say for certain when these kids might die here. I know well how chaotic the slums are since I experienced it in the red-light district.

    I beg you! I beg you! Ill pay! Ill pay you! Dont touch my daughter! I beg you!

    When we turned a corner, we saw a street that wasnt very broad. A few men grabbed a woman and smashed her head onto the floor. She tightly gripped the mans leg and didnt let go even though her head was bleeding. The few other men by the side pushed a man whod lost conscious over. The man that was pushed aside had a dagger stuck in his stomach and his head smashed straight onto the ground. He was killed.

    The man who the woman was was clinging to, had two crying kids under his arm. He struggled to get the woman off his leg. He eventually got angry and threw the two kids onto the ground, pulled out a short flint pistol from his belt, pointed it at the womans head and loudly shouted: LET GO! ILL PUT A BULLET IN YOUR HEAD IF YOU DONT LET GO! ITS ONLY FAIR TO REPAY A DEBT! YOU OWE A DEBT, AND WERE TAKING THE TWO KIDS AS PAYMENT, WHAT ARE YOU UNHAPPY ABOUT?! KEEP SCREAMING AND ILL MURDER YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY RIGHT HERE!

    ALI!!

    The kids standing by our side watching, immediately shouted and rushed over when they saw the two kids get thrown onto the ground. The girl lying on the ground stood up while still crying and extended her hand towards her mother. When the woman saw Nier and I, she seemed toe to some sort of decisive decision and pushed her daughters towards Nier and I. When one of the men on the other side saw her, he immediately prepared to catch the young girls.

    But how could he possibly have seeded?

    Niers sword got there first and she protected the girls.

    Who are you people?! Mind your own business! You got no fucking business here. How dare you interfere with our business?! Do you even understand what death is?!

    The leader kicked Alis mom away, turned around to face Nier and I shouted: Nier! Put your sword away!

    !

    Nier turned around and gave me a violent re. I walked up to her, pulled Ali behind me and pressed her sword down. I looked at the man and said: Their mother has a gun to her head, dont be impulsive. Since they owe you a debt, they just need to pay the debt and all will be fine. Ill pay her debt, but you must let go of her first!

    Ptoo!

    Nier was angry. She could kill. She could kill whenever she wanted, even if the target was an official. Thats a privilege the Valkyries have, and also their habit. It wouldnt take her much effort to kill all the men before us. But my words were the equivalent of a royal decree. Nier wont dare to oppose my order, even if she didnt want to.

    You people should mind your own business. Judging from your clothing, you arent ordinary people, are you? The slums have their own set of rules, and we happen to be the rule here!

    Hepletely ignored me, and pointed his gun at Alis mothers head again.

    Shit!

    I looked at the eyes of the man with the gun. His eyes were filled with insanity, which told me he was serious. I wanted to calm him down and sort out the debt, but he was eager to kill!

    Ni-!!

    BANG!

    A loud bang was heard before I could give my order. The scent of blood was mixed with the scent of smoke. I looked at Alis mom lying in a pool of blood, as blood poured forth from her forehead.

    MOM!!

    Ali shrieked from behind me. Their shriek was like a knife stabbing at my temples. I took in a deep breath, looked at Nier, turned around and said: Nier.

    Your majesty.

    Kill them all

    That was the first time I realised I could sound so cold. Those men lost their lives before me just like that. I couldnt do anything. The only thing I could do now was take their lives to offer them as a sacrifice to Alis mother

    Benevolence and morality are my bottom lines when doing things. But if the other party chooses not to respect my bottom line, then know that I too can be crazy and break my own rules.

    I pushed Ali over to the group of children. Even naive children would be scared of my cold demeanour and run away. I had my back to the group of men and listened to Niers sword hack and sh them, as well as their shrieks in the moment before their deaths. The air was covered in the scent of blood. Breathing felt like I was drinking blood like when I battled the Earth Dragons.

    A momentter, it was silent. It was the first time I was d Nier was a killing machine.

    I turned around. Nier didnt kill the leader of the group. She only cut off his right arm. I walked up to his side and whispered to him: If these are the rules of the slums, Im happy to abide by them for once

    I pulled out my handgun from my belt. Yes, I dont kill people and I also hate killing people, but I know that the sentence that follows an owed debt is a debt that must be paid is a life for a life.

    Niers cape was stuck to her body since it was soaked in blood. She wiped her face and then looked at me with the excitement that came from wielding her sword.

    Are you alright, Nier?

    Im so d. It looks like I really was just too tired.

    Nier wiped her long sword clean and sheathed it. She stepped over the pools of blood, turned around and said: Thank you, your majesty. It looks like you cured my illness.

    Huh?

    I waspletely bewildered.

    She looked at me, bent forward and said: Its nothing. Please return to the pce with me to clean ourselves.

    That was the first time I followed Niers suggestion, and we quickly left for the pce.

    Nier quietly watched my back.

    Please dont hold any hope for me, your majesty. I am but a mere killing machine.

    I can protect the children.

    But will someonee to my rescue when Im in trouble?

    Being rescued is but a pipe-dream

    Nobody heard her dialogue with herself. Nier started to chase after the silhouette that turned back to look at her.

 Book 2: Chapter 41

    Book 2: Chapter 41

    What happened after was rtively Mary-sue-like

    I had Andre send guards there to patrol the ce. While that area belongs to the fatso, I criticised him in the conference chamber before everyone, saying that he managed the area poorly, disgracing the empire. As such, he had no choice but to let the guards patrol the area.

    I used reserved and aggressive means to get the Ali sisters into the pce as maids. The empress is very fussy of who enters the pce. I had to bath with her and sell my body to the empress for a night, plus say mom, I beg you~ countless times to give them permission to enter. I also had to convince her not to send them to Alice to be Valkyries.

    It wasnt so clich that theyd be my wives, but at least now they dont have to worry about food and shelter.

    Nier looked better than thest few days. Its as if she needs to kill people on a set schedule Thats not a good habit. I dont kill every thug I run into. I wouldnt have ordered Nier to kill either had that man not killed Alis mother.

    I have my principles.

    Luna ced my clothing to one side, then politely bowed and said: Your majesty, your clothes have been prepared. You have to rise early tomorrow, so it is better that you do not stay upte.

    Alright.

    I nodded and finished the ss of fresh milk Luna gave me. Luna walked up to the candle, blew it out and said: Goodnight, your majesty.

    Oh right, Luna.

    Do you have orders?

    Umm, does Nier say anything to you when youre together?

    Luna smiled meekly and said: Miss Gilliante does not speak to me. We live together, but she has not once spoken to me. It seems that Miss Gilliante hates elves.

    Lunas ears twitched. Iughed and said: True. I think that part of the reason why she doesnt like me is because Im the elf prince.

    You jest, your majesty. The elf prince must be a pure-bred.

    Luna still doesnt want to believe me. She bowed deeply, and then returned to her room.

    Nier came in from outside, looked at me and said: Goodnight, your majesty.

    I closed my eyes and replied: Goodnight.

    Nier walked pass my bed and into the room as well. There were two people in the room, but it was dead silent as if there was no one in there. Do they really not feel awkward around each other?

    I opened my eyes and looked at the moon outside. Its been half a month since I came here. What have I done in that time? I investigated the currency case, got captured, made guns with the red-haireddy, bought an elf, saw the two factions, epted the reality that her majesty was my mom, teased Nier Sigh, did I just throw something strange into the list?

    Its only been half a month, and yet Ive done more here than the entire month I was with the elves. No wonder why Im so exhausted here.

    I have to go and see the king of Castor with her majesty tomorrow as well where well prepare to sign the agreement. What surprised me was the fact that the king of Castor was a child who probably wasnt even ten yet, and so his mother wasing along. It looks like it was his mother who caused Castor to copse due to herck of political experience. The empress and her both women, and yet the difference between them is massive.

    The empress aside, even my elf mom was able to handle national affairs all the same. I wonder what mom and Lucia are doing right now.

    Current time at the elf imperial capital.

    My son still hasnt returned He still hasnt returned I cant smell his scent on his clothes anymore This wont do This wont do Im going to die if I dont see my son I cant handle this Sniff Sniff His scent is fading Should I just go snatch him back? I shouldnt have signed that garbage agreement back then Sniff

    Lucia silently watched the queen sprawled out on the princes bed. The queen had pulled all of the princes clothes out and sniffed it while drooling. Lucia sighed.

    She wanted to have a sniff too

    Your majesty. Your Majesty. Good morning.

    The happiest part of my days is when Luna wakes me up with her gentle voice in the morning. Shes a maid, shes got a nice body, shes pretty, and she gently wakes me up. Thats got to be the happiest moment in a day for everybody, right? Izily opened my eyes. The eye-irritating sunrays shone in. The windows were already open. The cool and clear air came in along with the birds chirping. Luna stood by the side of the bed with a smile, bowed and said: Good morning, your majesty. Please rise and change. And please go and see the king of Castor after breakfast.

    Alright.

    I sat up. I dont need to move my hands to wipe myself. Luna doesnt have to either. The twodies-in-waiting were responsible for it. After getting dressed, I got up and went to the dining wall for breakfast. Nier waited at the door for me throughout the entire process, and followed me to the foreign affairs hall.

    His majesty has arrived.

    Her majesty has arrived.

    I was surprised to find that mom and I arrived at pretty much the same time. Mom wore a happy look on her face Yeah, no, not serious. I couldnt even see her face Mom always wears her veil no matter where she goes. She walked up to me, hugged me and said with a smile: You look very handsome in that robe, son. I might have fallen for you if I were younger You truly are my son. Lets go, son Castell!

    Present.

    Go wee the king of Castor.

    As youmand.

    Castell smiled at me and then turned around to leave. The empress hugged me as we entered the foreign affairs hall. The foreign affairs hall as the name suggests is a ce for signing documents with foreign countries. Therge hall is extremely wide. In the middle is a marble table iid with diamonds and pearls. At the top of it was a huge candlestick carved from crystal.

    The empresss seat was of course her throne, while the seat beside it was just as extravagant. The hall was like a greenhouse in appearance. Both sides were windows made from coloured ss where the sunrays could shine through, illuminating the interior.

    My footsteps echoed in the hall. The empress walked up to her throne, let go of me and checked to see that nobody was on either side. She then lifted her face veil up, gently kissed me on my forehead and said with a smile: The glory is yours today, son. I wont say anything today. Ill let you and Castell handle all of it.

    Mom! Thats a bit

    You personally brought Castor under control. How hard can it be to give a signature?

    The empress smiled, rubbed my head and then sat down on her throne. The sound of footsteps from the door could be heard, and the king of Castor and Castell appeared at the door. Behind the king of Castor was a worried looking woman dressed in extravagant clothing. She must be the mother of the blonde kid with freckles. Try as she may to appear domineering and majestic, before the empresss natural dominance and majestic presence, she was asughable as a clown.

    King of Castor, Fionn Grett III, and Regent Ms Gari.

    Empress of the Rosvenor Empire, Empress Elizabeth Rosvenor. Prince Troy Rosvenor.

    The two of them greet us, and I bowed to pay my respects. The empress however, remained seated on her throne with one leg over the other. She pointed at the desk in front of her and said: Sit. Castell. Map.

    The two rulers of Castor awkwardly sat down. The small king struggled to keep his head above the table and curiously scanned the empress. You know what they say, kids whore wet behind the ears arent scared of tigers. If it were me, I wouldnt have the guts to scan the empress in his situation. Castell opened the map and said: As per the conditions we sent you, Castor will officially be our vassal state. Do you ept our conditions?

    The woman looked at Castell and said: I believe that your countrys conditions are too harsh. We cannot ept you asking us to disband our navy and army. Our countrys greatest debt is not owed to your country. We can pay our debt by collecting gold and sellingnd.

    No, you are mistaken. Your biggest debtors are the five countries of the desert. They already signed an agreement to be our vassal state the day before, and have given the empire the rights to collect all debts. In other words, the empire is your countrys current primary debtor. Should you refuse to sign, you will need to pay the empire that outstanding amount on top of the five chests of silver Castor coins you owe the empire.

    The woman looked at Castells contemptuous smile, then at the invoice with the enormous amount he sent her, bit down on her lip hard and said: The empires quick work has surprised me Whatever. I agree to all your conditions, including disbanding our navy and army, as well as redirecting our debts to the empire. However, Castors religions should be respected!

    That will not be an issue. The empire guarantees that we shall not hinder Castors right to practice its religions freely. Further, You also agree to pay the empires second and third army toons to cover their expenses in protecting your country, train the empires navy, pay the empire half of your annual ie, exempt tariffs for the empires exported goods, and to prioritise the needs of the empire. Do you ept all these conditions?

    I do

    That is great. Please sign here And stamp it with your national seal. Correct.

    I watched the king of Castor get picked up by his mom, and give his wobbly signature. The servants beside them handed him the seal. The kid took the seal, and ced the fate of his country onto the sheet of paper.

    Thank you for contribution to the people of our nation. Your nation has earned itself the greatest peace Your majesty

    Castell took up the seal and pen, and handed it to the empress. The empress waved it off and then said: Son, you sign it.

    As youmand.

    I nodded. I was very excited. I finally got to sign an agreement where the opposing country had to deal with unfair conditions! Ive left my name in history and will remain even after I pass on!

    Troy Rosvenor, stamped!

    Great. Today, we witness history.

    The empress stood up and smiled with great satisfaction. She walked up to me and said: I will hold a ball tonight. King of Castor No, City Master, Im extending my invitation to you to my ball. A toast to the peace of both our countries.

    As youmand

    Its alright I understand how you feel But now understand how awesome it felt for warlords back in the day now!

 Book 2: Chapter 42

    Book 2: Chapter 42

    Your majesty, your clothes have been prepared. Ah! Your majesty!!

    Luna panicked and knelt down on one knee. The empress waved her hand with a smile and then said: Rise. Ive got free time today, so Ivee to my sons room to see him and have some tea together.

    Understood

    Luna shivered as she stood up. She was at a loss for what to do and stood in ce. She still held my clothes I was supposed to wear tonight. I said: Luna, you can leave once you ce my clothes down. Itll be alright with her majesty and the maids here.

    Understood.

    Luna ced my clothes down and then turned around to leave. I noticed her legs were weak. Its normal for people to be scared by the empress when they first see her in person.

    The empress picked her cup of tea up and took a sip. She then looked at me and said: Son, how have you been recently? Has anything felt off?

    The empress lightly ced her hand on mine. Her eyes were filled with concern. No. Her gaze seemed to contain a hint of pain within it. Her hand which was ced on the back of mine was shaking gently. I paused for a moment. The empress didnt ask me about my health as a casual greeting. She was genuinely worried about me.

    Ah, no Ive been well recently.

    No, thats not what I meant. What Im worried about isnt right now, but She looked like she was feeling conflicted. She bit down on her lips and her eyes moved back and forth on the ceiling. She held my hand tightly and gently whispered: The moon will soon be full.

    Oh

    Now I know what the empress was getting at. Mom cant suck out my berserk mana on a full moon night while Im here, and moms suggestion was to not resist my own mana. She said that I have to let it out instead. But if I release it then half of humanitys imperial capital would probably

    Alright, heres my next big problem. How am I going to get past the full moon night this month?

    I looked at the empress and softly said: Its alright, mom. Ill Think of something.

    The empress nodded, pursed her lips and her eyes slowly turned red as tears formed in her eyes. She rubbed her eyes, and with a sobbing voice said: Its all my fault If I were a bit braver at the start If I took you with me back then, then you wouldnt have to suffer so much I love you I really, really love you Seeing you in so much pain, really Id rather die.

    Mom couldnt control her tears, and they inevitably ran down her face. Her hands tightly held mine as if Id disappear if she let go. Her expression showed endless pain. She was like a child in that moment even though shes the empress whos as tough as nails. I dont know what happened back then, but I could feel her heart-shredding pain. She was ming herself. Perhaps it was her fault that I have to go through this pain every month.

    She was in more pain than me. Perhaps mom has been drowning in pain all these years. I believe that she would dly endure the pain for me if it could somehow be shifted onto her.

    I believe that as shes my mom. My elf mom can relieve me of the pain by sucking out my mana, but the powerless empress can only watch her son writhe in pain. Mom must be suffering a lot.

    I walked over, knelt before mom and gently hugged her. Mom cried as she held me tightly. She pulled me into her embrace tightly. I could feel the warmth and gentleness of a mother. Moms tears fell on top of my head. I didnt know what to say either. I have no clue what happened in the past, but having mom hugged me tightly like this was enough.

    Mom, its not your fault.

    S-Son My son!!

    Mom hugged me tightly and cried loudly. I hugged her back as a weird feeling rose in my chest. I always considered my elf mom my mom, but not the empress. However, when the empress tightly embraced me, I felt a strange feeling of familiarity, grief and sorrow, like that experienced by someone whod left home and finally returned home to his family. It felt like Id been held like this by the empress before.

    I only know about the war over their son on a surface level, but nothing about the pasts of my moms. People can only be born once. Its not umon for people to say that the father of one is unknown, but right now, its my mom whos unknown. I could feel a feeling of attachment from my elf mom, and a nostalgic feeling from my human mom, both of which left me intoxicated. Its said that a child can recognise his mother regardless of how long hes been apart from them. But my body is telling me that theyre both my moms.

    What exactly is going on here?

    I dont know how long it took for mom to stop crying. I raised my head, and extended my hand out to wipe away moms tears. The empress closed her eyes and let me wipe her face. The corner of her mouth slowly crept up into a smile and she said: How How nice would it be if I could always watch over you as you grow? My husband is no longer with me, but this is the most beautiful time in my life, and you are the greatest gift to me during this beautiful time in my life.

    Mom

    Its been tough on you, my son. Its our stubbornness that led to you shouldering this pain. Ive never had a kid Nor do I know how to fulfil the role of a qualified mother I make lots of mistakes, but But

    Mom, youre already doing very well. You, are a qualified mother

    I dont possess the memories of this prince. If this isnt muscle memory, then I have no idea whats going on. I dont know what the empress did to me, but I know she loves me. What can you ask of a mother? A mother is a qualified mother as long as she truly loves her child.

    At least, mom suffers for the sake of her son.

    I stood up and mom gently leaned her head on my chest. She revealed a smile showing her ease and said: Im tired too I have to deal with so many matters every day. If possible, I really want to pass the crown to you, and then be a mother waiting for you to return home every day, cooking for you, doing yourundry, looking after the home and holding you as we sleep at night. We could have a child Son and my dear. It feels so simr

    HOLD UP!!

    Are you sure thats something a mother should be doing?!

    Theres something wrong with both these mothers!! My elf mom adds onii-sama when she calls me while shes in her berserk-mode, while the empress before me has started to feel that I resemble her dear! Are you two alright?! Please dont disce your gone-love onto your son, okay?!

    Moms gaze started turning strange I struggled to get out of moms embrace, then took two steps back and said: Mom mom! Itll be nightfall any moment now, so you should get ready for the ball, mom!

    Oh Right Right Youre right The ball, the ball

    Mom wiped her eyes, stood up, massaged her face and her majestic look from the other day returned. She cleared her throat gently, finished her cup of tea and then said: Ill go get ready now. Son, dont bete. Oh, right, I still have a question for you son.

    What is it?

    Do you have someone you like here after being here for so long? You dont have any girls apanying you, so you must feel a bit lonely, right? I heard you have a fianc at the elf nation, so you need one here too.

    I shook my head. What sort of logic is that? Please forgive the monogamy views I grew up with, but I cante to terms with the messy concepts and views of love you hold here. Im fine with having Lucia. I dont have any intention of finding myself a princess here.

    Not yet

    I see.

    The empress nodded and then pulled opened the door. Alice and Nier bowed to salute her. The empress left with Alice and Luna came in. She looked at me slightly tense and said: Your majesty, you should get changed now

    Huh? Oh Sure.

    I nodded. I dont know why I was looking at Nier who was standing at the door in a daze.

 Book 2: Chapter 43

    Book 2: Chapter 43

    The evening party was held in her majestys favourite pce, and this time, the attendees were those invited by her. It was on a much grander scale thanst time. In the distance, the pce was glimmering with golden lights, while the fires brightened up the pce as if it were daytime. Horse carriages were gathered at the door of the pce. It looks like she not only invited major retainers, but also influential figures of this society.

    I entered directly via the back door. We needed to make some preparations in the preparation room before the opening dance. Nier didnt dress differently. She wore her military uniform and equipped her long sword as per usual. She had to wait outside in a bit. When I entered the preparation room, her majesty was already there. But, she gave me a big surprise this time.

    Mom didnt wear her usual military uniform. She wore an extravagant long skirt instead. Her white dress was stunning like a wedding dress. The jewellery hanging above swayed with each movement she made. Her usual ck hair she didnt care for yet dazzled everyone was done up into a bun, and set in ce with a hairpin. It was the first time she wore make-up. Her beauty was enough to take peoples breath away to begin with, but now, she could sweep them off their feet too. The empress looked at me shyly, smiled and said: Son, how do I look?

    Very beautiful

    Dont me me for not saying much. Youll be left speechless when youre stunned like me as well.

    The empress pursed her lips into a smile, then walked over and held my hand. Her gauze gloves gently teased every inch of my hands. She smiled and said: Im really not used to dressing like this. The jewellery and ornaments are heavy. Military clothing is much morefortable. But, its your victory party tonight, so I naturally need to pretty up for the asion. Nier, what do you think?

    Very beautiful, your majesty. However, I think that military clothing suits you better.

    Hahaha, absolutely, I agree. Ive only worn this sort of clothing twice. Once was on my wedding, and then now. I may have to wear it a third time if my son gets married.

    The empress reminisced over the long skirt she had on, then looked at me and asked with a smile: Son, do you have a dance partner for tonights ball? I cant dance the opening dance with you today.

    I was stupefied What?! What?! What?! Arent I supposed to dance the opening dance with the empress, and then disappear to one side and enjoy the food?! Why? Why do I need a dance partner?!

    Ah It looks like you dont quite understand how balls work, but thats only normal The empress smiled and continued: Ill dance the opening dance with you again then. Since you dont have a girl you like, dancing with me is your best option. But, son, whos going to help you with your cape?

    Ill have Nier help me.

    I remember being told that whoever helps with our cape is considered a favoured retainer. I dont have any intent of patronising Nier, but I feel like our rtionship has eased up a fair bittely. The number of insults Nier throws my way has drastically decreased. Shes quieter now, but thats better than her please kill yourself request she made at every opportunity.

    Our rtionship has be less tense since killing that group of thugs.

    I asked Nier to help me. Its more urate to say that its proof of our friendship, than to say that I dote on her. Further, I dont care if people happen to think that I dote on her. Nier is a Valkyrie and the empresss bodyguard. Theres nothing wrong with me doting on the empresss bodyguard as her son. Moreover, the empress would never believe I had ns to revolt.

    As youmand.

    Nier nodded and calmly undid her sword hanging on her belt. She didnt look like she hated it or was happy. It was just another job to her I suppose. Castell looked at me with delight and then said: Your majesty, everything is ready. You should prepare to take the stage with his majesty.

    The empress nodded and put her veil on. She then reached her arm out and wrapped it around my arm. Shes my mom, but when I smelt the elegant fragrance on her, my heart rate sped up. I cursed my unexperienced self, and then got dragged into the dance hall like a puppet by the empress.

    Ear-destroying ps were heard as I entered. On both sides were countless nobles, influential figures and girls dressed extravagantly. The empress had her veil on as she waved to the people. I dont think many people have seen her majesty dressed like this. They looked at the empress with disbelief, which finally exined to me why she didnt want to dance the opening dance with me. And thats because shell forever be the centre of attention for as long as shes with me, particrly because this party was held for me.

    But it doesnt matter. Im fine as long as mom is by my side. Im not used to being in the spotlight anyway. I enjoy the life behind the scenes better. Nier stood behind me and held my cape up in silence. Although her military uniform didnt really fit with what we were wearing, the empress likes military clothing, so I should respect that as her son.

    And thus, the ballmenced. After her majesty finished speaking, I held moms hand as we danced. I clumsily tried to dance in beat with her. I never thought her footwork was so good. I didnt know that a mom who was good at killing and conquering was also good at dancing and ended up happily dancing whateverst time. Since mom dressed differently this time, she naturally put on her best performance.

    Mom smiled at me to spoil me as she adjusted her footwork to match my clumsy steps. She didnt get mad orin. She just looked at me lovingly, held my hand tightly and moved in circles with me slowly.

    The ball officially kicked off after our opening dance. This time however, I wasnt as fortunate. Not only were there lots of people this time, but I was also the main star of the night. People approached me with ttering smiles even while I was eating to introduce themself in order to get me to pay attention to them. Sorry, but I cant

    I dont want to be involved with politics. I want to ensure theres a power-bnce in the future, not get involved with your matters. Ive only got a month here. Who knows what sort of shit you people could pull in that month. Im fine as long as I get to eat and y. I wont show up if theres no major matter. That said, Im the one that saved the people of Castor this time. I was the one that signed the agreement. I felt great when I signed it. I felt a sense of pleasure in being able to determine anothers fate.

    I looked the smiles of the people in front of me and felt a bit happy. It was the first time in my life Id been ttered. It feels pretty good. I wont listen to them, but who wouldnt be happy to receive praise.

    Your majesty.

    I smiled as I turned around. I saw the mother of the king of Castor walk up to me and raise her ss of wine. I picked mine up and raised mine with a smile as I looked at her. You dont have to thank me. Honest. I just made a tiny contribution. Nothing much.

    You are the hero of the empire.

    I smiled as I rubbed my head and said: No, no.

    Do you feel like youve attained glory now?

    A little, since I saved Castor after all.

    Saved?!

    She chuckled coldly, then ced her ss down, looked and me and in a low tone said: What a joke. How did you save us? Is your idea of saving us making us sign that humiliating agreement? Do you think you are a judge? Did we have any other choice but to agree to your terms?! You are the hero of empire. Your so-called save has put a burden onto the shoulders of all of Castors people. The power you wield really is infinite and cannot be opposed. Not only have you brought pain onto my people, you are enjoying their pain as you stand atop them! You call it negotiation, but in reality, it is just oppression!

    Her veins were showing since she was enraged. She cant touch me here, let alone p me. She cant even ssh a ss of wine in my face. She paused and then angrily stomped off after pping her sleeve. I was left there in a daze as if I was in a dream, and at the same, like somebody poured a bucket of cold water on me.

    I.

    I was happy. I was happy.

    I was happy that I forced another country to sign an unfair agreement.

    The reason I was happy wasnt because I saved Castors people from a war, but because it was the first time I forced someone to sign an agreement where the terms imparted on them were unfair. Looking at their expressions made me excited It It was the first time I wasnt nervous or scared about signing an agreement. I was like a kid who got his first wand and was excited to turn to transform everything around him.

    I was using my power I wasnt like this! I wouldve been happy, but not because I signed the agreement. Id already forgotten my reason for collecting those coins while I stood in therge hall

 Book 2: Chapter 44

    Book 2: Chapter 44

    Your majesty, what are you doing here?

    There were no winds that could blow my cape upwards on the balcony, nor did I have a cigarette that would make it look like I was deep in thought. I only had a ss of red wine in hand. I took little sips of the red wine and felt it pass through my mouth, then down into my gut.

    Nier stood behind me and looked at me. Maybe she came to look for me since she didnt see me in therge hall.

    Nothing, just thinking about some stuff.

    Alright.

    Nier turned around to leave, but I turned around and called her. She turned around and looked at me nkly. I looked at her with my ss in my hand and didnt utter a word. Nier didnt move. She just stood in ce, silently awaiting my orders. The wandering winds blew onto me and lifted Niers ponytail up and across her green eyes. Her green eyes were gleaming under the moonlight.

    Nier, has our rtionship eased up a little recently?

    Nier looked at me and calmly replied: Its the same as always.

    I had another sip and then let out a long sigh. After that lecture from the Regent, I came to a realisation. My rtionship with Nier hasnt changed her, and we havent fallen in love with each other after spending time together, but it was because I ordered her to kill like the empress usually does for the first time back at the slums. Nier is most happy when she has her long sword in hand and ispletely covered in blood. Nier initially hated my weakness, but that was the first time I ordered somebody to kill.

    Nier looked at me and said: Theres nothing we can do about it.

    Nothing we can do about it?

    Yes.

    Nier looked at me and continued: Her majesty bestowed me with a weapon so that I could kill people. I have the rights to kill, so killing is the same as my life. Its a right. I dont have any feelings about it.

    I smiled helplessly. Killing people is a right? In my past, I believed that we cant kill because murder was against thew, and that nobody had the right to take the life of another unless thew deemed necessary, which was why I didnt kill. I didnt have the right to kill. But aftering here, Ive attained the right to kill as well as a tool to kill. It was like I came to that realisation when we are at the slums and therefore gave the order to kill them all.

    It truly was as simple as eating or sleeping, just as if I was born the same way. Murder really is just like a mundane task in a day but most people dont have the right tomit murder. But now I have said right, and I used it. And after I used it, I surprisingly didnt feel anything. I told myself those men deserved to die, and forgot that the person who shouldve judged them was thew, and not me. I used the power of a prince to kill for the first time.

    Whats scarier is that I actually felt happy about it.

    My hands were clean because Nier was the one who spilled their blood. Its more urate to say that my rtionship with Nier was set straight, rather than having eased up. Nier is a killing machine, and Im the person that has that killing machine. My past self wouldve treated such a weapon as decoration or a toy. I wouldve made Nier lose her life purpose. But when I gave her the order to kill, my rtionship with Nier immediately reached its perfect form.

    Nier is a weapon and Im the one who wields that weapon. With the empress behind me, I could open fire wherever I decided and blood would spurt forth like fireworks because that was my right, the right of a prince. All of this belongs to me. Thend, the homes and the lives of the people were all mine.

    People cant kill people, not because they cant, but because they dont have the right to.

    I now have the right. This power is just like the wine in front of me. I wasnt used to it at first, but Im intoxicated by it now. This world transformed me the moment I gave the order to kill.

    I looked at Nier and asked: Nier, do you know what the consequences for killing someone is?

    Nier casually replied: There are no consequences.

    I pointed at myself and asked: Then what if I killed you now? What would happen to me?

    Youd get a bit of a lecture from her majesty for spoiling the mood.

    Nier wasnt scared. She just stood there leisurely. If I were to drop my ss and tell Nier to kill herself right now, Nier would actually use a shard of my ss and slit her throat with it. That, is power. Its what I now have. I can kill whenever I want. I can force other countries to sign agreements unfair to them. I could even pick a random woman and throw her onto my bed if I chose to. Not only would they not resist, theyd even feel happy and proud about it.

    Thats the right and power of a prince. I can overrule thew. I can overrule everything. I now finally understand why people enjoy a carefree and happy life at the risk of destroying their country. Its like how people smoke despite knowing the harm it brings. Power and wine, intoxicate people and get them hooked the same way tobo does. You cant quit once you experience it.

    Im d Ivee to understand this. Otherwise, Ill end up using this damn excuse to numb myself each time and get Nier to kill. Nier would be very happy that way, and there will finallye a day where I drink a ss of wine mixed with blood. No, itll be worse. The empress wouldnt restrain me and Id be a tyrant. Id even pursue power here and forget all about the elves.

    I dont know how many sses of wine I had, but my mind was still nk, or rather Ive juste to my senses. I only felt giddy about ordering Nier to kill and stamping the agreement with the seal because I was drunk.

    I turned around, looked at the bright-light city and gently called: Nier

    Nier, from behind asked: What is it?

    I think I was wrong Maybe I was too weak in the past.

    Its not toote to realise it now.

    I clenched my teeth and smiled weakly. My power has be like a plug-in over here. Isnt it always the case that dimensional travellers have some sort of cheat skill? My identity after my dimensional travel must be my cheat skill, which has allowed me to enjoy all of this, as well as my right and power to carry out acts of brutality. I cant let go of these things. I can only ept this power.

    But thats not a problem. Power is a good thing. Its just that it needs to be caged. Its good that I understand that now. I know that I have the power and right to kill people, but I wont kill people on a whim. I know I have the right and power to kill, so I wont stop Nier from drawing her sword when Im in a pinch from now.

    My moral standards from before arent my bottom line, but merely an attitude for carrying out tasks. My previous morals were handcuffs on me, but its now my scabbard. Ill use my morals to decide whether or not I should kill, but I wont let it hinder my decisions.

    Ill order you to kill a lot more from now.

    Understood.

    Nier went back. When she returned, she brought with her a bottle of wine and a ss. She poured herself a full ss and then stood to my side. She knocked the ss of red wine back like it was water expressionlessly.

    Nier is not a good drinkingpanion. She didnt utter a word and her expression never changed regardless of how much she drank, as though she was a block of ice. Regardless of how much she drank, she was still cold deep down. You cant enjoy a drink with her as yourpanion.

    But she puts me at ease.

    What I didnt know was that Nier was thinking about a lot of things just as I was that night.

 Book 2: Chapter 45

    Book 2: Chapter 45

    My head was hurting like crazy when I woke up the next day. It was probably a hang-over. I rolled over.

    Luna hasnt called me up yet today. Well, dont wake me up then. I feel like crap today. I just want to lie in bed all day.

    Everything has been solved. This is all I can do with humanity. Im not feeling too good, but the matter with Castor is over. My rtionship with Nier is doomed to remain tense, so that means everything to do with me and humanity is done and dusted.

    Ill just kick back and rx now. Oh, wait, I can still go hang out at the red-haireddys ce and y with the kids too. But with the safety conditions there, I wonder if the kids can still run around like before.

    Luna came in with a basin of water, looked at me with a smile and said: Good morning, your majesty. You do not look too well. You probably had too much to drink yesterday.

    I rubbed my throbbing head and in a weak voice said: Yeah. Ive got a headache

    Please take a bite of this fruit. Its simr to mangosteen, but doesnt have a shell. Its more like apple skin and feels like an apple to the touch too.

    Luna had a naughty smile on her face, so I realised there was probably something off about it. I took a sniff. There were no problems. It had the faint aroma of fruit. There shouldnt be anything wrong with this fruit which is like an apple, right?

    I forgot an important fact. Even apples can be sour. I could imagine how contorted my scrunched up face looked after I bit down into it. It was so sour my tears wereing out. Id crap my pantsughing if I could see my face right now.

    Pfft

    Luna who stood to a side pursed her lips tightly and avoided looking at me. I know she wanted tough but didnt dare to. I sat up quickly and spat it out, picked up a cup of water and drank a few mouthfuls to erase the sour taste. I gasped for air and angrily looked at Luna. Luna was fighting for dear life to keep her lips pursed, while her body was shivering from holding in herughter. I sighed and said: Fine, go ahead andugh.

    Pfft Your Your Majesty! Hahahaha S- Sorry Hahaha!!

    Luna burst out intoughter. She was holding her stomach with her hand and wiping her tears with the other. She took two steps back and continuedughing. I smiled to myself helplessly when I saw her bright smile. My most proud aplishment here is saving Luna. Luna now had red cheeks and she could finallyugh without worry.

    I can light up her world regardless of how dark her past was.

    Its easy to rob someone of their happiness. But trying to give someone happiness is overwhelmingly difficult.

    Luna finally finishedughing. She wiped her tears, pat her face, then politely smiled at me again and asked: I I am sorry Your Majesty Haha Hmm. But do you feel a bit better now?

    You dont say. It really works. My mind was now nk. My headache and lethargy went away in an instant. Ive never felt so awake before. It looks like I need to prepare this stuff often in future. One bite, and your hangover is gone. But to be fair, you can only handle one bite. I guiltily looked at Luna who brought me a te of the fruit. Are you positive its for curing my hangover and not killing me?

    Ah Good morning, your majesty.

    As I was doing up the buttons on my shirt, Nier came in looking a bit out of it. Her voice was evidently weak. I looked at her and recalled that the two of us finished four or five bottles of red winest night and then sat on our asses on the balcony. I dont have a clue how I got back. Nier must be feeling sick too

    Wait a second!

    I adjusted the expression on the lower part of my face, looked at Nier and asked: Nier, you dont look too good. Do you have a hangover?

    It was my mistake for not controlling myselfst night.

    Nier lowered her head to apologise, then raised her head and said: However, it wont affect my swordsmanship. Please dont worry, your majesty.

    But its not a good idea for you to go out when youre not feeling well, is it? And further, it was I who told you to drinkst night. This fruit can cure hangovers, I personally tried it myself.

    I dont think humans know about the fruit elves use to cure hangovers, do they? I picked up a purple fruit and handed it to Nier. I could force Nier to eat it, but thatd be boring. I wanted to see Niers look when she scrunches up her face. I guess this can be considered a prank.

    But it really does cure hangovers, so I guess not?

    Nier epted the fruit, then bowed and said: Thank you, your majesty. I wont stand on ceremony then Ka-chik.

    I noticed the slow but evident change in Niers expression after she took a bite. Her hand that was holding the fruit squeezed it as if she were trying to crush it to pieces. Her body shivered. Even her sword on her waist shook. Just as I was about tough, a tear fell down her face due to the sourness, but she wore no expression as always.

    Niers tears ran down her face even though she was expressionless as she chewed that fruit which would bring people to their knees and then swallowed it.

    I was stunned as I watched her take a second bite, and then a third bite, until she ate the entire thing.

    Niers tears continued running down her face but she didnt utter a word. That sourness mustve killed her. Surely. I know because I couldnt stand it after one bite, while Nier ate the whole thing. I initially nned tough after she got caught by surprise and spat it out, but I cantugh now.

    Even Luna looked at herpletely dumbfounded.

    Nier licked the juice of the fruit off her hand, then raised her head and took a deep breath. She suppressed her quivering and struggled to say in a calm tone: Thank you, your majesty. I feel much better now. So what are the ns for today?

    What n?! You must feel sick!! Luna! Bring water here!!

    Ah! Right away!!

    I clumsily took the cup of water handed to me and shoved it into Niers hands. Nier looked at the cup, gave it back to me and then said: This is your cup, your majesty.

    I shoved the cup back into Niers hands before providing an exnation. I then looked at her diffidently and said: Who cares whose cup it is right now?! Wasnt it sour to you?! You can just spit it out if its sour! Theres no need to make yourself suffer!!

    It was awkward, like when you crack a joke not knowing that you hurt the person in question.

    Nier raised her head but didnt touch the cup. She instead raised the cup up high and poured it into her mouth. She ced the cup down, wiped the corner of her mouth and tears. She then looked at me and said: Thats because you gave it to me, your majesty. Id finish it even if it was poison.

    ..

    Im speechless.

    Thats just how Nier is. Shes her majestys Valkyrie and my bodyguard. Were not friends. When I said joke, I was referring to your circle of friends. Nier takes everything I say seriously which means I cant crack jokes with her.

    Lets go. We need to go to the industrial street today.

    Understood.

    I dont know if Niers hangover is gone or not, but she looks a lot better now. I sighed to myself. I felt slightly bad for Nier, but there was nothing I could do.

    After looking at Nier for a while, I let out a heavy sigh, put on my coat and left. Its bound to be a peaceful day today, but the start to the day has left me somewhat bitter.

 Book 2: Chapter 46

    Book 2: Chapter 46

    Whats the situation on the ck Streets been liketely?

    Theres a huge debt owed to me, and I cant get it back, but we still need to buy all the firearms. Im stuck with this batch of goods! Nobody buys the swords, armours, and saddles we make either. Weve had to lower the price of military equipment down so low were just breaking even.

    Couldnt they be sold to other countries previously?

    Soldiers from the army are patrolling the ck Streets all the time now. Theyve arrested a fair number of people. Weve had to stop selling to avoid the heat!

    Soldiers? Isnt Kurt responsible for the soldiers? Cant you talk to him about it?

    It was the princes order! The prince personally passed down the order! And the prince goes to the ck Streets every day. We dont have a spare moment to catch our breath!

    Whered this princee from? Howe Ive never seen him before?

    Im not sure. The prince brought Castor down in one stroke. The empress really dotes on him too. We cant touch him. And we cant assassinate him even if we want to because his bodyguard is the Valkyries sword instructor. Even if we were to hire assassins, wed probably need at least two hundred of them.

    Yeah, if we anger the empress Were all dead meat Why do we need to kill the prince?! Why not just bribe him? If we can bring him to our side then the problem is solved.

    You think we can bribe the prince with the amount of wealth that we have? The princes wallet is the empires national treasury! Whats more is that the prince has nothing he particrly likes. He doesnt like women, he doesnt like money. He just likes going to the ck Streets every day. What would we gift him?

    Just kill him then. How about bribing a servant close to him to poison him?

    Thats impossible. His close servant is an elf he saved. Theres no way shed help us. The prince is a half-blood. Hes half-elven. Its said that the war ten years ago started and ended because of him.

    Cough. Cough.

    The fire inside the secret room swayed. Near a dozen people wearing ck cloaks were debating at a huge stone table, which was situated in the middle of the secret room. The room built from bluestone bricks was covered with moss and lichens. The figure of a fat person cut everybodys conversation off and got them to end their debate. They all turned to look at the fat figure. He extended his hand out and ced it on the table. His fingers which were like lotus roots projected a shadow which covered the jewellery and gold on the table.

    The princes existence is bad news for all of us. When he brought down Castor, the prices of Castors goods all dropped. We merchants whove had a monopoly on these goods cant continue maintain the prices. However, hes still a valuable asset. As long as he lives, we can use him to instigate anotherrge scale war. Arent you all worried about overstocking weapons?

    Only the elves could put up a fight against the empire if it were such arge scale war. Further, the elves have maintained a friendly rtionship with humans for ten years already.

    The fatso snickered and said: Theres no friendly rtionship between the two countries. Does the empress truly like the elves? She just doesnt have a choice. Just as you mentioned, the prince is a half-blood. He onlyes every second month, so where is he the other month? Of course hes with the elves. Her majesty treats his majesty as her greatest treasure. If the war back then was started because of his majesty, then theres no reason a second one cant be instigated with him as the catalyst. If the prince dies while hes with the elves, then not only is it unrted to us, the empress will even attack the elves out of despair. Shell even personally take to the frontlines. If that happens, is there a need for us to be worried about excessive inventory? When that happens, well return to the golden era when her majesty was conquering thends.

    But, how do we get the prince killed when hes with the elves?

    We have friends among the elves.

    He pulled his chair out, stood up and then said: Ill go make the arrangements. You people behave. Be patient for now and dont do anything illegal. It might be tough to sell your goods, but its not affecting your livelihood, is it? Dont reveal our ns beforehand. Leave the prince alone, got it?

    Understood.

    Alright, then lets leave.

    I stepped over a puddle of dirty water and headed to the red-haireddys workshop with Nier. The candy pouch Nier had on her belt had been refilled. The candy stand man had already died so I had to make a long trip to buy the candy. Niers expression was a lot more rxed now. The sweetness of the candy mustve suppressed that sour taste thatd leave people drowning in despair.

    Big sis! Big bro!!

    When we got to the front of the workshop, the children gleefully gathered around us. Nier leaned over with a smile as she scrubbed their heads, and then asked: Theres no one missing today, right?

    No! The soldiers have protected us day and night!

    One of the boys looked at Nier, excitedly raised his hand with a wooden sword in it and said: The soldiers are so cool. I want to be a famous soldier in the future too! I want to be cooler than you, big sis!

    Iughed and looked at Nier. Nier gently looked at him and scrubbed his head with a smile. She then said: Make sure to work hard then. You need to be brave, loyal and strong to be a soldier.

    Uhm! Ill give it my all! Ali got taken into the pce. I want to enter the pce and be a guard too! He waved his wooden sword around with style and looked like he knew what he was doing. I couldnt believe hed picked up some sword skills. His hand movements showed that he knew what he was doing. The children who stood on the side were wowed and pped.

    Nier smiled and pped as well. Yeah, that kid was more skilled with a sword than I was.

    He proudly put his sword away, then looked at me and asked with admiration: Big bro!! Big bro!! Do you know swordsmanship?

    I rubbed my nose since I felt awkward. I then said: I dont. Id carry a sword with me if I could But I cant use a sword at all

    What can you do then, big bro?

    The kids looked at me with a hint of disappointment. Their looks of disappointment made me feel worse than the looks of contempt Nier gave me Why are you all so disappointed? I dont know swordsmanship. They dont teach it in the military. Why did I feel guilty like Imitted some sort of mistake? I rubbed my nose and awkwardly said: I I know military boxing and military wrestling

    Spar with big sis then! Come on! Come on! Big sis!

    They pulled Nier up and she looked at me with a serious look.

    Hey, hey, hey!! Youre my bodyguard!! Why did you let the children goad you into fighting me?! I did say I know military boxing and wrestling but I treat it like radio calisthenics! You want me to use radio calisthenics to fight with someone who kills people?!

    Nier ced her sword down and looked at me with clenched fists. I helplessly smiled. The guard stance for military boxing and wrestling is

    Uhm. What I saw the next moment were the buildings and sky above me

    Nier didnt use force. Shepletely guarded against my attack. Her fist beautifully caught me in my gut, and when I leaned over, I got struck with an uppercut, which knocked my torso upright and me onto the ground

    Please forgive me, your majesty!!

    Nier quickly went down on one knee before me Shouldnt you be helping me up and not kneeling right now?

    I shook my head the way you would after getting stunned by a shot to the head. Nier didnt use force. I used the wall as support to stand up, then looked at Nier, waved my hand and said: Its fine. Rise. Did you see that Eh?

    I saw the children look at me with their terrified eyes. They were so scared they didnt dare to move. Whats the matter? Didnt I just lose? Did I happen to unleash some wicked punch or something?!

    Y-Y-Youre Your majesty

    The eldest kid quickly knelt down, prostrated himself on the ground and shouted aloud: I am very sorry, your majesty!!

    The other children quickly followed suit.

    Huh? Oh right

    I finally understood why they were scared. I helplessly smiled, crouched down and helped the kid at the forefront up, and said: Rx, rx. Just act like you always do. Im really happy when Im around you all. You dont have to act like that because of my identity. You havent done anything wrong either, so rx.

    Still quivering, he raised his head and asked me with disbelief: Ar-Are you sure? We Can y with you, your majesty?

    Yeah. Havent we been ying together for a long time already?

    I smiled and scrubbed his head. I then stood up and they did too. They looked at me with fear. I extended my hand out and Nier was unsure what was going on. I looked and Nier and said: Candy

    Ah

    Nier handed me the small pouch. I held the candy and teased them for a bit. I leaned over with a smile and said: Yours. Enjoy. Enjoy it

    You guys ate my bread to, so were friends from now. Dont worry about a thing.

    I gave them all a candy-ball and then returned the pouch to Nier. The children finally eased up and revealed their smiles when they saw the candy. Kids are easy to cheer up. If Nier was like them, then our rtionship would probably be really good by now.

    Nier, Im heading in first.

    Nier nodded and replied: Understood.

    I turned around, brushed the dirt off myself, then knocked on the door and entered the workshop.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *ck Street(s) = An area where there is poor safety standards and lots of fights

 Book 2: Chapter 47

    Book 2: Chapter 47

    You look a bit down today, prince, did someone try to kill you on the way here? Donte here if thats the case. What would I do if you ruined my ce?

    No, I was just ying with the children for a bit. But what you said hurt me. I thought we were friends, but youre more concerned about your shop than me.

    Hahahahaha!

    The red-haireddyughed in a heroic tone. She picked up the alcohol bottle by the side and gulped a few mouthfuls. She then wiped her mouth and said: Yeah, thats right. Im quite proud to have be friends with you too, your majesty. But you have to consider it from my perspective, because I built this workshop piece by piece. Everything in here was created by me. Everything in here has me to thank, not you or the empress. I can help you out of friendship, but that doesnt mean that I have to sacrifice everything for you.

    Youre right. Youre right.

    I impatiently waved my hand and then sat down, and said: You smoked again, didnt you? Didnt I tell you there was gun powder over here? If you dont want to get burnt up with your workshop, go smoke outside or make another room.

    Prince, youre even fussier than my mom. If I had to go outside every time I wanted to smoke, I must as well live outside. And where would I find the money to make another room? It doesnt matter, it doesnt matter. I wont ignite the gunpowder, dont worry. Oh, right. Ive finished the gun you asked for. Here.

    She bent down and grabbed a gun leaning on the wall, handed it to me, and then picked up her pipe. I ran my hand over the gun. The gun was really heavy, but there was nothing that could be done about it. stic doesnt exist in this world. To be able to make this gun is a pretty decent aplishment. Lucia can control wind which is why I didnt design for there to be an air pump. However, Ive already managed to give it the ability to fire consecutively. As long as one can create an air pump, theyll be able to fire steel balls like a machine gun.

    The gun had rifling done too. If it were to fire steel balls Its probably not the best idea to tune it so that it can put holes in peoples bodies. There are no wars here, so a bit of brutality probably isnt going to matter. I pushed the door open and looked at the height of the building. I then asked: Can I make a rather ridiculous request? Umm, can you make a chimney higher than this?

    She took a puff from her pipe, then looked at me dumbfounded and said: If I had the money to make a pir that high, wouldnt I have enough to make another room? You sure know how to crack jokes, your majesty. If you want to get it done, then youll need to use your wealth and power as royalty to find a ce to get it built. But do you mind me asking what youre trying to do?

    I want to make lead bullets. If leades down from that height, its liquid form will automatically be spherical in shape, however Since you cant make it, Ill just have to trouble you with making lead bullets then. As for the dimensions, can you make them the same as these steel balls?

    Okay, okay, okay. But I dont think I can make many. It wouldve been great if I had ess to such a convenient method like the one you described, because my handiwork rate is very slow. And prince, a full moon is approaching. As a half-blood, dont cause some big incident while youre here with humans.

    I know. I wont cause trouble Oh, yeah, when will there be a full moon?

    The moon will be full tomorrow night. The elves will have another sleepless night again. Are you ready for it, your majesty? Oh, yeah, Im a bit curious about how you react on a full moon night, your majesty. The libido of elves tends to rise to incredible levels on that day. You better noty your hands on some maid and have an illegitimate child or else itll be a huge issue.

    I smiled weakly. As if I have those sorts of thoughts at a time like that. I mean, theres not a single spot on my body that doesnt hurt when it kicks in. It feels like somebody is ripping my bones out of my body. But I have witnessed the part about elves having elevated libido levels during full moons If mom had lost her mind, I probably wouldve been done in already.

    I couldnt see Lucia that time. What would Lucia be doing in a corner where I cant see her?

    No! I shouldnt think about that. All Im thinking about are eroge* plots. I returned the rifle to its ce. I dont want to walk around with a long gun on me. This sort of stuff should be kept secret. I cant let people see it. Ill wrap it up properly and take it with me when I leave. I stood up and said: Ill be off then. Thank you, big sis.

    Huh? Are you leaving already? Arent you going to leave me with anything today?

    Are you hoping to pry my brain again? Sorry, but Im not an encyclopedia I cant just draw blueprints at the drop of a hat for you. The number of blueprints I can remember are limited too. If I show you anymore, Ill have to show you assault rifles. I smiled weakly and said: I dont have an infinite number of ideas to share either. This should be plenty, right? And if it were up to me, Id suggest researching bullets instead of rifles.

    Yes, yes. What you say makes sense, your majesty. I wont see you out, bye your majesty. I hope you have a beautiful night, especially tomorrow night.

    What a thoughtful wish I still dont even know if Ill make it through tomorrow night in one piece. I sighed. Nobody here can help me suck my mana out, and neither can I use magic. Ill probably die from the pain. Its such a nuisance without my elf-mom by my side.

    I saw Nier holding a small wooden sword as she taught the young boy swordsmanship as soon as I exited the workshop. Nier held the small wooden sword with one hand and took a firm stance. The young boy tried his best to hit Nier, but Nier easily deflected all his attacks. In fact, she didnt even move her feet.

    Your majesty!

    Youre open!

    When Nier turned around, the young boy shouted and swung at Nier who wasnt looking. Nier easily deflected his attack without even looking, and simultaneously attacked his wrist, thus disarming him.

    Youre so good, big sis! Youre so good! Youre stronger than the prince!!

    The children surrounded Nier and were evidently surprised, andplimented her using words that hurt me. Nier smiled and crouched down. She stroked the kids head and the said: Not bad. You have the basics of swordsmanship. Does someone at home practice swordsmanship?

    Yeah! The young boy nodded resolutely and then happily said: My older brother learns swordsmanship! Hes going to challenge the people in the pce next. I heard that you could be conferred a position of an official if you can defeat someone there! Ill definitely go there once Ive mastered the sword too!

    No!! You are not to go!!

    Niers sudden angry shout scared me. I looked at Nier surprised. Even the kids got scared as they looked at Nier fearfully. The boy retreated two steps out of fear and looked at Nier while trembling. Nier was aware that she shouted at him and went silent for a moment. She then softly said: Sorry I shouldnt have shouted at you Its just its just Dont ever Dont ever take part in that challenge Its impossible to seed. Its impossible

    Big sis

    As soon as he called her, Nier quickly pulled him into her embrace.

    Promise me. Promise me that youll never participate in that challenge. Dont ever go there, even if you starve to death Nier paused. She looked ahead of her in a daze lost for words. Shes a Valkyrie. Everything she had, from food, water and living was provided by the empress. She doesnt have a sry. Shes a poor child, but can she save these kids from starvation?

    The boy leaned on Niers shoulder and stared at me.

    I smiled helplessly and walked over. I touched him on his head lightly and softly said: Listen to big sis. If your family is struggling,e to the pce gate and hand this handkerchief to the guards, and then report to me. If Im not there, just hand this handkerchief to the guards and let them know that I told you toe and grab some food. Trust me, you can exchange this handkerchief for white bread.

    I pulled my personal handkerchief out and handed it to him. I then looked at all the children and said: Youre all my friends. Whenever you run into trouble, juste to the pce. But remember; always hold the belief that the world is benevolent, regardless of how sad you may feel. Dont forget your dignity and kindness even if you starve.

    The children looked at me. They looked at each other at a loss for what to say or do, and then nodded.

    I rarely saw those children afterwards, and even forgot how they looked. Maybe they became one of the men by my side. Maybe they became a cksmith that made one of the weapons I wielded. Maybe they became schrs, or maybe they were still struggling to get by. Whatever the case, I believe that they were all kind.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Eroge = Erotic Games

 Book 2: Chapter 48

    Book 2: Chapter 48

    <strong>(Added Chapter)</strong>

    After I just finished lunch at noon and didnt know where to go, mom came to the outer court and sent everybody else away. She held my hands and was clearly concerned when she said: Son, the moon will be full tonight.

    I smiled and said: Its alright, mom. Ill hang in there.

    I dont want to let you fight it Son, I dont want to see you in pain Itreally hurts. I know you dont want to destroy this ce, but I dont want to see you tie yourself up either

    Its alright, mom, its alright.

    I know how I handled itst time now. Thats cruel. I tied myself up to my bed. I was in so much pain I was ready to die yet couldnt move. I could only quietly lie on the bed and wait for the moon to go down. I admire my original self. What a true man. I wanted to smash my head and be done with it after just a few minutes, yet he was able to hold out until sunrise.

    Mom pulled me into her embrace and my head was entrapped between her soft valleys again. Mom lightly pat me on my back and in a sobbing tone said: Son, I cant hide it from you anymore. Youre innocent. You shouldve been a happy boy. This is all my fault. I was too stubborn and weak at the time. Son, after tonight, Ill tell you what happened in the past. The empress gently cupped my face and kissed me on my forehead. She then stood up and walked out looking quite tired.

    Cant you tell me now?!

    Luna came in after the empress left. It looked like something was wrong. She looked at me and moved her lips. Her eyes shifted swiftly. I was silently eating some sweets the empress brought with her. These sweets are really good. I didnt notice Lunas abnormality, but I soon will be abnormal.

    Luna Bring water

    The sweets were nice but they were really dry It took a moment before Luna reacted and brought me a cup of water, I chugged the water, then frowned and asked: Luna, is something troubling you?

    Ah Yes Sorry, your majesty.

    Luna looked at me and hesitated for a moment before saying: Your majesty, I want to know what exactly will happen with you on a full moon night. Why do you tie yourself up? Sorry Sorry, your majesty. I I did not mean to eavesdrop Sorry!

    I waved my hand, looked at Luna and said: Its fine Its nothing important Its just Yeah Well, basically, my mana goes berserk I think thats what its called.

    Your mana goes berserk?! Luna was surprised. She then pressed her hands to her chest and said: That That That is an incurable disease for elves Because if their mana goes berserk They cannote into contact with elven water It is fine for them to drink it, but when they wash, they would turn into stone, right?

    I smiled helplessly and replied: Yeah Whys that?

    It is because your mana is disordered at its most basic form And you should also be aware that mana concentration levels will go from low to high. The water in the elven territory is granted by the gods. It is the ce with the purest mana. The flow of mana flows through a normal elfs body, allowing them to control it, and not be affected by the mana in the water. However, your mana is disordered and cannot be controlled. This causes the mana in the water to try and suck it out. The body of elves also require a supply of mana. A body without mana is the same as a body without blood. You could essentially say that you are dead when you are in water.

    Oh, she must mean bing a vegetable I imagine I know what that feels like because Ive experienced it more than once. That means that Im fine with being in water here not because Ive got something applied on my body, but because the water doesnt contain mana.

    Luna looked at me and said: Mana going berserk is a very rare condition for elves No I should say that the cause is simple to identify, but it is rare to chance upon

    Incest?

    I remember my elf mom married her older brother and gave birth to me. That older brother that should be sent to see an orthopaedic in Germany and my elf-mom with a severe bro-con tendency got married and gave birth to me afterwards. It sounds like not only are children born through incestuous rtionships prone to gic diseases a fact that holds true for humans, but also applicable for elves.

    No

    Luna shook her head, then looked at me and said with disbelief: It is due to transfusing arge volume of blood And it would have to be a case where more than half of a persons blood is transfused. The persons original blood and the blood that carries manae into conflict with each other which leads to mana going berserk In other words, you once had arge volume blood transfusion There are no kids that are born with the condition where their mana goes berserk. Normally, an elf who loses half his blood would already be dead So, it is basically impossible to have that condition The only time and examples where that happened were back in the days in cruel ck magic experiments

    I was stunned. No way. I remember mom told me that my mana going berserk was a condition I had since I was a child. Did I get a blood transfusion as a kid? Who did I get a blood transfusion with? And elves can transfuse half a persons blood at once?

    Are you positive?

    I looked at Luna. I didntpletely buy her story. Its not that I dont believe Luna, but Im seemingly an exception to the rule so

    I I do not know too much Becauseblood transfusions and the suchare only done by dark elves For usit is a taboo

    Luna looked at me while trembling and begged: Your majesty, I beg you, please do not make me mention ck magic Mentioning ck magic is sphemy

    Dont you feel that my existence is sphemy then?

    You are half-blooded Perhaps that is why your mana goes berserk

    What Luna mentioned and my current situation ispletely different. She said the elven prince must be a pure-blood, while Im a half-blood. Mana going berserk is a condition that derives from blood transfusions. It cant possibly be innate, while I was born with the condition. Thispletely contradicts Lunas knowledge. I dont think Luna would lie to me because ignorance and lying are different. Luna shared with me what she knew, but it looks like our knowledge conflicts with each other.

    Luna looked at me and asked again: So, your majesty, what happens to you on full moon nights?

    I smiled meekly, touched my head and said: I dont really know how to describe it. My whole body hurts on full moon nights And I get really irritable like Im going to explode.

    Luna nodded, then nervously looked at me and said: That is mana going out of control Your mana is disordered which must be why it goes out of control on full moon nights. If it is not treated, it will cause your body to explode However, your mana is not as concentrated as royalty

    I told you Im the elf prince I maintained my meek smile and continued: How do you know so much, Luna?

    I I have already been sacrificed to the shrine I would not have been captured here had it not been for the war fifteen years ago

    Luna sighed, then looked at me and said: Your majesty, if you do not mind, I will help you suck your mana out tonight. That will ease your pain a bit.

    No! No! No!!

    I remember how mom did itst month and resolutely rejected her.

    No I did not mean that I wanted to have intercourse with you, your majesty But if you do not release it, your mana really will go berserk. You could potentially destroy the imperial capital if your mana goes out of control and you release it.

    Luna waved her hand, lowered her head and softly said: I know my ce I know what I have been through I know I know it all Your majesty, please believe me! I do not have any ulterior motives. I merely I merely do not wish for you to suffer That is all.

    Lunas body shivered a little. She lowered her head and I couldnt see her face, but I could tell from her tone that she was sobbing.

    Only her highness could suck away that berserk portion of your mana. I have tried before. Just licking your lips will hurt as if my organs were being torn apart. I remember I was in so much pain I passed out that night.

    Not even Lucia was able to handle the berserk portion of my mana. How much pain would Luna be in if she were to suck it out. I wouldnt reject her if she could suck it out without having to deal with any consequences. But just licking will put her in so much pain shed pass out. Im afraid Luna would die if she sucks it all out.

    Its fine, Luna. Just tie me up tonight. Itd be nice if there was a drug that could knock me out. I dont think you can handle my berserk mana, so dont worry about it. I can get through it this time if I got through itst time.

    I smiled, extended my hand out and scrubbed her head. I then stood up and looked at the flower garden outside the window. I chuckled softly and said: I have to return to the elves soon. You should pack. Ill take you home. Your home is with the elves. I have a responsibility to send you home.

    A gentle voice responded to me from behind. A pair of arms gently wrapped themselves around my waist. I stood still in ce. The warm touch on my back was lightly moist. From behind and while choking on her tears, Luna softly said: Thank you Your majesty Sorry Your majesty

 Book 2: Chapter 49

    Book 2: Chapter 49

    What timing. My body started hurting right after dinner when the sun just went down. I deliberately drank lots of alcohol at dinner to try and get myself drunk so as to relieve myself of some of the pain. But in the end, it was like all the alcohol vanished into a void and I was awake as if I was on stimnts.

    Far out. Have I no choice but to put up with the pain?

    I struggled to crawl into bed. Nier walked up to me with a rope and looked at me, then bowed and said: Sorry, your majesty.

    Hurry.

    I clenched my teeth and with myst ounce of sanity, stopped myself from getting up. I was feeling extremely irritated. I wanted to destroy everything around me, and kill every living thing around me. I think Ill have a mental breakdown if I dont tie myself up.

    Nier tied me up tightly to the bed. My arms, legs and even neck were tied up. If I tried to lift my head up, Id end up strangling myself. Nier is great at tying people up. After a few circles and knots, I could only move my head. Nier noticed I had a bunch of cloth in my hand. She hesitated for a moment before exiting.

    The pain slowly began to spread throughout my body. The pain inside me which felt like it was going to explode and find a way to escape outside ravaged my insides. I wanted to be strong and not cry out, but after just five minutes, I couldnt put up with it. I roared loudly and struggled with all my might to move my immobilised body. I knew that crying out was futile, but the energy I released through my cries relieved me of the pain somewhat.

    I never thought I could cry and shout like this. As a matter of fact, I never thought a human being could cry out in such a way that all ones hairs would stand up. It was so embarrassing for a guy to cry out like that. However, that was the only thing which could slightly relieve me of the pain.

    My mind broke under the pain a lot quicker than I estimated. It was about an hour in, when a ray of light from the moon shone in under the hem of the curtain that I lost my conscious.

    Everything I could feel afterwards was gloomy. The pain from my body vanished and turned into rage. I wanted to get up and destroy the world. I wanted to kill everyone. I wanted to destroy everything. None of this was meant to exist. Everything I dont want should be destroyed, and all those who disobey me should be turned to ash.

    However, the rope tied around my neck stopped my movements. I desperately tried to raise my head but the rope choked my neck which caused me to instinctively lie back down. I bled due to the friction of my body rubbing against the rope. The scent of blood further fuelled my madness. I could no longer tell if the groans I was making were that of a human or a wild beast.

    Kill me! Kill me! Kill me! Kill me!!

    This hurts This hurts like hell It hurts like hell All the veins in my body expanded. My eyeballs were ready to pop out of my head. My nose was bleeding and my mouth was filled with the taste of blood. It seemed like my teeth themselves were bleeding. I desperately cried and wanted to escape the restriction of the rope. I wanted to kill. I wanted to rip everybody before me apart. I wanted to bath myself in blood. I wanted a world where only I existed!!!

    AAAAHHH!!!!

    The empress knelt before the door and pressed herself against it firmly. Her tears were running down her taut face. She grabbed the exquisite wooden door with her fingers so tightly she couldve left marks on them. She bit down on her lips and the blood from her lips mixed with her tearsing from her eyes, and ran down onto her military clothing.

    Nier stood at the end of the corridor with her hand firmly on her sword handle. The Valkyries had the outer court surrounded and everybody was forbidden from approaching it. Valkyries were patrolling every floor and all the servants were locked underground.

    Alice gently rubbed the empresss back and softly said: Your majesty

    I I This hurts me so much

    The empress was sitting on the floor. She grabbed her chest tightly with her right hand and pulled off the golden buttons on her clothing, and clenched them in her hand. Tears from her eyes didnt cease for a moment. The empress who had lost her majestic and domineering aura a good while ago was in despair and pain, just like a girl whod lost her beloved husband.

    Alice quietly watched her empress, who was fearless before an army five timesrger than her own was now at the door like a child.

    Your majesty, please pull yourself together

    Pull myself together Pull myself together?! My son is suffering! My son is suffering because of my mistake! This This This pains me If I could go back Id be willing to die in that forest if it meant I could keep my sonpany! Hes my only child!! Hes my only child!!

    She viciously grabbed Alice and tossed her aside. The empress looked to the heavens and shouted before lifelessly knelt on the ground. Nier had her back to them and didnt turn around.

    Alice stood up and wiped the blood off the corner of her mouth. She then silently knelt down and said: Your majesty, if you be a mother, you will no longer be an empress.

    You think I want to be an empress?! I dont care if the previous emperor or my brother wants to take the crown, they can have my position! I dont care even if the empire only stands on one city. The whole empire and the whole maind mean cantpare to my son! I just want to live with my son. I dont care if that means that I have to be amoner, or a wanderer! Im happy as long as my son is safe! Im willing to do anything as long as my son is happy! Whats the purpose of having everything that I currently have?! My son has to live in a canyon with those dirty and disgusting elves! He has to live with that bitch who not only stole my husband but even my son in order to live!!!

    The empress then stood up, pped her sleeves, drew her sword and stabbed it into a wall by her side. The stone structure was but like cotton before the empresss rage. The empresss hair came undone and covered her violent eyes. She huffed and puffed, and then thundered: I! I shouldnt have retreated ten years ago! I shouldve captured that bitch! I shouldve ughtered all the elves! Why Why did I leave?! I shouldnt have returned eighteen years ago! I shouldnt have run away twenty years ago!! I My son wouldnt have to suffer like this if I wasnt so stubborn AAAAHHH!!!

    The empress angrily pulled her hair aside and bashed her head on the wall. Nier quickly turned around and tried to hold her back. But then she dexterously and skilfully stopped herself, turned around, drew her sword and shouted: Enemy attack!

    The next secondter, the reflection of a familiar face was seen on her de. The empress stood up and looked at Luna, while Luna looked back at them silently.

    The empress waved her hand and irritably said: Get lost. I wont repeat myself a second time. Now, get lost.

    Your majesty! I

    I?!*

    Niers sword nipped Luna but despite her bleeding from it, she didnt back down. Instead she looked at the empresss back and shouted: Your humble servant Your humble servant can help his majesty!

    An elf like you has no business here!

    It is precisely because your humble servant is an elf that your humble servant can help his majesty! His majesty will be alright if the berserk portion of his mana can be sucked out! Your humble servant can do that!!

    Luna pressed the sword pointed at her down and rushed over towards the empress as she shouted: Your majesty! Your majesty, you should know that! Your majesty! His majesty will be fine if his mana can be sucked out! I can do it! I beg you! Please let me help him if you dont want to see his majesty suffer! Please let me help him! I can do it!**

    Luna wasnt afraid of the sword at all. She disregarded the sword before her and forced her way forward. The merciless Nier, however, was scared. She moved her sword and watched her vigntly, but was unsure if she should strike or not. The empress behind her had her back facing towards them. Her silhouette was shaking like an elderly person.

    The empress vigorously turned her head around and took big strides over. She grabbed Luna by her cor and dragged her to the door of the room. She violently kicked the door open and then tossed Luna inside. The empress then turned around to look at Nier and shouted: Nier! Watch her! If she tries anything funny with the prince, take her head!

    Understood!

    Thank you, your majesty!

    Luna picked herself up, turned around to see the silhouette where the screams wereing from, took in a deep breath and walked over.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Luna referred to herself using the wrong version of I, rtive to their hierarchal status

    **Luna does switch from referring to herself as Your humble servant to I and informal speech towards the end of her dialogue there, most likely due to urgency, therefore dropping her formal tone

    <strong>IMPORTANT:</strong> For the love of all thats flipping holy, read my disqusment in todays chapter! If you dont and find yourself lost or ask me a question about it, Im going to ignore you.

 Book 2: Chapter 50 (Uncensored)

    Book 2: Chapter 50 (Uncensored)

    While I was in a hazy state, I felt my lower body go numb No Not that type of numbness from poor blood cirction, but rather The type of Yeah The type where you feel really good

    As for the specific spot As for the specific spot

    It was aroundaround The part below my lower abdomen It was a feeling Id never experienced before. It went numb like I got electrocuted. The feeling started below my lower abs and spread throughout my body, and into my brain. It felt so good I almost moaned. Something gentle and warm was teasing my sensitive spot causing me to experience the most basic human physiological reaction

    Yeah

    Afterwards

    As my conscious slowly returned to me, I heard a sucking sounding from my lower body. I lost conscious before so I could only feel my most basic reactions, but now that I was conscious, I came to the realisation that I had graduated from boy-hood to man-hood while I was unconscious

    The sharp pain I felt from my body and the nice feeling I experienced in my lower body slowly dissipated. I remember Lucia once said that there were two methods to drain out mana. One was through saliva, the other was In other words, the person helping me remove my berserk mana chose thest option which neither her nor I could ept

    AAAAHHH!!!

    A mournful and painful cry came from my lower body. I was so shocked my heart nearly jumped out of my chest. I desperately tried to lift my head but the rope by my throat prevented me. I had just regained my senses so everything looked pitch-ck to me. However, I could recognise who it was from her voice. In fact I didnt even need to hear her voice. There was only one person here who could help me, so there was no question about it.

    AAAHH!!!

    A painful cry from the bottom of my bed could be heard. Only mom can withstand my mana. Lucia passes out just from licking my lips. Luna, however, swallowed all of my mana!! I could hear her rolling around and mming the ground, but I couldnt lift my head.

    I shouted: NIER!!!!!! NIER! HURRY AND UNTIE ME! UNTIE ME!!

    Right away.

    I heard a calm and familiar voice. I caught a glimpse of the light from the reflection of Niers sword and all the ropes that had me tied up came undone. I quickly popped myself up. I still had no strength in my legs and couldnt support myself. I basically rolled off the bed. I hit my head onto the floor hard when I rolled off but I didnt care about that. I used my arms and legs to desperately crawl over to her. My vision was ultra-poor and still dark, but I still caressed one of her hands.

    Luna! Luna!

    I desperately rubbed my eyes. My quivering hands searched around and reached for Lunas body. Luna was curled up like a ball. Her face was covered in tears, while a liquid with a foul stench flowed from her lower body. The liquid was flowing out of every ce liquids could flow out of from her body. That was a natural physiological reaction. It was only natural for Luna to lose control over her body like that when her magical prowess is a far-cry from mom. Even mom needs to release it after sucking out my mana.

    Luna grabbed my arm with all her might and pushed me onto the floor. She mounted me and stared at me with her blood-red eyes in the darkness which was like a wolf that found its prey. She desperately rubbed her lower body against mine, while her fingers gripped my chest. Sheughed in a lunatic tone which and shouted: Come on Hurry! Hurry! I cant take it anymore!! I cant take it anymore! Hurry!! Do it! Ravage me! Ravage me! I want it! I want it!!

    Is this what an elf in heat is like?! The lust of elves literally explodes on full moon nights. Even mom gets horny after sucking out mana, albeit being able to retain her sanity. But I could tell that Luna had gonepletely mad. Her breathing sped up to a dangerous rate. She ripped my clothes off with her hands. I could feel the ces she rubbed against be instantly moist. Her smile was that of someone who was insane. She was drooling like a rabid dog. She tore off her skirt, revealing her entire beautiful body, which also seemed to slightly glow. I could see the spring water of life run down the mountains and straight downwards. She lowered her head and crazily licked my face.

    Get lost!! You dont deserve to touch my son with your filthy body! Ive already shown an excessive amount of generosity by allowing you to do that!

    Moms cold voice came from above Lunas head. She grabbed Luna with one arm and threw her to one side, where two Valkyries quickly proceeded to hold her down. However, Luna in her insane state was too much for even the Valkyries to hold down. She swiftly broke free of them and stumbled over like a zombie.

    Shiiiiing!!

    I heard the sound of a swift sword draw. I reacted as if Id been conditioned to the reflex, hugged the leg by my side and shouted: Mom Mom!! Dont! Dont!!

    Son, dont be rash. You just focus on resting I wont kill her, alright?

    Mom bent over and stroked my head. I then heard a muffled thud. I saw Luna lifelessly kneeling on the floor, and then slowly fall to the ground. Id expended myst ounce of strength as well so my eyes were covered with a dense fog once again. My painful and powerless body went limp on the floor and I passed out again.

    At least it stopped hurting

    The empress returned Nier her long sword and Nier sheathed it into its scabbard. She then carried me and put me on my bed. The two Valkyries held Luna who was unconscious and quickly dragged her out. The empress stepped over the filth Luna left behind, frowned and said: Get the servants to clean this room up before my son wakes up. Re-attach the doors and clean the floor.

    As youmand.

    Nier nodded and then quickly left the room. The empress walked up to my bedside, pulled over a chair and sat down. She looked at my silent silhouette, reached her hand out and caressed my face. She remained silent for a long time.

    After some time, Alice entered and at the empresss side quietly said: Reporting in, your majesty. The elf is still alive.

    Is that so? In other words, I dont need that bitch anymore since I have this elf? In that case, the elves are a useless existence to me now. Hmm

    The empress carefully pulled my nket up.

    With an enthusiastic look in her eyes, Alice looked at the empress and said: That is correct, your majesty. We do not need the elves to keep the prince alive any longer. The elfs reaction may be a bit overwhelming, but she can be used nheless. Your majesty, we should now continue the war that we did not finish ten years ago. Once we conquer the elves, we will truly have conquered the maind.

    However, the empress didnt respond to her. She just continued to silently look at her sons silent sleeping face for a long while. Before the war ten years ago broke out, the eyes of the empress was filled with determination and murderous intent. Back then, not even Alice dared to look into the empresss eyes. But in the present, ten yearster when discussing the war, the empresss eyes were filled with love and satisfaction. Her eyes didnt have a tinge of murderous intent in her eyes.

    Forget it.

    A momentter, the empress gently sighed, smiled as she caressed her sons face and said: My son has returned. I no longer have any reason to start a war. Whats the point of calling upon all of the countrys power and resources to attack a block ofnd? I would have to form an army to protect the ce, and send someone to train them. When I join the expedition, Castor aside, even Socina will take advantage of the situation to take action. War is not a tool but a tactic Im tired of it Im tired of it Im satisfied as long as my son is by my side. This is enough. Its enough.

    Alice was silent for a while before softly replying: Understood.

    She then turned around to leave.

    The empress who once rode at the very front on her white steed while her eyes were filled with murderous intent and rage had disappeared. She disappeared when the prince returned. The once valiant warmander who led tens of thousands of soldiers had be a mother who quietly watched over her son sleeping. Alice clenched her fists tightly and punched the wall beside her, creating a cracking sound and leaving a crack which ran through half of the wall.

    Its all because of that damned prince!

    Son, I told you that I would tell you about the past once you wake up. Ill tell you what happened ten years ago No No I Ill tell you the story from twenty years ago That was how everything started

    The empress sat by the bedside and gently caressed her sons hands. She watched her son who was still sleeping and softly said: Son, I lied. I dont dare tell you the story once you wake up. I know that youll definitely look at me disappointedbecause I was very weak back then I was a scaredy-cat I Ill just tell you here and now

    The empress took a deep breath, looked at her sons face, the face which was the same as that frivolous young mans twenty years ago, and said: It was in spring twenty years ago When I was just Fourteen In this roomand on this bed What happened

 Book 3: Prologue

    Book 3: Prologue

    When I woke up the next day, I could feel something pressing down on my arm. When I went to look, I saw moms ck hair messily sprawled by my side. She was deep asleep as she hugged my arm. She was holding my hand so I couldnt get it out even if I wanted to.

    Her breathing was very stable and the corner of her mouth was turned upwards into a smile. As a human, she couldnt help mest night, but she did what a mother should, and that was to stay by my side.

    Mom stayed by my side allst night and recounted the past. I cant imagine how bloody the war was, but I had a rough guess based on what mom told me. I had no idea I was stained with so much blood. Im afraid that it would take me several lifetimes to repay those who lost their lives for me. Countless humans and elves died fighting for the sake of my mothers anger. It truly was a pointless war.

    And the agreement they signed wasnt one that solved all their problems. The agreement was formed on the foundation that they both realised that both of them were necessary.

    They might have considered the war over, but their hatred and vengeful thoughts for one another were yet to be settled. Im afraid that there are both elves and humans who wish to continue the war from ten years ago.

    Mom thought I was asleep but I actually woke up early on and silently listened to her tell me about the past. The story really makes you feel helpless. Perhaps their love wouldve been epted if humans and elves hadmunicated with each other right from the start. Perhaps then, Vyvyan and Elizabeth wouldnt be enemies but close rtives instead. And if that were the case, then Troy wouldve had a perfect family too.

    But I probably wouldnt exist if that happened, right?

    Is there no chance for elves and humans to get along? Im not being distrustful and making cynical presumptions about humanity, but I know that the elves are kind. If they could understand one another, a war could probably be avoided.

    Butthats just my guess.

    Moms body resting on my arm moved and mom raised her head up slightly. She looked at me with her ck eyes. I looked back at her with a smile, and gently said: Good morning, mom.

    Mom was still for a moment and then reced her worn out expression with a smile of happiness. People say that the first sunrise brings happiness to people and makes them excited, but the smile mom has on right now makes me a hundred times happier than the sunrise. I experienced the happiest thing you could experience as a son in that moment. And that was the smile mom wore.

    Good morning, my son.

    I gently reached my arm out and hugged mom. Mom gently hugged me back, stroked my head and said with a smile: Son, youre mommys most beloved treasure.

    Uhm You tooare my most cherished mom.

    With a smile on her face, mom touched my face, then stood up and said: Since youve recovered, lets go have breakfast. You have to return to the elves in two days.

    Yes, thats right. Ill miss you mom.

    In all honesty, I miss both my moms. If you consider just giving birth to me as the empress before me a mother, then, yes I miss her as my mom. And I also miss Vyvyan, my mom who took care of me and educated me. A true mother is one who gives birth to her child, raises him and educates him. Since Vyvyan in essence gave birth to me My mom should be Vyvyan.

    However, my situation is particrly special. I dont want to try and differentiate who my real mother is. That very topic is what led to the war between the elves and humans thest time

    The empress left the room. I rubbed my eyes. I kept feeling that the door was somehow different As I was thinking about it, Nier pushed the door open and came in. When she saw that I was awake she asked: Good morning, your majesty. Your close servant is currently locked up so do you want to find somebody else?

    Why is Luna locked up? She saved mest night.

    Because she did something filthy to you and also tried to soil you. Had you not pleaded to spare herst night, she would already be dead.

    Nier coldly continued: You majesty, you should be aware of her identity. Shes trash that was thrown away after people got bored of ying with her, and shes also had an abortion. Shes scum of society no matter how you think about it. Shes a bitch that got thrown away after people got bored of her. Youre a prince, so you cant associate yourself with someone like her.

    I silently listened to Nier, then picked up my clothes by the bed and got dressed myself. Nobody helped me get dressed, but I didnt need their help anyway. Ill just take a bath after breakfast if necessary. I wore my boots on, then walked up to Niers side and said: Take me to Luna.

    Your majesty!

    I whispered to Nier: Shes not a bitch. Shes not trash. Shes my close servant. Thats all.

    Nier silently lowered her head, bit down on her lip, then turned around and said: Please follow me then.

    Luna was imprisoned in the Outer Courts dungeon. It was the first time I knew my pce had a dungeon. I have no idea what its used for. The dungeon was stinky and wet. It was so disgusting I almost threw up. It reminded me of the time I nearly died in the sewers. I raised my hand up to cover my nose and followed Niers white cape.

    Luna soon came into sight. Two Valkyries were watching her. Lunas clothing from yesterday had been torn to shreds. She was sitting against the stone wall stark naked.

    Your majesty!

    Instructor!

    The Valkyries saluted Nier and me when they saw us. Nier waved her hand to indicate for them to leave. Lunas ears jolted. She raised her head up with disbelief and looked over in my direction. I walked up to the fence and said to the Valkyries: Open up. I shall pardon her of her crimes.

    Your majesty! This was her majestys order. We must refuse.

    Oh? Is that so? Shall I call my mom down here then?

    Nier sighed, then looked at them and said: Open up. Her majesty will agree to it. Shes his majestys close servant. Since his majesty has pardoned her, her majesty wont say anything.

    Understood

    The Valkyries reluctantly opened the prison cell. Luna kept her distance as she looked at us. She didnte out after the cell was opened. I smiled helplessly, walked in and extended my hand out to pull her up.

    Dont!!

    Luna jerked herself back as if she got electrocuted, tightly wrapped her arms around herself and hid herself in the corner. She shouted in a quivering voice: I Im filthy Your majesty Do not touch me

    I walked over and without saying anything lifted her up by her arm and pulled her tightly into my embrace. Yes, she was really filthy. Her nice faint fragrance had been polluted by the stench of hay and her hair was littered with grass. But even so, I tightly held her in my embrace, not letting go.

    Your majesty!!

    The sound outside the dungeon and my embrace rang out. Luna crawled up onto my shoulder and trembled unstoppably. I gently rubbed her back and as I rubbed her back, I felt scars.

    How much pain has she gone through?

    Luna, youre not filthy. It doesnt matter what you were like in the past. Right now, youre just my maid. You saved mest night. Thank you.

    Sob Your majesty!!

    Lunas cry echoed in the dungeon. She hugged me tightly and wept on my shoulder, but I could feel her tears of happiness

    <strong>Free Gift in Comments</strong>

 Book 3: Chapter 1

    Book 3: Chapter 1

    Knock. Knock. Knock

    The red-haireddy stroked her hair and shouted towards the door: Come in. You dont need to knock every time, Elizabeth. Youre the only one who knocks on the door of my run-down shop.

    The empress entered the workshop, looked at the stuffid out on both sides, then smiled, bowed to salute her and said: Basic formalities need to be maintained, master. I am here to see you.

    The red haireddy tapped her pipe, then faced Elizabeth, waved her hand and said: Dont do that. Youre the empress of humanity now. Only the gods are above you. If people saw you bowing to me, theyd probably tear my workshop down.

    You jest, master. I do not believe both of my Valkyrie squads together would be able toy a finger on you. So who would dare to tear down your workshop?

    The empressughed, then raised her head and said: I would like to thank you. My son has been disturbing you. Thank you for looking after my son for so long.

    Stop joking. He didnt disturb me. Troy made me really happy. Had I known that kid was so smart, maybe not reporting it wouldve been a good move. But when I weighed the cost-benefit ratio of being reported and then being punished by the ruler, I decided it was better to report it. The pipe the red-haireddy was holding was releasing tobo. She picked up a clip and burnt the lead inside, then rolled it into a bullet and finally threw it into a small box by the side.

    As long as you did not feel bothered. The empress looked at the red-haireddy and said: If it is not too much trouble, could you tell me what my son took from your shop?

    A gun.

    The red-haireddy took a puff, narrowed her eyes and said: A gun.

    Is that so? Thank you for making my son a weapon. You need to be paid regardless of what any may say.

    The empress took out a small bag and ced it on the table. The cloth bag tipped over and a few shiny gold coins rolled out. It was a small bag, but there were at least a hundred gold coins in there. A hundred gold coins were enough for fifty muskets. The empress bowed and politely said: It is not much.

    The red-haireddy shot a nce at the gold coins, reached her hand out to grab it and ce it to a side. She then sighed and said: Gold coins, gold coins, gold coins. This stuff doesnt provide any benefits, yet is something I need. No, its something your society needs. We dont need this sort of stuff in the mountains and forests.

    Yes, the world relies on this stuff to revolve now. Even I myself somewhat fear it. Back then, I would have been more than willing to break my throne, but now when I see the national treasury change just a little, I get worried.

    You love money the way you love your son.

    Finances and children both need to be cared for.

    The empressughed, then bowed and said: I shall take my leave now, master. I wille visit you if I have time.

    Alright. But, Elizabeth, I have something I should tell you. Your son is not normal person. However, hes far too kind, the same way you were initially. If you want him to inherit the throne, you best train him.

    You are absolutely right.

    The empress turned around, looked at the red-haireddy, smiled and asked: Master, who do you think he resembles more?

    The red-haireddy paused for a moment. She raised her head and considered the question. She thenughed and replied: He resembles Inard most. Hes not crazed like Vivian, and hes also not as decisive as you.

    Elizabeth cleared her throat, helplessly smiled and then said: Uhm

    I had already entered the forest on my horse. To be honest, I was slightly scared when I first saw the forest Because the forest honestly looked like it had no exit, but I didnt feel that way when I exited the forest. A road had been made for the convenience of merchants, so horse carriages and merchant groups could travel on a stone path.

    In my opinion, merchants are the hardest workers in this world. If theres a business opportunity, theyll go to elven territory or even hell itself to negotiate a deal. I travelled slowly on my horse alongside a group of merchants.

    Nier didnt say anything to me when I left. As a matter of fact, I felt like she was saying Im so d this punk is finally leaving, which I was a bit bitter about.

    Luna didnte with me. She refused my request toe back to the elf nation with me. She looked at me with a smile and said: I will just be treated as a pitiful insect that was abandoned after people got tired of me. I can only take care of you while I am here, so I have chosen to stay here.

    I was moved, but Im no longer there!! Im returning to the elves, so who are you going to be taking care of?!

    Ahead of us is an elven post. The fully armoured elf soldiers there check everybodys luggage. I got in the line on my horse and they eventually reached me.

    Your highness!

    The foot soldier suddenly knelt down on one knee and looked at me. I quickly checked to ensure that my ears were covered properly. After spending such a long time with the humans, Ive forgotten some of the elven taboos. I looked at the two foot soldiers, waved my hand and said: You dont have to salute me. Just do what you have to do Oh But let me take this gun in. Dont worry, theres no gun powder in it, and neither did I bring any with me. Its more urate to call it a collectors item than a weapon.

    I handed the gun to them without hesitation. They exchanged looks with each other, then quickly took a few steps back and said: No, no, no. How could we inspect you, your highness? No, no, no. It is fine. It is fine. Please have a safe trip, your highness. Her highness ordered us to just let you through if we saw you, so please go on ahead.

    Thank you then.

    Well, thats even better if I dont have to go through inspections. I tapped my horse with my feet and just as I was about to continue forward, a pair of arms suddenly hugged me around my waist from behind. The horse neighed because of the sudden added weight. Its pointless even if you neigh, bro! I want to call out myself after being hugged from behind so suddenly!

    A familiar scent travelled to my nose from behind. I smiled helplessly and asked: Lucia?

    Yes.

    A familiarzy voice came from behind. Lucia leaned her entire body against mine and tightly hugged me around my waist, which nearly robbed me of my oxygen. Lucia didntugh cheerfully or tear up. She just suddenly appeared behind me like that and hugged me.

    I tapped my horse with my feet and asked the head leaning on my shoulder: Shouldnt you be at the imperial capital? Why are you at the border?

    I remained at this post after you left and didnt return.

    Lucia hugged me, then turned her head and bit my ear. While still holding my ear between her teeth, she vexingly said: You have the scent of another woman on you, and its the scent of an elf. Your highness, dont tell me you betrayed me while staying there.

    No, I didnt!

    Her breathing onto my ear caused it to be numb. I quickly begged for forgiveness, saying: No, I didnt. Honest. Believe me! And how did you know I hugged an elf?

    You just admitted to hugging someone else!!

    Its my mistake, my mistake!!

    I dont care! You lied, your highness! Im very, very angry. I want to hug you until we arrive at the imperial capital! And you have to treat me to a meal too!

    I helplessly smiled and did my best to lean my torso forward so that angry Lucia could lean on my back. Lucia hugged me tightly and made it obvious she was pouting. I helplessly sighed. But besides Lucias smile, being able to see my loved one waiting for me when I returned truly is a blissful feeling.

    The horse stepped off the elves stone road. Iughed out loud when I saw the lush green forests.

    Thats right. Im now the prince of elves again.

 Book 3: Chapter 2

    Book 3: Chapter 2

    Lucia, are you asleep?

    No, youre lying on my hair, your majesty.

    Sorry, Ill shift to the side a bit

    Dont. Let me hold you tighter. My scent has almost covered up the scent of that womans.

    I dont know why, but when we arrived at the inn we were resting at for the night, we were told there was only one small room left with one bed. If we didnt take it, wed have to sleep in the stables While its true that Im the elf prince, using my identity to kick people out isnt such a good idea. Moreover, Lucia who was glued to me said shed be fine with one bed since we were to-be husband and wife anyway.

    And thats why I slept with Lucia. My bed in the pce is huge. There was room for me even if both mom and Lucia were to climb onto it. Its just that they always hugged both my arms so tightly I never was able to move Since this single bed was so small, Lucia and I needed to embrace each other to fit on it.

    Lucia also seemed to really mind the fact that I carried the scent of another elf on me. She was really unhappy. She was insistent on attaching herself to me the whole way. In fact, she forbade me from looking at other girls.

    When a female elf willingly embraces a man, shes bound to leave behind her scent on him. Elves can rely on scents to determine if they have someone they like. Previously, the scent of the queen was really pronounced on you. When I hugged you the day you left, I could detect my scent on you. That woman was definitely able to detect my scent on you and yet she still had the gall to seduce you. If I see her, Im going to teach her what firste first serve means.

    Lucias eyes showed that she waspletely serious. It looks like shes definitely going to give it to Luna if she meets her

    She was attached to me like a monkey. Not only were our arms and legs in contact, she had her body pressed firmly against mine. Every time I moved, I could feel her body, forcing me to recite scriptures to suppress my urges.

    Lucia shut her eyes and hugged me tightly. She was still slightly unhappy even though it had been an entire day. I held her from behind, helplessly chuckled and said: Lucia, did you wait for me at the border the entire time?

    Yeah, I was there for the entire month. I waited there because I was scared that nobody would be there to help you if the humans tried to pursue and kill you.

    You sound like youre very prejudice towards humans.

    Lucia opened her eyes and looked at me with her emerald eyes. She nodded and said: Of course. They killed many of our people in the war ten years ago, and lots of those were children and peasants. I cant forgive the humans. And thats why you are not to marry anybody else but me. I wont ept you having a human wife.

    Of course Ill only marry you

    Yet you have the scent of another woman on you

    Ermm How do I exin it? That elf helped me on a full moon night So Thats why I have her scent on me

    What?!

    Lucia quickly blinked her emerald eyes several times. She looked at me stunned and said: Thats impossible! A normal elf would faint justing into contact with your mana. Theres no way she couldve withstood it. And theyre bound to be horny. Could you havehaveyou?!

    No! No!! Absolutely not!! She did pass out!

    I quickly altered my choice of words when I noticed how scary Lucias gaze had be. The truth is, we did engage in intercourse Its just that we didnt go all the way Sincesince That wasnt done out of lust, it was a form of treatment. A treatment, right? That doesnt count as betrayal. Its not betrayal

    Is that right?

    Lucia looked at me with suspicion. She then hugged me and sniffed my neck wildly. She said to herself: No wonder why the scent was so strong. Now I know it was because she was an elf in heat Otherwise, the only way for her scent to be that strong is if you two were to have embraced each other for an entire day It looks like I misunderstood you, your highness.

    Isnt that right?

    But that doesnt change the fact that you hugged her!

    I should just sincerely apologise

    Im sorry, Lucia

    It looks like Lucia is adamant on pursuing this subject. Based on mom and Lucias fixations and strong tendency to attach themselves, its in to see that while elves are very liberal in their idea of love, they strictly forbid betrayal Andtheyre all yanderes.

    Lucia opened her eyes and looked at me. A momentter, she rested her head on my chest and softly said: Since youve apologised that means you still love me, right?

    Yes Ill always love you. There was no one with humanity who plucked my heartstrings Ni-

    Ni?

    Ni- Youre Youre the only one I love*

    Holy moly, why did I nearly say Niers name?!! Why is it that when I mentioned humanity, Niers looks of disdain popped into mind? Could I be some sort of masochist? No I just recalled the night we shared a drink together

    As a person grows up, will they always remember the person who was always by their side?

    Lucia, however, didnt seem to notice. She rubbed her head on my chest, thenughed and said: Okay, good night, your highness. I believe that youll be covered in my scent tomorrow.

    Why cant I smell it? I could smell the faint scent of flowers on Lucia though.

    I gently hugged Lucia, my fiance. It felt so natural for me to hold her in my sleep after knowing her for only a week. I wonder if its abination of the memories of this body and because I truly like Lucia.

    Its really rxing here with the elves. I shouldnt encounter any problems this time. There wont be any more hordes of Earth Dragons, there wont be any neighbouring countriesing over to harass us, there wont be two parties trying to kiss up to me and there wont be any balls. Although I only get an hour to be outside each day, life in the pce is rxing. I need to get some good rest while Im here with the elves no matter what. I got kidnapped only ten or so days ago after all.

    I probably shouldnt tell mom about that

    Come to think of it, whats Troy like as a person? I havent quite understood myself. I just have sympathy for the people. I feel sorry for stealing the homes of the people who died. He was burdened with so much blood shed. If fallen soldiers could curse someone from the grave, theyd definitely curse this bastard who stole their life from them. Was he kind? Was he courageous? Was he apetent prince? I dont know. Im in his body, holding his lover in my arms, but I dont understand him in the least.

    However, theres one thing Im very certain of. And that is that this guy is a pervert who liked his mom.

    Come to think of it Is the person Lucia loves me, or Troy? Ah I dont even have to think. Its definitely Troy that she loves. The very thought makes me feel so guilty. Im clearly not Troy, yet here I am hugging her. She doesnt love me, yet she doesnt know her loved one has passed away.

    Wait, if thats how it is.

    All the feelings of love Ive been moved by and all the intimate rtionships here None of them are meant for me.

    Wow

    How depressing

    Troy, sorry brother. I Ill Look after your mom and fiance for you for now

    Present time, at some ce.

    This is our friend in the elven territory who has interacted directly with the prince and knows ck magic. Assassinating the prince is a walk in the park.

    Somebody dressed in ck silently walked out. He had his face covered with a ck hood. He scanned the people at the round table and gave them a small bow.

    The voice under the hood said in a faint voice: The elves are about to hold a grand event, the Deer Hunting Festival. The chosen elves will be tasked with hunting a White Deer King, and the one who seeds is bound to receive the respect of other elves. The elf prince will definitely be present at saidpetition and the queen will without a doubt have him personally kill a White Deer King to raise his credibility with the people. If he dies there, the queen is bound to be furious.

    The few people at the table nodded and then said: In that case, well leave it in your hands. Make sure that he actually dies, and then I shall return to you your most treasured treasure.

    Deal.

    Deal.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    The Ni for Nier in Chinese sounds like the Ni for You in Chinese.

 Book 3: Chapter 3

    Book 3: Chapter 3

    Lucia didnt lie. She looked at me with satisfaction the next day like I made her feel amazingst night I however, wasnt feeling too good. When I woke up, my back and waist were hurting because she hugged me all night.

    Uhm, this is much better.

    Lucia stepped over towards me, and then proudly said: When you go back there next month, Ill sleep with you for a night, so that that elf knows to get lost.

    Yes Yes

    I can see you hugging me every morning when I wake up in the pce, so I can guarantee Ill be covered in your scent by then.

    Lets get going. Weve still got about a day or two left until we arrive.

    Ill go get a horse then.

    Cant I just hold you from behind?

    Dont wanna.

    Lucia resolutely turned me down which really hurt me. I felt like I encountered a fake Lucia. She was all over me yesterday and wouldnt let go, and yet she rejected my invitation to ride together today Perhaps she noticed that my gaze carried a hint of loneliness. She apologetically lowered her head, and blushed  which was rare  and quietly said: Thats Thatsreallyreally embarrassing Idiot

    Shes too cute

    Lucia is just too cute I have got to marry her. I have got to marry her!

    I grabbed Lucias hand and then said: We dont necessarily have to get another horse. We can just a horse carriage, cant we?

    A horse carriage?

    Yeah, thats right. Im really interested in being a coachman!

    Alright

    I solemnly regretted my decision afterwards. Yep, the remainder of the trip back to the imperial capital is a trip I never want to remember. The horse carriage was in no way, shape or form morefortable than a horse ride. Lucia was in the back of the carriage and could y around freely in there, read books, eat snacks and mess with my hair. But since I was the coachman, I was stuck trying to control the reins while sitting on a wooden nk for an entire day. My waist almost got dislocated. Shock absorption technology isnt avable in this era while the road was made of stone My god, when I finally touched my feet to the road, I still felt dizzy like I was on a trampoline.

    Your highness, we cant bring this carriage into the pce

    Smash it!! Smash it!! I want revenge for my ass!

    The imperial guards smiled helplessly as they watched me rub my waist and bum while venting at the wooden carriage that I out of all my genius decided to purchase. Lucia dexterously hopped off the carriage and said: Yeah, its more fun sitting in the carriage. Your highness, lets ride in a horse carriage the next time we go out to y! You can be the coachman!

    No!! No!! Not over my dead body!

    People say that oxcarts are a lot more stable than horse carriages, so is it a good idea to rece the horse with an ox? But wait, I havent seen an ox here in the elf kingdom before. How about getting an Earth Dragon instead? How awesome would that be? I think I could create an RV with such arge beast pulling the cart. Itd be a damn tank.

    SON!!!

    As soon as I turned around upon hearing my name called, my eyes were covered in darkness. My head was squished in between two soft valleys I was very familiar with. My hip that was not in any condition to handle a heavy load got crashed into at a high speed again. I felt like it cracked Mom wrapped her arms around my back tightly and pulled my head into her bosom, while she intensely rubbed her body against mine. She rubbed her thigh against mine!! Her hands kept moving back and force between my hair and my neck. She let go just as I was about to pass out from an oxygen deficit, then cupped my face in her hands, and before I could say anything, she give me a heavy lip smack.

    What the hell?!

    It felt like there was an enormous dragon was rampaging around in my mouth, virtually trying to swallow my tongue. Her breath which rushed into my mouth left me almost breathless. Along with it was a huge injection of saliva from her mouth, which she then sucked back into her mouth. I waspletely and utterly befuddled in that moment. I couldnt believe myself because I even coordinated my kissing rhythm to match hers

    I could feel her rubbing her body crazily against mine as if she were horny. Aside from cupping my face with her hands, she couldnt stop stroking my face with her hands.

    Smooch Smooch Smooch My son My son My son My son Mine Mine The scent of others Others Are not to be on him He can only have my scent on him Only mine!!

    Mom finally released me. She then reached her hand up to her lip as she smiled and wiped the corner of her lip. She stared at me with her bright red eyes while panting. I was at my wits end by her sudden deep French kiss. I was having doubts about my life and everything I knew about it. I have suspicions that youre my lover and not my mom!!

    I heard Lucias groan of frustration from behind.

    Your highness!!

    I couldnt believe the imperial guards behind me werent fazed at all!! They even waited for us to finish before saluting us!! Is this amonce urrence for you people?! Have you people witnessed it happen so many times its be a just another day thing for you?! Dont you people have anything to say about it?! Shes my mom, not my wife! What she did clearly crossed the line!!

    MOM!

    Sorry, son. Mommy always treats you like a kid. Uhm, youre right, its not too good to do that in front of Lucia. Lets go, son. Lets return to the pce. Mommy is sorry that you had to suffer for a month with the humans. Mommy has prepared some tasty delicacies for you today. Have a good rest here. Mommy really missed you.

    Thats not the point! You dont kiss your child on his lips now do you?! And what do you mean by its not too good to do that in front of Lucia? You cant do that even if shes not there! I understand that youre excited and happy, but please bear in mind that youre my mom!

    I smiled helplessly as I looked at mom. I was lost for words. Mom affectionately stroked my head and then kissed me on my forehead. I looked at moms red eyes and they were honestly slightly scary.

    Mom closed her eyes for a moment. When she re-opened them, her red eyes had returned to their blue sapphire-like state. She wrapped her arm around mine andughed as she pulled me along as we walked back to the pce. She looked like a kidnapper taking me away to somece. She then ordered the captain of the imperial guards: Close the doors. Ill set the enchantment. Son, you still have one hour every afternoon.

    I know.

    I gave her a nod and mom scrubbed my head. She then closed her eyes and chanted somethingplex in the elvennguage. I didnt understand a word, but I did feel like some sort of energy began to flow throughout my body. Mom pulled out a string out of my body and tied it to the door as though I was a wooden doll.

    Alright, let mommy take a good look at you. Youve been absent from mommys side for a month. That woman only knows how to fight and kill. Otherwise, shes just useless. She doesnt know how to look after my son. Haa, you mustve suffered so much. That woman doesnt know how to look after children. My son can only enjoy life when hes here. A son should always be by his mothers side. Mommy wouldnt let you leave mommy if it werent for that agreement. One month. One month! Mommy suffered so much. Let mommy see how thinner youve be tonight.

    Night?! How are you going to see?! The moon wont be full tonight! I forbid anybody from entering my room tonight!!

    Mom grabbed onto me without saying anything prior and walked in with me while wearing a bright smile on her face. Lucia looked at me. Her gaze looked like she was feeling slightly lonely. I smiled helplessly and apologetically shook my head. Its just as I said Elves have extreme jealousy tendencies. Yet with mom, I feel

 Book 3: Chapter 4

    Book 3: Chapter 4

    Only mom and I were at the dinner table as usual, except there were so many dishes ced before me I didnt know where to start. I must say, mom is a million times better than the empress at cooking. Every time I recall that purple stew that tasted like rubber, all the hairs on my body stand up. The meat pie mom made is the best meat pie Ive ever had.

    The only problem was that I couldnt finish more than twenty of them, plus a noodle dish like spaghetti and a mushroom risotto Is this made of rice? It looks longer and thinner than the rice in my memory, but it did taste simr to rice. Mushrooms here are like tree leaves. I actually did think they were tree leaves initially. I only realised they were mushrooms after I ate it. Most of the crops in this world are different to the crops Im familiar with

    Everything tasted amazing, but I was stuffed

    Mom watched me eat with a smile on her face. She joyfully said: How is it, my son? It tastes good doesnt it? Eat plenty, okay? Im so happy. That woman wouldnt know how to cook. She cant even tell if a fruit is edible or poisonous. I was worried that shed get you poisoned to death when you werent here.

    I lowered my head as I cut my meat pie and replied: Shes not that bad Mommy Elizabeth actually dotes on me a fair bit. Her cooking isnt good, but It was pretty fun over there.

    *BANG!*

    The sound of metal nging suddenly came towards me. I looked up with surprise and saw mom sitting there astonished. Her fork and knife iid with precious jewels had already dropped onto the te, but her hands still held their posture as though they were still in her hands. She looked at me with her blue eyes that were filled with astonishment and fear.

    I nervously stood up and asked: Whats wrong, mom?

    What What did you What did youjustcall that woman? Mom stood up as she quivered while pressing her hands on the table and clenching the table cloth tightly. Her facial expression looked distorted due to her surprise and despair. Her voice was stiff as though she was choking.

    I called her mom

    As soon as I opened my mouth to answer, my vision was once again thrown into darkness. Mom actually jumped onto the table and crawled across over to me. I couldnt react in time while the dishes dropped on the ground and broke. Mom went and sat straight on myp which nearly caused me to spit out what I just ate.

    I struggled to lift my head up, look at her and asked: Mom?

    You called someone else mom You called someone else mom You called someone else mom My son called another person mom He called that woman mom My son My son

    Mom pressed her hands onto my chest, slowly curled her fingers up and then tore my shirt off. Inside was my protective undergarment. While the red-haireddy did conduct experiments to ensure des couldnt pierce it, I was honestly scared that mom would rip it apart! Mom hung her head down and her facial features became hidden in her hair, but I managed to notice a dangerous red light.

    My son My son Are you betraying mommy? Are you going to abandon mommy? We promised to be together forever, we promised You promised You promised that youd only have one mom Dont you want mommy anymore? Do you want to throw mommy away? What did that woman do to you? What did that woman do to you?!

    Mom whipped her head and her hair came along for the ride. She looked at me with her teary eyes. Her red eyes carried a crazed desire to kill. Even if my mana went berserk, I was able to notice that the air around us had essentially solidified. It became a struggle for me to breathe. The ss windows and the chair were shaking and I could feel myself being pressed onto the ground by someone. Is this magic? Or is this the queens majestic aura?

    The empresss majestic aura suppresses you on the mental ne while the queen suppresses physical objects physically!

    My son You can only be my son!! You can only be my son! Youre forever mommys son! Mommy is willing to do anything as long as you stay by mommys side! Dont call that woman mom! Dont,,,! Mommy Mommy Mommy loves you so muchso why So why did you call somebody else, mom?

    Moms tears ran down her face along with her cries and fell onto my face. Mom sat on myp as she wept. Her body was quivering. It was like she had lost her most beloved toy-child and was at a loss for what to do.

    I watched her in a daze. I had no idea the word mom meant so much to her. I cant call Mommy Elizabeth, mom It seems that mom is an exclusive word that belongs to her. I also finally came to the realisation why the empress wanted me to call her mom so desperately in that moment. It looks like Troy never called her mom once in the past.

    Mom! Butshe too is my mom!

    Shes not! Shes not your mom! Im your only mom! Im your only mom! That woman is lying to you!!

    Mom shouted at me furiously and then reached for her chest and tore her long emerald dress. Her divine valleys werepletely naked before me. I was so stunned I even forgot to shut my eyes

    Mommy knows where youre always looking, you know? Mommy knows how you think of mommy, you know? Its okay Its okay Mommy doesnt mind Mommy doesnt mind Dont abandon mommy Dont leave mommy Dont call anybody else mom You only have one mom Only call me mom I beg you Son Dont abandon mommy Mommy is willing to do anything

    I felt mom trying to take my belt off. I shut my eyes, and shook my head side to side as I shouted: MOM!! MOM! YOURE MY ONLY MOM! YOULL FOREVER BE MY ONLY MOM, SO PLEASE GO CHANGE NOW!!

    Mom paused and then looked at me. She continued: Say Say you wont leave mommy and wont abandon mommy!

    I desperately shouted: I wont leave mommy, I wont abandon mommy! I wont! I wont!

    Mom went silent for a moment and then I felt her weight lift from myp. I opened my eyes and saw mom covering her boobs. She sat to a side and silently wept. Her eyes were so lonely like they were lifeless. She held her chest and curled up like a child that got hurt.

    I never thought Id hurt mom like that.

    Perhaps I was everything to Vyvyan. And the thing that she was most proud of mustve of been that I called her mom. So when I called another person mom, she mustve felt abandoned. Based on what the empress said, Vyvyan should be aware of my identity. Shes convinced herself that Im her only son, but shes still afraid and against me leaving her in her subconscious.

    I sat up and hesitated for a moment before crawling over to mom and gently hugged her. Mom froze and then hugged me back. I gently stroked moms back and softly said: Mom, I wont leave you nor betray you. Ill always be by your side, so dont cry.

    Uhm.

    Mom sniffled a few times and I felt a few teardropsnd on my neck. In a choking tone, she said: Dont abandon mommy Mommy Youre mommys only son

    Uhm I wont leave you, mom. I never will.

    If the first time I was given birth was via my biological parents, then my biological mother is Elizabeth. However, the person who gave me life again, looked after me, doted on me, and educated me was Vyvyan whos been by my side all these years. She too is worthy of being called mom. I think mom may have misunderstood something. I admitted the empress was my mom but I wont leave her because of that.

    Its not like our rtionship through all these years will be erased. Thats the thought that I believe my mom has already ingrained deeply within her.

 Book 3: Chapter 5

    Book 3: Chapter 5

    Hey Lucia

    Lucias thigh pressed down on my stomach as she angrily hugged my arm and angrily replied: Dont wanna

    I kindly reminded her: Its time to wake up.

    Dont wanna

    I sighed and raised my hand up to cup my face. Lucia wore her tightsst night while she was on duty, so when she came back to sleep at dawn, she stripped downpletely and crawled into my bed. Normally, Id be up and done with breakfast by this hour, but today, Lucia was still angry at me as she persistently held me down.

    To ensure that Id live to see today, I locked my door and pulled my bedside table over to block it. When mom went to get changedst night, I noticed her eye colour was still strange so I was a bit concerned. However, mom didntunch a surprise attack on mest night. Lucia, on the other hand, was now glued to me.

    While hugging me around my neck, Lucia angrilyined: First it was the elf from over there, and now its the queen Im your fiance, yet you dont care about me

    How do you want me to show that I care about you then?

    If I asked that to a girl from my world I came from, shed definitelyin that Im not romantic. But the reality is, I truly dont know what the life of an engaged couple is meant to be like. Ive never even had a girlfriend, so how do you expect me to know how to date Lucia? All I currently think about is to do the things that would make Lucia happy.

    Lucia thought about it for a moment and then replied: You have to spend time with me during the hour at noon every day.

    I waited for her to continue, but she just looked at me with her sleepy eyes, waiting for me to respond. I couldnt believe what I heard as I looked at her. I hesitated for a moment before asked: Is that all?

    Yeah. That hour is mine. Im out of perfume too, so I want to go get a new bottle. I dont want to go to those stores this time. I want to go to thatdys ce. Shes the best at making perfumes! And youre paying, your highness! And then And then I want to go have some rabbit thighs at that ce, and buy a bottle of beer while were there. Youre paying, your highness! After that If we still have time, I want to go see if there are any clothes to buy. Youre paying, your highness!

    Lucias expression brightened up. She extended her finger out and motioned as she mentioned the things she wanted. Her expression eased up a bit like a kid that was nning his holiday out.

    Alright.

    I let out a sigh of relief. Elves sure are simple and cute. You dont have to try and guess whats on their mind. If you dont know, you just have to ask. Elven girls also dont put on airs or acts, so its really simple to interact with them. As a result, it makes it easier for me to hit on girls as the newborn prince.

    Lucia and Nier are different. Lucia is really easy-going. Shes the same as every normal girl. Shes responsible for protecting me, but there doesnt seem to be anybody whod attack me here. And thats because the elves worship the queen, and they dont have any demands. Elves dont seem to have a wealth and social hierarchical grading system. They dont pursue wealth or covet power.

    What elves care about is blood lineages being purely elven blood. They strongly value it. Further, though those with a stronger blood lineage are considered superior to those with weaker blood lineages, Ive seen the eight elders and merchants bargain with each other. It looks like elves are strongly united. Those with strong blood lineages must serve the elves  the queen included, while the other elves are happy to contribute their part.

    The elves dont employ a tax system. The nations fundse from the donations made at the annual festival. I heard they ce threerge boxes there and the elves can donate as much as they choose. The queen then sshes blessed holy water onto the donators.

    I wonder if I can attend the annual festival Im not sure because when its held hasnt been determined The big ceremony is held when snow first falls

    Its a promise then!

    Lucia, who was mad just a moment ago, was now smiling gleefully and hopped off the bed without a care in the world over the fact that she was nude. She stood by the window and stretched her body out. She then slowly fumbled through my wardrobe and took out a skirt, corset Wait!! Isnt there something wrong about this?! Why?! Why are your clothes in my wardrobe?!

    Hey, Lucia Can I ask you a question? Why are your clothes in my wardrobe?

    It would be bothersome to return to my ce to change in the morning when I sleep here. And so, I brought my clothes over. Lucia casually wore on her corset, but she didnt tighten it to an extreme degree like I thought she would, and then tied up the ribbon at the back. She then equipped her dagger to her waist properly and then put on her stockings

    STOP!!

    Lucia turned around. She sat by the corner of the bed with her white stockings and looked at me dissatisfied, and asked: What is it, your highness?

    Get dressed slowly, let me watch

    The stockings in this era arent as well-made as ones in the modern era, but they were still quite good. I watched Lucia pull her stockings up her jade-like calves, and then watched as they emphasised the outline of her legs. As she pulled her white stockings up, I could see the shape of her heel and her toes

    My god, this is too stimting for a virgin.

    Whats the matter?

    Lucia looked at me who looked like he just got hit with a bullet and fell down with puzzlement. I weakly waved my hand and said: Thank you so much, Lucia

    Huh?

    Lucia waspletely confused. I didnt say anything, and instead thought to myself whether I should get Nier to wear some when I return to humanity Nah I dont think someone like Nier who wears military uniforms and carries a long sword would ept something like that. So who should I get to wear them on then? Luna? Ah Ive already seen an elf wear them

    Only Nieres to mind!!

    I was a failure with humanity. If it were another main male protagonist of another novel, hed probably have a harem by now As for me, Ive only got one elf that I save who treats me with dignity.

    The queen was absent in the morning. I heard that she left the pce to discuss some matters. I felt conflicted and in the end, I didnt have the guts to jump over the walls and leave. I reckon Lucia no longer dared to either So I rode around on a horse on thewns at the back of the pce with Lucia and passed the imperial guards training camp on the way. The archery and swordsmanship disyed by the elves amazed me once again. If I had the option of forming my own bodyguard unit, Id choose the elves over the Valkyries.

    Your highness!

    A squad of imperial cavalry guards riding their horses stopped by our side. The female knight who led the group dismounted and saluted us. I noticed she wore three bird feathers on her head and recognised that she was a minor captain. She raised her head to look at me. I have to say, she looked pretty good Lucia was looking at me I gently cleared my throat and then asked: Cavalry training?

    She looked at me then pointed to the battle steed behind her. I looked at it and something felt odd. Youre elves, not humans. Shouldnt elves ride griffins, flying dragons or something? If you ride horses as well, then you arent very elf-like, right?

    Do you ride Earth Dragons?

    I suddenly had a weird thought What the hell am I thinking? Theyre the only beasts I know of

    The female captain kept silent as she looked at me bewildered. She then hesitantly asked: Ride Earth Dragons? Why do we have to ride Earth Dragons?

    Cant you?

    It is not that we cannot But rather, no one has had that thought before However However, if we could tame the Earth Dragons, then I think we could control them.

    I nodded and made way so they could ride their horses away. I watched their backs as they were in deep thought. Ipletely understand the fear of the previous attack from the Earth Dragons. The Earth Dragons are also almost impervious to des. And to defend against arrows and spears, we could just equip them with a chest te and helmet. We could also fix des to their sharp horns, practically turning them into assault-castles! I could even link a few of them together and create an Earth Dragon chariot. That shit would be heaps more powerful than a horse chariot!

    Hmm, we need to make use of the Earth Dragons. But Ill need to go to the human nation, purchase tamed Earth Dragons and then ship them here to the elf nation

    At noon, Lucia and I returned to the interior of the pce and silently ate at lunch at the lunch table. I noticed that Lucia was absent-minded, just like a kid that was about to start his holidays.

 Book 3: Chapter 6

    Book 3: Chapter 6

    Your highness, you may go out, but you must remember to return on time

    Under the barrage of my ultimate Tai Chi attack (read: If you guys dare to follow me, Ill kill myself), the imperial guards finally agreed to not follow us out. However, as they saw us off, the captain grabbed me by my arm and begged me like he was about to cry.

    The guy was more annoying than my mom!

    After we finally left the pce, Lucia wrapped her arm around mine and cheerfully strolled under the sunlight with me. Nothing changed around the elf capital. The same shops were there where they originally were, and the crowds were bustling as usual. Lucia cheerfully scanned our surroundings with her arm still around mine and then said: Lets Lets go get some grilled rabbits first. I can smell their aroma! It looks like they just finished grilling a batch!!

    Alright But how is your nose so incredible? Can we not use the buffs provided by the wind elves to blow the aroma over towards us?

    I smiled helplessly as Lucia pulled me over. The boss raised his head up to look at me, stopped moving, then revealed a smile and said: Your highness, it has been a while. If my memory does me justice, thest time you came to buy this from me was a month ago.

    Ah Yeah I left for a while.

    You came back at a good time because the deer hunting festival ising up. You will be participating will you not, your highness? I really anticipate the moment you sessfully kill the deer!!

    Oh I havent made ns for that yet

    Whats this deer hunting festival?

    Lucia happily epted the grilled rabbit thigh wrapped in something like leaves and grabbed some beer while she was at it. I looked at the oily and glimmering rabbit thigh and slightly felt like some myself. However, since I have to see the perfumer in a bit, itd better if I dont eat anything. I dont have enough time to finish it before I see her after all

    After I paid, Lucia wrapped one arm around mine again, and then began to bite into her grilled meat. Its not very elegant for a girl to walk and eat something like that, is it? Lucia, however didnt care. The elves by the side didnt have any opinion either. Lucia ate as she looked at me and asked: Arent you going to participate in the deer hunting festival, your highness?

    Huh?

    Can you tell me what the deer hunting ceremony is first? You needed to kill a white deer for the wind elves buff, and now theres a deer hunting festival. Why do the deer have to suffer so much? Do you elves really protect the forests?

    But I dont recall any elves Ivee across mention they wanted to protect the forests anyway That idea that elves protect the forests seems to be an idea Ive gone and formed in my own mind

    Actually, forget it. You shouldnt participate, your highness. Its tiring and rough. You also dont know archery or magic, so deer hunting would be too difficult for you.

    Lucia heartlessly hurt me, then shrugged and continued: You should just stay like this, your highness.

    I feel like Ive lost all my pride as a man after what you just said

    No, its fine with me protecting you! Lucia proudly continued: Thats what I work so hard for! Youre fine as you are, your highness. The kind prince you are is the prince I like!

    The voice of a female that was trying to hold in herughter from behind said: Oh~ if it isnt the kind prince and Miss Lucia It is most fortunate of me to see you two here.

    I turned my head around and saw the perfumer dressed in a ck dress with white silk gloves and a face veil looking at us. She lifted up her face veil a bit, smiled and bowed to salute us.

    Ah, hi, umm

    Mera, Elie Mera. We have met many times and yet you have not asked me for my name before, your highness.

    Mera chuckled as she lowered her face veil. She looked at us with a teasing gaze. I looked back at her, smiled weakly and said: I am very sorry, Miss Mera. But we were just about to pay you a visit.

    Oh? You were going to pay me a visit personally, your highness? I do apologise, your highness. If you ask me for a potion to attract Earth Dragons, then I can do that, but there are no potions in this world that could attract a white deer king. I can only spray the scent of green grass on you so that it covers your scent.

    Her sigh hinted that she was tired. It looks like shes done many of these jobs and answered this question many times. I smiled helplessly. Is the deer hunting festival such a big deal for the elves? I thought it was just a small event, but it looks like its a celebration for all elves.

    No Does it look like Im eager to participate in the ceremony?

    Or rather, it would be a problem if you did not. All the previous kings participated in the deer hunting festival at least once before they were crowned. Further, they had to bring back a white deer king. Your father holds the record for the fastest time when he participated. It only took him two days to kill a white deer king. He really lived up to the title The Strongest Elf King.

    I smiled weakly and nodded. I knew my father wasnt some loser. Otherwise thered be no way he couldve conquered those two crazy nut-heads. But my empress-moms sword skills were enough to put my dad on his ass, soits understandable as to why shes called the Strongest Swordsman of the Maind.

    That is why it would be a little strange if you did not participate, your highness. I personally would like to have the opportunity to see your heroism. I was very impressed with your resourcefulness in the battle against the Earth Dragons. However, everybody has their own way of thinking, so it is not as though you must participate in the ceremony. So what is it you were looking for me for, your highness?

    Lucia wanted you to make her some perfume

    The perfumer looked at us,ughed out loud and said: Haha Haha It is such a huge event. All the other elves are preparing for the deer hunting festival. They are either seeking advice from those experienced, making weapons, looking for people to make potions or visiting shrines and whatnot to receive blessings. Your highness, you two are the only people who are so carefree. Hahaha. You two could easily ease up the tensest atmosphere. Sure, I will go back and make some perfume. You cane and collect it tomorrow. But if you have time, your highness, how about youe over for some tea?

    Ah Uhh Sorry, but we dont have much time. We still have business to attend to, so Sorry.

    I smiled helplessly and scrubbed Lucias head. I really do want to share some tea with Mera, but my time is limited. Doesnt Lucia want to buy some clothes?

    Its fine, I want to have some tea with Miss Mera too. I want to ask a lot of questions about perfumes. Lets go together then, shall we?

    Lucia agreed to Meras request before I could speak. Mera smiled and gave us a nod. She then invited us with a hand gesture and said: It is an honour to have you, your highness. We are lucky in that this is a teahouse. Let us go. Your highness, please do not think poorly of the tea I select.

    I wont.

    I smiled and raised my head up to look at the small two-storey building made from timber. There was no sign. There was only a wooden nk with leaves carved onto it. It looks like the tea here is derived from tree leaves. I wonder if there are any differences to the tea I have in mind.

    Although I was prepared to drink water with tree leaves in it

 Book 3: Chapter 7

    Book 3: Chapter 7

    The tea that the elves have here is pretty simr to the tea I used to drink, but isnt the exact same either. The leaves elves put inside their tea arent tea leaves but tree leaves. They also grind the tree leaves into miniscule pieces. They use ader to hold the grinded leaves and then pour the boiling water in. It results in an orange coloured liquid which is the tea the elves drink.

    However, there were different colours. The table next to us had green coloured tea. I looked at the orange coloured tea in front of me and took a sip. How should I describe it? Why did it taste like red bull for some reason? It had a simr effect as red bull as well, except it was more apparent. I was referring to the wake-up call from it by the way.

    Mera removed her face veil, gently lifted up her tea cup, and after taking a sip in an elegant manner, she smiled and said: This type of tea can relieve fatigue. I had quite a bit of work today.

    Im sorry for bothering you.

    Not at all. I will prioritise your request, your highness. Moreover, my main job is making perfumes. Creating potions was never my job. It was just that the people asking for my help were neighbours so it was hard to reject them. Mera smiled and continued: After all, the deer hunting festival is an important event for elves, men in particr. Killing a white deer king is the most glorious aplishment possible. The male elf who seeds will be heralded as a hero. When he achieves that, the girl he likes is bound to fall for him. Further, it would be a great honour for the female elf to marry him after he sessfully kills a white deer king. That would be the most blissful oue possible.

    Is that so? So youre saying that the deer hunting festival is a chance for the male elves to prove themselves?

    I smiled and nced over to Lucia. Would it be a joyous asion if I were to participate and sessfully kill a white deer king, and then take the opportunity to get married with Lucia? I think Lucia would be happy as well because shed be marrying a prince whos been recognised as being outstanding, right?

    I mean, girls usually take pride in being able to marry an outstanding man, dont they?

    Is that not so? Meraughed, and then pursed her blood-red lips, looked at me and said: Female elves are all concerned with whether or not they can give birth to outstanding children, because we have no means of withstanding the rigors of war and military service. Even Miss Lucia by your side would be substantially weaker and slower than males if she did not have the buffs provided by the wind elves. Consequently, female elves must give birth to strong children in order to ensure the elven lineage continues.

    I looked at Lucia feeling slightly surprised. But I guess thats normal. Lucia was always very concerned with the wind elves buff. She must be unwilling to let go of the wind elves buff to ensure shes able to protect me If I think about it like that That means that Lucia cant get married with me because she cant forego the buffs as that would mean that she wouldnt be able to protect me. So It seems that the faultes down to me in the end

    No matter what you may think, we all want to be a mothers Mera smiled weakly, then looked at me with envy and continued: Motherhood must be a trait we all share as females. I think Miss Lucia would want to have strong and healthy offspring with you that she would be proud of as well. To be honestI too I too really want to get married, run my shop with the person I love, and when we have children, we could go pick flowers togetheror y games where we guess the scent of flowers

    Lucias expression didnt change, but based on what Mera said and the queen that I saw, I feel like What Miss Mera said is right. Female elves are all highly conscious of their identity as a mother. So Lucia must also want to get married.

    Alright, its because Im too useless to protect myself

    Why do I suddenly feel guilty, like Im the one thats causing Lucia trouble? Its like parents who want children but the father is impotent. The mother may not say anything, but the father must feel unimaginably guilty I now feel a bit ufortable

    Should I participate in the deer hunting festival? I think that Lucia would happily agree to marry me if I could prove that I could be a qualified husband and father, and then propose, right? I really think I should participate in the deer hunting ceremony for Lucias sake. Im sure I can catch a deer.

    Maybe I really cant But Ive got a gun! If Im lucky, Ill be able to hit it from further away than the others!

    Mera wore a slightly fascinating expression as look as she looked out the window. She looked envious but lost at the same time. She sighed softly and said: It is a pity, my race Sigh Never mind, your highness

    Cant As soon as I was about to ask her, I knew it wasnt a good idea. The elves treat lineages with a lot of importance. Even I must wear a head cloth when I go out, so Mera must also only be permitted to marry others of her own race. However, since shes not interested in the men of her race, shes subsequently destined to not get married.

    Haha Your highness You wanted to ask me why I will not get married with somebody else, correct? In that case, allow me to ask you, your highness, I do not mind not titles and whatnot. I can be your mistress and give birth to your children, would you be willing?

    Of course not! Your race and ours are different! The blood of royalty cannot be shared with outsiders, and even more so, cannot be mixed!

    I didnt say anything. Lucia, however had already stood up. Her hand reached for her waist and for the first time, she wore a look of anger.

    I reached my hand out and pressed it onto Lucias shoulder, looked at the people around us and apologetically smiled. I then said: Sorry, if youre being serious Please allow me to refuse. Its not due to the issue of lineages, but becauseI dont want to betray Lucia.

    I looked at Mera and Mera looked into my eyes. She smiled in a way that was hard to decipher the meaning of. I dont know why, but it felt like her red eyes could see through me entirely.

    Is that so? You are a benevolent king then. The only previous ruler who did not mind our lineage was your mother. She did not mind the lineages of any elves. Mera smiled weakly, wiped the corner of her eyes and then said: But not all elves think that way. We were initially alienated. No elves were willing to ept us. Only her highness epted us and treated us with equality. She was the first elf who did not mind lineages, an elf that did not mind the lineages of others, she was the kindest elf. You are a benevolent king.

    Yeah? But thats because Im the queens son, right?

    That is correct. I believe that a queen whom is willing to allow her son to be a half-blooded elf will definitely not mind the lineages of others. However, your majesty, do you know what the biggest difference between you and her highness is?

    Difference?

    Yes. You and her majesty are both benevolent kings. However, what do you depend on to protect your benevolence? Mera looked at Lucia and smiled. She then said: For instance, if Miss Lucia leapt over and cut my throat before, how would you have protected me? However, her highness is different. Her highness is able to use her own power to protect her own benevolence. On the other hand, your highness, youck strength.

    His highness has me!

    Lucia proudly eximed: His highness does not need strength. I will protect his highnesss benevolence and justice!

    Ahaha, why did you get so worked up before then? Mera smiled helplessly as she looked at Lucia and said: You are your own strength. That is not his highnesss strength. If somebody truly tries to trample on his highnesss benevolence, would you really be able to protect it? Or should I say, would his highness be able to hold onto it? Benevolence without strength to fortify it will be trampled on by people.

    The emergency rm rang. The elves froze up at first and then quickly ran out of the tea house, and towards their homes. Mera smiled and stood up. She wore her face veil on, then left a silver coin and said: Well, it looks like you must return now, your highness. Please send her highness my greetings. It was a pleasure to meet you, your highness. I wish you a safe return.

 Book 3: Chapter 8

    Book 3: Chapter 8

    Mom hugged my head, frowned as she gently stroked my head and eximed: Mommy is very angry now. We made a deal that you were only allowed to be out for one hour, but youre back three whole minuteste!

    I knelt on the ground as my head was wedged between moms soft valleys as she sat by the bedside, tightly holding me in her embrace without any regard for whether or not I could breathe.

    Ugh!!

    I desperately tried to move my body to finally get my head out of the embrace of those warm twin valleys smothered with the scent of flowers. I raised my head up to look at mom, smiled helplessly and said: It was only 3 minutes And mom, could you please not disturb the peace and masses next time? Ill definitely return.

    Hmph, youre calling another person mom now, so how can I trust you? Mom pouted her lips Her attitude, expressions, tone and persistent jealousy werepletely different to Lucia Mom stroked my head and then said: Now I have even more reason to not let my son go out as he currently is. What if you run off to the human nation and get lovey-dovey with that woman? Ill be left to wither and die in loneliness.

    I smiled weakly. I dont believe shell wither and die in loneliness. I reckon the maind would be destroyed by the time I reached the border The anger of humans can only wipe out the elves, but Im sure that she as a half-deity could destroy the entire maind. I cant offend any of my mothers or the people will be plunged into misery and suffering the way they did ten years ago.

    Actually, itll probably be even worse, wont it?

    I wont. I wont leave you mom. I never will.

    Youre so cute, son!

    Mom finally let out augh, gave me a heavy lip smack on my forehead, and then pulled my head tightly in between her valleys again as she rubbed my head with them vigorously. I desperately raised my head, looked at mom and then carefully chose my words before asking: Mom, I want to participate in the deer hunting festival, is that alright?

    Mom revealed a gentle smile, stroked my head and outright rejected me: No.

    Why? I really want to participate and prove myself too, and And dont all male elves participate?

    Mom took my hand, ced it on her face, and then smiled and said: Not all the male elves participate. Only the soldiers from the imperial guard unit, children of noble families and maybe some hunters participate. Do you have the confidence to beat them? Son, nobody will say anything if you dont participate, but if you participate and lose, then that will be embarrassing. Further, you have to sleep in caves and the wilderness if you participate. Youll have to face wolves, hyenas, snakes Just the very thought of that is enough to convince me to forbid you from participating!

    Mom! I really want to participate I want to experience it once even if I dont seed

    I pouted as I hugged mom around her waist and took the initiative to throw myself into her embrace. I trust that this is like the ultimate attack to her, and I noticed moms body shake just as I expected. She then hugged me and in a pampering tone asked: Mmmcan you tell me why you want to participate then? Whats so interesting about the deer hunting festival? Is it for fame or glory?

    I looked at mom, and while blushing softly said: I wantto propose to Lucia after the festival

    Wha-. I seem to have said something wrong

    I felt the atmosphere overflowing with love suddenly be tense. I raised my head and noticed that moms face hadpletely frozen up. Her whole body was frozen in ce. Her arms she was hugging me with started to tremble while her eyes became scary Hey, hey, hey!! Youre not serious! You could ept Lucia as my fianc and yet now youre enraged because I want to marry her?

    No No Fianc, fianc

    Mom took in a deep breath and forcefully persuaded herself. She then revealed a smile she obviously struggled to put on as she looked at me and in a shaky voice said: If you want to get married Mommys opinion is more important than the deer hunting festival, right? Why didnt you tell mommy about wanting to get married with Lucia? You two have onlye of age, so isnt it too soon to get married? I think you two should wait another few decades.

    Umm Mom Isnt a few decades too long?

    Not at all! I dont feel like a few centuries are too long with you by mommys side! Son, love takes time. You two may have liked each other since you were young, butbut No matter what you think, mommy thinks its too early for you two to get married! You cant! You cant!!

    It looks like moms not willing toe up with excuses anymore Mom outright rejected my request again. She then looked at herself slightly disappointed and asked: Youve changed a bit, son You acknowledged that woman when you went to the humans Youre so passionate about Lucia You even want to get married now Why? Why have you be so close to humans? Son, when did you change?

    Ipletely froze up in ce as I looked at mom. No way! No way! Did I get busted?! Butbut, I guess. My concept of time is the same as humans concept of time. From my perspective, a few decades are the equivalent of my entire life, but its probably when elves have just entered adulthood.

    But Im a half-blood, so how is my lifespan calcted? I only have the appearance of a human, but my physiology is probably full-elf.

    Moreover, the previous Troy was aplete mom-con. He only had eyes for his mother. I bet he treated Lucia like normal. But Im not him! Although mom is indeed extremely alluring

    I looked at mom and softly replied: BecauseI nearly died And hence, I have no sense of when my life will end so So, I want to do whatever I can and not wait around.

    Mom looked at me, gently stroked my head, then smiled helplessly and said: This is the concept of time humans have Humans learn and act with all their might because of their short lifespans. However, perhaps its because of this very fact that humanity has managed to develop so much in only a few centuries. Mommy understands now Mommy wont stop you from marrying Lucia, since you two will have to live in the imperial pce after getting married anyway. Uhm, go participate in the deer hunting festival then, son.

    I excitedly stood up, and excitedly asked: Really?!

    Mom smiled, then took my hand and said; Yes.

    But But I honestly dont have any confidence in winning

    Participate with Lucia.

    Mom looked at me and said: Lucia kills a white deer as an offering every month, so she has a very good understanding of white deer. When the timees, you two can kill a white deer king together, which will also be a great moment to propose. I wont have to be worried if you two can stick together through thick and thin.

    I considered it for a moment. Normally, a couple needs to do something together before getting married to nurture their love for one another, right? Were nurturing ours in a rather bloody fashion However, I do feel much more confident with Lucias aid. Lucia has the buff of wind elves and is even faster than a white deer at her top speed.

    And just as mom said, Lucia is a remarkable hunter.

    Alright! Thanks mom!

    Haha. Son, go get ready.

    Make sure to eat well the next two days. Mommy will show you some wilderness survival skills. Mommy is very good at living in the wilderness, you know?

    I dont know why mom must kiss me on my lips, but I still ended up leaning over and kissing moms rosy lips which were like cherry petals. Mom smiled then affectionately stroked my head again and said: Ill have to personally n for this deer hunting festival since my son wants to participate

 Book 3: Chapter 9

    Book 3: Chapter 9

    You want to participate in the deer hunting festival, your highness?

    Lucia looked at me feeling slightly surprised, put her cup down and said: Your highness, the deer hunting festival isnt fun. It really isnt. Killing a white deer each month is hell for me. A white deer king is even tougher to kill.

    I threw two berries into my mouth and asked: But it can definitely be killed. Lucia, dont you kill a white deer every month?

    Yes, but white deer and white deer king are different. The white deer king is an animal with intelligence. Its feeding zones are not fixed while deer themselves dont haveirs. Theyre very sensitive to mana, so they flee as soon as they detect an elf in their vicinity. Also, a white deer king will retaliate when its cornered. Its horns are iparably sharp. A white deer king is tough to deal with.

    Wait a second Are you talking about a unicorn?

    Unicorn? Lucia tilted her head to one side out of puzzlement, thought about what I asked and nodded with approval. She then said: Uhm, thats a befitting name. Your highness, youre really good at naming.

    Alright, lets just say I came up with the name then. I smiled wryly and then asked: How did people kill a white deer king in the past then?

    They used a variety of methods Traps, poisons, hitting them in the arrow from a distance, ah, the previous king yed it with a sword up close. He was great. No. he was amazing.

    Lucia shrugged and then said: Im okay with apanying you, and Im fine with killing the white deer king too. I just dont understand why you want to participate in the festival though. If you just wanted the experience, I think you should lose the idea. Sleeping onwns, squeezing into caves and fighting off hunger arent pleasant experiences.

    Im not doing it for the experience. I truly want to kill a white deer king

    Why? All the people who want to kill the white deer king all have their own wishes. Someone like me who has no wishes wouldnt participate. So I want to know what your wish is, your highness.

    I looked at Lucia. I felt my face get warmer and warmer as I looked at my crush sitting by the dinner table in her milk-white long skirt with her hair tied up into a simple ponytail.

    The early morning sunrays shining onto Lucias white skin made it glimmer with a faint golden colour. She looked at her shoeless small feet kicking underneath the table with azy gaze. Her white stockings looked like an angels wings under the sunlight. She lifted up her cup of milk and slowly brought it to her pink, cherry blossom like lips.

    I looked at the beauty, Lucia, who was as beautiful as an angel from heaven and in a nd tone said: I wantto get married with you.

    Pffff!!

    Lucia spat her milk out. She panicked as she ced her cup of milk down and wiped the milk off the corner of her mouth. She coughed as she desperately tried to look at me. Her face went red, but I wasnt sure if it was because she was coughing or because she was shy. She took in a deep breath to stop her coughs, and then gasped for air as she looked at me. She stuttered: Wha-what did you say? I I wontwontget marriedwill get married will

    But I want to let you have a wedding where you receive everybody presents blessings You do realise youre the wife of the prince? As such, you have to have a different wedding I cant get everybody to respect the wife of the prince, but I believe that everybody will respect the wife of a hero.

    As I looked at Lucia, Niers words came back to me, echoing in my ears. Nier helped me understand that that night. Im a prince. Im different to normal people so I should naturally be respected by everybody. Its normal for me to feel happy to have a person kneel down before me because I was someone who was supposed to be deserving of the respect of others.

    I wanted to hold a wedding for Lucia that would make everybody envious because shes a princes woman.

    I I I I will get married to you, your highness! Its just Its just Its so embarrassing

    Lucia lowered her head and nervously pulled her legs together. She lowered her head and snuck nces at me. She muttered: Ifif thats the casetherestheres no need to I I dont have any desire for a grandiose wedding Im happy as long as I can be with you. Honest And then And then have a few kids I want three I dont mind if theyre boys or girls And then And then I wont need the buffs provided by the wind elves Ill learn to cook Look after our children And then youll ascend the throne And Ill hold antern as I wait for you to return each night

    A tranquil and happy smile crept up onto Lucias face. She sped her hands tightly, raised her head, smiled and said: Therefore you dont need to prepare any wedding ceremony for me, your highness. I cant be any happier as long as I can be with you, and as long as I can be with your forever. Your gentleness is warmer than the sun. Ive always found my happiness from you, your highness.

    Lucia

    I walked over lightly and gently hugged Lucia. Lucia followed along with me and rested her head on my chest as she listened to my heartbeat. As I gently hugged her, I pressed my hands onto her back and stroked her head, relishing in her warmth and fragrant scent. Perhaps its the memories of this body. Perhaps I really have fallen for Lucia. But in that moment, I just wanted to hold her tightly, never letting go.

    I rejoiced. Coming here, I feel differently to other people who travel through dimensions. Others want to grow and create something grand. If it were somebody else, they might have already held power in the elf and human nation, and would probably be carrying out a revolution right now. Or maybe theyd already have a harem and be enjoying it. Im different though. I dont want to chase or create anything grand, nor do I want to hit on girls left and right. I just want to lead a peaceful life with Lucia and then peacefully pass away.

    Is a story like that really boring? Well, thats my dream though. I wasnt gifted with any cheat skills when I came to this world. I dont understand the intricacies of this society and so I cant create democracy. I dont understand the financial technicalities here so I cant create a wealthy country. I only know how to create guns, and I have to face limitations of the time period when creating guns too. Hence, I can only hold Lucia tightly. This is already a great blessing and happy oue for me.

    Back then, I hugged Lucia and shared her dream to have kids and lead a happy life. But it looks like its a reality now.

    Many yearster, I sat in a lighthouse by the seaside, breathed in the smell of the sea breeze, and looked at the slightly mottled face opposite under the fire amidst a tornado and reminisced with a smile.

    But you are different to how you are now. Back then you insisted you didnt want to change the world. But now you are bringing justice to everyone with your body on the scale.

    I smiled and picked up my tree-leaf tea on the table. The veins on my hand that held the cup trembled. The prophet across from me looked at me, knocked what originally was sheep hooves and asked: In that case, your highness, could you tell me what caused you to change your mind? What made you go from the king who led a peaceful life into bing the Hero King that everybody in the maind sings praise about?

    Dont mention that name. The mention of it annoys me.

    I ced my tea cup back down with a smile, looked at my hand which was like tree barks, lowered my head and continued: That was around when the deer hunting festival was held I believe Yes, that was when I made up my mind Ill never forget what happened that month even though bigger and more tragic events took ce afterwards. Ill never forget that deer hunting festival

 Book 3: Chapter 10

    Book 3: Chapter 10

    Your highness, rx your arm. Dont be scared. The feathers on the arrow wont get you Dont let your hand shake. Hold it tight. Hold it tight. Aim at your target, pull it back and fire the arrow!

    I let my hand go. The bowstring trembled and then the arrow flew through the air in a perfect straight line and found its way to the target.

    How was it? How did I go Lucia?

    I excitedly thumped my chest. That was the first time I fired an arrow. I hit my target on my first shot thanks to the keen senses and natural affinity for archery gifted to me by my elven DNA. I think I hit a bulls eye for that matter.

    Lucia nodded and then said: Now, your highness, please pierce the first arrow on the target with your second arrow.

    What?

    Like this.

    Lucia picked up the bow and arrow by the side, skilfully loaded and fired the arrow. The arrow swerved through the air and then split my arrow sitting on the target right down the middle

    Just like that.

    Lucia shrugged and said: Not all elves are born with this ability. Its a skill that requires intense training from a young age. Elves learn archery and swordsmanship in their childhood and only by continuing to practice until adulthood are they able to be a qualified warrior. The imperial guards are required to be able to release bees into the air and then shoot their wings as theyre flying around.

    In other words

    As I said at the start, you dont need to learn archery, your highness. Its impossible to achieve practical results which can be utilised in battle in such a short timeframe. You should choose something easier, your highness.

    This then.

    I pulled out the revolver I made back at the nation of humanity. Lucia checked it out and gave a frown of contempt. She then said: Is this the guns humans use? Please forgive my bluntness, your highness, but please do not sully a pure white deer king with that filthy thing.

    Youre concerned about the means when youre going to kill it anyway? Iughed wryly and then said: Cover your ears for a second, Lucia. The sound that you hear might cause you some difort.

    I aimed at the target and pulled the trigger, quickly firing six shots. The bullets pierced the wooden board and left six holes on the board with traces of smoke left behind. Im quite confident with my marksmanship. My six shots were spread out around the bulls eye and they werent too far apart.

    I can hit a white deer king with this even if I dont have a bow and arrow. And didnt you say that a white deer king could smell the mana on an elf? I dont have the scent of mana on me and this doesnt require any chants, so I should be hidden to a white deer king as long as Im not seen, right?!

    No, your body odour is very strong. Lucia looked at the gun in my hand with dissatisfaction. She then looked at me and said: You have the scent left behind by the queen, and since shes a half-deity, her mana is really strong. I think the smell of mana on you is stronger than us.

    Can it be washed off?

    Lucia shivered all over and with a hint of fear said: No It can only go away via natural means But I think her highness will go crazy if she cant make contact with you for a week.

    I nodded to indicate I understood. I then sighed and said: Doesnt that just mean I can only rely on a gun then? However, I dont intend to use a gun. I just wanted to make you happy, but if it doesnt make you happy, then its not worth it.

    I put the gun away at my waist and decided to stash it away somewhere properly once I returned, not taking it out with me again. Lucia lowered her blushing face, grabbed my sleeve and softly said: I already agreed to marry you Youre in such a rush I I havent prepared myself mentally

    Thats fine

    I rubbed her head, looked at the time and said: Lets go. Lets head out after we finish lunch. Didnt she say your perfume would be ready today?

    Uhm.

    Lucia lowered her head and giggled. She then put her small hand into mine and I held it tightly. Her long fingers jerked and slid themselves in between mine. Iughed softly and crossed thewn with her as we returned to the pce. Mom was still absent today. I heard she left at dawn. It looks like she really has gone off to take responsibility for the deer hunting festival To be frank, Im actually extremely scared of the deer hunting festival shes organising

    But mom wouldnt go and do something unreasonable for such an event, would she? If she were trying to cheat, she wouldnt go about it so tantly, would she? I actually really detest cheating. Cheating is unfair on others and whats won through cheating is meaningless. Not only will you not win honour, youll also end up being mocked by others.

    Lucia and I left the pce in the afternoon. We arrived at the front door of Meras workshop which resembled a greenhouse. I knocked and from inside, azy voice responded: Pleasee in.

    Lucia and I passed through areas with all sorts of flowers and then walked up to Mera in front of the table. Mera stood up, elegantly bowed and said: Good afternoon, your highness. The perfume you asked for is ready, Miss Lucia. It is inside the box just by the side of your hand.

    However, I noticed that behind her elegant movements, she was worn out physically and her face looked haggard. She dropped back onto her chair after she bowed and fell into a daze as she looked at the flowers on one side. I frowned. I guess her workload has increased recently? I mean, there are a lot of people who are after potions after all.

    I picked up a small wooden box by the side that was made with surprisingly good handiwork. After I opened it, inside were wood chips acting as a buffer. And amidst the sawdust was a tiny ss bottle purple with an elegant purple liquid inside. Though it was sealed inside the bottle, I could smell the pure fragrance inside which elevated my mood.

    I closed the box and suddenly noticed some carved text on a small corner of the back of the box. I checked it out and noticed it was the text used by humanity. It was a box manufactured by some ce. I chuckled and said: This is a box made by humans. The craftsmanship is good.

    Mera looked over my way with a puzzled expression. When she saw the hand in my box, she got surprised, quickly stood up and reached her hand out to snatch the box in my hand. She then grabbed a wooden box from elsewhere and shoved it into my hand, and said: Sorry, sorry, your majesty This is notis not

    Majesty?

    Ah I mean Your highness.

    She wearily sat back down, then pinched the corner of her eye and let out a heavy sigh which left me stunned as I looked at her. The entire vicinity got really awkward. A hint of suspicion crept into Lucias eyes. She extended her hand out and said: Miss Mera, please pass me that box so I can examine it. A box from humans, you getting flustered, and the way you addressed his highness were all abnormal.

    It was just a slip of the tongue.

    Miss Mera exhaustedly whispered a sentence and then passed the box to Lucia and said: This perfume was made for humans. There are no problems with it. Go ahead and examine it if you wish.

    Lucia opened the box with suspicion, took out the cork and leaned in towards the bottle to take a sniff. She then looked at me puzzled. What are you looking at me for?! I dont know what sorts of poisons or tricks you elves have, and neither can I tell how they work. I can only tell if it smells good or not.

    Im taking this for safety purposes. Lucia ced the bottle back into the small wooden box, and then held the box up and said: I cant let anything that could potentially threaten his highness go.

    And so you are taking it to his highnesss side? Mera raised her head. Her red eyes were filled with exhaustion. She couldnt force out a smile. She continued: If it really is dangerous, you should leave it here. You are saying you are going to carry something dangerous with you while you are with his highness?

    Ill just pour it out then.

    Sorry, Miss Lucia, but this is my business transaction. You have no rights to interfere with my legitimate business affairs.

    I smiled and said to Lucia: Give it back to her, Lucia.

    Lucia stayed still at first. She then snorted with a tinge of unhappiness and ced the wooden box onto the table. She then pouted her lips and said: I did it for your sake

    Its alright. I trust Mera wont harm me. And even if she wanted to, she wouldnt have the chance. I looked at Mera with a smile and said to her: Miss Mera, Im really sorry. Lucia doesnt suspect you, its just her job. I hope you dont mind. Also, thank you for your perfume. Here is your payment. Oh, right, I hope you can catch some rest, because you dont look too well.

    Thank you, your highness.

    She smiled weakly, then looked at me and softy said: You really are a kind king. However Please do not think too well of a person.

    Well, you cant just go around being suspicious of people randomly either. I trust you, Miss Mera. Youre my friend. I smiled and took Lucias hand. I then said: After hearing what you said yesterday, Ive decided to participate in the deer hunting festival, as well as propose to Lucia after the festival.

    Meras entire body trembled. She then smiled as she stood up and said: Congrattions.

    Thank you. Ill definitely invite you when the timees!

 Book 3: Chapter 11

    Book 3: Chapter 11

    Like this type which isrger than a white deer. Its the type of deer that has a sharp horn, not the fork type. Thats a white deer king.

    In the evening, Lucia and I were on the bed, shoulder to shoulder like two young kids reading aic book as we read a simple picture book on the bed. I really suspect that kids drew this.

    White deer lead very structured lives. During the day, they move from ce to ce to rest, but their resting spots are always located next to water sources, whether thats a river or ake. They drink water there at sunset and dawn. However, theyre on high alert during those times. As such, those are not good times to try and hunt them.

    Lucia drew randomly on the book. The pens that elves use are a type of nt-stem where a ck liquid like ink is released if you squeeze it. I looked at the graffiti that looked like the handiwork of a kid on the text and pictures of the book. I think I need to remind Lucia that I borrowed the book.

    White deer usually move in groups. Of course, we dont need to kill normal white deer. Normally, white deer king mix themselves into the group, so its hard to distinguish which one is the white deer king. However, we cant act rashly because if we get detected, then they wont return to that resting spot for a long time and we will have to go to another resting ce. Consequently, we need to find a chance to find the white deer king hidden among them at night while theyre asleep and kill it with an arrow. Thats the ideal method. If we wanted to be crueller, we could poison the entireke I just said it for the sake of it, dont actually do it. Otherwise, well be hung up and hit even if we do kill the white deer king.

    While she said that, Lucias expression didnt change. She chewed on what like a sugar cane stick as she spoke. I dont know what its called either, but it tastes like sugar cane. The good part is that you dont have to spit out bagasse. You can swallow it once youre done chewing it like an apple.

    White deer have extremely good eyesight, but of course, its best sense is its sense of smell. I mentioned that they can smell the mana on elves and flee as soon as they smell it. White deer flee really fast. I think that Im the only one who can catch up to them, which is why when we hunt white deer, we need to ensure we follow the direction the wind blows.

    Lucia looked at me and then rolled over onto my body and said: Thats about it. It doesnt sound hard to aplish, but in reality, its hard. We first need to locate a few of the white deer resting ces, and then find the most suitable method. Using a bow and arrow is the best option, but there may be locations where we cant use it.

    How about setting up a trap by theke then?

    We can catch white deer like that, but not a white deer king. Actually, itll be tough to catch even normal white deer. White deer are very sensitive about their habitat and hence will leave if theres even a minute change to it. White deer king are more vignt than white deer. The only time a white deer king fell for a trap was when all its other routes were unfeasible and it was forced to take that route, and happened to fall into the trap.

    I watched Lucia draw precautions to pay attention to and silently pondered to myself. Ive never gone hunting before. Ive only seen deer in the zoo. I dont know what sort of living habits deer have. Traps are out, and poison is a no-go. My only option is to work ording to Lucias experience then.

    So we need to find their resting ce, then follow their migration habits for some time and finally find a chance to kill the white deer king. Of course, the other challenge well face during the deer hunting ceremony are the other participants. Since everybody wants to kill the white deer king, there is bound to be tussles. But its alright. Participants wont try to kill each other. If somebody gets hurt, everybody will give it their all to help out. Its just that not everybody will help each other or provide directions. While you are the prince, they wont help you either because all participants have things they want to realise.

    Lucia rolled over, and ate the remaining snacks. She then spoke with a mouthful making her speech unclear: Thats about all. Goodnight, your highness. I need to head out on patrol duty now.

    I nced at the sky outside. It was night, but I could see the dense raindrops. I looked at Lucia, feeling sorry for her and said: You dont need to, do you? Ive been here for so long. Its safe here in the elf nation. Nobody will try to kill me. Its raining so heavily outside, so you dont need to go out on patrol, do you?

    Your highness, youre safe because there are people on patrol outside. Lucia looked at me with a serious look and continued: The poorer the weather, the more we need to emphasise patrols. Your highness, never treat your life lightly. There are definitely people out there after your life!

    Uhm, youre right In that case, Ill be counting on you.

    I looked at Lucia and lowered my head with shame. Lucia was right. Its exactly as she said. Im able to happily lie on my bed and eat precisely because theyre protecting me. Lucia took out a ck rain-cap from the wardrobe and wore it on her head. She then turned around to open my window and leapt out.

    Oh, yeah, Lucia. I have something I want to ask you.

    Lucia turned around to look at me and asked: Is something the matter, your highness?

    Yeah.

    I sat up to look at her and asked: Everybody has a reason for participating in the deer hunting festival, so whats your reason Lucia?

    Didnt you want to participate?

    But you didnt refuse me and you even prepared everything.

    Idiot! Of course its I I want to get married with you too!

    Lucia quickly covered her blushing face with her ck cloak, left me with some embarrassing words and quickly leapt out the window. Lucia was the one that said it so shes the one who should be embarrassed, yet my face was burning up. Ive never dated a girl before, and now I want to get married to such a cute girl like Lucia on a whim, so it feels surreal to me.

    However, this surreal feeling makes me really happy.

    Present time at some location.

    Big raindrops sshed onto the leaves. A few ck shadows passed by and the shadows that came from every direction sat at the table at the centre of the pavilion, and ced a cloth bag down on the table. The rain fell heavily on the tree leaves and bushes. The heavy rain covered the already suppressed voices so nobody could hear what was discussed inside.

    However, what they were talking about and what they were going to carry out was on a muchrger scale than the rain.

    Atop the watchtower of the imperial pce

    Fire!!

    Lucia, lets not practice anymore since its raining so heavily.

    No, I must train.

    Lucia removed her rain-cap. Her hair was soaked from the rain and was heavily pressed against her head. She desperately wiped the rain in front of her eyes. Her usuallyzy looking green eyes were focused and vignt like an eagle in the rain. The troops behind herughed helplessly, opened the cage and a crow cawed before flying out. Their surroundings were pitch-ck and the feathers of the crow seemed to disappear into the night in an instant. Lucia picked up a bow soaked by the rain, took a deep breath, aimed into the darkness and drew the bowstring.

    Twang!

    The raindrops on the bowstring popped and scattered as mist. The death-cry of the crow rang through the air. Lucia took in a big breath of air and looked into the lights that were out in the dark. Those were the lights from his highnesss room. She took another deep breath and said: I I definitely mustget married to his highness! Fire!

 Book 3: Chapter 12

    Book 3: Chapter 12

    Good morning, mom.

    Good morning, son. Come over here and give mommy a good morning kiss.

    Thats enough. Good morning kiss, goodnight kiss, all were missing is a goodbye kiss at noon for when I head out.

    Mom pulled me into her embrace and kissed me on my lips before letting go. She plucked a berry off, put it in my mouth, smiled and said: Mommy has finished preparing the deer hunting festival. Now we have to make sure you understand the rules. Ah, Lucia, good morning.

    Just when I sat down on the chair, Lucia walked in, bowed slightly and said: Good morning, your highnesses.

    Were you alrightst night, Lucia?

    When I woke up this morning, I was lying on my bed alone which is very rare. Lucia didnte over and neither did mom. I didin about finding myself being hugged upon waking up in the mornings, but I felt a little lonely this morning. I was worried that Lucia caught a cold or had an identst night.

    Im okay. I just got wet in the rain causing my body to be rtively cold, so I was worried Id disturb you, your highness. Lucia picked up a berry by the side and put it in her mouth. Mom gave a nod of approval and said: Its been tough on you Lucia. Youve had to go on patrol every night. Im not worried with you by his side.

    Lucia smiled and said: Thank you, your highness. Protecting his highness is my duty. And further, his highness is also my fianc. The two of them exchanged looks and giggled It certainly looked like an amiable mother-inw, and daughter-inw rtionship, however, I noticed mom was putting her weight onto her foot which was stepping on mine underneath. The desire for elves to monopolise things is too intense dont you think?!

    Let us continue then. The goal of the deer hunting festival is very straight-forward, and thats to kill a white deer king. As it is tough to kill a white deer king, he who seeds will be synonymous with the terms tough and brave. Mom looked at me, smiled and said: There are many rules involved in the deer hunting festival. When it starts, I will use my magic to send you to a random spot in the wilderness of the deer. You will not know each others location. You must first determine your location and then locate the tracks of the deer. There are also regtions for what you can bring with you. You can only bring swords or daggers for self-defence, bows and arrows for hunting, as for magic items, you are only permitted to use res. If you get severely wounded or wish to quit, you just need to shoot it up into the air and people wille to your aid.

    Mom extended her fingers out and counted them one by one: The others are, killing others is prohibited, you are prohibited from killing innocent animals, and you are not permitted tomit arson In short, you are not permitted to destroy the environment or kill arge number of animals. You can use poison, but you must poison a white deer king and not bring harm to other animals. Thats about it. Theres no time limit for the deer hunting festival but I do hope Lucia and you can quickly kill a white deer king.

    Wait! If were ced randomly, how do I locate Lucia?!

    I looked at mom stunned. Turns out you cant form teams for the event! But I guess its only fair. Its supposed to be an event where you show off your own prowess after all. If you want to form a team, youll have to form it after entering the field. But I still dont know howrge the field is. If the field is ultrarge, then Im basically never going to find her!

    Moreover, I need Lucia. Without Lucia, forget killing a white deer king, I dont even know if Ill be able to return alive. I dont have wilderness survival skills like regr soldiers. I can deal with long treks, but Ill starve to death in the wilderness!

    Furthermore, Impletely clueless as to whats edible here. I have basicmon knowledge to utilise in humanitys nation, but I dont recognise any of the stuff here. Ill get poisoned if I just eat random stuff, wont I?!

    What happens if rabbits here are carnivores?

    Oh well, mom mustve taken it all into consideration already.

    Mom smiled as she took out two metal coat of arms and ced them on the table. Thats the seal of the royal family. The logo on it was a big tree that looked just like the one at the peak of the watchtower of the imperial pce. The exquisite metal shined under the sunlight. Mom gave us one each and said: Mommy has cast a spell on these. When you two get separated, the tip of the tree will point you towards each others direction, so you just need to follow the tip of the tree. Also, when danger lurks around you, son, the coat of arms will turn red to notify you. When youe into contact with something venomous, itll also light up.

    I took the metal coat of arms and nodded. This is some useful stuff. It feels like Im cheating, but I was born less capable than others. This isnt some plug-in thatll allow me to one-shot a white deer king. Its just a supplemental item. Uhm, moms fair about this.

    Let mommy have a think of what else there is. Ah, thats it. Take this potion with you, son. If you sprinkle it on your body at the deer hunting festival, youll be able to erase the scent of your mana. And theres this too. Smear this fragrance over your body and the deer wont flee even if they see you. Ah, theres this too. When you find a water source, sprinkle it in. After the white deer king drinks it, itlle running over to you on its own ord. If these dont work, this is the horn of a white deer king. This is the one your father killed. When the timees, mommy will go and kill the white deer king, you just take this horn as proof and all will be well.

    I looked at mom with my eyes and mouth wide. Mom pulled out admin-level cheat items from a bag by the side and ced them on the table. Mom cheerfully pushed them over towards me and then said: Now were good. I think you should be able to kill a white deer king in three days. Mommy has even finished preparing your wedding ceremony. Yep, itll be in the pce. Everybody will be able to enter. I presume Lucia might even get pregnant this month.

    Your highness.

    Lucia, embarrassed, lowered her head, but she revealed a happy smile on her face.

    Thats too fast!! Thats too fast!! Wait! Theres something before that thats not right, dont you think?!

    I looked at all the potions and rune stones on the table and clumsily pushed them back to mom. Mom stayed motionless for a moment and then smiled and said: Whats wrong, son? Arent you participating because you wanted to marry Lucia? Since thats the case, mommy prepared everything for you. The deer hunting festival is but just a process. I dont want you to go and suffer either. Your objective will have been achieved if you kill a white deer king. Isnt it all fine then?

    But this is cheating! Its not fair on the other participants!

    It was unfair to begin with. Theyre all either soldiers or hunters. What skills do you have, son? If you participate, its unfair on you. Mom frowned and then in aforting tone said: Son, isnt your goal to get married? So why does the formalities of the deer hunting festival matter? You should be more focused on your wedding ceremony, not the deer hunting festival.

    But thats Thats not the wedding ceremony I wanted to give Lucia. Im achieving it by cheating. Lucia

    I had a weak argument. Mom was right. At the start, I said I wanted to participate in the deer hunting festival to get married, so mom set things up so that I who doesnt have any skills could win the event. Otherwise, Id have no way of winning, and would in fact prevent me from holding the wedding ceremony.

    I clearly dont possess any skills and yet here I am talking back. I feel like I dont have any way to refute. I wouldnt be able to get married with Lucia if I dont rely on these things. But if thats the case, then whats the point of me participating in the deer hunting festival?

    Lucia looked and me and leisurely said: Its fine, your highness. I dont mind what means you use to win, because Ill always love you. My goal is to get married to you.

    Ill just use them then. Were the only ones who know anyway. Mom wont me you because of this anyway. Mom smiled and stroked my head. She then grabbed the pile of stuff and threw it into the bag and ced it before me. I raised my head up and looked at the cloth bag before me. I felt bitter. I wanted to retort. I wanted to win using my own abilities, but then I cant win on my own.

    . Thank you, mom.

    Good boy!

 Book 3: Chapter 13

    Book 3: Chapter 13

    After dinner I looked at Lucia who still hadnt changed into her skirt and asked: Do you want to go out and y at noon today?

    Lucia took a moment before shaking her head and replying: No, your highness. I wont go out today. I need to do some extra training to ensure that I can perform well at the deer hunting festival.

    But. But I already have these things.

    I held up the cloth bag in my hand. Lucia looked at it, then forced a smile and said: Even so, I feel more and more uneasy. Your highness, please allow me to do some training. That way Ill feel a bit more at ease.

    Alright.

    I smiled and watched as Lucia walked out. It appears that Lucia was like me. We may not have had a single chance at victory at the start, however, we seem to get tunnel-visioned, and confidently give it our all. We now have something thatll get a white deer king toe to me, yet we also feel tense like were headed to the guillotine.

    Mom wasnt wrong. I did indeed want to participate for the sake of marrying Lucia, therefore my goal was to win the deer hunting festival, not to participate for the experience. Since I have no skills, I require these things to win. Otherwise, not only will I cause Lucia to suffer with me, but Ill also betray our future. This isnt a death-game. Nobody will die if I win. Its just a one-time event. The dreams of others are basically just dyed as long as I dont participate in the future.

    One year is insignificant to an elf.

    But why? Why do I still feel uneasy when I dont mean to cheat? I wont bring harm to anybody, nor will anybody lose anything as a result of it, but it still bugs me. It makes me feel bad. It feels like Im wronging someone when in reality, I dont owe anybody anything.

    I left the pce on my own. I wasnt interested in Lucias training. I just wanted to take a stroll alone to calm myself down.

    I took my time strolling down the streets. Not many people noticed me this time. I was deep in thought and didnt pay attention to my surroundings. I just allowed my feet to take me wherever. When I noticed that the road under my feet had changed, I discovered that Id arrived at the front of Meras workshop.

    I stood in ce at the front of the workshop. I had my hand ced on the door-ring, but I wasnt sure whether I should enter or not. I dont have any business today and shouldnt havee here either. Am I supposed to just knock on the door and say to Mera: My, Miss Mera, could we please go a r-(round) I mean, have a chat to brighten up my mood? I think Mera whos extremely busy will just get angry and close the door on me. I honestly want to have a talk with someone, but Mera is the only one who I can speak with here.

    Should I invite Mera for some tea?

    Ah, your highness. I have been waiting for you. What are you doing standing at the front door?

    The door got pulled open just as I was having an internal conflict with myself. Meras voice appeared before me. I raised my head and looked at Mera awkwardly. I had forgotten that Meras sense of smell is much superior to ours. She probably already noticed my presence when I got to the door. I was still hesitant.

    Ah, yeah, but I dont have any business. I just wanted to have a chat.

    I smiled weakly and continued rather despairingly: Alright, Im know Im pitiful and dont even have somebody to talk to. Do what you have to, I wont bother you.

    Mera quickly pulled my wrist, smiled and said to me: Wait, your highness. I did not say I was busy right now. Your timing is quite good as I usually go for some tea around this time. It would be an honour to share some tea with you, your highness.

    I turned around to look at her behind her ck face veil, smiled and then said: Thats great then. Itll be on me this time.

    I could not be happier.

    She smiled and then affectionately wrapped her arm around mine. I shivered all over. I wanted to break free but then realised that wrapping your arm around another here doesnt mean much to the elves, so I didnt push her away. Mera appeared to look much better today. It looks like she got some good rest yesterday. We didnt say anything to each other. We just silently walked together to the teahouse, sat down, and ordered the same tea as yesterday.

    Your highness, if you need someone to talk to, juste right to me. After we took a sip of our respective teas, Mera started the conversation. She smiled and said: I understand the pain of not having anyone to talk to because I too am an outlier in my tribe. Sometimes when I want to talk to someone, I too cannot find someone. You must be the same as a half-blooded prince.

    I smiled bitterly, took a sip and said: Its not a problem of lineage for me, but rather because the queen is too strict with me. I only have Lucia by my side. The female maids dont dare speak to me. I asked them why and they told me it was because the queen forbids them from approaching me. There are also few people whoe into the pce so I virtually dont have any friends. Youre my only friend, Miss Mera.

    Mera wryly curled her lips and then said: I am honoured to be your friend, your highness. Since we are friends, I will help you relieve some of your stress. Please share with me your frustrations, your highness.

    I sighed and then told Mera about it. I trust Mera because she sincerely worships mom and is sincerely thankful to her. Thats the reason I trust that she wont tell others. Further, Mera is very conscious of avoiding attracting attention to herself so I doubt shed do something that would.

    I see, I understand.

    I picked up my cup of tea and took a small sip because my throat was feeling ufortable after all that talking. Mera picked up the pot of tea, poured some hot-tea, and then looked at me with a smile and said: First, please allow me tomend you on your fairness and kindness. I do not have any wine here, so I shall use tea as a substitute. I shall pay respect to your will to uphold justice, kindness and conscience.

    I looked at Mera, raised my cup of tea and then finished it in one go. I then smiled helplessly and said; Please dont say that. I think that everybody would be the same.

    If everybody treated virtue with importance, then this world would be a utopia. However, your majesty, not everybody views equality, benevolence and integrity with importance. I am very happy to know that my king possesses such virtue.

    She smiled as she looked at me, sighed and then said: You are feeling conflicted right now because you feel that it is unfair. But it is actually fair since the power you possess is the queens power. And hence, you are disying your strength the same way others do. Its just that your strength is somebody elses strength.

    I think thats incorrect.

    Why is it incorrect? Because it is not your strength? Is it the king that wins the war in every war? The king relies on his soldiers and generals to win the war. It is not shameless to rely on the strength of others as you sometimes need to rely on the strength of others to aplish things. The only thing is that your current strength is the queens strength and not your own.

    Mine? The queens?

    That is correct. Let us look at it like this. If you were the one who personally ordered someone to concoct the potion, you who discovered a cheat-method, and you who nned the contest, then you would not feel the sense of guilt of benefitting without having done anything you are feeling right now.

    Mera callously sped her hands and continued: A king does not necessarily need to possess his own strength. The problem right now, your highness, is that you do not have strength.

    I smiled helplessly. Mera wasnt wrong. I dont think Id feel guilty like this if I wanted to cheat. The sense of guilt Im now feeling is due to me having to cheat when I dont want to, and because I cant object to the n mom gave me. If it were a n I came up with, Id probably be ted right now.

    If I came up with it, then it proves that I wanted to cheat.

    The problem right now is that I dont want to cheat, yet I have no other option. And if I wanted to cheat, I have no means of cheating.

    And the reason for that is because Ick the so-called strength. I understood the meaning of power, but I didnt possess the weapon that would allow me to exercise my power. With the humans, I needed the Valkyries. Here, I need mom.

    But, I dont think I need to, do I?

    No, you do need to. If youwant to save something, then you would understand that you cannot rely on anybody. You can only rely on your sword, orthose whom are loyal to you. I believe that thetter is more appropriate for a king.

 Book 3: Chapter 14

    Book 3: Chapter 14

    Come, son. The key to swordsmanship is not in the sword itself but in your footwork and wrist, but of course adept swordsmanship is also necessary. However, the physiques of us elves are not suited. The swordsmanship that elves use leans towards smaller steps, flicking the wrist and stabbing techniques, just like this.

    Mom flicked her wrist, stepped forward and then switched to a lunge, lifted her sword up horizontally to her eye level, and then quickly and fiercely stabbed at the wooden dummy before her like a snake attacking its prey. Her sword moved through the air as a blur. The next thing I knew, mom had returned to her original pose, but the wooden dummy had a hole in it.

    This is the most basic sword technique elves learn. Its called Python Bite, and just like its name, you need to thrust as fast as a snake attacking its prey. Your movement needs to be smooth and simple. What you need is explosive power from your waist, wrist and calves. Needless to say, you wont have time to prepare on the battlefield. But once you master this move, youll be able to easily utilise your explosive strength. Thats why all those who learn swordsmanship are required to learn this technique first.

    I nodded to show I understood, then looked at mom and said: Mom, please teach me swordsmanship!

    No. Stay away from this sort of stuff, son.

    Mom turned me down with a smile and then sheathed the sword. She ced it on a shelf by the side, then tapped on my lip with her finger and said: Once you pick up a sword, youll never be able to put it down. Once youve killed, you will no longer feel guilty about killing, and thereby wont be afraid of the meaning of life. You saw that woman, didnt you? She used to be a naive and bright girl, but can you associate the way she is now with the words kind and humane? I refuse to let you be like her whenever I see her.

    Mom looked at me and then touched my face. She affectionately crouched down and looked into my eyes. Her blue eyes showed gentleness and love. She softly said: Son, mommy is very happy to see that your eyes show kindness right now. Mommy doesnt ask that you achieve any major aplishments. Mommy just hopes that you can maintain your kindness like this. Youve gone through too much war and bloodshed since you were born. Mommy will be satisfied as long as you can remain kind and protect this gift the gods gave you.

    I lowered my head. Mom mustve been referring to the war over their son ten years ago. Mom and the empress are different. Mom doesnt wish for me to be apetent king. Instead, she wants for me to continue living happily. I guess this must be the difference between lifespans for humans and elves. Mom can live for a very long time, but the empress cant wait. This must also be why I wasnt too satisfied when I was with humanity. A humans life is too short, yet they desire far too much. As a result, they resort to scheming and fighting.

    I believe that mom has experienced everything the empress experienced. However, if she did experience everything the empress did, could she maintain her current self?

    I looked at mom and gently asked: Mom, have you killed somebody before?

    I have.

    Mom stroked my head with a smile and said: Mommy killed many people on the battlefield. But that was for protecting my family behind me, and my beloved son. Therefore, mommy doesnt feel guilty about it. However, mommy wont be someone who revels in the feeling of killing. Sometimes killing is unavoidable, but you must remember, dont kill out of vengeance or desire. If you must kill, kill for your country and others. When you pick up a sword, you should always feel sad and helpless, resolute yet unwilling. And never kill out of anger or for joy.

    Mom gave me a kiss on my forehead and said with a smile: But you dont need to worry about this sort of stuff, son, because as long as mommy is here, mommy will make sure you dont have to take up a sword.

    Uhm.

    I smiled bitterly. Itd be pointless of me to hold a sword since I dont know swordsmanship anyway.

    Lucia stepped out from inside a small room to the side, looked at us motionless, then threw the towel in her hand down, bowed and said: Ah, your highnesses.

    Water was dripping from her hair. It looks like she just finished washing up after training. Lucia wore her tight suit she wears while on duty, walked up to us and then asked: Swordsmanship?

    No, mom was just showing me some basics.

    I forced a smile and then said: I do want to learn swordsmanship, but mom wont teach me.

    Thats perfectly normal. Its toote for you to start learning swordsmanship now. You can do it for exercise, but if its for the deer hunting festival, then it wont be of any use. Swordsmanship needs to be learnt from a young age and practiced for a long time before you can be aplished with the sword. Unless youre a genius, youll only be able to learn how to hold a sword without hurting yourself in the few days we have left.

    Lucia drew a long sword, took in a deep breath, and after a sh of light, I looked at the wooden dummy before me split in twopletely astonished. Lucia sheathed the sword and said: There are only two days left until the deer hunting ceremony. You should just rest well, your highness.

    Lucia, dont you usea dagger?

    I started by learning swordsmanship since swordsmanship and archery are basics that elves need to begin their training from. Lucia looked at me and then continued: Alright, now I want to know where you went at noon, your highness. I can smell a new perfume scent on you.

    I noticed Lucias hand pressed on the sword handle. Mom too looked at me with curiosity. How the heck is your sense of smell so keen? Do you always have your wind elves blow my scent over towards your direction or something? Youre making yourself a borderline yandere by acting like this, you know?!

    I went to have some tea with Miss Mera.

    Miss Mera?

    Lucia gave me a loathing frown and said: I admit that Miss Mera has helped you with many things and is our good friend, but I suspect that you and her are walking on a very thin line if youre going to have tea with her when you have no business. Put another way, if this continues, you two will soon develop a rtionship thats beyond normal.

    No, no!! We really are just friends! Friends!

    I swear to god that nothing happened between Miss Mera and I. I even came back early today. We didnt do anything. We honestly just had some tea and then had a conversation between two people who had no confidant.

    Then why do you have the scent of her perfume on you?

    Lucia narrowed her eyes and coldly said: Your highness, I dont ept you having a lover in any form. Please break off any rtions you have with them before marrying me.

    Where did theme from?!

    I chuckled and said: Theres honestly nothing between us. I just went for some tea. I dont have any lovers. Do you not know me well enough, Lucia? Forget lovers, maids arent even permitted to speak to me.

    As a husband, the most important thing is to be loyal. Mom stood behind me as she smiled and continued: Son, I hope that youre not the type of husband whod betray his wife.

    Of course not!

    Lucias jealousy is a bit excessive, dont we agree?! Come on, isnt it normal for a king to have numerous lovers? I think Ill face an ending worse than death if Lucia catches me cheating.

    Alright, goodbye my isekai harem life. With a sword-wielding elf by my side, I can kiss my harem goodbye.

    But I dont want any other girl if I have Lucia. Ill be satisfied if I can live a peaceful life.

 Book 3: Chapter 15

    Book 3: Chapter 15

    Your highness, your hunting gear for tomorrow has been prepared.

    A maid knocked on my door in the evening and hung a smooth set of clothes for hunting at my top of my bed then bowed and said: I wish you victory and a safe return.

    Thank you.

    I smiled and ced the thick book in my hand down. I guess this book can be considered elven literature. Its a pretty good novel. The literature of elves is a little sad, as itments the passage of time and their own long lifespans. Virtually nobody cares for politics, but there are lots of them who reflect on war and think about the value of things. Its quite an interesting read.

    In the past, a young prince could act hipster after reading just one bookpletely written in English. When I return, I can say that I read the literature of another type of being. I wondered what sort of reaction Id get if I had my phone, took a picture, and then took it back and said: This is thenguage of elves that you hipsters admire so much.

    Theyd probably think Im insane.

    Wow, your hunting gear looks so good, your highness.

    Lucia jumped onto the bed barefoot and then picked up my hunting gear. It was made of leather, and was basically the same as what hunters nowadays where, except that it was a tighter fit on the body. It had the royal familys golden coat of arms embroidered on it, there was a cape attached to the back which had pockets on two rows. The cape also acts as a nket during winter. The red cape on the ck clothes looked quite cool. We would wear boots for footwear to prevent bugs and the sort from crawling in.

    I looked at Lucia who waspletely naked before me measuring up my hunting gear and smiled wryly. I wanted to tell hipsters: The elf you guys like so much is on my bed stark naked.

    Lucia looked at me and then said: Your highness, the deer hunting festival is tomorrow. It doesnt look like youre nervous.

    Arent you the same? I feel like its the night before my final exams where I havent revised anything and might as well just wing it. But this time, I dont intend to do that. Ill kill a white deer king even if it means I have to use the stuff mom gave me if I have too.

    Final exams?

    Lucia was slightly puzzled. I smiled, and then gently reached my hand out to hold her hand. Lucia followed along and sat by my side, and then hugged me around my waist. I gently held her hand and said: I honestly dont have any ambitions. Up until now, the biggest decision Ive made mustve been deciding to marry you.

    Lucia gently leaned against me, lowered her head and replied:Uhm.

    My Lucia leaned into my embrace and resolutely said: Initially InitiallyI thought you didnt love me because you never gave me any reaction before. You treated me the same way you treated friends. However, after what happened with the Earth Dragons, the feelings you shared with me made me really happy. Ive always loved you, your highness, ever since we were young. Always. Up until now. So Im very happy that youve finally fallen in love with me. I Ill give it my all tomorrow to repay the love you have given me, and to prove my love for you, your highness.

    Why does it feel like youre proposing to me?

    I smiled and then gently cupped Lucias face in my hands. Lucia paused and her face turned slightly red. She closed her eyes and reached her arm around to hug my neck. My heartbeat sped up and I could feel Lucias body temperature slowly rise, as a strong flower scent slowly fill the air. Lucia who had her eyes shut was slightly nervous and as a result, quivered gently. Her eyeshes seemed like they were keeping time and she slowly tilted her cute-red-flower-like lips upwards and slowly came closer.

    I closed my eyes and slowly leaned in closer towards her lips. Lucias breathing slowly came closer and I could feel her nervous and anticipating breaths brush my skin. I gently touched my nose against hers, and heard her moan shyly. My lips could feel the gentle warmth before them and couldnt wait to go in for them.

    Son! The deer hunting festival is tomorrow. Have you prepared? Stop!!! Stop you two!!

    A voice mixed with anger, sorrow and jealousy exploded at the door, scaring Lucia and I, causing us to quickly separate. I looked towards the door stunned. Mom looked at us with shock. She had distrust and jealousy written on her face. She looked at us, waved her hands with frustration and kicked her legs as she shouted: No! No! Not! Happening! You two are not to do anything impure before you get married! You absolutely must not! Until you get married, youre only allowed to do this sort of stuff with mommy! Stop, you two! Youre not married yet! Youre not allowed to perform such shameless acts!

    Wait! Wait a second!!

    Thats not right! Thats not right! I can understand no sexual acts before marriage! But what the heck is this about doing it with my mom?! Is there not some sort of huge problem with what you said?! What do you mean you can only do it with mommy before you get married? Doing this sort of stuff with my mom before marriage is basically self-destruction!

    Lucia immediately knelt on the bed and apologised as though she just did something wrong and got caught: I apologise, your highness!

    Dont apologise! This is wrong! Theres something wrong with what the queen said!! And whats wrong with fiances kissing?! It doesnt matter even if we do something that cant be described No, what the hell am I saying! Without assistance from Lucias wind elves tomorrow, the deer hunting n will be a pic, with us as the food! No! Not a pic, but a wilderness survival event, and one without Bear Grylls leading us for that matter! And theres this remarried woman too.

    Mom angrily ran over to my side and aggressively hugged my head. She aggressively pulled me into her embrace without waiting for my approval. Come to think of it, Ive been killed many times via being buried in boobs, havent I?! Ive experienced this extremely great yet painful experience every time. My body cant take much more!!

    My son is mine right now. I wont let anyone have him! You can do that sort of stuff after you get married, but not now! No! Youre absolutely forbidden!

    Mom pulled me into her bosom even tighter. I desperately struggled but mom had no intention of letting go.

    Yes! Understood, your highness! But it looks like his highness is in a lot of pain right now.

    Ah.

    I finally managed to escape. I gasped for air, looked at mom and eximed: Mom, youre a bit too worked up, arent you? We Were just kissing. Didnt you say you already gave birth to me by this age?

    Thats different! I was already married! I gave birth to you after I was married to my brother! Whatever the case, you two still arent married so you cant engage in that sort of intimate behaviour!

    Mom had her arms folded as she looked at me angrily. She then said: What are you going to do about the deer hunting festival tomorrow if you do that sort of stuff? And if you want to kiss, cant you kiss mommy instead?

    No, no, no, no!!! Its wrong on every level to kiss my mom!

    I reached my hands out and grabbed my head. The elves philosophies, world view and values No, moms philosophies, world view and values are hard for me toprehend. Mom continued to lecture us for a while. She then stood up and reminded me to prepare the potions before she left. I sighed. I finally raised my head to look at Lucia and noticed that she too was feeling a bit too embarrassed to look at me.

    Pfft.

    We bothughed out loud and then lied down on the bed together as we held hands and interlocked our fingers.

    Lucia, I will give you a wedding ceremony youll be pleased with.

    Uhm. Your highness, the wedding ceremony I want, is the one with you standing by my side.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    1) Edward Michael Bear Grylls is a British adventurer, writer and television presenter from Northern Irnd.

    2) Troy is using the term hipster in an insulting manner in this chapter. The original Chinese term refers to social groups found in first-tier Chinese cities whose members disy an ostensible interest of non-Chinese music, movie, literature, drama, etc., many of whichdespite being widely recognised canons of human civilizationremain somehow unknown to the general public of China, partly because of what happened post-1949. The term is often used derogatorily as a manifestation of the prevailing populism of the present-day China.

 Book 3: Chapter 16

    Book 3: Chapter 16

    Wow.

    I said that it felt like the elf capital wasnt as crowded as the human imperial capital, right? Well, I take that back. The elf poption is no less than the human poption.

    The field for the deer hunting festival was the forest in the East. We werent provided with maps. We were only given a rough guideline and all the participating elves gathered in the imperial capital this afternoon while all the elves in the imperial capital came out in full force, lining up all the way to the path we left via. This congested the wide stone road, leaving room for only two horses to pass through, one behind the other. They wore big smiles as they threw flower petals towards us. Female elves from the shops by the sides stuck their heads out of their windows and waved their handkerchiefs, generously cheering us on.

    There werent a lot of elves participating, but neither was there few. There were approximately twenty participants. A few of them were soldiers in the imperial guard unit. I noticed the cavalry girl practising her jockey skills I met a few days back was also present. I noticed a few elves dressed in hunter costumes. However, elves being lean, they didnt look badass even if they were to wear tiger skin.

    I rode my horse to the front of the group with Lucia following behind. Flower petals, perfume and even handkerchiefs got thrown onto my face. The elves cheered me on and quite a number of them sent me blow-kisses. I could feel an extremely frightening aura behind me. I smiled and waved at them. I suddenly had a thought. Did Troy see the same scenery as Im seeing right now when he led the children of the noble families to y the Earth Dragons?

    This feeling doesnt feel good since what followed the grandiose cheers was a tragic ending.

    If I hadnte here, Troy would be buried in the ground as nourishment for bugs right now. No, thats not right. If that were the case, then angry and despaired Vyvyan and Elizabeth would probably have reduced the entire maind to particles.

    The Eastern Forest and the imperial capital are very close to each other. Actually, its better to say that the imperial capital is located within the Eastern Forest, but to the North is just the Grand Canyon. Its snowy in the Grand Canyon. The bodies of elves dont cope well in snow which is why the elves dont have a map of the North, while humanity has no way of passing through the country under the jurisdiction of the elves and they know very little about the Grand Canyon up North.

    Mom had finished the preparations in the Eastern Forest. She wore an extravagant long green dress, a luxurious crown on her head that Id never seen before, and a long woven shawl on her back as she elegantly stood atop the altar. Therge stone statue on the altar looked like a goddess with her left hand holding fresh flowers, while her right hand held a long sword as she looked down upon us majestically. Behind the queen was a brazier.

    Mom revealed a gentle smile when she saw us approach on horseback. She walked up and opened her arms. I tugged the reins to stop my horse and dismounted, standing where Inded. I walked up to mom and gave her a gentle hug just like we discussed yesterday.

    Mom faced the participants and people who ran over to watch, and loudly said: Ladies and gentlemen, my beloved citizens, my courageous warriors, and divine children, wee to the deer hunting festival! You have already proven your courage through your actions. Now please disy your skill and determination before the goddess! The gods are watching all you warriors! The goddess shall bestow you all with good fortune!

    Her speech was received with deafening cheers. I noticed there were people who moved their tents here. It looks like those people intend to see the first sessful participant return. The deer hunting festival is practically a legal long holiday man.

    The longest time was three months. So do those people intend to wait here for three months?

    Mom walked back to the lower section of the altar and pulled out a zing pair of iron pliers from the brazier. I undid the button on my hunting gear, revealing my neck. All participants were required to leave a branded mark from the heat on their neck. The mark would be something the elves could boast about for the next year.

    Mom looked at me and frowned because she felt sorry for me. She then extended her hand out and pushed me to one side. Just as I was about to call out, I felt a hot sensation on my neck. I turned my head and saw a soldier use what was like a brewed viscous juice to make a mark on my neck. Hey, hey, hey!! Everybody else has a permanent mark. Mine can be washed off, cant it?!

    I wanted to voice my objection, but I shut my mouth when I saw them burn Lucias white skin and smoke was emitted. Lucia frowned and then walked up to my side. A soldier picked up a bottle of water and gently poured the water onto the spot where Lucias burn mark was made. Her wound healed in what seemed to be an instant, leaving just a scar.

    This is holy water. This is the origin of the life force of elves. It is the best medicine for treating wounds for elves.

    I remember mom pointing to a secret room at the back of the pce and saying that.

    Lucia took two bottles, handed them to me and said: One for each of us to heal our wounds. With this, its pretty much guaranteed we wont die from external injuries.

    Ah.

    Here, your highness.

    Lucia shoved both of them into my pocket and said: Ill leave mine in your care.

    Alright.

    I nodded. I then touched the mark on Lucias neck. I pitied her as I said: Does it hurt?

    No.

    Lucia whipped her ponytail with a smile and then said: This is a talisman bestowed upon me by the gods to protect me, why would it hurt?

    Its a pity I dont have one.

    Once everybody was done, mom walked up to us again, stretched her arms open and said: Participants, children of the gods, proud elves, I hope that you do not lose yourself in the forest. Remember that no matter what, you are allrades. Friends. Help each other when in times of need and protect each other when you face dangers. Do not scheme, do not use underhanded tactics, and do not frame others. Let there be only friendship and the determination to hunt. The gods will bestow you with good fortune, and I too will pray for all of here. I, Vyvyan Gdriel officially announce themencement of the deer hunting festival!! The gods shall bestow you with good luck, warriors!

    Cheers erupted like an Earthquake. I turned my head around and spotted a swarm of elves. They whistled at us and cheered. They waved at us and then walked up onto the altar. Mom quietly chanted a spell and rays of blue light encaged us. This is the random teleportation formation. In the blink of an eye, we willnd in random locations within the forest.

    I gripped the coat of arms in my hands tightly. Lucia was by my side. She gave me a smile. We were inside the light curtains of one another. Lucia reached her hand out but had no way of touching me. I reached my hand out too, but could only touch the air. Perhaps we were already in different dimensions.

    Inside my backpack are all the cheat-items mom gave me, but I was still hesitant, even now. I had no intention of utilising them as soon as I entered the field. I wanted to at least give it my best with Lucia before resorting to them. Im of the belief that although the elves by my side are all skilled, killing a white deer king within a week is impossible for them.

    See you in a bit.

    I read Lucias lips. The next instant, I felt like I got shoved into a washing machine. I was entrapped inplete darkness while there was the sound of a strong wind in my ear as I was whirled around towards an exit. No, let me use another example, it was like somebody removed the cork of time which led to me being taken away with everything.

    *Thud!*

    I suddenly got tossed out and could breathe in the scent of grasnd once again. I heard a crisp chirp and opened my eyes where I found myself inside a shrub. I struggled to stand up, and then crawled, rolled and navigated my way out of the shrubs and stood up on the grass. I scanned my surroundings and saw a rare prairie. However, in the distance was a deep forest.

    The sun above me irritated my eyes so I had some trouble opening them. It appears mynding location isnt too shabby. Alright then, lets start searching for a white deer king.

    I felt like there was an animal that was looking at me stunned, and I happened to discover it.

    It looked like a deer.

    It was about the size of a horse.

    It had a horn on its head.

    It waspletely white.

    Isnt that a white deer king?!

    It stared nkly at me who suddenly appeared. It still had grass that it hadnt finished chewing in its mouth. Its gaze indicated that it was evidently shocked like somebody who suddenly sticks their utensils into your dish while youre eating and stirs it around, and then wears a smug look.

    Mom, is this your idea of random teleportation?! This is random?! You randomly teleported me behind a white deer king?!!

    This is cheating! CHEATING!!

 Book 3: Chapter 17

    Book 3: Chapter 17

    I raised my two hands up high and looked at the white deer king with its shining horn pointed downwards, as it kicked its hooves like it was about to charge an enemy and shouted: Umm Umm I dont know if you can understand me, but I dont have any ulterior motives. Remove your horn and we can even be friends. Honest!

    I realise Im being stupid, but I dont intend to just kill it right now, and I dont know what to do when Ive got a horn pointed at me. If it charged me from such a close distance, Id probably be dead before I could draw my sword. Wait, no, Id have a hole in me.

    The white deer king looked at me mockingly and snorted. It then raised its head and shot me a gaze of mockery. I paused and then pointed to myself and said: Do you understand me? I I came to participate in the deer hunting festival But I dont want to kill you using this sort of method. Its not fair, so So go ahead and run. Leave this ce Itd be too unfair and immoral if I killed you like this.

    If I whipped out my gun and opened fire before it could react, Id have pierced its skull at such a close distance and the deer hunting festival would be over. I reacted faster than the white deer king back there, but I gave up when my hand touched my gun. I cant kill it by relying on cheat methods. Itd be too unfair, and too fake. What would I say? I got teleported behind a white deer king, so I just shot it dead?

    I can exin these potions and whatnot since others brought animal traps and the sort, so its normal for me to bring some support potions, right? But mom teleporting me behind a white deer king makes me feel bad. I may be powerless but my pride wont let me ept such a shady victory. And thats why I didnt draw my gun. The white deer king who didnt react in time didnt run either. Instead, it was revving to charge me.

    The white deer king kicked its hooves and slowly trotted over to me. I was so frightened I didnt dare to move. I dont know why. Its just an animal, but its gaze froze me in ce. I think its got more of a rulers aura more than I do. It may be just a king of a group of deer, but it was still domineering. It walked up to my side and I could feel the heat expelled from its snort. It was just a deer, and yet it resembled a horse so much. I think itd be a chollima if I attached reins to it. Its tall and domineering appearance and its singr horn girls loved dont have any corrtion with each other.

    If it didnt have grass in its mouth, Id mistake it for a carnivore.

    It made a few sounds which sounded like augh and then brushed its head against my face gently. I retreated a few steps from fear. It too, retreated two steps before bowing its head to me, turning away and running off. A strong gust of wind blew against me. Its running speed is honestly far too fast. It only left a few white after images behind. Its running speed was like seeing an F1 race car elerate before you.

    I let out a heavy sigh after watching its back disappear. I have no idea when Ill see it again. The next time I see it might be on somebodys shoulder or in a well for all I know. However, I feel like that white deer king was no simpleton. It stuck its horn out and was ready to fight to the death instead of running when it faced me. It was even able to understand me. The animals here in the elf kingdom truly do have characteristics of the elves. I think its probably due to them possessing simr magic.

    Im such a contradictory person. Im powerless, yet I pursue fairness, not realising that being powerless as I am is in itself unfair on me. Miss Mera was right. This is the type of person I am. I pursue freedom while I dont have the necessary assets to have freedom. Im innately kind, and yet I must continually face endless killing. I pursue fairness when Im unable to protect myself.

    Simply put, perhaps its because Ick strength and the courage to use strength.

    Miss Mera was spot on.

    I realise that I have the power to take the life of any other of my choice. However, I dont really want to use that power. But I wont hesitate to use if when I want to.

    I picked up the coat of arms in my hands. Alright, I surrendered the opportunity to end the contest in an instant, so I now need to search for Lucia, and then well go search for the white deer king I let go.

    Ah, your highness.

    As soon as I picked up the coat of arms, a voice came towards me from behind. I spun my head around and saw Lucia look at me with a smile. She said: Her highness teleported us within close proximity to each other.

    Ah

    She cheated this part too?

    I nodded. Lucia looked at me and asked: Have you discovered the tracks of a white deer king, your highness

    I replied honestly: Yeah.

    Oh?

    Lucia was surprised. She then took her bow off her back happily and said: Where is it? Is it close or is it hiding somewhere?

    It was just here a moment ago.

    Ah

    Lucia strapped her bow back on disappointedly and then said: Do you know which direction it ran off in then, your highness?

    I pointed in the direction the white deer king vanished and said: That way.

    How do you know so much, your highness? You didnt engage it before it ran off, did you? Lucia looked at me a little surprised, and then said in a tone of admiration: You really live up to your title, your highness. You found a white deer king on the first day and engaged it. Your performance is more superiorpared to the previous king!

    No The white deer king just happened to appear before me where Inded. I smiled bitterly as I rubbed my head and continued, And then I let it go.

    Why?! That was such a good opportunity! Thats a one-in-a-thousand coincidence!

    Thats why its not a coincidence. I covered my face. Lucia wouldnt believe me if I told her it was the queens handiwork, would she? Yes, shes a fair and just queen before others, but shes never had any considerations for fairness when ites to me. Shes been cheating ever since she gave me these items!

    Mom deliberately arranged it. She wanted me to kill a white deer king and then return, but I dont want to. Its too unfair. The other participants mustve prepared for an extensive period of time too. I dont want to give you a wedding ceremony thats fraudulent either. The best case scenario would be for us to kill a white deer king together, and then enjoy the wedding ceremony of a true hero.

    I looked at Lucia and said in a serious tone: Of course, if youre tired or something unexpected happens, Ill use the potions mom gave me and then well kill a white deer king and return to get married. Just consider it as using here to nurture our feelings. I trust you Lucia. The Lucia I know is the strongest. And hence, I want to kill a white deer king with you using our own powers and not rely on cheating.

    Lucia looked at me and revealed a slight smile. She then let out a helpless sigh, grabbed hold of my hand and said: Im very happy to be acknowledged by you, your highness. Its just that I feel pressured like this. But never mind. Lets just do as you suggested, your highness. You truly are a kind person. Nobody can see us here, but I trust that the gods are watching us.

    I hope they approve of my decision.

    They definitely will! So lets go look for traces of a white deer king now!

    Alright!

    We held hands and went in the direction the white deer king disappeared in as we happily chatted and giggled.

    Lucia was right. Nobody will see us here. Even if I had shot the white deer king dead back there, nobody wouldve known what had happened.

    However, my conscience wouldnt allow me to do that.

    I dont seek the approval of the gods. Its just that I dont want to torture myself.

    At the same time that was happening.

    A few sharp daggers were drawn from a ce in the forest that nobody could see.

 Book 3: Chapter 18

    Book 3: Chapter 18

    Lucia crouched on the ground and stared at the empty prairie before me to determine the direction. Ah, she wasnt trying to determine our location but rather where the white deer king ran off to.

    White deer king and elves are the same because theyre both beings that possess powerful mana. As such, traces of mana will be left behind once they move. Subsequently, if you want to pursue a white deer king, you need to trace the track of mana it left behind. If we cant find the white deer king, well need to spend a lot of time searching for a white deer king.

    Most of the time at a deer hunting festival is spent searching. Once it has been found, pursuing and killing it is a quick matter. Hence, Lucia and I were already ahead of the other groups. Weve alreadypleted half of the event. We just need to locate the white deer king again and then kill it.

    Alright.

    Lucia stood up with satisfaction and then said: Your highness, pleasee this way. It looks like the white deer king ran back into the forest. I think the probability of us finding one in an open area is quite low, so it looks like well have to kill it in the forest. However, itste now so it wouldnt be wise to enter the forest now. Lets set up camp here. Your highness, please help me find some branches around the perimeter of the forest.

    I nodded, looked at the sun setting and replied: Alright.

    To be honest, this is a little different to the deer hunting festival I imagined. We walked hand-in-hand, chatted and flirted the whole entire time. When Lucia saw berries, she plucked them and shared them with me. We havent even left the open area here yet. This feels more like a honeymoon or a date!

    But we were earnestly searching for traces of the white deer king. I have moms acts of cheating to thank for allowing us the luxury to be rxed.

    I arrived at the perimeter of the forest and nced at the forest. Theres a faint light inside the forest when the sun is out. It looks really holy and beautiful, but once the sun goes down, the forest bes dark. A cold wind blew towards me from inside the forest, whistling like a cry which made me shudder.

    I sneezed. I dont want to enter the forest even if Lucia asks me too. I went around the forest and collected snapped branches one after another while Lucia was at arge tree in front of the forest using rocks to try and light a fire. To be frank, I still dont know what were going to eat tonight. Lucia didnt mention what she wanted to eat either. Perhaps its because elves are able to withstand hunger. Itsmon for elves to not have proper food sources, and settle with grilled meat, beer and berries for the day.

    As for me, Im a half-blooded elf. I wont die from starvation if I dont eat in the evening, but it feels like something is missing if I skip dinner.

    Rustle, rustle!

    Just as I was thinking about food a rustling sound suddenly came from behind me in the forest. I turned my head around and saw a lump of white. It was about as tall as me, furry and white, had two long ears and it looked at me with a pair of blood-red eyes. It pped its mouth as it chewed something.

    Is it sitting or is it crouching? Its two forepaws were curled up by its chest. It looked at me as if it were struggling to determine what I was. I think it weighed roughly double my weight! A big thick white blob ball of flesh just appeared before me like that and focused its gaze on me.

    You must be a rabbit!!!

    A rabbit as tall as a human!!

    Youre a rabbit no matter how I see it! Thats it, youre my dinner tonight!!

    I threw the branches I had collected down and leapt at the rabbit like a tiger leaping at its prey. It may be a rabbit as tall as a human, but its just a herbivore. It cant possibly be crueller than me. I dont know why I didnt pull out my gun and leap at it either. Maybe it was because my imagination told me to leap at it and bring it under control, and then skin it and itll be edible. Thats what army veterans say, right?

    And so, I leapt at it.

    And then, I got rocked.

    The rabbit punched me on my chin with its forepaw. It struck so hard I saw stars. I felt humiliated. If I lose to a group of white deer kings then so be it, but even you think you can push me around?! Ill put all my pride as a human on the line today to beat your ass! I grabbed its fur in one hand and then viciously smashed its eye with my other hand.

    It cried out in pain. It was the first time I heard the cry of a rabbit. I then got sent flying. My lower abdomen felt like it took a deathblow that nearly made me puke. I rolled around on the ground several times. No wonder why people call it the rabbits rising kick. The kick hurt like hell.

    I had a handful of rabbit fur in my hand. You might not believe me, but I was hit so hard by a rabbit I was wailing on the ground.

    The rabbit didnt run. It instead roared and then started hopping aggressively. It looked like it intended to stomp me to death! You may be a rabbit, but you must weigh like two-hundred kilograms. If you stomp on me, I really will die!! I didnt care about honour or pain anymore at that point. I clumsily reached for my gun at my waist, whipped it out at fired six consecutive shots at it.

    After the smoke passed, it became a blob of meat before it could jump on top of me andnded heavily on top of me. It dropped so hard it nearly winded me. I mustered up my strength to push its corpse away and then stumbled to stand up. I sat on its furry corpse and reflected on life.

    I got bashed by a rabbit dammit! I got bashed by a rabbit! And I almost got bashed to death by the rabbit. It looks like this world doesnt suit me well. If I cant beat humans, then so be it, but even a rabbit?

    Lucia appeared in front of me with her dagger still in hand. After scanning the surroundings nervously, she saw me leaning on the rabbit, and said in a surprised tone: Your highness! Are you alright? Ah A rabbit.

    Yeah, a rabbit.

    I nodded and then struggled to get back on my feet. Did that kick injure my organs or knock a lumbar disk of mine out? Whatever the case, my body was hurting. I was in a bad mood. I felt a sense of helpless powerlessness.

    You killed a rabbit, your highness! This is great, we can grill a rabbit tonight. But why do you look so down, you highness?

    The rabbit hit me.

    Sorry, what did you say?

    The rabbit hit me.

    I beg you, stop asking me. Im about to cry here.

    You wrestled with the rabbit?!

    Lucia was surprised and puzzled at first. Immediately after, she burst outughing. She grabbed her belly as sheughed. She was close to rolling on the floorughing. I looked at her helplessly. I got beat by a rabbit like this and yet instead of being concerned about me, youre enjoying my suffering? This is the first time Im suspecting the authenticity of your feelings for me, Lucia.

    Hahahahahaha. Sorry, your highness. Its not I just dont understand why you wrestled with a rabbit. You have a gun and yet you wrestled it. I dont quite get it. And you didnt win either. Hahahaha! This is hrious!!

    I beg you, please dont kick a downed man. And who said I didnt win?! Look whos lying dead here! I helplessly smiled wryly and then said: I I

    Its alright, your highness. Rabbits are very strongbatants. Its not strange for you to not be able to defeat it. Its just that the reason that youre the first person to not defeat a rabbit is because youre the only one who has attempted to tussle with a rabbit. We all either use bows and arrows or traps to kill them. I dont think theres another whod wrestle with a rabbit like you. But isnt that good? Well have more meat for dinner, and you can treat that as revenge. Come, your highness. Please grab its other leg. Lets drag it back.

    And that was how the future Hero King, Troy Gdriel lost his first fight miserably. That rabbit could brag to countless others and those of the next generation for a long time.

    It could boast: You may not believe me, but I fought that guy and even beat him! And he was the one who started the fight first!

 Book 3: Chapter 19

    Book 3: Chapter 19

    Your highness, I had no idea you were so skilled at grilling meat.

    Lucia ate her grilled meat as she gave her praise. Well, without a barbeque, youll get juicy meat no matter how I grill it. I just cant chargrill meat. My grilling skills were honed when I went to barbeques with my ssmates. The only thing that couldfort us on lonely nights was beer and grilled meat, but Im still not sure if it wasmb or not.

    We just tore off one leg of the rabbit, and that was enough for both of us. I wondered how the grilled rabbit store always hung several pieces of meat every day. I thought they killed tens of rabbits a day, but just one leg is enough.

    Without a barbeque, I skewered the meat on Lucias arrow. I tried used a tree branch, but when I bit down, my mouth was filled with the nt-juices. After confirming that Lucias arrow didnt have venom on it, I used her arrow since it was the closest thing to a skewer.

    Its a given I cut the arrowhead off. Lucia didnt seem to care about me wasting an arrow of hers. She said that you could only use one arrow to kill a white deer king as it wouldve fled by the time you grabbed your second arrow, and hence, bringing so many arrows was pointless.

    Lucia finished another serve and then licked the oil off the corner of her mouth and wiped her hands with the fur of the rabbit before finally sitting to one side satisfied. I threw the left over bones to one side and then sat by Lucias side and held her hand. Lucia revealed a smile, leaned onto my shoulder, and looked up to the sky.

    I rarely stargazed in the past. If the night sky was not so beautiful and captivating, I probably wouldnt have looked up at the sky. Lucia and I interlocked our fingers as we looked at the sky full of stars. The wind blew Lucias hair into my face. The faint fragrance surrounded me. She raised her head to look at the sky full of stars with her eyes full of spirit and said: Its so beautiful.

    Yeah.

    I looked at the bright Milky Way and sighed.

    If only we had grape wine with us now.

    We should be in the pce about now then. Didnt we grill meat under the moonlight before? Well, except we grilled Earth Dragon meat that time.

    Yeah.

    Luciaughed and then said: I think the Earth Dragon meat was tastier, though it wasnt you who grilled itst time.

    If you want some more, we can just go kill some more Earth Dragons again. You can lure them again and Ill create ballistae to kill them.

    Lucia turned her head around to look at me and asked: Arent you concerned for me, your highness?

    I wasst time. But afterst time, I think youre almighty.

    Lucia knocked my head with a smile and then let out a long sigh, and in a reminiscent tone: Thats the reason Ive always done my best. Do you remember how we snuck out of the pce and we unfortunately got captured by bounty hunters, your highness? Elven girls were very popr at the time. They never had any interest in you, but you protected me and got bashed until your face was bruised and swollen. But even then, you desperately yelled at me to escape.

    Ah.

    I gave an awkward smile. I frankly dont have that memory. Thats something Troy did, not me. However, I felt like Ive done the same thing before. I had Nier leave and used myself as bait, though that was to allow Nier to return to the pce smoothly as well as to buy time. But thinking back on it now is scary.

    Luckily the patrol squad found us and saved us. After that, I decided I couldnt be so weak and made up my mind to be capable enough to protect you, your highness.

    Lucia slowly tightened her grip on my hand. She looked at the sky and slowly said: I was originally thin and small. I possessed neither strength nor stamina, and yet I went to find the wind elves for buffs. I didnt know how to hunt at the time and had no survival skills in the wilderness. I remember I ate a venomous berry and had a severe stomach ache. I starved, froze and got hurt, but I only thought of you. In the end, I sessfully wounded a white deer with a shot. When it tried to flee, I leapt at it and grabbed its leg. I cant remember how long I got dragged along by it. At the end, I found myself silently lying on the altar of the wind elves.

    Lucia

    Its fine, your highness. Its all in the past.

    Lucia smiled when she heard my sad tone. Sheforted me instead by saying: Your highness, that incident, your kindness and courage is worthy of my eternal loyalty to you. Its not because of love or your kind favour, but because you will be an excellent king.

    You think?

    An excellent king?

    I heard something different from humanity.

    I held Lucias hand tightly but memories of that white robe filled my mind. I dont know what Troy has done for Lucia, but I do know I did the same for Nier. Lucia devotes her loyalty to me due to her belief that Im an excellent king, so does that mean Id be an excellent king in Niers eyes too?

    The king that Lucia and Nier each conceptualise is different.

    However, I had something I really wanted to ask.

    I looked at Lucia and asked: Lucia, I want to ask you a question. If there was somebody who wasnt Troy, just an ordinary guy, but did what Troy did, then would you love him or would you still love Troy?

    I felt slightly nervous and guilty. The question had always troubled me. I do want to marry Lucia, but I know that Im not this prince. Im somebody else. If I have to see Lucia happy because she married Troy, then my conscience wont forgive me. Ill forever feel that I conned her.

    Lucia looked and me and replied without hesitation: Of course it would be that person.

    Ah Im a little hurt.

    I was actually relieved.

    I love you because Troy was the only one that did that. Theres not just one Troy in the world, but the one who protected me back then, and the Troy whos holding my hand right now is the Troy I love. I want to get married to this Troy, not just a name.

    Lucia smiled as she reached her hand out to touch my head and said: Whats wrong, your highness? Why are thinking about such strange questions?

    Its nothing, just a spur of the moment thought.

    I sighed and then stretched my back. A gentle breeze came overhead and the leaves whistled in the wind as though they wereughing at my stupid question. Fair enough. I mean, even if I did reveal the truth, I dont think anybody would believe me. But I felt slightly better now.

    Lets turn in early then, your highness. Well have to continue pursuing the white deer king tomorrow. I think well be able to find it in three or four days.

    Alright, goodnight.

    Lucia put the fire out and wey down together, holding each others hands tightly. It was my first time sleeping on awn. The grass prickled my face. I could feel the moisture of the mud and the temperature of the day. I listened to the sounds of the bugs and the gentle breeze as I looked at my love with her eyes shut before me.

    The temperature was just right, the breeze was gentle, the stars were bright and my love was by my side.

    It was truly soothing.

    The second day.

    The tree branches gently pushed aside the marks covered by the dirt. A hand covered the ck cinders. Look up and youd see a rabbit corpse lying underneath a tree as the wind blew its fur all over the ce.

    Left over cinders were grabbed, and then said persony down on the ground to examine the grass which was still t after being tread on. Said person waved their hand. A few ck silhouettes nodded, and rushed towards the interior of the dark forest.

    Understood!

 Book 3: Chapter 20

    Book 3: Chapter 20

    Lucia and I walked together in the forest. I asked her: Ive always wanted to know why we must kill a white deer king for the deer hunting festival.

    Lucia cheerfully listened to the birds while answering me in a disheartened manner: Because the ancestors of us elves relied on white deer to live. Long ago, white deer were a very valuable animal. When elves were sent to this continent by the gods, they also did battle with the white deer led by a white deer king for a long time. The deer hunting ceremony is tomemorate those years, and thus we kill a white deer king annually.

    If somebody told me humans and elves nearly fought to the death, I wouldnt believe them. But thinking back to how the rabbit violently bashed me, I dont think there are any friendly herbivores in this forest. Even if they are herbivores, I dont think theyre going to be friendly.

    Wouldnt the group of deer be left without a leader then?

    No. Once we kill a white deer king, a more outstanding white deer king will take its spot. With our annual kill, there will sometimes be a stupid white deer king which wont survive because of its inferior intellect. The death of a white deer king isnt like the change of a dynasty. It wont lead to their kind undergoing changes.

    Lucia stretched her limbs and then continued: The horn of a white deer king is also very useful. Its a miracle ingredient that can negate hundreds of poisons. The grinded powder form of a white deer kings horn is the best venom antidote in the world. With our annual kill, we can use it to prevent diseases and people trying to poison us.

    Thats quite pitiful for them to then.

    Its nothing really. Hunting a white deer king is just like hunting anything else. Further, we show enough respect to white deer king. Isnt there a saying that goes like this: The king of one nation shall not kill the king of another nation? Theyll feel wronged if theyre killed by you, your highness.

    I looked at Lucia and said with a chuckle: Well, youll be the one to fire the shot when we find the white deer king anyway.

    True.

    We walked for a long time. All I saw in the forest were trees. My sense of direction seemed meaningless in the dense forest. There was very littlend beneath our feet. It was primarilyprised of countless leaves. When we stepped on them, it felt like bubbles would bubble up from underneath like walking in a marsh. The temperature was lower in the forest as well, which chilled my bones.

    Lets find a ce to rest.

    Just as we were about to walk over, Lucia quickly reached her hand out and grabbed my wrist before pushing me up against a tree. She then turned around and pressed her back against my body, removed her bow from her back and vigntly watched the surrounding area. She softly counted, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, five people in total. Your highness, stay behind me no matter what. Do not leave my side. They arent friendlies. Theyre definitely not participants. Theyre assassins.

    ASSASSINS?!

    Lucia shouted loudly right after I shouted. A few arrows stopped dead in their tracks in the air. A strong wind blew over and Lucia shouted: Whoever you people are, either run or surrender! I wont pursue you. Take the initiative to beg for forgiveness before her highness!

    As expected of the princes personal bodyguard. Impressive senses. We were discovered as soon as we drew our des. We thought you two wouldve been off-guard while you were busy flirting. It seems we were too naive.

    I couldnt tell which direction the voice came from. Lucia didnt move. Instead, she maintained a stance to protect me. Her eyes dted while her ears moved left and right like lightning. She reached for the sh stone intended to be used in emergencies on her waist. A sh of light like fireworks shed in the air within the forest.

    Lucia didnt hesitate to call for backup immediately.

    Fufu, youre calling for backup already? Arent you worried about the deer hunting festival ending and your wedding with his highness being thrown into the winds along with it?

    The individual mocked us, but I could sense that there was a trace of panic in their voice.

    Without his highness, there would be no wedding. Protecting his highness is my main mission. You should wise up. Ive already called for backup. Theres still time for you to escape.

    Back up?

    The person continued with their mockery: Ourrades are just outside. Who knows when your backup will arrive.? Youll both probably be dead by the time they arrive!

    Look out, your highness!!

    Lucia pushed me out of the way and evaded herself. A sword pierced the tree leaning on me a moment ago. Lucia fired off three arrows and I heard them stab into flesh. Lucia didnt focus on fighting. She instead aggressively threw down a smoke bomb, rushed out, grabbed my hand and we escaped into the forest.

    Strong gusts of wind whistled by my ear. Lucia must be moving as fast as she can. Lucia has the buffs provided by wind elves, so they shouldnt be able to catch up.

    However, we werent facingmon elves.

    *Whoosh!!*

    Wha-?!

    Lucia suddenly stopped with astonishment. Three sharp des suddenly shed downwards before us. Lucia kicked me away and then took on three people. It was the first sight I caught of the assassins. They all wore hoodies. Every now and then I caught a glimpse of a piece of cloth firmly wrapped to their faces which prevented me from seeing their faces. They were dressed in tight ck clothing and wielded long swords, simr to what Lucia wore for her night patrols.

    I staggered as I crawled, pulled out my gun, aimed at the head of one of the three assassins charging towards Lucia and pulled the trigger. I told you I was confident with my marksmanship. However, this was the first time I aimed a gun at a living person. The bullet flew through the air and created a hole in the head of the assassin, sending him flying off to one side.

    The two remaining assassins stopped in their tracks. I aimed my gun at them like I was a madman and pulled the trigger; emptying the five bullets I had remaining. Blood spurt forth from their bodies like fireworks. My bullets are the bullets from this era, just ordinary lead bullets. One dropped to the ground, while the other had yet to. Lucia then rushed forward and ran her de through his throat.

    Hargh!!

    A person suddenly appeared behind me. I turned my head around with panic and raised my gun up instinctively. I heard metal ng against metal. My hand went numb causing me to nearly drop my gun. The de in front of me reflected my terror. The tip was less than two centimetres away from my forehead.

    His de got stuck on the gun. Lucia grabbed my clothing with one hand and pulled me to one side. The next instant, I saw blood spray forth from underneath the hoodie of the assant that was pierced with an arrow, which sshed onto me.

    Pant, pant, pant.

    I sat on the ground paralysed as I panted and gasped for air. The sudden attack left my brain in an absolute mess. My tears flowed out uncontrobly, and my heart felt like it was going to explode. I couldnt feel my legs and had to lean against a tree trunk as I gasped for air. I desperately tried to stop my tears and calm my racing mind down.

    That should be all of them. I cant sense anybody elses breathing.

    Lucia vigntly scanned the surroundings before putting away her arrows, bow and dagger, and turning her head around.

    Ah.

    I had yet to speak.

    Everything was like a dream. No, more like an event that happened all in a single instant which made me reflect for several seconds before realising I got stabbed.

    The person dressed in ck before me stabbed a dagger into my chest and then pulled it out. It was like a fantasy. It happened so quick it felt surreal. I looked at my chest spraying blood with astonishment, and saw Lucia shout as she ran over with despair. I could feel my strength and conscious quickly fading away as my blood flowed out. And I slowly lost conscious.

    How strong and determined must those characters on television who still speak after being stabbed be? My strength and conscious faded away before I could utter a single sentence.

    It was like when I drowned in thatke.

    But at the end, I seemed to catch a familiar flower scent.

 Book 3: Chapter 21

    Book 3: Chapter 21

    Congrattions everybody, youre going to get to see what takes ce as I die once again.

    First, I need to preface it by saying that I dont think I have a main male protagonists abilities. I cant die. My life wont be saved if I die. First, I need an apple stand. Unfortunately, I didnt buy apples when I came here. Where will I end up when Im resurrected, a fragrance store or a grilled rabbit store?

    Or will I wake up in moms embrace? And will I have to then kill Earth Dragons again and pay Castor a visit?

    Come to think of it, its good that Im mentally awake so I can think about whats going on right now. I just got stabbed by somebody even Lucia couldnt detect. She jumped down from the tree and immediately stabbed the dagger into my chest. What I felt when I got stabbed wasnt pain, but my heart stop. Perhaps the assant didnt go for a direct kill and poisoned me instead.

    Lucia probably didnt know who the assant was, but I do now know. It was a marvellous fragrance both Lucia and I had smelt before. Further, I suddenly recalled that box. Why didnt I notice it back then? I have one of those boxes too. I use it to hold my bullets. Its a box humans use to store lead bullets. An elf who has a box to store lead bullets from humans either mustve bought the same model or prepared a gun.

    So could an elf be revolting?

    No, I think its got to be a scheme the humans thought up. Humans snuck in. Since I can enter and leave freely using a head cloth, it shouldnt be much different for other humans. No, there must be an insider-elf assisting them. They definitely mustve prepared guns. However, the person who killed me didnt carry a gun. So whats the gun supposed to be used for?

    Traitors!! Kneel before me!

    The queen extended her hand out and the lead bullets flying towards her stopped in mid-air. The elders were so frightened they werepletely pale as they sat paralysed on the ground. The queen looked at a group of people who came from all sides as they drew their guns and violently waved her hands. All of them got tied up as though they were bound by invisible ropes. A second wave of assants charged out. Their long swords emitted a light. The imperial guards that were engaged inbat with the first group of assassins were too busy to assist, so they could only watch as the second group of assassins charged towards the queen.

    Did I allow you to stand?! I said, kneel before me!!

    A scream blew the wind over. The queen wore her rage on her face. Her eyes were blood-red. The second group of assassins who charged at her exploded like countless fireworks going off, resulting in a flirtatious rain of blood as bits of flesh and organs fell to the ground. Everybody close by looked at the queen and threw their swords down before prostrating themselves on the ground as they quivered.

    Thatis what you call divinity.

    The queen stepped over the blood and picked up a sword. Her blood-red eyes contained the excitement of ughter. She raised her hand violently and the first group of assassins flew into the air. All of them desperately kicked their legs and helplessly tried to grab the invisible ropes on their throat while desperately gasping for air.

    Those who attempt to take the life of a monarch will not be spared! I, Vyvyan Gdriel hereby grant you death by hanging!

    The queen violently waved her hand again and the invisible ropes on their necks snapped their necks. Those below could hear the cracking sound of their necks snap. It appears the queen didnt fully intend to kill them by hanging, but by snapping their necks. With the next wave of her hand, their corpses dropped heavily onto the ground where the onlookers were situated.

    Everybody, please remain calm. I dont kill the innocent.

    The queen took in a deep breath and her blood-red eyes reverted back to her kind, loving blue eyes which she used to look at the elves below with. It was like she wasnt the one who just killed tens of people. The heavy and oppressive atmosphere dissipated in an instant, but everybody was still quivering as they knelt on the ground, not daring to raise their heads. The queen spun around and took a deep breath as she looked at the interior of the forest and loudly shouted: The deer hunting festival ends here as an ident has happened. Have everyone return. Imperial guards, split up into small teams and search the forest. Kill all those suspicious. All citizens are not to approach this forest. Those who approach it will be treated as traitors. Decapitate these traitors and hang their heads on the city walls to warn others.

    After inspecting a few corpses, an imperial guard shouted: Your highness! Theyre all dark elves!

    Is that so? I gave them respect and equality, and yet theyre unsatisfied? I stipted that dark elves may enter the imperial city as long as they respect our lifestyle. But since theyre unwilling to ept my management

    The queen passed down another order: Arrest all the dark elves. None of them are innocent, especially this

    The queen picked up a musket from the ground, threw it back down on the ground and eximed: Lockdown the entire imperial city, and arrest all humans, including merchants. No guns are to enter our forests!

    Your highness, arresting humans

    Its alright. His highness is definitely the one who sent the signal before! Once that woman knows this was the reason, not only will she not stop us, we might even end up saving them. The queenughed in a cold tone, looked at the citizens still kneeling and shouted: Do not be afraid. I dont intend to pick on everyone. I love you and so do the gods. I believe the traitors are a minority. I wont ruin your lives because of that. Carry out my orders, soldiers!

    Ah I dont know what happened outside either, but I trust mom will be safe and sound. Although mom is always smiling and wearing a lovely look, shes also the existence that fought the empress back then. She wont be merciful with these traitors.

    But Im a little pitiful in my current situation. Ive already died once. Now Im dying again. Will I be resurrected this time?

    I have no idea who I offended. Why are there people after my life? Maybe I got targeted because of my identity. I guess ites with being a prince. There are definitely people from humanity who want me dead. I suddenly realised why Nier kills all those who approach me without question. I scolded Nier, but now I understand that Nier is the one who carried out the order to protect me best.

    Its a shame that I wont have the chance to apologise to her.

    Your highness. I beg you. I beg you. Please dont die. Please dont die. Your highness. I beg you Dont die. Dont die. Dont die.

    Ah. It looks like I still have a chance.

    It felt like I was returning, except, I was returning with nothing but pain and fatigue. I couldnt open my eyes. As I opened my eyes, all I could see was a blurry sight before me. I could see a blurry image of somebody holding me and crying. I wanted to speak but I could only breathe soft puffs of air. My chest hurt so much I wanted to cry, but I couldnt form a tear. Additionally, my chest was burning.

    No wait. Im wearing Earth Dragon armour. I performed tests with it. Forget daggers, even rifles couldnt pierce it. So how did a dagger pierce through it like it was ordinary clothing and into my chest?

    Your highness! Thank god. Thank god! Youre still alive. Youre still alive. Thank god. Youre still alive.

    Lucia was so overjoyed she cried tears of joy. She held my hand tightly as she sobbed. While she was trembling, she said: This is a venom. Its a mana dissolving agent which melted through your armour and the spring water I sprinkled on. If it were not for your berserk mana not flowing, this mana dissolving agent wouldve dissolved all of your organs.

    Lucia held my hand tightly and then it looked like she was looking into the distance as she said: I apologise, your highness. Sorry. Its my fault. Its my fault. The deer hunting festival has ended. It got terminated. However However, we cant leave. Your venom Only the horn of a white deer king Your highness, Ill definitely kill a white deer king I definitely will.

 Book 3: Chapter 22

    Book 3: Chapter 22

    I didnt know how much Lucia was carrying on her shoulders at the time. But I recalled the event every time I held her as she curled up in my armster on.

    Lucia is just a small elf-girl. Shes not a Valkyrie who was trained from a young age like Nier. The training she went through with the imperial guards was much less demanding than the training the Valkyries received. Shes also just an elf. Female elvesck the strength and stamina of male elves by a long margin.

    However, Lucia carried me on her back as she struggled forwards. I couldnt walk at all. I basically felt the same way I felt if I were thrown into water. What was worse was I lost conscious, woke up, lost conscious, and woke up again. My condition got worse and worse. While my mana wasnt flowing, it was no different to a bowl of water with a hole. What does that mean? It means that the remainder of the water will seep out of that small hole.

    The mana dissolving agent in my chest created such a hole, and slowly melted away my mana bit by bit. My body would then automatically replenish its mana, only to be dissolved once again. We were outside. I wasnt able to eat much since I was weak. As a matter of fact, I struggled to stay awake. The feeling of mana being produced in my body became less and less frequent. When I ran out of mana, I lost conscious.

    More recently, I was losing conscious for longer periods of time.

    Lucia had no other option. She had to search for a white deer king, search for food and search for a ce to stay at night. She had to do all of that while carrying me with her. Lucia couldnt detect the breathing of that assassin, and consequently couldnt leave me behind alone somewhere.

    Because I couldnt chew, Lucia chewed berries herself first, then mixed it in with water before feeding it to me mouth to mouth. Our first kiss wasnt shared under such nice conditions likest time, but instead in a burdensome manner. I couldnt recover on a diet of just berries, but Lucia couldnt hunt while carrying me either. Lucia collected all the berries she gathered. She didnt eat a single berry. When I awoke every now and then, I spotted her eating grass.

    Yes, she ripped out grass from the ground and shoved it into her mouth just like an animal, chewed it and finally swallowed it.

    Lucia mustve suffered a lot. I sometimes awoke every now and then at night. I could feel her tightly holding me as she quietly sobbed. She had to carry an unconscious person around and resolutely forge forwards following the tracks of the white deer king. I actually really wanted her to put me down and search for the white deer king on her own, but she never left me. Shes just a girl and yet she carried such a burdensome responsibility.

    She had no right to be afraid, and no right to cry, for if she cried, then the two of us wouldve starved to death.

    I really wanted to say that it wasnt her fault. However, the fact is, she failed to protect me as my bodyguard. I felt really sorry for her and really wanted to help. I even wanted her to just put me down and leave on her own, but I couldnt speak. And even if I hypothetically couldve spoken, theres no way she wouldve done that.

    Take a short rest, your highness. Eat a bit of food.

    Lucia put me down and vigntly checked our surroundings before taking out a few berries. I took a look. The berries were evidently rotten already. The forest isnt a berry-garden, so its not like there were berries everywhere. It was actually tough to find berries. The berries we ate were red in colour and like snum nigrum that we used to eat when we were young, except slightlyrger. You can spot this sort of stuff on ins, but not in forests. These were ones that Lucia found before. We had them with us for two days already.

    Lucia hesitated for a moment before tossing away the two remaining berries and looked at me with concern. I really wanted to let her know that I didnt need to eat, but I couldnt speak. I was just conscious. Lucia let out a heavy sigh and sat down in a dispirited manner. She reached her hands up to rest her face on and whimpered. Her petite physique shivered before my eyes and yet I couldnt pull her into my embrace.

    I couldnt even send her a word offort.

    A secondter, Lucia wiped her tears and stood up. She put me on her back again and continued forwards. We never advanced fast to begin with and now we were moving even slower. I regretted it somewhat. If we had been moving faster thest few days, this might not have happened. But who can urately predict the future? Nobody but my mom could, and evidently, even she cant predict the future without anything to go off.

    As Lucia walked, she checked out the shrubs by the side of our path, fearing that shed miss a bunch of berries. My conscious slowly started to disappear once again. I went limp on Lucias back. Thest thought I had before I passed out was that if I survived, Id never betray Lucia no matter what.

    If Lucia ever ends up in a simr predicament, I will carry her on my back too.

    When I woke up again, my back was against a cold stone wall. I couldnt move my body so I could only look at my legs. My head drooped down as I leaned against the stone wall. It was pouring outside. There was a small fire by my side. The scent of meat slowly filled my nose which invigorated me somewhat.

    It appeared that Lucia found a small rock cave. It was dark and wet, and even water was flowing inwards due to the shape of the cave, but it was a ce we could rest. It was better than sleeping on grass since I was extremely weak. My temperature had dropped significantly. Lucia hugged me tightly every night to help me brace the coldest early mornings.

    Lucia lightly walked up to my side, squat down, bit my lip, and passed the chewed meat and water into my mouth before erecting her posture.

    I felt like I was arge funnel, allowing the meat juice to freely find its way into my mouth. It sucks that this world doesnt have IVs. I wouldnt have to suffer so much if there were.

    She repeated the process a few more times before wiping the corners of my mouth, touching my face and weeping as she said: Sorry. Sorry, your highness. I I I cant I cant I cant bring you along as I try to perform tasks. If I bring you with meyoull die before we find a white deer king. Youre already too weakened. I cant. I Its all my fault. Its all my fault. I no longer ask that I can marry you. I just hope that you survive. Everything is fine as long as you survive. Your highness, Ill prepare some good food for you for the next few days and then Ill go and hunt a white deer king on my own. Trust me. You must trust me. I will definitely sessfully kill a white deer king and return. I will definitely save you. I wont run away. You must trust me!!

    Lucia choked on her tears and couldnt speak properly, yet I had no means of consoling her. I had no means of saying the one sentence she wanted to hear most, I trust you. It wasnt because I didnt want to say it, but rather because I couldnt. I wanted to say it thousands of times, tens of thousands of times, but I couldnt say it even once. Lucias eyes were red and swollen. She had bloodshot eyes. She did her best for my sake, yet I had no way of hugging her.

    I trust you.

    I wont me you even if you run away.

    Lucia sobbed softly as she knelt before me. She then cried out loud as she hugged my arm tightly and curled up against me. All I could do was stare nkly at the stone wall in front of me. My chest and wound were on fire, but I had no way of giving my thanks to my love

    And telling her I loved her.

    I previously had no regrets in life, and even felt death was a form of glory. Now, however, the thought of death agonises me so much I want to cry. I dont want to leave Lucia, I cant bear to part with everything here. I found everything I oncecked here.

    I dont want to die.

    But I desperately wish for Lucia to live more.

 Book 3: Chapter 23

    Book 3: Chapter 23

    Lucia, what do you like most?

    The young Lucia smiled and answered honestly: Meat pies, berries and Troys mom!

    Lucia, what do you like most?

    Lucia who was now old enough to get married squint her eyes andzily answered: Grilled meat, sunlight and Troys smile.

    Lucia, what do you like most?

    Lucia knelt down on one knee, raised her head and resolutely replied: Her highness, our nation, and his highness.

    Ill never forget those three adults walking towards him with a prideful smile on their faces while holding ropes and rags. Their wretched and dirty smile sometimes makes his younger self cry in his dreams. Ill never forget that small silhouette that charged at the three people over and over, falling over and over, getting up over and over as he shouted towards himself.

    That was the worst beating I ever saw a prince receive, but at the same time, the bravest prince Id ever seen. And after the event, I tightly hugged Troy by my side whenever I awoke from my nightmares. I realised that I had to protect his highness at the time.

    I must protect his highness.

    When I was tolerating the bugs biting me while crawling around in the grass

    I must protect his highness.

    When I couldnt move my body at night because of my bruises

    I must protect his highness.

    When I fought off starvation and sleepiness while staggering through the heavy rain.

    Thats what I thought to myself at the time.

    The night I went to seek the wind elves for their buffs, I got dragged around by a white deer for who knows how long. I tied my hands up to the shaft of the arrow that I shot into its body so that I wouldnt let go if I passed out. The white deer ran like crazy while I was dragged along like a kite. I didnt let go even when I coughed up blood from colliding with rocks, shrubs and trees, dislocated my arm and had a calf fracture.

    I persisted because I was always thinking of his highnesss smile in my subconscious.

    During my hazy moments of awakening, there seemed to be somebody asking me why I fought so hard. If I were after the buffs of the wind elves, I couldve given up on that deer, returned home to recuperate and try again the next month. So why was I so desperate?

    Yeah. Why?

    I just needed to wait one month.

    It mustve been because I wouldnt be able to face him if I failed. I mustve been afraid of failure and letting all my efforts all those years go to waste.

    I wanted to protect his highness, so I needed power. And I was willing to sell my soul if it meant that I could obtain power.

    When I woke up again, I was already lying inside the divine temple of the wind elves while the white deer by my side had vanished. In exchange, I had a feeling Id never felt before. It was the feeling of Mana flowing around my body. I waved my hand and air flowed. My eyes could see all the changes in the air.

    I seeded.

    I finally won the right to be embraced by his highness. I finally won the right to stay by his highnesss side. I finally could protect his highness.

    Lucia, lets get engaged.

    Pffff!!

    What?! Im serious! Im serious! I dont know what getting married entails either, but But I heard mom said we could be together forever if we got married. I did ask mom, but mom said we were too young though, so lets get engaged first!

    That was my happiest moment.

    Alright, your highness!

    It was cloudy that day and the wind was like music. The warm sun outside made me sleepy. The chirping of the birds on the trees outside could be heard. The shade of the trees overhead cast a motley light. His highness gently held my hand which was ced on thewn. My body felt as though it wasplete. I couldnt stop myself from smiling, and the warmth from his hands went straight to my heart.

    Your highness

    When I turned my head around, I noticed his highness had gone pale. I grabbed hold of his frozen hands tightly. His highness sat against the cold stone wall silently as blood spilled forth from his chest like it was overflowing.

    YOUR HIGHNESS!!

    Lucia quickly stood up as the heavy rain continued to pour down on her. The immense cold almost prevented her from waking. She touched her arms and legs, and they were still there. She then struggled to grab her bow and arrows by her side and got up before shaking her head. She only intended to take a short breather, but she fell asleep underneath the tree. She was surrounded in darkness with only the sound of the downpour. Her frozen torso made it feel like she wasnt alive. The only means of confirming she was still alive was the torture of her growling stomach.

    How long had it been since she ate a proper meal?

    Three days? Five days?

    Grass is edible but elves dont live off grass. It can only prevent death from starvation, but I myself am weak, so how am I going to pursue a white deer king?

    Lucia shook her head and moved her hair stuck to her forehead aside. She then took out a raw and wet piece of meat from inside her shirt, took a bite and directly swallowed it. She then stamped her feet, wiped her eyes, squat down and meticulously searched for traces of the white deer king.

    Before she left, she cast a spell on the cave where the prince was staying with herst ounce of mana. The buffs provided by the wind elves were her strongest source of mana. She needed to make another sacrifice once she ran out in order to replenish it. She used herst ounce of magic to gather the wind and seal the entrance to the cave. It could basically prevent people from entering. Even the assassins wouldnt be able to enter unless they were at the level of a great priest.

    She fed his highness meat, so he should be able to hang in there for two to three days. She believed she could sessfully kill a white deer king in that time, take its horn and return.

    Perfect.

    Now that shed lost her buffs provided by the wind elves, she was in the exact same situation as when she went to seek the wind elves that year. Starvation, fatigue, sleepiness, despair But she was of the same mind as back then. She was determined to protect his highness.

    Without the buffs from the wind elves, she couldnt detect the conspiracy in the downpour. Without the buffs from the wind elves, she couldnt catch a white deer king. She could only rely on her experience and wit to locate the white deer king, and she only had one chance. If she missed, his highness was doomed and she would suicide in that rock cave.

    Would that be considered love or guilt?

    Probably both.

    The traces left behind by the white deer king got more and more prominent. In other words, it was close by. White deer king wont move around in this downpour, while she could.

    Lucia clenched her teeth and struggled to take her first step into the rain. Large raindrops dropped on her. She felt so heavy her legs went weak. They werent raindrops. It was practically a waterfalling down on her. After it sshed on her it formed mist. Every step she took made her feel like her bones were being frozen. Every cell in her body was warning her that the ice-cold rain would take her life, but Lucia continued to stumble and stagger unwaveringly forward in a particr direction.

    The white deer king raised its head and looked in a particr direction. It was slightly startled. It felt anxious as it took shelter under a tree. However, there was nothing in sight. It turned its head around, stamped on the ground and theny back down.

    Deer hunting festival. Deer hunting festival.

    A festival where you kill the king of another tribe.

    It looks like a king shall fall this time.

 Book 3: Chapter 24

    Book 3: Chapter 24

    I had lost track of time by the time I woke up again.

    The wind was whistling outside and sunlight couldnt be seen from inside the cave.

    Water dripped from my hair because it was wet inside the cave. I was covered in severalyers of rabbit and deer fur. I dont know how many animals Lucia hunted, but she used everything you could use to keep warm to cover my body. I couldnt move my body. I could only stare at the rabbit fur in front of me. The fire went out long ago. There wasnt even a spark left.

    Lucia had left. What day is it now? I dont know. I felt like the length of time I spent unconscious was getting longer, while the time I was conscious shortened. I dont know how much longer I can hold out. One day? Two days? This feeling of waiting for your death, knowing that its imminent is painful. I know my death is imminent and yet I cant do anything about it. The despair I felt and the fear of death tortured me. I wanted to just kill myself.

    But I couldnt suicide since I couldnt even budge a finger.

    Where is Lucia now?

    Is she well? Is she safe? Did she bring food with her? Has the rain outside stopped? What is she wearing? Did she equip enough weapons? Will someone ambush her?

    Theres a lot I want to know. I want to stay at Lucias side. The original n was for the two of us to creep up behind a white deer king, kill it, and then return to get married. Then wed have three or four kids, and return once every month. If possible, Id like to stay here forever with the elves.

    Unfortunately, theres nothing I can do. Everything has changed. I no longer have any means to do anything. I cant do anything aside from thinking. But at the end of the day, its pointless to just have thoughts. You cant materialise a reality just by thinking about it. Guns are what allow people to rule.

    I now understand the meaning of power to people. You can have as many ideas as you like, but you can only realise them if you possess the power to. Without power, ideas hold no meaning. Kindness without power is meaningless kindness. You cant realise anything without power. If you want to make the world a beautiful ce, you need to be more powerful than evil.

    Being powerless, I couldnt even protect myself. In fact, I even dragged Lucia down.

    I need to obtain the power necessary to protect myself and Lucia.

    Perhaps this world isnt as beautiful as I thought it was. Conspiracies and schemes fill this world. Theyre either directed at me or those around me. Does my kindness hold any value in the face of these conspiracies and schemes? I wanted to receive the friendship of others when I treat them friendly, but does my kindness have any meaning if theyre holding a sword in their hand?

    Mom wants for me to be kind since she can protect me. Is my kindness a gift from the heavens? Or is it just dead-weight? Or is it just a shackle?

    Howe Im starting to question my previous idea of harmony and friendship? I seem to have realised that we were able to express kindness and be reciprocated because we hadws acting as our shield. It allowed us to be kind and punish evil, but what about now? The empress is thew. Nier said that the empress is the one who holds the right to kill. Am I being excessively kind by using the kindness of somebody being protected as criteria for evaluating the one protecting the protected?

    Wait Dont I need the horn of a white deer king? The horn of a white deer king Why? Why? Im sensing a familiar feeling Like Like Ive seen the horn of a white deer king somewhere before No It wasnt when I got threatened by it, but but

    I feel really light headed. Everything before my eyes was spinning like a whirlpool. My conscious which I had trouble maintaining disappeared yet again and the world fell into darkness once again. As for when Ill wake up next, I have no idea. Each time I wake up could very well be myst.

    Lucia spat out some grass roots. She knelt down by ake, scooped up rainwater and drank mouthfuls. She then stood up and checked the traces by theke. The white deer king left behind lots of traces here, which meant that it drank from nearby theke many times already. That meant the white deer king was close by.

    Lucia staggered along as she followed the traces left behind by the white deer king. She held her bow and arrows as she walked like a zombie across the open grass area. She had bloodshot eyes and was so worn out she looked lifeless. She felt like she was going to copse and never be able to stand back up with each step she took, as though her legs could no longer hold up her weight. Her eyes were so dry she couldnt form a tear. The remainder of her conscious was focused on just one goal.

    Kill the white deer king.

    Kill the white deer king.

    Kill the white deer king.

    She could save his highness if she killed it. The white deer king was definitely close by. The winds werent blowing so it wouldnt detect her scent. Lucia gripped her bow and arrow in her hand tightly. She got rid of everything else to lighten the load she had to carry. If it were possible, she wouldnt object to stripping either.

    Her leather armour felt like a block of lead on her.

    Lucia walked in the opposite direction the water flowed and through a forest. She sniffed around like a dog. When she stopped there, her lifeless eyes became alert in an instant. She scanned the vicinity, pulled out a few grass roots and shoved them into her mouth. She treated it as strength replenishment rations. She then took a deep breath and her eyes locked on to the spot beneath a tree.

    Her entire body shuddered. She knelt down and impatiently crawled a few steps like a dog. She then crawled on the ground. She quivered as she raised her head and looked in a particr direction.

    The white deer king rested therest night.

    The rain caused its scent to be left on the grass and easily detectable. It wasnt just the scent of mana. She could even smell the scent of its skin. Lucia violently widened her eyes like a wolf that spotted its prey. Her otherwise powerless limbs sprung back to life, and her tired heartbeat beat like a war drum. Lucia grabbed all the grass in her shirt and stuffed it into her mouth. She chewed it until it became like mud and spread it on her face. She then plucked tree branches and leaves from a tree to her side, stuffed them into her hair and leather armour, ran to the edge of theke, took a deep breath and then quickly leapt in.

    A secondter, Lucia came out of the water and wiped her eyes.

    Your highness Iming to save you now.

    Lucias green eyes showed determination as strong as steel. Lucia picked up her bow and arrow, carefully yet resolutely treaded towards thest location of the white deer king. The white deer king rested here yesterday so this should logically be the groups gathering spot. Therefore, the white deer king will be here for the day.

    Lucia now had the chance to give meaning to her existence.

    Dont miss. I beg you I beg you, goddess Please dont let me miss. Please show pity for your people. Please do not let him die to traitors. I beg you. I beg you, please hear my voice. Dont let me miss. Please let me kill the white deer king with a single arrow.

    Lucia prayed in her heart while she took in a deep breath and entered the shrubs.

 Book 3: Chapter 25

    Book 3: Chapter 25

    <strong>Note:</strong> Chapter 24 was uploaded yesterday, but it wasnt showing up on NUs main page for whatever reason yesterday. Unfortunately, during my avable hours yesterday, the mods werent on either. So if you havent read it, just scroll down for the previous chapter button and read that first.

    Your highness, most of the participants have returned, only

    His highness hasnt returned, correct?

    Vyvyan bit her finger nail and violently tossed a cup of water out. She stood up and anxiously walked back and forth outside the forest. She asked: Have you gone to where the rescue call signal was fired?

    The captain of the imperial guards looked at their furious queen and quaked as they said: We did We only found five corpses belonging to the assassins It appears that they were killed by Lucia and his highness. We are currently searching, but We have yet to locate them We do not know which direction they went. The heavy rain and strong winds also caused trees to fall. We think it may take some time to move the trees.

    Uhm Vyvyvan took in a deep breath to calm herself down and then said: Ill go search for my son myself. Good work.

    Your highness, you cannot leave. We need you to look at the list of dark elves and humans in addition to deciding how to deal with them.

    Vyvyan started to be slightly frustrated so she grabbed her hair and angrily said: Elders, please tell me what you are all alive for. Ive stayed here for two days already. Ive had enough!! My son ran into assassins and his whereabouts are unknown. You have all been clinging to me asking me to interrogate the dark elves and humans for thest two days. I want to see my son. I want to search for my son. Searching for my son is more important than interrogating these people!

    Lucias father knelt down on one knee and said: Your highness, you are the only one who is able to tell if they are lying or not. At present, we have found out that this is a plot. You must stay here in to prevent the sess of their plot. His highness should be alright with Lucia by his side. Please have faith in Lucia and his highness. Even if they were to meet any mishap, did you not give his highness a horn? He should be fine. On the other hand, if our progress here is dyed, there is no telling how many of them will escape.

    Vyvyans eyebrows twitched. It was true that she could see through lies. She has the ability to unravel a criminals n and thoughts with a single nce. There may be more assassins than this group, and possibly an evenrger group. Her current prediction was that the dark elves were in cahoots with the humans who shared two goals, one was to kill the prince, and two, was to kill the eight elders. The queen was unable to leave since she needed to find out where therger group was hiding.

    Vyvyan clenched her teeth and passed down her orders: Alright Go and quickly find his highnesss whereabouts. Arm yourselves, and kill all those armed in the forest.

    As youmand.

    The fifth day since his highnesss disappearance

    Reporting in Other than his highness, all participants have returned

    This wont do! This wont do! Its been five days Its been five entire days. I have to go search for my son. I have to go search for my son. Ill destroy the forest if I have to. My son has disappeared. My son has disappeared.

    Vyvyvan was crying like shed gone mad inside the tent. The imperial guards split up to scour the forest, but then they realised they were searching in the wrong direction afterwards. Their ability to sense mana couldntpare to Lucia or a white deer king, and as a result, they never managed to find us.

    Your highness! Your highness! We followed the clues you provided and the shadow squad discovered that the humans gathered in a small hunters hut. Our men have set up an ambush around the area. To avoid alerting, do you think

    Vyvyan sprung up, grabbed the hair of Lucias father and thundered: What are you reporting back for then?! If there are humans to capture, capture them. And if they resist, burn the hut! My son has been trapped in the forest for five days! Five days! Howe you dont have a single clue?! Im going to go and search for him myself. Ill personally go and search for him. You go and capture those humans. If you cant capture them, kill them. It doesnt matter. It doesnt matter! If something happened to my son, Ill bury everyone on the continent as sacrifices!!

    R-Right away!!

    The queen chanted an obscure curse, and she vanished from the tent in the next instant. The queen is able to urately teleport to any location. I think she mustve teleported to where the incident first started to begin with, and then used a spell that would allow her to re-create the scene at the time the incident happened. I imagine she would then search for the two of us.

    The queens fury caused the clouds and rain still looming overhead to vanish, and so the second wave of hail was cancelled by her.

    At the same time, the elven guard unit started to move, sending orders to the small group headed towards the humans.

    When I awoke again, somebody had lit the fire once again. A ck silhouette sat by the fire, throwing long lengths of firewood into the fire. The warm temperature and flickering me filled the little cave, while the crackling me warmed me up. The strong wind protecting the entrance of the cave had vanished. Lucia seemed to have returned.

    However, I couldnt tell who exactly the silhouette belong to.

    The silhouette seemed to notice that I had awoken. It walked up to my side, pinched my chin and raised my head up. I looked at the ck face mask in front of my face. I panicked at first but quickly rxed after. I was going to die even if they hadnte. As a matter of fact, Ill get a quick and less painful end now.

    Your highness, you should have figured out who I am by now. However, it looks like you cannot move. Sorry, your highness, please ept my sincere apology. Sorry.

    She removed her hoodie, revealing her blood-red lips and eyes. Of course I know who she is. The fragrance she carried gave her identity away. I dont know if Lucia knows, but I know that there are definitely humans behind the scenes. I believe humans are the masterminds.

    I wanted to ask her why, but I couldnt speak.

    She lightly walked away from me, picked up a backpack by the side, fumbled through it, pulled out a horn,ughed and said: Wow, you guys had the horn of a white deer king. Why did you not use it? You could have nullified the venom just by grinding it into powder. You could have treated your wound and left, right? Why did you put yourself through this suffering when you had the most valuable items in your backpack?

    If my face could turn red, my face would be bright red right now. I didnt use it, not because I wanted to uphold some sort of reputation, but simply because

    I forgot.

    I think Lucia also forgot I had the horn of a white deer king in my backpack. We werent willing to use what the queen gave us, so I just shoved everything into my back without looking. The only memory Lucia and I had of the items was when mom ced them on the dinner table and told us about them that time. After that, neither of us touched the items. You cant go wrong listening to mom.

    Well, this is just great. Ive got the antidote with me and Lucia has to go through so much suffering.

    Mera threw the white deer king horn onto the ground and then crushed it under her feet. The horn shattered to pieces like a toy-statue. Mera then kicked the shattered pieces into the fire before sitting down by my side. She then pulled out a dagger from her belt, looked at me, knelt down and said: I am very sorry, your highness. I do have shame, and I know that I owe you. However However You must know that myst tribe members Myst family members They. They mingle with humans And they are all now under the control of the humans. If I do not kill you, they will all die.

    Mera looked at me and kowtowed, Sorry, your highness I have betrayed your gentleness and kindness. However, please understand that I have no choice. I sincerely apologise. However, please allow me to tell you some things, things only said between friends.

 Book 3: Chapter 26

    Book 3: Chapter 26

    Fuu Fuu

    Her red eyes stared intently at her prey who was struggling as she strangled its neck. She formed a fireball in her right hand and mmed it onto the face before her. A wind wall was formed at the moment of explosion which kept the blood and brains of her prey from flying all over the ce. Her long emerald dress which represented life wasnt stained with a single drip of blood.

    Vyvyan tossed his corpse in her grasp away, walked up to an individual who had his limps snapped and was hung up on a tree, reached her hand out and dragged him down. He cried desperately, begging for mercy in humanitysnguage, and a foul stench from his pants exuded into the air. Vyvyan threw him onto the ground with her hand, then stepped on his face with one foot, and took in a deep breath.

    Dont kill me! Dont kill me! Ill tell you everything! Someone hired us. We were employed Aaahh!!

    He grabbed his broken right arm and cried out. Vyvyan ripped his arm off and tossed it aside. Her blood-red eyes looked like they were dripping blood. She bent over at her waist, looked at his face and slowly said: I dont care why you came here, and I dont care who sent you. Im killing you because you hurt my son. You want to be spared after hurting my son?

    A strike of lightning came down and after a painful cry, all that remained on the ground was the carcass of a human, charcoal and smoke. Vyvyan violently waved her hand and a group of people fell down from the tree. They kicked their legs as they desperately tried to free themselves from the invisible rope around their throats. An instant after, the sound of bones cracking could be heard. Nobody moved as they hung from the tree. Vyvyan whistled to a group of crows circling the sky above. Vyvyan looked at them and aggressively waved her head. The crows rushed down for a meal looking ecstatic before they began to shred the corpses.

    Vyvyan took in a deep breath and closed her eyes. If I had to use an example, Vyvyan was basically like a living detective as she scanned the forest with a panoramic view through her eyes. Not a single living human silhouette was missed. She saw two bodies sitting inside a cave. She assumed it was her son and Lucia so she didnt panic. Instead, she tried to locate more assassins in the forest and found three groups.

    Vyvyan opened her eyes. Her blood-red eyes showed her irresistible urge to kill. Vyvyan is by no means a kind, forgiving person. She killed many during the war for her son. She has the image of a loving mother in the eyes of her people but she appears as a demon of destruction in the eyes of her enemies. It had been a long time since she exhibited the murderous tendencies of the Gdriel tribe. She had lived with the identity of a mother for a long time. However, the blood and cries of pain stirred her instinct as a hunter. She didnt rush to find her son because she confirmed that he had Lucia by his side. She instead focused on killing all the enemies within the forest.

    Vyvyan vanished in an instant. When she reappeared, loud cries of despair before the enemies died could be heard throughout.

    I think mom wasnt aware that I was injured at the time. She was also mistaken. The one who sat by my side wasnt Lucia, but Mera, who wanted to kill me.

    Lucia was crawling in the shrubs at the same time. She carefully trained her eyes on the white silhouette before her and suppressed her heart beat.

    Fu Fu Fu

    Lucia stared so intently it seemed like her eyes were going to pop out. She intently watched the white silhouette. The strong looking silhouette of the white deer king was taking a stroll in the grass area. A few white deer politely followed by its side as they vigntly watched their surroundings. Lucia took in a deep breath, and calmed her excited and anxious heart down. She was wild with joy. Her excitement and hunger made everything before her look dark.

    She held her breath to slow her heart rate down. She then took out her bow and arrow, and aimed at the tall physique of the white deer king. Its heart isnt too far down from its neck. Lucia was familiar with the anatomy of white deer because she had killed many before. If she could hit its heart at this distance, she could pierce its heart.

    Everything before Lucias eyes looked dark. She found that it took all her strength to pull the string on her bow due to her hunger and fatigue. She took aim twice, but had to put it down each time and rub her eyes. The problem didnt lie with her eyes though. She was just too weakened.

    Lucia looked at her shaking hands and firmly told herself: Calm down Calm down

    She took in another deep breath and held it, but the dark sight appeared again. The white deer kings tall andrge body was like a patch of white clouds. Lucia quietly chanted an ancient hunting song and released her hand.

    The white deer looked up. Their sensitive senses detected danger but it was toote. The arrow flew through the air and toward the white deer king that had its head down as it ate the grass.

    Your highness, you should be aware what the name, Gdriel means, right? Forget it. I shall tell you directly. Perhaps the Gdriel you refer to is different to the one I refer to.

    Mera sat by my side, looked into my eyes and with a smile said: The elves were not unified in the past. Elves were formerly separated by tribes and groups. Wars among tribes and groups over territory and other reasons weremonly waged. That was the warring period for elves. During that era, an elf would die to another elf daily. What everybody was actually fighting over was the rights to the holy spring. The holy spring is the source of life for elves, and also the purest source of mana. Whoever controlled it would rule all the elven tribes, so it was a necessity to rule it.

    I wasnt aware of the things Mera told me.

    Afterwards, one tribe conquered another, and began to grow thereafter, eventually upying the holy springs. However, they didnt stop there. They defeated the other scattered elven tribes and forced them to either submit or be destroyed. The tribes that didnt submit were ughtered. The elves that escaped spread out in the forests. Said tribe then sent guards into the forests to search for escapees and kill any they encountered.

    Mera licked her teeth and stroked her face. She ran her cold right hand across my face. I couldnt feel anything, but if I could, I imagine it wouldve felt colder than a snake slithering across.

    Yes, I am referring to the Gdriel tribe. You probably do not believe me, your highness. Her highness may be benevolent and kind, however, when faced with someone unwilling to submit, she will not show any mercy. I would even say that she is cruller than others. Her highness was able to treat us all with equality. She regathered all of us. However, we had to submit to her. She showed kindness to those that submitted. However, if she were to face me in my current situation, she would behead me without any hesitation.

    Countless elves died at the hands of the Gdriel tribe. The Gdriel tribe killed half of the elves that existed back then. However, the first generation king of the Gdriel tribe is someone we revere as a hero. Do you know why? It is because there is no king who is crowned without resorting to violence. Benevolence is a virtue for a king. However, the most crucialponent is to have the power to protect that benevolence, and to acquire that power, you must be willing to kill.

    She took a step back to look at me. She smiled bitterly and said: You should be an outstanding king because you are innately kind. You will bestow us with warmth and kindness as long as we submit to you. However, your highness, as you have seen, kindness cannot convince everybody submit to you. Being able to disy benevolence while being able to resolutely kill and conquer are fundamental traits a king requires. And thus, though blood may be spilled for thousands of miles on top of tens of thousands of corpses, it is still considered heroic.

    I apologise, your highness Perhaps it is pointless for me to tell you this You will not be the king I yearn for. But since you once asked me what would make a suitable king, I believe I have answered your question. Treat your people with benevolence, and face your enemies with your de. I too, will not have the life I yearned for My tribe teamed up with the humans to seek vengeance on you and her highness. If I were to disobey them, my family and myst tribe members will be killed. I know I am being very selfish, and am aware I have betrayed you. I do not hope that you will forgive me, for a king shall not forgive a traitor. I shall now free you.

    Mera smiled and crawled onto me. She gently kissed me on my lips. Her fragrant tongue circled around in my mouth once. She then bit down on my lip hard and retreated before finally pick up her dagger from the ground.

 Book 3: Chapter 27

    Book 3: Chapter 27

    Dear readers, I would like to ask you to consider the following problem.

    You havent eaten anything normal for thest five days; the only things you ate were grass, raw meat and rotten berries. The one time you drank water was rain water that fell into ake. Youre wet from head to toe, you didnt get to warm up and you even jumped into ake.

    Oh yeah, youve had less than eight hours of sleep over thest five days too.

    So my question to you is

    Would you be able to hold a short bow, urately aim and hit the heart of a white deer about eighty metres away under such circumstances?

    The answer is, no.

    Itd take everything to survive under those conditions. Thered be nothing left for your body to use for fuel. As a matter of fact, your muscles wouldve begun to atrophy, while your digestive system and circtory system wouldve begun to break down one another. Your heart would be doing everything in its power to maintain functioning, and your central nervous system would be affected as well. Your mental processes would slow down due to theck of rest, thereby impacting your vision.

    Your body would feel like it would stop functioning. Given those circumstances, your central nervous system would already be severely hampered and your electrolyte imbnce would cause your heart to function abnormally. Lastly, without a sufficient supply of oxygen and blood to your brain, youll end up dead without a doubt.

    That doesnt apply exclusively to humans.

    The same applies for Lucia as well.

    The white deer king looked at the arrow thatnded in front of it. The arrow was fired very urately, but as you can see from the tense sued, it was. The arrow flew towards the white deer king. Had the arrow continued along that trajectory, it wouldve pierced its heart and the white deer king would be dead, but thats if.

    Lucia was far too weakened. She no longer had the strength to pull the bowstring back far enough. She could only fire it with everything she had. Theres no MC-armour here, and neither is it a story where the MC cant be killed by anything. This is reality.

    The hero was attacked by assassins and on the verge of death while his guard who had no strength left couldnt save him.

    NO!!

    Lucias grievous cry frightened the white deer king. It stared nkly at Lucia who removed her camouge and staggered towards it. Lucia fell to the ground before she could even take three steps. She cried out loud, kicked her hands and legs to struggle to get up. The white deer just stared nkly at the scene taking ce before them. They were supposed to flee under such circumstances since they were the prey, but their hunter was suffering more and in more despair than they were.

    I beg you! I beg you I beg you Let me kill you I beg you Dont run Dont run!! His highness will die His highness will die I beg you I beg you! Give me your horn Give me your horn!!! No No I beg you Ill agree to any condition I beg you Give me your horn! Give me your horn!! I beg you!

    Lucias cries scared the white deer king who retreated two steps. The white deer king is a fearless existence among the white deer. It wont retreat when faced with a hunter. To the contrary, itll stand and fight its hunter to the death. But it was frightened by Lucias madness. The elf before it that was crying aloud was determined to kill it.

    The white deer king retreated two steps, turned around and fled as fast as it could. Its eyes were filled with terror. It was afraid. It may be tough, but it was still fodder. All prey instinctively run from their hunters when faced with a hunter with intense murderous intent.

    All Lucia caught was the sight of a white silhouette, along with despair and the pain of being powerless.

    Lucia knelt on the ground and stared nkly at the fleeing silhouette of the white deer king. Her teardrops continued to fall onto thewn. It appeared as though she had lost herst ounce of strength. She lowered her head onto the grass and curled up into a ball. She grabbed her heart and sobbed with despair. She was at a lost for what to do. She had the chance to save her love, and yet she missed her opportunity because of her ipetence. What could she do now, now that it hade to this?

    It was all because she was ipetent. It was all because she was useless.

    His highness loved her so much Trusted her so much, and yet she continued to let him down time and time again. She always talked about protecting his highness, about how she would stay by his side, and yet she didnt have the right to. She failed to protect his highness, so how could she rightfully be his wife?

    She was always causing his highness trouble. She never managed to help him with anything.

    What could she do? What, kneel before his highness and beg for forgiveness? His highness would definitely forgive her. His highness has never once med her. He was always kind and gentle towards her. How could she repay that? She let him down time after time, so what was the point of her living on?

    The purpose of her existence was to protect his highness and do her best for his sake. Those thoughts had always been on her mind all these years. She continued to forge forward with that goal in mind all these years. However, she was unable to realise them in the end, and her mistake has closed his fate.

    What right did she have to live? She had lost her purpose to continue living. Perhaps she should just go die.

    She took out her dagger on her thigh, looked at the reflection of her crying face on her dagger, and took in a deep breath. She quivered as she pointed her dagger towards her throat and yelled loudly: SORRY, YOUR HIGHNESS!!

    His highness got injured due to her own ipetence. She had a chance to alter the oue, and yet she could only watch her only chance at saving his highness escape before her eyes. She was surprised she was so weak without the buffs of the wind elves. How could she face him when she returned?

    Lucia closed her eyes and thrust her dagger towards her throat

    =========================================================================================

    Ah..

    I felt a dagger cut my skin again.

    As I was dying, my bodily functions seemed to return somewhat. I could feel the ice-cold metal glide on the skin of my throat. I looked at Meras blood-red eyes and the dagger she pressed up against my neck. I could feel a warm liquid flow downwards from my neck.

    It was like a Manga. I say that because I was dying and my vision faded, or rather, my body was like that of a Manga character.

    Lucia wasnt around. I had no idea where mom was, and my body couldnt move.

    Im no super intelligent main protagonist, nor am I some overpowered main protagonist. Im just an ordinary person, even aftering here.

    The situation I was faced was a dead-end to me. However, I wasnt afraid, rather, I was hurt.

    I was hurt by her betrayal. I was grieving with pain, and had an indescribable sense of anger.

    I never wronged Mera or her tribe. I never threatened any human either. I never offended anybody, so why does everybody want me dead? I never did anything wrong. I treated everybody with kindness and politeness, so why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why cant the people of this world treat me with kindness and respect? Im evidently kind enough. Everybody praises my kindness, so why are there people who still want to kill me?

    Would there be some meaning that could be derived from my death? Id be willing to die if my death could stop wars and allow the people to lead a good life.

    But if I died now, Id only be able to save Mera alone. Actually, no. I wouldnt be able to save anyone. Would the empress and queen forgive them? Id trust that my two crazy moms would destroy the entire continent.

    I cant forgive her I have no way of forgiving her This is betrayal We were friends, and now she wants to kill me. I liked her so much. I never did anything bad to her, so why does she want to kill me?! Why? Why?!

    I cant forgive her If I survive Ill definitely Ill definitely

    I think I wont be able to kill her after all

    I looked at Meras eyes. Big teardrops dropped down from her blood-red eyes and onto my face, one after another, like drops of blood She wore an expression of pain. She was helpless. She was the one with a dagger in her hand, and yet she was like a child that was about to be executed.

    I

    This act may create a river of blood, but it is a heroic deed nheless.

 Book 3: Chapter 28

    Book 3: Chapter 28

    Lucia?!

    A trail of blood ran slowly down the dagger. Lucia looked at Vyvyvan who held her hand as she stood before her. She budged her lips a few times because she was so nervous and despaired that she seemed to be unable to speak. Vyvyan held her hand tightly and was surprised to find that Lucia was so weak she could barely hold onto the dagger. She looked at Lucia nkly. She pitied her and hugged her.

    Something suddenly came to Vyvyans attention. She grabbed Lucias face and anxiously asked: Whats wrong child Whats Wait! If youre not by my sons side, then whos the person by my sons side!?

    Lucia was shocked by what she heard as well. Her lifeless body struggled to get up but she seemed unable to stand up. She broke free of Vyvyans embrace and crawled towards his highnesss direction.

    Yourhigh-ness Your Your Your

    White foam came forth from Lucias mouth as well as indiscernible words. Vyvyan stared nkly at her for two seconds, clenched her teeth and tore the air. Lucia and Vyvyan disappeared like a tornado that came and left.

    ======================================================================

    Goodbye, your highness.

    Mera wiped her tears away and then focused her strength into her two hands. I could vividly feel my throat being slit open. I lost my ability to breath in a split second. All the air I breathed in leaked out of my wound. Blood sprayed forth from my neck like a hot spring. The pain of having my throat slit wasnt the bleeding or the pain of the wound, but the terror of losing oxygen.

    I desperately tried to breathe even though no oxygen would make its way to my lungs. My blood had already clogged my airways. In fact, it was flowing down into my lungs as well. Mera stood up and sobbed as she watched me writhe in pain. The blood that sprayed forth from my wound gurgled like bubbles.

    I finally lost my vision. My loss of blood andck of oxygen stole my vision from me. My heart hopelessly beat as it sent thest portions of blood and oxygen to my brain, even though theyd escape outside before they could reach it. My body started to turn cold. Thest bit of warm liquid from my body flowed out of my wound and soaked my body.

    Im dead for sure.

    Or rather, Ill be dead after a few more seconds.

    This is such a painful way to die. If I could choose, Id rather drown than experience this pain again.

    I could feel my conscious be hazy. My breathing had stopped. No, I didnt give up on clinging to dear life, I simply had no strength left to breathe.

    Goodbye, world. If Im lucky, I might get reincarnated again. If I can be reincarnated, I wont forgive anyone.

    Sorry, Lucia, I couldnt marry you in the end. However, I hope that youll live on with me in your memories.

    *Bang!!*

    After the loud bang, my conscious suddenly returned to me as though my blood was being replenished in big chunks. I could see my body quickly recovering with my naked eyes. Wait, no, it wasnt my blood that was being replenished, but rather my body that shouldve been dead was producingrge volumes of blood in a very short span of time. The wound on my neck had healed, while my flesh that was torn had been restored. My veins which had been dismembered were interlinking together once again. My skin restored itself to normal, and the chest on my wound recovered in an instant as well.

    I quickly threw my body to one side and spat out a mouthful of ck blood. Oxygen flowed into my lungs once again. My heart beat once again to signal life, and delivered the nectar of life to all parts of my body. My organs that had ceased functioning restored normal functioning. It looks like my berserk mana has been replenished too. While its still berserk, it has restored my body to normal functioning levels at the very least.

    Hunger and sleep deprivation struck me in an instant, but I didnt bother with them. I instead staggered to my feet and pulled my gun out from my belt.

    I dont know how or what swept Mera to one side of the stone wall. She was trembling as she held her lower abdomen as botches of blood leaked out from her lower abdomen. At the same time, I felt something licking my face

    I turned around and noticed blood run down from the horn of the white deer king. Its forehead was dyed red and the blood ran into its eyes. It lowered its head and desperately tried to get rid of the blood using its forefeet with frustration. However, it didnt seem sufficiently nimble so I reached my hand out and helped it wipe the blood in front of its eyes. I then took in big breaths of air and leaned onto its body.

    The white deer king lowered its head to lick my forehead, and then turned to vigntly look at Mera. The wound on my forehead seemed to disappear just like that. Youre not telling me that the white deer king sent Mera flying by charging her and used its saliva to heal me, are you? Or is that my blood on the horn along with Meras?

    The horn of a white deer king can nullify venoms, but it was the first time I heard anything about it being able to save lives.

    When the white deer king noticed that I was fine, it nodded and then walked up to Meras side. It raised its forefeet up high and aimed them at her head, intending to stter her head like a balloon.

    Dont

    I quickly extended my hand out and shouted with all my might. I then grabbed my chest and said: She She She needs to be interrogated Dont She needs to meet a befitting end.

    The white deer king grunted to indicate its dissatisfaction, then lowered its forefeet, walked up to my side andid down.

    I was stunned as I looked at it and it looked back at me who waspletely befuddled. It shook its body as though it were irritated. It then bit my clothes and I instinctively sneezed from the scent of blood.

    Does it want me to mount it?

    I looked at Mera and limped over to where my bag was tossed, fumbled through it to grab a bottle of spring water Lucia left with me that had yet to be used. I took the small bottle out, walked up to Meras side while she grabbed her gut that was about to throw her intestines out, and she trembled as she raised her head to look at me. She smiled bitterly and said: Your highness It looks like It looks like our situation has been reversed

    Dont speak for now.

    I bent over at my waist and poured the spring water onto her wound. After her wound was washed by the spring water, the appalling hole looked like a wound that had been healing for a few days. Mera blew out with a strong breath, and then went limp on the ground. I stood up, sighed and said: I havent forgiven you Its just that that I want I want to save your people first.

    Your highness,,, You truly are gentle, however you dont need to.

    Mera lied on her back on the ground asrge teardrops ran down from the corner of her eyes. I noticed the ne on her neck crack open and the pearl on it rolled onto the ground and became reduced to dust. She cried as she chuckled bitterly and said: It is toote When my ne broke, it was an indication that everyone in my tribe had died. They are all dead. Perhaps they died at the hands of the imperial guards. Perhaps they died at the hands of humans. However, they are no longer Damn Damn it I tried so hard and yet I could not save my tribesmen? Why do we have to suffer so much? We are elves and yet we are alienated by elves. We agreed to join forces with the humans and yet we still ended up being ckmailed by them.

    Your decision was wrong from the start. Had you chosen to tell the queen instead of making an attempt on my life, the result would have been better.

    I lifelessly sat down and leaned on the side of the white deer king. The energy that I regained from my sudden recovery disappeared just like that. Mera didnt flee. Instead, she wore a smile of despair as she cried and said: Yeah. You are right However, your highness, would you have any other option if your Lucia was being threatened? Forget it Perhaps our tribe was destined to meet this end.

    Youre right This is the end of your tribe.

    Moms domineering voice suddenly came from the cave entrance. My tense nervous system finally rxed. I was saved. Rescue had arrived. The fatigue I built up thest few days was finally released. I didnt stand up, instead, I closed my eyes. Ill leave whates up in moms hands. Just let me have a rest for now.

 Book 3: Chapter 29

    Book 3: Chapter 29

    When I awoke again, I noticed a familiar ssical flower pattern overhead. I turned around and saw Lucia who hugged my arm tightly as she took even breaths. I then lifted up my left arm, looked nkly at my arm that was smooth and without a wound mark, and fell into a daze.

    Everything was surreal like a dream. It was like the entire contest was just a dream of mine and I never actually participated in the deer hunting festival. My hunting gear should still be hung up on the wall, while Lucia shouldve just finished her night patrol, and I was in a daze as I looked at the cheat-items mom gave me.

    The deer hunting festival was so weird that nobody wanted to admit it. It turned into something elsepletely. I was supposed to be the one who killed a white deer king, and yet it became ae kill me n. Talk about the mantis stalking the cicada while unaware of the oriole behind.

    A lingering fear continued to loom over me after experiencing the dagger stabbing through my skin and into my chest. The memory of being oxygen deprived while sniffing my own blood after having my throat slit gave me goose bumps. Such a realistic memory couldnt possibly have been a dream. It was a true experience, the experience of living through a chaotic and dangerous deer hunting festival. I wasnt this scared when I was down in the sewers at humanitys nation, but I in all honesty truly felt helpless this time.

    Had the white deer king not arrived in time, Id most likely be a cold corpse in moms embrace by now.

    Your highness Dont Dont go I beg you I beg you

    I suddenly heard some soft whimpers. Lucia hugged my arm even tighter, closed her eyes tightly and a tear formed by her eye.

    I gently stroked her head and softly said: Its alright, I wont leave.

    Lucia had medical herbs ced on her red and swollen eyes. I dont know what she went through outside, but her body was covered in wounds and her breaths were weak. Her eyes were so swollen they didnt look like they could open. I was worried and afraid that what she cried werent tears but blood.

    Lucia moaned and then continued sleeping. I pulled my arm out from Lucias grasp and pulled her nket over her who was curled up. I sat up, grabbed a shirt by the side and wore it on. My body hasnt actually recovered much. All my joints hurt each time I moved, and I was still feeling dizzy as well. However, I had something more pertinent to attend to. Mom took Mera away at the end of the event. Perhaps she hasnt been in yet. I dont know why, but I wanted to see Mera again, even if it were to be thest time.

    If youre wondering whether or not I hate Mera, the answer is, of course I do. I hate her. I really hate her. I was so kind to her and yet she turned around and tried to kill me. I treated her as a friend, a close friend, and yet she chose to kill me over her tribesmen, even though they werent one and the same.

    However, she was a great help during the matter with the Earth Dragons. Shes my only friend who could go out for some tea with me. We discussed many things. I learnt a lot from her. Not only is she a friend to me, shes also an intellect that I respect even though she drew her de on me. Besides the hatred I felt, I felt wronged.

    Its like when you thought you were on friendly terms with someone, and you became friends, but that person doesnt actually consider you a friend.

    I wanted to know what Mera thought of me.

    I wore my boots on, turned around to look at Lucias small sleeping face and sighed. I then bent over at my waist and gently nted a kiss on her face before affectionately stroking her head. I have Lucia to thank for keeping me alive. She carried me on her back through the forest as she forged forwards. She shared all the food with me. She had to carry such a huge burden on her tiny shoulders. I truly pitied her, and loved her more than ever. Lucia didnt abandon me during times of hardship, so what right do I have to abandon her in the future?

    I failed this time, but I insist on marrying Lucia, and then making sure to take good care of her.

    I wrote a note to leave behind in case Lucia woke up and cried because she couldnt find me. I then stood up and held my head as it still felt fuzzy and pulled my door open.

    I wanted to know two things, first, where Mera was, and second, what happened to the white deer king. I dont think mom wouldve harmed it after seeing it help me. She probably let it go and even cancelled the deer hunting festival. But theres a chance that it may have been brought back, and then be a monument by the doorway. I genuinely think thats possible.

    God knows what mom would do. Its highly probable that mom would eradicate Meras entire race if I got hurt, so I genuinely believe shed destroy the continent if I died. While the empress is able to raise an army for my sake, the most fearsome person who could actually destroy the entire continent is still Vyvyan.

    A warm body fell down as I swung open the door. It looks like shed been sitting up against the door the entire time. Mom fell over before me and was quietly asleep. She didnt wake up even after falling over. How long has it been since shest slept properly? Normally, mom would cling to me and insist on sleeping together, yet she chose to guard me from my door instead as she was worried shed affect my wounds and rest.

    I crouched down, looked at the worn out look on her beautiful face and frowned. While mom is sometimes overprotective, thats just her expressing her motherly love towards me. Mom truly loves me. She truly is an outstanding mother. She fulfils the role of a mother dutifully whether youre talking about looking after me, educating me or showing concern for me.

    I gently carried mom and was quite surprised when I realised mom was so light and petite. She was almost the same as Lucia in my arms. I carefully carried my sleeping mom and ced her on my bed. Mom moaned softly and then opened her eyes. Mom looked at Lucia hesitantly with her blue eyes and then turned her head around to look at me.

    I noticed that mom was about to call out so I reached my hand out to cover her mouth and then hushed her. I pointed to Lucia who was sleeping next to her. Mom twisted her body back and forth with dissatisfaction and then nodded before I let go. Mom looked at me and quietly asked: Are you feeling better, my son?

    Yeah, Im feeling much better. That was close.

    It was. Mommy was really worried about you, honest. Mommy was so scared. Dont abandon mommy Dont leave mommy behind alone. Mommy only has you alone How can mommy live without you

    Tears flowed forth from moms blue eyes. Her arms quivered as she reached out and hugged my neck tightly. I knelt down, reached my arms out to hug mom and gently leaned my head into moms embrace. Mom hugged my head tightly as she sobbed while gently stroking it.

    Mom, I wont leave you. Ill always remain by your side I truly love you. I love you.

    Uhm. Mommy loves you too. Youll always, always be my most beloved son.

    As a Chinese person, I rarely use the phrase I love you. The phrase itself is far from being amonly used phrase. I sincerely wanted to say that to mom in that moment. I was truthfully scared when I had my throat slit. I was scared to death. I was so scared I wanted to run into moms embrace. No wonder why soldiers call for their mother when theyre injured and despaired. They arent weak, its just that when theyre face-to-face with death, they instinctively recall their mothers safe embrace.

    I hugged mom tightly and breathed in moms unique fragrance which could calm me down. My nose was sore. Mom just held me tightly in her arms as she sobbed softly.

 Book 3: Chapter 30

    Book 3: Chapter 30

    Mom, are you feeling alright?

    Im fine, Im fine. And with you supporting my arm, Im totally fine.

    Mom leaned on me as I supported her by her waist as we descended the stairs. I must say, moms waist felt really nice. There was no fat around her waist. Since moms body was leaning forward, the glow of her bosom which came and went with each step she took put me in a predicament since I didnt know where to focus my gaze. I actually think mom is fine. After I rejected her request to carry her down the stairs, she asked me to support her waist as apromise while she wrapped her arm tightly around my neck and did everything in her power to pull me close to herself. I was sorry for my neck. First it got slit and now it was dealing with the pain of being tugged.

    Oh right. Mom, the white deer horn

    Looking at moms boo-, I mean, face, I reluctantly brought up the white deer horn. A life-saving item was in my bag, but because of my reluctance to use it, I forgot about it, which resulted in what happened afterwards. That was my biggest slip-up during the whole event.

    Ah, I know what you want to say. Its fine, son. That horn was just a decoration since its been left for so long. Mom left and then stroked my head tofort me and continued, The underlying principle for why a white deer horn can nullify venoms is very straight-forward. The wounded area is recreated using mana, be it organs or blood. The user will feel their organs and blood being recreated, and its thanks to the mana essence found in the horn of white deer king. The horn mommy gave you has been around for ages so it lost its mana long ago. Even if you had used it, it wouldve been pointless. I think Lucia wouldve noticed the horn while going through the bag but discovered that it was useless. The white deer king sent mana into your body to heal your wound. The horn of a white deer that has just been cut off is extremely valuable, but once it has been left for a long time, it bes useless. If that werent the case, Id have several hundreds of horns now and it wouldnt be worth so much money.

    Is that so? Thats unfortunate then.

    I dont know what Lucia did while I was out, but since thats how it was, I dont care so much about the destroyed white deer horn now. However, I now wanted to know how the white deer king was. I also wanted to know why it saved me, since we werent friends or something.

    When we entered therge hall, I asked mom: Umm, mom, I want to know what happened to the white deer king afterwards.

    Mom smiled, pointed outside the door and said: The white deer king is in the stables. You can use it as your steed from now.

    You captured the white deer king and brought it back?!

    I looked at mompletely astonished. How would a prideful white deer king allow me to ride it? Ah It did send me a hint. But I dont think capturing it and bringing it back here to be a steed is such a good idea. And arent one-horned beasts like this reserved for girls? For a guy like me to ride a one-horned beast is

    Although the white deer king is iparably fierce and in no capacity a friendly one-horned beast

    No, its more like a deal isnt it? Mom stroked with my head with a smile and continued, Mommy learnt from it that you spared it once. Mommy was slightly disappointed to hear that, but was at the same time somewhat d. It saved you to repay you precisely because you spared it once. However, that was a one-off thing. If you want to turn it into your steed, youll need to get it to acknowledge you. Mommy honestly convinced it. Mommy did not threaten or capture it.

    I looked at the bright smile mom wore on her face. Yeah, no, theres no way in hell you couldve convince me she didnt threaten it! She definitely did something to it! Since mom can teleport to precise locations, capturing it live isnt a problem for her! How am I going to get a white deer king that was captured to submit to me?

    Further, I didnt want to repay kindness with ingratitude.

    Mom and I left the pce together. A faint scent of blood came from my right hand side as soon as we passed the doors which made me frown. Mom noticed my frown. She pulled me by my sleeve and covered my eyes. She then quietly said: Dont look that way. She then covered my head firmly and forced me to leave.

    But I stood my ground instead.

    I knew that something was there.

    It was either Meras tribesmen, or rather, former tribesmen, or humans.

    Whatever the case, there were a pile of corpse over there, and they were corpses of those who had just been dealt with after they were trialled. I dont know why they were in the pce, but they were there. Perhaps they were headless. Perhaps they were dismembered. Mom might even have been the person who executed them.

    Dont look Lets go Son Dont look.

    Mom sounded like she was begging. She didnt want me to see the scene. Mom wanted to give me nice world where there was no suffering or pain. She wanted me to remain a naive prince within that world. Mom wanted to give me a safe shelter, even if it was only asrge as the pce.

    However, the fantasy-like beauty had been shattered. It was the first time I witnessed blood and warfare, and it just so happened to be directed at me. Mom desperately wanted me to move on instead of looking at the blood and corpses, but I had already witnessed blood spraying into the atmosphere, albeit being my own blood.

    I moved moms hand away and the breeze contaminated with the scent of blood brushed my face. There were over ten headless corpses on thewn of the pce, but their tight-fitting ck clothes allowed me to identify them. Not only had they been beheaded, their deaths were all tragic. There was one corpse that had been burnt pitch-ck.

    The imperial guards surrounded the corpses and noted the symbol on them. They were humans. I presume theyll be sent to the empress for further investigation. I presume the corpses were thrown here inside the pce for the imperial guards to examine or deal with, or mom mightve killed them and then just tossed them there.

    Mom tugged my hand and begged: Lets go. Lets go, son. Dont look at them anymore

    I turned my head around to look at mom, took in a deep breath of air that carried the scent of blood and asked: Mom, I want to know if Mera is still alive.

    Mom nodded and replied: Shes still alive. Mommy didnt kill her because she was the one that tried to assassinate you. Mommy wanted to let you trial her. The entire plot has basically been unravelled. It was the humans from their side that wanted to have you assassinated. A number of dark elves took the initiative to offer to work with them. The group shipped guns in and then took a number of dark elves who were unwilling to cooperate hostage. They threatened Mera with her family to get her to kill you since you were on rtively good terms with her. Not long before Mera was arrested, the imperial guards located the small hut where the humans and elves held hostage were. However, they were toote. The humans killed all the elves in there and then fled. The other dark elves who were colluded with the humans started firing guns once you all left for the field to create chaos. They wanted to assassinate mommy and the elders. However, they were killed so

    So Mera is thest dark elf?

    Thats right.

    Mom responded with a serious nod and a somewhat heavy atmosphere about her. She then called for someone. An imperial guard ran up to our side and handed us a long sword. I froze and looked at mom. Mom took the sword and ced it in my hand. She looked at me with a slight hint of sadness and said: Son, go and decide Meras fate. They didnt assassinate mommy, so you should decide their fate. Shes your friend, your benefactor and your enemy. You have the right to trial her. If you forgive her, mommy shall not do anything. If you kill her, mommy will not me you. Go, son. Its up to you to trial Mera.

 Book 3: Chapter 31

    Book 3: Chapter 31

    I hate Mera. She betrayed me. I regarded her as my best friend, gave her my respect and friendship, and yet she slit my throat with a dagger.

    I pity Mera. Shes not inherently bad, and shes definitely not an assassin. Shes just an ordinary perfumer. Shes helped me before and taught me many things. However, she values her tribesmen more than me.

    She truly had no choice but to kill me.

    But she did slit my throat.

    I went down to the dungeon. Mera was restrained on a cross. She was naked so her beautiful body casted a beautiful reflection. She didnt have any wounds. I think it mustve been because the men didnt want to treat such a beautiful body cruelly or maybe because they felt that it was pointless for them to torture a person who had been sentenced to death. Her skin was white and virtually pale. You couldnt see veins on her skin. However, her exquisite body exposed her most private parts to my eyes. She had her head lowered. When she heard footsteps, she smiled helplessly.

    She raised her head. Her blood-red eyes had no hints ofpassion. She smiled and said: I apologise for letting you witness such a pitiful scene, your highness.

    What she said caused me to choke on my words and give a strange response: Ah No, youre very beautiful, honest.

    Mera smiled and continued: Thank you, your highness. It has been a long time since someonest evaluated my body. I do not have a husband or a family. This is the first time I have disyed my body to someone of the opposite sex. I once thought that the first male to see my body would be my life-partner. But it looks like I slit the throat of my life-partner a day ago.

    She mocked herself with augh and then took in a deep breath. Her gaze focused itself on the long sword on my belt. She shifted her lips and then said: It is an honour to be executed personally by you, your highness. That is good, for it will be a release for both of us. Your highness, in the small cupboard by my bed at my residence, there are some potions, perfumes and strange forms stored in there. If it is possible, please allow the many flowers in my workshop to live on. There is nothing else I would like to ask of you. Please go ahead now, your highness.

    After she finished speaking, she closed her eyes, and tilted her head upwards, revealing her white neck.

    I looked at her without drawing my sword. I then sighed and asked: Arent you going to say something for yourself?

    Like what?

    Sheughed after she asked me. She then looked at me with a ridiculing smile and said: Your highness, do you still not understand? The crime Imitted is treason. I made an attempt on the life of the future elf king. My crime cannot be forgiven.

    I looked at her and said: I can forgive you if you give me a reason to.

    Reason? I apologise then, your highness, for I have no reason.

    Mera shook her head and said: My attempt on your life is an undeniable truth. I am not an assassin. I am but a mere perfumer. However, I almost managed to kill you, so what would have happened if I was a professional assassin? If you do not kill me, then even more people will try to assassinate you in the future. Your highness, those by your side are not necessarily friendly. Everyone who youe into contact with could be a threat. If a mere perfumer like me was threatened, then the merchants you bought things from or those you asked for directions from could also be threatened into making attempts on your life. How will you protect them? How will you deter the traitors who are after your life? You cannot do it with just your gentleness and kindness. You can share your kindness and gentleness with countless people through your power as royalty, however, such bliss relies on des and determination to protect. Magnanimity is a trait of royalty, but the power of royalty needs to be protected with power and bloodshed. I have already told you this. Consequently, what you must do as a qualified king is kill me

    Mera looked at my eyes and smiled slightly. She softened her tone and said: Your highness, I am very happy to have befriended you for a month. I usually have work, but nobody initiates a conversation with me. Further, nobody considers me a friend. People look down on me, and treat me with caution because I am a dark elf. It was your gentleness and kindness that gave me warmth. If you were to ask me what period of my life was the happiest, I would definitely say it was during the time we spent time together. Although it was less than a month, you gave me warmth and light that I had lost decades ago.

    I looked back at her. My hand I had on the sword handle trembled. I looked at my familiar friend. She was the first friend I made sinceing here. She was like an elder sister earnestly that taught me many things. She also helped me out a lot. I went out for tea with her. We chatted together. She gave me advice when I was puzzled and sheforted me when I was upset. If you ask me whether or not I like her, I most definitely do.

    She may have wanted to kill me, but she was threatened into it. I can forgive her. Yes, I can. If I let her down, she can return to her workshop and continue her work. We could go out for some tea together during a noon shes free and chat idly.

    But But

    If I forgive her, how will I answer to Lucia? If I forgive her, then it would be the equivalent of me epting assassinations, and anybody whos on good terms with would be a potential candidate that would take my life.

    I dont want to kill her, but I must kill her

    As a friend, I dont want to kill her.

    As a prince, I must kill her.

    Go ahead, your highness. It is time for you to prove you are a qualified prince.

    She smiled helplessly and then in a loud voice said: Do not forget what I said. Your life is not as beautiful as a fairy-tale. You are surrounded by dangers. Use your power to punish enemies, and use your arms to shield loyalty. Your highness, kindness is beautiful, so please bestow it upon good people. Please kill me, your highness and we shall find our salvation. I have faith in you. You will definitely be an outstanding king.

    I raised my head as I quivered and met her teary eyes which were simultaneously filled with happiness and regret. She looked at me with her gentle and happy eyes like an elder sister that was happy to see that her younger brother had finally matured. She puffed her chest out and looked at me with a blissful smile.

    AAAARRGH!!!

    I violently drew my sword and cried out like I was sobbing as I charged towards her. My tears felt cold on my face. My sight was blurry due to my tears, but her hazy body was brimming with warmth and bliss.

    I will be a good king. I will be a wise king. Im not doing it for some ambition or fame. I just wanted to ensure I settled the score with the person before me, the person who had ced her hope on me.

    She will be satisfied if I kill her, while I will finally say goodbye to the Zhu Liangzhe of the past. Zhu Liangzhe can forgive those that hurt him, but Troy cant. If Zhu Liangzhe gets hurt, thew can protect him, but Troy can only rely on himself to protect himself when he gets hurt.

    When the sword stabbed into Mera, that Zhu Liangzhe was also stabbed dead. What was left was the prince, Troy. There wont be anybody who wants to kill Zhu Liangzhe, however, there are without question people who want to kill Troy.

    The de pierced through her skin, muscles, veins, heart and the wooden cross to the point where I could push it no deeper.

    The long sword pierced through Meras body. Her bright and warm red blood stained my crying face. Meras body becamepletely still and her head flopped down onto my shoulder. I let go of the sword handle and desperately tried to hug her. However, since her body was tied up, she couldnt even die in my arms.

    Your highness If if you were not.. .the prince then perhaps perhaps our ending might have been better

    Meras painful voice gently rang in my ear. I wailed loudly as I tightly embraced Mera. I could feel her warmth slowly disappear. Her heart had been destroyed, and she had only onest thing to say.

    Do not cry Your highness I will I will watch you be be an outstanding king

    While I was holding Meras body which was slowly turning cold, I didnt think about how to forgive Mera.

    What I was thinking about was how to prevent a second Mera from appearing by my side.

 Book 3: Chapter 32

    Book 3: Chapter 32

    Son You Mera

    I dont know how I found my way out of the dungeon, but I knew my body was covered in blood. I was covered in Meras blood. I dont know how long I held Meras corpse in my arms and wept. I then got staggered to my feet and exited.

    Mom pulled me who was like a zombie over and looked at me. She then pulled me tightly into her embrace. She choked on her tears as she stroked my head. She didnt care about me being stained with blood. She just hugged me tightly as though she was trying tofort me, and like she wanted to protect me. She stroked my head and choked as she said: Its alright. Its alrightson Dont be scared Dont be scared Mommy will protect you in the future Mommy wont let you leave mommy again This sort of stuff wont happen again It wont Mommy will definitely protect you. Promise So dont look so despaired Mommy Mommy will provide you with a safe and peaceful environment.

    I hugged mom tightly and breathed in her body fragrance to intoxicate myself. Large teardrops fell from my eyes onto moms body. My body shook as I hugged mom and wept. I dont know why I was scared or why I was crying. Maybe it was due to the terror of killing for the first time, perhaps because I was sympathising for Mera.

    But I definitely didnt regret it.

    Mom cupped my face, looked into my eyes and anxiously asked: Son, tell me, are you happy right now? Do you feel the joy of revenge?

    She was looking in my eyesas though she was searching for the worlds most valuable treasure. I lifted my chin up, looked at mom and shook my head. I wiped my tears and said: No Im suffering Its a bitter pill to swallow Im truly very hurt ButI dont regret it.

    Mom looked into my eyes. My eyes were indeed filled with pain and hatred. She tightened her grip on my face and I noticed that her entire body was ovee with despair. She dropped to her knees helplessly. She knelt on the ground as she sobbed and said: I shouldnt I shouldnt I shouldnt have let my son trial Mera. I shouldnt Mera seeded Mera seeded in the end My son My son

    Mom suddenly pulled me into her tight embrace and cried aloud. I had no idea what the matter with me was. Why did mom say something like that? I could feel that mom was in despair like me. My belief that kindness could change the world got destroyed, while the naive and kind world mom created for me had crumbled.

    Perhaps that was why mom was in despair. She had tried so hard for so long and yet I couldnt maintain my kindness and naivety in the end. I picked up the sword in the end.

    However, I wasnt happy because I killed Mera. I found no joy in vengeance. My body that was soaked with Meras blood irked me. It felt like her blood wouldnte off regardless how many times I washed myself.

    Mom

    Whats wrong son?

    I hugged mom tightly and while in her embrace, quietly said: I want to wash myself

    Alright Alright Mommy will help you wash the blood off.

    Mom wiped her tears and took in a deep breath. She then wore a worn out smile and grabbed hold of my hand.

    After mom carried me into the water, I sat in herp again and leaned against her breasts while her hands glided around on my body. I always felt like my morals and heart were killing me when I washed with mom, but this time, I wasnt concerned with moms body. I was so sad I didnt feel anything. I just silently floated in my thoughts.

    I didnt know what to think about. My brain was a mess. I usually felt that it felt better to wash in hot water, but I cant feel the water here in the elf nation. My body which lost all sense of touch reminded me of the time I spent with Mera in the stone cave and her words weighed on me.

    I wasnt regretting it. It was more like distress. While killing Mera was my decision, I was genuinely sad about Meras passing. My only friend died by my hands just like that. She couldnt protect her tribesmen she desperately tried to protect. And her salvation was death at my hands.

    What did Mera do in the end? Why did I let Mera fall into despair? No It wasnt my fault, but I was still powerless to protect her, was I not? Castell wouldnt let anybody threaten him, and nobody would try to bribe Lucia. My friends on the other hand, could all be a risk. So does that mean that I dont have what it takes to protect them? If thats the case, then everyone I consider to be a friend could be a threat.

    Your highness If if you werent a prince perhaps perhaps our ending couldve been better

    I

    Son, mommy knows what youre thinking.

    Mom suddenly hugged me tightly from behind. Mom ced her head next to my face and gently rubbed it against my face. She then quietly said: Mommy knows what youre thinking. Mommy knows that youre a gentle boy too The matter with Mera was not your fault. Its not always your fault that bad things happen. Son, mommy noticed that your gaze lost its naivety and kindness. Mommy is heartbroken, you know? Son, you were the root of the violent war ten years ago You carry far too many debts of blood. Mommy doesnt want you to live through such times, so mommy didnt teach you anything, not swordsmanship, not archery, not warfare strategies. Mommy just wanted for you to be able to live a simple life Mommy didnt want you to get caught in turbulence and conspiracies. Mommy will be satisfied as long as you can live kindly and happily y.

    Mom bit my ear and endearingly kissed my head. She then sad in a mncholic tone: However, mommy failed. The world mommy tried to maintain for you got shattered. You were still targeted in the end. Both mommy and that woman know that if an assassination were to take ce, it meant that somebody was trying to instigate another war between elves and humans once again. While we are aware of that, we will still fight because youre mommys one and only source of hope. Without you, it would be the same as dying. I might as well let off some steam before I die.

    Mommy wants to let you live a simple life. In fact, mommy doesnt want you to be a prince. However, that woman is different. The lifespan of humans is short and she therefore has no way of staying by your side forever like me. As such, she wants you to shoulder the responsibility of the crown. This is one of the reasons we can never reconcile.

    Right now, your eyes carry determination and a will that a child shouldnt have. Thest time I saw that gaze was when that woman went back. Those are the eyes of a king. You didnt grow up the way mommy had in mind. Mommys n has crumbled. You couldnt maintain your childlike nature forever. Youre now walking the path of a king. Mommy is really sad. Truly very sad. As a king, you will inevitably have to witness and shed blood, and you will finally be used to its scent.

    Mom tightened her arms around me. She smiled bitterly and said: Even I cant forget the feeling of killing someone after trying my absolute best to fulfil the roles of a mother because Id witnessed far too much bloodshed and killed far too many people. The same applies for that woman. A king is bound to be soaked with blood. Son, youve already been involved with too much blood. Mommy is afraid that you will stray from the right path if this happens again.

    Remember, son. Killing is not violence, but killing the innocent is a sin. When you wield your sword, you must be filled with pain and respect, not joy and insanity. Son, youre still kind. Dont let your kindness disappear. Mommy will protect you. Mommy will definitely protect you. When youre sad, suffering, and in despair, mommy will definitely protect you, promise. Mommy loves you. Mommy will love you always Youre my dearest son Mommy wont stop you if you decide to shoulder all this. However, mommy will definitely protect you, look after you and love you until mommys heart stops beating.

    Mom lowered her head and sobbed by my ear as she hugged me tightly.

    I couldnt move, nor could I shed a tear, otherwise I wouldve hugged mom tightly and cried loudly.

 Book 3: Chapter 33

    Book 3: Chapter 33

    I heard quiet chirps from the birds and the gentle breeze brushed against my face like my lover gently running her fingers through my hair. I heard a crushing sound overhead. The breeze teased the tree leaves and the tree leaves reacted with a crisp rustling sound. It was like I could hear the suns dance steps through the gaps between the leaves as it shone its light onto me.

    I could feel a gentle and soft touch on my head along with the touch of something smooth, and supple like silk. I opened my eyes and saw moms smooth face looking at mine. She stretched her finger out. A few tubby blue birds surrounded her fingertip and chirped something. Mom looked at them with a tranquil smile.

    I slept on moms thigh while we were under the shade of the three. Mom sat elegantly while she yed with the birds and stroked my head at the same time. I dont know when I fell asleep either. Maybe it was when I was washing. Maybe it was after washing. Mom carried me here under the tree where Lucia and I yed

    I rubbed my eyes and called: Mom

    The birds looked like they got frightened. Their plump bodies circled twice in the air and then they swiftly flew away. Mom lowered her head and stroked my head while wearing a gentle smile. She lowered her head and kissed me gently on my lips. She then smiled and said: Good afternoon, son.

    Good afternoon mom How long did I sleep for?

    I used my hand to cover my eyes. My memory of the short event in the morning came to mind. I could only forget it when I slept. I couldnt forget Meras beautiful final smile. My heart aches each time I remembered it. Mom raised her head and looked up at the sky. She smiled and said: Not too long, probably only an hour or two. However, we havent had lunch yet, so how about we go out together?

    I looked at mom and asked: Can we?

    Mom gently touched my forehead and endearingly replied: Of course. Mommy rarely ever has a chance to go out with you. Mommy wants to go out and have fun with you too. Mommy has put matters aside for the meantime since mommy wants to keep youpany.

    I sat up and recalled what mom said to me while washing me. I assume she put work aside just now to keep mepany. I didnt continue down the path mom prepared for me. I took the initiative to carry the weight of the crown. Mom didnt intend to stop me. She just wanted to spend more time apanying me.

    I sat up. Mom stood up, patted the grass off her and then smiled as she wrapped her arm around mine. It felt different when Lucia did it. Their sizes arepletely different. I felt like my arm was getting swallowed into her twin valleys. However, mom didnt seem to be aware of it. She just chuckled and hugged my arm as she leaned against me. She was cute like a girlfriend.

    I didnt really want to go out, but I had things I had to do. Meras final wish was for me to look after her nts and flowers, as well as her records. I only knew Mera for two months which was like a passing fragrant scent. She suddenly appeared by my side, and then she left on her own ord, leaving me with a painful memory.

    What sort of life did she lead? What did she go through? How many family members did she have? What did she like? What did she hate? I didnt know the answer to any of those questions. She didnt tell me anything. She didnt even give me a chance to understand her. We met by chance, but our ending was tragic. Will I find herst fragments when I go to her ce? Will I see the achievements of thest dark elf? This must be my final salvation.

    Mom and I left the pce. When we arrived at the street outside, I suddenly had a feeling that something was amiss. I just went through a huge crisis, yet the streets were bustling as usual. Nothing had changed. It was like everything had been set up and everything that took ce only took ce in the pce. It made me feel as though it was all fake. It felt as though Lucia was by my side and I was off to pay Mera a visit now.

    Lets go, son. What do you want to eat?

    I came back to my senses when mom called out to me. I silently nodded. I wasnt really that hungry. I was aware I hadnt eaten for a while, but the sad feeling lingering over me suppressed my appetite. Mom looked at me and quietly sighed. She then revealed a consoling smile, pointed to the teahouse and said; Lets go have some tea and then have some refreshments. Son, mommy knows where you want to go.

    I raised my head to look at mom. Mom smiled. She then thumped my chest and said: Mommy knows whatever youre thinking Mommy knows where you want to go. Mommy will take you there after tea. Your body wont hold up otherwise.

    I nodded. Mom then intimately hugged me around my waist and we entered the teahouse. When the people in the teahouse saw us enter, they paused for a moment and then quickly rose to greet us. Mom smiled and greeted them. They then turned their attention to me, bowed and said: Good afternoon, your highnesses!

    I froze up. Normally, they gave me a separate greeting when mom was with me. But this time, they greeted me the same way they greet the queen. It was a first.*

    Mom whispered in my ear: You brought a white deer king back so everybody sees you as the prince who subdued a white deer king, thus receiving the respect of the people.

    The simplicity of the reason left me speechless. Further, I didnt bring the white deer king back. Mom forcefully brought it back That reminds me, I need to go and pay it a visit. I think it must be ufortable for it in the stables.

    I looked at them, pointed then revealed a smile and said: Uhm, thank you all.

    I used to feel ufortable and somewhat apprehensive when they greeted me like that, but now I felt like it was something I deserved.

    I am the prince after all, so I should ept their greetings.

    After our tea was served up, I asked mom: Mom, Meras body

    Mom took a sip and then looked at me and said: The same as the rest. Shell be hung up at the city doors. Did you want to give her a proper funeral? I can do that much. Her crime of treason was erased the moment she died. Its only right to give her a proper funeral since shes your friend.

    No.

    I took a drink. People say that taste is an evesting memory. I now believe that quote. The same taste reminded me of my time with Mera. The two of us sat here, drank tea and talked about all sorts of things. When I quickly scanned the building, it was as though I could see her dignified and elegant body leaning against the wall, gazing outside the window in a lonely manner as if she was just a visitor in this world.

    Your highness?

    Her joking yet serious voice seemed to pass through time and death and make its way to my ear once again.

    My nose started hurting. I took in a breath of air, shook my head and said: Just do what must be done Thats fine. That way, Mera will be able to always watch me, even if its my back as I leave.

    Mom went silent for a moment. She then revealed a smile and said: Alright.

    Dont cry Your highness I willwatch youbebean outstanding king

    Mera Who wouldve thought that your so-called watch you would mean watching me in this way

 Book 3: Chapter 34

    Book 3: Chapter 34

    <strong>***Hit the y button in the centre, then the green one to the side in the icon below to feast your ears while you read the chapter*** (NOTE: yer will not disy on Safari browser)</strong>

    Audio recording software >>

    Meras house wasntrge. It was just a very ordinary wooden house. This was once the dark elves gathering area, but it was now a ghost town. Not all of the dark elves were willing to follow the queen so the remainder of them lived in the forest. They were pretty much all killed during the revolt. Those that were willing to obey the queen were controlled by the humans and then collectively ughtered.

    As for Mera I killed her with my own hands.

    Dark elves were originally elves who didnt stop conducting hybridisation, drank blood, used forbidden techniques in the pursuit of greater magic prowess and fallen elves. In the end, they needed to suck blood on every full moon night to survive. Many houses had a tiny fence with docile sheep inside at their door. The dark elves in the city relied on drinking the blood of animals to fulfil themselves on full moon nights. Elves all be impulsive on full moon nights. They had already been very tolerant by drinking the blood of animals to survive.

    However, there were no animals inside the fence by the entrance of Meras house. Instead, she had an exquisite flower garden. The variety of colourful flowerspeted with each other in the air and swayed with the winds.

    That indicated that Mera chose to bite her pillow and nket instead of drinking blood on full moon nights in order to lead a normal life and be able to fit in with us. Mera wanted to join us. She wanted to lead a normal life. She wanted to live a happy life. She wanted to live like us.

    However, she couldnt escape the fate of being a dark elf. Mera forsook herself when her tribesmen were threatened. She wanted to shed the life of a dark elf, but she died for the sake of the dark elves in the end.

    She wasnt innocent, but she was pitiful.

    Mom stood by the door, sighed and softly said: Mera could be considered the dark elf that was closest to us, right? She couldnt choose her identity, but she fought for what she wanted. Had it not been for this incident, she should have been able to continue living as a perfumer.

    I nodded. I looked at the ce Mera lived and silently pushed the door open. The door was still locked. Mom walked up, and ced her hand on the lock and the lock unlocked. I walked in and looked around at her simple furniture.

    Meras fragrance still lingered in the air. The familiar scent caused my head to spin and my sight became blurry again. I lowered my head and wiped my eyes, pinched my nose, bit down on my lips and looked around.

    Her home wasntrge, but it was very clean. Next to the guest room was the kitchen. The table wasnt used solely for hosting guests. Mera also usually used it as her dinner table. I walked up to the table. There was ayer of dust collected since nobody had cleaned for a few days. The flower in the flower vase on the table had also withered. The chair by the side was ced neatly even though she rarely ever pulled it out,

    Other than a few simple kitchen utensils, the kitchen was empty. It looks like Mera doesnt usually store back-up-food. There were some purple marks in the area where she chopped ingredients which I presume was some left-over bits of a fruit. The dark elves had a different diet to us. Dark elves tend to eat raw meat, but Meras kitchen was free of the stench of blood. There were only traces of cut up fruits left behind.

    I gently touched the purple mark, and I could seemingly see Mera standing in her kitchen alone cutting fruits and vegetables, and then taking them to the table, sitting down casually and elegantly, and begin to eat foods she didnt like. She would then stand up, walk back here and clean up the utensils.

    There was nobody here, just her. Mera must not say a word while shes at home. Without her, it would be dead-silent. But even so, I believe that every move Mera made was calm and elegant. Even if other people were present, she would walk back and forth in a dignified way. Her erect posture wasnt for praise, but a dignified air that came from deep down inside her.

    Mera mustve been a proud individual. Mera shouldve been proud of herself since she was the elf closest to us, and felt happy with the life she had.

    But she will never appear again.

    I could no longer cry. Looking at everything rted to Meras life, I felt sad, but I couldnt form a single tear. The pain and bitterness in my heart couldnt be exined with tears. I stomped on the floor which had be slightly loose and walked up to the side of the stairs. Meras room is probably upstairs. Her house wasnt really a two-storey house. It would be more appropriate to call the top floor an attic than a room. It was formed by the nt roof. My footsteps echoed as I silently walked up the stairs. I think Mera probably wouldve walked up stairs while carrying a candle.

    She probably sat on the chair to watch the sunset and then head upstairs to silently read and record notes. Or did she bring work back and prepare what her customers would need for tomorrow on her table?

    I dont know the answer. I dont know what Meras lifestyle was like.

    There was very little space upstairs. It was just an attic and there was only a small window. A tiny table was ced underneath the window, while a tiny bed was situated next to the table. Next to it was a tiny wardrobe. That was all Mera had in her room. I walked over, looked at the dust collected on Meras white bed and fell into a daze for a long time.

    How many nights had Mera spent on the bed? If she were to open her eyes while in the small attic, she would see the roof. Didnt Mera feel lonely? If Mera didnt leave her home, she probably didnt utter a word the entire day. Mera truly was the same as me. I have nobody to talk to if Lucia isnt around while she didnt even have Lucia. No wonder why she was willing to talk to me. We were the only people who could talk to each other.

    I walked up to the table and pulled the draw open. Inside was a book made from cow leather. The small book was very well made. I picked it up and opened it. Inside were beautifully written letters apanied by exquisite pictures. However, I couldnt understand. This must be the book that Mera recorded all her potions, perfumes and other things.

    This was her work.

    A small box was also located inside. It was the small box I sawst time inside her workshop. I picked it up and opened it. The small bottle inside was no longer there. It looks like it was the one used on me. I fumbled through the box. I took note of the two letters on the back so that I could trace it when I went to humanitys nation.

    To the side of it was a stack of paper without any decorations with dates written on it. It looks like it was Meras diary.

    I met his highness today. Hes a very interesting person. He doesnt hate me for my eyes or teeth. While the Lucia girl by his side was scary, the prince was very kind and gentle, just like her highness. He truly is her son.

    ..

    I helped his highness kill the Earth Dragons. His performance was extremely cool. I didnt personally witness it, but I trust that it was true when everybody said he killed the Earth Dragons. He truly is her highnesss son. Im a bit jealous that such an outstanding man is Lucias.

    His highness and I had a chat. I didnt know what sort of answer would satisfy him. I truly yearn for his highnesss kindness. However, Im also afraid that he will be hurt by it. Letting a kind person get hurt is shameless. If the gods can hear my words, I pray that you can keep his highness safe.

    The end.

    That was herst entry.

    She didnt record the things that transpired after.

    Her simple and proud life was now ck ink on a stack of paper in my hands. I closed my eyes and could seemingly see Mera sitting on her chair with a candlelight by the side while she silently wrote about her life with a tranquil smile. There were a lot of nk sheets, but she wont be able to record anything on them any longer.

    Her wardrobe was basically empty. Only a few pieces of clothing were swaying inside. Her gloves and veil were also inside. The empress hid her appearance because people didnt dare to look at her, while Mera didnt want to let others see her appearance. She looked so beautiful and dignified, yet she wasnt epted because she was a dark elf. I sat on the chair in a daze, not knowing what I was thinking about. Perhaps I wasnt thinking about anything. I just sat on Meras bed silently and wept.

    Son

    I dont know when mom opened the door but I heard her gently call me. I stood up, wiped the tears off my face, took in a deep breath to supress my cracking voice and said: Mom, please arrange for people toe and clean this ce. I dont care about other ces, however, I want to maintain Meras house the way it was, especially her flower garden. The same goes for her workshop. I want the flowers to be attended to so that they stay the way they are.

    Mom looked at me without asking anything. She just nodded and replied: Alright.

    I then walked up to mom and quietly said: Lets go then. Its over now.

    Right?

    Mom looked at my eyes and nodded with aplex expression. She then wrapped her arm around mine as we descended the stairs and left Meras house.

    I turned around and gently locked her door again. I then looked at therge field of flowers dancing in the air, wiped my eyes again, and then bid farewell like good friends bidding each other farewell: Goodbye, Mera.

    However, I knew that nobody would answer me

 Book 3: Chapter 35

    Book 3: Chapter 35

    After we returned to the pce, mom grabbed my hand and said: Son, dont you want to go and see the white deer king? Besides Mera, you need to deal with the white deer king too.

    I nodded, forced myself to be more alert and walked to the stables. I forgot about it due to the pain of Meras death. My mind was foggy due to the blow it dealt to my heart. I looked at my white hands. They didnt have any scars on them but I could feel the blood stuck to my hand slowly flowing.

    I dont regret it. I dont regret it. I dont regret it. I dont regret it. I dont regret it

    Son, wait.

    Mom suddenly pulled me who was walking forward like a zombie and then waved her hand. A sh of light came from the stables ahead like the iron cage that was originally there had been destroyed by mom. I looked inside the stable. A group of war-horses were quivering as theyy down to one side. The white deer king that not even the manger dared to approach stood beside the manger and desperately tugged its neck. It looked like it was tied to the stable with an invisible rope. Even its mouth was stuffed.

    The white deer king noticed us approaching and shot its enraged gaze shot over towards us. It swung its horn around angrily and tugged with its neck with even more force like it was violently trying to say: Let me go if youre so tough and watch me turn you into a string ofmb meat. Seeing it clench its teeth like it wanted to swallow me live made me question once again if it truly was a herbivore.

    Mom then took in a deep breath, extended her hand out to stop me taking another step forward, and loudly shouted: Beast! Kneel before me!

    The air swept up into a tornado and passed. The horses didnt even dare to quiver any longer. They quietly tried to curl themselves up into a small ball on the ground. The white deer king stopped moving like somebody had saluted it. It turned its head around and met moms eyes. Moms blue eyes had a domineering look that indicated she would not ept any disobedience. She looked at the white deer king without anypassion in her gaze.

    A few secondster, the white deer king lowered its head. It didnt kneel down, but it stopped moving.

    The intense majestic aura caused even me to tremble. The entire space felt like it was oppressive and even the air itself turned stiff and unable to move. Mom turned her head around, gave me a smile, stroked my head and said: Go ahead, son. If you want the white deer king, mommy will help you subdue it. If you want to let it go, then well let it go.

    The oppressive atmosphere vanished when mom smiled. I trembled as I walked up to the white deer king. The white deer king raised its head and looked at me with a slight look of sadness. I reached my hand out. I wanted to quietly stroke its head but it whipped its head knocking my hand away. I heard moms breathing be heavy behind me, so I quickly turned back and shook my head.

    Mom looked at me with helpless smile and then didnt say anything after.

    I looked at the white deer king, revealed a helpless smile and said: Erm You can probably understand me, right? Its just that we cantmunicate But dont worry. I wont force you to do anything you arent willing to. Im very thankful to you. Honest. So, do you want to go back?

    The white deer king paused for a moment before finally turning back to look at me. It looked like it was angry from the start because it felt that I repaid its kindness with ingratitude. It waved its horn slightly and then nodded.

    Alright.

    I swung the door open. Mom waved her hand and the restraints on the white deer king disappeared. The white deer king kicked its hooves. It then cried out to vent the anger of being locked up for so long, and finally stepped out elegantly. It looked at mom with its eyes filled with terror and respectfully lowered its head. Since mom was a half-deity, I imagine she appeared as a goddess that was not to be offended in the eyes of animals. Even a white deer king was afraid of her dominance.

    I looked at its tall physique and reached my hand out to stroke its fur. It turned its head around to look at me and rubbed my face with its head. It then took off and disappeared like a passing wind before our eyes, leaving me with just a vague white silhouette, slowly getting swallowed up by the darkness.

    I silently watched its silhouette vanish. A white deer king would make a perfect war-horse. However, I cant force it to be my steed because were actually even. It is a king and I too am a king. I have no right to do anything to it until I subdue it.

    Mom gently hugged me from behind,ughed and said: Are you letting it go, son? Mommy thought you liked the white deer king. The strength of a white deer kings legs and its mental willpower make it a perfect war-horse.

    It saved my life once so I should repay it. Furthermore, we are equals. I cant force it to do something it isnt willing to do. Id be happy if it was willing to be my war-horse, but it doesnt look like it is.

    Its hard to get a white deer king to acknowledge you, you know~?

    I turned around to look at mom and resolutely said: Thats okay. Ill get it to acknowledge me.

    Mom looked into my eyes and revealed aforted smile. She gently kissed me on my forehead and said: Alright, son. Lets head back and rest

    Just as we turned around, Lucias father staggered as he ran to the entrance of the stable. He leaned on the pir and excitedly shouted while short of breath: Your highness! Your highness! Lucia, Lucia has awakened!

    Ah, alright, let her Son! Son!!

    I didnt hear what was said afterwards as my body had already sprinted off, no slower than a white deer king. I had already reached thewn by the time mom called out. I didnt care about stepping on thewn, the soft soil beneath my feet or the shrubs. I desperately sprinted to the pce as fast as I could.

    When I tripped over, I got up and continued to run. I even bumped the gate guards out of the way. I pushed the door to the pce open with one hand and rushed up the stairs on my hands and feet like a madman.

    Lucia Lucia Lucia Lucia My Lucia My Lucia

    I was gasping for air through my nose and mouth to excite my insane heartbeat. My lungs resisted with all its might as well as every fibre in my legs telling me to stop. Every breath I took in carried with it the stench of blood but I didnt care in the least. I just ran in the corridor like a mad-man, and kicked the door to my room open.

    Lucia quietly sat on the ground. Her petite physique looked even smaller after this incident. She was wrapped in a nket while her emerald eyes released a gentle ray of light into the air. She gripped the note I left behind for her in her hand. She turned her head around to look at me. The corner of her mouth slowly lifted upwards, revealing a happy smile that was like she was about to cry. She then softly said: Your highness, youre alright. Im so d. Ah!

    I pulled her petite body into my embrace before she could cry. I sobbed as I tightly embraced her. Aplex feeling filled my chest. I wasnt sure why myself, but I wanted to hold her tightly in my arms. Very, very tightly. I never wanted to let go of her for the rest of my life.

    I reached my shaky hands out and cupped Lucias small surprised and embarrassed face in my hands. Her face had be thinner the past few days, but her emerald eyes were the same.

    Without asking or thinking, I kissed her. I kissed her pale but still gentle and warm lips and wrapped my tongue around hers. Lucia jerked her whole body but she didnt resist. She closed her eyes, opened her arms and hugged me back. Her tears ran down her still swollen eyes and down to where our lips were firmly pressed against each other.

    She responded to my kiss clumsily. Her sentimental movements couldnt express how she felt, but I could tell that she was hugging me as tightly as she could, keeping us firmly attached together. She let herself fall into my embrace. She responded clumsily and happily to my love.

    That was my most blissful and yet most agonising kiss

 Book 3: Chapter 36

    Book 3: Chapter 36

    Your highness

    I dont know how long we were locked together, but when we separated, my lip was slightly numb. We released each other. I looked at Lucia who wouldnt raise her head due to embarrassment. I smiled and pulled her tightly into my arms. Lucia let herself fall into my embrace. Her hands moved from my back to my chest. She grabbed my clothes and spoke with a coarse voice: Your highness I was so scared I was scared I was scared I was scared I wouldnt see you again

    I know, I know. I was scared too I too was scared I wouldnt ever see you again.

    I hugged the young girl in my arms tightly. My voice was coarse too. I was truly afraid. I was truly scared when I was leaning against the stone wall. I wasnt afraid of death. I was afraid Id never see Lucia again. Lucia suffered so much after I got wounded. She shouldered such a heavy responsibility with her small and thin body.

    I participated in the deer hunting festival to marry her. I wanted to give her a wedding ceremony where she would get to marry a hero. But now I must absolutely give her a wedding ceremony. It doesnt need to be heroic or anything. It doesnt matter how many people give us their blessings, and it doesnt matter if they are supportive of it or not. From the moment Lucia put me on her back, I swore that I had to be together with her.

    She truly loves me. She loves me so much she wouldnt abandon me. I must be without a conscience to betray her love. I witnessed how deep and persistent her love was. I managed to earn the most beautiful love during the deer hunting ceremony.

    Lucia nodded while in my embrace and she tightened her grip on my chest. She leaned on me and in a coarse tone said: Your highness Sorry S- Sorry It was all my fault It was all my fault I let you suffer so much Sorry Sorry I didnt protect you properly Sorry.

    She grabbed me tightly. It seemed like she could no longer hold her sobs in. I shook my head, hugged her tighter, and said: No, its fine, Lucia It wasnt your fault To the contrary, you showed me your love for me, and you showed me your loyalty. You carried me on your back for thousands of yards. Thats when I swore that I would apany you for my entire life. When the dayes where you cant walk, Ill carry you as we continue to walk.

    Your highness Your highness Your highness.

    Lucia cried loudly in my arms. She hugged me tightly. Her cries travelled through my chest and into my heart, and then spreading to my entire body. I was free of any thoughts in that moment. I just wanted to hold the girl in my arms tightly until my days were numbered. Im willing to go to hell as long as Lucia is with me.

    I gently cupped Lucias face in my hands, wiped the tears on her face, kissed her on her forehead and said: Lucia Lucia Lets get married.

    Lucia opened her eyes, looked at me with her teary puppy eyes while sobbing and asked: C-Can I?

    I gripped her face tighter and resolutely said: It must be you, Lucia Only you, Lucia I dont want anyone else if its not you So, Lucia Will you marry me?

    Your highness Yes I will!!!

    Lucia hugged me with all her might, almost pushing me off the bed. She hugged me around my waist and was making a noise that I couldnt discern if it wasughter or crying. I hugged her back and stroked her head, my fiances head, and my soon-to-be wifes head. She cried in my arms, smiled and then wiped away her tears.

    Your highness I want I want about three kids and and Ill be a good mother Ill learn culinary skills and Ill learn to dance. Ill be an outstanding queen Your highness I love you I really love you Please allow this ipetent elf to always stay by your side.

    I smiled as I looked at the petite physique in my arms and said: Uhm Uhm! I will always love you too. Lucia I wont betray you I will never betray you Lets stay together forever!

    Lucia raised her head and looked at me with embarrassment. She straightened her back up and kissed me with her cherry blossom-like lips. We closed our eyes at the same time and intertwined our fingers. We felt each others warmth and heart beat as we kissed each other, whom we loved most.

    Your highness! Your highness! Calm down! You must calm down! It is a matter between the two kids! A couples matter. Do not get involved. Do not get involved your highness!

    Vyvyan huffed and puffed. Lucias father held her back by her arm. She desperately twisted and turned her body, trying to barge into the room. Her blue eyes were reced with her red eyes. She stared intensely at the happy face resting in the princes arms. Her eyes were filled with jealousy and malicious will along with hatred and tears. If she werent biting her handkerchief, you could probably hear shrieks right now.

    My son! Hes my son! Thats my son!! This wont do! Get away from my son, you bitch! My sons embrace is mine! Im the only one who can be my sons woman! Who the hell are you?! Youve only been by my sons side for a few years while Ive always been there by his side!! Let go of my son! How dare you seduce my son!

    My son Another woman is lying in my sons embrace I cant hug my son whenever I want from now Its too soon!! I havent hugged him enough! I havent kissed him enough! My son who could only sleep if he slept with me now wants to get married Dont! Dont! Mommy is suffering Its too soon! Its too soon! Wait another century before getting married

    The love between the two in the room slowly became warmer. Outside of their hearts filled with bliss was a mothers heart that was suffering from the pain of being abandoned

    A servant came in in the evening. When she saw Lucia and I rolling around in the sheets, she awkwardly said: Your highness.. Umm Sorry for interrupting you Her highness is looking for you. Please go see her.

    We were just rolling around in the sheets! We honestly were just rolling around in the sheets! We hadnt even changed yet!

    I reluctantly let go of Lucia and sat up. I felt like we were in the passionate phase of our love. We feel on edge even if its just one hour away from each other. Lucia looked at me sort of unhappily, pulled on the corner of my shirt and quietly asked: Do you have to go, your highness?

    I held Lucias hand, reluctant to leave, and then kissed her on her lips and said: Yeah Moms calling, so I have to go.

    Lucia smiled and said: Uhm Ill wait for you, your highness.

    I kissed Lucia on her forehead again before turning around and leaving, and heading to moms room. Mom wore her emerald green negligee and sat on the edge of the bed. She looked at me with a hint of dissatisfaction. I paused, not knowing what I did wrong. I looked at mom and cautiously asked: Mom, did I do something wrong?

    No.

    Mom then folded her arms and turned her head away unhappily and pouted: Is Lucia regaining conscious such a big deal that you even skipped dinner? Mommy prepared dinner and waited for you, but you didnt evene. You hurt mommy, you know? You cant ignore mommy just because you have Lucia. You promised you wouldnt leave mommy

    I Just skipped dinner, big deal Mom, dont be angry!

    I looked at moms blue eyes and quickly begged for forgiveness. Mom looked back at me and sighed. She then opened her arms and said: Come, let mommy hug you.

    I walked over and mom hugged me. She then sighed and said: Youre mommys son Mommy doesnt want to let you leave Mommy can prepare your wedding ceremony. However, you must sleep with mommy before preparations areplete.

    Mom!

    This is an order!

    Mom pulled me tightly into her embrace. She then pouted her lips and said: Mommy only has a short amount of time left with you, son, so how can I waste it? You must sleep with mommy before you get married. This is mommys bottom line. Otherwise, mommy wont agree to your wedding!

    We need Lucia to agree, dont we?!

    She must agree. Im the ruler of elves!

    Mom, could you please use your power as a ruler in appropriate situations?! I didnt dare to resist God knows if mom will get angry over this and lose it again I sighed. I looked at my own room, reluctant to leave it. Sorry, Lucia Lets put up with it until we get married.

 Book 3: Chapter 37

    Book 3: Chapter 37

    His highness and Miss Lucia are getting married?

    Ah, ah, the Ecte familys Lucia, right? Wow Theyre truly a couple made in heaven. However, Lucia is but just a member of the shadow squad, right?

    The two of them are childhood friends, so they must be rtively close. Lucia is very pretty too, so shes a good match for his highness. Dont we usually spot them going out together?

    Yeah. How nice. Lucia will probably go on to be the queen in the future, while we will remain gate sentries.

    The two guards leaned over and gossiped with each other. Somebody then suddenly hit their helmets hard. The two of them reacted surprised, grabbed their spears and spun around, only to find Vyvyan looking at them with murderous intent. The two of them were so frightened they nearly fell to their knees. Vyvyan waved her hand while looking frustrated, and said: What are you two talking about?! Do your job as guards properly. What are you talking about his highnesss wedding for?! Do your job!

    Roger! We are very sorry, your highness!

    The two guards went down on one knee and apologised. They then quickly turned around and zipped their mouths. It is unknown who spread the new of the prince and Lucia getting married, but everybody in the pce now knew. It was supposed to be a happy matter. His highness usually smiled happily, but her highness looked extremely down and frustrated.

    Surely its not because her highness doesnt like Lucia The truth is, her highness doesnt want to let her son get married. Shed be mad regardless of whom the bride was. If the queen werent angry, itd probably take another century before she would happily hand him over. However, from her perspective right now, letting him get married meant that she couldnt hold him in her sleep, she couldnt kiss him whenever she pleases, she couldnte and go from his leave as she pleases, and she couldnt even wash her son.

    Vyvyans life was basically being stolen from her.

    Vyvyans expression didnt look good. She ignored all greetings and shoved the door to the conference chamber open. The eight elders stood up, bowed and said: Congrattions, your highness. His highness getting married must be a joy-

    Joyous asion?

    The queens cold tone was colder than the coldest peak of a snow mountain. The eight elders all sneezed and then went silent. The queen kicked her leg and sat down on her throne. When she sat down on the gold throne, a dangerous crack could be heard. Vyvyan sat down unhappily and twirled her blonde hair with her index finger with frustration. She then asked in an irritated voice: How are the preparations for the princes wedding ceremony? When can we start? One month? Two months?

    The eight elders exchanged looks. They pondered the question and then hesitantly replied: Umm Your highness The matter was brought up quite suddenly, therefore we have not had enough time to collect the rare materials from various ces, items for tributes and other things that need to be made for the wedding yet I think I think we need a year.

    The queen jumped up from her throne, looked at the eight elders and without any self-conscious yelled: ONE YEAR?!

    Please forgive us, your highness!

    The eight elders quickly knelt down. They were so frightened they were quaking. The half-deity queen had been in a foul mood recently, so they were scared they would get executed for offending her now.

    No, no, no, you all did very well. Good job. Great. This is great. Umu, umu. Im very d, honest. Im so d. Can you drag it out for a bit longer? A year and a half? Two years? It doesnt matter. Stall for as long as you again. His highness will only have one wedding, so we need to prepare well for it. Organise it properly. It doesnt matter how dyed it bes or how slow you go. Haha Hahahaha! One year. One year. Hahahahahaha!

    The eight elders froze up when they heard the queensugh full of joy. They lookedpletely bewildered by what was going on. Logically speaking, being scolded to death for dying it by half a year would be perfectly reasonable. Yet, Vyvyan wasughing like a kid as sheughed and praised them.

    Hahahahahaha. Good job. Good job. Im very happy. Im very happy. Continue like that. Continue like that. I have to go and inform my son. You may all leave.

    The queenughed as she quickly left the conference chamber, leaving eight puzzled elders behind. They looked at the baffled faces of each other, then asked each other: Uhh So what do we do?

    What else can we do? Just follow the queens orders Stall if you can.

    That was the strangest order the eight elders had ever heard. She wanted to dy her own sons wedding God knows what the queen was thinking.

    Same time at the training ground.

    Kachik! Bang! ck!!

    Wooden swords shed against one another, and rang in their ears. The two wooden swords were shing together after gliding through the air. They shed, they deflected, and they guarded. Their movements were so swift you could see after-images. Lucia was dressed in her training clothes. She was adjusting her breathing as she attacked. The wooden sword in her hand was like a venomous snake. However, Lucias legs were visibly shaking. While she was attacking, her de was trembling. She clearlycked strength when thrusting or shing.

    Fuu!

    It was time for a half-time break. Ecte looked at his daughter sitting down powerlessly gasping for air. He pitied his daughter and sat down by side her, handed her some water and said: Lucia, you dont have to be so serious. Were just doing some light recovery training to prevent your body from bing stiff. You haventpletely recovered. Youll hurt yourself if you push too hard like this. Moreover, youre soon going to be the queen. You wont have to be a soldier any longer, so theres no need for you to suffer like this.

    No, dad. I have to push like this. Lucia ced the cup of water down and sighed. She looked at the ground with a tinge of loneliness and softly said: I didnt do a good job protecting his highness. That was my fault. He truly is too kind to not only forgive me, but to also love me. However, I am well aware that I must protect his highness in the future, who will also be my husband. I cant bex when we have children either. I must be able to protect them!

    Ecte looked at his daughter slowly clench her fist and smiled helplessly. He then stroked her head and said: Lucia daddy is proud of you, honest.

    Thank you, dad Alright, lets go again.

    I gently flipped through Meras diary. To be frank, I didnt really understand it. I was like a kid looking at chemistry experiments. It looked great, but I had no idea what it meant.

    Lucia was by my side, so I temporarily kept the pain of Meras passing to myself. I told Lucia I killed Mera. Although she was slightly sad as well, she told me I wasnt wrong. Mera will achieve salvation knowing this. The elves tradition dictates that their crimes are erased once theyre dead, so it was basically the equivalent of me helping her achieve salvation.

    I just hope thats the case. I hope Mera can rest in peace on the other side.

    Son. Son.

    Mom knocked on the door and then came in. She looked at me and I looked at her a bit surprised. Seeing mom reveal a happy smile after so many days caused me to panic a bit.

    Is something the matter, mom?

    Oh, its about your wedding.

    Mom walked straight up to me and pulled my head right in between her boobs without any warning. She then smiled and said: About your wedding We need to spend a bit more time because it was too sudden We need around more than one year. So dont feel rushed, my son.

    WHAT?! ONE YEAR?!

    Uhm, thats right.

    Mom looked happily at me who was utterly astonished. She then leaned forward and kissed me on my lips without any hesitation. She sounded like she was so gleeful she couldnt hold back her joy and said: Mommy can guarantee mommy didnt pull any strings. Thats just how it is. But our promise must still be upheld, okay? You have to sleep with mommy for one year~

 Book 3: Chapter 38

    Book 3: Chapter 38

    Your highness

    Good morning, Lucia.

    I took advantage of moms busy schedule in the morning toe to the training area. Lucia had just recovered yet she had begun her daily training already.

    We were still in the passionate stage of our rtionship, yet mom had been ordering me around all the time recently. She calls for me every time she has spare time. I actually suspect that she even used instant transmission and mind-reading. She appears behind me every time I intend to go to see Lucia. Shes with me even while I read.

    Lucia was recovering and training. Our meetings were so short they were pitiful. Lucia didnt mind my sweat and hugged me whenever she saw me. We would then kiss, but just as our faces touched, mom would appear and interrupt us.

    Lucia threw her wooden sword down, excitedly ran over and hugged me tightly. I kissed Lucia on her forehead and stroked her head, and then said: Lucia, arent you training too hard? Ive seen you training every day recently. Take two days off

    Im alright, your highness. I just shifted my training sessions at night to daytime. Lucia smiled. She then tippy-toed, kissed me on my lips and said: I usually train at night, but I wont be able to train at night after we get married, so I need to switch it up to daytime and get used to it.

    You still have to look after yourself though otherwise Ill feel bad.

    Uhm, you too, your highness What has her highness been looking for you so often for recently?

    I thought about it for a moment and then replied: Nothing much really. I was just asked to deal with some documents, send documents, apany her and thats about it.

    I see. Lucia lowered her head and revealed a tinge of sadness. She pouted, Im worried that her highness doesnt like me. If she doesnt give us her blessings, we

    I dont dislike you. I really like you, Lucia. I also support your wedding. I will give you my blessings. However, you must be patient for now.

    Moms arms suddenly wrapped themselves around my neck from behind, ripped me out of Lucias embrace, and the back of my head got wedged in between her huge valleys. I could see a reward if I just moved my eyes to the side a bit. Mom hugged me tightly and then looked at Lucia with a smile and said: Your wedding is in a year from now. After that, my son will have to prepare to seed the throne, so I want him to learn what an elf king must do. Consequently, he will be very busy theing year. Also, go to the Northern Garrison and fulfil the position of an inspector. You maye back before your wedding.

    Lucia was stunned as she watched mom drag me away and lowered her head sadly. She definitely didnt want to leave. She lowered her head and quietly muttered: As youmand, your highness

    Mom! Lucia is a guard!

    I desperately struggled and shouted, Theres no need to make Lucia go outside, is there?! Further Further, I dont need an extravagant wedding ceremony. Id be fine even if it were just a small banquet with a few people.

    That wont do. Youre the sovereign of a country. The wedding ceremony of a sovereign cant be conducted poorly. Anyway, thats just how it is. You wont see each other as much during this year. however, your love will be able to ovee the barrier of distance and time. Mommy has faith in you two. Mommy definitely supports your wedding, so dont worry.

    Mom smiled and leaned forward. She kissed my lips and Lucia who stood to the side watched us sadly. Mom then released me with satisfaction, and then suddenly grabbed my hand tightly as though she was going to drag me away from Lucia with everything she had. She smiled and said: Lets go, son. You have more important matters to attend to. Lucia, you can focus on your training.

    Lucia bowed and softly responded: Understood

    Mom only released me after forcefully dragging me out of the training area. She looked at me and spoke in a somewhat dissatisfied tone: Didnt mommy tell you to wait for mommy in the guest hall after breakfast? Why did you just run off without a word? Son, if you keep this up, mommy will spank you!

    I smiled helplessly and asked mom who was slightly mad: No, mom Cant I go about freely in the pce either?

    Mom nodded without doubt and then hugged me. She affectionately stroked my head and said: Youre mommys only son. Youre the reason for mommy to live. Youre going to get married soon, and when you do, mommy wont be able to take care of you anymore. Mommy can only stay by your side for this year, so its needless to say that mommy always wants to keep you by mommys side.

    Mom I wont leave you after getting married.

    But mommy wont have as many opportunities to see you then.

    Mom hugged my arm with a hint of dissatisfaction and then asked me with a teasing tone, Do you think mommy is pretty, son? Mommy deliberately put on make-up today, hehe. Mommy hasnt earnestly put on make-up in a long time.

    I turned my head around and earnestly looked at mom. Mom was indeed slightly different. Her face which showed her devotion to her nation and city was glimmering brighter than before, almost more than the sun itself. She wore a long dress different to the one she usually wore and had ornaments to go with it. The chest region around her dress generously put her smooth cobblestone-like curves in sight and pushed them forwards. There was also a small opening in the shape of a heart which tempted me to peek inside.

    Moms age is unknown, but her skin was very nice, supple and smooth. She was my mother, but she didnt feel out of ce as she walked with her arm around mine. To the contrary, her elegant posture made her look like the wife of a prince. Mom cheerfully wrapped her arms around mine, while the corner of her mouth seductively smiled in a teasing way as she questioned me. I hesitated for a moment before answer: Pretty Yeah Youre always really pretty mom.

    Mom happilyughed. She then leaned towards my ear and whispered: Yeah? How aboutpared to Lucia?

    Erm Theres no way topare, is there?

    I smiled helplessly and shook my head. Mom is most certainly very beautiful, and I admit that shes slightly more beautiful than Lucia. However, what does that prove? She could be more beautiful, but shes still just my mom. I can only feel proud about having such a beautiful mom, but I definitely wont look at her the same way I look at Lucia. Actually, I cant even check mom out like I would check out other girls since shes my mom. And thus, I can only enjoy the feeling.

    What do you mean its not possible topare? Mommy is a woman too.

    Mom bit my ear hard and my ear cried out to me in a high pitch tone, overwhelming me with bliss. Mom teased me by breathing in my air with her warm breath seductively, Son, as long as you stay by mommys side, mommy can do what Lucia can do too Its alright Mommy wont mind Everything is fine as long as youre by my side. Mommy can do anything for you. If mommy cant stay by your side as your mommy, mommy doesnt mind bing your wife~. Im happy as long as youre by my side. Im happy as long as youre by my side. Mommy can give up everything Mommy only wants you

    Moms voice became more and more ethereal while her eyes became more and more scary. She put more of her bodyweight onto mine. The only thing she had yet to do was rub her thighs against mine. I looked at the blood-red eyes by my side with terror. I pushed mom away and covered my ears. I then staggered two steps backwards and said in a terrified voice: No, no, no, no What are you saying, mom? No, no. We cant do that Were mother and son Youre youre still my mom after I get married. I wont leave you

    If you want to get marriedyou can marry anybody

    Mom licked her lips and fixed her gaze on me with her blood-red eyes which shined an insane light as she tedly said: Mommys heart hurts when mommy sees you with Lucia. Mommy doesnt want you to hug others, just mommy, is that no good? Mommy can do anything for you. Anything. Mommy wont mind. You dont need a wife, son. Youre mommys son forever and ever. You only need mommy.

    NO!! Thats not the issue! Mom! Mom!!

    I shrieked and desperately retreated while mom came towards me. Her pupils started transforming into heart-shaped pupils while she panted heavily, wanting to hug me tightly.

    Your highness?

    A messenger looked at us puzzled. Mom froze for a moment and stopped before me. She closed her eyes and took in a deep breath. She then eloquently spun around to look at the messenger and asked: What is it?

    The envoy from humanity is waiting for you.

    Alright, Ill be there right away.

    Mom nodded and then turned around to look at me. She reached her hand out and affectionately grabbed my hand. She then smiled and said: Lets get going, son. Today will be a busy day for you

    Ah Right! Right!

 Book 3: Chapter 39 (Censored)

    Book 3: Chapter 39 (Censored)

    <strong>**Uncensored Version In Disqus Comments**</strong>

    The envoy that I met in the morning confirmed the route I took on my way back, the things I brought and reported on the assassination incident. I was slightly disappointed that it wasnt Castell who came.

    We then had lunch.

    In the afternoon, we had discussions with ministers. Mom was the primary speaker while I watched from the sides.

    After dinner, mom locked me in my room Yep, I was seriously locked inside. While the window was open to let air in, when I reached outside, it felt like I was touching ss. My door was locked tightly. I couldnt push it open no matter how hard I tried. Mom didnt show any impulsive behaviours after recovering from what happened earlier on in the day, but I was now scared. I was really worried if mom woulde and do something to me.

    I can ept mom being dissatisfied with my marriage because I know Vyvyan is an elf with a strong sense of possessiveness. I know for sure my moms who waged a war back then over me wont ept my marriage. I bet the empress would go berserk too if I told her I wanted to marry an elf.

    But what mom said to me after what happened this morning collided with my morals. While Vyvyvan technically isnt my mother, Im Troy right now. I dont think even the elves would ept Vyvyan and Troy being together.

    If Im being honest, mom is certainly beautiful and virtuous. Shes the number one candidate for a wife. But shes my fathers wife! I might not be able to resist if it was the milf next door, but how can I have erotic thoughts about my mom? And what about Lucia? Lucia gets her beloved man stolen from her by his mom?

    I sighed and sat down. I picked up a book by the bed-side and flipped through it. It seemed to be about the words of the elven gods. It was very simr to a bible. I was born under the red g, so I dont believe in gods. I dont believe in gods, I only believe that the working ss is empowered. I feel like this is stuff the Gdriel tribe talk about in order to maintain their rule

    Wait. Mom is half-deity

    Mom appears to have read the book as there was a bookmark there. I curiously turned to that page. This is a transcription, but mom seems to have made some notes underneath some sentences to emphasise certain parts.

    It is not forbidden for a mother and her son to be together. It is alright for a mother and son to have a rtionship like that of a man and a woman. The mother gave her child life, while her son gives her love. That is a marriage the gods would bless.

    If a son leaves his mother that means her son has a second woman, which would be his wife. A male only has a female by his side for a certain period of time. Should the mother not wish for her son to leave, she can ovee this by bing his wife

    I mmed the book shut and felt sweat slowly run down my spine What flipping sorts of books does mom read all day?! What sort of holy words are these?! Could you please stop worrying about familial rtionships and spare a thought for the pain of the people below?!!

    Mom also made some notes underneath a few sentences which she emphasised I dont think mom wants me to marry!! No! Mom wants me to marry, but not somebody else!

    *Click*

    The lock on the door clicked. Mom walked in evidently slightly tired while she massaged the e of her nose as she came in. Her entrance frightened me enough to almost toss the book outside. Mom shot me a nce and then shifted her gaze onto the book in my hands. She smiled and said: Youre interested in the words of the gods too? Son, mommy is half-deity. Couldnt you have just asked mommy if you had a question?

    Ah I-Its n-nothing

    I awkwardly smiled and put the book aside before looking at mom. Moms eyes looked at me with a naughty gaze. My heart was almost ready to jump out of my chest. Mom can tell what Im thinking, which means that my awkward smile is pointless. Or more explicitly, she already knows about me reading about the rtionship of mother and son!

    Mom opened her arms for me and said with a smile: Ah Today was so tiring, even mommy is a bit worn out. Lets go, son. Rest up after mommy washes you.

    To be honest I really dont want to be washed by mom right now, or rather, I dont dare

    However, moms gaze indicated she wasnt going to ept no. I was afraid that mom would lose it after I rejected her. So much for thinking Vyvyan was a normal mom while the empress wasnt. Now it looks like the troublesome one is Vyvyan and not the empress. The empress is the normal mom.

    When we got in the water, mom continued hugging me and gently scrubbed my entire body with a blissful smile on her face as she hummed a soothing melody. Her long and slender hands slid across my body, sparing no parts. I dont know if it was just a psychological thing or what, but it felt like mom spent a long time below my lower abdomen.

    My beloved son, you like mommy washing you most, dont you? Other women cant be this affectionate not even Lucia.

    Mom leaned her head on my shoulder and blew in my ear. At the same time, mom ced her hands on my lower abdomen, chuckled softly and said, Your body is so well-built, son Youve be an outstanding man~ Aaahh~ These muscles are almost at onii-samas level Son, youre bing more and like my older brother. Youre slowly bing a man mom is proud of.

    Ahh What an amazing boy. Youre the boy mommy gave birth too. Mommys son. Mommys only son. Mommys son that will never leave mommy. Mommys most beloved son Mommy wont let you go Nobody can steal my son from me Son Son, dont get married, okay? Can you dump Lucia? Mommys body is more voluptuous than Lucias. Mommy is more virtuous than Lucia. Mommy can satisfy your every desire, no matter what it is. Love mommy You love mommy, dont you? Be with mommy then Let us never be separated

    Moms breathing got heavier. She rubbed her face against mine while her hands rubbed me. If it werent for the fact that I couldnt feel anything, I wouldve fallen by now. Mom spun me around so that we were face-to-face. Moms voluptuous boobs were right in front of me. Mom smiled and grabbed my hand which she then ced on her face. She then dived over towards me and kissed me.

    I was afraid as to whether mom would fall into the state shes in right now on a non-full moon night and make me do something Id never be able to forgive myself for.

    Fuu Fuu

    Mom released me, wiped the saliva off the corner of her mouth and smiled seductively as she looked at me.

    I noticed that moms eyes werent the insane looking blood-red colour, but her usual blue.

 Book 3: Chapter 39 (Uncensored)

    Book 3: Chapter 39 (Uncensored)

    The envoy that I met in the morning confirmed the route I took on my way back, the things I brought and reported on the assassination incident. I was slightly disappointed that it wasnt Castell who came.

    We then had lunch.

    In the afternoon, we had discussions with ministers. Mom was the primary speaker while I watched from the sides.

    After dinner, mom locked me in my room Yep, I was seriously locked inside. While the window was open to let air in, when I reached outside, it felt like I was touching ss. My door was locked tightly. I couldnt push it open no matter how hard I tried. Mom didnt show any impulsive behaviours after recovering from what happened earlier on in the day, but I was now scared. I was really worried if mom woulde and do something to me.

    I can ept mom being dissatisfied with my marriage because I know Vyvyan is an elf with a strong sense of possessiveness. I know for sure my moms who waged a war back then over me wont ept my marriage. I bet the empress would go berserk too if I told her I wanted to marry an elf.

    But what mom said to me after what happened this morning collided with my morals. While Vyvyvan technically isnt my mother, Im Troy right now. I dont think even the elves would ept Vyvyan and Troy being together.

    If Im being honest, mom is certainly beautiful and virtuous. Shes the number one candidate for a wife. But shes my fathers wife! I might not be able to resist if it was the milf next door, but how can I have erotic thoughts about my mom? And what about Lucia? Lucia gets her beloved man stolen from her by his mom?

    I sighed and sat down. I picked up a book by the bed-side and flipped through it. It seemed to be about the words of the elven gods. It was very simr to a bible. I was born under the red g, so I dont believe in gods. I dont believe in gods, I only believe that the working ss is empowered. I feel like this is stuff the Gdriel tribe talk about in order to maintain their rule

    Wait. Mom is half-deity

    Mom appears to have read the book as there was a bookmark there. I curiously turned to that page. This is a transcription, but mom seems to have made some notes underneath some sentences to emphasise certain parts.

    It is not forbidden for a mother and her son to be together. It is alright for a mother and son to have a rtionship like that of a man and a woman. The mother gave her child life, while her son gives her love. That is a marriage the gods would bless.

    If a son leaves his mother that means her son has a second woman, which would be his wife. A male only has a female by his side for a certain period of time. Should the mother not wish for her son to leave, she can ovee this by bing his wife

    I mmed the book shut and felt sweat slowly run down my spine What flipping sorts of books does mom read all day?! What sort of holy words are these?! Could you please stop worrying about familial rtionships and spare a thought for the pain of the people below?!!

    Mom also made some notes underneath a few sentences which she emphasised I dont think mom wants me to marry!! No! Mom wants me to marry, but not somebody else!

    *Click*

    The lock on the door clicked. Mom walked in evidently slightly tired while she massaged the e of her nose as she came in. Her entrance frightened me enough to almost toss the book outside. Mom shot me a nce and then shifted her gaze onto the book in my hands. She smiled and said: Youre interested in the words of the gods too? Son, mommy is half-deity. Couldnt you have just asked mommy if you had a question?

    Ah I-Its n-nothing

    I awkwardly smiled and put the book aside before looking at mom. Moms eyes looked at me with a naughty gaze. My heart was almost ready to jump out of my chest. Mom can tell what Im thinking, which means that my awkward smile is pointless. Or more explicitly, she already knows about me reading about the rtionship of mother and son!

    Mom opened her arms for me and said with a smile: Ah Today was so tiring, even mommy is a bit worn out. Lets go, son. Rest up after mommy washes you.

    To be honest I really dont want to be washed by mom right now, or rather, I dont dare

    However, moms gaze indicated she wasnt going to ept no. I was afraid that mom would lose it after I rejected her. So much for thinking Vyvyan was a normal mom while the empress wasnt. Now it looks like the troublesome one is Vyvyan and not the empress. The empress is the normal mom.

    When we got in the water, mom continued hugging me and gently scrubbed my entire body with a blissful smile on her face as she hummed a soothing melody. Her long and slender hands slid across my body, sparing no parts. I dont know if it was just a psychological thing or what, but it felt like mom spent a long time below my lower abdomen.

    My beloved son, you like mommy washing you most, dont you? Other women cant be this affectionate not even Lucia.

    Mom leaned her head on my shoulder and blew in my ear. At the same time, mom ced her hands on my lower abdomen, chuckled softly and said, Your body is so well-built, son Youve be an outstanding man~ Aaahh~ These muscles are almost at onii-samas level Son, youre bing more and like my older brother. Youre slowly bing a man mom is proud of.

    Mom, dont do this!! Dont do this! Dont touch! Dont touch me there! Save me! Dont dont rub it!! Dont!! Save me This is too stimting Its too stimting Dont do this to me while I cant move Dont Dont My first time is about to be

    Okay, truthfully Ive already had my first experience. Luna was first

    Ahh What an amazing boy. Youre the boy mommy gave birth too. Mommys son. Mommys only son. Mommys son that will never leave mommy. Mommys most beloved son Mommy wont let you go Nobody can steal my son from me Son Son, dont get married, okay? Can you dump Lucia? Mommys body is more voluptuous than Lucias. Mommy is more virtuous than Lucia. Mommy can satisfy your every desire, no matter what it is. Love mommy You love mommy, dont you? Be with mommy then Let us never be separated

    Moms breathing got heavier. She rubbed her face against mine while her hands rubbed me. If it werent for the fact that I couldnt feel anything, I wouldve fallen by now. Mom spun me around so that we were face-to-face. Moms voluptuous boobs were right in front of me. Mom smiled and grabbed my hand which she then ced on her face. She then dived over towards me and kissed me.

    I couldnt move so I could only let mom pry my mouth open and envelop my tongue as she crazily sucked on it and tease the midline running down from my chest. Moms breathing got heavier. She began to instinctively twist her body around and wrap it around my body tightly like a snake. I was afraid as to whether mom would fall into the state shes in right now on a non-full moon night and make me do something Id never be able to forgive myself for.

    Fuu Fuu

    Mom released me, wiped the saliva off the corner of her mouth and smiled seductively as she looked at me.

    I noticed that moms eyes werent the insane looking blood-red colour, but her usual blue.

 Book 3: Chapter 40

    Book 3: Chapter 40

    Mom! Mom! Dont do this!!

    I was finally able to move again after I was wiped dry. I looked at mom who came towards me like a snake again and shuffled backwards with my hands and legs, and then covered my body with my hands tightly.

    Its alright, son. Its alright Mommy understands. Mommy understands what youre thinking. All elves are like that. All elves start to have erotic thoughts towards the opposite gender once they be adults Its just like how my elder brother fell for that human. Youre experiencing the same feeling right now. Mommy is of the opposite sex, mommy is a woman too. Mommy can help you fulfil your desires too. You just have to hold mommy tightly. Dont worry about anyone else. Dont worry about them.

    Mom smiled seductively and lunged over, attempting to kiss me on my lips. I dont know where I got the courage from, but I pped mom on her face and pushed her away. The physiques of female elves are much weaker than male elves physiques, and Im half-human, so mom cried out in pain and staggered backwards twos steps. She then held her face and turned her head around. One of her eyes turned into an enraged-blood-red as she looked at me like an angered lion mother.

    She roared: You actually hit mommy?! You dare to hit mommy over a woman?! Mommy has looked after you for so long. Mommy loves you so much and shields you from everything. Mommy could do anything for you and yet you hit mommy over a woman?! Mommy is going to rip that woman apart in front of you!

    MOM!

    I threw myself at her. I hugged mom who was standing upright and shouted, Dont be like this! Dont be like this! I didnt hit you on purpose! Its just that you were going overboard mom! I wont ignore you for Lucia. We will still reside in the pce after getting married! I wont leave you, mom! I love Lucia!!

    LOVE?!

    Mom grabbed my chin with one hand and stared into my eyes with her eyes with different pupil colours and shouted, LOVE?! You think thats love?! Thats the same as what my brother thought. He thought he fell in love with that woman, but what happened afterwards?! He abandoned you and they never met again! Then that woman abandoned you! Youd be dead if it werent for mommy, you know?! Thats love?! Thats love?! Love is abandoning one another?! How can it be considered love without having been cultivated for centuries?! What youre feeling is the same as my older brother. Its not love. Its just an impulse! You only need one woman! Mommy wont let your impulse ruin you! You need but only one woman! If you need to release your pent up desires, mommy can help you! Mommy doesnt mind!

    Im not!!

    I looked at mom and shouted. I pushed mom away forcefully and we huffed and puffed as we looked at each other. We were both undressed, but our attention wasnt focused on our bodies. I looked at mom and shouted: Mom! I really do love Lucia! Im not after Lucias body. I want to be with Lucia! I want to continue through life being with Lucia. It doesnt matter if were happy, or sad, angry or suffering, I just want to be by Lucias side! I dont need a woman, what I need is Lucia!

    What do you know?! Your lifespan is half of Lucias! Lucia is going to still be in her prime after you die. You think that you love Lucia, but the truth is you two cant stay together. Youll have given up your entire life while Lucia wouldve only given up half of hers! After that shell throw herself into another mans arms! Can you imagine that?! Even your father abandoned you! Only mommy will stay by your side! Only mommy will stay by your side forever! Everyone but mommy will betray you!! You can only have mommy by your side! Mommy wants to protect you! Why dont you get it?!

    I mustered up all the strength in my body and shouted loud enough to nearly rip my vocal chords: I! Dont! Mind!

    I was drained and knelt down on the ground. I ced my face in my hands as my tears ran down uncontrobly. My body quivered from getting worked up. Mom slowly walked up to my side and hugged my lifeless body in her arms. Mom gently stroked my back and in a sobbing tone said: Son, why dont you get it? Why dont you understand that mommy loves you? Everyone will betray you. Everyone will hurt you. Lucia cant protect you. Why dont you get it? Mommy just wants to protect you. Mommy just wants to keep you by mommys side

    I get it I get it mom I get it

    I hugged mom. In my sobbing voice, I said, But, but did you know, mom? Did you know what Lucia did during the deer hunting festival? She carried me on her back. She carried me who was incapable of moving and walked a great distance. She mushed berries by chewing on them to feed me. She mushed meat by chewing it to feed me. She guarded me day and night, while she ate grass to survive. She didnt sleep a wink. How can I not love Lucia when she treats me like that? If there was a woman who could love me and not leave my side, wouldnt it still be considered love even if that love was full of trials and tribtions, and onlysted a few days? I dont mind I just want to love Lucia. Im happy as long as Lucia is happy. I dont care about life in the future, nor do I care what will happen in the future. If youre afraid of losing things, then youll never have anything. Mom I love you and Im truly grateful towards you I understand that you want to protect me, thats why thats why I promise I wont do anything that will endanger myself. I wont leave you either. Ill always, always be by your side, never leaving you.

    Son My most beloved son dont leave mommy dont leave mommy Youre mommys only son Mommy Mommy is afraid youll be like mommys brother Mom hugged me tightly. She sobbed and continued, Mommy loves you, and will love you regardless of what happens. Mommy is the only person who wont betray you. If if you feel that you will be happy with Lucia, mommy wont stop you But but I beg you before you get married before you get married, spend some more time with mommy even if its just a short while Mommy understands how you feel now, but, mommy wants to see more of you.

    I know. I know. I love you, mom. I love you.

    Uhm, mommy loves you too. Mommy loves you most Always and forever.

    Mom and I hugged each other tightly. Mom let out sobs of bliss as she tightly embraced me. Was mom always worried that I was just lusting after Lucias body? Mom thought I wanted to get married because I wanted a woman, just like my mother and the empress

    I dont know about my father and the empresss love, but I feel that they were truly in love, because the empresss eyes were filled with yearning and love when she spoke about my father. I believe that they didnt get together just because of a physical lust for each other. They were a human-and-elf couple as well. They didnt care about lifespans either.

    Its just that their ending wasnt a happy one. I wanted to thank mom. Mom gave me happiness I was deprived of. Maybe mom wants to protect me because she knows of my innocence and pain.

    Mom is a qualified mother, regardless of whatever aspect you consider. Mom doesnt lust after me. Shes just afraid that Ill repeat my fathers mistake.

    My father, mom and the empresss graces and hatred Ill need to talk about the war for their son now. However, I believe that all three of them truly loved the other. I believe that both of my moms loved me, and I believe that my father loved both of them..

    This isnt lust, but true love. Even if it were just two short years and a few short days, that was a true love where they went through trials and tribtions together.

    However

    However

    That belief of mine, Im talking about the part where I said, mom doesnt lust for me,pletely crumbled on the full-moon night a few days after

 Book 3: Chapter 41

    Book 3: Chapter 41

    Ah, Lucia must go. Its something that she must do.

    After our mother and son rtionship returned to normal, mom and I got dressed and left the bathroom. Mom wrapped her arm around mine and suggested to me that shed take back her orders to have Lucia leave. Her reason was the following: Its on the way to retrieving the buffs from the wind elves. Further, the army in the North noticed that the temperature at therge canyon in the North had dropped a fair bit. Therefore, Lucia was to go and investigate if there was a problem. Didnt mommy tell you already? Mommy wont interfere with your love.

    Really? I never wouldve thought so if you never said so. However, what mom said also made sense. Ill just interpret it as Lucia going out for a job. But I dont know why it has to be Lucia. Cant someone else go? Lucia is a member of the shadow squad. Shes not a messenger..

    Therge canyon in the North?

    Yes, therge canyon in the North. Opposite to it is a snowy terrain and snowy mountains. Its the territory of trolls. Before winteres, the trolls sometimes discretely build bridges toe over and rob food from our viges. We therefore have two army toons stationed up North. However, its said that the temperature dropped really low there and the soldiers cant stand it.

    Mom smiled helplessly, shook her head and said, Theres nothing we can do. Elves struggle to stay warm in snowy weather like unlike humans. Wearing thicker clothes doesnt ovee the problem either. Therefore, if its too cold there, the two army toons stationed there will have to retreat to somewhere where they can warm up. Further, Ill need to station even more army toons close by.

    Why? I looked at mom puzzled. Is the temperature really decreasing at the moment? I feel like the temperature for all four seasons is pretty much the same in the elven city. I cant tell that the temperature is dropping. However, perhaps it really is winter ording to the monthly calendar and it is indeed bing colder. But if the elves cant stand the cold, why are more troops being stationed there? Isnt that contradictory?

    Because if its be colder in the North, the trolls wont be able to survive there. And so theyll harass us much more frequently. Consequently, the armies stationed in the north will need to be on maximum alert. Mom frowned and gazed towards the North. She continued in a slightly concerned tone, Nothing good wille out of the North bing colder. We know very little about the ce. We dont know how many races and tribes live there. If they lose their habitats due to environmental factors, they will definitelye down South. We cantmunicate with the trolls over that side so if theye down South, a war will definitely break out.

    I looked into moms eyes. There was no indication in her eyes that she was concerned about the nation or the citizens. Instead, what I saw was a crazed hunger for war. Please do not use what youmonly hear about elves to evaluate or think about the elves Im surrounded by here. The elves are by no means a loving and peaceful race. They just dont pick fights. However, elves will be excited when theres a war to fight. Its rted to the fact that elves are trained in swordsmanship and archery as children.

    Mom kissed me on my forehead and said: But no matter what happens, they cant approach the imperial capital, so dont worry son. Even if they do manage to, mommy will protect you just like before. I nodded. Mom pushed the door to the room open and then said, Lets sleep now, son. Mommy shall let you and Lucia go out to y tomorrow afternoon before she leaves. However, you only have one hour, okay? Only one hour.

    Mom cant you extend the time limit just a bit?

    No. That one hour is mommys tolerance limit.

    Mom sat on the edge of the bed. She was already in her sleep attire. While mom doesnt mind me watching her dress and undress, I turn my back to her every time even though I really want to watch.

    I undressed and then wore on my silk pyjamas. Mom opened her arms for a while. The candle went out. I carefully walked to the side of the bed and mom pulled me into her arms. She then cradled my head in her arms and gently held me in her arms.

    Mom gently pat me on my back like she was coaxing a child to sleep as she hummed a soothing melody. She watched me with her gentle and kind blue eyes. Before my eyes was mom sleeping on her side and her even more prominent bosom.

    And this is why I always see moms pride every morning which never fails to surprise me no matter no many times I see them. The scent on moms body rxed me and soothed me. And so, as long as mom held me, I could happily fall asleep regardless of what I wanted to say.

    I assume Troy mustve been held by mom like this as he slept when he was young. I wonder how many years he slept like this.

    Seeing me slowly close my eyes, mom gently kissed me on my forehead and quietly said: Sleep, my beloved son.

    At that time, at the inner section of the pce

    Two imperial guards noticed Lucia walk to her room so they ran over and asked: Good evening, Miss Lucia. How are the preparations for your luggageing along?

    Lucia narrowed her eyes as she looked at the two of them and said: Ive finished packing. Im to leave in three days, correct? I can understand why Itll be a full-moon night in two days.

    Yes. We are your bodyguards.

    Is that so? You two better not be a burden then. Im only his highnesss bodyguard. I have no duty to guard anybody else. You two have to look after yourselves.

    Lucia casually waved her hand as goodbye. The two guards smiled helplessly, nodded and said: Understood We will look after ourselves, since youre his highnesss wife after all.

    Not yet.

    Lucia lowered her head and bit her lip. She then raised her head back up, looked at the moon resolutely and said: But I definitely will be. I definitely will be.

    Lucia bid goodbye to the guards behind her and entered her room. She sat on her bed and changed into her sleepwear. However, her eyes glowed with a tinge of green which indicated that she didnt want to sleep. Normally at this hour, Lucia should be staring into the darkness in the area close to the watchtower, or otherwise gliding through the air searching for suspicious people down below. While the elven capital is very safe, Lucia who was on patrol duty every day didnt loosen up.

    Lucias energy bar would be maxed out if she caught a glimpse of his highness window. She was at the stage right before the wedding with his highness, so she was determined to carry on regardless of what maye. She was determined to forge forward to be his highnesss wife. She had to be patient.

    Lucia climbed onto her bed and shut her eyes. She resisted her impulse. She had habituated to patrolling every night, so she was particrly sensitive at night. Just hearing footsteps outside would wake her up. Moreover, even if it was dawn which was her bed-time, she couldnt sleep in peace without his highness holding her.

    She wanted to hug his highness really badly She wanted to warm her body up with his highnesss embrace. Her fatigued and freezing body would be revitalised if she could just touch his highnesss body. She would be able to fall asleep blissfully with his touch. Even if she could only catch a few hours of wink-eye, that would be enough to replenish her energy. But she couldnt hug his highness right now.

    Fight on. Patience. Patience.

    Lucia bit down on her lip firmly and cheered herself on as she imagined her blissful life with his highness in the future. As she imagined it, her lips couldnt help but creep up into a blissful smile. She couldnt hold his highness right now, however, as long as she can make her highness happy, she could hold his highness in her arms forever.

 Book 3: Chapter 42

    Book 3: Chapter 42

    Lucia, Lucia.

    Lucia and I hugged. Meeting each other after not seeing each other for a few days excited us like we were reincarnated. Lucia smiled cheerfully, she shifted about in my arms and said: Your highness, we finally have time today I thought I wouldnt get to see you before I left.

    I gave Lucia a kiss on her forehead and then blushed as I said: No way. If that were the case, Id follow you to the North.

    Dont worry about it then. The North is no fun at all. Her highness said that I could return after a few months. There wont be a problem since youll have to go to humanity next month anyway. My wedding dress should be ready at the end of these two months, and youll finally get to see how I look in my wedding dress, your highness!

    Lucia wrapped her arm around mine and the two of us left the pce. When the gate sentries saw us, they smiled and said: Congrattions, your highness. Congrattions, Miss Lucia. We wish you eternal happiness.

    Thank you.

    Lucia thanked them with a smile while I gave them a nod and then we left together. We only had one hour. Only one hour before we had to part. I dont know how beautiful and short this one hour will be, but I was happy enough in the moment, because my love was by my side.

    The pce..

    Your highness, the gold mine district in the South has sent the gold mined this year to the capital. They sent the same amount as before. We think that it would be a good idea to make gold jewellery for Miss Lucia. Your highness. Your highness?

    Ah Oh yeah.

    Looking outside the window, the queen quickly returned to her senses and massaged her temples. The servant looked at her highness and hesitated before asking: Are you not well, your highness?

    No Im justerm Im fine. Continue. Vyvyans lips budged. She used her hand to cover her chest. She hesitated for a moment and decided against mentioning her thoughts. She then raised her head to look at the servant, smiled and then sat back down on the chair. She continued to listen to the servant recount the list of things to prepare for the uing wedding ceremony on the long leather parchment.

    Vyvyan didnt hear even one-third of what was read out on the long leather parchment. She was in a very poor mood, or rather, aplex mood. Seeing her own son walk out so happily with Lucia with such a happy and blissful smile on his face gave her the impression that he had the entire world he wanted by his side.

    Does her son reveal such a blissful smile when hes with her? He seemed to have had revealed such a smile when he was younger because she was his whole world back then. But she was no longer the only one he had by his side. Her son wouldnt be happy because of her. He gets his happiness from that woman, he cries for her, gets angry for her, and feels bliss with her.

    She understood this very well, and she had persuaded herself. But why did she feel so angry when she saw him by that womans side? She was furious, the same way she felt when her older brother stood by that womans side back then

    Was her son bing more and more like him because he was growing up? She still brooded on her brothers matter. Was that why she felt the same way towards her son as her brother? Did she love her son because she loved her brother? Is her yearning for her son just purely a desire to protect him or is she

    Vyvyan shook her head and stopped herself from thinking. She picked up the pen by her side and signed her name on the wedding ceremony preparations sheet. She then let out a long sigh and massaged her hair. She was feeling annoyed. She thought she didnt want to let her son go because of her desire to protect him, but it looks like her desire to keep him by her side was no longer just purely out of a desire to protect him.

    Your highness

    Lucia crouched down and looked at the flower garden before her. She then gently touched the flowers with a look of sadness. I stood in front of Meras ce and looked at the ce. I dont know how Lucia and I ended up here as we walked The rxing atmosphere between us just moments ago became heavy when we saw Meras dwelling.

    I dont know how we ended up here. However, Lucia and I always visited Mera when we went out. It was like it had be a habit. We habitually went to see Mera even though she was no longer here.

    Lucia looked at Meras residence and bit her lip. She looked at me and asked: Your highness, do you hate Mera?

    I shook my head and said: No. Rather than say I hate her, itd be more correct to say that I pity her.

    Lucia walked up to my side, looked into my eyes with a serious look and asked: Do you regret it then, your highness?

    I looked back into Lucias eyes and subconsciously clenched my fists. I looked at Meras flowers and resolutely said: I dont, and I cant. If I forgive Mera, youll be in danger and so will everyone else around me. Im the prince of a nation. I know that there are many people who want to harm me. So for your sake, for moms sake and for the sake of those around me, I must be steadfast. I dont know archery, and I dont know swordsmanship. As powerless as I am, the only thing I have is determination.

    Lucia looked at my face, smiled and hugged me around my waist. She rested her head on my chest feeling relieved. She then softly said: Your highness, we are your strength. No matter what it is you need, no matter where it is you go, I will follow you. I am your strength.

    Thank you, Lucia. With you by my side, I can feel at ease. Honest.

    I hugged Lucia tightly. The wind blew against us as though it were sending us its blessings. Meras tender flowers danced with the wind like it was celebrating our meeting and falling in love. Mera was right. I need both determination and strength. I had strength butcked determination. I now have strength and have found the determination.

    Im still not a qualified prince, however, I want to be someone who can protect those beside me, and not let people go after my friends.

    Im not doing it for wealth or power. I just dont want another person by my side to be a sacrifice. I just want a peaceful and happy life.

    Thats probably contradictory. I have to shed blood for the happiness of those by my side. Ill have to draw my sword without hesitation in the future in order to protect those by my side.

    Lucia popped her head out from behind, sped my face and said with a smile: Your highness, thank you for being able to love me. I believe that our future will be filled with bliss. Im sure of it.

    I held the soft body of the beauty in my arms, looked at her earnestly and said: Yeah, well definitely be very happy. Lucia, I can wait. Its just a year. One yearter, well be able to hold each other tightly, never letting go.

    Its just one year. We could hold hands and go through life crises together, so one short year cant separate us. Im still young. I still have time. I can wait for Lucia to return. I can wait until the days where we will be able to walk hand in hand together. I want to die in her arms even if I be a skeleton in the end.

    Uhm, I will. I will wait for that day. Your highness, we will be together forever, never parting. I wont betray you, your highness, soso

    I wont betray you either, Lucia, I wont! Ill definitely always love you.

    I hugged Lucia tightly. Lucia gently shut her eyes in my arms. With a blissful smile on her face, she slowly went up on her tippy-toes. I looked at my lovers beautiful face and smiled. I lowered my head and kissed her soft and warm lips.

 Book 3: Chapter 43

    Book 3: Chapter 43

    Nier asked the person tailing her from behind without answering her: Take it as me begging you, could you please kill yourself?

    Thats right, a month had gone by and yet Nier still felt that way. Guarding a prince while shes a Valkyrie is just torture. Guarding somebody other than the empress when she was part of the empresss guard unit felt the same as being told to resign, and there was no such thing as a second master for the Valkyries. There are only two types of Valkyries; the first type is the live ones guarding the empress, the other type are the dead seniors.

    Further, the prince behavedpletely differently to her majesty. Hecks a domineering aura, and he doesnt have the noble air of a royal family member either. He was just like a young yboy of some rich household. He was basically a disgrace to her majesty, and yet her majesty liked him so much. All of the Valkyries were unhappy about that.

    So Please kill yourself was not a joke when it came from Nier. She genuinely wanted the disgrace of the royal family to off himself. However, the bug never responded to her.

    Nier turned around and her surroundings swiftly transformed. The voice, fragrant andughter filled market disappeared in the blink of an eye transformed into a wet, stinky and dark blue stone wall. His majesty before her had been stabbed in the chest with a knife and blood spurt fourth from his wound.

    YOUR MAJESTY!!

    Nier screamed out and reached for her belt. Her heart froze. Her job was to protect his majesty even if she was unwilling. If his majesty were to die, she would have to kill herself to apologise, no, killing herself wouldnt be enough to relieve the empress of her anger.

    She had never disappointed the empress before!

    However, where she reached was empty. Her sword was not hanging where it usually was. Instead, there was a pouch of candy there. Nier froze as she looked at the pouch of candy in front of her. The pouch which originally had beautiful flowers sewn on it was now covered in blood, and seemed to be jolting like a live beating heart.

    What is going on?!!

    The prince before her struggled to turn his head around. His face was covered with blood and yet he was smiling. While gasping for air he said: Nier Run

    Hu!

    Nier sat up aggressively and panted. Her sweat had wet her sheets. She checked her surroundings with horror, yet only saw her fellow Valkyries sleeping soundly. She scanned the room with her green eyes before her horror and despair slowly dissipated. She gripped her nket and took a few deep breaths to calm her racing heart down.

    Why did I dream of that prince, damn it, she thought.

    Nier shook her head to rx herself and then carefully got off her bed. She then walked up to the table and poured herself a cup of water from the pot. She sat down on the chair, looked at the tiny candle and fell into a daze.

    A cold breeze blew past and Nier sneezed. She looked outside the window and then at the wall in front of her where a row of white capes were neatly hung. Capes were no longer used as a form of decoration. The thick capes were now used to keep warm and guard against the wind. Whenever they wore those capes, it meant that winter wasing.

    Nier finished her cup of water, and her racing heart and anxious mind calmed down. She then climbed back into her bed and looked at the roof.

    His highness will be back in two days.

    Wait

    Why am I counting the days until his majesty returns? Is it to see his useless smiling face or to chat with him? How ridiculous, I spoke more than I did this entire year when I was with him. It was honestly tiring and infuriating. Uhm, it appears Im counting down the number of days left until my suffering begins again.

    Nier calmed down, closed her eyes and fell asleep again.

    Ugh!

    The empress blew a breath of cold air out and then put her bleeding finger in her mouth. The maid in front of her quaked where she stood as she looked at the empress who had stabbed herself in her hand with a needle for the nth time. Her entire family could be executed for allowing the empress to bleed. However, the empress didnt me the maid. Instead, she picked up the crooked-red braided object on her leg and excitedly eximed: What next?! I want to sew my name and the princes name onto the scarf! How do I do it? Teach me!

    Erm Your humble servant rmends that you use gold-coloured threadsUmm And then and then, do it like this Like this

    The maid trembled as she sewed on the scarf before her while the empress concentrated on the maids every move as she clumsily imitated her movements. And eventually, she managed to sew a character on. Although the scarf was frankly quite ugly, it was a character that the empress just poured all of her effort into sewing on. She wore a blissful smile on her face.

    Seeing the empresss excited look, the maid let out a sigh of relief. She was overheard by the empress when she and the other maids were talking about sewing a scarf for their husbands. Since then, the empress has called her to her room every night to teach her how to sew a scarf. She hadnt had a good sleep for an entire week, but the empress didnt look the least bit tired.

    She had many needle prick marks on her fingers but she didnt quit. She insisted on sewing a crooked scarf for her son.

    The scarf wasnt bad for a beginner. There were no flowers on it. It was just a very simple red scarf, with only the princes name and the empresss initials sewed on in a different colour in gold in the corner.

    I wonder if this will make my son happy? This is the first time Ive sewn a scarf for him Uhm Now he wont get cold in winter Hehe Hehe He might even be so happy he hugs me Hehe Hehehe

    The maid looked at the empress who was acting like an idiotic mother as she excitedly held the scarf against her chest and imagined his majestys reaction. If she wanted to give his majesty a scarf, she couldve ordered a top-level tailor to weave him a high quality scarf with the royal emblem on it. However, the empress insisted on doing it herself, which resulted in all the scars on her hands that she now had.

    But since the empress was so ted, it didnt seem like she made a mistake

    The maid respectfully said: Your humble servant believes that his majesty will definitely like it, since this is a scarf his mother personally weaved for him.

    Uhm, uhm, Im very pleased. Very pleased. Its been tiring for you recently. This is my reward for you. Have a one week vacation too. Go home and spend some time with your family.

    The empress generously removed one of the gem rings on her hand and ced it into the maids hands. She then held the scarf she weaved on her chest as she smiled stupidly. The maid trembled as she epted the reward. She then saluted her and left the room. She then quickly left the inner court as the Valkyries looked at her with envy in their eyes.

    The empresss belongings have basically never left the pce, so receiving the ring that the empress wore was like receiving a priceless treasure. Most importantly, she sessfully left the empresss inner court alive which was basically a miracle. She must be the luckiest maid yet.

    The next day.

    Good morning, Nier.

    Good morning, Alice Wait Hey, Grace, youre not using your arm strength correctly. Straighten it and initiate the transfer of power from your legs. Your explosive power from your hip is important.

    Nier held a warm cup of water in her hands as she supervised the Valkyries training. As the sword instructor, she didnt have to train, but she still needed to supervise the training of the other Valkyries. The Valkyries trained with real swords, even when sparring. Wounds were treated with no importance, and deaths were ignored. This was how elites were created.

    Alice looked at Nier with her thick white cape, chuckled and said: His majesty is soon going to be back.

    Nier nodded and replied: Yeah.

    But why did you suddenly scream for his majesty in your dreamsst night and then sit up?

    Pffft!

    Nier spat the water in her mouth out and then coughed violently. Alice tippy-toed up and chuckled as she pat her on her back. Nier felt like her spine was going to snap. She took one step back, straightened up her posture and wiped the corner off her lips. She then took in a deep breath and said: It was nothing. I just saw his majesty get killed in my dream.

    It looks like you still really hate his majesty, huh? You even want to kill him in your dreams.

    Alice smiled helplessly. She then stroked the arm of her friend sympathetically and said, Be tolerant. Its another month again.

    Yeah

    Nier ced her cup down and watched the Valkyries down below training. She herself didnt realise that she was waiting for that day with anticipation..

 Book 3: Chapter 44

    Book 3: Chapter 44

    Lucia has left.

    It was something that had to be done so I had noints. Lucia told me that she would do everything in her power to finish early ande back. We parted reluctantly. Thest time we parted was when I left, and now it was my turn to see her leave. However, I soon had to leave the elf nation too. After the full moon night tomorrow, I will have to return to the humans.

    I only went through one event this month, but that one event felt like a lifetimes worth.

    Since Lucia left today, I had nothing left to do either. It turned out I was right. Everything I was asked to do previously was all to keep me from spending time with Lucia! Lucia is gone, and so is Mera. I no longer had any interest in leaving the pce. And so, I casually read a novel while sitting under a tree.

    What are you reading, my son?

    Just as I started feeling sleepy and was about to fall asleep thanks to the warm temperature in the afternoon, a gentle voice came from above. I ced the book on my face to a side and sat up. I looked at mom who was looking at me with a smile and replied: Nothing, just a novel. But I was about to fall asleep before I could finish it.

    Mom smiled as she picked up the novel to flip through it and then said: Youve always been reading books since you were young which is why mommy has kept the drafts of all works in the library. Mommy really likes this habit of yours, since mommy didnt let you touch swords and weapons from a young age. Reading a lot will also allow you to understand the thinking of the sages of old. Thoughts are a good thing. Flesh will die and rot, but thoughts will not.

    I agree, mom.

    I sat up straight and leaned my back against the tree trunk. I looked up to the green tree leaves above and went into a daze. I dont know if it was just my imagination or not, but I felt like the tree leaves had begun to wither.

    Perhaps winter really ising. This will be my first winter, but it must not be so nice for the elves. I wonder what its like for humanity. To be honest, winter reminds of New Year, and when I think of New Yeara strange nostalgic feeling of homees over me.

    You must be starting to feel lonely here, right, son?

    Mom bunched her dress together and then sat down beside me. She intimately hugged my arm, rubbed my face and continued with a smile, However, mommy feels like such days, being able to see you lead a peaceful life are very blissful. I feel even stronger about that after what happened during the deer hunting festival. I just want you to be able to live, son.

    I leaned on moms shoulder and looked at everything in front of me nkly. I chuckled and then said: But mom, I feel like it would better if there is something to do. I feel like an elderly like this.

    Then how about youe and do some work with mommy? Ah Mommy doesnt have any work today either, but mommy has confirmed your wedding.

    Mom did some thinking and then said, Next is preparing the clothing. Hmm, it takes longer to make wedding dress, probably around three months. I dont know if youll be by mommys side or that bitchs side when itsplete. But regardless, I think Lucia will definitely go and search for you in humanitys kingdom because elves must try on their wedding dress in front of their husband first when they receive it.

    Does it take that long to make a wedding dress?!

    Its not that long really. Its just that they need to collect lots of natural mana. Once they do, the wedding dress will be light and can fly. Its a beautiful sight. It can even attract birds and butterflies. It will also carry a nice fragrance with it into the winds. When that happens, the girl will feel very blissful because its a one dress per person sort of thing. Its a memory that they will keep forever.

    Mom looked at the sky nostalgically. She then smiled and said, Back then when mommy got married with mommys brother, mommy wore a wedding dress like that. Mommy still has it. You were already in mommys belly by then, hehe Im so d our family of three managed to experience such a blissful time.

    Mom hugged me and in a slightly sad tone continued: But my brother didnt leave many things behind for me. Even though we were in love, we only had a few years together. He left to go and subdue therge dragon in the Northern wastnds afterwards. Only his ring came back. After that, he never returned. However, mommy still has you.

    Mom took in a deep breath, wore a calm smile and continued, You are the most treasured gift mommys brother left mommy with. Mommys final constion was your smile. After mommys brother left, mommy has depended on you to get through the worst of times. And so, mommy is very grateful of you too. Son, you have lighted up my years. Having you in this lifetime of mine is truly so blissful.

    Thank you, mom. Im very grateful of you too.

    Mom hugged me happily and gently kissed me on my cheek. I was everything to mom. My birthpletely changed the lives of a few people. While mom has inherited this kingdom, the only loved one she has left is me. Mom has done a very good job. She has done everything a mother should do. As her son, I am very happy.

    I looked at mom and softly said: Mom, youre a great mom Im very happy. Honest.

    Really? Mommy is d then, honest Mommy cantpare to mommys brother, nor has mommy aplished anything significant But knowing that you can grow up happily is the happiest thing for mommy. Well, mommy isntpletely useless, right? After all, I have a son that Im proud of.

    Mom let go of me and stood up. She looked at the pce and cheerfully said, Everybody must die, but not everybody can live a meaningful life. Mommy managed to fulfil the responsibilities of a mother, so mommy has lived a meaningful life. Son, did you know that mommys lifespan is longer than an elfs? Mommy has managed to aplish something that will make mommy proud of herself of the remainder of mommys life.

    I stood up and went to moms side. Mom held my hand and then pulled me along as we walked towards the pce. She smiled and said: Lets go son. Mommy will make you a few dinners once we get back. You soon wont be able to eat moms cooking for a month. That woman probably cant cook, right?

    Yeah She cant.

    I recalled the empresss purple-rubber soup again. I almost passed out and died with just one mouthful of that. I must say, I have a great opportunity to get fat here with the elves, and then diet down when I get to humanitys side, and then get fat again. I wonder if Lucia knows how to cook. How about Nier?

    Nah, nah, nah. Nier is the empresss Valkyrie, so she probably cant cook. You can tell she cant cook with one nce. If the empress cant cook, Nier wouldnt have had a chance to try cooking. I reckon Lucia can cook, since shes a girl after all. Mom can cook, so as a female elf, Lucia should be able to as well.

    Wow! Nier is the head chef today!!

    Thats great! Thats great!! This is such a joyous asion!! Niers dishes are the best!

    The Valkyries in the Valkyrie camp right now were as excited as if it were New Year. Cooking is a fundamental skill for the Valkyries who dont have the help of outsiders and need to learn to feed themselves. As an instructor, Nier was naturally a superior cook too. And hence, whenever Nier cooked, the entire Valkyrie squad would be excited

 Book 3: Chapter 45 (Deleted Chapter)

    Book 3: Chapter 45 (Deleted Chapter)

    On full-moon nights, the mana inside elves will gush forth.

    Elves who were around way back in ancient times went hunting on full-moon nights which also elevated their mood to the peak. The stored mana in their bodies will also awake which makes elves more excited and wild than usual. Their usually suppressed emotions burst out on full-moon nights, thereby leading them to confess their love to their loved one and then engage in procreation activities.

    Elves rely on their original instincts to reproduce. They usually dont require sexual satisfaction. Female elves wont pursue other men to fulfil their sexual desires because the sexual activity they engage in on full-moon nights are enough for them. Elves dont treat intercourse as a form of entertainment, but as a means to reproduce.

    However, if they dont get to have intercourse with the opposite sex on full-moon nights, they will be tormented by their urge.

    Put another way, elves get horny on full-moon nights which is something elves cant avoid. However, female elves whom are yet to be married can control themselves with their rationality as they are unaware of the pleasure of intercourse. Married female elves however, will feel extreme difort which is precisely why they dont let their husbands cheat on them.

    Hence, Lucia will not pounce on me on full-moon nights.

    But mom who gets horny and kisses me every full-moon night is a wedded female elf

    I honestly know far too little about elves in their horny state, but Ive seen Luna in heat. That said, I think that it mightve actually been due to her being horny and my mana going berserk inside of her body. This full-moon night was the night I saw how insane a horny elf could get.

    Im watching mom ride me in the mount position right now which was causing me an intense pain like my body was being ripped. Mom pressed down on my body with her body and cupped my face in her hands as she sucked my saliva with all she had. The sound of mom sucking out my saliva was apanied by her moans that echoed in the room as she got hornier and hornier. My face was almost sucked dry by mom. Mom pressed herself tightly onto me, sucked my saliva and swallowed it while I was desperately passing saliva into her mouth, not because I was getting turned on, but because I wanted to quickly recover.

    However, that led to my tongue and moms being entangled together. With her hot body pressed up against my sensitive body, mom sucked on my tongue like she was insane. She was initially just hugging me normally, but now she was pulling my body into her body tightly like a snake wrapping itself around its prey. She locked my body with her legs and rubbed them up-and-down against my body.

    Moms body started emitted an erotic scent which was different to her usual body scent. Moms scent made my body feel hot all over. I really wanted to pull her into my arms and then get on top of her. My natural instinctive urges and elven blood made me lust after her on the full-moon night as well.

    Thest time I did this with mom was because I was struggling due to the pain and couldnt be controlled, thereby leaving mom with no choice but to lock me down with her body and limbs. However, mom kissed me immediately as soon as I started feeling painful this time. I didnt resist this time and instead went along with mom, so moms kisses this time were much wilder.

    Fuu fuu fuu

    When mom let go of me for a moment, there was saliva which looked beautiful thanks to the moonlight. Mom opened her eyes and looked at me with her blood-red eyes that made me think that blood might spill forth from them. Her eyes were filled with lust. She wiped the saliva off the corner of her mouth and then licked her fingers while smiling seductively. Her negligee waspletely soaked from our sweat and I could see through them. Her blissful twin valleys became visible underneath her negligee. The way the tip of her tits seduced me made my entire body feel ufortable.

    However, I managed to maintain my rationality. Usually Id be in so much pain Id have no space to be thinking about these things, but mom treated me on time this time. Since mom had just treated me, I didnt feel any problems with my body.

    That said, I noticed mom was vigorously stroking my penis, and her hot body fluids were left on my leg

    Son my son

    Mom sped my face again and kissed me again. My hands grabbed her soft and warm breasts without me thinking about it.

    Aaaahh!!

    Mom and I screamed out at the same time. However, my scream was more of a shriek while moms was a wild moan from surprise. Mom pressed me down and pounced on me. She was so strong that I oncepletely pinned to the bed. She pressed down on my shoulders so firmly it hurt like they were going to snap my shoulders. But I didnt feel any pain in the moment, instead, I felt exhrated like thest time when she scratched my chest. I was utterly surprised to discover that I yearned for it. I yearned to get ripped apart by mom. I wanted her to tear me up and swallow me whole.

    Ah I knew it I knew it you love mommys body, dont you, son? I knew it you still love mommy, dont you?

    Mom panted heavily. She reached her hands out, ced them on my chest rubbed my chest roughly. I felt a numbing sensation run from the tip of my fingers to my chest like I got electrocuted, and then the current spread to my entire body. Mom moaned erotically and I could feel my lower abdomen being rubbed intensely. Moms breathing sped up. She looked up and said with excitement: Its okay its okay mommy loves you too you know mommy loves you too mommy can ept you mommy. mommy has kissed you dozens of times. How could mommy not love you? It doesnt matter it doesnt matter, my son mommy is still young mommy can still be your wife we can go to a ce no one knows of mommy can have your children too

    Mom

    I opened my mouth slightly. I dont know why I had the scary thought of isnt it a great idea to continue like this? when I should be very terrified under normal circumstances. I looked at moms blood-red eyes. I was panting and my hands clumsily begun to move without moms control

    Mom let out a horny moan and then ripped her negligee, reducing it to a bits and pieces of silk. Her beautiful body was entuated by the moonlight, thereby emitting an enchanting and seductive glow. Mom looked at me with lust. I would never be able to control the torment on a full-night moon if I were a female elf. But mom who possesses powerful mana would be in more pain, since she cant remarry as a widow and the queen.

    And it so happens to be that the only male by her side is her own son.

    My son has be a man I can be proud of before I knew it. I dont know when I started wanting to rely on my son to relieve my lust on full-moon nights countless times. My lust increases substantially after I kiss my son. Relieving myself is like quenching the fire of a cartload of firewood with one cup of water.

    But my son is starting to act now. My elven son has no way of resisting his urges on a full-moon night. Im fine with it as long as my son is happy. Nobody will know if we dont mention it. And luckily, Lucia happens to be absent this month too.

    Comee, son You were once inside of this body. This body once fed you, and now it shall pleasure you.

    Is it really okay for me to do this?  If I do this to mom I couldnt think properly in my hazy state of mind. Ive be weak after my berserk mana vanished. I grabbed moms breast like a man instinctively does before when my mind was nk.

    My body was shaking with excitement from that. My mind was calling out to me with excitement. My mind was encouraging me to continue, to push the woman in front of me down and unleash my lust in her. Mom stopped struggling to and crawled up onto my body. I imagine mom is waiting for my next move

    Continue

    No one will know

    There are only two of you around right now

    Lucia wont see

    L- Lucia..

    My tired mind jerked itself like someone poured a basin of cold water on my head. I looked at moms body in front of my eyes nkly. I looked at moms beautiful body that could make any mans mind nk, but my mind was filled with Lucias blissful smile when she was in my arms.

    Your highness

    I quickly sat up and pushed mom who was on top of me aside. Moms smile stiffened up. She looked at me nkly without knowing what to do.

    Sorry sorry mom sorry sorry I I I I cant betray Lucia Sorry

    I held my head and the immense pain throbbed in my head again. Mom looked at me nkly for a moment and then kissed me on my lips. She continued sucking my mana out and I let mom have her way on my chest, not knowing what I should say.

    However, moms kiss was incredibly cold this time Mom hugged me tightly. The spot that got wet this time wasnt the bed sheets again but the front part of my Chinese-style jacket

    <strong>Volume 3 END</strong>

 Elves Profile

    Elves Profile

    The elves had already appeared when the continent had just taken shape. Early elves ate fur and drank blood. Being hunters at night, the moonlight was their bestpanion, which also led to them worshipping the moon. Their lust goes into full drive on full moon nights. They were a race created by gods; hence they have mana in their bodies and can use magic. They have a special culture for the natural environment as well as their worshipping practices of their gods. They also have very long lifespans, causing them tock a concept of time and developing slowly. Up until now, they remain a self-sustaining race. In the past, the elves were split into many different tribes and fought for many years over the mana of elves and the source of life, the holy springs. The Gdriel family then rose to power. They spilt the blood of others while practicing tolerance for their own. They killed off almost half of the elves and united half of the elves, thus bing the ruler of elves. They also imitated human cities by constructing arge town south of the Grand Canyon. They are also the rulers of choice of the elves.

    <strong>Management:</strong> The queen, Vyvyan Gdriel is the sovereign because she passed the tower of heaven. With the powers of a demi-god, she can easily destroy the continent, which is why she is worshipped by the elves. The eight elders are responsible for management. The elders have the highest degree of rights such as rituals, tax collection, gathering others for group activities and even warfare. However, Vyvyan actually holds their rights. Without Vyvyans hand-written letter, they cannot even leave the city,

    <strong>Culture and Technology:</strong> Elven technology is rtively underdeveloped. However, the metal and handicraft industry are still amazing. Humans are still amazed by the swords and bows they make. Their culture is flourishing just as ever. Poems, songs, and novels are widely circted. But the queen gave the order that all authors andposers must hand in the original version of their work to be stored in the library.

    <strong>Military:</strong> The elven army is much smallerpared to the human army. They only have eight regiments, with a total of forty-thousand people. The soldiers are armed with long swords and bows. Before closing in on the enemy, they fire arrows to disrupt the enemy formation, and once they close in on them, they draw their sword to kill them. Elves are taught swordsmanship and archery upon birth, so its no challenge for one elf to kill four normal human troops. Every regiment has a high priest who is in charge of manufacturing potions, namely: explosion,bustion, freeze, and poison. They can quickly add the magic effects to their swords and arrows. Should time allow, elves can gather mana for a magic attack. The strongest regiment, the imperial guards, are responsible for guarding the pce. Their armour and weapons are personally blessed by the queen and thus possess god-strength. There are also the reconnaissance, assassination, infiltration and destruction, as well as the shadow squad.

    <strong>Character:</strong> Elves love battle! They love it! The elves are not a peaceful and passionate race. They crave war. Elves be strangely fanatical when faced with war. However, elves are sympathetic towards the weak. They also dont pursue wealth and power. From their perspective, bloodlines and mana is what gives the power to rule. Subsequently, they dont hold any rebellious ideas. In regards to love, elves are stubborn to the point its almost considered an illness. If their lover is stolen from them during the time that they start falling in love, then they will give their heartfelt blessings, and will be close friends. However, if they cheat after marriage, the cheater and their partner will be executed out of anger, and their spouse who was cheated on will be celebrated as a hero.

 Humanity Profile

    Humanity Profile

    The origins of humans cannot be confirmed. Humanity ims to have been created by gods, but elves scoff at their im as they have no mana in their bodies. Humans were extremely dangerous on the continent ording to the history recorded when they just developed a literacy system, but the elves epted them, provided them with seeds, practical skills and knowledge. Using their determination and courage, the humans slowly steadied their foundation on the continent, even bing the ruler of the continent using their numbers and courage. The humans then began to show greed and disrespected the natural environment which left the elves very disappointed.

    And so the elves returned to their forests and never interacted with humans again. The humans split up into countless small nations and fought each other. In the end, Elizabeth Rosvenor conquered all of humanity. She controlled the area from the Grand Canyon to the North to the ocean at the Southern end. The small town of humanity was annexed and the area that was not conducive to management became a vassal. Elizabeth ims herself to the second ruler of Rosvenor. However, the people believe that the present Rosvenor Empire and Rosvenor City are two different things, therefore, Elizabeth should be considered the first generation ruler.

    <strong>Management:</strong> The highest standing ruler of humanity is Empress Elizabeth. And with her unparalleled martial arts, nobody dares to question her rule. Beneath the empress are the Minister of Finance, Minister of Foreign Affairs, Minister of the Interior, Minister of Justice and the General Officers, the city mayor, finance officer, civil servants and judges. Military power belongs to the empress, and the general officers may onlymand the army in ce of the empress during wars. If the empress personally joins an expedition, then the generals are just considered staff. Humanity is ruled based on dictatorship. Important matters are discussed in the conference hall, but the final say still lies with the empress nheless. Thews were established by the empress herself, and the judges are only responsible for practicing them.

    <strong>Religion:</strong> The Pope is the thought leader. Their religion started as word-of-mouth from soldiers and eventually became an orthodox religion. The Supreme Protestant Church in the imperial capital has the right to interpret the teachings. Many towns and viges have chapels as well as missionaries responsible for passing on the teachings to the masses in hopes of converting their religion.

    <strong>Culture and Technology:</strong> Humans have already grasped the usage of machines. Their smelting industry has developed, and their astronomical observations are developing well. In regards to agriculture, they have gained a lot of experience. The empress does not manage or provide protection for cultures, permitting the existence of differing views, consequently leading to a variety of literacy and music being widely circted. Works that are considered outstanding have a copy saved in the imperial library.

    <strong>Military:</strong> The humans, or rather, the empress has the strongest army on the continent. Other vassal states virtually dont have armies and are surrounded by threatening armies. The army of the Rosvenor Empire is mainly made up of infantry, cavalry and artillery divisions. The army is structured based on the regiments. A regiment has a regiment chief and four staff officers. Under each regiment are two generals; four infantry divisions under the two generals, and two cavalry divisions, totalling forty-thousand people, as well as three artillery battalions, with two-hundred cannons. The Infantry is divided into line infantry, scouts and grenadiers. The cavalry consists of armoured chest te cavalry and artillery cavalry. The cannons are designated based on battle terrain, and attack or defence objectives. At present, the ten defence regiments guarding the imperial capital are safe; while the fifty field operation and attack regiments are spread out nearby the vassal states. The empresss guard unit, the Valkyries are all women whom are orphans. The empress personally raised them. They worship her fanatically. All of them are elites capable of taking on a hundred soldiers alone. Marksmanship, horse riding, archery, swordsmanship, theres nothing they cant do. They are responsible for protecting the empress and the pce. They are the strongest reserve unit in times of war. They usually move around in groups of two hundred or so, and are divided into three teams. There are supposedly a thousand candidates, so even if one of them suffers severe injuries or dies, there will be a recement for them the next day.

    <strong>Character:</strong> Humanities character is difficult to generalise. They are tough and courageous, never yielding. They will show greed and cowardice. However, humanity is still a friendly race. Humans have aparatively vague notion of love. While they advocate loyalty, its alsomon for them to have lovers, which is an open-secret for them.

 Book 3.5: Chapter 1

    Book 3.5: Chapter 1

    Your majesty, your majesty, I aming in. Your majesty, it is unbing of you to be sozy. You have been stalling for a long time. You have not attended your morning lessons yet. You cannot leave todays tasks for tomorrow. If you continue like this in a few days, you will put the Rosvenor kingdom to shame when you marry off to the Socina kingdom Your majesty? The maid who was lecturing the princess pushed the doors to the room open. Inside therge room, only a white curtain fluttering could be seen. There was nobody on the red bed. The open window, and rope tied to the bed-leg told the maid how her majesty escaped. The maid ran to the window with disbelief. Below, there was only a rope on the ground. No, it couldnt be called a rope. It was a bunch of cloth tied together to be a long piece of cloth, and the cloth came from the wedding dress prepared for her majestys wedding.

    Her majesty has run away!!

    The cry of the maid could be heard throughout the outer court.

    Thats right, the beginning of this was as rotten as every other story, but it was something that truly took ce. Perhaps the story of the princess has ran away to avoid her wedding gave the princess the inspiration to follow her heart. She escaped through her window from the fourth floor in the outer court, and then escaped out of the pce under the watchful eyes of the guards.

    My sister ran off?

    In the dining hall, a young manughed out loud while holding his ss after hearing the maid recount what happened while panting. Heughed and said: I thought this would happen. I knew it. How would my younger sister be willing to marry somebody shed never even met before. The king of Socina is already over sixty, what would my sister marry him for?

    The king wiped his mouth, stroked his white hair and said: After your sister marries him and he dies, Socina will be your sisters.

    The young man looked at his father and without fear said: Father, I think that a city conquered by using a woman will eventually be taken by a man. Nobody will ept their kingdom being ruled by a woman who was married into the kingdom. If we want to have Socina, we should send troops there, not my younger sister.

    The kingughed and said: Son, war can bring you glory andnd, but will cause the people to lose their families and homes. I am very happy to know that my daughter can rece thousands of people.

    Father, a nations army is one of the most important elements of its survival. I do not wish for war, however, conquest requires iron and bloodshed.

    Hahaha, son, youre wrong. A nations army is their destruction. The kingughed as he stood up and continued, Do the people want war? No. The people want a peaceful and stable life. Soldiers cannot provide them with any benefits. Instead of giving them a sabre, how about giving them a piece of bread? Take a look, son. With no wars in forty years, several of our food warehouses have been filled, and we also have a good rtionship with our neighbouring tribe. Isnt that good? As for Socina, Ive had a think. Since my daughter has run away, Ill go and apologise to the king of Socina, and give him some money. Wouldnt that solve it?

    Yes

    The young man wanted to say something, but after a moments hesitation, he decided not to.

    The Rosvenor kingdom is very wealthy.

    That is true.

    The kingdom of Rosvenor is located in the Great ins. While it is just a single city, it produces half of the continents food. Thanks to their food export and the merchants at work in the city, the kingdom of Rosvenors wealth grew. The people do not have to worry about food or clothing, the king is quiet and inactive, while the atmosphere in the society is free-going. Before we knew it, the kingdom of Rosvenor became a ce for humans waging war on the courtyard to take shelter.

    Uhm, other than the princess running away this time, they basically have no problems.

    The maid which had been ignored the entire time finally had a chance, and she stuttered the words: So how shall we deal with the princess running away..?

    The young manughed, put on his hat and said: Dont worry about her. Shes always wanted to run away. Shes finally achieved her dream. Shelle back on her own ord once shes bored. Ive never heard of anybody dying from starvation in this nation.

    Thats right; the prince of Rosvenor wasnt lying. Indeed, you basically cant die from starvation in Rosvenor. If you truly have no home to return to, somebody will arrange for you to stay in a chapel if you can find a barrack. If that happens, you wont have to worry about clothing or food.

    But the prerequisite is that you need to be in this country.

    The princess leaned on arge rough tree, and nervously looked at her surroundings that were basically covered in green. She was surrounded by nothing but trees while the tree leaves obscured her view above so not even a ray of light shone through. However, the forest wasnt particrly dark.

    The princess was dressed in simple clothing peasants saw on the daily. She wore a shirt and long pants. Around her waist was a belt normally worn by soldiers. However, what hung from her belt wasnt a long sword but a small pouch with flowers sewn on. Her ck hair, which is a rarely seen hair colour, was sprawled behind her head, while her beautiful face looked anxious. She scanned the forest which looked the same no matter where she went with her ck pupils. What started out as a happy and energetic feeling from achieving freedom had now turned into fear.

    How about I go back..

    She had no idea where she was. She just climbed over the walls at night and then snuck aboard a box wagon. She thought it wouldve taken her to the West or Castor in the East, but instead, it took her into the forests up North. When she got busted, she used a gold coin to escape the scolding. Afterwards, she heard that she could see elves at the end of the forest, so the brave young girl entered the forest without any consideration.

    However, she had never lived outside of her pce before, so she thought the forest was like the flower garden in the pce. She never expected the forest to look the same wherever she went. She had a sense of direction when she entered, but now that was gone too. While she started to feel scared and wanted go back, she couldnt find her way back.

    The princess shook her head and pumped herself up, reminding herself that shed have to marry an old sixty-year old man if she returned. Shed rather die from starvation in the forest. And so she stepped forward again..

    Uwahhhh!!

    Her line of sight suddenly flipped upside down.

    To be more precise, she was hanging upside down. She had stepped into a trap meant for prey.

    When stepped on, the trap activates, hanging the prey up by its leg. And by the next day, the prey would be done for.

    But what it had caught was a human!

    The princess cried out as she swung back and forth from the tree she was hanging from. The princess finally understood what orbit meant. Not only was her sight flipped in reverse, she was being swung back and forth by the rope. The princess desperately tried to pull her body up to untie the rope, but since she was inexperienced, the more she struggled, the tighter it got.

    The princess soon ran out of energy and hung upside down from the tree. Her despair and terror erased the courage and hope formed from her curiosity.

    HELP ME!!! HELP ME!

    She croaked once she ran out of energy. However, her voice quickly disappeared in the forest, scaring off only a group of birds flying past. The princess could no longer fight her fear and terror. She wanted to go home. She just said that shed rather starve than marry the old geezer, but she was now willing to do anything to save herself. The young girls cries and desperate cries for help echoed in the forest, but not even a wild animal gave her time of the day.

    The sky was starting to get darker while the princess was losing her voice. The sunset was now just a slit and the forest had started to be dark, while the footsteps of who-knows-what beasts could begin to be heard as well as the whistling of the wind. The young girl hugged herself tightly. Her red eyes could almost no longer form tears. She was feeling dizzy, and everything she saw looked like blood.

    Was she doomed to die in the forest? Was she doomed to slowly die while hung up like a rabbit, or a wild boar?

    No!! No!! I dont want to die!!

    The young girl cried out with all her might, even when her voice no longer resembled that of a humans. She was afraid as she ran from the reality hitting her. Her gaze was filled with despair. She knew that nobody could hear her cries, but she still cried out of instinct. Her cries slowly floated and disappeared into the distance, with only the angry birds who got shocked by her cries, crying back with frustration.

    It looks like the princess really might not make it back alive.

 Book 3.5: Chapter 2

    Book 3.5: Chapter 2

    Sis, you may not believe me, but the trap I set caught a human

    Youre as amazing as ever, onii-sama! But what am I going to do with a human?

    Ah nothing But if a human dies because of my trap, it wont sit right with me either, so I let her down. She doesnt have any injuries. She just passed out due to fright and being hung upside down for a long time. She should be fine by tomorrow I think.

    The young girl could faintly hear voices, but she couldnt speak or understand what they were saying. She could hear the crackling sound of mes by her side. When she opened her eyes, she could see the timber roof and smell the fragrance of grilled meat.

    Ah, onii-sama, shes awake. How are you? Human, are you feeling difort anywhere?

    A pair of blue eyes suddenly appeared before her, frightening her which nearly caused her to cry out. However, when she opened her mouth, she found that she couldnt make a sound. She wanted to speak but nothing came out as though somebody had blocked her throat. Another pair of blue eyes then appeared next to the pair she saw before, except that the pair that just appeared was on a males face. His face was different to her brothers. The man was a lot more delicate and pretty.

    And his younger sister beside him who called her human was amazingly beautiful, so beautiful she felt slightly jealous. People said that her beauty shone for ten miles. If that were true, then the beautiful young girl before her would possess beauty that shined for a hundred miles. However, her ears were long unlike hers.

    Elves?!

    The young girl quickly sat up and looked at all of her surroundings. She was in a normal timber room with a long sofa ced in the centre. The man was lying on the sofazily reading a thick book using the light provided by the mes. The other young girl was by her side and scanned her with curiosity. A me was alight in the firece, and two grilled rabbits were dripping oil from above the fire.

    Her stomach grumbled. The young female elfs ears budged. The female elf thought about something for a moment. She then stood up and walked over to the fire and picked up a grilled rabbit. She then took a few red berries from the table by her side and ced it before her. After a moment of hesitation, she said: Eat eat Onii-sama! How do you say rabbit in humanitysnguage? Ah Ah! Please eat this. This is rabbit and berries.

    With the elvennguage mixed into her speech, the princess became highly curious. The elvennguage was very pleasing to the ear. It was elegant like a birds singing. The princess no longer cared about formalities or appearances. She reached her hands out and ripped off a rabbit thigh, but it was too hot and she nearly threw it away. She clumsily juggled it from hand-to-hand and blew on it before taking a bite.

    *Shut!*

    The male elf closed his book and then ced it aside. The princess raised her head. While she was still chewing meat, she had a lot of questions she wanted to ask the elf. It was just that she discovered that she couldnt speak. Her throat was freezing cold as if it were empty.

    Ah Erm Human Human Cough! The male elf adjusted hisnguage. It was clear that the two elves werent fluent with humanitysnguage. Girl No Thats not right The male elf thought it over, and then picked up the thick book.

    So it was a dictionary!

    He quickly read through it and then ced it back down, cleared his throat and said: Erm, miss, I have some very bad news to tell you and that is you may never be able to speak again

    After a moments silence, the princesss tears fell pit-pat onto the rabbit thigh.

    Onii-sama!! What are you saying?! She just recovered, so dont joke around!! Ah Umm Uhh Miss, dont worry, no, no!! No!! No umm uhh your Umm words no, voice! Can but, butyour time long wait one day

    The young female elf first scolded the male elf, then pressed down hard on the princesss shoulders and in a worked up manner spoke and gestured. She wasnt fluent with humanitysnguage, and now that she was worked-up, it was even worse. Her blue eyes became filled with anxiety. She reached her hand out to wipe away the princesss tears.

    The male elf sped-read through the dictionary, and then looked over to her and said: Joking! Joking! Umm, joking! Dont be angry! Sorry!

    Yeah! Yeah! Joking! Its a joke! One day, one day and you will be well!

    Seeing the two elves before her anxiously speak and use gestures,pletely contrary to the elegant and noble impression of elves in her mind, the corner of the princesss mouth crept up, revealing a happy smile. The two elves noticed her happy smile and let out a sigh of relief. The younger elf sister then used the elvennguage to lecture her brother while her brother stood there meekly as he looked at his sister with an affectionate smile.

    The princess silently finished the half-rabbit and few berries. Once done, she stood up and bowed deeply to the two elves.

    Ah You dont have to thank me because I was the one who set that trap..

    The male elf wore a guilty smile and continued, But I honestly didnt think I would catch someone. You humans have not entered our forests for at least fifty years. Why did youe here to our ce? Ah I forgot you cant speak..

    The princess used gestures to ask them for pen and paper. The female elf watched her and then said to her brother: She seems to be asking for pen and paper.

    The male elf casually waved his hand and said: Theres no need to write, since I cant understand yournguage anyway.

    Youre amazing as ever onii-sama. You could admit to being illiterate so honestly. The younger sister red at her brother, thenforted the princess by saying, Its okay, you can tell us tomorrow umm we dont understand humanitys text, sorry.

    Theres no need to apologise for that now, is there? It was just as they said. Elves and humans had not been in contact for almost fifty years. Humanity was initially a tiny and weak race in the maind. It was the elves who taught them some skills, technology and agriculture which allowed them to flourish. However, as humanity gained power, so did the size of their ambitions. After the elves realised that, theypletely separated themselves from humanity. This forest was the border. The elven poption was small. Lots of adventurers who wanted to see what the elves looked like had died in the forest, consequently turning the elves into an actual myth.

    The princess was slightly happy that she was protected by the gods. Not only did she not die in the forest, she had even lived to see elves. She just wanted to be able to speak soon now, and then ask the siblings to take her where she could meet more elves. She had a bizarre positive feeling towards the elves. Perhaps it was because they had saved her, or perhaps she was just really curious about these beings she had never seen before.

    At that moment, somebody pushed the door open. A faint scent of blood and fur came in, and the three of them turned their heads around to look. They only saw someone with red hair covering their face underneath the head of a dead deer. The female elf with red hair ced the corpse of the deer down and then looked at the princess. She then angrily grumbled: You two After hearing the traps bell ring, what did you bring back, huh? Didnt I tell you two to go and check the trap? Why did you two bring back a human?

    The princess couldnt understand her.

    Teacher, she was caught by the trap. Shes injured. We brought her back.

    Shes a human.

    Thats right, shes a human.

    Send her away. Us elves and humans have note into contact with each other for decades. Youre already considered considerate and kind for having helped her.

    But her injuries havent healed. Lets wait for her injuries to heal.

    With a hint of frustration, the red-haired elf said: Your highness, surely there are limits to your sense of curiosity. Look at her skin and hands. Her skin is smooth without any bumps. One nce and you can tell that she is no ordinary human. She might be the daughter of a noble family. If you keep her by your side, what are we going to do when the humans bring their army in?

    The elf prince looked at the princess, not knowing what to do. He then scratched his head and asked with a smile: This is the first time Ive seen a human. I dont feel like they have any ill will. I want to speak with her for a bit Is that alright, teacher?

    The red-haired female elf took a long, good look at her and went silent for a second. She then sighed and said: Do what you please, your highness. However, you must send her back once she has recovered.

    Understood!

    The two beings who were curious of each other met by coincidence just like that. The two who were meant to meet in fairy tales had finally met. The princess ran away using a method illustrated in fairy tales, and was saved by the prince. So the two of them should have a future just like that in fairy tales.

    However, life is not a fairy tale. Once it recognises that it is wrong like the fairy tales, the wheel of fate will start to turn, clinging to your mistake.

 Book 3.5: Chapter 3

    Book 3.5: Chapter 3

    Good morning Is that how you say it? Uhm, Good morning, miss. The princess didnt know how she managed to fall asleep herself. The female elf just pulled her into a room and slept. Before she fell asleep, she kept sneaking looks at the female elf, only to find the female elf also sneaking nces at her. It appeared that she wasnt the only one interest as the elves were full of curiosity about humans.

    And the night passed quietly just like that. The elf slept peacefully at night like she was dead. No, itd be more correct to say that they face towards the moon and slowly adjust their body.

    She was softly called awake in the morning. When she opened her eyes, she saw a blue pair of eyes in front of her. The elf smiled as she looked at the princess, and then said: Try speaking now. Its been a night, so the medicine shouldve taken affect.

    Ah..

    The princess went ah as per the instructions of the elf, and to her surprise, her voice which she had lost yesterday had returned to normal. Her throat was also no longer in pain. She had no idea what the medication the elves gave her was, but it was clearly superior to medical treatments practiced by humanity. The female elf looked at her, and then pointed to herself and said: My my name isVyvyan Gdriel.

    Vyan?

    Vy-vy-an

    Vyvyan Ga Ga.

    Dont worry about it. My name is very difficult to pronounce..

    The elvennguage was a bit of a challenge for the princess, however, the female elfs name sounded nice. In the elvennguage, the pronunciation for Vyvyan was elegant, making it sound very nice. The princess repeated it a few times. She then smiled as she looked at Vyvyan and said: My. Can you understand me?

    Some, I can.

    My name isElizabeth Rosvenor

    E- Eli?

    Elizabeth. Since I called you by your name, you should call me by my name too.

    Elizabeth? Elizabeth!

    Vyvyan finally managed to pronounce Elizabeths name. Perhaps it was her first timemunicating with a human. She revealed a gleeful look on her face. She cheerfully grabbed Elizabeths hand and said: Since this is how it turned out, we are friendsfriends! Uhm I am elf elf. Umm Erm

    She didnt seem to know how to say male. She hesitated for a moment and then pointed at her own breasts, and then slid it down to signal t. Her simple and crude gesture made Elizabeth go red in the face from embarrassment. Vyvyan cheerfully said: My brother Inard Gdriel. Train together.

    Elizabeth nodded, and before she knew it, Vyvyan cheerfully pulled Elizabeth along as she ran downstairs. Elizabeth didnt understand what was going on so she got pulled along by Vyvyan. The hands of elves were slightly smaller than humans, but they were more slender. She thought elves would have bumpy and blistered hands since they were supposed to be archery experts. However, the elf hand before her eyes right now was smoother than jade. There wasnt a single blemish in sight.

    Onii-sama!

    Vyvyan ran down the stairs with Elizabeth in tow. Elizabeth looked at the look timber table, with two elves seated on either side, facing each other. The young man and Vyvyan both had blonde hair. Vyvyans hair was naturally slightly wavy, while the young man had short blonde hair, which was as bright as the elf with the messy red hair. It was quite difficult for the princess to discern the male elfs appearance under the fire-lightst night, but seeing him now, his facial features and gentle smile made Elizabeths heart race. People say that elves are all very pretty. It looks like its true.

    The two of them sat on either side of the dining table andzily conversed. On top of the table were berries, which the two took turns picking up and eating.

    Onii-sama!! Onii-sama!! She has recovered!

    When the male elf heard his sisters voice, he smiled and turned his head around. The princess and male elf officially exchanged eye contact for the first time. In Elizabeths ck eyes were the male elfs blue eyes, and a smile. He was lean, but his posture was upright, and he wore a determined smile on his virtually transparent face

    Hello, I am Inard Gdriel. This is my younger sister, Vyvyan Gdriel. This is our bodyguard and teacher, Lorana Astirose. May I know your name, miss?

    Elizabeth froze up. It had only been one night and yet Inard had already be so fluent with humanitysnguage. She swept her gaze across the room, and saw the dictionary by Inards hand. Maybe he sped-read through it. The cover had already fallen off.

    He didnt sleep a wink the entire night just so that he couldmunicate with her?

    I am Elizabeth Rosvenor. Its a pleasure to meet you. I wish you good health.

    Elizabeth elegantly took a step back and saluted as per standards required of a cultured female. Since Inard was so courteous towards her, she reciprocated with courtesy. Inard smiled. He then stood up and said: I am the prince of elves. May I ask, why did you enter ournds as a human?

    Elizabeth looked at him with disbelief. She eximed with surprise: What?! You You are the prince of elves?

    You need not be so surprised

    The ears of the three elves jolted due to her loud voice. The red-haired elf, Lorana looked at her angrily, while Vyvyan who was closest to her was painfully covering her ears. Elizabeth lowered her head out of embarrassment and softly apologised: Sorry Sorry

    Its alright We elves are just more sensitive then you. Yes, I am the prince of elves. So miss, please answer a question for me. Why did youe into our territory?

    Elizabeth cautiously asked: I. Would you believe me if I told you I was the princess of humanitys Rosvenor Empire?

    Why not? Theres nothing for you to gain from lying to us. Further, you look like youre the daughter of a noble family. Its just that youve now be the daughter of an emperor.

    Inard spoke with a smile, while Vyvyan was slightly excited. It was clear that the two princesses had positive vibes between each other.

    Then then. I ran away because. I didnt want to get married to a sixty year old king

    Elizabeth then showed embarrassment as she continued, I I got lost when I got here

    Ah So you ran from a wedding.

    Inard smiled, and then turned around to face Lorana and said: Teacher, see? I told you she couldnt possibly be a spy. A spy couldnt possibly step into my trap on their own ord. The trap was intended for animals. Moreover, how could this beautifuldy be a spy?

    Why dont you consider that she is a spy precisely because shes so pretty, your highness? Why is it that nobody normally enters the forest, but then she appears when youre out for training? Such a coincidence makes it hard for me to believe.

    Lorana gave Elizabeth an angry look. Elizabeth was awkward because she couldnt understand what the two of them were saying, while Vyvyan was trying to speak to Elizabeth using humanitysnguage fundamentals.

    Perhaps it isnt a coincidence, but the work of the gods who allowed us to meet. This proves that the gods want us to begin to make contact with humans! Inards excitement was worn on his young face. He looked at Elizabeth with his eyes filled with pleasant surprise.

    Lorana grumbled: We have already been as benevolent as possible to them. There is no need for us to interact with humans. She has recovered, so send her back.

    Teacher, dont you feel that this is a good opportunity for us tomunicate with humans?! Our elven territory is far too remote and secluded. We need to leave the forests here and see the entire continent.

    The previous group who shared your thoughts all died out there. Loranaughed coldly, and then looked at the prince and continued, Your highness, dont always be so trusting of humans. To humans, trust is the most worthless thing. Were sending her back today.

    But she ran away from a marriage! If we send her back, shell be forced into the marriage with somebody she doesnt actually love!

    Does that have anything to do with you?

    Loranas question left the prince speechless. Lorana stood up and said: Your highness, please dont waste time. We havent started our sword lessons for today yet. Send her back to humanitys side and lets get started with todays training.

    Inard stayed silent for a moment before asking: Can we, really, not?

    Of course not. What would be of an elves training if he were to bring a human with him?!

    Please dont make me go back!

    Elizabeth yelled out, and the ears on the three of them jolted again. Vyvyan squatted down and painfully covered her ears this time while Lorana looked at her angrily. She then looked at Vyvyan who was by her side, frowned and said: Your highness, please dont trante everything we say.

    Please dont send me back! If I go back, Ill definitely be sent away! I want to stay with you all! I want to see what the lives of elves are like! I want to understand the world outside! I dont want to go back. Not one bit! I beg you, please dont make me go back! I.. Ill do anything, but please dont send me back!!

    Elizabeth shouted as she looked at Inard. Inard scratched his head and awkwardly looked at Elizabeths tears forming in her eyes. He stayed silent for a long while and then looked at Lorana and begged: Teacher, lets just keep her with us. I want tomunicate with humans too I want to know about the world outside too. The territory of elves truly is too small.

    Lorana looked at his highness silently for a moment before saying: Your curiosity will hurt both of you. Its best that humans and elves dont bother each other.

    We can be friends! We definitely can!!

    In that case, do what you like, your highness.

 Book 3.5: Chapter 4

    Book 3.5: Chapter 4

    That was the happiest time in mommys life. Mommy ate with your father every day, chatted with him, learnt the elvennguage, and learnt swordsmanship. Perhaps mommy was a born swordy genius, hehe. Mommy isnt bragging. Mommy only stayed there for two years, but when mommy left, not even your dad could beat me. Lorana is also a very formidable swordswoman. I think she is the strongest on the continent even though shes an elf.

    I hunted and lived with the elves during the day. Iy on the grass and chatted, I bathed with that woman by the river, and wed share the same bed and chat at night. At the time, that woman and I were very close. We always hugged each other when we slept. I dont know when I fell for your dad either. I was also aware that that woman had always liked her brother. However, after spending time together for over a year like that, we confessed under a tree.

    I can still see thatrge tree in my dreams. It was sorge it looked like it ascended into the clouds. The vacant area was a rare sight in the forest and there was only thatrge tree there. That night, your dad and I snuck out. He looked at me and made a ring out of grass, wore it onto my ring finger, and proposed to me.

    That was silly, wasnt it? I was that silly back then. He said that when elves decide to propose own their own ord, they needed to propose underneath the ancient tree, but since the ancient tree wasnt there, he just proposed under that tree. I was very stupid back then. I was so stupid I was moved to tears by the ring your dad made out of grass. After I agreed, we hugged and kissed, bing a couple under that tree. Perhaps it was after that time that you came into the world and shared my body.

    If I think about it now, it wasnt blissful at all back then. Sometimes wed have nothing to eat. There were no berries during winter. Even animals were a rare sight. We had no salt, so we had to lick rocks for salt. We even had to melt snow to drink during winters. But thanks to the miraculous medical practices of the elves, I never had to go through any torturous sick experiences.

    But even so, that period of time was as beautiful as a fantasy. I had my lover, my friend, and you, my beloved son. Back then, after that woman found out that we were a couple, she wasnt particrly sad. She even gave us her blessings. I ran away from marriage but ended up finding true love, and the princess and prince got together like in a fairy tale. Your father and I truly believed that afterpleting our training and returning to our respective nations, humans and elves would be able tomunicate, and like us could definitely get to know each other and fall in love with each other.

    But we couldnt realise our ideal. My belly soon caught the attention of Lorana. As an elf, she was enraged. She forced me to leave. Elven royalty will not ept mixed blooded off-spring. Not even normal elves could ept mixed-blooded elves. Mixed-blooded elves are seen as filth. Im not sure where we got the courage from, but your father and I eloped.

    I dont know how long we ran for, but my body started to give in. After brooding for a long time, your dad decided to let me give birth to you at an elf vige. That vige produced gold. The vigers didnt reject the weak me, and to the contrary, treated me passionately, allowing me to give birth to you in the vige.

    Son, you have no idea how happy I was when I saw you. When I opened my eyes and saw you breathing by my side, I was so happy I almost passed out. I just wanted to hold you every day, and kiss you on your forehead every day. You were so gentle back then. When I fed you, you never bit me. You would gently ce your hands on my breast and smile afterwards.

    While it was only a few days, I truly couldnt be without you. I cried even if we were apart for a single second. I loved you far too much. You were my first child, and still my only child. I cant live on without you. At the time I thought to myself, it didnt matter where I went as long as I had you.

    But your dad was the next elf king. How could the elves allow him to elope with a human woman? That womans ability is mind-reading. She knew where your father would run right from the beginning. She came towards us step by step and finally arrived at the front of our door. Behind her were the imperial guards that rushed over from the imperial capital.

    At that time, I found out that my father, brother, and home had all been destroyed. I broke down and wanted to bring you back here, but I knew that I might bring harm to you if I brought you with me. And so, I left you behind to your dad. He was the elven king, so he could give you a better life. I dont know how I immediately left. I just heard your cries from behind. I cried loudly as I rode away until I fell asleep. And when I awoke, I cried again. I just went in the direction I assumed was right. I dont know how long I rode for before finally seeing the destroyed imperial capital.

    I charged into the pce. After killing a few people I ran out of energy. The leader of the barbarians stripped me downpletely, called all of his men over, chopped my fathers head off, filled it with wine and ced it before me. If I refused to drink it, he was going to have his men rape me. To this day, I can still remember the bloody taste of that wine. After I drank it, I could virtually see my fathers gaze on me. That gaze has stayed with me forever until I cut the barbarian leaders head off and skinned him. His skin which I used to make a wine pouch is still hanging on my wall.

    Lots of people in the imperial capital were killed back then, and the national treasury was essentially empty. I seeded the throne, but all I had was an empty and abandoned nation. I was grieving my brother and fathers death, and I was missing you every moment. I didnt do anything during that period of time. I just sat on the throne in a daze tearing up every day.

    After that, I learned that your father had seeded the throne. Lorana came before me and told me your dad married his sister, seeded the throne as the elf king and not to worry as you were well. Your father sent Lorana here to help me with my struggle. She brought your fathers long elf king sword and cape which he gifted me. Your dad ced a spell on the cape he gave me, so when I drew my sword, time slowed down while it looked as though nothing had changed in the eyes of others. So while things had slowed down for me, things looked equivalently faster in the eyes of others. Right now, I am capable of moving sixteen times faster than what others see. I was relieved to know that you were well, and I focused on revenge. I smashed the throne, extracted the gold, tore down everything in the pce that contained gold, and sold paintings, armours, vases, and I even tore down two pces to sell their materials off. I used the money earned from it to raise an army.

    I trained my army every single day. After my army subdued the barbarians close by using just guns and cannons, other nations saw me as a threat and dered war on me. I led my army and conquerednds everywhere, regardless of sand storms, heavy snowfall, torrential rain or zing heat. We fought on ins, mountains, and in marshes. I saw lots of bloodshed and killed lots of people. I conquered nations and destroyed dynasties. All I had in mind was conquest, ughter, conquest, ughter, conquest, ughter When I finally tired, I had created an empire four hundred times the size of Rosvenor.

    When I ascended the throne and became the empress, I got back my throne, pce,nds and pride. However, I still missed you as I sat on my throne. I desperately wanted to see you. It had been eight years. I couldnt stop imagining how handsome, cute, tall and masculine you were at eight years old. I wanted to know if you were naughty or cultured and quiet like a young girl. I had subdued thends. I felt like it was time to bring you home. It was time I went to see my husband and kiss my child.

    And so on that day, I once again entered that forest alone on my horse

 Book 3.5: Chapter 5

    Book 3.5: Chapter 5

    Vyvyan I beg you Vyvyan Vyvyan silently watched her brother kneeling before her without any expression on her face. Her blue eyes werepletely still,pletely indifferent as if he were just an ant crawling past.

    Inard knelt on the ground with his head at his sisters toes. In elven culture, that act meant that he had submitted to her. Inard was the son of the elf king, and the next king in line. He was Vyvyans elder brother, and the man that she loved and most probably still loves. He who never lowered his head was now kneeling before his sister.

    Onii-sama, you are the prince of elves and yet you are kneeling before your sister for the sake of a human woman and her child?

    Vyvyans voice was unbelievably cold. She wasnt angry that her brother was stolen away by Elizabeth. Elves understand love very well. They understand that both parties must love each other to receive the blessings and protection of the gods. Therefore, when she found out her brother liked Elizabeth, Vyvyan wasnt in pain, and instead sincerely gave them her blessings.

    However, at the time, Vyvyan was still naive enough to believe that the world would ept them. The reality however, turned out to be the elf king bing furious and ordering them to kill the human woman and her child. Vyvyan let Elizabeth go considering their friendship, so only her child was left.

    Vyvyan had no feelings for the child. Yes, no feelings whatsoever. He was but just an infant to her.

    So she had no hesitation and felt no sense of guilt when it came time to kill the child. While it was regretful, it was just that the child happened to be born in the wrong ce. If he were the child of a normal household, he might have been fine if nobody said anything. But there was no way the royal family was going to let a mixed-blood offspring seed the throne.

    However, because of Elizabeth, Vyvyan wanted to save the child too.

    She wasnt angry because her brother was weak as she understood the love of parents. When a man doesnt have a family, he can be decisive and fearless, but once he has a child, he may retreat at any given moment, not because of fear of death, but due to the fear that there would be nobody around to look after his family.

    She knew that her brother wasnt a weakling, but that he knew his child would die if he didnt submit.

    Vyvyan, Vyvyan I beg you I beg you, please save my child He is my only child I dont care what happens to me, but, I beg you, please save the child. Vyvyan, I will stay by your side forever in the future. I will be a good husband and a good father. I wont contact Elizabeth again. I beg you, please just save the child.

    Onii-sama, I love you but, the thought of trading a child for your love has never crossed my mind. This child isnt your gambling chip!

    Vyvyan stuck her foot forwards slightly angrily, and then said, I will show some benevolence. I will destroy his mana, and then toss him to the humans. Whether he survives or not, and how he survives will depend on the gods.

    Our gods wont help a mixed-blood child!

    Ive already given him a chance at life. Its not my fault if he dies. Vyvyvan looked at her brother. In a somewhat angry tone, she continued, Onii-sama, you cant keep this child!! The child is of mixed-blood. Hell be discovered! Forget the royal family, mixed-blood elves cant survive here. He wont be able to work, and he wont be permitted into the pce. Hell die here with us elves if he stays with us, no question about it. If we toss him to the humans, he might have a chance at life!

    I cant do something that would let Elizabeth down!

    You already have!!

    Vyvyan looked at her brother and shouted loud enough to lose her voice. Tears formed in her blue eyes. She looked at her brother and hopelessly shouted, You got together with Elizabeth before consulting our teacher. You didnt say anything about Elizabeth being pregnant either. Hiding everything like that was what led to the current situation! Your irresponsible and impulsive decisions were what hurt Elizabeth most!!

    Inard held his face as he knelt on the ground and tightly hugged his sisters leg. He choked as he said: I cant I cant watch I cant watch my child with Elizabeth leave just like this. Elizabeth has already left, so the responsibility of looking after him has fallen on my shoulders. I cant abandon him. Theres no way I can. I want to keep him by my side. I must keep him by my side!

    Thats impossible, onii-sama! Come to your senses!!

    Vyvyan pped her brother across his face. Inards body wobbled. He cried as he raised his head to look at his sister and shouted: I have a way, I have a way! Ill use time reversal magic. I can return the child to the state before he was born, and then move him into your body. Sister, youre a pure-blooded elf. The child that you and I give birth to will be a pure-blood for sure

    *Smack!*

    Vyvyan pped him a second time, only this time, she used all her strength. She had the red blush of a young girl on a face, but she was actually furious. Her p sent Inard flying and he banged his head on the leg of a table. Vyvyan looked at him and shouted: Are you crazy, onii-sama?! Youre saying you want to take a born child, turn him back into a fetus and ce him in my womb?! During an elfs pregnancy, she will transfuse her mana to her child once! Do you know what the consequence of that is?! With two sources of mana being transfused into the child, the childs mana will bepletely berserk! Onii-sama, youre aware of the consequences of the berserk mana condition, are you not?! Right now, hes a mixed-blood that has a normal flow of mana thanks to your blood. If we do it again, his mana will be berserk!

    Even so, that will allow him to survive!

    Inard trembled as he stood up and looked at his sister. He extended his hands out and then pulled his sister into his arms. Vyvyan desperately hammer-fisted him. Inard panted crazily. He wouldnt back off regardless if she hit or strangled him. He shouted: I know you love me! Ill be sure to fulfil the responsibilities of a husband and father in the future. Vyvyan, I beg you. Ill give my entire life in exchange for the childs rebirth, okay? I beg you. I beg you. I wont think of Elizabeth again. Ill continue to be your husband and always protect you!

    Still, I dont want to have another persons child!!! I want my child to be ours!!

    Vyvyan started crying. No woman could ept this sort of humiliation, asking her to carry another womans child and view it as her own child. The man that she loved wanted to exchange hispany for the woman he loved and the child he had with her. What woman would be able to ept something like that?

    This is our child! This is our child! I wont see Elizabeth again. Well give birth to this child and say its ours. I wont tell him. When you want to tell him, you can decide whether or not you want to tell him. We can have other kids of our own. If you cant ept it, we can have another child of our own afterwards, as long as we can let this child live on. I beg you, sister. Anything, as long as he can live on.

    Inard held Vyvyan in his arms. Vyvyan was rarely hugged by her brother. She had never seen her brother so hopeless before. Her brother had always protected her. When she felt hopeless, she always believed that her brother could save her, and protect her he did. Now it was his turn to be the one in despair, and she could save him.

    She had always loved her brother. Always Seeing her brother in so much pain, she felt like her heart was being crushed.

    Its just a child. Just one child. She could have another child of her own with her brother afterwards.

    Alright, onii-sama. however remember what you promised.

    She gently wrapped her hands around her brothers back and tightly embraced him.

    Uhm I know I love you, Vyvyan

    I too. I love you too, onii-sama

    She initially didnt like the child.

    It was a cowardly form of punishment for her. He was the evil incarnation of a human. She lied to her brother, abandoned her hurt brother and her own weakness. Thats how humanity is, always running from their own responsibilities, yet coveting that moment of happiness without any consideration for that consequences. And this child was a creation from their love that was not meant to be.

    That was how it was meant to be.

 Book 3.5: Chapter 6

    Book 3.5: Chapter 6

    Mmm I told you so. Inard, you are my child as well as the next elf king, so you couldnt have fallen for a human woman. The elf kingughed aloud as he pat his son on the shoulder and gulped mouthfuls of the grape wine in his cup.

    Inard smiled and said: Dad, you have had too much to drink.

    No I havent. Of course Im happy to see my grandson born, but him being the child of my son and daughter is great because of his pure blood. His mana would be more pure than yours and Vyvyan I imagine. Vyvyan is demi-god, so Id totally believe it if my grandson were a god! My, my, son, youll be a man from now on. Take care of your sister properly.

    Havent I always been looking after her?

    The past was the past. You now need to look after her as a husband.

    The elf kingughed aloud and stood up, but almost tripped over so Inard quickly supported his father. The elf king happily sung an ancient elf song loudly as his son helped him down the stairs. After he watched the elf king get onto the horse carriage and leave the pce, he let out a sigh and returned to his room.

    Vyvyan silentlyy on the bed as she looked at the roof with her lifeless blue eyes. The newborn infant was sleeping soundly and quietly next to her but Vyvyan didnt want to hold him. Inard smiled helplessly and walked over to the bed. He bent over at the waist and softly kissed his wife on her lips. He then picked up his child which he had once held.

    Do you really not want to take a look? Hes undergone some changes. Look at his ears and body, hes starting to resemble an elf.

    Vyvyan stayed silent for a long while before softly saying: Hes not my child. As if I want to hold him.

    Breast feed him. We agreed that you would look after him

    Inard released the time magic which restricted the child. The child was hungry a good while ago, but Vyvyan was adamant on not feeding him. After that, the elf king came, and so Inard temporarily stopped the childs time to avoid revealing any mistakes by having the child pretend to be asleep.

    Wow!!

    The childs cries echoed throughout the entire room. Vyvyan squint her eye a few times. A secondter, she grumpily sat up, opened her arms and held the child. The child gently sucked her mountain peak out of instinct. Vyvyan held him gently, and her lifeless blue eyes slowly starting to show affection as she watched him breastfeed

    Is this the bliss of feeding a child? Why? He clearly wasnt her child yet she felt satisfied from his sucking. His movements were very gentle and he smiled as he looked at her. She didnt know why she had an impulse to just hold him tightly in her arms when he smiled at her..

    Is this the feeling of being a mother?

    The tenth month.

    Mom Mom.

    *Break!*

    The te in Vyvyans hand dropped to the ground. Startled, she turned her head around to look into the cradle. She hesitated for a moment before pushing the maiding over and threw herself over to the cradle.

    Mommy

    Vyvyan looked at the child. Her hands trembled as she reached her hand out and cradled the child. The child revealed a happy smile and stretched his hand towards her and called her again: Mommy!

    Uhm! Uhm!

    Big tear droplets fell from her eyes and onto the childs face. A blissful smile appeared on Vyvyans face. She held the child tightly in her arms. She choked on her words: My son My Son My Troy can call mommy now! He can call mommy now!!

    Mommy!

    Uhm! Im here, Im here!!

    Vyvyan tightly held the child and stroked his head, face, and back as she ced her ear close to him to listen to his happyughter. Her tears gently flowed down her face as she wore a happy smile on her face. This is my child. Thats right, he called me mommy. Im his mom, and he is my son, my only son

    Every time she heard mommy, Vyvyan would repeat to herself that he was her son. At some point, hearing mommy no longer reminded Vyvyan of Elizabeth

    Wheres my son?! My son!! My son!! Troy!! Troy!!!

    Two monthster, when Vyvyan woke up, she kicked Inard off the bed, stood up and then formed a gigantic fireball in the air like she had gone insane, thereby burning up the room. She crazily flipped through every nook and cranny of the room as she screamed like she had gone mad.

    Wheres my child?!! My child! My Troy!! Troy!!

    Calm down! Troy is going through his one year old baptism. Did you forget that he has to sleep under the moon alone tonight?!

    That wont do! That wont do!! Forget the baptism! Forget the baptism! Im going to go crazy if I cant hold Troy. I keep having nightmares. I keep seeing Troy die in my dreams, seeing him disappear, so no. That wont do! I want to hold him! I want to hold my son! I want to see my son!!

    Vyvyan grabbed Inards cor and shouted like she had gone mad. One of her blue eyes had turned red due to her anger. The initially still air became cloudy and blocked out the moon. There were so manyyers of clouds that not a ray of light from the moon could pass through, throwing the entire continent into darkness.

    Changing the weather is but a simple matter for a demi-god.

    The moon is gone! Gone! End the baptism!! Return my son to me! Return my son to me!!

    Okay, okay, okay, okay!! Dont get angry. Ill go and bring Troy back!

    Dont move!! Ill hold him! Ill go and hold him!

    Vyvyan shoved her husband aside and walked out. Inard hopelessly sat back on the bed and sighed. At the start, he was worried if Vyvyan would like the child or even mistreat him. However, ever since he called her mommy, she has dedicated her everything to Troy. She insists on holding him no matter where she goes. She insists on personally cooking when ites to meal-times, and forbids anybody from approaching Troys cradle. She also insists on holding Troy when she sleeps. Inard originally wanted to have another child with Vyvyan topensate her, but that thought became worthless. Every time he brought it up, Vyvyan would say, I dont have time, Im busy looking after Troy and reject him. She wouldnt even let him onto the bed at bed-time because she insisted on seeing her child sound asleep for her to be at ease.

    My child My son

    Mommy!

    Hmm? Whats wrong, son?

    Mommy!

    My, youre so naughty. Do you want to touch mommys face so badly? Let mommy give you a kiss

    Hahaha! Mommy!

    Good boy!

    Inard silently listen to the two of them walk back in and let out a heavy sigh, immediately followed by aforted smile.

    Isnt this better?

    Their days like that didnt continue for long. After the second month, Inard went to the North alone to subdue the dragon in the North. Later on, only his ring returned. The elf king didnt have a second son so he passed the throne to Vyvyan. As a demi-god, Vyvyan became the ruler of the elf kingdom. Because of the timing of things, she didnt have time to grieve over her brother. Further, elves dont view death as painful, but a form of escape.

    Mommy!

    You can walk now, son! Hurry over and give mommy a kiss.

    Troy giggled as he walked over and threw himself into Vyvyans embrace. Vyvyan gave Troy a silent kiss on his lips and hugged him tightly. She then picked him up and said, Son, do you have something you want to eat today?

    What what mommy cooks!

    Troy leaned in towards her, hugged her around the neck, and kissed her on her cheek. Vyvyan was so happy her heart was ready to explode with bliss. She didnt know how else to express her love for Troy so she kissed him continuously. Her heart was filled with Troy. She delegated all national matters to the elders, while she stayed in the pce looking after Troy all day. She refused to let anybody else touch him.

    Troy was actually very attached to his mom. He always wanted to be by his moms side regardless of what he was doing including: eating, getting dressed, washing up or sleeping. Vyvyan relished the process of looking after her son. Troy was now her everything, including her meaning in life.

    She had already forgotten what her once beloved elder brother looked like. She had even forgotten something very important. And that was that Troys first mom was Elizabeth.

    This is my son.

    She continued to repeat it and tell that to herself. Vyvyan had formed an unwavering resolve in her heart. She was not going to ept anybody else getting close to her son other than herself. He was her son. She remembered very clearly the moment she hugged her husband, the pain of giving birth to her son and when he called her mom. So doesnt that make him her child? Is that even a question?

    Mommy! What does marriage mean?

    Vyvyan caught the grown-up Troy, smiled and said: Marriage? Marriage is where you live together with the girl you like, Troy.

    Troy blinked a few times out of puzzlement. He then looked towards Vyvyan with his ck eyes and asked: I like mommy and want to live with mommy. Can I marry mommy in the future?

    ?!?!?!

    Vyvyan looked at Troypletely stunned. A borderline insane smile slowly crept up onto her face. She quickly reached her arms out and pulled Troy in her embrace. She smiled and said: Alright. Thats a good idea. Yes you can! Live with mommy, Troy. Mommy will always be by your side even if you get married or whatever in the future. Mommy wont leave Troy, and wont let Troy leave. We will continue living together!

    Uhm. I like mommy most. I like mommy most, most, most, most!!

    He hugged his mom with his small and thin arms. Vyvyan let out an ecstatic cry that sounded almost like a wild beasts howl. She tightly hugged her son. She stared out the window and towards that forest with her eyes that had turned red from excitement

    I will not let anybodye close, to, my, son!

 Book 3.5: Chapter 7

    Book 3.5: Chapter 7

    Children always grow up really quickly. Troy was already a small cute prince!

    Good morning, mommy.

    Good morning, son.

    Vyvyan smiled and kissed her sons healthy lips. Being able to kiss her son on his lips while embracing him was a beautiful start to their days. Although Troy is already eight, he still sleeps holding his mom which made Vyvyan very happy. She couldnt sleep without her son. She was worried that her son would leave her once he grew up. She cried every time she thought about it. However, she was d to see that her son couldnt leave her either!

    Mommy

    Troy hugged Vyvyan around her neck like a spoilt child and kissed his mom on her lips. Vyvyan cheerfully stroked her sons head, touched her forehead to his, smiled and said: Its time to get up, son, otherwise mommy will have to lie in bed with you for the whole morning. Son, isnt it time you start attending swordy lessons?

    Troy pouted and unhappily said: Dont wanna Learning swordy is tiring, and I have to get hit too It hurts I dont wanna learn it

    He stubbornly tucked himself into his moms arms, hiding into his safest haven.

    Swordsmanship was a necessary skill for elves to learn. A king must not only govern the nation, but must also stand at the forefront when ites to battles. Even elves who can use magic must undergo strict sword training. An elf king must be able to wield a sword to be a qualified elf king.

    Further, elf kings needed to go through suffering and learn to develop a never give up personality so that he can enter the forest with his sword teacher when he came of age, just like Vyvyan and Inard. In other words, Troy could choose not to attend any lesson but sword lessons, as it was a fundamental part of being a king.

    Dont go then. I suffer when I see you get hit too. Forget it, dont go to sword lessons again.

    Vyvyan affectionately stroked her sons head. She sat up as she listened to his happyugh. She could rule for more than another hundred years, so her son didnt have to do what he didnt want to do. If she just continued to govern the nation then everything would be fine. She didnt want Troy to go through any survival training either because she knew how much suffering it included. Further, she would go crazy if she had to part from him for two years.

    Shed probably go crazy in two days.

    No, shed probably go crazy in just two hours away from him. She would charge out of the pce and grab Troy who just left to bring him back. Everything was fine as long as Troy was by her side. She didnt want anything else, and neither did Troy. She was happy as long as Troy could live in peace with her protection. Everything would be fine if she just shouldered it all for him. Thats just what happens when youre a mother. A mother must create a nice world for her child, while her child just needs to act spoilt and stubborn.

    Her son just needed to stay by her side. The only safe ce was by her side. She was the only one who could calm him down on the full moon night each month. Nobody in the world but her loved him.

    Can I y with Lucia today then mommy? Troy raised his head up and looked up at his mom with his eyes full of hope. Vyvyan clicked her tongue when she heard Lucia. She was very unhappy. She was ready to tell Lucia to neck herself.

    Yeah, but dont leave. You can only y in the pce.

    Uhm, as a mother, you must let your child learn to develop friendship. Uhm, friendship is important. Friendship is important

    Thank you mommy!! Yesterday I promised Lucia that I would marry her in the future. Mommy, what does marry mean?

    WHAT?!

    Vyvyan outright roared, scaring Troy to the point he froze up. Vyvyan then guiltily sat back down and desperately tried to reveal a kind smile. She trembled as she said: Marry is when you live with a girl its the same as marriage That vixen I mean, umm, Lucia do you want tolive with her?

    Troy earnestly nodded: Yes.

    Is that so?

    Vyvyans blue eyes began to turn blood-red and thunderp could suddenly be heard outside. Shocked, Troy spun his head around. The clear sky suddenly became very cloudy while rain poured down apanied by loud thunderps and shes of lightning so bright it was irritating to the eyes. Troy ran to the window and looked at the heavy downpour with surprise. He pouted: It was sunny just before..

    It looks like theres a downpour, son. Im very sorry, but you cant go out to y now. How about staying at home and reading books?

    Vyvyan stood up and smiled as she looked at Troy. Troy, unhappily nodded and then said: Alright, mommy. Ill read books at home then.

    Good boy.

    Vyvyan smiled and waved her hand gently, causing the rain outside to be even heavier

    Your highness, a human woman seeks an audience with you. She carries with her an elf king sword, and proims herself to be the empress of the Rosvenor kingdom. She said she was your friend and came to reminisce the past.

    Rosvenor?! Ah Elizabeth..

    Vyvyan pulled her eyebrows tightly together. Her forgotten memories returned to her. The story from nine years ago appeared before her eyes again. Her lips trembled, and she anxiously looked at her surroundings, finally settling her gaze on her son.

    There seemed to be something rted to that woman, but as for what it was she couldnt remember. But it doesnt seem like something important; otherwise shed be able to remember. Perhaps Vyvyan herself didnt want to recall it..

    Human?!

    Troy excitedly stood up, hugged his moms leg and begged: Mommy, mommy, I want to go and see the human, mommy! I want to go and see a human in person. I only know about humans from the books. Ive never seen a real human before!

    Vyvyan bent over at her waist, and stroked her sons head. She then crouched down in front of him, smiled and said: Alright then. But Troy, remember, do not speak without thinking, and do not stare at her.

    Troy resolutely nodded and said: I will! Ill be a good boy! I just wanted to see a human. If I can speak to her, then thats even better!

    Uhm, no worries. She knows how to speak the elvennguage. Youll be able to speak to her. She is mommys good friend after all.

    Good friend? As good as Lucia and I?

    Vyvyan held her sons hand and slowly walked as she thought about his question. She then smiled and said: Yes, just like that. But, I think we are closer.

    Troy raised his hand up high and said: Lucia and I are closer!

    Son, wouldnt it be better for you to y with more boys in the future?

    But Lucia is my good friend. Also, is there a problem with girls, mommy?

    Vyvyan aggressively clenched her teeth and muttered: Mommy hates her precisely because shes a girl friend of yours..

    However, her dangerous words were unheard by Troy. The young boys mind was filled with anticipation for meeting the human.

    Ah! I see the human! Mommy! Hurry! Hurry! I want to see the human!

    Okay, okay.

    The two of them picked up the paced and walked towards the guest room. Vyvyan could read minds, but not the future. If she could read the future, there would not have been rainfall that day, and Troy wouldve gone out to y with Lucia. If that was how it was then maybe the war wouldnt have broken out.

    However, regardless if it was Vyvyan or Elizabeth., they never regretted fighting the war where basically neither of them won. Even now, theyre preparing to fight again..

 Book 3.5: Chapter 8

    Book 3.5: Chapter 8

    Elizabeth anxiously paced back and forth in the guest room. Steam left the cup of tea ced to a side. The rain in her hair ran down her long strands of ck hair and dripped onto the carpet. It was her first time in the elven imperial capital, but it didnt feel unfamiliar to her. Her fluency with the elvennguage left the guards wondering if she was an elf. Had the guards not confirmed her ears several times, they wouldnt have believed their ears. She understood all the habits of elves. She was so familiar with elves it was likeing home from abroad.

    However, she was now biting her finger nails as she anxiously paced back and forth. Her son was now eight years, eight months, seventeen days old now. How does her son look now? What does he look like? She had only seen the growth of girls. She had no memories of a boy growing up. He has ck hair it should be Thats how she remembered him. His ears were like hers, but his nose should be like his fathers.

    Even though it had nearly been nine years, she could still remember his infant face. She could remember how he looked so vividly she could draw him in his entirety. She could even draw the red cape that was used to wrap him up in. That cape was actually the cape of the elf king, which was the same cape that she wore day and night now. Wearing the cape made her feel like her child was right there by her side.

    The guards at the door announced: The elf queen has arrived!

    Elizabeth quickly stopped in her tracks, looked to the door of the guest room, and Vyvyan looked at her with aid back smile.

    The beautiful and majestic elf queen looked at her old good friend, her good friend she once embraced while sharing a bed together with. Elizabeth had grown a fair bit taller. She wore a silver suit of armour that showed off her prowess. Her gaze had also be much more intense. Her ck eyes which once held the feelings of a young maiden were now filled with a cold dominant aura.

    Thats an empress for you. Even though this was elven territory, Elizabeths reputation as an empress had begun to spread. The young maiden who once ran around with a smile and danced in the flower garden had be the empress that led conquests on the battlefield. Vyvyan sighed. With a smile that carried hopelessness and nostalgia as a friend, she said: Its been a long time, Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth looked at the once thin girl which had now be a dignified queen. The girl that once ran across thewn wildly with her had now be elegant like a goddess. Her once audacious smile had be a calm smile. Maturity and calmness had taken the ce of the naivety and passion in her blue eyes.

    The girl that had done crazy things with her in the past had be an elegant and mature queen.

    Elizabeth smiled and stretched her arms out to hug her good friend. She smiled and said: Its been a long time, Vyvyan.

    Yeah.

    Vyvyan let out a long sigh. She smiled and hugged her good friend back. The two peerless beauties were in a tight embrace, with neither of them speaking a word. However, the happy and moved smile on their faces showed that they truly loved each other. They were both truly happy to see each other.

    The two young girls who were once free of worries were now veterans of life. The two young girls who had once held hands and shared their secrets could now only softly speak about the past in the room with the lingering scent of tea and softly giggle. The elf queen and human empress were fated to never reattain their happiness from the past. Elves and humans had not been in contact for decades, and things couldnt be solved just because their respective rulers were friends.

    The elves treated the human empress friendly, while the human empress showed understanding and respect which exceeded the imagination of the elves.

    Elizabeth, I never expected you to be like this.

    The two sat down while Troy stood at the door as he fearfully looked back and forth between the two people sitting and talking.

    Elizabeth smiled and then softly said: Inard..

    Onii-sama hasnt returned from his trip to the North to subdue the demon dragon there. Only his ring came back.

    Vyvyan lowered her head. She then took out an ancient ring and ced it on the table. Elizabeth looked like she remembered something. She then took the sword on her waist, ced it on the table and said: This is the sword of the elf king. I no longer need these things. However, I would like to take the ring, since its my husbands after all.

    Alright. To be honest, it doesnt matter if you take the sword as well, I You know me. Vyvyan smiled and gave Elizabeth the ring.

    Elizabeth smiled. Vyvyan was truthfully extremely skilled with a sword. They were both students of Lorana, so how could they have been poor? However, Vyvyan had a big problem. Vyvyan hated the sensation of cutting into somebody with a weapon, so she wouldnt use a sword to cut someone even if her swordy was even better. Vyvyan was born with magic that was different to the ordinary person, so she focused on nurturing her magic instead of fighting.

    Ive taken a total of two things from the elf nation. One was the elf king sword. This sword has apanied me to every corner of the continent. I used this sword tomand my army to conquer all of the humans. It protected me countless times when I was in danger, just like my husband

    Elizabeth gently pushed the elf king sword and then removed her cape and said: This cape belongs to the elf king. Inard ced a spell on it, but I dont want to fight another war anymore. The reason it is most valuable to me is because it was used to wrap my child, my only child up in it. Vyvyan, I heard my child was here with you. I want to take my child back with me. Thank you for taking care of him all these years.

    Elizabeth looked at Vyvyan as if she was begging her, and handed Vyvyan the red cape and sword. Vyvyan chuckled softly, and then shook her head and replied: If your child was here with me, I would definitely have taken good care of him, but your child isnt here with me.

    What did you say?!

    Elizabeths face stiffened up. She clenched her hand that had countless calluses. She then widened her eyes and shouted: Impossible!! Impossible! My child! My son!! Inard Inard couldnt have abandoned my child!! My child! My Troy! Where could my Troy be?!

    Elizabeths body started to tremble as big droplets of tears fell. Her lips slowly turned pale due to the despair and pain. She had believed her child was here all these years. Her sole motivation for living was her son. She firmly believed that her child was alive here in the elf nation. Now that she was told her child wasnt here, her mind wentpletely nk and she almost fell to her knees.

    I I dont know. Sorry, Elizabeth.

    Vyvyan stood up and supported Elizabeth. She hugged her head as she smiled softly and said: I believe that Troy is alive. Maybe somebody kind took him in while he was at the forests border. Dont be too afraid, Elizabeth. I believe that your son is definitely still alive, just like my son

    No!!! My child! My son! Troy! Troy!!

    Elizabeth grabbed Vyvyans arm tightly and cried in her arms. Vyvyan gently hugged her good friend andforted her while looking at her son. Troy stood at the door looking nkly at the scene inside. He had nothing to do with what was going on inside yet he heard his name called.

    Vyvyan looked at him, smile softly and called: Troy,e to mommy.

    Troy?!

    Elizabeth quickly opened her eyes and saw a small boy run towards her. The small boy looked exactly like the image of her child in her mind. His face waspletely identical to what she remembered. His facial features and aura were the exact same. The fact that he had ck eyes unlike Vyvyan told her that he was her son.

    It was a joke, wasnt it? It mustve been a joke, just like when they first met. It was just a joke.

    Elizabeth knelt down with a thud with an extremely happy smile on her face. She faced the boy and opened her arms. He was her son, her only son. He had grown up. He had grown taller. The shape of his face had started to resemble his fathers. His smile was like the sun. No, his smile made her feel warmer than the sun.

    Troy!! My son! My son!!

    Elizabeth cried out loud enough to lose her voice. She wanted to tightly hug him, her son she had been separated from for almost nine years. She wanted to tell him how much she loved him, how much she missed him and that her life would beplete as long as he was by her side. She could die with no regrets as long as she could take her child back.

    She threw herself towards the child, aiming to hug him tightly. But she ended up hugging the air.

    Her body froze up like she was rooted in the ground. She looked at the carpet before her and her empty embrace with a nk expression. Just when she was about to hold him, he evaded her and threw himself into Vyvyans arms behind her.

    She turned her head around and saw Vyvyan hugging Troy tightly with a blissful smile on her face as she looked at her. She smiled and said: Oh, let me introduce you. This is my child. My son I am most proud of, Troy Gdriel.

 Book 3.5: Chapter 9

    Book 3.5: Chapter 9

    VYVYAN!!

    Elizabeth thundered like an angry wild beast in the guest hall, scaring Troy, so he hid into his moms arms. Vyvyan embraced her child as she looked at Elizabeth with anger and said: Elizabeth, dont be like this. Lets calmly talk things over. Youll scare my son shouting like that. Im no longer the young girl I was back then. Im now a mother. I have to be considerate of my child, so please quieten down.

    Nonsense!

    Elizabeth grabbed the sword on the table, pointed it at Troy and roared: He clearly is my son! He is my son! Theres a limit to how far you can take jokes! Look at his eyes! Look at them! His eyes are ck! Inards and yours are blue, and youre telling me that hes your son?! Return me my son otherwise Ill kill you right now!!

    How dare you threaten the queen?!

    The imperial guards came in when they saw Elizabeth draw her sword. Their reflections could be seen on their swords. Troy got scared and cried in his moms arms. Vyvyan softlyforted her son and then raised her head. Anger crept into her blue eyes. She picked Troy up, wiped his tears and then gave him a big kiss on his lips, and sucked on them.

    Let go of my son!!

    Elizabeth drew her sword and charged over so fast that not even the imperial guards could react in time. The spell that Inard ced on the cape was effective on his sister nheless. Time slowed down while Elizabeths speed wasnt affected. Elizabeths sword swung through the air towards Vyvyans head while she reached her other hand out to grab Troy.

    ng!

    Elizabeths sword hit an invisible object in the air creating sparks. Vyvyan looked at her coldly, chuckled coldly and said: Arent you too a bit too nave, using my brothers spell against me? Maybe youve forgotten, but not even my brother was a demi-god. Only I am!

    She violently waved her hand and Elizabeth got tossed aside by something like an invisible rope. Elizabeth wasnt an elf so she couldnt see Vyvyan casting her magic. She crashed into the wall and then got tied up tightly. Vyvyan drew a sword from an imperial guard nearby and pointed it towards Elizabeth who was firmly tied up to the wall. She then coldly said: I can give you anything but my son. This is my son. Hes got nothing to do with you. Look here, tell me loud and clear what colour my sons eyes are!

    Elizabeth struggled to break free of the invisible object. She turned her head to look at Troy and narrowed her eyes. A pair of terrified blue eyes looked at her.

    Elizabeth shouted: You sons of bitches! Youre shameless! You turned my child into an elf!! Hes my son! Return my son to me!!

    She stared intently at Troy and shouted: Troy! Im your real mom! Im your mom! That elf isnt your mom! Shes not your mom! Dont fall for her lies! Shes not your mom! I gave birth to you!! Youre my child! Youre my son!

    Shut up!

    Vyvyan looked at her and shouted: If you keep spouting nonsense, Ill make your life more miserable than death. I spared you out of consideration of our friendship! Theres still time for you to admit your wrongs!

    You know why you cant kill me! You know very well why! Arent you ashamed of yourself?! I didnt say anything about you stealing my husband, but youre stealing my son too?! Im his mom! Ill still be his mom even if I die! You shameless bitch! You rotten bitch! Ill skin you and brew wine out of you!!

    Elizabeth stared angrily. Her words were abination of the human and elvennguages. She cussed and used profanity, causing Vyvyan to frown angrily. She hugged her son tightly, smiled and kiss him on his lips, and then said: Lets ignore this crazy woman, son. Lets go. Mommy will grill some food for you to eat.

    Wait, mommy!

    Troy jumped out of Vyvyans arms and jogged over to Elizabeths side. Elizabeth watched Troy run over and revealed a consoled smile. She trembled as she said: Son My son Do you understand now? Youre

    *Ssh*

    However, the response she received was a ssh of cold tea. The tea ran down her head, down her face and into her clothes. The tea leaves stuck to her head and her hair. She looked at the cup of tea in Troys hand with disbelief. She opened and closed her mouth repeatedly looking for words. Troy then threw the cup of tea at her face which ended up hitting her eye, resulting in her eye tearing up. She had suffered much worse injuries on the battlefield, but why did her heartpletely stop this time? Her eye was in so much pain she couldnt help but cry.

    Troy looked at the human hed never met before. The boy that had always been in his moms arms looked at the woman holding a sword and yelled: Youre not my mom! I wont allow you to insult my mom!! Youre a baddy!!

    Elizabeth, who was struggling before now lowered her head and stopped moving altogether. The tea ran down her body and into her mouth slowly. It was the first time Elizabeth thought tea could taste so bitter.

    *ng!*

    Elizabeth, who never loosened her grip on her sword let it drop to the ground. Vyvyan stopped her magic and Elizabeth slowly slid down the wall, falling onto the ground. She stayed still there as if she were dead. Vyvyan looked at her with a smile. She then hugged her son who had returned to her, and gave him a big kiss on his lips. She looked at the corpse with a victorious smile, chuckled and said: I told you your Troy wasnt here, only my most beloved son. If you have dont have any other business, men, see her out!

    Two imperial guards helped Elizabeth who was sprawled out on the ground. Elizabeth raised her head revealing her hopeless look that made it seem as if she had aged several decades in an instant. She looked at Troy who was hugging Vyvyan around her neck tightly and crying.

    Hes mine Hes mine I beg you Vyvyan I beg you return him to me

    I said hes my son! Your Troy is probably dead somewhere, now stop it. Youre still young. You can still have another child. You cante and steal someone elses child even if you cant have your own.

    Vyvyan hugged Troy tightly. She then waved her hand and the imperial guards dragged Elizabeth as if they were dragging a corpse. Elizabeths fixed her gaze on Vyvyan intently and cried loudly: You will regret it!! Ill make you all regret it!! You stole my son!! Ill send all elves to hell with you! I want my son! I want my son!!

    If you want to fight for him, bring it on.

    Vyvyan looked at Elizabeths fading silhouette. A sh of blood-red light appeared in her blue eyes. She added: Ill have you know the fury of a mother!!

 Book 3.5: Chapter 10

    Book 3.5: Chapter 10

    Alice!

    Your majesty!

    Alice stared at the empress who rode her horse right into the pce with astonishment. The empress then dismounted and walked into the conference chamber with big strides. Leaves and tree branches were still stuck to her. Her beautiful shiny long ck hair was messy while her clothes were muddy and had grass stuck on them. Her steed drop to its knees and vomited not foam, but blood.

    The empress ced her hand firmly on her sword handle. Her intense murderous and majestic aura made everybody back away from her. She swept her ice-cold gaze across the retainers in the room. Everybody knelt down and trembled to wee the empress as she walked to her throne.

    *BANG!!*

    The empress snapped the table made of jade at the centre with a single kick, creating a loud and heavy cracking sound as it smashed into the ground. After the dust settled, the empress pulled the map hanging on the wall down and tossed it to her left side. She mmed her hand down on the table and shouted: Form an army within two weeks. I want twelve toons. Prepare more firepower! We will invade the elven imperial capital within two months! Do not spare any elves you encounter in the viges on the way there! Kill the male elves, and you can do as you please with the female elves! Decapitate all the children and toss their heads into the city when you attack the imperial capital. Whenever you take control of an area, burn the forest down, understood?!

    The fury of the empress made it feel like the entire chamber was going to copse. Everybody was trembling before her domineering aura; some even let out muffled sobs. The empresss roar made Alice lower her head. Alice saw her shaky hands when she lowered her head. She had always been with the empress so she had seen the empress angry before, but this time, her fury was like it was going to set everything aze. That was the fury of a sovereign. Blood was going to spill and run for thousands of miles, with hundreds of thousands of corpses. Previous battles were conquests, this time, it was destruction.

    She wanted to annihte the entire elven race.

    The empress took out her dagger on her waist, aimed at the map and threw her dagger at it. The dagger pierced the elven imperial capital on the map. The general officer trembled as he looked at the shaking dagger before him. He raised his head and quivered as he stuttered: Y-Your majesty umm forming an army in two weeks that is

    You go and form the army. Two weeks. I can only wait two weeks. I will be at the border in two weeks. For every man you are short, I will kill one of your kids. If youre short a single toon, Ill kill your entire family. Therefore, you wont need to return home in these two weeks. The Valkyries will watch over your family. You just focus on your work.

    The empress walked up to his side and kicked his head causing him to shudder from head to toe as he sobbed while kneeling on the ground.

    Finance ministers, purchase weapons.

    Everyone listen up. You are ministers of the empire, so the prosperity and survival of the empire lies on your shoulders. By my orders, all males who are sixteen years of age and older must enlist in the army. If they are an only-child, they may be exempt. Households with a woman must donate one hundred gold empire coins towards military funds or cannons. Two weeks. In two weeks time, I want to see your soldiers or your weaponry. Now be gone!

    Remember, I dont wantnd! I want annihtion! Annihtion! Kill all their males, steal their women and turn their children into ves. Pour their blood into the rivers and clog their wells with their corpses. Burn their forests, and destroy their habitats. I want this world to beplete rid of elves!

    Understood!

    Mom revealed a helpless smile. She stroked her sons head, smiled and said: Do you think I was really insane? Do you think I was really cruel? Do you feel that I was bloodthirsty? Thats how mommys army was. The war was one that spilt blood like none other before, one that was crueller than any other before, but the reason for the start of the war was that ridiculous. It was a war that started because two women wanted to be called mom by you. If you could call me mommy like you do now Hehe, I think that woman wouldve passed down the same order at the time. Your kindness is a gift from the gods, but you do not know how much blood your past was covered in.

    The war for their son started that day ten years ago. The human soldiers took to the front lines under the orders of the empress. They never asked why they needed to fight. They took up their arms, gun powder and mounted their steeds and marched towards their target without question like machines.

    If you asked them why they were fighting, they would casually reply: Because her majesty ordered us to.

    The empress was like a goddess in the hearts of the human soldiers. Why you ask? Thats simple. That was because regardless of when, even when the gods had forsaken them, the empress would not. No matter how intense the battle was or how dire their situation was, the empresss roar and the reflection of her sword were always there.

    The soldiers never suspected theirrades.

    At the same time, the elven soldiers stood at the za of the military god. Every one of them held a fire torch, brightening up the entire za. They gazed at the military gods statue with admiration as they listened to the emerald silhouette of someone standing beneath the military gods statue.

    Vyvyan looked at her soldiers, opened her arms and shouted: My warriors, children of the gods, my elves! We have not fought with the humans for fifty years. However, the human empress out of her own selfish desires wants to steal yournds, your family and your lives. We are the children of the gods. When we lived during the period of the chaos theory, we selflessly helped them, yet they returned the favour with hatred and murder. We elves are physically smaller than them. However, our swords are not weaker than theirs. We have fewer numbers than them. However, all of our warriors are capable of fighting ten warriors alone. Soldiers, warriors, take up your bows and arrows, and polish your swords. I am your queen. This is the will of the gods. I shall pray for you all beneath the military guards statue today. Tomorrow, I shall strike together with you on the frontlines! Everyone! For our forests, for the elves, and for the goddess, Clementia!

    For the queen!

    The roar of the elves shook the neighbouring forest. They were elves, a race that loved peace. However, they were also experts at battle. Peaceful as they may be, when an enemy invades, they too will kill.

    *****************************************************************************

    Two weekster at the elven border.

    The sunlight shone through the forest, lighting up the vastnd and the sunlight reflected off the bits of metal. The soldiers stationed tightly together looked at the deep forest before them silently. Their army and spears glimmered. An army of tens of thousands. Not one man spoke. The birds in the forest didnt notice them and continued to sing.

    The cavalry were mounted on their steeds. A night had past and not a single person had let his spine sag. Their sabres were strapped to their sides, and the war horses had their heads down.

    Before them was a white silhouette atop a ck steed that looked at them.

    Elizabeth tapped her steed with her feet and her steed ran past the soldiers. All of the soldiers affixed their gazes on their empress. All of their eyes were filled with admiration and respect.

    Everybody, we are at war once again.

    Elizabeth walked back to the front of the army and looked at the tens of thousands of people. She shouted: We are at war again. The same war. The same you and I. Our goal this time is to sweep this forest and kill of the elves inside it. Do not ask me what they did wrong. Their existence itself is their biggest mistake! You are not fighting for the gods. You are fighting for me. The gods will abandon you, but I shall never abandon you. I shall be by your side as always. Make me feel honoured. I need not say much because the existence of the enemy is thousands of times more motivating than words. Warriors! March!!

    Long live your majesty!!

    Long live your majesty!!

    The humans roared in unison, scaring off all of the birds in the forest. The ground itself trembled as well. The birds cried as they flew through the sky. There were so many of them they virtually blocked out the sun. The army turned in unison. The cannons were loaded. The soldiers faced the forest and gripped their rifles tightly.

    FIRE!!

    The mes of the bloodiest, cruellest, and scariest war on the continent lit up after the empress of humanitys order.

    The soldiers on both sides had no idea why they had to fight the war. They just happened to be supporting their own respective leaders.

    However, their empress and queen were fighting for the child sound asleep.

 Book 3.5: Chapter 11

    Book 3.5: Chapter 11

    Begin! March! The red uniform army stepped forth in unison, crossed the grass area and marched in orderly towards their enemy on the opposite side. Objects flew through the air like a meteor, tore through their red uniforms, creating a bloody fireworks disy. However, if the soldiers in red werent dead, they just paused for a moment before resuming their march until they could no longer stand and fell. The soldiers behind them would then step over their corpses without hesitation to rece the line in front.

    The artillerymen in the rear pushed the cannons out of the forest, aimed in the direction of the trees where the enemy fired from and loaded the cannons.

    FIRE!!

    Themander aggressively waved his arm and several cannons opened fire. The cannonballs flew into the air and exploded. It was the same as a petrol bomb exploding causing the petrol to scatter in the air and burn anything it came in contact with, only this time, it burned the forest. The ck smoke with a strong smell ascended into the air like an evil ck dragon. The originally lush forest became a sea of fire. The artillerymen quickly cleaned the cannon barrels, and loaded up another cannonball. This time, a ck liquid was released when they exploded. Wherever the liquid made contact, the fire would instantaneously intensify, and because the fire followed the tracks of the liquid, the area of effect quickly expanded.

    The fire forced the elves out of the forest. They pitifully dashed out of the forest only to find the red uniform army had arrived right before them. They drew their des without any hesitation and charged at their enemies. The red uniform army stopped in their tracks. Theirmander watched the elves rushing over, raised hismander de and shouted: Take aim!!

    The first row of soldiers squatted down. They orderly drew their rifles and pointed them forwards. The third row of soldiers stood between the shoulders of the second row, and ced their rifles on the shoulders of theirrades. The soldiers in the rear continued to ready up their guns and waited.

    FIRE!!!

    A loud bang rang through the air, and after a sh of smoke before their eyes, the elf standing at the forefront had a small bullet-hole made in his body. The elves cried painfully as they dropped after being hit. The elves at the rear continued to flee, but the second barrage of bullets immediately caught them!

    FIRE!!

    The third row fired. Then the fourth row fired.

    The elves were ughtered by the gun shots that were fired virtually non-stop. The smoke in the air mixed with the scent of blood. The red uniform army was fearless before the elven vanguard. They opened fire like machines, then retreated, loaded their ammunition and opened fire again. They continued until there were just a few tens of elves left. But the elves did not cower before the red uniform army. They disregarded everything and drew their des.

    BAYONETS!!

    The row right at the front of the red uniform army pulled their guns back, carried their rifles and charge at the remaining elf without any hesitation. The humans and elves killed one another, and then more elves charged out of the burning forest.

    Maintain formation!

    On the left of the battlefield, a group of humans dressed in white on their war-horses uniformly headed towards where the elves and humans were engaged in battle. They wore metal chest tes which reflected the sunlight, so nobody could get a clear vision on them. They followed the orders of themander and maintained their formation for two-hundred yards.

    Draw your sabres!

    The war horses took a big step forward and the cavalry drew their shiny des.

    CHARGE!!

    When there were just fifty two yards left, the cavalry let out a long and loud roar. They formed a formation and charged into the battle. The sounds of their metal horse hooves were loud as thunderps. The elves turned to look in their direction but only saw vague white silhouettes with sabres raised as they charged towards them. Even the brave elves were frightened by the vanguard that rushed them like an avnche. They shrieked, threw their weapons down and fled towards the forest.

    However, those who came out of the burning forest were not their allies, but cavalry without armour. They were covered in blood as they sat atop their war-horses, indicating they had a perfect hunt in the forest. They ignored the fatigue of their own and their steed, and charged towards the elves preparing to run into the forest with their des held high.

    Your majesty!

    The empress stood atop a high spot, as she coldly watched the elves get surrounded and ughtered. She already said that she was not going to take any prisoners. Injured elves were stabbed to death by infantry. The cavalry chased fleeing elves. The cavalry didnt even need to swing their sabres. Just holding their sabres and utilising the force behind their charge was enough to separate the torso of an elf from their lower body.

    Alice rode her horse up to the high spot, and panted as she asked: Your majesty, what do we do about that huge tree on the battlefield? Shall we burn it?

    Ill burn it myself. The tree holds a special meaning to the elves. Throw the corpses of those creatures under the tree and Ill burn them together with the tree.

    The empress turned around and left the high spot. Alice looked at the battlefield covered in smoke. The ck smoke covered the entire sky. Not a ray of light seeped in. Nobody dealt with the fire. It was like a demon was rampaging in the forest of a holy god. The air was so polluted it was tough to breathe. The smell of smoke, blood and even burnt things filled the air. How many elves were burnt alive in that fire?

    Alice sighed and shook her head before chasing after the empress.

    The red uniform army then offed all of the elves not long after. On the battlefield, they cried: For her majesty!!

    The war horses neighed, and the nging of metal against metal created an intense war anthem. The cavalry reformed their formation and left the battlefield while the infantry remained to move the bleeding corpses beneath therge tree. They fulfilled their duty and role. They moved the corpses under the tree whether they were corpses that had been reduced to pieces, corpses with only their torso remaining, lost limbs, half-burnt limbs, organs, or bits of flesh.

    The brown tree branch was now dyed red with the blood of the elves.

    An elven military toon consists of two thousand men, but only more than four hundred were beheaded. The other elves who couldnt be beheaded had either been reduced to bits and pieces, or their torso had flown off to god-knows-where, or they had been reduced to charcoal.

    At night, the human soldiers gathered at the centre of the ins which was rare to chance upon. The ce was arge tree. The empress looked at therge tree, and gently touched her ring-finger on her left hand which was now empty. A ring made from grass will eventually wither just like her memory of him. The withered grass and the two lovers had been swallowed by the mes of war.

    In the past, she swore an oath with her lover under this tree, but the tree was now nothing more than a mark of her dominance.

    The empress was willing to conquer hell itself if it was for her son!

    Elizabeth looked at therge tree but didnt feel a single tinge of nostalgia or regret. She tossed the fire torch onto it. The tree that had been smothered with oil went up in mes immediately, which proved that the leaves of life had been burnt and turned to ashes like lightning had struck it. The stench of their corpses followed the smoke up into the air. The red uniform army raised the guns in their hands up highs and shouted in unison: Long live your majesty!!

    Thats right, shes the empress.

    She could have the world at her fingertips, so even more so her son. That woman was right. She wanted to show her the consequence of infuriating a mother.

 Book 3.5: Chapter 12

    Book 3.5: Chapter 12

    Good grief, I didnt want to say this, but the bean soup you make tastes terrible.

    Make your own then. Im not your mom.

    The red uniform soldiers sat around the fire of the improvised camp and chatted. A can filled with beef soup and warmth was ced above the fire. A soldier came over to sit, picked up a piece of ck bread, cut it up into pieces with a knife and threw it in.

    *Schhwaff*

    Arrows fired from inside the forest were suddenly heard. One of the arrows urately hit the bean soup, immediately putting out the fire. The countless fire torches in the camp were quickly shot down drowning the camp in darkness in an instant. The red uniform soldiers didnt panic at all. They immediately rose and took up their rifles. However, a barrage of arrows flew towards them from every direction. While the camp was pitch ck, the arrows still urately found their way to the necks of the red uniform soldiers.

    Enemy attack! Enemy attack!!!

    The sound of chaos could soon be heard within the camp. The red uniform soldiers quickly took cover in various ces and opened fire in the direction of the forest. However, all they heard was the sound of leaves and branches falling to the ground. Every soldier that fired their rifle had revealed their locations. Their hearts were pierced by arrows virtually the instant after they fired their rifles.

    Retreat! Retreat! Retreat! Light up your torches! Light up your torches!

    A few torches got lit up only for them to catch the sight of a sword before their eyes. The elves charged at them from every direction. They neither screamed nor gave orders. They just listened to the sounds of the leaves rustling which was the sound of them running around in the forest.

    It was a one-sided ughter. The elves maintained their strong senses in the darkness while the humans couldnt see a thing. But even so, every red uniform soldier gave it their all to put up a fight against the elves. However, they were swiftly shed to death by the swords of the elves. A number of veterans banded together and used their bays to form a phnx formation to defend against the attack of the elves.

    The air became filled with the scent of blood and the sound of metal cutting through flesh apanied by shrieks. The elves urately slit the throats of the humans and pierced their hearts. The red uniform army were like sheep to the ughter in the night. Their guns were powerless before the elves who came at them from all sides from inside the forest.

    Captain, what do we do?

    Fire torches lit up one by one. The veterans calmly looked at the elves gathered before them. The usually peace-loving elves were now covered in blood. The number of human red uniform soldiers could basically cover an entire area ofnd. The blood and their red uniforms mixed together as if the area was originally a red swamp. The ground was like a swamp of blood where your feet would sink into it. The blood put the fires outpletely. Not even a spark could be seen where the bean soup fire was before.

    The captain of the elves squad cleared his throat, and in humanitysnguage said to the human veterans: Lay down your weapons, humans. We will send you back to humanity.

    We elves know what you did to us. However, we wont do the same to you. Youmitted an act only beasts would, but we wont let ourselves be demons because of that. Lay down your weapons, strip yourselves and return to your ownnds. We wont kill you.

    LIKE HELL!

    The veterans exchanged nces with each other, raised their bays and cried out as they charged towards the group of elves.

    The fire torches went out again. The sound of grunting and blood spraying into the air after having their necks slit with a de filled the air again.

    Your majesty, the battle was gone on for two weeks. All four of our vanguard toons have lost about half of their men. We have pushed half-way to the elven imperial capital. We basically have no more means to push further.

    Castell pointed at the four small blocks of timber on the map which represented their forces which had gone deep into the forest. The empress sat on her chair with her hands sped as she looked at the map. She then silently swept the four blocks of timber off the map.

    toons three, four, ten, and twelve are to orderly retreat from the battle, return to the country and replenish their ranks.

    Castell wrote down the empresss orders. The empress continued to look at the map while ying with a chess piece made from ivory in her hand. She then pushed it to the front and said: toons one, two, five, six and eight, as well as I shall continue to march forwards. We will push our way to the elven imperial capital within a week. Get more cannons, gunpowder, and moving fires. The next time you set up camp, cut down all the trees nearby and dig traps.

    Castell looked at the empress and asked in a surprised tone: Are you going to personallymand the battle?

    Yes. This battle is very important to me. I want to personally invade the elven capital and behead the elf queen.

    The empress stood up, smashed the chess-piece onto the elven imperial capital on the map, turned around andmanded Alice: Break the Valkyrie unit into four groups, and assign one group to each camp. The Valkyries sword skill should be on par with the elves, understood?

    But we only brought four groups of Valkyries this time. Who will protect you?

    *Draw!*

    The empress swiftly drew her sword, mmed it on the table and coldlyughed: I actually hope an elf would try and attack me. That way I could brew wine out of their heart.

    ******************************

    Your highness, our men have already done their best. However, from a territorial standpoint, the humans red uniform army dont seem to be able to defeat our elves that are skilled in guerri warfare. And so they are now frantically burning our forests. If we dont take the initiative to strike, we really will be forced back to ourst line and die protecting the imperial city.

    I understand. I understand, elder.

    The queen massaged her face, let out a long sigh and continued, All the representatives of the other elven tribes in the forest have arrived, right?

    Yes. They want us to take responsibility for the war this time. It appears that they think that we are the cause of this war. What nonsense. We are the ones suffering the most severe losses in the war!

    The eight elders looked at the queen angrily and continued: Your highness, we think that we should hand those elves over to the humans. We had much less men to begin with, so protecting them at the same time is somewhat asking for too much. We must kill off most of the humans in the forest just like the previous battle.

    We cant possibly kill arge number of humans. The best skill humans possess is learning. They have already changed the way they set up camp, so our night assaults will be meaningless. If we want to kill arge number of them, relying on ambushes in the forest and invisibility wont be enough. We must fight them in a face-to-face battle once and defeat them. They have already burned too many forests. We cannot allow our forests to be desecrated. Recall all units, dig traps at the ins in front of the city, and make a star-shaped Earth fortress. The Earth fortress needs to allow for our men to support one another from in-between. Im going to the holy springs to bless our men by giving them the most pure mana. I will go and see the other elf tribe representatives tonight, and get them to stick one in the rear of the human army during our showdown.

    The queen pinched her forehead. The fatigue on her face wouldnt go away. She hadnt had a full-nights sleep for thest two weeks since the war started.

    Your highness, you are too worn out. You should rest and see them tomorrow.

    No, we cannot underestimate the speed at which the humans advance. Begin the preparations for what I just said. I too will personally take to the battlefield at the showdown.

    The queen carried Troy who was sound asleep up, stumbled and then walked to the door.

    Your highness

    Vyvyan lowered her head, gently kissed her son on his forehead and muttered with determination: In order to allow my son to continue to sleep peacefully. I will not hesitate to sacrifice even my life.

 Book 3.5: Chapter 13

    Book 3.5: Chapter 13

    The intense ck smoke ascended into the air and whirled around in the air like a back dragon circling the skies while howling. The timber buildings were alight. The once thriving small vige was now a sea of fire. Shrieks of pain and cries were chased away by gunshots and the sounds of horse hooves. The corpses of the elves were dragged along the ground and thrown into the square at the centre of the vige. On the other side, a small mountain of gold consisting of gold blocks and jewellery was piled up. The soldiers didnt care about the cries of pain and cries for mercy from the female elves, because they were so attracted by the gold. And so they cut off the ears and fingers of the elves without a thought. The male elves who tried to fight back were shot to death. When they were done plundering a house, they burnt it. They then cuffed the residents hands and feet up with iron cuffs before picking them up and tossing them into the centre of the vige.

    The red-uniform army plundered the gold but they didnt pocket a single piece, instead, they loyally gathered the spoils of war in one ce and ced it before the empress. The empress had one leg over the other as she sat in her chair while she watched the small mountain of gold pile up higher and higher. On the other side, the number of captives continued to increase. She drew the sword on Alices waist and then gave Castell a particr look. Castell understood what the empress meant. He brought a gold bowl over, walked up to the captives to examine them and finally pulled a young girl over.

    The young girl cried out as she put up a resistance with all her might. She endlessly begged for mercy in the elvennguage, however, Castell paid her no heed. He grabbed the young girls blonde hair with a polite smile on his face and then cut her throat open with the dagger in his hand. The female elfs red blood which carried the warmth of life spurt forth and her eyes rolled back into her head. Her blood which continued to flow out from her wound made gurgling sounds. She was gasping for air but it was futile. All the oxygen she breathed in escaped through her open wound.

    *Thud!

    Castell tossed the young girls corpse aside, and then picked up the gold bowl filled with blood. He then respectfully handed it to the empress, followed by a white silk handkerchief. The empress threw the handkerchief into the blood and then picked it up to use it as a cloth with which she used to slowly wipe her sword. The strong smell of blood didnt disturb the soldiers behind her, but the empress wore a gleeful look on her face.

    The soldiers gathered in the centre. They raised their guns up and aimed them at all the prisoners. One of the elves raised his head to look at the empress. He kept silent for a moment, but then suddenly shouted out in the elvennguage: I recognise you! I recognise you! You gave birth to a child here ten years ago! You were with the previous king! I remember you!!

    Shut up!

    A troop stabbed him in his lower abdomen and shoved it in until he was on the ground. The empress heard his cry. She then stood up, whipped the drips of blood on her sword away and slowly walked over. She then squatted down and looked at his painful experssion. She then remembered who he was and said: Ah, I remember now. Youre the vige chief of this vige. I remember, I remember. I gave birth to my son here ten years ago, and you even looked after my son and I

    Then then I beg you I beg you please spare us out of consideration for how we helped you

    *Thud*

    The empress stabbed her sword into his mouth which exited through the other side of his head before stopping on the ground, leaving him with just his expression for mercy and despair. The empress then pulled her sword out. She looked at his corpse and coldly said: My son was born ten years ago, but where is my son now ten yearster?

    The empress then walked up to the side of one of the female elves. She was a mother and her child was still crying in her arms. Though she was cuffed, she still did her very best to shield her child from bullets with her body. She was crying. Her voice broke as she tried tofort her child. But her eyes were filled with despair.

    The empress ripped her child out of her arms without a thought. The elf cried as she tried to stand up and leap at the empress. However, in the immediate next moment, her eyes were opened wide. She quivered as she looked down to her lower abdomen. Her organs and blood wereing out of her wound where the de was. The empress choked the child with one hand and dangled her sword with her other hand. She looked at her coldly: Do you get it now? Do you now understand how a mother feels when her child is taken away? Can you feel the anger that I feel now? Your queen did the same thing to me. The difference is that Im stronger than all of you.

    The elfs head dropped to the ground heavily and the empress sent it flying with a kick. Her corpse that fell to the ground was still spurting blood. Next, the empress turned her head around to look at the infant whose lips were now purple due to her chokehold. She frowned and went silent for a while. She then tossed the infant to Castell, turned around and said: Uhh you people can decide how to deal with him.

    Castell clumsily caught the infant. He froze up for a long time before looking at Alice, to which she looked back in a disgruntled way and said: Dont look at me. We cant ept having an elf in the Valkyrie squad!

    Castell nodded and then threw the child onto the ground. He then grabbed a spear from a guard standing behind him.

    Sir! Sir!

    However, the guard didnt let go of his spear. Instead, he looked at Castell and in an rmed tone shouted: I I My wife and I dont have a child If if if its possible

    You want an elven child?

    Castell looked at the guard who had his head down and was slightly trembling. He chuckled coldly and then picked the child up and handed it to him. He threw his spear away and caught the child who flew over. He then knelt down on one knee and shouted: Thank you! Thank you sir!

    Castell then turned his head around, wore on a warm yet fake smile and said: You wont get a share when we split up the mountain of spoils here then.

    Understood!

    *Stab*

    The empress stabbed her sword through the chest of a young girl and then twisted it around in her body like she was performing surgery on her before pulling her sword out. What came out attached to the tip of the sword was a red heart that was still beating gently. The empress whipped her hand, sending the heart flying and then whipped her sword again, seemingly as if to indicate she was satisfied having met her kill-quota.

    The toon leader who understood the empresss mood immediately extended his hand out to pass down an order: Raise your guns!

    Dont.

    The empress tapped the toon leader on his shoulder then pointed at the elves and said: Just use your sabres.

    Roger!

    The next sound that came from behind the empress was the sound of sabres being stabbed into bodies, as well as cries before death. The empress walked back to her throne, threw the sword back to Alice, and then Castell brought out water for the empress to wash her blood stained hands clean.

    The empress turned her head around to look at the guard carrying his gun in one hand and the infant in the other. She frowned and then asked: How are you going to fight a war while carrying a child?

    Your majesty I I

    What good is a guard who cant fight to me?

    The empress stood up and grabbed the sword. She walked up to the soldier and the soldier knelt down while still holding the child.

    *Swing*

    The empress swung the sword. The guard froze up and saw that his hat with four feathers which indicated he was a guard had been cut and was on the ground before him. The empress then sat back in her seat and returned the sword to Alice. With her back facing him, she said: I shall allow you to return home. Take a horse with you from the army tomorrow, and take one item you want from that pile. A guard who cant fight should go home. See an official each month for your pension.

    Th-Thank you, your majesty!!

    The empress stood up and waved her hand. She looked at the army in red present and shouted: You have all done well. You may divide the pile of gold among yourselves. Take it as a reward from me! Valkyries, we are returning to the camp!

    Long live your majesty!

    The reason the empress is viewed as a god by her soldiers isnt entirely attributed to her bravery, but also her generosity. Alice and Castell walked by the empresss side and to the horse. Castell looked at the empress and said: Your majesty, is there nothing that you want? I can see that there are some well-crafted items in that pile of gold.

    I dont need any of them. Im satisfied.

    The empress grabbed her horse reins, looked to the north with a sinister smile and eximed: Every step Im taking right now is bringing me closer to my son, so I dont need any spoils. I will be able to attain the pinnacle of happiness as long as I keep heading north. Gather the army in a bit! Organise the siege weapons, andplete the preparations to attack the city!!

    As youmand!

 Book 3.5: Chapter 14

    Book 3.5: Chapter 14

    Mommy Mommy, where are you going? Troy stood at the door and looked at Vyvyan who was inside, holding onto the red cape. He woke up in the middle of the night due to his special senses as a child. When he noticed that his mom wasnt by his side, he came here guided his instincts.

    Vyvyan turned her head around to look at her son. She smiled and opened her arms. Troy jogged over and hugged his mom tightly. Vyvyan held her son in her arms tightly. She didnt speak, just wearing a peaceful smile on her face while Troy sobbed gently as he hugged his mom tightly.

    He didnt feel warmth from hugging her. Instead, he felt the ice cold feeling of metal and smell the scent of grass. His mom wasnt wearing the dress she usually wore. She was dressed in battle armour and wore the elf king cape that was worn when heading out to the battlefield.

    Vyvyan gently reached her hand out to stroke her childs head and softly said: Son, mommys son, dont cry. Mommy mommy needs to make a trip outside. Mommy will y with you when mommy returns, okay?

    Mommy Mommy I dont want you to leave Please dont leave me Ill miss you mommy.

    Silly child, mommy wont leave you. Mommy is going to do something so that mommy will be able to stay by your side forever. Mommy will return to you as soon as mommy is done. Just this once. Mommy promises, its just this once. Once mommy has finished up, mommy will definitely return to you, and never leave again.

    Vyvyan sniffled as she embraced her child. She then let go and cupped Troys face. She wore a smile as she wiped the tears on his face and then said: Mommy will never leave you, son. You will always be my most beloved son. Mommy will definitelye back. Mommy will definitely stay by your side always.

    Mommy mommy mommy! I want to stay by mommys side forever too. Troy leaned into her and hugged her tightly. Vyvyan froze up for a moment and sobbed before returning Troys hug. Her tears ran down her face and dropped onto her sons body. She hugged her son tightly, feeling the warmth from his body and smelling the scent on his body.

    Every step she took, took her further and further away from her child. But with every step that she took, her child became safer.

    Vyvyan knew that she would most certainly die if the imperial city were toe under attack. However, she also knew that her son would be fine. But she was Troys true mother. She was the elf queen. She couldnt bear to part with her child. She made up her decision while crying. She had to take to the battlefield for the sake of the elves and her son.

    That woman will surely take to the battlefield too. Rather than calling the battle tomorrow a war, it would be better to call it a battle of determination between two mothers. Perhaps she couldntpare to Elizabeth in many ways. However, her love for son was no less, no less true, and no less intense than Elizabeth. She was not going to let anyone get close to her child.

    Indeed, both sides were selfish in this war. Thousands upon thousands of humans and elves lost their lives for a single child. As a matter of fact, they didnt even know what they were fighting for.

    Vyvyan looked into her childs eyes, and with a sad and painful expression gently said: Son, your kindness is a gift the heavens gave you. However, you will forever carry a blood-debt. Mommy doesnt hope that you will achieve any great aplishments, or be an outstanding king. Mommy just wishes that you will be able to hold onto your kindness that alone is enough Promise me, son. Promise mommy that you will be a kind child no matter what happens in the future.

    Uhm Mommy, I promise you.

    Troy didnt know what his mom was talking about, but he nodded earnestly regardless. Vyvyan pulled him into her arms again and cried. She then stood up as if she had made an important decision. She let go of Troy and said: Son Do you still remember what mommy told you about elven kings wearing on their battle robe before heading out to battle? Come, repeat it once for mommy. Mommy is going to go out for a bit.

    Uhm I hope that you remember the bravery of the previous kings, the kindness of the gods I pray that the kings and gods will protect your life and honour Devote your every heartbeat to to to the elves the immortal tree Do not forgetthe gazes of the people behind you. Wear the red cape and soak it in blood Nourish the tree of life with the corpses of your enemies. Please remember your honour and the honour of the elf tribe Please remember the gods the gods the kindness bestowed by the gods Now that you have worn the cape, you must return victorious with it, or cover your corpse with it!

    The obscure yet domineering elven words flowed out of the childs mouth. Vyvyans expression was stern yet sad. She looked at the red cape before her and then wore it on. The cape spread open following Vyvyans movements, carrying with it murderous intent and a majestic aura. Troy looked at his mom put on her battle robe nkly. While he was indeed a child, he knew what his mom was going to do.

    To him, there wasnt much honour or respect that came from war. He just knew that war meant people were going to die. He just knew that there were some who never returned after heading out to the battlefield.

    Troy hugged his moms leg tightly as he cried: Mommy! Mommy! Dont leave me! No!!

    Vyvyan lowered her head. She bit down on her lips hard, causing blood and tears to run down. She bit down on her lips to prevent her cries from being heard. She stretched her trembling hand out and aggressively pulled her childs hand away. Troy cried out in a high pitched voice as he tried to resist, tightly hugging his moms leg, refusing to let go

    Mommy mommy!! Mommy!!

    Troys cries made it feel like a sharp sword was being stabbed into her heart. Vyvyans tears blurred her vision. Her hands had be so weak she couldnt pull his fingers off.

    Imperial guards! Take his highness away!

    After Vyvyan shouted her orders in her hoarse voice, two guards quickly came in and held the prince back and forcibly removed his fingers. Troy cried loudly and shrieked out loud, desperately twisting and turning his body, kicking, hitting and even biting to try to escape the grasp of the guards. He rushed to his mom.

    Mommy!! Mommy!! Dont go mommy! Dont go!! Mommy, stay with me! I beg you! I beg you! Mommy! Mommy, dont leave me! Mommy!

    Troys cries went into Vyvyans ears and to her brain. She couldnt think about anything. Her mind was filled with her childs cries. She pressed her hand onto her cape. She hesitated as she watched her childs desperate cries. Her tearspletely obstructed her vision.

    Your highness! Please head out immediately!

    Vyvyan quickly left the room, but her knees became weak, causing her to fall to her knees.

    Vyvyan covered her face with her hands as her tears ran through the gaps between her fingers. Her body quivered which made her look tiny in the corridor. She clenched her teeth tightly as she repeatedly persuaded herself that she couldnt go back.

    Troy! Troy!! Mommy wont leave you! Mommy mommy will definitely return!!

    ***********************************

    Outside of the imperial elven city, the empress sat atop her horse, standing at the outer-most set of trees as she looked at the imperial elven capital which was nothing more than a pitch ck image from her position. She also looked at the brightly lit castle in silence.

    Castell came over on his horse. He panted gently as he said: Your majesty, our units havepleted their preparations. The generals have set up. We can attack tomorrow morning.

    Uhm.

    The empress started to fall into a daze as she looked at the imperial capital. She stayed silent for a long while before saying: After we get into the elven imperial capital tomorrow, you may enter the pce. However, if you see a nine year old child with ck hair and ck eyes, do not hurt him. You are not to tie him up or treat him violently either. If my son has a single scratch on him, Ill wipe out this entire army, from generals to soldiers. Now go pass on my orders.

    Understood!

    Castell rode to the back again. The empress looked at the elven capital and chuckled coldly before turning around. Before her were fire torches, the neighs of war-horses and rows of cannons. The five strongest human toons were gathered here. The most skilled warriors were awaiting the time to strike. Tomorrow is the day Ill bring my son home!

 Book 3.5: Chapter 15

    Book 3.5: Chapter 15

    Castell tugged the reins on his horse, faced the general who had his sword drawn and was preparing to charge forth, and shouted: General Kurt, her majesty has orders to retreat.

    Kurt turned around to look at Castell and thundered: We wont retreat! A soldier who lives is a disgrace! I will show these beasts our power! Bring thedder over! I was once like you people. Im a disgrace for having lived until now! Ill show you how soldiers die!

    Kurt picked up adder and charged onto the battlefield. The corpses of the red-uniform army dyed the ground red. The g on the elves star fortress was still standing. Their rain of arrows poured down into the red uniform armys camp, and a sudden explosion threw the red uniform soldiers into the air. The cannons of humanity violently hit the star fortress. However, the hole they opened was immediately sealed.

    The red armys assault unit attacked the star fortress. However, the star fortress itself was difficult to attack, and the elves also used a miraculous liquid which was like water, yet would explode and could set them aze. Therefore, even if they were able to reach the star fortress, there was no way for them to climb up usingdders. The star fortress wasnt high. Siege towers were useless while canons couldnt blow it open. In the end, the red uniform army decided to attempt suicidal attacks by running up to the base of the star fortress and then throwing hand grenades into the fortress.

    The problem was, they werent well-trained with hand grenades. Some of them couldnt throw them, and ended up blowing up with the star fortress. And as aforementioned, every time a hole was created via an explosion, the elves poured that water of theirs on which would form a thickyer of ice.

    General Kurt, calm down! Her majesty didnt order you to retreat in order to punish you. Its just that we would suffer immeasurable losses if we kept this up while the elves are using arge amount of magic!

    Castell rushed up in front of Kurt, tugged the reins on his horse and shouted: Her majesty doesnt want to see her army suffer losses here. Obey orders, General Kurt. Let her majesty make the decisions for the next battle.

    Kurt paused for a moment and then angrily pushed thedder over before ordering his men to give the order to retreat by sounding the drums. The vanguard of the red uniform army heard the signal, and while they all revealed looks of relief, they maintained order as they retreated.

    General Kurt, please retreat to the rear. Her majesty will arrive right away.

    Castell turned around and rode off on his steed.

    The empress silently looked at the battlefield filled with smoke and the corpses of the red uniform army. She sat on her horse and nced at Kurts toon which suffered heavy losses. Kurts toon was the toon with the greatest glory in all the empire. They were the infantries that the empress led when she rose to power, as well as being her most trusted unit. However, the toon had lost a quarter of their forces within a single battle in the afternoon, causing even the empress to feel slightly saddened.

    Castell looked at the empress and asked: Your majesty, shall we form another unit and attack again? We still have four more toons.

    No. No good wille out of blindly attacking. We shall end our attack here for today. The magic of the elves are very powerful. Dont attack during the day. Lets try a night assault.

    Understood.

    Inside the elf city camp.

    The queen looked at the leaders of the various elf tribes, mmed her hand on the table and said: Did you all see that? We can defeat the humans. The human army is not invincible. We can subdue the magic dragons in the north and we can subdue the beasts in the forests, so how can we not defeat a group of humans?! We have already stopped the humans here. Every time they want to advance, theyll have to pay with their blood and lives. If you can return and gather your tribesmen, and then lead an attack from the rear and sides, effectively surrounding them, then we will win. The humans are no match for us once they enter the forests!

    What do we stand to gain from working with you?

    An elf stood up, stared at the queens blue eyes through his brown eyes and continued, In the previous elf war, you exiled us and were still be hunted by your forces. And now youre asking for us because the imperial capital you formed is on the brink of destruction.

    Not mine, but ours.

    The queen looked at him silently and then continued, Your tribes will also be destroyed. Do you truly believe that the humans will spare you? I know Elizabeth. She wont spare a single elf. We wont let a tribe go extinct in our war, but if we let ourselves be consumed by the past, we will most certainly be wiped out by another race.

    Dont you people have the star fortress?

    The star fortress wont allow us to continue to live. For us to continue living, we must defeat the humans. The queen looked at all the elves, opened her arms and said, The war between us elves is a fact. I know what our forces did to you all. But but I was not the one who led the army. The ones who led the army were my grandpa, my father and my brother. My hands are not stained with the blood of any of your kind. I hereby swear to the gods on the name of the Gdriel tribe and our honour, that no elf ruler shall reject any elf, nor will they trespass any elvennd, vige or get in the way of any elfs life! I will not discriminate against anybody due to bloodlines or suspect your tribe because we have different bloodlines. The elven capital will hereby be open to you all, and so will the holy spring!

    A red-eyed elf mmed his hand on the table, looked at Vyvyan and roared: Your army killed so many of our people. How do you expect us to trust you?!

    Vyvyan looked at him and in a quiet tone said: Because I am Vyvyan Gdriel.

    All of the elf tribe leaders silently lowered their heads. A momentter, an elder stood up, looked at Vyvyan and softly asked: What do you want us to do?

    Do you really want to help this tribe? More elves died to them than the number of elves whove died to humans!

    The elder chuckled softly and then said: The previous elf war wasnt started by the Gdriel tribe. The war broke out because all the separate elf races wanted to fight for the holy spring. It just happened to be that the Gdriel tribe won. But so what if we lost that war? The holy spring still belongs to us elves. Now if we were to reject her offer to form an alliance, we may end up with a polluted holy spring and burnt forests. I would rather die to an elf than live under the rule of humans.

    The red-eyed elf went silent. He then looked at Vyvyan and asked: You can ept tribes you exiled for centuries?

    Not us, but I.

    Vyvyan looked at him and continued, I have never discriminated against anybody. I dont mind bloodlines. Character and honour are whats most important. As long as you are willing to ept the rule of the Gdriel tribe and help to in this war with your own strength, I guarantee I will give you the respect and equality you deserve. The elven groups which were separated will unite to form arge and powerful elven nation! The humans arent strong because of their abilities, but because they are united!

    Can you allow this war to continue? I want to see your courage to continue fighting.

    Vyvyan smiled slightly and then said: You dont have to worry about that. Even if we run out of fighting power and supplies, I will fight the humans to the death. Everybody may retreat, but I will not retreat because my most beloved son is in the elven capital right now. I will not let anybody put him in danger. My reason for fighting is very simple, and that is just to protect my child.

    For your child?

    The red-eyed elfughed aloud and then looked at her and asked: What does that child mean to you?

    My everything.

    Vyvyan moved her red cape. Her gaze was as resolute as steel. She looked at the red-eyed elf and then said: I can die for my entire world, and I can die for elves too. We are the ones who are paying the biggest price in this war. Weve bled the most. Our Gdriel tribe has not disgraced the title of the strongest elf race. So let me ask you, where is your determination when us elves are in danger?

    The leaders of the various elf tribes went silent, exchanged nces and kept silent for a long time.

    I shall go all out for the Gdriels.

    The elder with white hair stood up, saluted Vyvyan and respectfully said: Please forgive me for my initial rudeness. I did not think that a woman could rule. But I now see that you have an iparable noble heart. You are a noble mother, a noble elf and a noble ruler. I believe that us elves will truly be united as an empire under your rule. Your highness! Your orders!

    The other leaders clenched their teeth, stood up one by one, looked at Vyvyan, lowered their heads and said: Your highness! Your orders!

    The red-eyed elf looked at Vyvyan and hesitated for a moment. He then bowed and softly said: I hope that you can allow our tribesmen who suffered from superciliousness and curses in the past to be set free. Your highness, if you can give us respect, we shall give you our lives.

 Book 3.5: Chapter 16

    Book 3.5: Chapter 16

    Your majesty, for todays battle strategy. The empress sliced a piece of meat, put it in between bread, took the n Castell handed her, tossed it into the stove, and then said: You may leave, Castell. Youve done very well during this time. Im d to see that. Come to think of it, its been five years since I adopted you. I watched your transformation thesest five years. It was like seeing my son grow up. Im very happy to see that.

    Castells body quivered. He took in a deep breath to supress his urge to burst out in tears and in a shaky voice said: Thank Thank you, your majesty! I I too have always been grateful for your adoption. I will never forget the past five years.

    But at the end of the day, you arent my son.

    The empress stood up and walked up to him. She stroked his back and then walked to the entrance of the tent. She looked at the lustre gold light shining at the top of the tower in the distance. That was the tallest tower in the elven imperial pce. The gold statue at the top was in the shape of a canopy. That was where the elven imperial pce was, and that was also the ce she wanted to conquer.

    I have a son thats eight years old this year. Ive seen him once. Hes very cute. He has the same hair and eyes as me. He is my only son, the child I and my most beloved gave life to. But my son is currently trapped in there, in the prison of the elves.

    The empress took in a deep breath. The cup in her hand clinked. She turned around to look at Castell and said: I will definitely personally lead the army in to attack the elven imperial pce. You dont need to hand me a battle strategy. Im preparing weapons. We wont need to attack for a few days. Let the troops rest.

    Understood.

    Castell took in a deep breath, faced the empress and bowed to her before leaving the tent. He quickly walked to the back of the tent, found himself a corner where nobody was around, looked at therge tree before him, violently drew his sword and shed at the tree trunk with all his might.

    Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!!

    His de swung through the air while the juices of the tree and bark flew all over the ce. The young mans roars scared off the birds. His cries filled with a sense of injustice echoed in the forest.

    But at the end of the day, youre not my son.

    He knew that long ago. He knew that. He knew that he wasnt the empresss son, but he had always viewed the empress as his mother. He was mistreated from a young age. He was abused by shotacons. The empress saved him and adopted him. At that time, he believed that everybody was out to hurt him, believing that the world wouldnt ept him. The words of contempt and disgust, and the mockery of those who passed him enraged him and made him feel hopeless.

    Nobody loved him. He was just trash that was thrown away after people got sick of messing with him.

    The empress didnt care about any of that. When he refused to eat, she sat by his side and gentlyforted him. When he was sick, she stayed by his side even when she was busy with national affairs. She didnt get angry when he threw a fit and sshed hot soup on her face. When he was crying and hurting, she held him in her arms.

    It was the first time he felt warmth. There was somebody finally willing to wee him with open arms. He never had family, but he had regarded the empress as his mother a long time ago.

    He had always been desperately trying his best. He learnt swordsmanship with the Valkyries and learnt economics and finance from the ministers. He never stopped trying even when he was bruised all over. All he hoped for was that the empress would one day look at him and feelforted. Over time the empress started to appreciate him, allowing him to be by her side at all sorts of feasts. He was very happy and blissful because the empress was the value of his existence. The empress was his everything.

    He would never be interested in any other woman. He just needed the empress. He was dead-set on the empress being his mother.

    But somebody who had never appeared before now suddenly showed up. He was the empresss son, her biological son. The empress loved him deeply. The empresss ice cold eyes were filled with warmth and gentleness when she mentioned him just before. Her eyes had the kindness and sadness of a mother. He suddenly understood that he could never be the empresss son. He was no longer the empresss son, but her trusted retainer, and that was all.

    He would also have to swear allegiance to that guy. He was going to have to watch the empress busy herself for that guy. He was going to have to watch that guy in the empresss embrace.

    ARGGH!!!!

    The birds that heard his roar flew upwards. How much pain, despair, anger, jealousy and hate must one have to be able to roar like a wild beast like that?

    When I heard that roar, I thought it was a wild beast or elf out for revenge. I never thought itd be you, Castell. Ive never seen you so mad before. Whats wrong? Did you do something to make her majesty angry?

    Alice sheathed her sword, looked at Castell who was kneeling on the ground with his hands in his face, sighed and said: Get up. Castell, her majesty treats you like her son, how would she get mad at you?

    You you know, dont you? Her majestys son

    Yeah, I know. Her majestys biological son is with the elves.

    Alice shrugged and then said: But Castell, you dont have to be jealous of him because she may not see you as her son. Further, are you not going to repay her majestys kindness after she brings her son back to her side? Whether or not the princees back, your life will be the same. By that I mean that your mission in life will still to be to serve her majesty forever, so what are you getting upset about

    Castell knelt on the ground in a daze. A momentter, he silently stood up, walked in circles a few times, then up to the tree and pulled his sword out of the tree.

    Yeah youre right.

    He turned around and looked at Alice with his lifeless eyes. He smiled bitterly and then said: Youre right, youre right. Whether it was the past or in the future, her majesty wont see me as her son, and Ill still be an orphan However however I need to I need to repay her majestys kindness.

    Alice nodded and then with a smile said: Did you know, Castell? We Valkyries dont like anybody aside from the empress. Thats also why we dont feel guilty about cutting off the head of somebody we dont know. But youre different. Youre not a Valkyrie, but we all like you. And thats because youre the same as us. You, like us were a life saved by her majesty, and an existence that exists for her majestys sake.

    Maybe were the same?

    Castell chuckled coldly and shook his head. He then looked into the distance and eximed: But but taking back his majesty is her majestys wish, so I must go and take back his majesty!

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    Shotacon = Japanese ng describing an attraction to young boys. The original Japanese phrase for it is Shootaroo Complex (oo is pronounced o with a slight dragged out pronunciation) , written

 Book 3.5: Chapter 17

    Book 3.5: Chapter 17

    Your majesty, we should begin our final attack. The empress silently looked at the luxurious chess piece ivory and gold in her hand. She ignored Kurt who entered and spoke. She instead gently ced the chess piece down and asked Alice who was siting opposite to her: Alice, if my army isnt able to fight their way to stand before your king, should I

    The empress grabbed thest metal king chess piece between her fingers and ced it before the Alices king. She then kicked away her king, ced her own king on and asked: Get the mighty king himself to enter the battlefield, kill all the pieces blocking his way and then kill the enemy king?

    Aliceughed and pushed aside the empresss chess piece. She then picked up the empresss knight and ced it in her kings position. She then gently said: A king of one nation does not kill the king of another. The purpose of a king is to get his soldiers to bravely kill the enemies. Your majesty, a vanguard being caught in a trap is something only a knight would do.

    Impressive, Alice.

    The empress gave a nod of approval and then swept away the chessboard before. An enormous sword underneath the chessboard was revealed. The sword looked very ancient, and was very wide. In terms of length, it was almost taller than Alice. It was almost as thick as a rock. However, the cksmith sharpened the de to the point where it could easily slice through anything without effort. The empress picked up the sword like she was holding a dinner knife and casually stood the sword which looked like it was a hammer intended to be used to assault a small city up. She then: Alice, Im giving you a weapon to destroy this world. Go andpletely destroy those three star fortresses. I shall allow you to take a Valkyrie squad with you.

    Understood, your majesty.

    Alice stood up and tippy-toed up to touch the handle of the sword. The enormous sword and her body ratio werepletely off. She looked like a Barbie doll with a metal hammer. It was a weirdbination. But the Barbie doll easily picked up the enormous sword. She held it in her hand like a hat, and then dragged it along as she exited the tent.

    The empress seated herself one seat behind on her throne and put one leg over the other. Castell handed her a cup of wine. The empress narrowed her eyes, looked outside and then asked: Castell, make a bet with me. How long do you think it will take for Alice to destroy the three star fortresses?

    I I think it will take her about an hour and a half?

    I think shell bring them down within an hour. Dont forget that she has the Valkyries with her. The empress smiled as she picked up a piece of dried meat by her side and put it in her mouth. She then slowly chewed it before picking up another and cing it into Castells hands.

    Fire!!

    The humans werentunching rocks or pots filled with oil this time. Instead, theyunched pots of dust, turning the area where the humans and star fortress was into a blinding field of dirt. All that could be seen was dirt. The elves gathered at the top of the wall holding their bows and arrows blessed with her highnesss magic liquid. They vigntly watched the sky covered in dirt. Countless humans died there in the previous battle. The elves gave the humans time every day at dawn to retrieve the corpses of their fallen men, so there was no obstacle.

    *Twhish!*

    An arrow flew through the air but there was no response. Since they were faced with a field of dust the sensitive senses of the elves were dulled. If the arrow hit someone then there would be a cry of pain or the sound of a weapon dropped. However, they heard nothing, so they assumed it mustvended on the ground.

    There doesnt appear to be anybody attacking.

    The elves scanned the area before them and ced down the bows and arrows in their hands. Just when they turned around to inform the other elves that there was no need to prepare, a ck silhouette suddenly jumped up onto the star fortress.

    Sorry, beasts, you saw wrong.

    Her heavy sword danced in the air and a few elves heads were sent into the air. The elves stared with astonishment as a short silhouette that resembled a child swung a sword muchrger than her body so lightly like it was a butterfly and cut five to six elves. They roared, threw their bows and arrows down, drew their swords from their waists and leapt at her.

    Good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, ahahahahahaha!!!

    Aliceughed hysterically as she faced the oing elves. Her hystericughs were apanied by the elves cries before their deaths, the sound of her de shing their bodies and the echoes in the air. The sounds of weapons shing could be heard from the two remaining star fortresses as well. Alice picked up an elf in the middle like someone insane and ran. Every time she swung her sword, a few elves would be cut up. Alice didnt care what body part she cut. What went up in the air couldve been half a body, a head, an arm or an entire body. The ground became filled with organs, brains and bits of bones. Sheughed hysterically as she charged at every living elf. She even threw her heavy sword down and ripped the heads of the elves off with her bare-hands one by one like she was plucking flowers.

    This is fantastic! This is fantastic! This is fantastic! This is fantastic! Ahahahahaha!!

    In less than half an hour, Aliceughed hysterically as she stood where you could not possibly stand without having your boots covered in blood, faced up towards the sky andughed. Blood ran down her body. She knelt on the ground like shed gone mad, drinking blood joyfully whileughing like a wolf. She frantically fumbled around to find the corpses of elves, and shoved their hearts down her mouth without any regard for whether it was aplete piece or not like a starving person who found a piece of bread. Sheughed hysterically. She was delighted that she had managed to kill almost five hundred elves in a star fortress alone. She relied on eating the hearts of her enemies to transform into a killing machine.

    Glories and rewards could notpare to the blood and flesh of her enemies. The greatest reward she could have was allowing her to kill.

    Reporting your majesty, the Valkyries have reported that they have captured the three star fortresses.

    Half-an-hour. Castell, you lost.

    The empressughed aloud as she stood up. She pped her hands and said: Valkyries, my Valkyries, you havent disappointed me. What about casualties?

    We lost six Valkyries.

    The empress exited the tent. The dust moved aside. A Valkyrie stood between the star fortress and the station. She had an arrow in her chest but she didnt fall. Instead, she ced her sword on her chest so that she wouldnt fall even if she were to die.

    The empress shifted her gaze from the Valkyries to the star fortress closest to her. The star fortress that brought about the death of countless human soldiers had now been reduced to rubble. The blood mixed with organs and flesh as well as corpses shed in half flowed out from the remains. Alice was covered in blood as she walked out.

    The Valkyries came out from the three star fortresses, came before the empress, knelt down and said: Your majesty, the star fortresses have been captured.

    Thats right. In terms of swordy, the human soldiers indeed couldntpare to the elves. However, the Valkyries were all trained using real des and spears, fighting their way to their positions with their lives. Every single one of them could easily kill five to six elf soldiers. Even the imperial guards would be faced with a tough fight against the Valkyries. The scariest part was that the Valkyries had no concept of fear.

    They were willing to run into your de in order to use theirst breath to slit your throat. If their sword snapped, they would use their scabbard. If their scabbard snapped, theyd use their fists. If they lost their arms, theyd use their teeth. They fought to the death. The Valkyries never retreated and never felt fear.

    If you were to waver while facing a Valkyrie, their sword would pierce your heart in the blink of an eye.

    Alright, gather the cannons and attack the imperial elven city!!

    As youmand!!

 Book 3.5: Chapter 18

    Book 3.5: Chapter 18

    Even if the star fortresses were to fall, there was still some distance between them and the elven imperial capital. However, the elves to the rear of the star fortresses were evidently worn out. Without the star fortresses, they were forced to rely on parapets and fight the red uniform army in person on the ins. But under the heavy barrage of cannon attacks, their parapets crumbled upon explosion, not to mention the blow delivered from the explosions.

    The red uniform army reformed their ranks again, and beat their drums as they rushed the elves position. The empress drew hermander sabre and appeared right at the forefront on her battle steed. She was neither afraid of arrows nor flying rocks. She roared as shemanded the charge. When the red uniform army saw their empress appear before them again, they roared like crazed beasts and sped up while maintaining their formation.

    The cannons urately blew open the parapet while the Earth castle formation sporadically put together was instantly broken through by the Valkyries. The Valkyries rushed the defences of the elves from every direction like ghosts.

    The elves retreated in defeat. Even the brave warriors of the forests were in fear while faced with the disadvantageous position. Some of them threw down their weapons and ran towards the interior of the city.

    Reporting, your highness! The humans have broken through our three star fortresses! Our men are being routed!

    We cannot allow them to enter the city! We must not let them in! We must stop them in front of the city. Before the other elven races strike the human army from the rear, we must not allow ourselves to be forced to fight a defensive battle at the city! We have no hope of winning in a defensive fight! Our bows and arrows cannotpare to the reach of their cannons!

    The empress gave her orders as she looked at the messenger with shock. She then turned to face her generals by her side and said: Call for the imperial guards. Its time for them to fight! If we cannot push the humans back to the forests in this battle, the elven race will be wiped out! The other elven races will attack the human forces artillery unit and camp from behind andpletely cut off theirmunications to the front lines. Once sessful, well outnumber them, and theyll be caught in a pincer attack from our forces by the city walls and the elves striking from behind. We can definitely win, but we must first hang in there!

    Your highness, what are we going to use to stop them?! They have guns and cannons. What do we have?!

    The queen clenched her teeth. She raised up the war g by her side and then in a loud voice shouted: We have our lives, our determination, and our family! We havent lost yet! We havent lost yet! Do not retreat! Do not retreat! We can still hang in there! Men, do not retreat!!

    The queen raised up the war g. She was dressed in the elven kings battle armour. Her red cape swayed as she spoke. The green elven war g expanded as the wind blew against it and travelled along with the queen as she headed in the opposite direction to the fleeing troops. The petite queen raised the war g up high and shouted loudly. Her blood-red cape carried with it the glory and honour of the royal family. She wore her infinite determination and courage on her beautiful face. The fleeing troops stopped and watched the queene towards them.

    The bright gold sun behind her made her armour shine, making her appear like an angel descended from heaven, like the goddess of victory had descended, and like the goddess of wars cry. The war g that carried the glory and honour of the elves, the blood of the elves and their hope was raised up high by the queen. The way she held the g made it seem as though it would never fall. The elven soldiers looked at her and the g. The soldiers that fled lowered their head for a moment, and then roared: We can win! We can win! Push them back! Push them back!! This is ournd! This is our city! This is thend our ancestors blessed! This is the altar of the gods!!

    They picked up their weapons again, turned around and charged towards the shiny and tall silhouette. The queen didnt promise them anything, but she gave them the hope to win, and the determination to win.

    The imperial guards followed behind, roaring loudly as they charged towards the army in red outside the city with their swords, spears, bows and arrows in hand.

    The red uniform army looked at the previously fleeing elves that turned around like they got a hit of adrenaline with astonishment. They couldnt reload in time, picked up their bays and roared as they charged towards the elves. They immediately engaged in battle on the battlefield. The human cavalry unit drew their sabres and charged in from the side. At the same time, the elven cavalry unit charged forth from inside the city. There were shouts, the sound of horse hooves and metal shing on the battlefield. The green and red bits of armour got tangled together as they ripped and beat each other. They even threw their weapons down to get into a fist fight. Not one person retreated, and not one showed fear. The elven soldiers knew the sound of the g blowing behind them. The queens roars and encouragement could be heard as if she was right by their side. The elves all shouted out in unison in their different voices: For the queen!!

    Long live your majesty!!

    The humans didnt show any signs of backing off. Their empress watched them by their side as she rode atop her steed. They could see her sabre sh through the air in many ces if they turned around to look. They had no retreat route. The empress stood in the path of their retreat. The empress was there with them. The nation was fighting on the frontlines, so how could they retreat as soldiers?! How were they going to repay the empress if they were to retreat?

    Once their des were bent, they smashed their enemies with their scabbard. Once their scabbard snapped, they punched their enemies, used their helmet, bit their enemies and before they died, they hugged the waist of their enemy tightly so that theirrades could kill them. Virtually all of the corpses had their eyes opened. Their eyes were filled with anger as they looked up to the sky. Theirrades had to step on their corpses as well as the corpses of their enemies to advance. The amount of blood on the ground was enough to make one slip. Both sides killed each other. The humans cannons didnt open fire. The elves urately fired arrows at the humanmanders wearing hats from atop the city walls.

    However, there was no longer a need for amander. Both sides only had one thought and that was to kill more enemy soldiers. Their only thought was to kill more and more enemy soldiers!

    The cavalry of both sides were tangled together. Corpses fell off horses. Horses cried out in pain and fell to the ground. The humans proved to be superior equestrians. However, they still suffered heavy losses due to the uracy of the elven archers.

    Both sides desperately charged towards the ruler of the enemy army. The queen raised the g with one hand and used magic to blow up the chest and heads of her enemies. Fire balls appeared out of thin air, and the strong and sharp winds prevented the human soldiers from getting close. The human empress rode on horseback. Around her were the corpses of several elves from the cavalry unit. The blood dripping off her sabre she was dangling was like a small waterfall of blood.

    It was the most brutal war between the humans and elves. Three elite red uniform army toons were engaged in a life-and-death battle with the elves imperial guards. While the red uniform army outnumbered them, the defence weapons before the city prepared by the elves made it impossible for them to get into theirplete formation since they were engaged in a man-to-man fight.

    Therefore, the only way the battle woulde to an end was if one suprememander were to fall. The two women realised this and so they looked at each other at the same time. The queen ughtered her way to the empress, while the empress charged over on her horse towards the queen.

    Their blue eyes and ck eyes made contact. The queen turned around, raised up the war g and roared as she charged towards the empress. The empress charged forward on her horse. She cut down a number of elves blocking her way and then charged towards the queen. As she charged towards the queen, she held her sword up high.

    Vyvyan!!!

    Elizabeth!!

    The two old friends roared at each other. However, that was not evidence of their friendship or an impulse to hug one another. It was the battle cry of two former friends who wanted to cut down the other!

 Book 3.5: Chapter 19

    Book 3.5: Chapter 19

    The sound of their swords shing, Vyvyans magic chants and the empresss roars were intertwined on the battlefield. The neck of the empresss battle steed got stabbed by the elves war g. The two women engaged in meleebat. The sound of their swords shing filled the air like explosions. Their eyes were filled with rage. The two women with beautiful faces scrunched their faces up to show their rage, making them look like demons from hell. Elizabeths sword strikes were extremely swift, appearing as mere shes to others. Normal soldiers were cut to pieces after just catching a glimpse of her de. However, Vyvyan and the empress had already fought many bouts to the death.

    During their close quarters fight, Vyvyan didnt have the chance to focus on casting her spells, so she could only rely on her sword skills to fight against Elizabeth. Elizabeth relied on her time ability to strike as swiftly as she could. Vyvyans innate gift was her ability to read minds, and therefore her ability to read ahead a few moves. While both of them appeared equal, Vyvyan knew that she wouldntst much longer. Elizabeth who spent most of her years drenched in blood on the battlefield had much superior stamina to herself. Elizabeth wasnt rushed either. She attacked with everything she had, causing Vyvyan to tire out so much she couldnt raise her sword for a moment.

    When their swords shed, Vyvyan shouted at Elizabeth: What is the point of you starting this war?! He wont acknowledge you as his mother! He has always been by my side. Have you held him once in all these years? You dont even know how much he weighs.

    Elizabeth red back with her ice-cold ck eyes. She pushed against Vyvyans sword to separate from her. She then charged at Vyvyan again and shouted: You just took advantage of the circumstances and just happened to be by my sons side. Give me some time, and my son will definitely remember who his real mom is! I gave birth to him! Hes my son!

    Oh, is that so?! Well, I gave birth to him too. I will never forget the pain and bliss of it!

    Im just worried you forgot what the reality is! Youre just a substitute. Youre just a tool whose purpose was to give birth to my son! You think Im clueless?! You just have to think about it for a bit and it all pieces together. Youre the only one lying to yourself!

    Shut up!!!

    Vyvyan shouted and then went on the counterattack. She swung her sword like she was insane, shing at Elizabeth who was defending as she retreated and shouted: I gave birth to my son. I love him and he loves me. Im his real mother! Im his only mother!

    Youre furious?!

    What have you done?! You have birth to him and then ran away. You left an infant behind and ran away! What you did was the same thing a prostitute would do! You keep saying that youre his mother, but have you done anything that qualifies you as a mother? Have you held him before? Have you taken care of him? I was the one who was by his side when he was ill, and I was the one who held him in my arms when he cried! I taught him everything! What about you?! You didnt do a thing! What gives you the right to im yourself his mother?!

    Elizabeths expression froze up. Her anger caused the corner of her mouth to turn upwards. She roared and kicked Vyvyan who leapt at her away. Vyvyan staggered and Elizabeth quickly followed up, stabbing Vyvyans left shoulder with her sword. Vyvyan fought the pain, threw her sword away, grabbed Elizabeths sword thrust at her, and then formed a fireball in her right hand which she rammed against Elizabeths chest. Elizabeths battle armour blew apart. Her skin got burnt and she was bleeding, but it seemed like Elizabeth couldnt feel anything. She tossed her sword aside, grabbed Vyvyans cor and swung her fist at her.

    I wont let you say that about me! You think I wanted to leave my son behind?! You think I dont want to be with my son?! Hes my only son! My most beloved son! I had no choice! I couldnt endanger him by bringing him with me. What do you know?! What do you know about my sufferings these past years?!

    Elizabeths tears and blood dripped onto Vyvyan. The corner of Vyvyans mouth was bleeding and bruised from Elizabeths beating. Vyvyan spat a mouthful of saliva and blood onto Elizabeths face, grabbed the dirt on the ground and rubbed it into the wound on Elizabeths chest. Elizabeth cried out in pain and retreated. Vyvyan roared and rushed at her, pressed her onto the ground and began to punch her face.

    Your suffering?! What about mine then?! Youre hurt now because your son got stolen away?! Hes my son! Youre the one stealing my son! You think Im not suffering?! You think Im not angry?! I raised him! I love him! You want to be my sons mother when you havent done a thing?! You wish!!

    Elizabeth extended her right arm out to block Vyvyans punch while she desperately searched for the dagger on her leg with her left hand, and then violently stabbed it into Vyvyans thigh. She then twisted the dagger in her flesh in a circr motion causing Vyvyan to cry out before kicking her away.

    The two of them panted and stood up, continuing to hold their gaze at each other. They were intent on killing each other even if it were a bare-hands fist fight.

    Aaarrrgghh!!

    At that moment, the humans behind them suddenly cried out. Explosions could be heard and fleeing human soldiers appeared by the empresss side. Elizabeth reacted surprised. She turned around to see that the area behind her had be a chaotic field of dirt. Vyvyanughed out loud from behind her and shouted: Our elven reinforcements have finally arrived. If we include the present soldiers on the battlefield, we outnumber you! You dont have your cannons any longer, and you dont have a retreat path. Youve beenpletely surr-

    However, before Vyvyan could finishughing, deafening explosions suddenly came from behind the humans that were attacked from behind. Explosions continued going off in the forest. At the same time, a big fire seemingly suddenly from behind the humans broke out, engulfing everything. The elven reinforcementsing up from behind the humans werepletely sted away and the sea of mespletely surrounded them. The elves that approached the humans from behind were dead silent. In other words, the humans had set explosives behind them earlier on, blowing up both their own men and the elven reinforcements.

    Castell!! Our men are still in there!

    Do you want us to get surrounded?! Her majesty is still on the frontlines, so we cant lose the rear! We have another four toons that will arrive tonight. Were only losing cannons and men, but we cannot allow her majesty to get surrounded! Blow them up!

    Castell was faced with the threat of getting surrounded. He decided to make a sacrifice, blowing up their resources and men. The elven reinforcements werepletely annihted, while the main human forces were engaged with the elven forces in battle. The elves lost formation, got surrounded andpletely defeated.

    Castell was the one who came up with the idea of burying gun powder and then pouring oil on the trees. His n saved the elites of their army and their empress.

    Beautifully done, Castell! Well done!! Well done!! Hahahahaha!!

    The empress turned her head around, looked at Vyvyan who wore an expression of utter despair and shock. Elizabeth looked up to the sky andughed while the ck blood from the wound on her chest ran down her body and onto the ground like oil. She looked at Vyvyan andughed: You didnt expect that, did you?! You didnt expect that, did you?! My men are decisive like that. Now what? Now what, huh? Youre surrounded! Where are your ambushes?! Outnumber us? When?! Where?! I have another four toons that will arrive tonight. I suggest that you refocus all of your remaining energy here and finish the fight. Or are you going to ask your son to defend the city tomorrow?! Haha Hahahahaha!!

    Vyvyan clenched her teeth and staggered back here. The Valkyries rushed over to support their empress. The empress took in a deep breath and almost fell to her knees. The Valkyries were shocked to find that the wound on the empresss chest was deep enough to see her bones. A big chunk of her skin had been damaged. Nobody knew where the empress got her determination to continue fighting from.

    The humans and elves beat their drums to send out a retreat signal. After the brutal battle, the exhausted elves and humans let out a sigh of relief. The corpses from both sides were piled up like a mountain on the ins. The troops slowly retreated from the battlefield, leaving behind a sad whispering wind and blood-red sunset, which was seen as a ritual for the loyal souls of the fallen soldiers.

    Your majesty! Your majesty!!!

    The empress was assisted back to the camp. She wearily sat down on a chair and removed her battle armour. Castell cried as he knelt before her, tightly holding onto her hand.

    Its alright, Castell. You did very well today. Im very pleased.

    The empress shut her eyes and gently continued, Tomorrow tomorrow cough Ill Ill put you in charge of attacking the city. The four arriving toons will also be under yourmand.

    No problem! The elven imperial capital The elven imperial capital will definitely fall! Your majesty! Your majesty! I beg you I beg you, please be alright!

    Ill be fine I I I still need to spend time with my son I cant be at peace unless my son kneels before me before I die So I wont die

 Book 3.5: Chapter 20

    Book 3.5: Chapter 20

    A feeling of loneliness will always fill the air on the battlefieldte at night. The humans had fire torches alight. The soldiers that did battle for the entire day didnt even have the energy left to speak, so they sat around a fire and fell into a daze. It wasnt that they didnt want to rest, but rather because they were waiting to leave the battlefield. The empress gave orders for the soldiers from the five toons who fought a tough battle during the day and suffered heavy losses to all leave the battlefield. They were ordered to return to the country, replenish their men and resources to avoid older soldiers dying and decreasing morale. The four toons that were supposed to arrive tonight were to rece their positions in the camp. Right now, they were orderly leaving the battlegrounds.

    The armys morale took a big hit when they found out their empress got wounded during her battle with the elf queen during the day. While they basically achieved their goal for the day, the morale in the camp was like that of defeat. The red uniform army saw the empress as a being that would never be wounded, a goddess of battle, a goddess. However, she was wounded before their eyes today, albeit the enemy also getting wounded.

    They werent too concerned about the empress winning or losing, but rather how her wound was. Countless soldiers gathered before her tent to check up on her despite their fatigue. The Valkyries held their long swords in their hands to keep them away. They didnt act impulsively, nor did they cause a ruckus. They just quietly sat on the ground.

    The empress set down the towel she was biting, wore her shirt on and asked Castell: Castell What is our morale like?

    Her smooth and shiny white skin looked alluringly supple under the light. However, the red blood on the blood-soaked bandage, the ck blood, and even her skin the in basin left one helplessly concerned. The empress didnt see a doctor. She instead, bit down on a towel and dug out the dirt Vyvyan smothered on out using a knife. She cut open her dead skin and burnt flesh, and finally applied medicine to her wound.

    The men are worried about your injuries so our morale has dropped a lot.

    Castell replied honestly. There is to be no lying in the army. Further, the empress never med anybody if their situation wasnt looking good.

    Is that so? Well, I need to head out there then.

    The empress stood up, wore her battle robe back on and then stamped her feet. She was very careful with her movements, worried that her wound would open up again. She looked pale. The empress was aware of that. She covered the blood on the ground, touched her forehead and lips, and then took in a deep breath. She touched the wound on her chest and then walked out with confidence.

    Your majesty!!

    When the soldiers outside saw the tent open, they orderly knelt on the ground. Their voices showed that they were worried and relieved. The empress scanned therge group of soldiers knelt before her. She then took hermander sabre, aggressively stabbed it into the dirt and shouted: What are you all gathered here for?! You think you can allze around just because Im having a short rest?! We are in enemy territory! What are we going to do if the elvesunch a sneak attack on us at night?! Where are your posts? What happen to your shifts? Whats the point of you all gathering here? How could I be defeated by this insignificant skin-deep wound? Not only am I fine, Im going to ride out there to fight tomorrow!

    Your majesty!

    Oh, right, you all performed very well today. The empress looked at a group of soldiers who were crying tears of joy already. She then softened her tone and added: I notice the bravery and skills you all show. You have all already met my standards. You have proven that you are warriors worthy of standing by my side. I am proud of all of you. You should be proud of your loyalty. I am d to have you as my men. You are true warriors! I shall reward all of you!

    Long live your majesty! Long live your majesty!

    The troops stood up with their eyes full of worship towards the empress and warm tears. They looked at their empress and shouted so loudly with all their might one would think that they would lose their voice. Their tone was filled with pride and sobs. They were all ted and lively as they looked at their empress and swore their loyalty. Some of the old veterans even knelt on the ground and broke out in tears.

    The heavy, gloomy atmosphere was swept away and reced with hope. The entire camp gleefully cheered. The troops whod lost their will and were fatigued were once again filled with vigour thanks to the encouragement of their empress. They moved more than twice as fast, moving things and leaving.

    The empress watched the soldiers cheerfully leave. She wiped her sweat off her forehead and signalled with her hand. A Valkyrie then quickly rushed over to support her back into the tent.

    Castell approached the queen, helped her onto her bed and in a sobbing tone said: Your majesty! You must rest. Youve bled too much blood!

    I already promised our men that I would fight tomorrow, so I cant go back on my words.

    The empress shut her eyes and her fatigued showed between her eyebrows. Her domineering voice now sounded weak. She had lost blood, she was in pain and the fatigue left the empress exhausted. If she were to fight tomorrow, her body would probably give in.

    Your majesty!

    Its pointless to say any more, Castell.

    The empress opened her eyes. She looked at the upset Castell with her gentle ck eyes, I know that youre worried about me, and I know that my body is very tired. However, I cant rx. Its not that I regret trusting you with the army, its just that I must stand at the front of our men. Im not doing it to raise morale. Im doing it just so that I can hold my son a little sooner.

    Castell knelt on the ground, gripped the bed tightly and in his sobbing tone said: Your majesty You must consider your own well-being

    Silly child. I know, I know.

    The empress reached her hand out and gently stroked Castells head. Castell then cried out loud. He knelt before the empress and cried loudly.

    Ill rest tonight, starting from now.

    The empress closed her eyes and then wearily said: I believe that my body will have recovered enough by tomorrow to allow me to ride on horseback. Ive survived more difficult times before, so this minor injury is nothing. You saw how Vyvyan wouldnt give up. Shes injured too. I injured her left leg and shoulder, but I believe that she will still stand at the forefront of her forces tomorrow. This may be just a normal war to you, but for us, its about the pride of a mother.

    Your majesty, you are an empress, not just a simple mother.

    No, I am a mother before I am an empress.

    The empress chuckled helplessly and said: I dont have anything else I desire. Land, wealth, cheers, worship, vengeance I dont need any of that anymore. The only thing I want now is my son. He was the only man I ever loved, and my son is my only son. Once I have my son, Ill be able to enjoy my life in the future in peace. Being able to see my son grow up day-by-day is the most blissful thing in the world to me.

    Castell clenched his teeth. The empresss voice got softer and softer until there was only the sound of her gentle breathing. Castell said no more. He just stood up with his tears running as he looked at the empress. The empress still wore a happy smile on her face. Perhaps thest sentence she said about living with her son was iparably blissful.

    Castell bowed deeply as he sobbed and said: Goodnight, your majesty.

    He then wiped his tears and exited the tent. He looked towards the imperial city of the elves without speaking for a long while.

    Castell, how is her majesty?

    Alices voice came from his side. Castell didnt lower his head or look at the tent behind him. He instead kept his eyes on the city in front of him and said: Her majesty is resting.

    Really? Thats great then.

    Alice let out a sigh of relief. She then chuckled and said: What are you looking at then? Are you checking out thend you will be rewarded in the future or your rank as a duke? The elves have nicend. I think thend will most likely be rewarded to you.

    No. Im wondering just how outstanding the prince is for her majesty to love him so much.

 Book 3.5: Chapter 21

    Book 3.5: Chapter 21

    Late at night.

    The empress suddenly opened her eyes, looked at her surroundings and sat up. The pain from her wound had stopped. She was left with just fatigue. She undid the bandages on her chest. The frightening wound had already healed and not a scar was left. She chuckled helplessly, wore her clothes on and called out in the tent with nobody but her: Come out, Vyvyan. I know youre here.

    A silhouette suddenly appeared from thin air, wearing a long emerald dress instead of the armour worn at noon. She wasnt armed. Vyvyan whipped her blonde hair and looked at her. Elizabeth shifted her body and pat the spot beside her on her bed. Vyvyan walked over and eloquently sat down.

    The two of them didnt speak. The two women who were furious enough to rip each other apart at noon had now fallen into a peaceful silence.

    Thank you.

    After a long silence, Elizabeth spoke up. She used the elvennguage to say, You healed me the same way ten years ago, right? But just likest time, I didnt feel anything this time.

    You dont have to thank me.

    Vyvyan pursed her lips. She then let out a long sigh and said: Last time it was my responsibility. You stepped into a trap we set up. This time, I personally wounded you, so its only right I heal you.

    But were enemies now.

    What do you mean enemies? Arent we both mothers?

    Vyvyan smiled helplessly. She then stood up, sighed and said: Ive been trying to numb myself all these years, convincing myself Im my sons only mom. I cant believe I rejected him back then. But right now, I dont love the child any less than you do. I gave birth to him, raised him and taught him everything.

    I know. I know you love him, but I do too Elizabeth sighed and continued, But everything will be decided tomorrow. Even so, I will attack the city. I must be ountable to my men. Moreover, no one can have two mothers. You did everything a step-mother should, and Im thankful for that. But my son should return home now.

    Step-mother?

    Vyvyanughed and said: Id say he thinks you, are his step-mom. Do you really think you son will ept you? Do you think hell ept you after witnessing you steal him, and witnessing me die before his eyes? Moreover, I too am his mom who gave birth to him. Other than his appearance starting to resemble a human a little, hes basically a pure elf.

    Elizabeth looked at her and in a somewhat angry tone asked: What did youe here for then? Just to heal me?

    No, I came to discuss my sons future and the future of the elves.

    You shouldve brought my son with you then, so that you could hand him over to me, and then give me a tribute, divide yournd with me, and then Ill withdraw my army tomorrow.

    Thats not possible.

    Leave now then. Well meet tomorrow in your pce. But I wont show mercy. When we meet, I really will kill you.

    Elizabeth stood up and turned around, not willing to look at Vyvyan. Vyvyanughed and said: Elizabeth, I didnte here to hand you my son. Im afraid that wont change even if I die. I will never hand you my son unless you kill me. That will never change. I wont ruin the future of elves for a child, nor will I hand over an innocent child for the sake of the elves future.

    Hes my son! Elizabeth turned around, looked at Vyvyan and angrily shouted: I came to take him home! He should return to his true home!

    Do you want your son to be able to continue living happily? Vyvyanughed and continued, I know that your four toons are right at our city. I also know that the three toons you had at the beginning should have replenished their ranks and resources by now. We cannotpare to your manpower or the orderly fashion your army conducts itself in. Our imperial city will definitely fall, and then I will die. And then youll hold your son andugh out loud happily?

    Uhm.

    Elizabeth sat back down and said: Since you already know the ending you will meet, lets not waste our time on the whole process. Hand my son over.

    Vyvyan revealed a smile. She looked at Elizabeth and said: No. You must step over my corpse. And then three monthster, the son in your arms wille looking for me.

    Elizabeth angrily jumped up, grabbed Vyvyans cor and thundered: What did you say?!

    Its simple.

    Vyvyan looked at Elizabeth who was right up in her face and furious. She chuckled and said: Come with me. Tonight is a full moon. I gave birth to our son a second time. Since he has the blood of two elves mixed together from his two births, his mana is berserk. His mana goes berserk every month on a full moon night. In his first month, hell suffer from pain. In his second month, his eyes will pop out of his head. And in his third month, his body will implode from within due to his berserk mana ripping his body apart. While Im at it, I suggest you dont show any enmity towards me, otherwise you humans will be less a ruler and four army toons.

    Vyvyans blood-red eyes changed in an instant like a devils eyes. The corner of her mouth turned up into a mocking smile as she looked at Elizabeth. A ferocious wind suddenly started blowing outside along with a bright sh of lightning which struck down like it was going to split the ground, and a deafening tremble like an Earthquake rung out.

    The demi-god in her was awaking. Vyvyans first objective foring here tonight was to negotiate, but if it were to fail, she was going to annihte herself along with the four toons.

    What do you want me to see?

    Elizabeth let go of Vyvyans cor, Vyvyanughed in a mocking tone and the bad weather outside calmed down immediately as though nothing ever happened. What was most frightening was that even though that just happened, not a single soldier came over, not even a Valkyrie. In other words, this was a time maniption magic. It was a spell her brother excelled at, but while Vyvyan was in her demi-god form, all magic was as simple as a click of her fingers.

    Let me show you how much pain my son suffers.

    Vyvyan waved her hand and a portal opened in the air. Elizabeth picked her sword up and stepped in.

    A short whileter

    Alice!! Alice!! Castell!! Castell!

    It was the first time Alice and Castell heard their empress shout withoutposure like that. The two of them grabbed their weapons and charged into the tent. The empress knelt on the ground with her arms tightly wrapped around herself, shaking non-stop. The reason she was kneeling on the ground was very simple. She was scared.

    She was terrified, very terrified. She was quaking like a child. She wrapped her arms around herself tightly and her voice was indiscernible with her sobs. Her face was covered in tears. Her distorted facial expression showed that she was drowning in fear. Alice and Castell exchanged looks. There was nothing in the tent. Nothing had changed. But the empress was kneeling on the ground with fear written all over her body. That never happened before.

    Your majesty! Did you have a nightmare?

    Castell walked over and gently helped the empress up.

    Withdraw our troops Withdraw our troops Withdraw our troops immediately Immediately

    Castell frowned and asked in a puzzled tone; Sorry, your majesty, what did you say?

    I said withdraw our troops!! Withdraw our troops!! Right now!!! I dont I dont I dont want to see my son suffer like that I cant I cant Vyvyan Vyvyan must live Castell Castell you go and talk with the elves Alice, were withdrawing our troops.

    .

    Castell looked at the empress nkly, and then just as he was about to say something, the empress shouted and kicked him out. The empress even wrote a letter asking to negotiate and withdraw her troops.

    The four toons that had readied the cannons were utterly confused, but they withdrew nheless since they worshipped her and trusted her. Castell soon managed to get an agreement signed that would open up the borders to both parties and allow for trading. The elves shared a forest with the humans while the humans shared ess to a mine with the elves, so the elves dered themselves the victors.

    Most importantly

    Troy took on a new surname, Rosvenor. So his full name became Troy Gdriel Rosvenor. They agreed to both raise him, with him staying with each mom for a month.

    And that was how the war for their son concluded.

    The two women who were in power started a war for their own desires. The two of them were the only ones who knew why the war suddenly started and why it suddenly ended. The historians of the humans and elves put their best efforts into trying investigating the reason behind the ignition of the war. But in the end, they could only provide theories and guesses.

    Those who knew the reasons behind the war all took the secret to their graves.

    Well, theres no reason for them to know why the war started.

    The only thing you have to know is that the elven and human soldiers were the bravest, most determined and strong. They didnt know why they were fighting either, but not one of them surrendered. They spread their courage and sacrificed their blood on thatrge continent for their families and their beliefs.

    On the battlefield that year, green leaves covered the ground, the marks of horse carriages were endless as goods and peace were transferred between the two nations.

    The weapons used in warfare were reced with money, and those who were enemies on the battlefield now had their own children.

    Lets go.

    Troy sat atop his horse, looking at the ancient tree that was burnt during the war slowly re-grow. He looked like he had been through a lot, but at the same time somewhat proud.

    After a long pause, he said to the women behind him: Alright.

    The group of girls silently nodded.

    He stretched his hand out and whipped it, with it, his two capes with two different styles fluttered in the wind. They who once wore the two sets of clothes roared, shouted, killed and died here.

    And now they were walking together side by side.

 Book 3: Mera’s Past

    Book 3: Mera��s Past

    What is a dark elf?

    The world of the elves is a world of mana. Those with more powerful mana had more respect, glory and held higher statuses. Mana is a gift the gods bestowed upon the elves. However, it seems that the gods arent without bias. Mana wasnt shared evenly. Some had lots while some had little.

    Hence, those who had less mana were slightly heretical. They didnt submit to mana. But they chose the wrong way. They chose to research ck magic and relied on sucking the blood of other people to obtain their mana, thus increasing their power. While the results were noticeable, the price they had to pay was that their entire tribe had to forever be cursed by ck magic.

    Blood-red eyes, sharp teeth, blood sucking

    They were exiled, hunted, betrayed

    That was what their tribe had to bear. They all hid within the forests from as early as they could remember. On full moon nights, they were tortured by their impulse to suck blood, and thus bit the neck of their mother. Others were breastfed, while they sucked the blood of their mother.

    Ever since she was young, she asked why she couldnt settle down in one location, why she couldnt live in the bustling city at the end of forest, work, live, choose her lover, build a family and have children.

    Why couldnt she?

    She had asked her mom countless times, but all she got was a tight hug from her mom as a response. She only received silent hushes and her fathers endless silence.

    Finally, after that loud explosion, her father and mother never returned, and she also finally met with the long emerald dress. It was the first time she saw such a beautiful, elegant and kind woman. She was the first elf to greet them instead of attack them. She was the first elf who didnt look at her with a gaze that showed she had ulterior motives. She was an elf that was willing to reach her hand out and stroke her head.

    She was the elven queen, Vyvyan Gdriel She was the woman she most envied. She was the woman who held her hand and gave her a family, an identity, and the life she wanted.

    When she entered the elven imperial capital and looked at therge building before her, she trembled as she asked the queen who was by her side: Your highness, what can a dark elf like myself do? I I can only bring harm to others I dont know how to do anything..

    Many things. You can do anything. You can use your keen sense of smell to make antidotes and medicines to save others, as well as fragrances to let others experience bliss. Harming others is not your only skill. You can bring happiness to others too. As long as youre willing to bring happiness to others, you will be able to bring them happiness.

    She heard the queens voice in her ears. The queen was right.

    She was like a goddess in her heart. She didnt suck blood or eat meat for the sake of getting closer to the queen, and get as close as possible to the queens tribe.

    But she was forever a dark elf. The curse that her tribe had been cursed with for several centuries would never go away. No matter how she changed, her eyes and teeth would never be normal. But she continued her independent lifestyle, changed her habit of going out at night, got used to eating fruit, and bit her bed sheets on full moon nights to get through those nights..

    She was very happy. Truly very happy. That was the life she wanted.

    She had a proper respectable job and had her own home in the city. What else was it did sheck?

    Shecked a lover, and a family.

    And thats when he appeared.

    He knocked on her door with his fiance. Her impulse to suck blood that she had suppressed for over ten years resurfaced due to the scent of his human blood. She wanted to leap at him and bite his neck in that moment. It took a lot out of her to suppress her urge. On that day, she found out his highnesss secret.

    He was a mixed-blooded elf.

    When she opened her door, his expression froze up. Afterwards, he revealed a smile that caused her whole body to tremble. It was like she had returned to the past when she was young and saw her highnesss smile. His smile was brighter than the sun. His eyes, which he used to gaze at her, were clear like a spring.

    She felt her heart throb.

    If only she understood that what she felt was love back at that moment.

    Wait, no. If she didnt know what love was at the time, it wouldve been great.

    She couldntpete with Lucia. She could never have his highness. Being able to see his highnesss smile was already far-fetched. Perhaps his highness would be curious why he met her every time she came out. The truth is, she was always searching for his scent every day, so that she could see his smile every day.

    That was the most blissful thing for her.

    She loved him. She had fallen in love with his highness. She wanted to see his smile every day. But she was a dark elf, so they were destined to never be together.

    And so now with her dagger pressed against his throat, she kissed him on his lips.

    Sorry, your highness

    I love you, but sorry I dont deserve to have your love. The love I have for you isnt worth mentioning right now. The curse that I wanted to escape from follows me like my shadow. Why wont the curse of the dark elves go away? I have tried so hard already, but I still cant escape being hunted, being threatened and facing destruction. Is there no way to revert back after making that mistake? Do I have to point a dagger at the person I love just because Im a dark elf?

    Didnt her highness say that you could love someone as long as you loved them? Why? Why must I hurt his highness when I want to love him? I love him so much yet I have to slit his throat with my own hands.

    Ive never regretted falling in love with you. Ive never regretted choosing to adopt your lifestyle. Please do not waste your tears on me when your sword pierces my chest. Your tears should be saved for your loved one, not me Please do not cry for my sake, otherwise Ill have delusions

    Ill misunderstand that you love me.

    Your highness.. Please do not be sad because of me.

    Go and be a good king. Share your kindness with those loyal to you, and give your love to those who love you. I shall watch over you from the heavens.. I hope you be an outstanding king

    When her blood flowed out. When she lost her conscious. When she saw his highnesss face in tears, she couldnt help but start hallucinating

    If you werent the prince and I wasnt a dark elf when we met, could we have reached a different ending?

 Book 4: Chapter 1

    Book 4: Chapter 1

    Luna! Hurry up and set up his majestys bed!

    Right away, head maid!

    It was a new month, and the servants in the outer court got busy. While his majesty was absent, the outer court servants were free from their chores. However, his majesty will be back today, hence why the maids were quicklypleting their chores. Their heads might roll if he were to be unhappy after all.

    Although the sun had juste up, Luna wore a bright smile on her face as she quickly carried the bed-sheets back and forth from the head maid. Her long elf ears under her head-cloth were what gave her, her sense of direction and told her where people were. She went up to the fourth floor and entered his majestys bedroom. Nobody had been to his room for a month, so even though they had just cleaned and had the windows open, the murky smell still lingered. A fragrance was slowly burning in the brazier by the side. Luna ced the things to one side and neatly set up his majestys bed.

    The head maid stood outside the door and watched Luna do his bed. The young ck and white maids beautiful body revealed itself through her uniform. Elves had more voluptuous bodies than humans and Lunas body was feminine in every way. Plus, the bright smile she had on her face right now made her look bright like the sun.

    Luna is very serious about her work and has a great personality, so everyone likes her even though shes an elf. But most importantly, she was his majestys close servant, someone who could touch his body, therefore, even the head maid had to show her some respect. Moreover, she was the only one who could enter and leave his majestys bedroom. That was why the head maid could only stand at the door and watch her.

    But isnt Luna a bit too excited today? The head maid looked at Luna with concern. Luna has been energetically cleaning and tidying the outer court sincest night. Shes been more energetic than anyone. As a matter of fact, she didnt even get proper sleepst night. Would that impact her ability to look after his majesty today?

    The head maid looked at Luna and asked: Luna, do you want a rest?

    Ah, no I am fine. Thank you for asking, head maid.

    Luna turned her head around, revealed a cheerful smile and said: His majesty is on his way back, so I must clean and tidy. Would it not be bad if his majesty did not have anywhere to sleep when hees home?

    Alright. But remember not to tire yourself out too much. We do not have any spare workers to look after you today~.

    Uhm, thank you, head maid!

    Luna lifted up her hair which revealed itself from her head cloth. She gazed outside the window in the direction his highness would being from with her eyes full of hope and anticipation.

    Nier looked at herself in the mirror, adjusted her cor and sword, and then took in a deep breath. She then picked up her cape by the side, wore it on and walked out of the room. Alice stood at the door and watched her. She giggled and said: Another arduous month, huh, Nier?

    Yeah. Another arduous month.

    Nier nodded and then walked to the stables. The empress assigned her to bodyguard the prince this month as well. Usually, no one in particr guards the prince for a long time to avoid them bingx, but it seemed that the empress was fine with letting Nier guard the prince. Therefore, it was another arduous month from Niers perspective.

    Of course, its not considered arduous for Nier and co. to guard someone, but guarding someone they didnt like most certainly was the most arduous task.

    Alice watched Nier walk to the stables and giggled a little. Alice didnt realise that Nier was walking faster than usual.

    Perhaps it wouldnt be so arduous this month.

    Castell! Castell! What do I do?! What do I do?! What do I do if my son doesnt like it?! Ah How shall I gift him this?! I I What should I say? Sh-Shall I wear it on for him?!

    The empress was still holding onto the scarf that she treated like a holy object from yesterday as she stuttered and looked at Castell before her. Castell smiled helplessly as he looked at the empress. He bowed slightly and said: It will be fine if you just hand it to his majesty as you would normally. I think his majesty will certainly be most happy, after all, it is a scarf his mom personally made for him. How would a son not like that?

    But but it looks bad Im terrible at making these things Theres no way hell like it, right? I think I should weave him a better one. The empress looked at the simple red scarf in her hand and lost confidence.

    Castell shook his head. The scarf was indeed simple, and not very good looking. It was like a red piece of cloth thrown around ones neck. However, if she were to give that scarf to any of the Valkyries, they would probably die of happiness. Of course, that applied to himself as well. The most important part was not the quality of the scarf, but the meaning behind it.

    I believe that his majesty will definitely like it because this was personally woven by you, your majesty. This is your love for his majesty. His majesty will not reject it.

    Is that right? Is that how it is? Uhm.. Uhm I must personally help him wear it on! Uhm I personally wove him a scarf. Ill bet that woman hasnt woven for him before!

    After hearing what Castell said, she mustered up her courage once again. She gripped the scarf in her hand tightly and awaited her sons return. Nier had already left to go and receive him. If she were to personally leave the pce, it would cause an uproar, so it was better to wait for her son to return. Further, she was a little embarrassed to help him wear on his scarf in front of a crowd, since his mother, who was more like a young girl falling in love for the first time was unsettled.

    After leaving the forest, I suddenly felt the difference in temperature between the elven and humannds. The stone paths here in humanitysnds have already started to freeze, and I could see mist when I breathed. I wrapped my cape around me tightly and did my best to keep my body covered in it as best as I could, allowing just my hands to hold the reins.

    Is itte autumn already? I dont notice the change in the four seasons in the elvennds at all.

    I left the gun I gifted Lucia in the elvennds so I dont have anything on me right now other than the holy elven spring water for the empress, and the elvenmander sabre for Nier. Oh, and I have a small head cloth for Luna.

    I reckon that elven goods from the elvennds will have a lot of meaning for Luna since she hasnt returned home in a long time. Her home already feels like something distant to her.

    My horse slowly trotted on the path. In front of me was the human royal capital. I havent been back for a month, yet its still as glorious as before. The fields by the roadside had been harvested, with only cknd and tracks in between the rows. The most boring season for humanity, winter had arrived. The hawker stalls by the side of the road selling grilled meats had disappeared, and been reced with hawkers with cooking stoves and broths. The people also wore thick clothes and stood close together to bargain. I could see the mist from their breaths interact.

    The guards on horseback wore thick cloaks as they patrolled the roads. I rode atop my horse across the crowd of people and to the city gate. I looked at the grand gate and smiled.

    Over in that direction was an individual who stood like a long sword stuck in the ground. She stood there and covered herself with her thick cape. Her green eyes looked over towards me. She looked back at me as I looked at her. She then walked up to my horse, brushed her cape aside and went down on one knee to salute me. In a loud voice, she said: I, Nier Gilliante, wee your majesty home!!

    I raised my head, smiled and said: Thank you, Nier.

    Thats right. Im home Im home, once again

    Right this moment

    A melodious song rang out in the church. The male and female believers dressed in white stood below the tall statue of god and sang good wishes to the gods. Their melodious and blissful voice twirled like that of a white holy pigeon, carrying the wishes and thoughts of the people to thend of the gods.

    The statue of god revealed a happy smile and looked down at the people below.

    Bishop, we have already spent after that matter.. its be more and more scarce Further while we didnt leave any proof, his majesty has returned He will definitely investigate the matter thoroughly..

    Is that right?

    The bishop stood up and looked out the window in the direction his majesty was returning from, and muttered under his breath again, Youre back, huh, your majesty

 Book 4: Chapter 2

    Book 4: Chapter 2

    Nier mounted her horse and rode by my side, looking forwards without saying anything. Sigh I thought shed show me she that she missed me a little or something upon my return, but instead, she hasnt said a word. After politely greeting me, shes worn a poker face and ignored me. Doesnt she feel anything after the heroine saves the hero event?

    I smiled and said to Nier who was by my side: Nier, you havent changed at all in the one month I havent seen you.

    Nier turned her head to look at my eyes and without any facial expression said: Yes. But you have changed.

    I paused. I looked at Nier and out of puzzlement asked: Ive changed?

    Yes. Nier looked at me and nodded. She then turned back to face the front and calmly said: I do not know what you experienced with the elves, but I can tell that your gaze has changed. You have lost a fair bit of that useless gentleness

    I paused for a moment and then touched my eyes. Puzzled, I asked: You can tell?

    Yes. You can see if someone has resolutely resolved to do something from their gaze. Nier nodded and then said, I do not know what you want to do, but as long as there is something that you want to do, I will not hate you.

    I thought our rtionship had improved quite a bit after what happened previously

    Please do not think like that. My opinion of you has not changed much after what happenedst time. I do not have any intent of improving my rtionship with you. Please dont misunderstand.

    Nier swiftly cut me off. I smiled helplessly. It looks like Nier hasnt changed at all. But it seems that Nier no longer feels hostile towards me. Yeah, I did quite a bit that one month, so Niers opinion of me has improved a fair bit. Its much better than her hateful gaze she had for me at first.

    The two of us rode our horses into the pce. When we dismounted, servants came over to take the reins. Nier, standing next to me said: Your majesty, please head to the inner court and greet her majesty now. Or did you want to go to the outer court to get changed first? I think that your current attire isnt appropriate for seeing her majesty.

    I think Ill go and see her majesty now. I dont think these clothes are bad.

    To ensure that I was clean for today, I took a hot bath in the inn I stayed atst night and changed my clothes, so I think I should be alright.

    Nier pointed to the coat of arms on my cape, frowned and said: Thats the elves coat of arms. You are currently wearing elven attire. I do not think her majesty would want to see you in elven attire.

    I nodded, looked at Nier and asked: Ah True. Ill go to the outer court and change first then. Oh, right, is Luna here?

    Nier stood still for a moment. She then shook her head and replied: I dont know. Luna is at the outer court while I stay at the campsite, so we dont see each other.

    Really?  I thought you two were friends

    Why do you think that I want friends so desperately? Nier continued in a frustrated tone, I am a Valkyrie. I belong to her majesty, so I dont need friends or whatever, nor do I want to have positive feelings for someone. My sword will not slow down due to emotions.

    Nier, you really havent changed at all, huh?

    I havent.

    I smiled helplessly as I looked at Nier. Nier was alone, but she had her hand pressed on her sword handle proud as she stood before me and casually nodded. Nier has always been insistent about everything to do with her. She was proud and resolute. While I cant understand her thinking from my perspective, thats Niers everything. Its what she believes to be correct and her belief.

    I have no right to question somebody with a firm conviction. She shone with brilliance to me. Perhaps it was because she possessed the determination beyond what a normal person has. She said that she could tell if a person had a resolve or not. I seem to understand that a little when I see her.

    I slowly walked to the outer court. As soon as I pushed the door open, voices from inside called out in unison all of a sudden: Wee home, your majesty!

    I got a fright. I smiled helplessly as I looked at the maids lined up neatly and said: Thank you. Thank you for everything but were there always so many maids? Its the first time Ive seen you all

    There were not so manyst month. However, her majesty ordered us to increase our staff numbers. An elderly maid looked at me, elegantly saluted me and said: Your highness, it is the first time we are meeting. Previously, there were very few servants here at the outer court. We have increased the number of servants, and we will be in charge of taking care of your daily living needs. I am the head maid. If you have any requests, please do not hesitate to speak.

    Ah, thank you.. But I dont think I need so many people here to help just me alone. We should just continue as we did before with Luna looking after me.

    I scanned the maids. Luna is rtively easy to recognise, but I couldnt spot her right away since all the maids had ck and white uniforms with their hair and ears covered with a head cloth. That said, I quickly noticed a small head at the back of the line smiling at me.

    The head maid looked at me and said: Your majesty, if there is only Luna, Luna will have too many tasks to handle alone. In the future, Luna will only take care of your daily needs, while we shall handle the rest.

    Alright, thank you for your hard work.

    It is our duty.

    The head maid bowed deeply and then waved her hands. Following her wave, the maids all bowed deeply too before leaving. I guess shes right. Previously, it was cold and empty in the outer court. There were only a few servants. There were enough of them to look after me, but there was no one to clean and manage the other rooms. There should be enough people to clean the other rooms now too, right? Moreover, itll be easier to see guests; otherwise theyd need Luna to help in the kitchen too.

    The maids all went off to carry out their duties leaving only Luna standing before me with her bright smile. She looked at me and bowed deeply. She then smiled and said: Wee home, your majesty.

    Uhm, Im back, Luna.

    I walked up to Luna and she looked at me with a smile. She then looked left and right before opening her arms and saying: Your majesty, can I hug you for a bit? I really missed you

    Alright.

    I smiled and nodded. I then hugged the beautiful body standing before me, and Luna responded with a smile and a hug. But there was no sexual lust behind this hug. It was purely a hug of friendship andfort. We gently embraced and felt the warmth of each other.

    It was a very short embrace as we immediately released each other. Luna blushed a little. She adjusted her hair and then said: I shall take you back to your room then. Your majesty, you must be tired from your journey.

    Im alright. Im used to it.

    Is that right? Are the elvennds the same as before?

    Im not too sure what you mean by how it was before.

    Is that so.? Well, that is only right

    Luna let out a soft sight and then seemed to realise something. She immediately turned her head around, smiled as she waved her hand in front of her and said: No, no, no. Please do not mind me, your majesty. I honestly do not want to go back. I am a bit happier here than I am there.

    I dont mind, but Ive brought you a present.

    I pushed the door to my room open. My room hadnt changed at all. Wood was in the fire. I could hear the flickering of the mes in my room. The warm air brought life to my somewhat cold limbs. My clothes were neatly arranged on my bed. Luna stood behind me. She reacted surprised and asked: My present?

    Yeah, wait a second

    I ced my backpack aside, removed themander sabre for Nier from my belt and then took out a simple head cloth from my pouch I always carry with me. This was the mostmon head cloth in the elven markets. I saw Lucia wear it before, so I bought a simr one.

    This is

    Luna looked at the head cloth before her slightly shocked. She looked at me with disbelief. I smiled and said: I couldnt find anything from the elven kingdom to bring back for you, so I bought this. I know that you may not be able to return to the elven kingdom, but nobody can forget their homnd. I think that this hairpin will help you feel like your homnd isnt a strange unknown ce when you think of your home.

    Luna looked at me nkly. Her green eyes slowly started to tear up and then tears started to run down her face. However, she wore a blissful and nostalgic smile on her face. She grabbed the head cloth tightly and held it against her chest as though she was protecting her most cherished treasure.

    Thank you your majesty

    You dont have to thank me.

 Book 4: Chapter 3

    Book 4: Chapter 3

    After getting changed, I walked out of the outer court with the holy water of the elves in hand as I headed to the inner court. I honestly dont know why the queen always gives me a bottle of holy water to give to mom every time Ie here. Does the holy water of the elves work for humans? I thought about how mom looked. Mom should be almost forty now, but her skin and appearance is like that of a twenty year old young girl. Could it be because of this holy water? Id be impressed if she would dare use the water the queen gave her. I mean, they arent exactlypatible with each other.

    The Valkyries standing at the door saw me but didnt stop me. The empress told them to let me freelye and go from the inner courtst time, but I guess the ruckus I causedst time has caused them to dislike me even more. I stepped up onto the steps and Nier just happened toe out from the inner court. She saw me and scanned me from head to toe. She then nodded and said: This way, your majesty.

    I followed Nier into the inner court. Nier saw the bottle hand in my hands and asked: Is this the present from the elves?

    Thats right.

    I nodded and then handed the bottle to Nier. Nier frowned as she looked at it. She returned it to me and said: I cannot see any problems with it.

    I looked at Nier and said: I prepared a present for you too, Nier. When we get back, Ill give it to you.

    I dont need a present, so there is no need for you to bother.

    Nier rejected me and coldly continued, I cannot ept a gift from another. Please dont do something that could cause me to misunderstand. The armour you previously gave me was a great present, and I am thankful for it. However,vishing me with rewards will cause the Valkyries to question my loyalty.

    That doesnt matter. Its just a simple present. I think youll like it. I brought an elven scimitar. Its crafted beautifully.

    Please forgive me, but I cannot ept it. Your majesty, are you not aware of what it means to gift someone a de? Nier sounded slightly angry. Her anger showed on her face. She stopped in her tracks, looked at me, took a deep breath and spoke as calmly as she could, My current sword was given to me by her majesty. epting a sword indicates loyalty. I am a Valkyrie, and I devote my loyalty to the empress, so how can I ept your de? Further, it was made by elves. My parents died to the weapons crafted by elves. Are you insulting me or ridiculing me?

    I had nothing to say. I honestly overlooked that. I forgot that Niers parents died in the war ten years ago and that Nier hated elves with every fibre of her being. Nier wouldnt ept something from elves. I only thought about getting Nier a present and forgot about that.

    Im very sorry!

    I bowed and said, Im sincerely sorry, Nier, I overlooked that. I didnt intend to insult you or ridicule you. I honestly just overlooked it. For that, I sincerely apologise.

    Niers anger on her face slowly disappeared when she saw me bow. She adjusted her expression and reverted back to her emotionless look. She then took a big step towards the door in front and said: Your majesty, you need not be like that. Even if you were to actually insult me, it wouldnt mean anything. I only care about her majestys judgement. Please do not think that I am trying to build a friendly rtionship with you. I am just your bodyguard for a month. Now, please go and see her majesty.

    Nier then pushed the door open. To be honest, my feelings felt a little tangled. Nier was right. We only have a monthly rtionship, with her being responsible for protecting me for that one month. Her post is with the Valkyries, that wont change. Indeed, I have no need to improve my rtionship with her.

    But I really want to build a good rtionship with Nier here in humanitysnd. Luna and I have a good rtionship, but Luna is an elf too. I want a human friend, and Nier was the first person I interacted with; it just so happens to be that shes a Valkyrie.

    I walked into moms room. Mom sat on the bed. When she saw me enter, she hurriedly hid something in her hands behind her. With my elven senses, I noticed it resembled some sort of red ball or bundle, but I didnt get a clear look of what it was.

    Whats mom trying to do this time?!

    My warning sirens immediately went into the highest level of alert. Normally speaking, red is a colour which makes one feel uneasy because it carries a very stimting implication. While I trust that mom wont hurt me, the empress is an idiotic mother! She mightve heard some rumour and then invented a new dish or something. I would believe shed do that if its her.

    Ah, son, youre back. Im d, very d. Come, let mommy hug you.

    Mom faced me and cheerfully opened her arms. I walked over and mom hugged me tightly. Compared to the queen, moms hug was unmistakably excessively tight. It wasnt a gentle hug at all. A better description would be that she yanked me into her embrace and squeezed me. Well, I guess thats a perk of having a generous bosom. If she were t, Id probably have a concussion.

    Mom on the other hand hugged me very happily. She stroked me head, smiled and said: Son My son has finally returned. I missed you. I felt lonely every day you werent here. Its great to have you back. So great. Mommy is so happy, so, so happy, hehe. Son If youck anything, just tell me. Like say if your clothes arent warm enough

    Im alright, I think. All else aside, this thick cape is very warm and with my leather clothing inside, I dont feel cold. But I noticed that moms gaze was full of anticipation. It looked like she was hoping I wouldnt say not cold. I smiled helplessly and said: Im sort of cold

    Before I could finish, mom happily eximed: Thats great!! Mommy made you a scarf. Son, see if you like it.

    Her shout scared me, freezing me in ce. Mom excitedly took out the red thing from behind her back. Ahh, so it was a scarf. Mom pulled me over in front of her and wrapped the scarf around my neck without saying anything prior Wait!! Theres something wrong with the way youre putting it on! Are you trying to strangle me?! Stop!! Stop!! Im going to get strangled to death!!

    Mom wrapped the red scarf tightly around my neck as if she were scared I was going to run away. She tightened it so much I almost suffocated. I desperately escaped from her grasp and yanked it off my neck as I panted for oxygen.

    Mommy anxiously helped me up and pulled me into her embrace before whispering: Ah Sorry, son Sorry Mommy got a bit too excited Mommy mommy was worried you wouldnt like it since since the scarf doesnt look good

    I noticed that moms body was shaking nervously. I looked at the scarf in my hand, and indeed, it should be called a red piece of cloth as opposed to a scarf. It didnt have any decorations on it. In a corner, there were the initials for my name and moms name, sewn on crookedly.

    I noticed that mom had wounds that had yet to heal on her fingers. The wounds were prick wounds from needles.

    I dont know how much of moms blood was on the red piece of cloth. While the scarf admittedly didnt look good, it was a scarf mom sewed for me. Its a one and only.

    It was a scarf filled with a silly moms love.

    Thank you mom, I really like it. I truly really like it.

    I slowly wrapped the scarf around my neck in front of mom.

    After that, this scarf never left my neck in winter

 Book 4: Chapter 4

    Book 4: Chapter 4

    Wee home, your majesty. Castell raised his cup of wine, smiled and added, To her majesty.

    To her majesty.

    The two of us drank the wine in our cups and a maid walked over to refill our cups. Castell picked up his fork and knife, looked at the steak and thing that looked like mashed potatoes before him and said: Your majesty, I was the first to be invited to dinner by you upon your return which is basically the equivalent of setting an omen into motion. However, you need not be so concerned about me, your majesty. By the time you ascend the throne, I will no longer be of much use.

    No, I think otherwise.

    I looked at Castell and pushed a small box ced on the table over to him. Castell paused before taking the box. He looked at it and said: Is this not amonly seen wooden box? Your majesty, I thought you had something to give me. It looks like I read too much into it.

    No, look at the letters on the back of the box.

    I ced my fork and knife down and said: Help me investigate this tradingpany. Find out for me whos in charge of it and where he is at, as well as anybody else connected to thepany.

    This is Meras box. The humans burnt everything when they fled. The imperial guards couldnt find anything worthy investigating. The group of people had no backgrounds or identities like phantoms. However, they didnt destroy Meras things. This is the thing I found which I thought would be most worth following up on.

    I dont really want to disturb mom. Mom actually already knows and killed a big group of people. I dont know if these people are connected. She just killed a group of mercenaries whod been buying guns recently. I dont think theyre connected.

    I dont think that humans who want to assassinate me in elvennds would ever buy rifles on the market, but instead manufacture them themselves. Therefore, thispany should be a firearmspany. Then I need to investigate the person in charge.

    Castell flipped the box over. He looked at the letters on it and frowned slightly. He thought about it seriously. I didnt rush him. I just quietly watched him.

    This must be about the assassination attempt on you, correct?

    Castell ced the box back down a second after. He then let out a breath of air, smiled helplessly and said: Your majesty, if that is the case, I suggest you do not investigate the matter. They want to assassinate you and you intend to offer yourself up right to them? That is not rational, I feel

    Get back to my question, Castell. I repeated myself and cut off Castells lecture. Im feeling very annoyed right now. I want to know who caused the death of my Mera. I wanted to know who plotted the assassination. If I can find out who was behind it, Ill pierce his heart with no mercy.

    I looked at Nier standing erect by the door like a Jing Song tree, and said: I have Nier here, so my safety is guaranteed. I want to know who was behind it.

    Castell sighed and said: Your majesty, I do know thatpany. However, it would be pointless for me to tell you because thatpany has already closed down. They did not trade weapons but sea-goods. That said. It is not as if they do not have a reason to want to assassinate you.

    I looked at Castell. Puzzled, I asked: Why?

    Because you brought Castor under the banner of the empire. Castell looked at me with a smile, waved his hand and continued, Because of the high tax fees in the past, several sea-goods were monopolised by severalpanies. Others who wanted to do business didnt have capital or resources either. However, now that you have brought Castor under the jurisdiction of the empire, with no taxes for sea-goods, the market is no longer bnced. Thepanies that had a monopoly on sea-goods cant sell their goods all of a sudden due to the price hike. That is probably why thepany closed down. I think sea-good businesses and Castor businesses hate you for that. Hence, they would want to assassinate you in the elven nation.

    I looked at Castell. I choked. What he said makes sense. If that was the reason I do believe that they would spend money to hire mercenaries to assassinate me. But are they really just normal merchants? They were able to threaten the dark elves. Or am I underestimating the power of merchants.

    So you mean that the assassination was purely out of their personal hatred for me and itll be fine now since they failed? If thats the case, I want topletely destroy them so they have no second chance. I dont care if theyve closed down; I still want to find the person responsible!

    I did not say that.

    Here we go, Castell and his unique tell-half-the-story answers.

    Castell looked at me with a smile and said: Your majesty, I only said it was a possibility, I did not say it was certain. If thepany just closed down like that, I think it would be the aforementioned reason. However, while thepany has closed down, it is now a shell that the church bought out and conducts trades. But they trade statues.

    Trade statues?

    That is right. The church bought the ce up. Every statue in churches need to get blessed by the church in the imperial capital before they can be used, the church first purchases statues to the capital and then sends it off to different regions. They have both small andrge statues. However, because Castors sculpting quality is rtively high, right now, Castor is importing

    I lost my patience. All this stuff youre telling me is meaningless. I just want to know who the one that got my Mera killed was, and who else was involved.

    So youre saying the church has a part in it?

    I looked at Castell. I shook my head with frustration and said, Theres no personal enmity between the church and I, or rather I dont have anything to do with the members of the church.

    Neither do I.

    Castell shook his head again. He then cut therge piece of beef up into smaller pieces and said, Its just that if there is something going on behind the scenes in the church, many people will be involved. Your majesty, the number of people connected to the church exceeds your imagination. Right now, the person with the power to advocate religions is not her majesty, but the pope. Her majesty and the pope stay out of each others way, with each keeping the other in check, and both need the other. In other words, once the church gets involved in the matter, you will no longer have the empresss protection, and you will be on the case alone.

    Castell looked at me with a mocking look. He shrugged hopelessly and looked at me without saying anything. He probably thought I was going to give up since this world was far too dangerous for me without the protection of the empress.

    It doesnt matter. Ill go alone if I have to. It doesnt matter if its the church. Im going to investigate the case. I must find out exactly who was behind it. They owe me a blood debt, and I want those who owe it to pay with their own blood.

    Castell raised his head and looked at me with more surprise than ever. I looked back at him. I dont know what my gaze looked like,, but ording to what Castell told me afterwards, I looked vicious like a wolf that was about to bite into its prey.

    Castell picked up the napkin by the side and wiped his hands. He searched for the words, then shook his head and said: Your majesty, I cannot reveal anymore as that would be bad for your safety. You have already gone through an assassination; do you still not understand how much danger you are in? I will not let you fall into danger. Your majesty, please remember well, a moment of anger is useless. If I let you get into danger, I would have let her majesty down. Therefore, I will not give you any more information. Further, I hope that you will not continue to investigate the matter.

    What about my safety then?! They made an attempt on my life once, so there will be a second attempt!

    Castell looked at I who was enraged. He smiled and said: Let her majesty resolve the matter. You do not need to get involved. I am saying this sincerely out of consideration for your safety.

    I looked at Castell. Castells expression didnt change. However, it was the first time he seriously rejected me. Perhaps the church was as dangerous as he said.

    I looked at the small box before me and took in a deep breath. I then stood up, grabbed my cape and walked out of the dining hall.

    Your majesty!

    Nier called out to me from behind but Ipletely ignored her and continued to walk straight out of the outer court.

    Since youre not willing to help me, Ill rely on myself investigate it!

    I will not let Meras death be in vain just for the sake of keeping myself safe!! I will definitely, definitely, definitely give Mera the justice she deserves. This is my resolve, and my justice!

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    Jing Song is a type of tree thats tall and straight.

 Book 4: Chapter 5

    Book 4: Chapter 5

    I walked on the street with my head down causing me to bump someone aside. I didnt know where I was headed or if there was any point ining out here on my own. I was just furious, very furious. A fit of anger is meaningless.

    I know.

    I understand that.

    But I dont have anything other than my rage right now. Rage is a meaningless thing to Castell, but its the only thing I possess, even though its absolutely meaningless. It wont let me have my revenge, but it reminds me that Mera once lived and gives me the courage to stand before any man.

    Im not going to let Meras death be in vain. When I left, Mera watched me leave from behind. You want me to give up just because I could be in danger? How am I going to look her in the eye when I return if I just give up?

    But who else can I ask to help me here? I dont have anyone whos loyal to me here. The freezing winds blew on my face, freezing my skin as I walked down the road. Nobody will stop for me. Im alone here in humanitysnds, just as Castell mentioned. Without the empresss protection, Im nobody here.

    Castells loyalty is devoted to the empress, and so is Niers. The only one who can stand by my side is Luna, but she cant help me.

    I stopped in my tracks. A huge helpless and lonely feeling hit me hard, blurring my vision. I rubbed my nose. I dont know if my nose was irritated by the cold winds outside or the hopelessness I felt in my heart. Everybody around wrapped their overcoats around themselves tightly and left like birds returning home to their respective nests. I was left standing alone in the middle of the road like a spirit that didnt belong in this world. Nobody paid attention to me, nor did anybody care about me. I just stood there, watching them hurrying along.

    I rubbed my eyes to restore my vision and took in a big breath as I quivered and looked at the tall tower in the distance. Therge clocks bronze colour glimmered below the re. The majestic aura of the huge church echoed with the pce as if it represented the location of the leader of the spirit of the citizens. The angel with two wings on the tower looked down at the people, is if it were fondly overlooking its citizens.

    The elves have never acknowledged humans as the citizens of god. They dont even possess mana yet they pray for the blessings of god. Its a joke to the elves. The elves worship god because god can bestow them with miracles. God can bestow them with mana, but what about humans?

    Humans have never received the blessings of god, yet they consider themselves the citizens of god. Humans really will do anything to put themselves at ease.

    What a joke. They believe in god, yet dont understand gods will.

    Your majesty.

    A voice suddenly called out from behind. I turned my head around and saw Niers nk expression.

    Nier looked at me calmly like she came to ask me toe home for dinner. She calmly said: Its getting dark. Its dangerous for you to act alone. If you need to go out for something, please notify me.

    I looked nkly at Niers unmoving expression and took in a deep breath. I then decadently sat down on a chair by the side, let out a long sigh and said: I thought you were here to call me back.

    I am but just a bodyguard. I dont care where you go. I only care about your safety.

    Nier stood before me with her hand ced on her sword handle. Her white cape shifted slightly as the wind blew. Under the fires lighting up the road, her emerald eyes reflected the mes, but they could not cover her lifeless eyes. The mes were destined to only burn outside. How can I get Niers me to light up for me?

    Nier I want to hear your opinion on the matter I. I.

    My opinion is to leave it to her majesty to handle. Nier looked at me and continued in aposed tone, I dont know whats happening with the church, nor do I understand the power bnce. However, I believe you to be the most powerless existence in the pce. Without her majestys support, it is impossible for you to do anything.

    I smiled helplessly and then rested my chin in my hands, keeping silent for a long time.

    Mera was right. Both power and determination are necessary. When I killed her, I had both determination and a sword, so I could hold her corpse. But I only have meaningless rage right now. I wanted to get to the bottom of the matter, but I couldnt even enter the church.

    What if I still want to investigate it?

    Then I shall investigate it with you.

    Nier looked as calm as usual.

    I ced my hands supporting my face down, looked at Nier and said: You might die.

    I already told you, I dont care where you want to go, protecting you is my duty. If you are in danger, I will definitely protect you. If you die, I will have failed in my duty, and I shallmit suicide to apologise. Nier looked at me casually and continued, That is but just a suggestion. If you insist on continuing forward, I shall follow you. Or rather, I admire your courage. While courage cannot solve problems, not everybody can be courageous. One who is courageous would be more admirable even if he were to perish.

    I looked at Nier. Her expression didnt change. However, I could feel that Niers attitude towards me had eased up a lot. Perhaps Valkyries pursue courage. Nier wont say anything to me, but shes always by my side to protect me. Perhaps I can put my faith in her for this month.

    Nier, what do you think I should do?

    Nier looked at me and replied: Do what you think is right. I am not responsible for strategizing for you. I am only responsible for ensuring your safety while you do what you believe is right.

    I looked at Niers gaze, smiled helplessly and said: Youre different to Castell

    Well, I couldnt ask for anything more than to see your corpse at the end of the street.

    I chuckled and stood up. I looked at Nier, pat her on her shoulder and said: Thank you, Nier I get it now. I will do what I think is right. I hope youll be able to protect me during this time. I think Ill need to rely on your more in the future.

    Nier knocked my hand away without any reluctance and said: Yeah? I just hope that you wont show kindness to someone who tries to kill you, and make me sheath my sword after Ive drawn it.

    I wont.

    I turned my head around, looked at the angel overwatching us on top of the church, and clenched my teeth. Perhaps the angel statue on this side represented their so-called redemption and holiness. Im not convinced that they have no involvement in Meras death. Castell didnt tell me anything, but he did tell me the most important thing. And that is if the church is involved, it will be aplicated matter. Since itsplicated, Ill have to go and clear up the clue I have.

    I dont care if this is thest thing I do. Ill bring the truth to light for Mera. Im not backing down.

    I will not back down this time. Im determined this time.

    With my back facing Nier, I sternly said: I never will again.

    Understood.

    Nier replied from behind like usual. I thought I couldnt do anything at first, but Nier is now standing behind me. Im not alone. When the going gets tough; when Im most powerless and hopeless, standing behind me will be Niers lone, but proud silhouette.

    My loneliness is despair, but Niers loneliness is her greatest pride.

 Book 4: Chapter 6

    Book 4: Chapter 6

    After conversing with Nier, I calmed down and returned to the pce. Even if I were to go to the church now, it would be pointless because I dont have proof, and to the contrary, would alert them. Im better off collecting evidence and clues. I believe that clues will be left behind once something has been done. Something mustve been left behind.

    When I returned to the outer court, I saw Luna standing at the door anxiously while holding a light. When she saw us return, she came over to greet us. In a worried tone, she reproached me: Your majesty! Where did you go?! You scared me leaving all of sudden without saying anything.

    In a quiet tone, I replied: Sorry. I wasnt in a very good mood so I went out to let off some steam.

    I heard Nier scoff from behind, but nothing more. Luna looked at me and sighed. She then revealed a helpless smile and said: Geez, you have to consider your safety when you leave since you are the prince. You must have Miss Gilliante by your side no matter what. Your majesty, please head back and rest. You must be tired.

    Ah, alright.

    I nodded and then walked into the outer court. The maids were cleaning the steps and rails in the outer court where nobody else would being. When they saw me, they saluted me, and I looked at them and greeted them. Afterwards, I led Nier and Luna to the room and pushed the door open. While its not my first time in the room, it still felt estranged.

    Ah, yeah, Ive arrived in humanitysnds.

    Luna.

    Is there anything else, your majesty?

    I looked at Luna as I undid the bottom button on my cor. I then carefully folded up the scarf mom gave me and ced it neatly before saying: I want to take a bath.

    Alright, I shall go and prepare it now.

    Luna bowed and then left the room. The outer court has a bathroom, but because there are few workers around, I have to go and look for mom when I want to take a bath. And of course, mom is also very happy about that. Im not too willing to bath with her even if we arent cuddling in the bath. However, I can now use the bath in the outer court.

    After a while, Luna knocked on the door, brought me clothes to change into and with a smile said: The water is ready, your majesty, please follow me.

    I stood up and followed Luna to the bathroom. Luna held my clothes and said: Your majesty, if possible, could you allow Miss Gilliante to bath with you? While we maids do have our own bathroom, Miss Gilliantee does not have one. If Miss Gilliante wants to take a bath, she must return to the camp.

    I paused before asking: Why cant Nier use your bathroom?

    Because she is a Valkyrie. Luna smiled and added, Valkyries hold a very prestigious identity, so they do not use the simple bathrooms we use I think that Miss Gilliante wouldnt have to go travel such long distances if she could bath with you.

    True. I used to always bath in the inner court and Nier would leave during that time since the empress and other Valkyries there could protect me. I now know that she used the opportunity to go and take a bath. I frankly dont know where the Valkyries reside, but it looks like its quite close to the inner court.

    Nier wont object?

    If you were to order her, she would not. Luna looked at me, smiled helplessly and continued, I honestly want to build a friendly rtionship with Miss Gialliante. However, Miss Gilliante never speaks with me. It appears that she holds very strong prejudices against elves But I still really like her.

    I felt slightly awkward. While I dont mind bathing with Nier and it would also be very convenient for Nier, our rtionship is far from good enough to be bathing together. ording to my memory, there are only three women who would ept bathing with me, my two moms and Lucia

    While Nier doesnt care about revealing her body in front of me, that doesnt mean she doesnt dislike me seeing her body, right?

    Ah, Nier

    Just when I was having the thought, I spotted Nier heading out with her clothes in hand. Nier saw me, saluted and said: Your majesty, please allow me to leave for a while.

    Ah, if its to take a bath I dont mind you bathing with me

    Nier quickly pulled her eyebrows together, looked at me, retreated one step and in a disgusted tone said: While I dont mind revealing my body in front of you, I still hate people looking at me with weird gazes. If you want someone to look at, the elf next to you is more suited.

    Thats not it! Thats not what I meant! I just thought that you have no reason to go back I thought Wait! Why cant we just bath at different times?!

    The realisation suddenly hit me. Yeah! Theres no need to! Instead of bathing together, cant we just bath at different times?! What was Luna scheming?!

    Your majesty, the maids are responsible for taking care of you, not Miss Gilliante. Luna, who was standing by my side smiled helplessly and continued, While I do not mind taking care of Miss Gilliante, nobody but I will be willing to take care of her since that is not our duty after all I do not think anybody will be willing to take care of Miss Gilliante as everybody else has their own jobs

    Nier shot a nce at me. She thought about it for a moment before sighing and saying: I think I understand what you mean, your majesty. I shall ept your kind offer. However, please do not look at me with a strange gaze.

    Is that how you see me?

    Am I wrong?

    Niers distrustful gaze really hurt me. Ive never done anything indecent to any girl. I only went into one of those brothels once to evade Nier, and shes treated me as a pervert since then

    The three of us walked towards the bathroom. To be honest, things have be a little ambiguous now. However, Niers expression shows no hint of anticipation. To the contrary, she looks resolutely stern. I helplessly sighed and walked into the bathroom.

    Okay. The first sight of the bathroom made it very clear as to why it wasnt open before. The bathroom is about the same size as the bathroom in the inner court. Forget water, cleaning the bathroom with few people would be impossible. The entire bathroom was covered in mist so I dont think Ill be getting to see Niers body.

    Why do I feel a little disappointed..?

    Nier got changed on the other side so I didnt see her. I took all my clothes off and I have to say, the clothes in this era are difficult to take off.

    Your majesty, let me help you apply some lotion.

    I never thought that Luna would walk up to me from behind with a smile while holding a small bottle as she looked at me after I stripped downpletely. Luna was dressed in just a thin silk gown. Her beautiful lower body was on full disy, causing me to almost recall Vyvyans body. I was so shocked my soul nearly left my body. Luna looked at me with a smile and asked: Whats the matter, your majesty?

    Ah Oh Umm.

    While there was such a step before, I couldnt help but obey Luna, and I lied down on the bed by the side. Lunas gentle hands slid up and down on my body. Every ce she touched felt like it was set aze, causing me to have a strong urge to just turn around and push her down. It seems like Luna knows how to stroke someone better than other people.

    I guess its understandable Its not surprising given her past I guess.

    I heard the sound of water from the bathroom. It looks like Nier has entered into the water When I looked over in the direction of the sound, Nier was already in the hot water and vigntly watching me.

    Despite bathing together, I cant see anything. I truly dont know if I should celebrate or if I should feel regretful I wouldve asked for warm water instead if I knew this was how things were going to turn out

 Book 4: Chapter 7

    Book 4: Chapter 7

    Wee home, your majesty.

    Uhm, thank you.

    I awkwardly looked at the ministers below bowing at me and forced a smile while waving.

    Mom happily sat on her throne with wrapped her arm around mine while she looked down at the retainers below. At the front of the conference chamber is moms throne. And right now, there was a ck veil covering her face while mom and I were squeezed together tightly inside the small space. Mom smiled and patted her thighs. She then reached her arms out and held me in her embrace with me sitting on her thighs.

    WAIT!! Isnt there something wrong with this emperor-hugging-his-princess kind of situation?! Mom cheerfully hugged me and kissed my forehead non-stop. If I had grown up here in humanitysnds, I bet mom probably wouldve held me like this every day while dealing with work.

    Your majesty, next is apleted annual report of business operations in the Empire right now.

    The fat head finance minister by the side respectfully handed up a document with both hands. A Valkyrie walked up to take the document and passed it behind the ck veil. Mom took the document and took a look. I quickly snuck a nce but found that it was meaningless. It was mainly just about what businesses were trading, losses and profits, how many businesses closed down this year, how many new businesses started up and whatnot.

    Its simr to the chamber ofmerces summary. The earnings of the businesses listed are used to figure out how much tax they need to pay. Mom didnt look too interested and passed it to a Valkyrie by the side. In a bored fashion, she then pinched my cheek and said: Is there no news which can interest me such as some nation scheming something or a revolt starting somewhere?

    Your majesty, those things have not happened. Not only has it been a peaceful year, harvests this year have been good too. At present, the gifts for your majesty are currently on the way here. One batch has arrived thus far. The goods received were silk and agate. We have ced them in the warehouse of the inner court. Please take a look at them, your majesty.

    The warehouse of the inner court?

    Mom paused for a moment and then asked, Is there still room in the inner courts warehouse?

    There was. However it is full now.

    Mom suavely waved her hand and said: Share what cant fit among yourselves then. Take home some silk for your wife and daughter. As for the agate, use them to make jewellery. Itll be New Year in two or three months, so consider an early New Year gift from me to you all.

    The retainers below all cried out together: Long live your majesty.

    It looks like mom isnt just a tyrant-empress. Shes very generous with her subordinates. Mom began to stroke my hair again and bit my ear.. Stop, please, I beg you, mom. Im not your toy. You said you wanted to discuss things with me so I thought Id be listening in by the side. I never thought Id being here for you to y with me! The important thing was that I didnt dare to resist, so I could only let mom kiss me and then touch me, and then kiss me again, and then touch me again however she pleased.

    I had originally nned to head out today and conduct some investigations, but in the end, I ended being forced to stay here until the conference was over.

    Ah, todays matters are over now. Winter ising soon and mommy doesnt really want to move I just want to continue holding you forever like this, son.

    The people in the conference chamber had slowly left. Mom let go of me entirely, kissed my face and then looked at me with a smile and said: Son, do you have any ns today? If you dont, have some wine with mommy. Mommy doesnt really have any stories to share with you, but holding warm wine in winter while watching a stage y is quite a nice experience too.

    Ill pass Thank you, mom, but I want to head out today. If its at night Tonight. Ill drink with you tonight.

    I desperately escaped from moms embrace, but when I noticed moms somewhat disappointed gaze, I felt slightly bad. Mom looked at me and nodded with hesitation. She let out a helpless sigh and said: Alright then. Since you want to go out, it wont be nice if mommy stops you. Bute back early and be careful. Remember toe to the inner court at night. Mommy will prepare some good wine and wait for you.

    Alright.

    Perhaps it was because she hadnt seen me for a month, resulting in her being a bit clingy. After walking a good distance, I turned around and spotted mom watching me from the door of the conference chamber.

    Nier appeared behind me. With her hand on her sword handle, she asked: Your majesty, where are you going today?

    I looked up at the sky, sniffled and said: I dont intend to go straight to the church. Come with me to the slums first. I want to see big sister.

    So I will get to see the children then?

    Niers pitch went slightly higher. I smiled and said: Yes. You havent seen them for a month since I was gone, right? Go and have fun with the kids this time since you cant leave the pce while Im not around.

    Alright.

    Nier evidently picked up her pace. I smiled helplessly. I wonder if Im following Nier or if Nier is following me. The two of us left the pce and walked to the market we always went to. Although it was winter, the market was bustling as always. However, the goods being sold were different. The items being sold now were centred around the theme of winter, broths, and something that looked like pork.

    I noticed a big crowd lined up outside a building before us. Every single one of them took a paper bag and headed back. I stopped and asked Nier: Nier, what are they selling?

    Nier narrowed her eyes and looked at me. She said: Thats salt, your majesty. Winter ising so everyone is doing the best they can to turn food that spoils easily into salted meat or dry meat.

    Salt huh? I nodded. Salt is a necessity for humans. Humans canck anything but salt. And since winter wasing soon, salt is naturally a hotmodity, since there are no modern salt-manufacturing factories in this era. I looked at the seemingly endless line, frowned and asked: Why dont people go and buy it elsewhere?

    Because onlypanies with exclusive rights in the empire can sell it.

    Ah, I get it. Salt has transformed the nation. Its the lifeline of the peoples finances. It looks its the same in every era. Nier looked and lost interest. She tugged the corner of my shirt and said: Lets go, your majesty. Dont tell me you want to watch them buy salt.

    Uhm lets go.

    I nodded. This has nothing to do with me, Im just a little curious. Nier and I slowly made our way through the chattering crowd and walked up to a familiar door. I noticed that Niers gaze was gleaming. I chuckled and then walked in

    Aaaahh!

    I slipped over with my first step. It turned out that the sewage water covering the floor in the slums had now turned into ice. I fell backwards because I slipped. But I didnt hit the ground. Instead, I crashed into some soft and warm cloth. I wasnt facing up to the sky but Niers expressionless face looking down at me.

    Nier looked at me who fell on her, and then extended her hand out to help me up and said: Please be careful, your majesty.

    After that, she pat her chest. I stared with my eyes and mouth wide open as I watched her knockers bounce. So that soft and warm feeling wasnt cloth but. I rarely saw Niers knockers after she wore her thick cape on. After the experience, I think I now know her chest measurement!

    Lets go, your majesty. Please watch your step.

    Nier walked over without a care while I followed behind with my face and ears bright red.

 Book 4: Chapter 8

    Book 4: Chapter 8

    A kid dressed in thin dirty clothing spotted Nier, stood up from the ground and happily shouted: Sis Nier!! The children came out of all different ces in the slums like rodentsing out of their dens. All of them were filthy and giving off steam. I honestly cant stand that smell. It wasnt because it smelt bad, but because of the chemical smell on them. Where did these children juste from? Nier didnt mind it at all. She didnt care that her cape would get smothered with hands prints and hugged a few of them.

    The children revealed happy smiles. They crowded around Nier and spoke non-stop. Their gaunt faces were flush from the cold. Their bodies were so thin it looked like the wind could blow them away.

    I noticed that their hands were covered in frostbite and blisters from burns. Nier quickly noticed it too. She grabbed the hands of a girl in front of her, pitifully stroked her small hand covered in frostbite and wounds, and said: What what what happened to your hands?

    Because its cold.

    The children looked at Nier. They looked at her thick white cape with envy. They looked at each others thin clothing they wore in all four seasons of the year, smiled bitterly and said: Its cold at home, so we go out to look for firewood in rubbish dumps to burn

    Nier looked at the childrens hands and felt it hurt herself. She held those small hands tightly. Her gaze carried pity and despair. She could only protect the childrens hands at times like this, but she couldnt hold their hands forever. Her cape belongs to the Valkyries. Its something the empress bestowed upon her so she could never give it to the children.

    But at the same time, Nier had nothing. She had no means of helping the group of children.

    Winter is a boring season for the empress and me. Wed drink wine, eat snacks and watch actors and actresses put on romantic and heroic ys. There is never a need to be concerned about keeping warm in the pce. Theres never been ack of fire wood in my room. However, winter is a time where these children struggle to survive as they hang on by a thread. The poor have no ie during winter so they have to find ways to brave the cold and get through it.

    Theres no firewood and no cotton clothing. While the empire is flourishing, poor people will always exist.

    Sis Nier Your majesty We beg you we beg you can you help us? Well be grateful if you can just give us some firewood. We just want to warm the room up.

    The kids looked at us and begged us. Nier looked at me and pursed her lips. Ive never seen Nier beg me before, but I could see in her eyes that she was begging me. Nier is a Valkyrie who is capable of anything. She can take away anyones life yet she cant protect a single child she wants to protect.

    I opened my wallet, took out a few gold coins and handed them to the children. The empires gold coins are worth a lot. I dont think these children have ever seen gold coins. The kids reacted with great surprise and then grabbed the coins and stuffed them into their shirts tightly as though they were afraid Id go back on my words. They then bowed and left.

    Nier stood up and looked at me with aplex expression. She softly said: Thank you, your majesty.

    Its nothing.

    I looked in the direction the kids left in, sighed and said: As a member of the royal family, seeing them suffer like that makes me sad to be honest.

    Nier stood by my side and looked in the direction the children left in. She lowered her head and in a quiet voice said: I like children, but I have no way of protecting them I. I can only grief. Its just like back then. If it werent for her majesty, I would probably have frozen to death on the streets. However, where will where will their empress be?

    I looked at Niers slightly blue expression. I froze up for a few seconds and thenughed. Nier turned her head around with surprise, looked at me somewhat angrily and grumbled: Is what I said that funny? Or is it that my grief is aughing matter for you?

    Thats not it, Nier.

    I looked at Nier and smacked myself on my chest with a smile, and said: They may not have her majesty, but they will have his majesty. While I can only do this much now, please believe me in me, I will protect the children. I definitely will. Im just happy that I finally managed to do something for you.

    Your majesty, you arent helping me. You are just helping those children. Nier turned around and walked towards the workshop of the red-haireddy. I smiled and followed. When we reached the door, I pulled the door.

    The door was locked

    Oh, right I recall that elves cant stand cold ces. The red-haireddy is Vyvyan and moms teacher. I learnt about that from what mom told me. I reckon shes gone to a warm ce to spend winter since shes an elf.

    It looks like shes not here Forget it then. Lets head back.

    Understood.

    Nier nodded and the two of us walked out of the slums, and back to the market.

    We then noticed a middle aged person in a ck robe stood on the auction stage, shouting down at the crowd below. Sometimes a person or two would stop to listen to him, but they would then shake their head and leave. Some stopped, left a few bronze or silver coins behind and left.

    Alright, alright, your time is up. Get off. Get off. Next is the auction!

    Just when I was about to walk over and have a listen, a familiar skinny guy came up and pushed him roughly. He fumbled to pick up those few meagre coins and begged the skinny guy, but the skinny guy just gave him an earful and then pushed him towards the stage boundary. During the spat, that persons body tilted and then he fell down heavily from the stage,nding right before me.

    You tired of living?! You only get that much time. And look, are there people giving you money? You might as well go and be a beggar! Just sell off that shoddy ce of yours and all will be well. What are you struggling for? My if it isnt your majesty.

    The skinny guy cursed as he raised his head. When his eyes met with mine, he quivered from head to toe. He then revealed a ridiculing smile. He rubbed his hands and continued, Your majesty, do you do you want to watch this auction? We got a great new horse. The horse really can run thousands of miles. We have not sold anyone since then, since I must be able to respond to your calls, hehe

    I waved my hand to brush him off, helped up the middle-aged man and asked the skinny guy: No Im not interested in horses. But whats happening here?

    Him? My, your majesty, you arent aware, but you must pay to use this stage. He is trying to get donations for his orphanage and he refused to get off the stage after his time was up. He is in the wrong here, isnt he?

    I nodded and then said: I understand now. You continue with your auction.

    Say your majesty, how about I just send that horse to the pce for you? It really is a fantastic steed!

    No, Im not interested in horses.

    Nier watched me help the middle-aged man up, hesitated and then asked: Orphanage?

    Thats right, Nier.

    I looked at Nier, smiled and asked: That must be like heaven to you, right?

 Book 4: Chapter 9

    Book 4: Chapter 9

    Thank you so much, your majesty.

    Its nothing. Its no big deal.

    I sat inside the cold office of the orphanage. Before me was a cup of gin, and I conversed with the middle-aged individual opposite me. While it was called the office, I felt that the room was pitifully small and the timber building looked like it was a hazard itself. I could feel the stairs wobble under my feet on the way up. Ants crawled out from a small hole in the office. The fire by the side was barely holding up. The window had a hole in it and sheets of paper were used to cover it up, not that it could keep the cold air out. The desk had evidently not been used in a long time. I noticed that a book was ced in the corner to stabilise the desk.

    The chair I was sitting on had me on edge. It creaked every time I slightly budged. Did he get the wrong chair?! Isnt this a chair for children?!

    The middle-aged man smiled helplessly, wiped the wound on his head and then ced the gauze down, looked at me and said: I never imagined that you would be interested in the orphanage, your majesty.

    Im not exactly interested. I just felt it would make my bodyguard happy.

    I stood up and walked up to the ss-window. I looked through the dirty ss-window and down to the small yground. Nier yed very cheerfully with the children. Ive never seen Nier smile so brightly. The ce was filled with kids, so it was a haven for Nier. The children here were different too. Their clothes were simple, but they were able to stay warm. Their gaze carried the purity and naivety exclusive to children. Compared to the children in the slums, they resembled children much more. That must be why Nier is so happy.

    I looked at the children below, turned around and said to the dean of the orphanage: While I believe that running this orphanage is hard, the children dont suffer anything.

    The dean revealed a proud look for the first time. He looked at me and proudly said: Of course. I would never let the children suffer. The children did nothing wrong. They shouldnt have to suffer. I never spent a penny on myself, but I will never mistreat the children.

    I looked at his gaze. He possessed a pure gaze that you would rarelye across. He wasnt tall or tough and he didnt look heroic with his bald and glossy head. However, his gaze was more pure than any other like spring water. I rarely saw anyone with a look like that even in the modern day.

    I looked at him and sincerely said: You are a good dean.

    Not everyone can be said to fulfil their duty dutifully, and not everyone can be considered good. A doctor isnt necessarily a good doctor. A soldier isnt necessarily a good soldier. But the dean before me was a good dean. It looks like running the orphanage is extremely tiresome. However, the kids below that I saw didnt look like they were suffering at all. All of them wore bright smiles.

    A childs smile does not lie.

    Its just that the orphanage cannot continue operating.

    The deans smile slowly turned into a worrisome expression. He sat down on his chair lifelessly, looked at me and said: Your majesty, could you help me? I We dont have any way to repay you, but but please help us out of consideration for the children. Please save the children. You do not have to give me money. You only need to save the kids.

    I nodded and said: How much do the children need? While I dont have a lot of money, I will do my best.

    The dean looked at me with distress. He pointed to the ground and then said: Land.

    I froze for a moment and then asked: Land?

    Yes. This block ofnd does not belong to me. I rented this block ofnd from the church. We managed to stay afloat thanks to the children making some artwork, but the church forcefully wanted to take back thendst month. They brought a loan sheet that said I owed them thirty-thousand gold coins, and said that they would confiscate the orphanage andnd if I did not pay it back.

    THIRTY-THOUSAND?!

    I widened my eyes and mouth. One gold empire coin is enough for someone to live off for two weeks. So thirty-thousand gold coins is arge sum. While I could probably get it if I begged mom, it still pains me to give thirty-thousand gold coins to the orphanage.

    Yes, Im a hypocrite. I cant give away everything I have as a donation. I could generously give you a part of what I have, but I need to think about it since its such arge sum.

    The dean lowered his head like he was carrying a heavy burden on his shoulders and said: Yes, thirty-thousand. And I must pay it in full this month. If I do not pay it in full this month, the children will be forced to leave. They will freeze to death in the winter. Your majesty, you are my only hope. Nobody else pays me heed. You were the only one who stopped. You are one of the rulers of this nation. I beg you. I beg you. Please listen to the cries of the children. I beg you. Please save the children!

    He knelt before me. I ced my hands on the front of his shoulders, but at the same time, I didnt know what to say. I couldnt help. I had no way of helping him. The one who can help him is the empress, not me. I dont have my own money. The money I have was given to me by the empress. I dont possess such arge sum.

    Get up first. I dont have that much either The sum is honestly too big However, I will think of something. I will definitely think of something.

    I got a n called jack shit. If I could make thirty-thousand gold coins appear, I wouldnt need to continue being a wussy here. The only n thates to mind is using aegyo with her majesty. Maybe selling my looks might make mom happy enough to give me thirty-thousand gold coins.

    Thirty-thousand gold coins is but a small sum for mom. But its toorge for me.

    Y-You could use your influence. You could start a charity and everybody would be willing to donate to your cause, because you are his majesty, the prince! You are the prince!

    The dean was still unwilling to let go, tightly grabbing onto my hand. I pulled him up and said: Ill definitely help. I definitely will. But but I have to think of a way.

    Thank you Thank you Thank you

    After I convinced him, the dean finally let go. I wore my cape on, bid the dean goodbye and walked down to the yground below.

    Nier smiled happily while hanging out with the children. The children swarmed around her and hugged her, chattering andughing like they were clinging to their mother or elder sister. Nier saw mee out and stood up. She switched her smile out for her expressionless look and asked: Your majesty, are you finished with business?

    Mmm Yeah, I guess.

    I nodded and looked at Nier. Nier turned around to look at the children as she didnt want to part with the children. I waved my hand, smiled and said: Of course, I want to stay here and y with the kids for a while. Nier, stay with us.

    Roger!!

    I felt that Niers smile in that moment was warmer than the sun in winter.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    Aegyo is the Korean word for putting on cute acts. If you need a visual example, search

 Book 4: Chapter 10

    Book 4: Chapter 10

    Thirty-thousand gold coins?!

    See? I wasnt joking. Even a Valkyrie who has no concept of money and gold is shocked by the sum. Nier looked at me with astonishment. Im honestly a little proud since thats the first time Ive managed to shock Nier like that Okay, its nothing to be proud of, nor is it something good.

    Yes, thirty-thousand gold coins. If he cant pay it off in a month, the orphanage will probably be torn down. I snuck a nce at Nier who was walking beside me. Nier wore a very interesting expression. Nier isnt incapable of showing expressions. Its just that theres rarely ever anything that could give her a reaction. Nier only reveals various interesting expressions if its rted to kids.

    I got fifty gold empire coins as pocket money today. Why does this matter? If I gave my wallet to the kids in the slums, they wouldnt suffer from the cold for the entire winter. They would even have enough to eat the things they usually cant. I could buy any single thing at the market with fifty gold coins, and offer quite the challenge at an auction. My wallet is refilled every day. If I were to spend all fifty in one day, it would be refilled with fifty gold coins the next day. However, if I didnt spend any on a particr day, it wouldnt be topped-up.

    Mom doesnt care how I spend the money. These fifty gold coins are honestly just spare change for her. I could use these fifty gold coins to help the kids in the slums. However, if I want to help the orphanage, Ill have to save my pocket money every day. And six-hundred dayster, in other words, in fifty months, Ill have thirty-thousand gold coins. Thats fifty months with humanity by the way. Otherwise, I need a hundred months. A hundred months is about eight years. Yeah. We won the anti-Japanese by then.

    The children probably wouldnt need these funds anymore either, and who knows what this floor would be covered in.

    Theres no way that will work.

    The reason I want to help this orphanage isnt because Im a nice guy. I only have one reason. This orphanage is being threatened by the church. The block ofnd is owned by the church. Since its rted to the church, it should be connected in some way. If I start investigating from here, I might discover something.

    But thats just if, because I need to be able to get thirty-thousand gold coins first. I dont think donations will work. After dinneres the reckoning. If I use the money donated by others to help the orphanage, I wont be able to turn down requests to do them favours afterwards. Castell also warned me that I needed to maintain neutrality between the two factions if I didnt want to get dragged into the political battle. If I start a charity, Ill be the one the two factions try to win over, and end up getting dragged into the whole affair.

    There were so many princes in Chinese history that got ruined due to faction wars. I need to keep myself safe right now. I need to avoid letting myself be part of any schemes, and peacefully be moms obedient baby. Now thats the best route to keeping oneself safe.

    Now heres the problem. How else am I going to get thirty-thousand gold coins? Donations wont work. I dont have the ability to earn. Is there anything I can sell? I dont have anything thats worth thirty-thousand gold coins. If I had a phone or some time-travel gear with me, I might be able to swindle my way to thirty-thousand gold coins, but I dont have anything.

    So your majesty, a-are you going to help the orphanage?

    Nier looked at me carefully. It was the first time shed spoken to me in such a gentle voice. I got swept off my feet for a moment. I then frowned, sighed and said: I want to help as well its just that thirty-thousand gold coins is no small sum. I need to think of a way to get thirty-thousand gold coins. In short, let me juggle it in my mind for a bit.

    Understood.

    Nier nodded and looked forward with a hint of worry, not speaking a word. Maybe Nier and I have a lot of conflicting things between us, but our stance in terms of benefits and losses were aligned right now. And that was that we wanted to save the orphanage. However, Nier is a Valkyrie. She shouldnt have any savings, and while I have money, I cant pay thirty-thousand gold coins all at once.

    We were powerless at the moment.

    I looked at the sky. It should be around four oclock right now, right? But the sky was already getting dark, and the wind blowing was cold. Perhaps it was because the sun had set. Nier and I wrapped our capes around us tightly and sped up. At that moment, a staggering silhouette from the side of the road quickly rushed towards the front of us.

    Your majesty, watch out!

    Nier rushed out in front of me and pushed me behind her. Her right hand swiftly drew her sword from her waist and her white cape whistled in the wind. Without any hesitation, Nier shed at the silhouette rushing towards me. The silhouette stumbled. In his hand was a wooden crutch which nged against Niers de. The crutch slid up the body of the de and came over. He tried to elbow Nier in her face, but Nier reacted extremely swiftly. She lowered her head to avoid his elbow strike and then she gave him a hard punch with her left fist on the side of his back. The man retreated one step. Niers sword chased him down like a venomous snake and cut his crutch held in front of his chest to guard himself.

    Nier, stop.

    Your majesty!

    Niers sword was already pressed against his neck. She looked at me shocked. I shook my head, picked up his cut-in-two crutch, waved it and said: Its nothing. Its just a crutch. Or rather, a wooden stick. I dont think he tried to assassinate me. He must be a drunk who charged over. Also, I feel that hisbat skills arent bad. Maybe hes a drunken soldier?

    Nier looked at the person before her and so did I. He had what looked like a sack on him. His limbs were almost as rough as the wooden stick. His face was covered with his beard, which was messy and bushy, making one feel disgusted. He was panting heavily because of Niers attacks. He looked at me with his muddy eyes while he muttered something under his breath that I couldnt discern.

    It looks like youre mistaken, your majesty. He is not a drunk soldier, but a vagrant.

    Nier snorted, sheathed her sword and looked at him. She angrily adjusted her cape and said: Get lost. Do not get in our way. You dare get in his majestys way? Ill give you a few seconds to scram!

    Your majesty

    A husky voice spoke out, seemingly struggling to make out those few words. He looked at me wearily and rubbed his muddy eyes. He then knelt down with a thud, and shouted: Your majesty, I beg you I beg you I beg, please save my child please save my child She she went to the church and then she vanished she vanished she went to the church and then she vanished. She vanished you

    Guards!!

    Nier didnt have the patience to finish listening to him. She viciously kicked his head into the ground. The cracking sound of his bones colliding with the ground made me frown. But I didnt say anything. I lowered my head and looked at the pitch-ck blood slowly flow out. The old man before me didnt budge. The guards who heard Niers shout came running over, picked up the body or corpse, something I was unsure of, and then apologised to me before leaving.

    Nier looked at me and said: Lets go, your majesty. Do not concern yourself with these vagrants. No one knows what theyre talking about.

    .. Youre right.

    I kept silent for a moment. I then nodded and continued walking back to the pce.

    Its just that in my mind, I already had a vague feeling about what was hidden underneath the angel. There was definitely nothing good to be found hidden in that holy ce.

    Seements section to see how you can have a chance to win 12 months of FREE ess to Patron-only content!

 Book 4: Chapter 11

    Book 4: Chapter 11

    My son is watching with me tonight, so make sure you perform splendidly. Show us your best performance. If I dont see my son smiling at the end, not only will you not be paid, Ill take your lives too, got it? The empress stood backstage and loudly warned the actors and actresses. Not one of them dared to raise their head. They just stood there and quivered. Perhaps they were feeling more nervous than their first ever performance. If they messed up in the past, it would just result in not earning anything. But if they messed up this time, it would be all over. Moreover, who knows what the hell the prince likes? If they couldnt put a smile on his face, they were done for.

    The actors and actresses replied loudly: Understood!

    Theres a theatre inside the pce, but its notrge. Thergest theatre in the royal capital is called the Golden Theatre. It can hold an audience of several tens of thousands. That is the ce where nobility enjoys their night life. After they finish watching ys, they go to bath houses that operate twenty-four hours a day to take a bath before returning home to enjoy some wine. The empress doesnt usuallye here. While the experience here is somewhat superior, the empresss appearance would cause a huge fuss, so mom rarely goes out to enjoy ys. Or rather, mom doesnt really like ys.

    The theatre in the pce isntrge. Only close retainers are permitted to ess it. However, there were only two people in the theatre of the royal pce tonight. The other people were all servants and Valkyries. I sat on the second floor in a daze, watching the stage. Nier stood behind me at the door with her hand on her sword handle. Next to her was the cute and petite Alice. Alice is really cute. Shes pretty like a Barbie doll and she looks like a kid when she smiles. She held a folding fan and looked quite stylish too.

    Unfortunately, I knew the loli could smash a boulder to smithereens with a single punch. And shes the same age as my mother

    Castell ced a te of fruit on the table by my side. Its not very easy to find fruit to eat in winter. Castell then ced a pile of snacks on the table as well as potato chips. I dont know if the potatoes here are the same as the ones back home. But Castell then quickly ced a small te of salt next to the chips.

    Is there anything else you want to eat, your majesty?

    Castell, who was by my side chuckled. I shook my head and said: No, thank you, Castell.

    I feel that you have something on your mind. Castells eyes were as brilliant as ever. He looked at me with a smile and continued, If it is about the matter we discussedst time, my suggestion remains the same. You wouldnt have gone to the church to dig for information, have you?

    Its not about the church. I didnt go to the church. Im concerned about something else.

    If you are concerned about something else, you can speak to me about it. I cannot guarantee that I can resolve it, but I can provide suggestions Mmm, your majesty.

    Castell cut himself off. I turned around and spotted mom sitting in a chair on the other side looking at me with a doting smile. She took some food and anxiously ced it in front of me. She then took the initiative to grab a bottle of wine, filled my cup with it and then excitedly said: This is the first time Im watching a y with you, son. What do you want to watch son? What do you want to eat? Just tell me and Ill see that its done. Oh, right, do you want a roast chicken?

    No, Im alright, mom.

    I raised my cup, looked at mom and then said: Thank you, mom.

    Ah Oh Uhm, no worries!

    Mom cheerfully raised her cup of wine and clinked it with mine before finishing it in one shot. Mommy giddily turned around and looked forward. The actors and actresses took to the stage to begin their performance. This y should be some traditional folk tale. In other words, one of those stories where the main protagonist achieves some grand feat, with a hero that never gives up and then the princess runs into his arms.

    Ive never seen a stage y. I used to only watch movies in the past so Im not qualified to judge the quality of the y. However, I noticed that mom who was beside me, wasnt paying any attention to the y. She was stealing nces at me the entire time. Every time I smiled or looked rxed, mommy would express her smile with her entire body. If I were to look gloomy, mom would look gloomy too.

    I felt that mom was much more interesting than the y. But in all fairness, the actors and actresses did their best. At the scene where the princess looked at the hero and cried, she was crying for real. Right, I should politely apud such a professional performance even if I dont really enjoy stage ys. Consequently, I did my best to concentrate on the y, but my mind kept wandering off.

    I couldnt stop thinking about the thirty-thousand gold coins matter.

    If I make mom happy and then talk to her about it, I might just be able to get thirty-thousand gold coins.

    I continuously tried interacting with mom for the sake of that. Honestly speaking, the chances for us to interact were very few. That was probably because we drank non-stop. As a result of that, my head started spinning before I couldnt even finish watching the y. Mom was cheerfully drinking non-stop as if though she really enjoyed having me pour her drinks. Hence, I gave it my best to forcefully drink until my body turned to jelly in my seat.

    Just as I was about to pass out, Castell stopped the empress who was about to pour more wine and whispered into her ear: Your majesty It looks like his majesty is drunk.

    The empress looked at I who had flopped into his chair and tedly eximed: Hurry then! Hurry and take him to my room. My son is drunk so I need to look after him. Take my son to my room! Wait, no! Ill carry him myself!!

    Wait! Wait! Wait! Arent the roles reversed in the wrong way here? Carrying someone drunk to the bedroom The roles are reversed in the wrong way here, arent they?!!

    I didnt have the strength to resist though. Mom happily kicked the small table between us away, leapt over and hugged me tightly before picking me up, princess-carry style. You know, it was a little embarrassing to be carried like that as a guy. However, my head naturally leaned onto moms generous bosom. A fragrance that numbed my entire body persuaded my body to stop struggling.

    Haa Haa My son.. my son is sleeping in my arms Ah holding my son Its the first time the first time Ive been able to hold my son like this

    Mom panted heavily. She couldnt possibly be any more excited than she already was. She stamped her feet and drummed with her hands like a kid that finally got the toy he wanted and while eager to y with it, was afraid of damaging it. Mom clumsily held me as though she were worried I couldnt sleepfortably. Her body froze up. She then lowered her head and carefully kissed me on my cheek.

    Your majesty, do you wish to continue watching?

    Castell smiled helplessly as he looked at the performers on stage shivering in their boots. Because the empress smashed the table, they thought they were about to lose their lives. However, they didnt see how excited the empress was. The empress hadnt been so excited in a very long time.

    Castell himself also felt that his question was pointless.

    Whats there to watch? My son is much more interesting than them. Pay them and let them go. I have to go and take care of my son! The empress cheerfully held her son and skipped out of the theatre like she was doing a small jog. She didnt wear her clothes. Instead, she covered me with it.

    I have to say mom doesnt really know how to look after children

 Book 4: Chapter 12

    Book 4: Chapter 12

    Mom gently ced me onto her bed, and I lifelessly closed my eyes. I wasnt willing to budge no matter what happened anymore. Unlike Vyvyan, I feel that Elizabeth is a normal Eh?!! Huh?!! What are you undoing my belt for?! What are you doing?! Arent the roles for date-rape reversed here?! I struggled to open my eyes, only to see a terrifying scene. Mom had the overwhelmingly lustful gaze she had on that day we bathed together as she panted heavily while undoing and ripping my belt off. I desperately shifted my weak hands downwards, grabbed my belt and muttered: Dont mom dont do this

    Isnt there something wrong with this predicament?! Not only are the male and female roles reversed, even the identity of the individuals in question are wrong!! Youre my mom, not a thug! What are you trying to do stripping me when Im drunk?! So much for thinking you were a normal mom. Youre scarier than Vyvyan!!

    Mommy mommy mommy wants to sleep with you too.. Mommy has never slept while holding you. Mommy wants to sleep holding you too. That ugly woman could. Im youre biological mom. I want to too!

    Mom pulled my pants off forcefully and then began to rip my shirt like she was insane the same way she did my belt. Yes, thats correct, Vyvyan does sleep with me, but she at least lets me sleep with my clothes on! What are you doing?! Its very easy tomit a mistake once were drunk, you now?!

    But mom didnt look like she had any intention to reason with me. Moms gaze looked like the gaze of a mad-woman. It was frightening. She ripped my shirt open and then unbuttoned my dragon armour I wore inside. I couldnt do anything since my arms and legs felt like jelly. I simply let mom strip me as she pleased. Vyvyan did it to me when we bathed togetherst time, so having my mom hold me while sleeping wasnt something uneptable.

    Moms hands suddenly stopped. She had already undone the buttons on my under-shirt, yet she stopped. Mom pressed her hands on my chest and curled her fingers up to form fists. She stopped there for a long time, not taking the next step. Somewhat curious, I went to open my eyes, but two cold drips of waternded on my face just as I intended to open my eyes.

    I opened my eyes and saw mom staring at my chest. She curled her fingers up to form two fists and trembled gently. She bit down on her lips hard. Her gaze was brimming with pain and sadness. She desperately tried to hold her tears in but big droplets of tears fell nheless as they ran down her cheeks, dripped onto my face, and sttered.

    Mom?

    I struggled to lift my head up. I didnt know why mom cried. I looked at her face and then realised that I still had the scar Mera gave me on my chest. While the white deer king did save my life, the scar was still left behind. Mom shed tears of pain as she looked at my scar.

    I lifelessly lied back down and softly said: Its alright, mom Its alright

    Still mounting me, mom ced her head on my scar and in her hoarse voice said: Theres no way youre alright This scar. Mommy has seen this sort of scar before Its a fatal wound How could you possibly be fine

    Mom hugged me tightly as she cried and shivered with iparable pain and fear.

    Mommy mommy is sorry My dear son mommy couldnt protect you mommy. Youre still by mommys side and yet you still got hurt Its all mommys fault son its all mommys fault If only mommy wasnt stubborn you wouldnt have had to suffer so much Mommy. mommy is sorry..

    Mom choked on her tears as she spoke. Her voice was virtually muffled by her sobs. I had never seen mom cry so sadly before. Thest time I saw moms tears was when I came out of the sewers. Truthfully speaking, Ive let mom see me get hurt too many times.

    I beg you my son my most beloved son Mommy loves you mommy really loves you dont hate mommy Please dont hate mommy mommy mommy will protect you well in the future mommy mommy wont let you suffer any more than you already do

    Mommy hugged me tightly and kissed my scar. She hugged me tightly fearfully. I smiled helplessly and then stretched my arm out to hug mom. While my arms were very weak, I still tried my best to hug mom back nheless. I gently said: Its fine mom. I love you I really do Im very thankful of you. If it werent for you I wouldnt exist, isnt that right?

    My son My most beloved son Mommy loves you Mommy really loves you!

    You know mom really is a clumsy mother. She has no idea how to love a child, nor does she know how to raise one. However, I understand moms love for me is genuine. While the way she expresses it is somewhat silly, her hands that bled from needle-work and the tears she shed because of my wound were all very real.

    Elizabeth truly loves her son deeply. From the perspective of others, she is a domineering and majestic empress. However, she is also a dutiful mother. If Troy was here with Elizabeth at the start, I think he would be blissful now as well. Both mothers love their son deeply after all.

    Mom hugged me tightly, pulling me tightly into her embrace. She sobbed as she gently pat me on my back and softly asked: Mommy mommy mommy cant sing lubies mommy is very happy to just be able to sleep with my son while holding him. Son a-are you happy?

    I am. Im very happy.

    I leaned into moms embrace and sniffed the scent on mom. Her fragrance was different to Vyvyans, but intoxicated me and calmed me down nheless. Plus, since I was drunk and had my eyes shut, I slowly fell asleep. Next to me was moms warmth. In front of me were moms warm breaths. I felt at peace and happy like a newborn child.

    Mom hugged me blissfully. She didnt want to do anything in that moment. She just wanted to look at her son sleeping in peace until the end of time. She had once held her son. Her son was as gentle as he was not long after he was born and she first held him. He revealed a calm smile whenever she held him like that.

    She was not the empress of the empire right now. She was just a blissful mother holding her son. Her son was able to ept her and return to her embrace. The bliss Elizabeth experienced came to her too suddenly. While she still didnt know how to make her child happy, she learnt the bliss of being a mother.

    How nice would it be if time could stop there?

    Your majesty

    Castell brought up the medicine the empress had to drink every night to help her sleep, but the two on the bed had already fallen asleep. The empress hadnt changed. She hugged her son with a blissful smile Castell had never seen before as she slept. The empress actually has poor sleep. But right now she was sound asleep.

    The empress used to always fret about something. But her concern was now in her arms. With nothing to be concerned about, she could naturally sleep deeply.

    Castell smiled helplessly, left the room and closed the door. Alice saw him bring the medicine out. She waited for a moment before asking: Whats wrong?

    Her majesty is asleep.

 Book 4: Chapter 13

    Book 4: Chapter 13

    Thirty-thousand gold coins, right? Mom ced a piece of bread into her mouth and looked at me.

    I nodded and tried to fight the headache from my hangover. In the end, I made the request of mom.

    After listening to my reason, mom thought about it. She chewed on her bread as she looked at me. A momentter, she picked up her tea cup, took a sip and said: No.

    I looked at mom and asked her in a slightly disappointed tone: Why mom.? Is thirty-thousand a bit too much? While I never expected her to consent, getting rejected was still somewhat saddening.

    Its not an issue of money, son. Thirty-thousand gold coins isnt a big sum for mommy. Its just that mommy doesnt want you to get involved with the church in any shape or form. The royal family and church do not cross paths. But its not good for you to contest the church on theirnds. Mom looked at me with concern and continued, Son, mommy will definitely sort out your matter. However, dont get involved with anything the rted to the church. The church does not belong to mommy and they are the backbone of the peoples spirit. Its best to avoid getting involved with them.

    But mom

    You heard me, son.

    I wanted to make a case for it but mom cut me off resolutely. She frowned slightly and said: Mommy is doing this for your sake, son. Mommy will help you find out who exactly made an attempt at your life. Its just that you shouldnt go and get involved with the church during this time.

    So mom, does that mean the church was involved with the attempt on my life?

    I didnt say that because mommy isnt sure. Its great that youre so kind, son, its just that kindness is sometimes utterly useless. While you feel hurt that something is happening to an orphanage in front of your eyes, the truth is, sadness happens every moment in life. It is impossible for humans to not experience sadness.

    Mom stroked my head tofort me. She then continued, Of course, if you have another way of obtaining thirty-thousand gold coins, then thats another topic. Its not that mommy forbids you from saving the orphanage. Mommy just doesnt want to let the royal family and the churche into conflict.

    Mom I havente up with any ideas to obtain thirty-thousand gold coins.

    I smiled helplessly as I looked at mom and added: I I dont think there is a way

    Thats not something for mommy to help you think up now, is it, son? Mom winked at me, chuckled and continued, This is a good opportunity to train you, son. Ill leave it in your hands. Since saving the orphanage is your wish, it would be meaningless to rely on someone elses strength to realise it, right?

    I nodded and replied; Yes.

    I had no rebuttal for what mom said. Mom didnt stop me. She just refused to use her money as the empress to help me. It appears Ill have to rely on my ownpetence to save the orphanage then.

    Plus, since the empress wasnt willing to let me get involved with the church, it looks like the church really does manage the spirit and psychology of the denizens. From the standpoint of the denizens, the empress is far away in the imperial capital while the church is right by their side. If the church were to get angry and protest, I imagine the empress would probably retreat too.

    It looks like the enemy Im facing this time is inexplicably powerful.

    But I dont intend to take a single step back. If the church is involved with this, then Im not backing down. Its just a church, Im not scared. I dont believe in any gods. I dont believe that the denizens cant live without religion. If I must spend my entire lifetime to get people to drop religions, I would.

    Ill do anything for revenge. This is my wish.

    But right now, I need to think of a way to obtain thirty-thousand empire gold coins. These are the ces I can think of where I could get that amount: mom, Castell and the bank. I dont know if the bank offers payment for goods though. And even if they did, I dont have anything I could trade.

    What other ways are there?

    I dont have anything I could sell, and I imagine thirty-thousand gold coins is arge sum for a business. If I were to write a letter to my elf-mom to ask for money Maybe she really would give me the amount. But I imagine the empress would explode with jealousy if I did that.

    Alright, so what other ways do I have?

    I thought so.

    I told Nier about it. Nier, who was by my side, sighed and then followed me to the markets. The atmosphere between us was somewhat saddening since we were both hopeless in this regard.

    Your majesty. here.

    Nier suddenly pulled me to stop me and handed me a small pouch. I hesitated for a moment before epting it. Inside it was a gold coin and a few bronze coins. I looked at Nier. She looked back at me and said: These are all of my savings. Valkyries do not have a sry. Everything that her majesty gifts us cannot be sold. This is the money I obtained by selling my belongings. If this can help, that would be fantastic.

    I looked at the small pouch in front of me nkly. The small pouch was virtually empty. It swayed with the breeze of the wind as if to tell of its own despair. The coins inside lied in peace. Some of them started turning somewhat ck. There were so few coins it was pitiful. Amon worker would be able to save this much with two months of work.

    But this was Niers everything.

    Nier didnt give me much, but it was her everything. Her entire fortune was right here. She sincerely wanted to protect the orphanage even if it meant sacrificing everything she had. Unfortunately, the young girls everything was painfully hopeless before therge number. This small resolve would be crushed to pieces by the heavy gold coins.

    But Nier wore a determined look as always. However, I believe that her determination will soon be pain, disappointment and helplessness. She couldnt help the children. Her efforts were futile. Her determination made my heart ache.

    I gripped the small pouch tightly, clenched my teeth and asked: Nier, what did you sell?

    My clothes. All of them.

    Nier looked at me and continued, Alice and I went shopping during my time off. She bought me clothes but I rarely wear them so I sold them

    Lets go buy clothes then. Lets buy back some of the clothes you sold off.

    I dont know where I got the courage from, I just grabbed Niers hand. Niers hand and Lucias are pretty much the same in size. However, her firm muscles and the calluses from wielding her sword tormented my heart. Nier quickly pulled on me to stop me. I turned my head around and looked at Niers lifeless gaze.

    That wont be necessary, your majesty. I dont need all that excess clothing. I am a Valkyrie. What the empress bestows me with is sufficient.

    Nier threw my hand away, looked at me and continued, If you wish to reward me, I am very thankful. However, I cannot ept presents from anyone else. Please forgive me for rejecting your offer.

    Why?

    Nier looked at me nonchntly and proudly as she replied: Because I am her majestys Valkyrie.

    I looked at her nkly. I dont know where the anger came from, but I wanted to scold Nier. However, I didnt know why I was angry at her and why I wanted to scold her.

    Perhaps it was because she was too correct that I got angry at her?

    A momentter, I smiled helplessly and suppressed my anger. I looked at Nier and asked:  Youll ept me buying candy for you though, wont you?

    Yes.

    This time, Nier nodded and followed behind me.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *When Troy refers to gods he doesnt believe in here, hes referring to gods specifically for humanity, not some sort of never-before-mentioned god that rules over all gods or something. He has already acknowledged that elves have a god and goddess whom give them their bodies which can contain mana, not to mention acknowledging Vyvyan is a demi-god. For some reason, it was a thing for a good number of people to take the entire statement out of context and twist it to mean he was referring to some grand god figure thats never been mentioned or no gods at all.

 Book 4: Chapter 14

    Book 4: Chapter 14

    I took out a silver coin and gave it to the seller. He fumbled around and then gave me a few copper coins change. I frowned. It was evidently not right. This is about two copper coins more expensive than in the past. I looked at the sign which had the same price written on it and asked: Has the cost of candy gone up?

    No, its still the same price.

    Why did I get less change then?

    Thats because the value of copper coins has risen. You can exchange twelve copper coins for one silver coin now.

    The businessman looked at me, sighed and added, Far out. Ive done business for so many years and this is the first time Ive seen the value of copper coins rise.

    I nodded and looked at the copper coins in my hand. Honestly speaking, I never thought the exchange rate would cause the value of my money to depreciate. Normally, the value of copper coins wont appreciate because theyre circted in the lower-ss society, while silver and gold may change due to the influence of the government. However, no nation would take back copper coins and redistribute them. Usually, once theyre released into the hands of the people and circted, copper coins would be the most stable coin for the most part. As such, its value rarely changes.

    So why would the value of copper coins appreciate? The simplest exnation would be that the number of copper coins in cirction has decreased. The value of copper coins has appreciated because the number of copper coins in cirction has decreased. Since the lower-ss doesnt possess as many copper coins as before, the exchange merchants would be hard-pressed to exchange them for silver coins, thereby naturally raising the value of copper coins.

    Copper isnt a valuable metal. Plus, it would be pointless to add a valuable metal to copper. So theres only one possible reason as to why the value of copper coins has risen, and that is because somebody is collecting them.

    The country wouldnt touch copper coins even if they had some sort of war right now because bullets made from copper have yet to exist in this era. Electric circuits have yet toe into existence. There should still be an abundance of copper mines so the empire absolutely wont do anything to copper coins.

    I dont think its the work of a merchant either. Castell repossessed the silver Castor coins for the sake of the nation, but would the merchants repossess copper coins for the sake of the nation? What good would it serve them? Could they threaten the nation with copper coins? If they wanted to do that, they wouldve started with silver or gold coins. Copper coins are worthless to suchrge business associations.

    Big legit businesses use gold coins. They dont use copper coins.

    So who managed to repossess the copper coins that were with the denizens? If the worth of copper coins has increased, the copper coins couldnt have possibly been repossessed by the royal family alone. The impact is on a national level, in other words, the entire massive empire. Based on that, the organisation that could repossess all the copper coins from the denizens must be like the empire. By that I mean that it must be an organisation that could influence the entire empire.

    It definitely isnt just a business. Castell has a merchant capable of that as his subordinate. All other businesses are only responsible for a part of trading activities; otherwise,petition for business would be a messy war. The business owners understand that much. So it cant be the nation itself, and it cant be the chamber ofmerce. So the only ones who could do that are-

    Your majesty.

    Nier brought me back to my senses. I quickly returned to reality and found myself standing in front of the candy stand. I turned around and saw the angel underneath the ice-cold autumn evening sunlight. The sun was opposite me and the angel cast its shadow over me. I looked at the stone statue. The angels smile looked crooked like a ridiculing look worn by a devil.

    I dont know if the church has the rights to repossess copper coins. If they dont, they vited thew. While thew might not be able to put a dent in them, I should at least be able to find a weak point to exploit. There are quite a number of organisations that are capable of repossessing the copper coins. However, the only other ce that could shelter an organisation in thisnd other than the national chief executives manor would be the church.

    The question now is how will I be able to find out about the existence of that sum of money? I need to go and ask some followers. I need to ask the religious people here if they gave the church money. I think itd be a little awkward to go to the farms. I can move about in the city freely. However, mom is the same as Vyvyan. I dont think shed let me leave the royal capital. If I cant interact with them, how will I know if the church took money from them?

    It looks like I must make a trip to the church this time.

    Nier called me again: Your majesty, what are you thinking about?

    I noticed that the candy stand owner was starting to get a little annoyed. Nier looked at me with puzzlement and asked: Are you thinking about something, your majesty?

    Yes.

    I nodded. I then brushed my cape, took in a deep breath, looked at Nier and said: Nier, lets make a trip to the orphanage first. After that, we need to go to the church.

    To the church?

    Nier paused for a moment. She then shook her head and continued, You cant, your majesty. I cannot let you go to the church.

    Why?! Didnt you say you would follow me no matter where I went? I stared at Nier stunned. Thats not what you said before. The reason I dare to go to the church, the enemies camp, to look into things precisely because I have you by my side. If you donte, I worry that I wont make it out alive. Im not afraid of dying, but if I die, how am I going to investigate this? If Nier doesnt let me go, I really will have to leave the city.

    That was before. Her majesty gave me an order to stop you if you wanted to go to the church. Therefore, I wont let you go to the church.

    Nier looked at me. While what she just said was theplete opposite of what she said previously, she didnt show any guilt. I thought she was on my side before. Nier was the only one who stood behind me that night. She was the only one who encouraged me. And yet now shes going against me!

    At the end of the day, Nier wont help me. Nier is is loyal to the empress.

    I looked at Nier, clenched my teeth and eximed: What about my safety then? How are you going to protect me if I go to the church?! Arent you my bodyguard?!

    If you dont go to the church, you wont be in danger. Nier looked at me and continued in aposed manner, I certainly am your bodyguard. However, I am also a Valkyrie. I dont take orders from anyone. Since her majesty ordered you not to approach the church, I shall not let you go even if I must resort to violence.

    I looked at Nier. I couldnt stubbornly go. I couldnt shake off Nier, nor could I beat her. Mom knows me too well. We barely spoke, and yet mom knew that I wouldnt give up so easily. Nier wont pledge her loyalty to me. Shes a Valkyrie, a member of the empresss guard unit.

    So how shall I persuade Nier?

    Nier, lets discuss this.

    I looked at Nier and she looked back at me. She shook her head and replied: I will not go against her majestys order.

    Lets discuss this then. Nier, Im going to the church for the children this time.

    I looked at Nier. If it were Nier in the past, I would definitely be at a loss. However, Nier as she is at current had a weakness. Nier could give her everything to children. I thought it was worth a try.

    Of course, I knew that Nier held the empresss orders in the highest regard. But if I were to choose my words carefully

    Im not going to investigate anything. I just want to go and pray for the children. I think I might be able to find a way to save that group of children if I go to the church.

    Pray my ass. I dont believe in god.

    Nier looked at me with a cold look. She hesitated. I looked at her but she didnt budge.

    After exchanging nces for a second, Nier said: Alright. However, you must not do anything that will attract attention, your majesty. You are only to pray at the church. Please do not do anything that will put yourself in danger, otherwise, I shall take you back to the pce.

    I looked at Niers eyes and mumbled: Alright.

 Book 4: Chapter 15

    Book 4: Chapter 15

    We didnt stay at the orphanage for too long since we had to go to the church next. I noticed that the children had already be close to Nier. They were close enough for Nier to allow the boys to touch her sword with a smile on her face. Nier really likes children and she understands how to interact with them. I just wish she could focus her energy on me. After hearing my recount, the dean looked very disappointed. However, I promised him I wouldnt just give up, and that I would continue trying. I guess that could give him some confidence. To be honest, I dont really want to keep him waiting like this since I cant guarantee that I will be able to solve the problem. Being in despair right from the start is better than holding on to hope, only to die in the end.

    But how many people can actually withstand holding onto the pain of despair right from the start?

    Nier and I bid goodbye to the orphanage and headed to therge church. The church wasnt built much differently to the gothic design I knew. It was just that it somewhat resembled the pce. It had a hollow square design from a birds eye view. In the centre was a circle. It looks like this church can house people. Overhead the spot where you pray in the church was the huge angel-statue. The statue looked the same from below. It looked like a massive clock.

    I raised my head up and looked at the grey structure in front of me. The colourful ss illustrated a heroic epic and holy story. People dressed in a red, white and ck long robe walked past me with fast steps. There was also a dignified looking young individual dressed in a simple grey long-robe carrying books who walked into the church. Perhaps they were apprentices.

    I dont know what taboos the religions here have, nor do I know what rules the church has. I dont believe in god, but some overwhelming belief was pushing me, making me question my own religious beliefs. Since everyone here believed in god, it might seem wrong if I dont.

    I cant think like this. Theres no such thing as deities or gods. We in the working ss are most noble.

    I stood firm in my belief that god doesnt exist and then took a big step onto the marble steps. Nier followed behind me. She softly whispered: Your majesty, remember what you promised me.

    I know.

    I nodded and stepped into the church. After entering the church, I discovered that the interior was very ordinary. There were just rows of benches and a tall statue of the god at the forefront which was so tall I could only see his chin when I looked up. There were a decent number of people seated at the rows of benches below. They all had their heads lowered and hands sped. Maybe they were praying.

    A clergy dressed in a long white robe came up to me all of a sudden. He looked at me with a smile and asked: Mister, is there something I can help you with?

    His kind smile resembled that of a childs. I shook my head and looked at Nier who stood behind me. Nier looked at me vigntly like she was afraid Id do something.

    I shook my head and then replied: No, Im fine, thank you.

    Its alright my child. You must have a lot of worries at your age, so you need not hold it in. Please share it with our god. I believe that god will definitely help you ovee it.

    The clergy left after he said that to me with a smile on his face. I looked at the rows of benches and found an empty spot to sit down. Nier sat next to me and looked at the statue of god ahead of us. I smiled bitterly. If there was any meaning in praying, this world would be more beautiful because its the one form of hope that isnt worth a penny. However, I think that only thing worth money that a person possesses once they ce their hope with god is their prayer.

    God is the most useless existence in this world, or rather, the world would be better off without god. As opposed to saying god exists, its better to say that god exists because of people. If people didnt believe in god, god wouldnt exist. In other words, without suffering, god wouldnt exist. If god exists, suffering will inevitably exist. People will achieve salvation when they no longer need god. While it sounds like Im ridiculing, its a matter of fact.

    I looked at Nier and softly asked: Nier, do you believe in god?

    Nier replied without a moment of hesitation: No.

    Why?

    Because I only believe in her majesty. When I was on the verge of starving and freezing to death when I was young, it was her majesty who saved me, not god. Therefore, I only believe in her majesty. Nier looked at the statue of god ahead of us and calmly continued, Her majesty never relied on the power of god once to win her battles when she conquered the south. She relied on her bravery and intellect. God never appeared, so why do I have to believe in god?

    Just as we were about to express our shared agreement on the topic, a friendly voice spoke to us from behind: Children, you cannot question god.

    We stood up and turned around. An individual dressed in a long red robe wearing a red hat stepped out. He looked somewhat chubby but his movements were very agile. A few others also dressed in the long red robe but without the hat followed behind him. Nier looked at him and frowned as she was slightly disgusted by him. However, she still spoke politely nheless: Greetings, archbishop.

    Archbishop?!

    I looked at the fatty in red standing before me shocked. He looked at me and I saw his chubby chin jiggle. He revealed a smile and said: You need not mind the formalities, your majesty. I heard you came here to pray today, so I rushed over. I believe god will be moved by your worries. It looks like you are suffering a lot, your majesty, otherwise you would not question god.

    I heard Nier scoff from behind. I looked at the archbishop in front of me, smiled helplessly and replied: Perhaps it is because god didnt help me with my troubles. If my sincere prayers were ineffective, I think that everyone will begin to question god.

    I never imagined Id be discovered so quickly. It looks like the church recognises me. Now, how do they know me? Ive never appeared before.

    The archbishop didnt react to my words. He just smiled and replied: I think you need to be patient, your majesty. God is fair. He will not show bias because of ones identity or wealth. I believe that your worries will reach gods ears. Before god gets to it, how about letting us help you? Sometimes we can help god solve some problems.

    The archbishop looked at me and made a hand gesture. It looks like he wants to speak to me upstairs. I noticed Nier tugging my shirt sleeve from behind. But itll seem rude if I dont go with him in this situation. I dont believe theyll try something funny here. Moreover, theres no proof that the church wants to hurt me yet. The church definitely conducts misdeeds; its just that I dont know how corrupt they are yet.

    Alright.

    I nodded and then turned around to quietly say to Nier: Its fine, Nier. Just follow me closely.

    Nier looked at me and let out a helpless sigh. She then put her hand back below her cape. I reckon Niers hand is pressed on her sword handle right now. The archbishop smiled. I still couldnt tell what category his smile belonged to, but I intend to treat it as a viinous smile and deal with him as a viin.

 Book 4: Chapter 16

    Book 4: Chapter 16

    We had to climb a very high fleet of stairs to reach the archbishops office. It was virtually like climbing a tower. On all four sides of the hollow square shaped building from a birds eye view were towers, connected by aisles. The archbishop leisurely walked ahead of me. I started to pant gently from behind. I dont get it. How is the archbishop fat when he has to walk this tiring path daily? It doesnt match up. If it didnt look like he was walking a familiar path, I wouldve suspected him of luring me high up to push me down.

    Nier followed behind me. The archbishop didnt bring anyone with him. I noticed that the church had their ownbat force inside the church. They were troops wearing armour and cloth capes. It reminded me of the crusades three main knight toons. Its just that there are guns in this era. Surely these troops have practical skills.

    Even if we were to get into a fight, I trust that Nier can take on multiple of them all at once alone. However, the archbishop didnt look like he was trying to get into a conflict with me. Regardless of what the case may be, up until now, all of the clergies have treated me with courtesy. Nothing looked suspicious.

    Underneath therge statue of god was overflowing devotion and conviction. Had I not been told about the church, I wouldve been shocked by the church. Heck, I wouldve worshipped the church for being so upright. But I now feel that the church is hiding something frightening. Who knows how many corrupt things are happening behind their upright facade.

    We finally arrived. The archbishop pulled the door open, looked at me and with a smile said: Please enter, your majesty. But will your bodyguard being in when there is no need for her to?

    I am his majestys bodyguard and must stay by his majestys side unless there are special circumstances. Nier looked at the archbishop without fear and a stern expression. She said: I must always stay by his majestys side.

    That wouldnt be such a good idea since my conversation with his majesty should be kept secret, especially when his majesty shares his woes. His majesty is not the only one I treat this way. This applies for everyone no matter who they are. Sometimes ones woes are filthy and evil, and since secrets could be revealed by those who hear it, it must be kept secret.

    The archbishop revealed aid back smile and continued, I am doing this to protect his majestys secrets. I believe that his majesty has some desires he would not want for others to know.

    I will not reveal his majestys conversation! Nier angrily continued, I am his majestys bodyguard, his majestys trusted existence! I know that I must keep his majestys secret, I dont need you to tell me that! I am aware that!

    The archbishop looked at Nier and nonchntly asked: Is that right? But I only see the Valkyries coat of arms. I dont see anything to signify his majestys trust. You are a Valkyrie. Would you be able to keep the secret if her majesty were to ask?

    Everything Nier just said disappeared with the wind. She looked at the archbishop nkly and was on the verge of grinding her teeth, but she had nothing to rebuff with because he was right. She isnt my bodyguard. Shes a Valkyrie. I looked at Nier and could see that she too understood that.

    If I want to continue with my investigation, I cant let Niere along. Theres no way Nier will help me, and to the contrary, will ruin my efforts. Ive alreadye this far. Theres no danger. A fatty shouldnt be a threat for me. I touched my gun at my waist. Nier turned to look at me as if she was waiting for me to ask her to follow me.

    Nier, wait for me outside. Ill be out right away.

    Your majesty!

    Ill be out right away.

    Nier looked at me with astonishment. Her expression revealed her anger as if I lied to her. However, she couldnt argue back. She clenched her teeth and stood at the door. The archbishop nodded with satisfaction. He then smiled and made an invitational hand gesture for me to enter the room.

    It was a very small attic. On all four sides were tall bookshelves. There was only one tiny window where you could see the flower garden outside. However, the flower garden was now empty with only soil left behind. The window was directly opposite the door. In front was a desk with a pile of parchments on it. On two sides of the desk were chairs. At this moment, the archbishop had seated himself in the chair by the window. He then said: Please sit, your majesty.

    I walked up to the seat in front of him and sat down. His face wasnt very visible due to the sunlight. He smiled as he looked at me and said: Dont worry, my child. Please share with me your woes now. Sometimes, we can feel a lot better by letting it out, even if we are helpless.

    I looked at the archbishops face. I couldnt see it clearly because the sun was behind him. I didnt know what expression he was wearing or what he was thinking. I didnt speak out. I looked at the messy pile of parchments in front of me and pondered how I should word my questions to find out what I wanted to know. What I want to know is if they were responsible for repossessing the copper coins on the market, their involvement with the orphanage and about Mera.

    Asking too much at once is the equivalent of a death-wish. I need to find an appropriate moment to bring up the topic.

    Are you thinking, your majesty? Since that is the case, allow me to guess.

    He didnt give me any time though. He smiled and shifted his hands underneath the table. I began to stand up and reach for my gun behind me. I went into a fight-or-flight response mode. Im confident that I can kill him at this distance if he pulls out a de or something. Im not worried with Nier on guard outside and theres no way to hide someone in here.

    He took out a small box from underneath the table and handed it to me. I froze up for a second and looked at it nkly. He smiled, noticed my anxious state, and then opened up the box.

    Inside were shiny gold coins. The gold coins were ced neatly and filled the entire small box. I looked at the small box nkly. While it was just a small box, inside were at least a few hundred gold coins. The archbishop ced the box in front of me, and then stood up and said: I heard that you had been visiting the orphanage frequently recently. As an outstanding prince that is concerned about his people, you should do something. But you should be aware that thend is the churchs everything. You must have been busy recently for their sake I presume. If I am not wrong, that is your concern. The church is not cold-blooded. Even if we are a church, we too have times when we have inadequate finances. Relying on donations alone is not always sufficient

    I looked at him with a cold stare and asked: Is umting wealth through unfair means your idea of donations? Are you certain that their donations are voluntary?

    He looked at me, smiled and replied: Of course. Our believers believe that they can erase their sins with money so they donate. These donations were all voluntary.

    Are you talking about this here?

    Do you have suspicions about our finances, your majesty? The archbishop chuckled. He then blinked his eyes and continued, Of course, we can let you check our finances. We can let you examine ournd and every gold coin. If you cannot find anything, I hope that you will apologise before god for your disrespect.

    He still wore his smile, but I could see that he wasid-back from his eyes. I looked at him and clenched my teeth. Seeing how hes so confident, theres either no issue, or the issue had beenpletely erased. What shall I do now? If I give up now aftering all the way here, all my effort up until now will be wasted.

    Alright!

    There must be problem. I firmly believe that Ill find something.

 Book 4: Chapter 17

    Book 4: Chapter 17

    Asset disclosure is honestly a very time-consuming job that also requires a lot of effort because the job isnt to just disy assets for everybody to view. It requires one to cross-check if the ie and expenses between the finance records and ie match. You also need to check to see if there are any signs of moneyundering. While theres no point inundering money in this era, its still a challenge to ensure that the two match. Its not a job you canplete in a single day. For an industry asrge as the churchs it could take about a year. In other words, Ill be able to find out if the churchs ie ising from legitimate sources if I investigate them for one year.

    However, I dont care what sort of corrupt behaviour theyve been up to. Its got nothing to do with me, so I dont care about it. Right now, I just want to see where the church is stashing its piles of copper coins. If I can find it, Ill be able to repossess the pile of coins that havent been approved by the royal family yet.

    I dont care who the church thinks they are. You took coins that havent been approved by the royal family. Thats against thew. The only entity allowed to legally tax people is the empire. Im making this statement after reading up on the empiresws.

    So how do you intend to start, your majesty? Our records will be delivered in a few days. I think you will be done checking in about a year, right?

    No. I shook my head, looked at him and continued, I want to see where you are storing your money right now.

    Who gives a toss if you people have a finance issue or not?

    He froze up. He looked at me confused, and repeated my question: Where we store our money? Right now?

    Thats right. The storage where you are currently storing your money. I want to see the money inside. I looked at him and smiled casually, Just let me see it and Ill be fine without seeing everything else. If there is a problem there then all of your numbers will naturally have a problem. If there is no problem with it, then your other finance rted aspects will be fine too.

    There is no problem, its just that I have to remind you that it is still in-work, your majesty, did you forget by any chance? He calmed down and looked at me as he spoke with a smile. His smile looked like it was hiding a sense of jeering. It seems that he thinks Im scared which must be why he reminded me.

    I looked at him and calmly replied: I know.

    Alright, this way then.

    It was boring on the way. Nier was looking at me angrily the entire time but I pretended to not notice. Im actually confident that the copper coins are gone, so they must be here at the church. Theres no way the church would dig a hole to bury that many gold coins. Moreover, the church must need the money too. The fact that the church wants to forcefully repossess the block ofnd in order to stop me from interfering tells me that the church isnt prosperous as it appears on the surface. It looks like the church is in a financial pinch. To put it another way, the church definitely needs to use the copper coins, and hence wont hide them.

    I just need to see them. I dont think the church would imagine that Id start with the copper coins. I dont intend to investigate where you got them from. Youre telling me theyre donations? Youre telling me people kept donating and donating until the value of copper coins in the entire empire appreciated? If you were telling me it was due to a catastrophe, I might believe you. But theres nothing of the sort happening right now. And onest thing, people might as well stick to praying for good fortune if they cant afford things that youd buy with copper coins.

    Underneath the church must be filled with copper coins. They have no way of denying this.

    It might be exinable if we were operating based on a paper currency economy, but were talking about a boat-load of coins. They have no way of talking their way out of it.

    Nier who was following behind me softly said: Your majesty, you seem to be very confident.

    I nodded: Uhm.

    Walking in front of me, the archbishop arranged for people to prepare to open the money storage. He turned around, smiled and said: Every dor the church possesses has its origins recorded. The origin of every dor the church has right now can be traced. Your majesty, do you not trust me? We are under the watchful gaze of god. We cannot possibly lie.

    If you want people to trust you then do things that convince people to trust you. I smiled coldly and added, Bring your recent records here. Well have an answer once wepare your books.

    I have asked someone to go and fetch them already.

    The archbishop looked at me and stood before the warehouse. The warehouse requires two people to open the lock on the door to it. It looks like its been reinforced with lead, so its extremely sturdy. We stood at the entrance and waited for it to be opened. Nier stood behind me, sighed and softly said: Your majesty, the origins of their every dor must be recorded. Its pointless to investigate this sort of thing.

    Not every dor.

    It will be recorded! Even normal corrupt officials would do that, so it goes without saying that the church would!

    Its fine. What I want to see isnt their records. That sort of stuff would be something Castell would look at, not me. I smiled and then continued, I want to see something on a deeper level, something objective. I dont want to just run my eyes over numbers a few people wrote. I want to see something concrete. Numbers can be forged, but coins cant.

    What exactly are you..

    Nier looked at me puzzled. I revealed a mysterious smile but didnt answer. Nier sighed hopelessly and said: I dont know what you want to do but I usually cant understand what it is you want to do. However, I do feel that you are talented with money after the incident with Castorst time nheless, so I shall trust you, your majesty.

    I looked at therge door in front of me and said with maximum confidence: If I am correct, then the orphanages problem will be solved.

    If the worth of copper coins appreciated, then at least more than half of the copper coins are here. Even if theyre just copper coins, all in all, they should total about thirty-thousand gold coins, right? Maybe not There might not even be half. But Ill have seized the churchs weakness. Even if I dont manage to get thirty-thousand gold coins, I can still allow the orphanage to continue operating.

    Directly taking the copper coins away is the stupidest choice. It would be pointless for me to take it all away. What am I going to do? Re-distribute it? While that would elevate my name in a positive way, that wouldnt serve any purpose other than antagonising the church. I decided to leave it at the church. As long as the sum is still here, Ill have their weak-point in my grasp, and we wont be at odds with each other. Both parties benefit and I wouldve solved the problem.

    Im a genius.

    After I solve this, I can leverage their weakness to get what I want. Perhaps I can find out who the people who ckmailed Mera were. After I find out who they are, Im going to personally kill all of the humans who killed Meras people. I want to run the de I used to stab Mera with through their chests. I want vengeance. I want to get revenge with my own power.

    Sir, the key is ready. Do you want us to open the door?

    Wait.

    I looked at the two people who came over holding the keys and cut them off. They looked at me and asked: Your majesty, do you have orders? Or did you want to personally open the door?

    No, Ill let you open the door. I want to take a look at the books.

    Of course, asking for them is pointless. However, the show must go on. I cant smile. Im going to win soon. I cant smile.

    It is only reasonable for you to ask.

    After hearing what I said, the archbishop looked like he was relieved and passed me the book. I skimmed through it. There was nothing interesting about it. I dont have any interest in these numbers of yours. I dont want this. What I want is your pile of copper coins that have shady origins!

    You can forge your records to exin where the coins came from, but with so many copper coins gathered in such a short time, causing the worth of copper coins to appreciate, you think you can convince me you obtained them through upright means?

    Alright, open up.

    I waved my hand and the two keys enter the key holes.

    They slowly pushed the lead door open. I took in a deep breath and looked at the warehouse that was gleaming like sun-rays.

 Book 4: Chapter 18

    Book 4: Chapter 18

    I didnt see a mountain of copper coins in the warehouse like I imagined Well I guess its impossible. Nobody would just casually make a mountain out of money like that. Inside were neatly ced money chests. Every single chest had seals on them. The money chests were very familiar because not everybody can create them. The empire determines the dimensions of the chests and distributes them, so regardless of locations and regions, theyre all the same.

    Your majesty, please feel free.

    If this massive collection of chests were filled with gold coins, then how would the church have financial issues? I was fine after I saw so many chests. Inside of them are definitely copper coins, otherwise, thered be no reason for there to be so many chests.

    Now, your majesty, please start Your majesty! Your majesty!

    Just as the archbishop was about topare the books I had already walked up to a chest and crouched down. I tore off the seal and then said: Open this chest.

    Butparing the books.

    There wont be a need for that. Open the chest.

    I turned my head around and looked at him. The archbishops expression showed a hint of suspicion and anxiety. I smiled taciturnly to myself. Could it be that he doesnt know what I want to do? Did he really think I came here to check the books? Did you people think that I wouldnt notice that there was a problem with the copper coins if you forged the records? But if I didnt purchase things, I wouldnt understand this either. I dont think finance as a subject is advanced as I know it in this era.

    The archbishop passed me the key. I nodded. Nier walked up to my side, looked at the chest and asked: Do you want to open it, your majesty?

    Yes.

    I inserted the key into the key hole and turned it. After I heard a click, I removed the lock with anticipation. Nier reached her hand out to open the chest before us.

    There was nothing shiny inside. Instead, it was littered with copper coins. The coins were in all sorts of conditions, some even covered with mud. The print of some coins had begun to fade due to the friction created when counting. There were even some copper coins with some green stuff on them. These coins were given to the church from the lower-ssbourers. They personally gave them to the church with their own hands. These were the coins they donated.

    I smiled. Its just as I thought. The church epted arge sum of copper coins without the approval of the royal family. No organisation is allowed to collect and stash distributed coins like this as it would impact the finance system. Even Castor had to resort to scheming, getting exchangers to spread rumours to incite people into exchanging their currency.

    Lets see you exin yourselves now.

    Id like to hear you exin this stash of copper coins.

    I locked up the chest and then sat on it. I looked at the archbishop while wearing the smile of a victor. They have no way of ying this off now. Since this ce is filled with copper coins, can you tell me that these dozens of chests of copper coins came from donations? Youre telling me that they donated a warehouse worth of coins? You call this donation? Not even robbers make this much.

    The archbishop froze up. He wore a strange smile and looked like he was going to burst out inughter. I waited. Itse to this already. Ive found this stash of copper coins. How is he still able tough? Do they have a means ofundering this stash or something?

    They cantunder it with just a few numbers on paper. They have to exin its origins and how it will be spent. We arent talking about a few hundred dor bills that could beundered under the name of questionablepanies. What, theyre going to do business with copper coins? Doing big business with copper coins is honestly pointless. How many people would you need to move the money out of this warehouse?

    Your majesty, this stash of copper coins is the donations we received over a month. There are a total of one thousand coins. Please verify it.

    He slowly flipped through the records in his hand and ced it in front of me. After a pause, I smiled and said: Yes, I know that this must be the donations you received. But dont tell me this

    Your majesty, I am referring to this one chest of copper coins. I am not talking about the other chests.

    Other chests?!

    I was greatly astonished. He revealed a what-did-you-expect look. I clenched my teeth. It looks like I was overconfident. What I was after was this warehouse being filled with copper coins, not just there being copper coins here. However, all the chests here were chests for copper coins. The chests for silver and gold coins are different sizes because each chest is designed to fit the coins specific dimensions. If you ce the coins properly, a copper coin chest can fit one thousand copper coins and a gold coin chest can fit five hundred gold coins. This is done so that when you check them, you just need to see if the coins line up and youll be able to determine if the number of coins present is correct or not. Theyre designed that way for convenience in business.

    In other words, the chests before me right now are all the same. They can all store a thousand copper coins each. Theyre copper coin chests. Could the church have used copper coin chests to store gold coins? If they did, then what of the copper coins then? Did they just mysteriously vanish? They didnt obtain them from a business deal. The church couldnt possibly have ced it in the bank.

    It would be much simpler to investigate it if it was ced in the bank. The safest ce to hide money with shady origins like this is your own home. So, the other chests

    I looked at Nier who opened a second chest with a stunned look. It was empty.

    The third chest was empty.

    The fourth chest was empty.

    The fifth, sixth and seventh chest was empty.

    Bring me one with something in it!!

    I looked at the people moving the chests and shouted. I anxiously looked at the chest in front of me. Yes. Yes, I could see a collection of chests, but I wasnt sure if they had anything inside. If the chests here didnt have coins, then they can write it off as a months worth of donations, and Ill be empty handed!

    So where are the copper coins?! I want to know the whereabouts of the copper coins! Where are the missing copper coins that have impacted the entire coin system? If theyre not at the church, are you telling me theyre at the pce?! So who on Earth repossessed the huge sum of copper coins then?! Nobody else besides the church and the royal court could repossess the copper coins! I dont believe there to be anyone like that! I dont believe that mom would repossess the copper coins because its meaningless!!

    The archbishop revealed a scheming smilebined with extreme satisfaction. He wore a look like a zookeeper who caught a monkey in his zoo and wasughing at me mockingly. I wanted to find his weakness and exploit it, yet I got yed by them. Did they know what my intent was right from the get-go? So everything was within the archbishops control and I got yed?!

    A strong sense of defeat and mortification brushed my heart. I clenched my teeth tightly. Layers of sweat formed on my forehead. The archbishop looked at a heavy chest ced in front of me with satisfaction. This chest wasnt empty. If there are copper coins in here, I can still turn it around. If inside it is

    My body shook. I crouched down and opened the lock. The sound of the lock unlocking was like a rope slowly tightening itself around my neck. I stared at the chest intently as though there was a bomb inside. I dont think I was this nervous when I conducted experiments with explosives with fellow ssmates.

    *Kachik*

    The lock unlocked. Nier reached her hand out and pushed the chest open.

    Inside were shiny gold coins.

    This. This.

    Everything in front of me turned dark. My legs went weak and I dropped onto the ground, nkly looking at the gold coins before me utterly stunned.

    Your majesty, I know what you want.

    The archbishop finally revealed a happyugh as if he was performing a fantasticedy skit for me. I got yed like a clown and yet I proudly thought I had everything under control. The archbishop walked up to my side, bent over and by my ear said withughter: If you are looking for arge stash of copper coins, I trust that it would be more appropriate to ask the people in the pce.

 Book 4: Chapter 19

    Book 4: Chapter 19

    Of course. I am just putting it out there. God does not force anyone, nor will he threaten anyone. You did what you did for the sake of the people. We too do what we do for the sake of the people. This time, I sat at the side of the table mortified. The archbishop wore a generous smile and looked at me. He leisurely sat opposite me and drank his tea. Nier stood behind me. She looked at him and said: Even if you force his majesty, his majesty will never kneel. He represents the royal familys dignity and honour. I wont allow you to insult the royal family even if it means that I have to draw my sword.

    That is exactly why I wont ask his majesty to kneel down. I was just joking.

    The archbishopughed like a beaver, tapping his belly as heughed. He then looked at me, handed me a small container and said: Your majesty, please do not take what happened today to heart. It is the fortune of the people to have you concern yourself for their sake. We as the servants of god do need to feed ourselves, so let us end todays matter here. You saw it too, our finances are indeed tight. We need to repossess that block ofnd. This is ourpensation. Please ept it. We shall proceed as nned and repossess thend.

    I looked at the gold coins in the small case in front of me. I clenched my fists tightly, almost enough to stab into my own flesh. My gut felt wrenched, making me feel sick. I resisted my impulse to jump up and get in his face. I was filled with mortification and I felt wronged, as well as feeling the pain of being humiliated.

    I thought I could grasp their weak-point, yet I had mine caught instead. I didnt kneel down as we agreed. If I knelt down this matter would be over. But since I didnt, theyll be able to me me and bad-mouth me behind my back. I represent the royal familys dignity and honour. If I kneel, it would be the equivalent of the royal family kneeling before the church. If I dont kneel, the church will use the royal family of not keeping its word. So what could I do? I had no choice but to suck it up and drop the matter.

    Im the prince. I cant joke around with moms honour. People might not say anything about me, but her majestys honour cannot be tarnished. If her majesty loses her honour and dignity, the people will be frightened. In fact, they might even do something.

    I dont have any n I can use right now. I dont have any way of salvaging the current situation. Ivepletely lost. My n was wrong right from the start. The moment I mentioned wanting to check the churchs current finances, the archbishop had figured out what I was nning. And here I thought I was the one running circles around the archbishop. In reality, he was the one ensnaring me in his trap.

    I was like a rat that thought it managed to steal a block of cheese, only to find out the trap had fallen down on me, leaving me in a bloody mess.

    Im out of ideas now. I can only ept this container and then shut my mouth, never asking about the orphanage again. I came here because I wanted to resolve the orphanages matter, but my arrival was actually the best way for them to make me give up.

    Are my ns useless against these old fat-asses?

    I clenched my teeth tightly and silently picked up the small case. The archbishop smiled as he sat back into his chair and then said: Your majesty, I enjoyed my chat with you this time. I hope you cane by frequently. Although you dont believe in god, you should have witnessed that god will help his believers solve their problems.

    . Goodbye.

    I wont be seeing you out. Goodnight, your majesty.

    I picked up my cape, wrapped it around my shoulders and then turned around and left.

    Damn it! Damn it! Damn iiiiiiit!!!

    As soon as I left the church, I punched a stone wall at the corner of the street while shouting at it. I panted heavily. I yanked my cape off with one hand. The anger in my chest hurt me enough to set me aze. I had no way of venting. Who can I take it out on? It was my own mistake. I can only let it burn me. This way, Ill be able to get a quick death and wont have to put up with the humiliation!

    Bloody hell.. That was so humiliating Im bloody disgusted. It hurts so bad He stepped all over my dignity. I was nothing more than a clown to him. My n and actions that I thought were perfect were treated as a joke by them. Not only did I fail to achieve my goals, I instead helped them achieve theirs.

    Your majesty, I warned you not to step out of line.

    Nier gave me a cold look from behind. Her tone carried her anger she couldnt suppress. She continued: Now do you know why I wouldnt let you go to the church? Did you manage to discover anything?

    This isnt what I wanted!

    I turned my head around. I grinded my teeth as I looked at Nier. I cant me Nier because I lied to her. I could only go to the church if I lied to Nier. I got lied to because I lied to Nier. Nier should be the one whos most hurt in this mess. I thumbed my chest and told her Id solve this problem, yet I ended up destroying the orphanage with my own hands. If I hadnt screwed up, the orphanage wouldve had a shred of hope, but now theyrepletely done for.

    I cant get involved with the orphanage again. As a matter of fact, I wont even be able to go there again. I cant let the church see me there. In other words, Nier wont be able to see the children again either.

    Are you satisfied now? Not only did you find out nothing, you even sacrificed those kids! Nier looked at me and angrily continued, I thought you at least had some preparations, but you didnt, and yet you went. I tried to stop you, but you still insisted on going alone. That isnt called courage! Its stupidity! And you youre the one who have sent those kids to their doom!

    Its not my fault!

    I looked at Nier and lost it. Even though I kept telling myself it wasnt Niers fault, I still couldnt resist the torturous anger in my head. I looked at Nier and shouted: What happened to those children wasnt my fault! Its not my fault that theyre orphans! Im not the one thats repossessing thend! My original n wasnt to save them! Their lives have nothing to do with me! What I want to know right now is who killed my Mera!

    Did you find out then?! You brought the children into it, so wheres your return?! I told you not to go. Mr. Castell told you not to go. Even her majesty told you not to go. What have you achieved?!

    Nierpletely lost it with me. She grabbed her sword handle tightly and shouted at me: Thats right, those children are nothing from your perspective. Theyre just your pawns, am I right? But I care! I know what sort of life they lead! I know the fear of freezing and starving. You have never suffered that as the prince, thats why you can ditch the children without a care! Those kids are going to die because of you!

    Shut up! Youre my bodyguard, you have no right to speak to me like this!

    I am a Valkyrie! I have never sworn loyalty to you!

    Leave then! Go protect mom! Go protect your empress! Ill tell mom to get me another bodyguard to rece you! You go and be the loyal dog you are!! I thought we were friends. I thought you had changed the way you saw me. Ive tried to change, but you wouldnt even show me a smile! I dont care anymore! Im fed up! Go protect your empress! My life has nothing to do with you from here on out!!!

    I wentpletely bonkers, causing my voice to alter as well. My voice carried a hint of pain as if my anger was going to tear my throat apart. All my strength left my body. I started to feel dizzy because I was short of breath after shouting. Despite that, I still shouted at Nier.

    Nier looked at me. Niers hands were trembling from her anger. Her beautiful face now looked hideous. This was what Nier had hoped for most. She wanted to leave this so-called prince and return to the empresss side. But what he said infuriated her. A sense of despair and anger gave her an urge to draw her sword and sh the individual before her. She wanted to cut down the wobbling and despair-filled person before her.

    I couldnt ask for more!

 Book 4: Chapter 20

    Book 4: Chapter 20

    So thats what happened. I understand. The empress looked at Nier who was kneeling down on one knee in front of her, switched which leg went over the other, smiled and said, Rise, Nier. Its not your fault. Its my sons fault. I knew that this would happen. I knew he would go there. Hes not the type of child who would sit still just because he heard it was dangerous. Its just that he was too naive.

    The empress stood up and walked up to Nier who was still kneeling. She stroked her head and said: Its been tough on you during this time, Nier. I havent had to worry since you were by my sons side. You wont need to bodyguard him in theing days. I think its best if you two separate for some time.

    Understood.

    Nier raised her head and looked at the empress. As she raised her head, she met eyes with the empress who was lowering her head. Nier reacted surprised and quickly lowered her head.

    You dont have to be afraid, Nier.

    The empress smiled and pulled Nier up. She then stroked her face. Nier was shocked to receive love from the empress. When she came to see the empress, she had prepared herself for death. She never expected the empress to not me her. The empress looked at her face andplimented her: Nier, I feel that you are very beautiful, even as a female.

    Your majesty I

    No, I should say that you too are a woman.

    The empress hushed Nier who wanted to exin by cing her finger on her lips. Her pretty flower-petal-like lips that were soft and exquisite gently receded. The empress wore an expression that resembled a smile, but at the same time not as she looked at Nier and then said, I know that you hate the fact that you are a female because your mother abandoned you and eloped with another man. However

    The empress ran her finger down her t neck, down her bosom that was evidently perky even through her chest-cloth, and finally stopped at her lower abdomen. Nier looked at the empresss hand nkly. She looked at the empress, not knowing what she wanted to say. However, the empress was right. She hated the fact that she was a woman.

    In her mind, women were bitches that could abandon their child for a man and money. All women were weaklings and filthy to no end. All women were spineless. She always wanted to kill herself because she was a woman. It was thanks to meeting the empress that she realised women could be amazing like her too.

    After meeting the empress, she never allowed anybody to look at her as a woman. She trained like a male, did things males did and forbade anyone from mentioning her gender. From her perspective, the empress was the onlyplete woman. She wasnt as powerful as the empress yet. She was still the woman she hated.

    But Youre a woman after all. Since youre a woman, its hard to avoid developing romantic feelings for a man if you spend a lot of time with him. That is aw of this world that cannot be opposed.

    The empress looked at Nier, smiled and softly said: Have you been really enjoying your time outside with my son recently? You should move around together with him as his bodyguard, but

    The empress gently grabbed hold of the small cloth pouch with embroidery on Niers belt. The lollies inside rolled around making a depressing sound.

    But Isnt your rtionship with my son too good?

    Your majesty, I dare not!!

    Nier quickly went down on her knees. While the empress was wearing a smile, her killing intent around her virtually froze the air in the room. Cold sweat ran down Niers back. The empresss domineering aura smashed onto her back. It felt like her head would be separated from her body if she were to raise her head even slightly.

    You better not, Nier. While I did give you special rights, I didnt give you the right to fall in love with my son. You are a Valkyrie. Even if you are pretty, youre just a pretty Valkyrie. My sons wife wont be a Valkyrie. His wife will be a princess if not a ruler of a nation. Know your ce as a Valkyrie. Stay by my side for now just as you always have.

    The empress sat back on the bed and looked at Nier. She smiled and her killing intent slowly dissipated. Nier quivered as she raised her head and looked at the empress.

    Nier let out a breath of relief, and then looked at the ground and softly replied: As youmand.

    I lied on my bed looking at the pattern on the roof silently.

    Your majesty, have a snack. You did not have dinner either. Are you not hungry?

    I heard a sound from the door and Lunas somewhat concerned tone.

    I rolled over and replied: Ill pass

    Are you sure?

    Her voice sounded slightly sad. After a moment of silence, Luna spoke out again. This time it sounded like she was trying to raise her spirits: Your majesty, Miss Gilliante has not returned yet Do you want to

    Dont remind me of her!!

    My shout carrying a hint of my sobs frightened Luna. Luna hesitated for a moment before taking out a key from her chest and then opening the door.

    I apologise, your majesty.

    Luna looked at my curled up posture and sighed. I curled myself up as tightly as I could. The humiliation and pain tortured every inch of my heart. My regret and despair suffocated me. Not only did I fail to aplish what I promised Nier, I even threw away the childrens future. I shooed Nier off a second time and even said mean things to her. What have I done today? Im just a jerk.

    I could only vent at those around me. Im so hopeless that I hate myself. Why didnt I listen to them today? Why did I have to be so stubborn? Where did I get my confidence from? Just because I solved the matter with Castor, that doesnt mean that Im smarter than everyone.

    I suck at fighting, and Ick intellect. My past ispletely useless here.

    Im no different to garbage here.

    Your majesty did you fight with Miss Gilliante?

    Luna knelt in front of the bed and ced her beautiful face before me. She looked at me with worry. She looked at my tears on my face. She reached her hand out to stroke my head.

    I I Luna Luna. Am I Am I useless? I I cant do anything right I cant do anything. I can only watch those by my side die I can only hurt those by my side. I I wanted to change, but why Why?

    Thats not true. Your majesty I apologise for my rudeness.

    Luna gently hugged my head, pulled it into her soft and warm valleys. Luna gently stroked my head and let me cry in her embrace. She held me like a mother holding her sulking child and gently said: Your majesty, I dont know how to console people. When I performed rituals in the past, I could onlyfort kids like this. But I dont think what you said is right. You are not a useless person. You are gentle, kind and respect everyone

    But those things are useless! They dont serve any purpose! Who have I saved with my gentleness? Who have I saved with my kindness?! Those things are all useless! It would be thousands of times faster if I just set the church aze!! Mera died in front of me! The orphanage is going to get torn down! I havent saved anyone!!

    I shouted in Lunas embrace. I was filled with a sense of inferiority and hate for myself. I shouted like I had given up on myself. Gentleness and kindness are useless. Im fed up. Im fed up of people seeing nothing but my gentleness and kindness. Those are the most useless things in this world. You cant save anyone with them!

    No, your majesty, you saved me!

    Luna shouted over my voice in my ear. She suddenly tightened her grip on me and said loudly: You saved me, your majesty. You saved me from that group of people. It was your gentleness that saved me. It was because you showed me respect that I found my pride. The happiness I now have was given to me by you, your majesty. Your majesty, you are not a useless person. Your gentleness and kindness are not useless. You can save people. You are my hero. You are the hero that saved me!

    A few teardrops fell by my ear. Luna hugged me tightly and loudly called me a hero. Lunas warmth was right by my side. Lunas words were right by my ear. I gave Luna everything she has. Luna was the only one I saved.

    She was the only one who was truly loyal to me by my side. She was the only person I couldpletely rely on. She was the only person I saved.

    I can save others

    I can be someone elses hero

    After a moment of silence, I softly said: Luna

    Luna sniffed and then asked with a smile: What is it your majesty?

    Just hold me like this please

    Sure, your majesty.

 Book 4: Chapter 21

    Book 4: Chapter 21

    Son, I heard about what happened to you yesterday.

    I sat at the table and had my head down as I looked at the bread and honey in front of me. I quietly replied: Sorry, mom.

    Nier was standing behind the empress opposite me. She had her hand on her sword handle as she trained her eyes ahead of her. She didnt look at me.

    Ah No! Thats not it! Mommy isnt criticising you! Thats not what mommy meant!!

    Mom waved her hands in a flustered fashion and loudly said, Mommy wasnt faulting you! Dont be upset, son! Mommy really wasnt ming you! Really! Mommy is just worried about you. Mommy is very happy to see you happy. Mommy wont criticise you because of what happened. Honest.

    I raised my head with a bitter smile on my face. I looked at mom who was desperately trying to exin herself, afraid that I would be upset, and replied: Its fine, mom. It was my mistake. I didnt listen to your advice. I was overconfident and acted on my own, causing you trouble. Im very sorry, mom. Im very sorry. So please dont worry mom. Critique me as you see fit.

    Half of my apology was to the empress, and the other half was to Nier. Mom stayed mull for a moment and scanned me as if it were the first time shed seen me like this. Nier on the other hand didnt budge. And no, she didnt shift her line of sight. A momentter, mom smiled and in a relieved tone said: Son, criticising someone is meant to serve to inform them of their mistake. Since youre aware of your mistake now, what reason is there for mom to criticise you? Whats happened has happened. What we need to think about isnt why it happened, but how to resolve it. I understand your method now. I dont think your thinking was wrong. Its just that you acted too hastily. This is good. Learn to keep your calm in the future, son.

    Yes. Thank you, mom.

    I lowered my head and finished the food in front of me. I then stood up, looked at mom and said, Mom, Im leaving now.

    Hmm? Whats your n, son?

    I dont have any ns. I dont intend to leave the pce today.

    Thats good. Have a good rest today, son. You dont have to do anything about what happened now, son.

    Mom smiled and nodded. She then said, Drink with mommy again tonight, son. A shipment of wine from the desert came this time. Mommy really likes it.

    Alright.

    I nodded and then left the dining hall.

    The empress watched her son leave and then let out a sigh of relief before patting her chest. The empress looked more nervous than her son was before. She let out a big breath of air and said: Im so d. Im so d. My son isnt angry. Hes not angry. I didnt make him upset. Im so, so d.

    Nier didnt say anything as she stood behind her.

    Whats wrong, Nier? Id say its more correct to say that my son was apologising to you instead of me just now.

    Nier looked at the empress and replied: I dare not, your majesty. How could I be angry with his majesty?

    Is that right?

    The empress smiled as she looked at Nier. She then stretched her back and then wore a serious expression, and said: Call my scouts over. I shall order them tounch an investigation.

    Roger. Nier bowed and then turned around. Therge window where the sun shone through highlighted her entire body. Today is a rare warm dayte in autumn. The sun was no longer cold. It was warm now. In front of the window, the empress walked across with the maid in ck and white in tow. The maid wore a bright smile on her beautiful white face.

    Nier?

    Sorry, your majesty.

    Nier realised she actually spaced out for a moment. She then left the dining hall. When she raised her head up, she could see the bright sunlight. If not for what happened yesterday, she could probably be out of the pce ying with the children around now

    I cant think like that. Nier shook her head to throw away those thoughts, leaving her with just her expressionless look and her hand on her sword handle. She faced the opposite direction and walked on resolutely and alone.

    Luna followed me by my side and asked: Your majesty, where are we going?

    To look for Castell.

    I continued, Castells business office is in the pce. I finally know where to find the copper coins.

    Your majesty you

    Ah. Youre right. Im not going to give up. I replied nonchntly. I then clenched my teeth and said, I dont care about some orphanage or kids right now. All I want to find out right now is how my friend died and who tried to assassinate me. But before that, I need to confirm where the copper coins have disappeared off to. There are only two possible ces, one is the pce, and the other is the church.

    Luna smiled and said from my side: Although I dont understand, I hope it works out.

    Castells office is actually located right at the forefront of the pce. That should be the ce where there is the most amount of peopleing and going. While this is the royal pce, its not as though people arepletely forbidden from entering. its just that the inner court area is off-limits. This is the office of the chamber ofmerce. People whoe and go are probably merchants or nobles looking to go after something.

    Luna, wait for me here.

    Alright, your majesty.

    When I entered the pce, there were peopleing and going in therge hall. I pushed the people standing at the front counter aside, and looked at the surprised look of the receptionist and said: Call Castell here.

    Mr. Castell is currently

    I said, call Castell here!

    I looked at him and in a cold tone said, Im the prince, Troy. If you dare waste my time with one more word, Ill make it so you never leave this ce.

    Yes! Your majesty! Please calm down!

    The receptionist got up in a panic and left. A momentter, Castell appeared before me with a smile. He scanned me and said: Good morning, your majesty. It is rare for you to take the initiative toe and look for me. Do you have business with me today? It looks like you are not in a good mood.

    I looked at him and in a cold tone said: I want to see your treasury.

    What

    Castell basically got sshed with a bucket of water by what I asked. It was the first time he looked at me with a puzzled expression. However, he quickly recovered hisid-backposure. He smiled and said: Your majesty, there is nothing to see in our treasury. Did you want to check the books or store something?

    I looked at him and repeated myself: I said, I want to see your treasury. Take me there now.

    Her majesty delegated the duty of running this ce to me. If you are here to inspect it under her majestys orders, I shall allow you passage right away. Otherwise, I cannot allow you to see the treasury even if you are the prince. I cannot allow you whether it is in terms of regtions or reason.

    Castell continued looking at me with a smile as he rejected me.

    I smiled and pulled out my handgun at my waist. I aimed it at my own temple. Castell reacted with shock. He looked at me and in a startled voice eximed: Your majesty, what are you doing?! Calm down!

    Oh yeah? Calm down? I said I want to see your treasury. I looked at him and coldly continued, Didnt you say you needed her majestys orders? Didnt you say you only follow her majestys orders? If you dont take me there, Ill pull the trigger right now. Youre right. I cant order you. But do I need to tell you what her majesty will do if I die before you?

    Are you threatening me?!

    Thats right. Im threatening you.

    I looked at him. I narrowed my eyes and chuckled coldly. I then said: How about we give it a try? If you dont take me, Ill pull the trigger right now. Everything will be over once I die anyway. As for what will happen to you, I dont know. Castell, you dont think youre somehow different to the Valkyries, do you? I always knew how to make you all obey me, but I wasnt too willing to use it. But I feel like using it now. Take me to the treasury now.

    Castell looked at me utterly shocked as if it was the first time he saw me act like this. I narrowed my eyes as I looked at him while continuing to hold my gun to my head.

    Alright, I will take you there. However, you must put your gun down first, your majesty.

    A moment after, Castell took a step back and made an invitational gesture. I nodded and put my gun back to my waist before following him.

    <strong>**IMPORTANT:</strong> Extra chapter will be released tomorrow, but only readable at lordobsidian(dot, and you will need to get the link from the disqusments section in tomorrows chapter as it will be archived and wont be on your updates. Will remind you again tomorrow.

 Book 4: Chapter 22

    Book 4: Chapter 22

    The copper coins really were here with you. I kicked open the chest in front of me. The open chests in front of me were filled with copper coins. Castell stood to one side. He looked at me with a bitter smile and said: Your majesty, I can definitely exin the origins of these coins. This is the ie of salt merchants. This is not my ie. It should be considered the nations ie.

    So you raised the price of salt so high that you had to repossess virtually all of the copper coins?

    I turned around, grabbed Castells cor and shouted: Youre ying with fire, you know?! Salt is a necessarymodity. Are you trying to incite a rebellion among the lower ss by raising the price of it so high?

    Please calm down, your majesty. I did not want to raise the price of salt so high. It is just that purchasing salt from Castor, shipping it here and then opening a store to sell it are all things that require money. I have dropped the price prior to selling it on the market, but because the cost of procuring salt is so expensive, I have no choice.

    I let go and shoved Castell aside. I looked at the copper coins in front of me and frowned. I thought about things for a moment and then said: Give me the salt and the money. Ill prepare things. Ill solve this in your ce. But before that, tell me Castell, and dont give me those half-assed responses, Im not in the mood to y word-games with you. Tell me, why are the costs so high? Is it the cost of shipping, operating a store or human resources?

    Its the cost of the goods.

    Castell looked at me. He didnt reveal a smile like he usually does. I think it was the first time I saw him get serious. He adjusted his cor while looking at me and continued, Your majesty, since you want to know, I shall tell you. The price of salt is so high this year because of Castors side. The businesses that had also done business with us decided to turn against us.

    Turn against us?

    Because the inventory cost dropped. Castell looked at me and continued, Castor is now our vassal state so there are no custom taxes, therefore dramatically dropping the cost of salt we buy from them. However, they rejected us. They want to sell to us at the original price to make up for the difference. Naturally, we could not ept it. However, there was another group that bought salt at that price. Therefore we had no choice but to buy the remaining salt at a higher price. If we did not, we might not have any salt this year.

    Who are the ones who bought the salt from our side?

    It was not the empire.

    Castell looked at me and shook his head. He then said: It was not our empires businesses because we are the only ones who can buy and sell salt. Trafficking salt privately will incur the death penalty. There may be some people who would take a small amount of salt, but there is no way they would be able to move that much salt. If they were to ship it in privately, we would have discovered them.

    Then who was it?

    A Castor business.

    What? I looked at Castell and frowned. I then said: Thats impossible. Castors merchants bought their own salt? They bought the salt they manufactured? I cant see the point of it unless theyve got a death-wish. Are you sure its not our people that are pretending to be Castors merchants over in their territory?

    Yes. That is what we originally thought as well.

    However, after we looked into it, the business was confirmed to not be connected to the salt. The main focus of that business is construction materials Through our investigations, we discovered that virtually all of our businesses deal with that business because theyre in construction after all.

    Castell shook his head and then continued, I could not investigate that because there are honestly too many. We all need construction supplies. Castor is usually able to shiprge amounts of wood, stones and statues of god. Lots of ces need those things, so we had no way of investigating further.

    Statues of god?

    I stood still for a second. I then frowned and asked: Isnt it clear enough that the church is involved?! Did you not investigate the church?!

    Yes. I did check the churchs carriages. However, there really were statues of god inside. It is just that the statues Our men troops did not dare to break the statues open. But the statues were indeed made from normal stone, and upon knocking, they were solid inside. Therefore they should

    Why not? Whats there to be afraid of? Do you people actually hope that god will bless you? You people actually believe in god? I chuckled coldly. I then sat down on the chest and continued, Let me put it this way, I can make you lose your belief with just a few questions. First, if god exists, why doesnt he appear when people encounter problems? If he doesnt appear when people suffer, why should we respect god? If he does appear but doesnt help us solve our problems, whats the point of his existence?

    Castell shrugged and said: I do not believe in god either. However, it is probably the most effective thing for appeasing the peoples hearts since we all hope a non-existent figure appears to help us when we are helpless. The religion we are discussing due to war. It came from the stories soldiers told themselves before they went out to battle, which then became a religion.

    Her majesty won the wars. It had nothing to do with god.

    But the people need a religion. Your majesty, if you would like my guess, I would say some of Castors people were involved with the group that attempted to assassinate you. I would also assume they entered the nation through the church. I am not saying that the church is not directly involved, perhaps they did not know about it. However, only missionaries would be able to sneak weapons in and out of the borders safely.

    Got it.

    I stood up and walked out of the treasury. I then turned around and spoke, emphasising my words: Thank you very much, Castell. Youve given me a reason to destroy them. I didnt see their money at the church so they must be investing in something. Since I know the problem with salt, I think the church is definitely involved with it. No matter what happens next, Im going to do something crazy. Get ready to clean up after my rampage.

    Castell looked at me and scanned my face. He then revealed a helpless smile and said: Your majesty, your expression right now strongly resembles her majesty. You are rightfully her son. You used to be very gently, gentle to the point that you were unlike her majesty. However I can see her majesty within you right now. I will do my best to assist you because cleaning up after her majesty goes on a rampage is my duty.

    Ill be leaving it in your hands then.

    I whipped my cape and walked up the steps. I exited the hall and went to look for Luna.

    Luna surprisingly didnt approach me. I frowned and squinted to look for her in the crowd. Using my enhanced sight from my elven lineage, I quickly spotted Luna in her maid uniform being surrounded by three guys.

    I walked over. Luna wore the same expression she wore when she was on stage at the auction. She noticed me and cried loudly. She pushed the guys in front of her away and threw herself at me. When she reached me, she grabbed my arm tightly.

    Whats wrong?

    I pulled Luna behind me and looked at the three guys in front of me. The leader of them was a noble that looked around thirty. He wore a mocking smile as he looked at Luna behind me and said: My, dont run, Luna~, didnt we y together before? You moved around on top of me so happily~. Luna, I still cant forget your body~. That was a great day~. My friends also really

    He suddenly cut himself off because he had a gun pointed to his forehead. I looked at him with an ice-cold gaze andmanded: Kneel and apologise.

    You are

    Get down on your knees and apologise.

    I

    *BANG!*

    My white cape instantly got covered in blood and brain-parts. A lifeless body staggered before copsing to the ground with both eyes open as it looked up at the sky with the surprised look one has before death. His blood and brain parts slowly poured out, covering the ground in them. I looked at the other two who turned around to run and pulled the trigger on them without any hesitation.

    Luna grabbed my back and cried loudly: Your majesty!!

    I shouted: Guards!!

    The guards holding spears looked at me terrified. They werent sure if they were supposed to point their spears at me or somewhere else. I pointed to the three corpses in front and shouted: Deal with them.

    Your majesty you

    Its alright, Luna.

    I took in a big breath and removed my cape to cover Luna who was trembling. In a soft voice I said: I wont let anyone disrespect the people around me from now on.

    <strong>**IMPORTANT:</strong> Extra chapter (uncensored/deleted) link in Disqusments.

 Book 4: Chapter 23

    Book 4: Chapter 23

    Son, wait a moment.

    After dinner, I made a small bow and went to leave. However, just as I went to leave, mom called out to me.

    I turned around. Mom wiped her mouth with her napkin. She then looked at me and asked: Did you kill at the pce gates today?

    I nodded and nonchntly replied: Yes.

    I put on my new cape. The one covered in blood had been thrown away. Its probably with those corpses already. I dont care who they are, who their father is, or who their grandfather is. If theyre rtively troublesome, its better to just kill them.

    Its pointless to show their kind kindness. They arent my servants. They didnt swear loyalty to me. The best way to get that kind to show respect is to shed blood instead of showing them respect.

    Mom looked at me and asked: Can you tell me your reason for killing them?

    I looked at mom and replied: Because they insulted Luna.

    Mom revealed a smile of approval, nodded and said: Youre not in the wrong. My dear son, if an emperors people are insulted, its the same as insulting the emperor himself. Son, you made the right decision in this matter. Its just that you shocked me since you werent like this in the past.

    If it was me of the past, I wouldve allowed Luna to continue suffering their insults. I looked at mom. I lowered my head, clenched my fists tightly, clenched my teeth and said: You cant protect with kindness. I want to protect and to get revenge, so I want power I want power where no one can question me

    You will obtain it, son. If you continue to tread this path, you may see more bloodshed, however, when you emerge, you will emerge as an outstanding king. Mom looked at me. Her gaze was somewhatplicated to exin. It contained a hint offort, but also a hint of sadness. She wiped her hands and stood up. She walked over and gently pulled me into her embrace, and then quietly said: But, but when youre tired and frustrated, mommy will always be behind you. Mommy will hold you like this forever.

    Uhm

    I breathed in moms scent. The scent stimted my nose, causing me to almost tear up. I desperately controlled my eye lids. I cant cry. I swore that night that I would never cry again, that I would not let those around me cry, and that I would not let anyone insult those around me. I want to protect the people by my side with my own power.

    I know about Lunas past. I know what Luna once went through. And I know what she was once like. But Luna as I know her now got picked on today right in front of my eyes. Luna then grabbed onto me with despair silently as if the world had ended.

    She lost her bright smilepletely.

    When I returned to my room, I called out, and Luna stood up from her chair to the side. She forced a smile and walked over. She struggled to utter: I apologise for not weing you, your majesty.

    Its fine. More importantly, why are you crying again? I gently cupped Lunas face and gently wiped away her tears. Luna closed her eyes and in a hoarse voice said: Its nothing, your majesty It is just I recalled the past The people The two people I saw today.. made me think of

    You dont need to think about the past, Luna. I looked at Luna and in a soft voice continued, You are my close servant. You are no longer the you of the past.

    Your majesty am I filthy? Every time every time every time I bath I hate my body Lunas tears came out of her closed eyes. She lost her voice in her sobs. Her petite powerless body leaned onto mine as she cried.

    No, Luna, its not your fault. Dont cling to the past. Its not your fault. You are now my close servant. I wont let something like that happen again. Ill always protect you, I promise. Youre the only one thats loyal to me of all the people around me. Youre the only person Ive saved. I only have you by my side

    I hugged Luna tightly. When I was writhing in pain, it was Luna who gave me warmth. When I had nothing, Luna was the only one who held me. Nier isnt mine at the end of the day. Nier is always thinking of her majesty. But Luna, only Luna thinks of me.

    Thank you thank you your majesty thank you You are the only one who is willing to protect me. You are the only one who shows me a smile. You are the only one who does not lust after my body. You are the only one who treated me with dignity. You are my hero, and my entire world So I beg you right now

    Luna raised her head with her face covered in tears. Her green eyes reflected the light from the fire. She grabbed my chest tightly and tippy-toed up.

    Her soft yet ice cold lips felt like a peck. I looked at her nkly. Luna looked at me and hugged me tightly. She buried her head in my chest and softly said: I beg please hold me now If I have you If you do not think poorly of me please hold me I do not want to be tormented by the past anymore I I wont have nightmares if I am in your arms

    Luna

    I looked at Lunas face and Luna looked at me. She smiled helplessly and said: Your majesty please do not be disgusted with me

    After that, I had a night I would never forget. Under the moonlight, Lunas body was so beautiful. Lunas kiss was so cold. I could only feel Lunas sadness and despair under the moonlight. Maybe that was her past. She moved around on another persons hips, moaned while mounting someone, but this time must be her most blissful one because we intertwined our fingers and never once let go that night despite how crazy we went.

    Luna

    Your majesty

    I looked at Luna who was naked in my arms. I smiled helplessly and said: Sorry, Luna. I certainly wont be able to

    I understand, your majesty. Luna smiled meekly and continued, I know that you cannot possibly marry me. However, I am already very happy to be able to do this sort of thing with the man I love. I truly feel happy. This is enough, your majesty This is enough Its okay if you forget what happened tonight as well, your majesty.

    Luna

    Your majesty, if you are alright with it can I share with you some of my past? Once I have let it out, I will not be afraid of my past again

    Go on.

    That night, I learnt about the suffering a person could go through. Gangbanged by a group of men. Forced abortions after she was pregnant by crushing her child, and then picking the shattered flesh out. And they didnt stop. Not even an hourter, she was rocking her body atop a fatty. What I heard froze my entire body.

    However, Luna wore an agonised smile and continued nonchntly as though she was discussing the weather tomorrow. She told me about her hopeless past, her pain and her past.

    Luna

    I couldnt help myself from locking her in my embrace. She was the same age as Lucia, yet she had gone through so much suffering that most would never experience in an entire lifetime. She was just a small girl. How much had she been through? How much had she put up with? Its a miracle thats shes lived until now.

    Its fine your majesty Luna smiled as she shuffled upwards on my chest. She softly said: Its all in the past now Its all in the past now Now and in the future you will be the only one by my side I will be able to have the most gentle and kind person in this world that you are by my side

 Book 4: Chapter 24

    Book 4: Chapter 24

    Dear Lucia, I hope you have adapted to life in the North. The purpose of this letter is to confess I thought about it for a moment, but my pen never touched the paper again. After thinking it over and over, I decided it was best not to confess to Lucia. Lucia can smell the scent other elves leave behind on me. I trust that my entire body is covered in Lunas scent. Its not that I fell in love with Luna. Its just that I randomly pitied her and went along with her yesterday. What I feel for Luna is sympathy, not love. If Im honest, Lucia might forgive me

    But when I thought about the personality of elves Lucia would fly here, look for Luna and cut her up before taking me back. She would actually do that. After a moment of hesitation, I scrunched up the thirteenth letter into a ball and threw it into the fire.

    Luna knocked on the door, walked in, bowed and said: Your majesty, the people you asked to see have arrived and are waiting for you in the guest room.

    Alright.

    I nodded, picked up my coat by the side and wore it on. Luna looked at me with a smile. She walked up to me and helped me adjust my cor. She tippy-toed up like she was going to kiss me, but she didnt kiss me this time.

    You are ready now, your majesty.

    Luna restored her usual smile the next day and didnt show any odd signs. She greeted people as per usual as if nothing happenedst night. I didnt mention anything either. What happened that night was imprinted in my heart. It was our treasured memory.

    Luna and I left the room and came to the guest room. It was the first time there were so many people seated in the guest room of the outer court. Right now, people dressed in formal robes were seated on both sides of the long table listening.

    Attention!

    I shouted and the voices in the room went silent. All of them rose and saluted me. They respectfully said: We wish you the best of health, your majesty.

    Sit.

    I sat in the master-seat and looked at all the nervous faces. There were young faces, old faces and a few females. They werent high-ranking officials or nobles. They were just merchants, ones that only had one store. However, their stores were located in terrific locations.

    You are all here today for a simple matter.

    Luna bent over and handed me a document. I took it and threw it onto the table. I looked at them and indifferently said: And that is to sell your stores to me. I wont forcefully take them from you. If you can work with me, we will all benefit. I know that its very unreasonable for me to make this sudden proposal, so I will pay you three times the estimated worth of your current store. Oh, youll have to trust thepetence of the royal courts merchants abilities to make estimations. I trust that you can ept this offer, so dont bargain.

    They looked at me with astonishment as if I just told them aliens exist and that the aliens were pole-dancing. I looked at them and said: What are you looking at me for? Youll get your payment once you sign. Are you questioning my ability topensate you? Her majesty is backing me. Do you think I cant afford it?

    One of them looked at me and struggled to utter: No, your majesty, it is just it is a little too sudden Our stores are still operating as usual, so suddenly buying them off us puts us in a bit of a predicament

    Thats why Im paying you three times the price. Something happened and I urgently need your stores. Is three times the price enough for you to find a bigger location to run your store? If you dont wish to continue in business, thats enough for you to retire, isnt it? You wont have to worry aboutnd, will you?

    I chuckled coldly as I looked at them. I continued: Im in a rush. I desperately need thend you currently possess. I can give you time to think, but I cant give you much time. I stand before you as a sincere buyer keen on buying your store. If you dont ept, the next time I stand before you will be as the prince. Think about it. When Ie back from dinner, I hope Ill see your signatures. That way, Ill even be able to give you a few bottles of wine when you leave.

    I then stood up and left without sparing the people behind me any attention. Luna who was behind me, smiled and saluted the merchants before closing the door.

    Your majesty, have you already finished your discussions with them?

    When I arrived at the dining hall, Castell had already finished setting up his napkin and wasnt standing on ceremony. I nodded and sat down. Luna helped me with my napkin and then stepped aside. Castell stroked his smooth chin and then revealed a helpless smile before saying: I never expected you to do this. If you spend money like this, you will spend several months-worth of my ie within two days. Further, there is still the salt to consider.

    Her majesty didnt say anything, so what are you whinging about? In the future, if the prices of goods randomly increase, the empire will have the rights to stand up and punish those who raise the price of goods. This doesnt give the freedom to ruin the market, but allows us to maintain a stable financial system.

    Your majesty, you might make the merchants unhappy like that, wont you?

    The moment they hoard goods and raise prices, theyre no longer merchants but criminals. I cut open the chicken and then looked at Castell and added, I dont think those people will hesitate. If they do, Ill send someone to their stores and stash salt there. When I inspect their stores tomorrow, Ill execute them for the crime of privately selling salt.

    Castell smiled helplessly. He raised his wine-cup and said: Your majesty You now seem to be even more extreme than her majesty

    Yeah? If I could build such arge empire as mom has, I wouldnt have had to watch my friend die in front of my eyes, and I wouldve been able to protect those I wanted to protect. I looked at Castell, clenched my teeth and continued, You think I dont hate my current self? I just have no choice. Only now can I protect my everything. Only now can I protect the people around me from getting hurt. This is the only way. If loathing myself would allow me to keep those around me safe, I wont hesitate.

    Castell looked at me. His eyes contained aplex expression. For a while, the only sound that could be heard in the dining hall was the sound of eating utensils clinking. A momentter, Castell said: Your majesty, look after yourself as you force yourself. Do not overextend. It is not as if it is uneptable for you to sometimes to ask someone to spoil you.

    I looked at Castell and asked: Have you asked someone to spoil you before then, Castell?

    This is how I have always been. Thank you for looking after me, your majesty.

    Castell smiled and dodged the question. He then ced his fork and knife down. Two maids then stepped forth to collect his te. I ced my fork and knife down as well. I stood up and Luna came over. She smiled and bid Castell farewell. She then followed me from behind and opened the door to the guest room once again.

    The people inside had already left. I picked up the document on the table. Every page had been signed. I nodded and left the room. I handed it to Castell and said: Im going to check the results tomorrow. Its best that I can start my n the day after. I dont have much time, Castell.

    As youmand.

 Book 4: Chapter 25

    Book 4: Chapter 25

    Nier.

    Nier knocked on the door and entered the room. She looked at the empress lying on the bed with her nket covering her. She bowed and asked: What orders do you have, your majesty?

    My son seems to have done something big again today. Nier, take a group of Valkyries and go check it out. If someone tries to get in his way, get rid of them.

    Nier looked at her majesty silently for a moment before asking with puzzlement: His majesty?

    Thats right, my son. It looks like hes been making big moves recently. Hes changed. Im happy yet hurt at the same time.

    Your majesty, I I Could you ask someone else to go?

    Nier looked at the empress. It was the first time she looked like she was in a dilemma as she continued, I I do not wish to see his majesty.

    Whats wrong, Nier? Could it be that youre worried you cant hold back your feelings for him when you see him? Nier, is there a problem with going to check on him as a Valkyrie? The empress chuckled and turned around to look at Nier. She sternly said, Alice is in charge of safety in the royal pce, and youre the only one left I can trust. I didnt ask you to stay by his side. I just asked you to check if there is anyone trying to hurt him and what exactly hes trying to do.

    Understood.

    Nier noticed the empresss resolute gaze and thereby knew she had no way of objecting. She took in a deep breath: As youmand, your majesty.

    Right now, I was watching a horse carriage carry salt into a store that had been cleaned properly and said: Prepare the salt properly, and package them properly. The other stores are pretty much ready to go. Next, I want you to distribute salt for free here and I want you to continue doing so for the next week.

    While Castell was crying that the price of salt increased due to the shortage, I saw a mountain of salt. Castell wont have any salt in his storage for the meanwhile since Im distributing salt like this, but this will bring the price of salt back down. As long as everyone has salt, they wont go and buy salt. If no one is buying salt, there wont be a market even for those privately trafficking salt.

    The church definitely isnt as stupid as I thought. They wont store money in their own warehouse if they had money because itd be discovered if an inspection was conducted. Hence, theyre definitely investing. And Im confident they invested in salt this time.

    I opened the royal capitals map. The stores I bought wereid out around the church, so now Ive got them surrounded inside the circumference of the stores I own.

    Why doesnt the church have money?

    Its because they exchanged their money for goods. Since theyve exchanged it for goods, they wouldnt let it sit there to rot. I dont know why they went through a construction business, but since its got to do with the statues of god, theres definitely something wrong with the statues. As there is a problem, that means theyre trying to privately import salt. Given that that is the case, Im going to make the salt you have turn into useless goods!

    You humiliated me so you can forget about doing business. Since you decided to try and make a killing by raising the price of goods, Ill make you go bankrupt. The churchs cash flow is poor at the moment. I imagine that theyll have better cash flow once they get thend back. They need to sell all the salt they have on hand soon.

    Alright, lets see you try.

    Castell said the church was involved with Meras death, so they no longer have any reason to exist. As long as Im alive, Ill make sure the church is destroyed. I know that the church is spread out all over the ce with many branches. Its pointless for me to smash the church directly, so Im going to make you kneel before me and confess to your sins. Theres nothing I wont do to that end.

    Nier looked at the market in front of her and was somewhat perplexed by what she saw. She felt like she had entered a foreign country. Seeing the different neon characters caused her to space out. It had only been two days since shest came here, yet it seemed as if a century had gone by. There wasnt a big change in the market. However, the person before her wasnt the guy that was always smiling.

    Not long ago, she was scolded by him right at this corner. She didnt have any reason to get angry. She didnt swear loyalty to him, nor was she his subordinate. He liked to loathe himself and that was pointless to her. But why? Her heart ached after she was scolded that day. A strange feeling of anger rushed to her head, causing her to want to argue with him.

    Why could she not keep her calm in his presence? Why did she feel hurt because of him? Her body, heart and sword were given to her by the empress. She was the empress proud Valkyrie. Why did she get angry and mncholic because of him? Why was she so hesitant when the empress said she wasnt allowed to get close to him?

    Why? Why was she like this? It was just one night, yet the pain she felt, felt like she had lost a world? Why was she hesitant to see him? Why was she so sad?

    The Valkyrie behind her noticed her instructor frozen in ce at the corner of the street. She hesitated for a moment and then called out to her: Instructor?

    Ah Nier jerked her body as she returned to reality. She then turned around and continued forward. She looked in the direction of the orphanage. She lowered her eyes slightly. The Valkyries behind her hadnt noticed their instructors change. It was the same road, but the person who walked by her side was no longer the same. It had just been one night, yet both of their hearts had changed. After that night, the young mans smile hadpletely disappeared, while his back started to make him appear dependable. That failure was like a cut covered in painful water, leaving behind a determined look on the young mans face.

    Perhaps he was suffering more than she was due to his failure to protect the orphanage. Because he couldnt find out what he wanted, he felt he was even more hopeless. She didnt know what he was thinking, but she could never forget the mortifying feeling of not having the ability to get revenge after seeing friends and family die before her eyes.

    Her majesty had given her power, and had promised to help him. He just had to sit in the pce and wait for the good news, yet he insisted on going at it alone. While stupid and slow, he never retreated when he met with danger. Perhaps he was braver than she was.

    Your majesty!

    Nier came to her senses when she heard the Valkyries by her greet his majesty. She reacted surprised before quickly raising her head and looking ahead.

    In front of her was a silhouette of someone she was familiar with. He was holding the hands of his maid. The two of them seemed to have bought something. The prince held the maids hand. His maid looked up and showed his majesty a smile brighter than the sun.

    The two of them were friendly and interacted warmly as if the prince was holding his wifes hand as they went for a leisure troll. It was a heart-warming scene that would make one jealous. Watching the two of them, Nier clenched her teeth and gripped her sword handle tightly.

    I heard the Valkyries call out and turned around. I happened to see Nier who had her head down.

    Nier, does her majesty have business?

    No.

    Alright, Im going to continue with my business then.

    Nier raised her head and looked at the prince. The person that shouldve been walking by his side shouldve been herself. However, seeing Luna walk by his side gave off a friendly and heart-warming feeling, making her feel that there was no room for her to get in between them. It was like the prince should have always been walking together with Luna, while she was but just a bodyguard.

    She was a Valkyrie, the empresss Valkyrie. Why did she walk up to his majesty and walk behind him when she saw that scene as if it was a habit? It was the same scene. Thats how it should be. Why was Luna standing in her ce?

    Nier looked at the princes back and loudly asked: Your majesty, could I ask what it is you are doing?

    I turned around. My ck eyes carried a trace of anger: Im going about my own business.

 Book 4: Chapter 26

    Book 4: Chapter 26

    After dinner, mom called me as soon as I stood up. She wiped her mouth, looked at me and said: : Son, are you free tonight? How about sharing some drinks with mommy? Mommy is free tonight.

    Mom, tonight I

    Son, how much longer are you going to continue putting up this front?

    Mom sighed and continued: Didnt mommy tell you already? When youre tired, just ask mommy to spoil you. Son, do you think mommy cant tell? You dont want to do what youre currently doing at all. Son, you are putting up a front and forcing yourself to do something you dont want to do because youre different to mommy.

    I looked at mom, clenched my fists and sternly eximed: Im not! This is what I want to do! This is what I did!

    Mom smiled helplessly and then said: Son,e to mommys room. There are some things that are better said as we drink.

    Alright.

    I rxed my hands, looked at mom and nodded. Mom stood up and Nier came out. She followed behind us as we headed to the inner court. Perhaps its my imagination, but I keep feeling that Nier is looking at me. However, every time I turn around, Niers gaze is always trained forward.

    Once we arrived at the inner court, mom pulled the door to her room open and we entered. Nier bowed and said: I shall go and bring the wine over, and then closed the door. Mom sighed, took off her coat and threw it aside. She then turned around with a smile and said: Dont stand on ceremony, son,e and drink with mommy.

    Mom sat on her bed and patted the spot next to her.

    Alright but I want to know what you want to talk about, mom.

    I removed my cape and ced it aside before sitting down next to mom. Mom affectionately hugged me as she stroked my head and said: Son, mommy doesnt want to say anything in particr. Its just that mommy noticed that you were so worn out so mommy wanted to help you rx a bit. Mommy isnt talking about physical fatigue, but mental fatigue.

    Mom! I told you, I

    Shh Son, let mommy finish.

    Mom suddenly extended her finger and ced it on my lips. She then smiled as she looked at I who was desperately trying to speak, tilted her head and continued: Let mommy guess, you want to say that theyre things youre willing to do, that you dont want to be the same you of the past, that you want to take revenge and that you want to change, right? Mommy knows~, mommy understands. Youre mommys son, so mommy knows whatever youre thinking.

    Your majesty, your wine is here.

    Nier pushed the door open and came in. She ced a small table and the wine in front of us before bowing and leaving the room and closing the door. Mom let go of me. She filled up the wine-cups with white wine and said: This is spirits from the desert. Mommy really likes it because once youre drunk, youll be able to forget about everything.

    I raised my wine-cup and clinked mine with moms before finishing it in one go. The wine went down my oesophagus and into my gut, lighting up all of my cells and blood like I drank fuel. When it reached my gut, it felt like a de was grinding against my gut. I could feel my eyes burn and go numb. That caused me to suddenly tear up and for my body to be hot.

    Cough, cough cough, cough, cough!!

    I covered my mouth as I coughed.

    Are you alright, son?

    Mom patted me on my back and then refilled my cup. She then raised her cup, looked at the wine in it and said: It feels like drinking a de when you drink the first cup of this one. But the second cup onwards feels like drinking water. Its not that its weak, but because your throat has be numb by then.

    Cough, cough Mom this wine is hot.

    I think this wine is already sixty-degrees for sure. The only simr wine Ive drank before is Cao Yuan Bai. I looked at mom. My head was spinning. I had no idea what mom was saying.

    Mom looked at me and finished her wine in one shot. Mom wasid back as if she was drinking water. In fact, her face didnt even go red. Ive never actually seen mom drunk. Mom ced the wine down, looked at me and said: When mommy was young, mommy was also a young girl, no different to girls now. Mommy liked pretty dresses, stole moms make-up, learnt to sing and dance, but a few yearster, mommy killed another human being for the first time.

    Mom

    Did you think mommy was willing? At the time, mommy was hurt and sad too. Mommy desperately tried to wash mommys hands, but it felt like the blood wouldnt wash off. However, mommy couldnt rest or stop because there was more people mommy had to kill out there. Mommy wanted forgiveness. Mommy didnt want to drink wine from a skull, but mommy had no choice as there were countless people behind pushing mommy to advance. Mommy wore the mask of an empress until now. And now, mommy can no longer separate from bloodshed.

    Mom tilted her head upwards to drink more wine. She smiled bitterly and said: Son, you must know that a mask can help you achieve your goals. Youre wearing the mask of the prince just as mommy wears the mask of the empress. I know what youre like deep down. Youre gentle and kind. You must be suffering as you do these things. But were all also aware that we have to continue once we wear our mask on.

    I looked at mom and clenched my teeth. I withstood the pain in my gut and seriously said: Mom mom, I truly must continue like this.

    I no longer knew if the pain I felt in my gut was due to the wine or what mom said. I no longer knew if the tears on my face were because I coughed or because of my suffering.

    However, I didntpletely agree with mom. Every choice I made and the resolve I formed in Lunas arms were like that. Perhaps this wasnt my nature, but I wasnt suffering too much either.

    Thats right I wasnt sad at all I never thought about the consequences that woulde out of my decisions

    If thats the case, you couldve just squandered all of those stores or framed them up. But instead, you bought their stores off them for three-times the price. Son, you just used money so that you wouldnt hate yourself. Son, mommy understands. Mommy treats mommys soldiers so generously in order topensate for the pain mommy witnesses when soldiers fall. Son, masks are very useful, but if you wear them for too long, itll merge with your original nature. Itll merge with your skin and be part of your flesh, stopping you from removing it forever.

    Mom ced her wine-cup down and pushed the table away. She then gently hugged me who was dizzy. She sighed at the sight of my tears that wouldnt stop and ced my head onto her thigh. She gently stroked my head and softly said: This is what it means to mature. Son, maturing means slowly bing the person you dont want to be. Son, youre just like mommy. Mommy understands you, your thoughts and the suffering you feel. So when youre by mommys side, you dont have to act tough. Use wine as a means of letting it out. Go ahead and cry. Hug mommy. Take your mask off when youre with mommy.

    I Im not I I

    My tears flowed out uncontrobly. My entire body quivered. I felt numb and relieved at the same time. I didnt know why I was like that. I didnt know why I was so sad. I didnt know why I felt so wretched. I didnt know why I felt so rxed either. It was like the tension on the bowstring finally went away. I breathed in moms scent while crying tears of joy and pain.

    Thats just how I am This is my true nature This is how I am I willingly changed into how I am now. I swear I will continue on like this

    Mommy understands, mommy understands.

    But why? Why? Why could I not hold back my tears when mom touched me?

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Cao Yuan Bai is a type of white wine in China, thats 60 degrees whiches from Mongolia.

 Book 4: Chapter 27

    Book 4: Chapter 27

    Your majesty, ording to my observations, the horse carriage loaded with churchs goods enters the the market every day early in the morning because their carriages arerge due to the size of the statues. The royal capitals regtion is that horse carriages carrying heavy goods may only enter early in the morning. That is when there are the fewest guards and people. Perhaps that is how they snuck in.

    I nodded and waved my hand to send Castells subordinate away. Luna walked up lightly and threw my cape onto my back. In a quiet voice, she said: Your majesty, you got drunk tonight, so I do not think you should go if it is early in the morning.

    I picked up the berries on the te by the side and took a big bite. An unbearable sour taste suddenly made me almost spit them out. I gave it my all to chew the stuff in my mouth and swallow the unbearably sour juice before throwing the remaining berries away. I then stood up and said: No, I have to go and inspect the churchs horse carriages tomorrow morning. I might not find anything, but I must check things out.

    Your majesty, your body will not be able to bear it. These berries can only help you sober up, so you still need to rest.

    Luna gave me a gentle back-hug with her arms around my neck. She softly said next to my ear: Dont get yourself sick, your majesty. Dont overwork yourself.

    Thank you, Luna. But I cant sleep even if you asked me to right now.

    I turned around to look at Luna. Luna smiled before letting go and leaving the room. A momentter, Luna came back in with a pot of tea and some simple snacks. Luna ced a tea cup and the teapot in front of me, and then poured me a hot cup of tea. She smiled and said: In that case, let us have a chat then, your majesty.

    I looked at Luna. Luna wore a gentle smile on the corner of her mouth. She held the wooden cup of tea and had a drink. Humanitys tea and elven tea is pretty much the same. The difference is that humanity boils tea-leaves, milk and other stuff together. Both hot and cold teas have their own attraction. I picked my tea-cup up. The refreshments were veryrge coarse wheat cakes. It looks like they were Lunas refreshments and not mine.

    The maids have snacks, but they looked very coarse. I think it must be this stuff.

    Alright, what do you want to talk about, Luna?

    Luna rested her head on her hand and thought about it for a moment. A momentter, she smiled helplessly and said: Your majesty, I do not know what to talk about either. But lets talk about the elvennds. Your majesty, did you hear about a ce rich in gold while you were with the elves? That ce is my hometown. That ce is called the Gold Vige. It is just a small vige, but lots of gold is produced there. The elf kings crown was provided by us as well as other jewellery made from gold. It is a very beautiful vige. When I was young, I frequently yed in theke and could even find tiny gold tablets.

    Luna revealed a reminiscent smile. Her gaze lit up like the way the water in a river reflects the sunlight. She looked at me, smiled bitterly and said: But when the human army passed through, they massacred the entire vige. I fortunately evaded death because I was outside the vige at the temple during the time. However, I got sold off to humanitys side.. I never saw the elven forests after that.

    I looked at her and silently drank my tea. It was the story of her past. Luna had lived longer than I had, yet it could be recounted in mere minutes. For an elf, redundant events in life must not be worth remembering. I wonder how much Luna remembered of waking up every day, going to y by theke, the adults carrying raw ore, and moms gathering together to sculpt exquisite gold bits of jewellery, a lifestyle not worth mentioning. It was like theke she once yed in was now just a memory.

    That river now only flowed in her mind. Does Luna cry when she recalls the memories in her dreams?

    After a moment of silence, I said: That must be where I was born too I imagine Mmm Im not sure if its the same ce. Mom said that I was born in a vige that produced gold. If that is true, we might unknowingly be childhood friends.

    I do not think so, your majesty. I think you would have been born in a vige in humanitysnds.

    Havent I told you many times that Im the prince of elves?

    There you go again. The prince of elves must be a pure-blooded elf. Luna pursed her lips into a smile but she wore a somewhat hopeless expression like the forced smile you give when someone tries to make a joke thats not funny. I shook my head helplessly. Since Luna is still unwilling to believe me, I do want to do something.

    I looked at Luna and suggested: Since thats the case,e with me to the elven side for once after this month ends, Luna.

    What? Luna reacted surprised. She then waved her hands frantically and continued, No, no, no. Your majesty, I cannot go back I I cannot return to the elves with my body in the state that it is in now If the elves find out what happened to me If they smell the scent of so many humans on me, they will kick me out.

    Its fine. Wont you be covered in my scent if I hold you tightly? Im an elf after all Can you not smell my elven scent on me?

    Lucias scent should be on me. Luna would mind no matter what, right? Luna looked at me. She shook her head while wearing a bitter smile and said: I am very sorry, your majesty, my elven senses have deteriorated since I have lived here with humans for so long I am now a broken-elf I do not think I can be a mother anymore either.

    Luna ced her hands on her belly with a sad expression. But a secondter, she raised her head and said: But never mind. I do not think there is anyone who would want to be with me anyway. I am happy just to serve at your side, your majesty. I am fine as long as I am by your side.

    So are youing with me?

    I looked at Luna and took in a deep breath. I cupped her face, looked into her eyes and said: Dont worry about those things. Luna, no matter what happened, the elves will ept you. If the elves dont ept you, I will still ept you. If you dont trust me, make a trip with me. I believe that we share the same birthce. Youve been away for so long so you should go back and take a look, Luna. Come with me Luna. Come and see your home.

    Luna looked at me nkly. I could see the mes flicker in her eyes as if a river flowed in her eyes. I could see her longing for home in her eyes. Shes an elf. Nobody would be happy that they lost all their innate elven characteristics. Further, the things Luna experienced here in humanitysnds definitely arent considered pretty by her.

    Luna is an elf. I want to take her back there. The humannds dont suit her. I want to take her home, back to the elven forests where she could truly live her life.

    The elvennds were her true home.

    Alright your majesty.

    Luna helplessly closed her eyes and sighed as if she lost to me. She then opened her eyes, looked at me with a slight smile and said: Your majesty it would be so nice if all humans could be as gentle as you are Your majesty, I I do not want to leave you wherever we are

    But youre an elf.

    Are you not an elf too, your majesty?

    Luna looked at me. She gently brushed her body against mine. She hugged me around my waist and snuggled up on my chest. In a relieved tone, she said: Isnt my home here?

 Book 4: Chapter 28

    Book 4: Chapter 28

    Humanitys early mornings were very cold. While theres no rule about staying indoorste at night in the royal capital, drunkards lying on the streets and cleaners were found early in the morning. Winter hade so the night patrol units had an extra job and that was to pick up drunkards, because if they didnt, the drunkards would freeze to death.

    Your majesty!

    The guards up on the city walls spotted me walking up the tower, and bowed to salute me. I nodded and then walked out of the tower while the guards surrounded me and stood on the city gate. Humanitys city walls were massive. Looking down from the top would make you dizzy. The freezing early morning wind pricked all my exposed skin. I reached my hand out to stop Luna who intended to walk out of the tower and softly said: Its windy outside, so wait for me here.

    Luna paused for a second. She then smiled and said: Alright, your majesty.

    Your majesty!

    The guards at the top of the city walls noticed meing up and saluted me. I nodded and asked: How much longer until the churchs heavy-goods horse carriage arrives?

    A guard answered: There is roughly half-an-hour before it arrives.

    I looked at the end of the street. The sun had juste up. Its bright rays shone in my direction and the cold breeze came along for the ride. The breeze blew my thick cape away. I looked at the bright sun in the distance. People say that looking at the sun can make one happy, but I wasnt feeling any hope or joy. To the contrary, I could only feel the ice-cold air and hear the wind whistling. Every breath I took felt like I was breathing in ice, pricking my organs.

    Masks are very useful, but if you wear them for too long, itll merge with your original nature. Itll merge with your skin and be part of your flesh, stopping you from removing it forever.

    But what choice do I have? If wearing a mask could help me resolve the problem before me, Id be willing to let the mask sit on my face for that long. I made up my mind that night in Lunas arms. I cant protect anyone right now. I might lose Luna who gave me warmth for all i know. Since thats the case, Ill wear the mask of a tyrant and cut down everything in my way. It would be heroic even if I were to spill a river of blood.

    Im Lunas hero so Im willing to spill a river of blood for her sake. Ill go all the way even if I must pick up my de out of hatred. If I get tired, I can cry in moms arms for a while. When I dont want to wear the mask, I can still take a breather. Im much luckier than mom was, because I at least get the opportunity to remove my mask every now and then.

    Your majesty, look after yourself. Do not let yourself catch a cold.

    A person suddenly appeared in front of me. My cape which had been blown away once again sat on my shoulders. I lowered my head and looked at Luna who was standing in the wind with a smile in front of me. She wrapped my cape around me and buttoned it up. She then reached her hand out to grab the cape which was blown by the wind.

    Your majesty, let me hold your cape for you.

    Luna stuck tightly to me and held my cape down. I looked at Lunas small head. Her back was exposed to the cold wind. I suddenly felt an urge to pull Luna into my cape and hold her in my arms. My arm moved, but then I slowly lowered them. Guards were around me. I cant hug my own maid in front of them.

    I clenched my teeth and turned to walk toward the tower. The guard captain walking in front asked: Your majesty, the churchs goods horse carriage will be here any moment. Did you want to wait here or

    Im going to personally inspect it.

    Thats..

    I said Im going to personally inspect it. Whats wrong? Did you take bribes from the church and then turn a blind eye to them? I chuckled aloofly, looked at the captain and said, Do I need to get someone to investigate you or shall I mention something to her majesty?

    I dare not! I apologise! I did not! I make sure to inspect very carefully! The captain knelt down like he was faced with death. The empresss punishment was probably more terrifying for them since they saw her more often. I chuckled coldly, walked past him and finally arrived at the bottom.

    Horse carriages thate from outside the city need to register and thoseing into the royal capital for business need to pay tax. However, the amount is very small. Its just five silver empire coins. I saw fourrge horse carriages stop at the entrance. A few guards were speaking to the coaches. I walked over and they looked at me. They were frozen in ce for a moment before they swiftly saluted me; Your majesty!

    I ignored the guards and directly asked the coach: What do you have?

    The coach stayed still and silent. He then revealed a ttering smile and replied: A Statue of god. It is statue that the church uses.

    Is that right? Get off. Im going to inspect it.

    Thats

    I drew my gun, pointed it at him and said: Get off.

    Alright, alright, alright!! Put your gun down, your majesty! The coach looked shocked. He tossed the reins aside and jumped to the side. The guards saw mee over and reach my hand out to open the carriage. I shouted loudly: Get lost, all of you. Ill kill anyone who dares to approach this carriage! Get lost!

    All of the guards froze up and then immediately left. I wont let anyone touch this horse carriage before me. Although theres no way they can hide anything in the statue, I might not be able to spot it if they fumbled with them in some way. I walked up to the rear of the carriage and pulled the door open. There really was only a statue of god inside. A Large statue of gody in the carriage. I imagine it would take a few people to carry it out.

    The statue was made of stone and had oil spread on it. I reached my hand out to touch it. It certainly felt like stone. It was cold and rough. I then formed a fist and hammer-fisted it hard. I only heard thuds which indicated it was solid inside.

    I stood still for a moment and then pulled my gun out and aimed it at the statue inside. Just as I was about to open fire, the guards cried out and leapt over, blocking my front view.

    I looked at them and pointed my gun at the head of the guard at the forefront. I shouted: You all looking to die?!

    Your majesty! You cannot break the statue of god! This is a statue of god!

    Theres no damn god in this world. The food you ate and the things you use were all given to you by her majesty, and yet you still believe in god? Get lost, otherwise Ill kill you and then run a spear through your corpse!

    Your majesty!! You really cannot damage the statue! God will get angry! We cannot let you do this! We will stop you even at the cost of our lives!

    I looked at the guards who didnt back down and thundered: What if her majesty orders you to leave then?! Do you intend to go against her majestys orders?!

    But it is not her majesty who is ordering us right now! Her majesty would not give such an order because she is the incarnation of god!

    The guards retorted me. They blocked the statue,pletely stopping me from damaging the statue.

    I took in a deep breath and looked at the guards. A momentter, I then put my gun back, whipped my cape and said: Luna, lets go.

    I cant kill the guards over this. These guards arent my subordinates. They dont devote their loyalty to me. If I kill them now, the military units will get angry. I would just be encouraging them to stand on the churchs side. I definitely cant do that.

    The coach who was standing by the side shouted: Your majesty this carriage

    With my back facing them I said: Send them to the church. When is the next time youreing?

    Three dayster.

    I nodded and then turned around to give the coach a viinous smile like Id achieved my goal and said: Bon voyage then. I certainly cant damage your statue. It would be bad if I hurt the guards for damaging your statue, but if an ident were to happen while you were transporting them, then its not my fault.

    Your majesty, you!

    Luna, lets go.

    I turned around and strutted off, leaving the shocked coach and guards. You wont allow me to damage the statue did you say? Sure thing. Its not my fault if an ident happens to you on the way to your destination. Ill definitely personally smash the statue. Theres no way that statue is normal.

    The brilliance of god shall never shine in the shadow of the shrine!

 Book 4: Chapter 29

    Book 4: Chapter 29

    Miss Gilliante. Nier turned to look at Luna who brought up a hot cup of tea for her and held it up to her. Nier ignored her while continuing to look forward with her hand on her sword handle as if Luna didnt exist. Luna didnt panic or get mad. She just stood there in front of Nier holding up the tea cup while looking at her.

    The sky finally lost out to the heavy cold. Although it shouldve still been winter, snow had begun to fall. Nier wore her thick cape as she stood outside. Ayer of snow had already formed on her cape. Luna was just wearing a simple maid uniform which offered very little in terms of warmth. Further, elves naturally dislike the cold so she was shivering due to the cold. However, she didnt drink the hot tea in her hand despite that.

    Miss Gilliante This is tea his majesty told me to bring to you

    Luna felt like her mouth had frozen. Nier sighed and then called another Valkyrie over. She shook off the snow on her and then took the cup of tea before drinking the now cold cup of tea. Luna smiled as she looked at Nier and said: If you do this I think his majesty might not look at you

    His majesty?

    Nier looked at the cup of tea and frowned a little. She then took the cup and returned it to Luna. Nier then turned around and walked to the inner court. Luna followed her back to the warm small room and let out a sigh of relief. Nier pulled open the entrance to the small room to the side and went in. This ce was the rest room for Valkyries on duty. Luna looked inside with a slight feeling of concern.

    Although Nier didnt invite her in, she didnt close the door. Luna hesitated for a moment before saying: Please excuse me. and then entered the room.

    The room was very small with only one bed, one desk and one chair. Nier sat on the bed with her back against the wall and closed her eyes to rest. Luna sat on the wooden chair to the side and looked at Nier. She asked: Miss Gilliante If you do not mind, could I ask you a question? Umm

    Nier didnt spare her a look. She kept her eyes closed and Luna wasnt sure if she was indeed asleep. Luna smiled bitterly. Nier truly doesnt like her. They two of them had never exchanged a single sentence between them before even when they lived together. Luna usually speaks to Nier, but Nier never replied.

    I will consider it as you having agreed then. I want to know why you and his majesty are angry with each other You two were a great match You looked amazing when you walked together. Why did you two get angry with each other? His majesty has always looked down recently. I think he probably wants to apologise to you.

    Nier opened her eyes and looked at Luna. Her gaze showed annoyance and anger. Luna smiled helplessly. She then looked at Nier and said: Miss Gilliante, you care about his majesty, dont you? You react at the very mention of his majesty Whatever the case I feel that you and his majesty are very

    The tip of a sharp sword was pointed at Lunas neck the next second. Nier was still sitting just a second before, and yet her sword was already at Lunas neck. Niers gaze was very close up to her. Anger spurred her up. She looked at Luna and in a cold tone said: Say one more word of nonsense and Ill kill you where you sit.

    Threatening me with a de is pointless, Miss Gilliante. Luna still had her friendly smile on. She wasnt the least bit afraid of Niers sword. She looked at Nier and in rxed tone said: Ive seen many things which were more frightening. If I was the past version of myself, I would step forward into your de without any hesitation to escape. But I am now worried about his majesty, just like you are, Miss Gilliante. You cannot stop the call of your heart with a de.

    Nier looked at her and violently said: Quit with the nonsense. Get out right now.

    She didnt dare to slit open Lunas throat because Luna was now the princes personal servant. In terms of status, they were on equal footing now. However, since the empress doted on the prince, Lunas status in the pce was slightly higher than even her own.

    The first time you spoke to me was because of his majesty. Luna didnt budge. She looked at Luna and spoke in a tone like she was pleading her, Miss Gilliante, there are some things that only you can help his majesty with. I cannot protect his majesty. All I can do is sacrifice my life for him. I cannot actually protect him. Miss Gilliante, regardless of what happened between the both of you, his majesty needs you right now.

    It has nothing to do with me!

    It does have to do with you!

    His majestys life has got nothing to do with me. I am her majestys Valkyrie. I only care about her majestys safety.

    It is meaningless to lie to yourself like this, Miss Gilliante.

    Luna stood up, looked at Nier, smiled helplessly and continued, Miss Gilliante, you care about his majesty, thats why you try to convince yourself otherwise with your identity as a Valkyrie. Otherwise, you wouldnt have left, given her majestys previous order was for you to guard him.

    What do you know? His majesty

    What about me?

    I stood outside the door and looked at the both of them.

    Nier reacted surprised. She rolled her wrist and sheathed her sword. She then looked at me, bowed and greeted me: Your majesty.

    Nier.

    I looked at her and then smiled helplessly while saying, Nier, are you still not willing to forgive me? What happened previously was my fault. I hope that you will be able to continue protecting me.

    Nier raised her head. In a polite and firm tone, she said: I never got angry because of you. I dont dare to. I am her majestys Valkyrie. Only her majesty can give me orders, not you.

    I thought so.

    I smiled helplessly. I then looked at Nier and continued, Im not ordering you. Im begging you, Nier. Im not ordering you to help me, but begging you to help me, because I cantplete the next step alone. I need your help. Thats right, I need you. I require your strength to make it a sess.

    Nier looked at me and nonchntly replied: I cant agree even if you beg me. I am a Valkyrie.

    Nier didnt look angry or proud. She looked expressionless as usual, as if nothing happened between us, like we had never met before. I looked at Nier, clenched my fist and said: Her majestys orders are she ordered you to drop all your uing jobs and gave you a three day vacation. You can do as you please during these three days. So Im begging you to help me for these three days.

    What? This this

    Nier gave a shocked reaction as she looked at me. It was the first time she wore a look of shock on her face. She looked at me without knowing what to do. It looks like shes never thought about vacations. It was the first time she had thoughts about acting on her own ord.

    I looked at her, extended my hand out and said: Dont let me down, Nier. I pleaded mom to get you your freedom. I hope you can help me during these three days, not as a Valkyrie, but as Nier, my bodyguard. Help me make this a sess.

    So you are no longer a Valkyrie, Miss Gilliante. What are you going to do now that you are not a Valkyrie? Luna looked at Nier and pleaded, Miss Gilliante, do what you want to do. Do not lie to yourself. You really want to help his majesty, dont you? You care about his majesty, dont you?!

    Nier.

    I

    I looked at Nier and she looked at me like she was in a dilemma. She bit down on her lips. It was the first time she was hesitant. She swept her eyes over the two of us. I didnt move or press her. I just waited for her.

    Nier looked at me and I was still looking at her. I then softly said: Sorry, Nier.

    Nier shivered and then lowered her head. She slowly removed her long sword and ced it on the table. Afterwards, she took in a deep breath and raised her head to look at me again. She sternly said: Your majesty, I, Nier Gilliante shall follow your orders temporarily. However, please grant me a sword!

 Book 4: Chapter 30

    Book 4: Chapter 30

    Luna pushed the door open and saw Nier ying with an elven sabre. She smiled and said: With regards to swords and sabres, elves are most certainly confident with their craftsmanship.

    Nier narrowed her eyes and red at Luna. After scoffing, she sheathed the sabre and ced it on the table. She then stood up and looked at Luna. Luna smiled as she looked back at Nier and asked: Since we both now devote our loyalty to his majesty, you do not need to treat me with such hostility, right? If we had topare who hated who more, I should hate you humans more, would you not agree?

    Nier looked at her and coldly said: Hate to your hearts content then.

    But I dont hate you humans because you have such a gentle prince. However, his majesty is a half-blood. Mana flows in his majestys body. Luna smiled and touched her own chest. She gently continued, My mana has finally started to circte again after his majesty held me.

    You and his majesty-?!

    Nier was exasperated. She looked at her and a random feeling of rage she couldnt supress surfaced. She grabbed the sabre by the side, pressed it on Lunas chest and then pressed her up against the wall, and thundered: Youre sullying the royal familys blood! You were already told that you cant have a rtionship with his majesty!! I could now rightfully kill you ording to her majestys wishes!

    ording to her majestys wishes or ording to yours? Luna looked at Niers expression and smiled helplessly. She then added: Miss Gilliante, I dont think the anger youre showing on your face is for her majestys sake. Do you want to kill me because of her majestys order or your own desire?

    Of course its because of her majestys order!

    But youre not a Valkyrie right now. Youre his majestys bodyguard. His majesty getting together with someone has nothing to do with you, does it? Luna looked at Nier. She tilted her head and then looked at Nier who was speechless. She shook her head and continued, But you dont have to worry, Miss Gilliante. His majesty didnt fall for me. I know that his majesty loves someone else. What he feels for me is pity and sympathy. As for holding me, that was my desire so that I could feel fortunate when I recall my past. Remembering that I once held the man I love will prevent me from thinking about the suffering and torment in my past. His majesty didnt hug me out of love, but most probably, because he felt sympathetic towards me. If youre angry, Miss Gilliante, you should be angry with that girl. She is the one that his majesty truly loves.

    Whats that got to do with me? Im not interested in his majestys love affairs. This is about you. Donte close to his majesty!

    Nier snorted before sheathing her de and releasing Luna. Luna patted her chest and looked at Nier. She turned around to sit on her bed. She then smiled and said: I know. I love his majesty, thats why I cant be with him. His majestys future is definitely not with me. Perhaps it is with you, Miss Gilliante.

    Dont spout nonsense! Nier whipped her head and looked at her. In a stern tone, she said: There is no way his majestys lover will be us!

    But youre the only one who can protect his majesty, isnt that right? Luna smiled helplessly as she looked at Nier and continued, I can stay by his majestys side, but I cant protect him. You are her majestys Valkyrie, but youre the only person his majesty can rely on. And are you truly positive that you dont have any feelings for his majesty?

    I dont! I hate his majesty! Hes the weakest person Ive ever seen! Hes the person thatcks courage the most, and he doesnt have a brain!

    Is that how you truly feel? I actually think that his majesty is the bravest person. Luna looked at Nier and calmly continued, Think about it carefully, Miss Gilliante. Is the courage you have truly yours? Ites from your loyalty to her majesty, in other words, youre brave because her majesty is behind you. But what about his majesty? His majesty never had her majestys support in the past. He has always stood at the forefront regardless of what happens. He has never backed down a single step, and to what end? He does it for the happiness of others. Even the things hes doing now are for the sake of protecting those around him. His majesty doesnt have anything. He doesnt know swordsmanship, and is somewhat stupid, but hes never backed down before. Is that not courage? He is willing to give way to others when ites to his own matters, but he would never back down a single step if somebody tried to hurt us.

    Who could hurt me?

    In the case that there was, his majesty would definitely protect you even if he cant do anything. He will definitely stand up and not back down.

    He has already abandoned me He didnt protect what I wanted to protect He gave up on me

    Nier lowered her head and clenched her fist tightly. The candy pouch at her waist shook along with its owners body. She hadnt seen the children in a long time and his majesty hadnt mentioned it once. Those orphans were probably no longer around, and her haven had probably disappeared. Maybe theyd be starving when she next sees them.

    He wouldnt, Nier. Please trust his majesty. Even now, he is still gentle and kind. He will definitely help you. When you have a problem, rely on his majesty. His majesty will definitely will. He definitely will.

    Rely on? Nier chuckled coldly and continued, Theres never been anyone I could rely on. Im a Valkyrie. I dont need anything or anyone to rely on. If Im so weak that Id have to rely on another, I wouldnt be worthy of being her majestys guard!

    But there are some things you cant do. Trust his majesty. He can definitely help you protect that which you want to protect.

    Luna looked at Nier with her eyes full of confidence. Nier was speechless for a moment. She retracted the rebuff she was about to say. She then turned around and dropped down onto the bed. Lunaughed and then sat down on her bed.

    All good now.

    I sealed the envelope, took out a spoon from the fire and put the royal familys seal on the letter. I then ced it aside to wait for it to dry. I then wrote everything I did on the letter including how I pushed Luna down. But when I was about to write the address, I froze up.

    Where is Lucia at right now?

    I chuckled helplessly to myself. I dont even know where Lucia is. It looks like I wrote this letter for nothing.

    I took out the pendant by my belt. It was something Lucia and Mera left for me. Ill love Lucia forever if I drink it, right? I dont intend to drink it right now though because whenever I think of my lover, I think of Lucia.

    Were going to get married soon. After I return, Im going to leave Luna in her hometown and then Ill be able to be with Lucia. This time, Ill make sure Lucia doesnt get into danger.

    But reminiscing about Lucia right now wont help me with my current goal. I spread open the map of the royal capital and drew a line from the city gates. I then looked at the map silently in deep thought. Where should I take action for the next step?

    Your majesty, the things you asked for have been prepared.

    Good. Get ready. I dont buy what that coach said. Leave the things here. This is the princes orders. Tell every station on the way to notify me as soon as they see the churchs horse carriage.

    Understood!

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *You may have notice how I started using contractions for Lunas speech in her exchange with Nier. That is because Luna makes a change in formality in her speech towards Nier, and makes sense given Nier is no longer a Valkyrie (for now).

    **In case youre confused with the part where he grabs a spoon to use as a heat-stamp, it is indeed an actual spoon. Here is what they look like visually /item/40837529814.htm

 Book 4: Chapter 31

    Book 4: Chapter 31

    Your majesty! Your majesty! I turned my head around to see an individual dressed in a courteous and exquisite robe panting as he ran toward me. Discussions had just ended in the conference chamber and I had just escaped moms embrace. Just as I was about to return to the outer court, the individual in question called out to me. Nier looked at him and I with puzzlement. She subconsciously drew her sword half-way out. I pressed my hand on Niers shoulder, and then looked at him and asked: You are?

    He desperately tried to catch his breath before removing his hat, bowing to salute me and asked: I I am in charge of Meldapany. I havee to greet you. Would you happen to have some time to discuss something with me, your majesty?

    I considered it. Ive never heard of thispany. He took out a small card from his shirt and handed it to me. I took it, but before I could read any of the letters, my eyes were fixated on the code heraldry.

    It was the same one as the one on Meras box.

    I took in a deep breath as a surge of anger surfaced from all my veins. I looked at him and really wanted to shoot him dead on the spot. But killing him now would be impulsive of me. There are some details I still need to find out. I looked at him and nodded. I replied: I have time. Come meet me at the conference chamber in the outer court.

    Understood. I shall head back and make some preparations!

    He wiped his sweat off his forehead and showed a look of relief before bowing and leaving. I watched him from behind and clenched my teeth tightly. The look in Meras eyes appeared before my eyes once again. Thepany is just an empty shell. The church must be behind the now bankrupt Meldapany because there would be repercussions if the church were toe out and do business with their faces shown to the public, hence why they need apany to carry out jobs for them. It looks like me distributing salt has sessfully caused them to start to panic.

    This further confirms my theory that the church is involved with salt dealings. They mustve been privately trafficking salt previously. Now that Castors salt business is out of the picture, its impacting their profits, and therefore they need to hoard salt to bump up its price. Now, how did the church smuggle the salt in? I think Ive already got my answer. It has to be those statues of god.

    Lets head back, Nier.

    I turned around and headed to the outer court. Nier looked at me and hesitated for a moment before asking: Your majesty, your face looks pale. Are you not well?

    Its actually my mood thats foul right now.

    I gave Nier a simple response and then we returned to the outer court. Luna happened to juste back from outside as well. I paused for a while. Luna doesnt usually leave the outer court, so why did she suddenly leave today?

    Luna.

    I called out to her and she stopped to turn around to look at me. She smiled as she bowed and replied: Your majesty, Miss Gilliante, wee back.

    Luna, what did you go out for?

    Erm Someone asked to see your personal servant and then the head-maid came to look for me. I went to see him. He wanted to give me a small container with pearls inside, but I turned him down.

    Luna looked at me with a smile and said: Your majesty, it looks like there are people who want to get on your good side. Perhaps they do not know what you like so they tried get on my good side.

    It looks like thats the case. But I think its pointless regardless if they get on your good side or Niers. Iughed and then led the two of them into the outer court. Luna is definitely loyal to me. As long as Im alive, shell never do anything that could put me at risk, while Nier wouldnt spare them time of the day. Im a hundred percent safe with these two by my side. They wouldnt use illicit drugs or gamble.

    When we returned to my bedroom, Luna looked at me pacing back-and-forth inside the room and asked: Your majesty, you look slightly anxious. Did something happen?

    I gave her a simple reply: Probably so. Im waiting for someone.

    I then looked at Luna and said: If it goes well, Ill be able to confirm lots of things, and soon solve all my problems.

    Although I do not really understand you must remain calm, your majesty. Do not let what happened previously happen again. Of course, that is if it happens again. Luna ced a tea-cup down with and smile. She then looked at me and continued, I canfort you again your majesty, if you do not mind that is.

    I looked at Lunas smiling face, shook my head and said: I wont. I wont be so rash this time. Thank you, Luna, but I wont again.

    I gently grabbed hold of Lunas hand. Lunas slender white hands were like a pianists hands. The white skin of elves is like transparent skin that hadnt been damaged. If were just considering appearances, Luna looks very beautiful and elegant like an eloquent flower in bloom. But I knew what cruel treatments her body had been subjected to.

    I also know that pity and love arent the same. I let myself betray Lucia once because of it, but that wont happen again. I love Lucia, so I wont betray her.

    I understand, your majesty.

    Luna smiled and then held my hand gently. She then continued, I really envy your lover, your majesty. I think she must be very happy to be able to always be by your side, just like Miss Gilliante she must be happy to be by your side

    What are you saying? Nier is definitely happier by the empresss side. Shes Niers reason to live.

    I let go of her hand and stood up. I adjusted my cor and wore on my robe to receive the guest in the outer courts guest room. I touched my Earth Dragon armour at the same time. There was a damaged spot thanks to Mera. I never patched it up with Earth Dragon armour. It was just sewn back together through normal sewing means. However, I dont think that someone would coincidentally stab that same spot on the next assassination attempt.

    I dont know what thispany is looking for me for, but I never felt it was for anything good. The moment I started distributing salt, I basically publically dered war to the very end. The church probably thought Id just be an obedient little boy after I took the money. They never expected me to purchase all the stores around like a madman. Now, all the denizens who go to the church to pray and whatnot get attracted by the salt, thus lining up and going home instead of donating. Instead of bothering with some god from obscurity, its more realistic to go home and look after your own kids. This should reduce the feelings the people have for god significantly.

    If everyone has enough to eat and can stay warm, nobody would have to entrust their hopes with god. People entrust their hope to god precisely because there are things they want yet cant get.

    Nier knocked on the door and then came in and reported: Your majesty, thepanys representative has arrived in the conference chamber.

    I nodded, took in a deep breath and clenched my fists tightly. While I think the church is probably panicked, the speed at which they responded still surprises me. But I guess its good. This is my goal after all. I cant forcefully tear the church down, so lets sit down and negotiate, except Im not going to calmly and harmoniously negotiate with them now.

 Book 4: Chapter 32

    Book 4: Chapter 32

    Before we get down to business, let me say something. I narrowed my eyes to look at the representative in front of me and sombrely said, Nier, go and find out which guard brought this cage in without my permission. After you find out, kill him.

    Understood.

    Nier nodded and just a momentter, I heard a loud cry of pain from outside. Nier understood my intentions. It would be boring to kill the guard outside in one go. I want him to cry out in pain, loud enough that his cries could be heard by the entire outer court. I sat in the master-seat, listening to the cries of anguish and pain until silence was reached. I then ced my tea-cup in my hand down and looked at the representative next to me.

    He looked at me with astonishment. Behind him was the cage that angered me. The cage was covered up with a red cloth. I didnt know what was inside, but the door-guard deserved to die for allowing something to be brought into my outer court without my permission.

    Nier came back to the conference chamber and tossed a few diamonds covered in blood on the table beforeing to stand behind me. The diamonds were covered in blood that had just been spilt. A trail of blood was drawn on the table. Many beads of sweat slowly formed on the representatives forehead as he looked at the blood-diamonds in front of him.

    Taking bribes when youre my guard is asking for death. I looked at him with a cold gaze and said, Now as for the bribes, I hope there wont be a second time. Youre currently my guest so I wont pursue the matter. Now, its your turn to tell me whats inside the cage.

    It it is a gift for you, your majesty. We heard you like elves, so

    I walked over to the cage with a viinous smile on my face. I pulled the red cloth down with one hand. Inside were four naked female elves hugging each other, looking at me terrified. They didnt have any wounds on them, but their trembling bodies told me loud and clear that they werent elves who came here voluntarily.

    Eek!

    I heard Luna take in a breath of cold air behind me.

    We heard you bought an elf at the market previously so we prepared a few especially for you. They are all virgins too. No one has touched them. I hope you will like them, your majesty.

    He stood to one side as if he was disying the elves before me like an exhibition. I could feel my eyes almost pop out of my head from anger. My fingers were quaking. If I wasnt unarmed right now, his head would be flying right now. I huffed and puffed. If I dont tolerate this, Ill mess up the bigger picture.

    Though I was angry, I cant kill him for this right now. I need more knowledge before I can kill him.

    Yes, if possible, he must die.

    Leave them here. Luna, you look after them

    I sat into my chair and in an angry voice where I was shaking gave Luna an order. Luna nodded and walked over. She arranged to have people move the cage out of the conference chamber.

    The representative smiled as if he was satisfied with the present they prepared for me. I looked at him and said: Alright, now tell me what your goal is and you better finish before I lose my patience.

    To be honest, my patience had already run out by that point. I really wanted to order Nier to sh him to death.

    In that case, please take this.

    He took out two sheets of paper from his shirt and handed them up to me with two hands. I took them and took a look. The sheet on top was a thirty-thousand gold coins cheque. People use cheques for this sort of sum because thirty-thousand gold coins is far too many and too heavy. As long as you have this cheque, you can go to the bank orpany to collect your gold coins.

    The sheet underneath was and deed, a property ownership rights sheet. The location was the orphanage.

    Whats this supposed to mean?

    I snuck a nce at Nier behind me and noticed that all her attention was on thend deed. The representative smiled and said: Jeez, it is very simple. I am not here to discuss business directly with you. You could say that the higher-ups asked me toe and negotiate the conditions with you I guess. We shall gift you the block ofnd where the orphanage is as well as the orphanage. We will write off their debts. You can do as you please, your majesty. As for the thirty-thousand gold coins, those are to purchase all the stores you own.

    So a deposit?

    That is correct. We are not as rich and powerful as you so we can only make a deposit to start. Afterwards, we will pay you in instalments, as well as a reasonable amount of interest. And then you pass ownership rights of the stores to us. What do you think?

    I chuckled coldly, looked at him and asked: So how are you going to convince me that you can continue paying future instalments? Excuse me for being blunt but yourpany has already shut down once. Its far too difficult for me to trust you. How are you going to pay off your debts while paying interest?

    We have our ways. You do not need to worry about that, your majesty. The statues of god we sell will definitely sell because it remains a necessity as long as there are believers. As such our ie is stable. There will be no problem there. Your majesty, do not worry as we will not write your name as the receiver.

    He looked at me, took out a small book, handed it to me and said: These are our current numbers. As you can see, we have always been in the green. Furthermore, if we run into issues, the block ofnd where the orphanage is can be considered yourpensation, right? That block ofnd is in a good location. You would get a good price if you sold it.

    I red at him and asked: The block ofnd itself isnt worth money, so I want to know why the orphanage owes thirty-thousand gold coins.

    Those are all loans. Your majesty, thend itself isnt worth money. However, the higher-ups all need money. The profits from the orphanage are too minimal. The debt has umted up until now. That said, we did not forcefully release goods. The deals were signed after negotiation, and every dor was definitely paid.

    I looked at the debt record sheet he handed me. Indeed, every payment was signed and stamped. I cant say anything about it. Its just that the interest rate is a bit too high. However, they loaned it knowing so, so I cant criticise the church for it. They didnt forcefully sell it to them after all.

    I ced the loan sheet down then looked at him and asked: So what youre saying is you want to trade the orphanage plus the thirty-thousand gold coin deposit for my stores, is that right?

    Yes, that is correct.

    He looked at me with a smile and continued, Your majesty, this is a stable business. We have shown you our utmost sincerity. Not only have we bought your stores at their full price, we have even gifted you a block ofnd. Of course, if you are interested, we could also send you a few elves each month. We are fine with that.

    Can you tell me where you get the elves from?

    We get them through deals with the elves over there. Your majesty, our deals are absolutely legal. We did not kidnap or illegally bring them here. We bought them with genuine gold and silver.

    He looked at me and calmly lied to my face making me really want to pull out a cleaver and butcher him. Does he not know Im the elf prince? Buying and selling elves under my nose I want to beat this guy to death.

    Forget it, Ive made up my mind.

    I waved my hand and looked at him with a smile as I said, The conditions youve given me are really good. I know what you mean, which is to take the money and turn a blind eye to this. But your superiors mustve misunderstood something. I didnt do this because you didnt give me enough money, but because I want to.

    So you are refusing then, your majesty?

    Thats right. I refuse.

    He stood up and shouted: What about the orphanage then, your majesty? If you refuse, we will repossess thend in two days time. Well also take the kids to the church!

    I turned around, looked at him coldly and asked: Oh really? But whats that got to do with me?

 Book 4: Chapter 33

    Book 4: Chapter 33

    Your majesty

    I know what you want to say, Nier.

    I turned around and looked at Nier. I shook my head and said: Nier, Its not that I dont care about the kids, but that I cant show that I care. Theyre trying to threaten me with the children right now. I cant let all of my efforts go to waste like that.

    Nier stood behind me. The look in her eyes wasplex. That was the first time I saw her gaze have life in them in all the time Ive known her. Her eyes started to emit emotions even though those emotions werent reserved for me. She pursed her lips together tightly, looked at me and spoke in a soft voice like she had to muster all of her strength: Your majesty I I beg you I beg you please protect the children.

    I turned around and looked at Nier with surprise. It was the first time Nier looked at me so earnestly. It was the first time she pleaded me in a soft voice. I hesitated for a moment and then looked at her. I dont know if what Im doing can protect those children. My goal isnt actually those children to be honest. And because of that, I didnt budge despite the conditions the merchant gave me. My only goal is to find out whats going on behind the scenes. The lives of the children have nothing to do with me.

    If I could save the children while Im at it, that would be for the best. However, I wont throw away all Ive done and am doing to save those children.

    I cant throw away everything for a beauty. Moreover, Mera was also a beauty.

    I looked at Nier and said: If possible, I will do my best.

    I beg you You must save those children They You are the only one who can help them, your majesty. This is my only wish. Please save the children.

    Nier knelt down on one knee in front of me. Her voice was somewhat hoarse. She lowered her head, looked at the ground and continued, I dont have any way I cant do anything. You are the only one who can save those children. Luna said I could rely on you. I beg you I beg you, please save them for me I beg you please help me.

    I looked at her with surprise. It was the first time Nier was on her knees begging me. I dont think Id see this scene if it wasnt for those children. I walked over and helped her up. Nier wiped the corners of her eyes and raised her head. I saw her pair of cold green eyes. They looked helpless and in despair for the first time. If I dont help her, those children will be taken away by the church. There was also the missing daughter of the wandering drunkard and the four female elves, which was sufficient to prove that the church will do something to the children. Nier was truly afraid.

    Nier looked at me and said in a low voice: Luna said that I could rely on you so, I want to ask of you

    I nodded then looked into Niers eyes and replied: Nier, I cant guarantee that I can save the children, because I cant throw away all my efforts for them. I did what I did in order to find something to threaten them with to find out what I want to know. If these two matterspete with each other, I wont help you.

    But your majesty

    If possible. If possible, Ill definitely help you. I looked at Nier, grabbed her shaky hand and continued, If I can save the children, I definitely will. I promise.

    Uhm.

    Nier nodded and then lowered her head to wipe the corners of her eyes again. I finally noticed that Nier had always appeared strong in front of me. Her back looked determined and lonely, but Nier was the same as every other girl when they feel despair. Maybe she was even sillier than them. Nier had never begged anybody. In fact, she doesnt even know how to beg someone or who to beg. She probably wouldnt have spoken to anyone in the past since it wouldve been pointless.

    Nier has protected lots of people but she has no way of protecting that which she wants to protect. No one can match her sword skills, yet she couldnt kill the target she wanted to kill. Nier was a bird trapped in a cage.

    She was very beautiful, but she couldnt break out of her cage. If she could experience happiness, then life as a bird in cage would still be considered beautiful. However shes now seen the outside world because of me. This is was the first time she had something she wanted to protect. Unfortunately, the caged bird waspletely ignorant. I let her see the outside world, but never promised Id let her see it to the end.

    I looked at Nier who had her head down. I dont know where I got the courage from, but I reached my arms out and pulled her into my embrace. Nier reacted with shock. She quickly extended her arms out to push me away. She covered her chest and staggered back two steps. She looked at me with anger and loudly eximed: Your majesty! What are you trying to do?!

    Ah sorry, I just subconsciously

    I apologised and smiled. Nier stood still for a few seconds. Her expression then slowly changed to anger. She adjusted her clothing and then looked at me as she sternly eximed: Your majesty, please pay attention to who you are. I already told you this the first time we met: dont ruin the atmosphere in the pce, did you forget? I am your bodyguard, not your wife. If you have romantic feelings for me, please allow me to reject! I will return to being a Valkyrie afterwards, and so I hope you have some self-respect!

    Sorry, Nier, its my bad.

    I looked at Nier and smiled hopelessly. Nier looked at me as the anger on her face slowly dissipated. It then became the disdainful expression she usually gives me. She looked at me and went hmph. She then bowed slightly and said: Well thank you then, your majesty. I shall not disturb your rest tonight any further, goodnight, your majesty.

    Alright, goodnight Nier.

    Nier turned around, went to her own room and pulled the door open. I sat on my bed and undid my buttons. I let out a sigh of relief and lied down on my bed. I closed my eyes but all I could see in my mind was Niers beautiful face sobbing. I opened my eyes and looked at my hands I hugged Nier with. I smiled helplessly to myself and then covered my face.

    Good grief, I feel terrible.

    Im meant to be loyal to Lucia. I rejected mom, and yet here I am falling for Nier. I cant help it. Nier was the first one to wee me home and the person I admire. She looks cool from behind. I dont think I could look so determined like that in this lifetime.

    Nier closed the door and pressed her hands on her chest firmly. She looked at the wall in front of her terrified. Her heart was beating like crazy. It was the first time her heart beat so fast after bing a Valkyrie. She looked at her left hand with shock. Why? Why was her mindpletely disordered and lost for words when it was just a quick hug?

    Nier dived onto her bed. The burning sensation in her chest couldnt be put out.

 Book 4: Chapter 34

    Book 4: Chapter 34

    Luna opened her eyes again. Now that her mana had been replenished, she disyed the special sensitivity characteristic of elves in the middle of the night. And hence, the sound of Nier wiping her sword in the room sounded like a noisy and dangerous signal to her. Nier sat on her bed and wiped her de over and over with a cloth. The elven de isnt the curved sabre type. Its simr to a pirate sword that we know in the modern day, still somewhat curved and with a rtively heavy de, but thinner. However, it was light when swung. Nier became attracted to the de within a single day. She didnt leave it behind even when she returned to the Valkyries ce.

    Of course, there were other reasons as well, like it being given to her by his majesty. Nier was slightly agitated right now because of his majestys hug. She couldnt sleep despite trying, so she did something that could calm her down. But she couldnt calm down for as long as she held the sword.

    Is it because of his majesty?

    Aaaahh!

    Nier screamed in a high-pitched voice and her hands started to shake subconsciously, causing her to toss her de out. Nier turned around and felt her face burn up. Luna looked at her with an ambiguous smile. The atmosphere between the two of them was extremely awkward. It was the first time Nier revealed a surprised expression instead of hate or disgust in front of Luna. Her reaction was like that of a child that had his secret seen through.

    Nier is just a kid in the world of romance. Luna could lead Nier by the nose in that world. Luna looked at Nier who was frightened with a smile like she was enjoying it. First loves are always so beautiful both for the person involved and the people watching from the side. For those watching from the side, a silly romance is like a warm rom. No matter who it is, theyll give their blessings with a smile to the two of them.

    No!

    Nier quickly regained her usualposure. She picked up her de from the ground and began wiping it again. Luna rested her head as she looked at her and said: I think that we can be good friends, Miss Gilliante. If possible, could I call you Nier in the future?

    Do as you please.

    Nier scoffed and then continued, Ive never thought about getting along with an elf. For as long as your elven king does not fall, I will never be friendly with you elves. The situation is only as so since I have no other choice. Dont go thinking you can be friends with me either!

    While you say that, were the same, Nier. Luna emphasised Niers name and then said with a smile, Havent we both fallen for someone we cant fall for?

    What are you saying?! Im warning you. Dont try to get any ideas about his majesty! Im just his majestys temporary bodyguard. Ill return to being a Valkyrie afterwards. Thats where I should belong! Nier looked at Luna and continued sternly, It doesnt matter if its you or me, we cant have feelings for his majesty! Our statuses arent the same!

    I just dont get it. Why must humans have that rule? We dont stop love even though we strongly value bloodlines. Love is the sweet flower dew god gifted us with. If we stop it because of identities and statuses that people created themselves, god wouldnt be happy either. It goes against gods will. A love that came by through bloodlines wont be respected by anyone, nor will it receive the blessings from anyone.

    Luna lied back down on the bed then looked at the roof and continued, Nier, if you give up just like that, Id feel like youre different to how you usually are. Nier, you cant choose who to protect and what you want to do. However, the one thing you have the freedom to do is to choose who you love. Maybe you still dont understand, but youlle to understand it in the end. When you embrace the one you like, your entire body will be filled with bliss and shyness. Youll probably feel like you cant stop it.

    Nier froze up like she got hit by an arrow. She then said to Luna behind her in a soft voice:  Go to sleep.

    Luna rolled over and closed her eyes again. This time, she wore a bitter and astringent smile on her face.

    Nier. Nier, are you still up?

    When Nier was about to put the sword down, a knock suddenly came from the door.

    I anxiously knocked on the door. I wore a simple overcoat and then wrapped a cloak around myself. It happened suddenly and I just found out about it. It looks like the church sped up after I refused their offer. The horse carriage which was supposed to arrive tomorrow had already entered the market. As a result, I needed to take action earlier than nned. Fortunately, I had prepared everything necessary beforehand.

    Aaahh!

    I heard high-pitched cry came from inside as well as the sound of metal dropping on the ground. A momentter, Nier pushed the room door open. She looked at me firmly and in aposed way, and said: Your majesty, what orders do you have?

    I looked at her slightly blushed face and hesitated for a moment. I decided not to mind it for the meantime and said to her: Get ready right away. We need to make a trip outside. Oh, right, wear more clothing, both torso and lower body.

    Is it very cold outside?

    No. Im worried that youll get really hurt when you fall.

    I revealed a mysterious smile and left behind a bewildered Nier. Luna sat up and looked at me. She smiled and said: Your majesty, do you still want some tea? Sorry. If I knew you were going to wake up early today, I would have gotten up earlier.

    Its fine, Luna. You keep sleeping. Just prepare some good tea when we get back. We probably wont be too long. We should be back by the afternoon.

    Alright. I wish you luck, your majesty.

    Luna stood up and bowed before lying back down. I admit I looked down below Lunas sleeping gown for a few seconds. But Im really excited right now because if everything I did before is considered foreshadowing, then tonight will be the battle. As long as my n seeds, Ill be able to ride the wave of momentum and resolve everything.

    Theres definitely a problem with the statues of god. I insist on that. For humans, heavy gold is much more attractive than god. Humans dont actually believe in god. Those who worship god do so just for their own desires. All the exnations of god are just to justify their own actions. Humans and elves arepletely different. Humans dont yearn for god. Humans only make statues of god for their own needs.

    Thats precisely why the elves shrine is miraculous while the humans is forever a ce full of bloodshed and sins. Thats why humans need atheism. As long as god exists in a nation, theyll go crazy over that so-called god as well as kill and seek profit. While they run their mouths about gods will, they just do what they do for their own filthy desires. Thats religion. Thats this so-called belief.

    But Im not trying to destroy religion this time. If I forcefully take away the peoples belief when they believe in religion, their believers will create trouble. Thats no good for governance purposes. You cant make people forget their faith with a single swing of a sword. The protestant reformation in Europe didnt happen overnight. I dont intend to destroy religion this time. What I want is the right to preach religion, thereby not allowing the church to say what they please. So what Im after is the right to preach their content.

    Whoever holds the power to preach will be the one that benefits.

    I want to strangle the churchs neck and make them kneel before me and admit to their crimes. I want them to hand over their gold covered in blood. I want to destroy their bullshit-acts they used to fool countless people.

    Thats right, I dont believe in god. But I can make others believe in me.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    In thest paragraph, Troy is talking about not believing that humanity has a god, you know the god the church worships, not an umbre term for some never-ever-mentioned singr god figure that rules over all species in this world. Stick to the context.

 Book 4: Chapter 35

    Book 4: Chapter 35

    The sun had yet toe up but the carnival-atmosphere was over. Other than the sporadic fire, the city was silent. While the people doing business on the streets as well as food stores were in operation, there were few customers. Even the chef was snoring next to the fire. It was the first time Nier and I trotted around in the city on her horses. We took two horses while there werent many people and swiftly made our way through the streets.

    Atop her horse and while bearing the cold whistling wind, Nier shouted loudly to me: Your majesty, what exactly do you want to do?

    I gave an ambiguous reply: Youll know when we get there.

    We turned multiple times through the streets and finally stopped in front of an inn. The lights were still on at the inn and they were still open. However, the sound of dishes and cups being moved around was now absent. Nier and I dismounted and then entered the inn. Inside were unconscious young people and even people dressed in guards uniforms. I wasnt paying attention to the guards right now, but the boss wiping the cups.

    I am prince Troy Gdriel Rosvenor. Have you prepared what I asked for?

    I looked at him. He looked like a very hale and hearty elder. He silently nodded and pointed to his rear. Normally speaking, cheap wine is packaged inrge barrels before being delivered so behind the inn is a courtyard for unloaded goods. There should be a four-row heavy horse carriage like the churchs there right now.

    Thank you.

    I nodded and then threw down a gold coin. The boss silently took the coin and then suddenly asked me: Your majesty, do you really have to take action against the church?

    Do I look like Im joking to you? I revealed a cold smile and continued, People say that old army veterans cant stand what the church does. Further, the one who came looking for mest time was an old army veteran. I think that youd all be thankful for what Im doing, right?

    Uhm..

    He nodded and ced the cup down before bending down to grab a gun from under the counter. He then looked at me and said: The church caused ourrades child to die. While we are old army veterans, were still her majestys soldiers. We wont let scum like them exist here in her majestys territory where we too shed blood for it. Therefore, your majesty, if you want to destroy the church, we can help. We will go through hell and back without regret. Most of our children are soldiers. If you require so, they can take up their arms at any time for you.

    Thank you very much. I thank you as the prince. I believe that I will definitely require your assistance. Her majesty led you in a quest of bloodshed to form this empire, and I shall safeguard the empire you gave your all to create.

    I bowed slightly to salute him. The veteran shivered from head to toe and then performed a very on-point hand-raise salute. Although he had aged, soldiers never age. A soldier is still a proud soldier when he steps up.

    I went to the rear courtyard. The was a heavy horse carriage just like the churchs there. To maintain the heavy weight, a lot of rocks were fitted into the trunk at the rear. I started to suspect that they would be the ones whod end up doing me in. I jumped up to the carriage and pulled Nier to my side to say: Nier, what Im about to ask you to do is extremely impulsive, and yes, also extremely dangerous. Bringing you along with me is the equivalent of putting us both in danger.

    Your majesty, why do you always do dangerous things when youe back? Every time youe back, all sorts of things happen. Nier who was at my sideined and then added, But I am your bodyguard now so I shall apany to whatever dangerous ces you go. Its just that I dont want to collide with you likest time again. Your majesty, what do you need me to do this time?

    I want to crash the churchs horse carriage carrying the statue of god over.

    What? Nier looked at me with shock as if I was an alien.

    I chuckled and repeated myself: I want to crash the churchs horse carriage carrying the statue of god over!

    Have you considered the consequences of two heavy horse carriages crashing? Nier sighed and said, Your majesty, what youre trying to do is no longer considered crazy, but a death-wish. Were unlikely to survive the crash. Maybe you feel that there is a problem with the statue, but you really will getunched out of the carriage if you do this.

    Thats why I need you.

    I looked at Nier and continued, I need you to jump off the horse carriage with me before they crash. I need to guarantee that there is someone who can bring the coach of the other carriage under control after we jump off, otherwise, I dont think Id be able to get back up after falling.

    Nier looked at me with an expression that was hard to describe. She then sighed and said: If you insist on doing this, I shall go with you until the end, without any furtherints.

    Thank you, Nier. Itd be nice if you were my bodyguard instead of a Valkyrie.

    Please dont say that, your majesty. I will forever be her majestys Valkyrie. Nier turned around and didnt look at me again. I smiled bitterly and then raised my head up to look at the misty sky. The churchs horse carriage isnt allowed into the city at this time. When a ray of light appears in the sky, Ill charge over. We arent too far away from the church so their horse carriage will definitely stop here to get ready to deliver the statue. As such, Ill take advantage of that, charge over and crash their horse carriage, flipping it over.

    I certainly cant damage the statue, but if a traffic ident happens, hey, thats got nothing to do with me. Yes, I like drifting at midnight, and I like riding heavy horse carriages at midnight too. Furthermore, Im bringing my bodyguard with me. If an ident happens, its an ident. What else can they say?

    The broken statue will end up as just a pile of stones. I just need to be able to pick up one piece. Who knows, there might even be salt in sight after it breaks.

    Nier and I didnt speak. We could only hear the horses around us snorting and trotting on the ground. I looked at Nier beside me and coughed gently to break the silent atmosphere between us.

    Nier, dont worry, we still have time.

    Nier paused before turning her head; I beg your pardon, your majesty?

    I was saying we still have time to save those children.

    I awkwardly touched my nose and then said: The children are still around after all. As long as theyre still around, theres bound to be a way. Nier, since at night.. erm you erm so, Ill definitely help you.

    Your majesty, please do not bring that up again. Nier gave me a cold look. She then backed away from me a bit and continued, Please do not think that you can still hug me whenever you like. I am a Valkyrie, not your target for affection.

    Sorry, sorry. I wasn t talking about that. And umm, Ill do my best to help you. Take it as an apology for that hug. Sorry, Nier.

    Uhm, thank you, your majesty.

    We both went silent again. I hopelessly raised my head and looked at the somewhat purple sky. I suck at holding long conversations. I want to have a rxed conversation with Nier, but Nier never gives me a chance. Nier probably still hates me.

    A ray of light appeared in the sky and the world suddenly lit up. It was like sound had returned to the silent world. It was just a single seconds change, yet the ray of light brought life to the continent. I took in a breath of ice-cold air, moved my frozen hands, and whipped the horse.

    Sit tight, Nier, This veteran is going to start now! Lets go horsey!

 Book 4: Chapter 36

    Book 4: Chapter 36

    I said that driving was ufortable, didnt I? I want to change my opinion. Drifting is awesome! I could imagine the scythed chariots in ancient times, running across the ins at this speed, listening to the whistling wind and sound of the horse hooves while standing at the topmanding it. It feels incredible. It would feel awesome to rush into an enemy camp and y them with it.

    Thats why they say fast and furious. It was like adrenaline was trying topete with my own speed. This must be why the cavalry roar uncontrobly when they rush the enemy vanguard I guess. I gave it my all to increase my speed to the absolute max. The four horses pulling the heavy carriage were like a race-car racing through the street. Nier grabbed hold of the handrail to the side tightly. I made a tight turn at high-speed. If it werent for the rocks in the back, I imagine we wouldve flipped. After turning sideways in a scary way, we continued the charge forward.

    This is a straight road. A heavy horse carriage in front of us slowly came over. The coach looked like he heard the quick steps from my horses hooves. He turned to see my heavy horse carriage charging over towards him. He cried out in terror causing me to shiver. The corner of my mouth couldnt resist the exhrating feeling I felt inside and I revealed a savage smile. I whipped the reins with everything I had and charged towards the churchs horse carriage.

    We were getting closer and closer! Nier struggled to get up. She was ready to jump off. However, I felt that we still werent quite there yet. Not yet. The coach tried to move the carriage. I must ensure that I can crash him for sure!

    Your majesty!! Its time to jump!

    Wait! Wait a little longer!

    Your majesty! Sorry! We cant wait any longer!

    Before I had given the order, Nier suddenly wrapped her arm around me tightly. I could feel my body sink into something soft and warm. The next thing I heard was the winds howl and then the heavy thud sound from ournding. Immediately afterwards, I head a scream as loud as a mountain avnche. Nier used her strength to hold me with a simr posture to a princess carry and jumped off the carriage. My head was firmly pressed against her chest.

    Uhm, Nier sure has hidden big boobs.

    I admire Nier. Nier is truly very agile. Shended steadily on her two legs even though she was carrying me. Noticing the light post in front, Nier forcefully turned her body, using her back to absorb the impact of the collision with the light post for me. However, the light overhead fell straight down.

    Nier sprinted with all her might a few steps. The sound of the light shattering upon impact with the ground could be heard behind us.

    It looked like a few rocks fell there. Over there, the heavy thuds of rocks dropping on the ground could be heard.

    Nier ced me down, looked at me and asked with concern: Are you alright, your majesty?

    I staggered back a few steps after getting put down. I checked myself out and didnt find any injuries. Nier on the other hand was painfully rubbing her lower leg. Hurt for her, I touched Nier on her head and then ran over in the direction of the dust flying in all directions. I must find the remains of the statue before the churchs people arrive.

    The air carried the smell of dust and dirt. The dust covered the air like a smoke bomb was thrown. The neigh of the horse before its death was apanied by blood pouring forth. Youd be hard-pressed to survive that. I wouldnt be surprised if they got crushed to death. But Im not in any mood to give my condolences to the horses right now. I ran over to where the churchs horse carriage flipped over and saw the scattered broken bits of stone.

    I crouched down and picked up the pieces as fast as I possibly could. I finally found a white finger in the midst of the stones. Gods head should be here, but I dont want to pick up that heavymbasted head.

    What happened?!!

    The churchs guards came running out. I quickly grabbed that finger and checked it out. Its stone. This is nothing special. I quickly put it on my lips and licked it.

    I knew it. Winner, Troy Gdriel Rosvenor.

    I chuckled coldly and ced the finger in my pocket. They say that god will point you in the right direction. Well I believe that now. Gods finger really will point one in the right direction. While its not the meaning to human life, physics will be able to help me solve a very important matter.

    The churchs guards yelled at me: Surround him!!

    Just as I turned around to run, Nier had rushed out in front of me. Her lower leg must still be in pain. She protected me but she needs to carry the responsibilities of two people. I noticed from her expression that she was still in pain. But since she emitted her killing intent aura all around, the air in the surrounding area seemingly froze. Nier pulled me behind her, drew her de, pointed it at them and in a cold voice said: Standing before you is the prince of the Rosvenor Empire, Troy Gdriel Rosvenor. I will treat all those who draw a weapon on his majesty as traitors! What are you trying to do?!

    All of the guards got frightened. They trembled as they watched Niers fierce expression and her sword. Seeing that, they threw their weapons down. A man dressed in a formal robe came running over with a horrified look on his face and shouted: Your majesty! Your majesty! My god! What in gods name have you done?!

    Nothing. I was just drifting. Maybe I forgot to tell you, but drifting at midnight is my hobby.

    I looked at him with a cold smile. I then made a small bow and said: Im truly sorry. I broke your stuff because of my hobby. But god should know that I didnt mean to. Its just a one-time traffic ident. Im very sorry about breaking your horse carriage and statue, but you must know, it wasnt on purpose. Uhm, Ill pay you back for your losses. Ill pay exactly what theyre worth, including your horse carriage.

    Compensation is not the problem! Your majesty! This is gods statue! It is gods statue!

    I already told you, it wasnt on purpose. Look if you want to make an issue out of things, then I could make a case against you, because this is not an unloading zone. If you insist on unloading goods in front of the church, I cant help it. Horse carriages arent supposed to be here in the first ce. See? Its because you decided to not follow the regtions and insist on unloading goods here that I almost got hurt. Do you want me to go back and tell her majesty about this?

    I looked at him through the corner of my eye. You cant unload goods here. While there arent many people around early in morning and therefore wont cause an issue, the rules are the rules. The rules and regtions were created here, as for how they are enforced, thats my business. Youre now offenders, and you almost hurt me. So what are you going to do about it?

    He stood in ce at first. He then quickly waved his hand said: We are very sorry. We are very sorry, your majesty. We are in the wrong. We are in the wrong. We are very sorry. I am d that you did not get hurt. But I hope you will not tell her majesty about this. Parking in a non-parking zone is our mistake. We willpensate you for your losses.

    No, no, no, you guys have suffered losses too at the end of the day. I shouldpensate you, otherwise, wouldnt it be a hit-and-run incident? I cant afford to shoulder that crime.

    Iughed and then walked up to him. I saw the uneasy look in his eyes. Next to his ear, I quietly said: But isnt this statue too salty for you guys?

    You?!

    He shivered like he got electrocuted. He looked at me with his horrified eyes like the world was ending. I chuckled and then made an invitational hand gesture and said: How about this then: Ill go with you to your office so we can discuss thepensation details. What do you think? Im being sincere, but I dont know about you.

    Alright, alright!

    He hesitated for a second and then nodded. I gave a satisfied nod and walk up to Nier. I quietly said to her: Thank you very much, Nier.

    Its my duty.

    Nier bowed slightly and then turned around to walk behind me. I turned around and extended my hand out to hold her hand tightly. She hesitated. I looked at her and said: Its fine for you to lean on me.

    I apologise, your majesty.

    I dont know if it was my imagination but I felt like she was grabbing me very tightly with her hand on my shoulder. And was her face slightly red?

    The sun behind us finally rose, lighting up the road in front of us I think the road we walk next will be this bright too.

 Book 4: Chapter 37

    Book 4: Chapter 37

    Once we entered the room, Nier released me. The individual in charge of thepany sat in his chair with a look of despair on his face, and looked at me. I smiled and walked up to the window. I pulled the thick ck curtains shut. The room went pitch ck instantly as if the sun had yet toe up outside. I then went to the door and locked it. I then finally walked up to the desk and sat down on the timber chair. I looked at the face that was due to the shadow cast on the other side of the table opposite me with a smile. With my smile still on my face, I said: You dont have to be so tense. I didnte to judge you.. My, is that your wife and daughter? Your daughter sure is cute. Youre a fortunate man, congrattions.

    I waved my hand and Nier walked up front, drew her sword and then stood behind him. She ced her de up against his neck.

    I picked up a small crate on his desk, but inside was a drawing. It was a drawing of an elegant and dignified wife holding a young girl with a smile. His hands trembled like he wanted to leap over and snatch it from me. However, he still had a sword to his neck. If he were to budge, that de would cut his neck open without any hesitation.

    Your majesty Your majesty I beg you I beg you

    I saw a sh of despair and anguish in his eyes. His lips trembles and his face was white as a sheet as if he was ready to keel over. His voice was shaky and hoarse, sounding like he was sobbing. I smiled. I stood up, walked over to his side and patted his shivering body. I ced the drawing into his hands and he gripped it tightly akin to someone scared of drowning and grabbing onto straws. I looked at him, bent over and next to his ear, quietly said: If I report this youll be executed while your wife and child will be sold off. Wait, considering our friendship, I could let them enter the pce. If you cant ept that, I can let you and your family reunite in heaven.

    Your majesty dont dont I beg you

    Of course, if I was going to do that, I wouldnt havee here. I chuckled as I walked back to the front of my seat and sat down. I then sped my hands by interlocking my fingers and looked at him, Ive already shown enough sincerity, so lets negotiate. What you say next determines the fate of your wife, your child and your life.

    He despairingly shouted: Your majesty, just tell me, what do you want to know from me?! After that he slouched into his chair like hed been sapped off all of his life-energy.

    I smiled casually and then said: I want to know who tried to assassinate me.

    I stayed silent for moment before revealing a terrifying expression. I looked at Nier. Nier shook her hand and a few drops of blood slowly seethed out from his neck. I looked at him and in a muffled voice said: Think about this: Is the punishment awaiting you way off in the distance somewhere scarier, or is the de on your neck scarier? Choose wisely.

    He looked at me. He then covered his face with his hands and rubbed it. He then sighed and said: I only know where the weapons go. We ship the weapons. I am not talking about the guns on the market though because guns must be marked when they are manufactured. Wherever each gun gets sent to gets noted. When we purchase these guns we buy them and get them delivered to thepany under Castors name. The churchs members then move the guns back. The guns therefore have recorded origins. They are recorded the first time they are handled, but they are not recorded a second time once they arrive with Castor. I only know that it was indeed the members of the church that brought the guns back while the ones who carried out the job are hired assassins and mercenaries. As a low-ranked cooperative, I do not know the details as to who ns the operations.

    In other words, youre certain that the church was involved with my assassination.

    Uhm. Also, the church does not pay. The funds for the guns are sourced from elsewhere. However, as I am only responsible for shipping, I do not know the origins of the funds for the guns. There must be someone else behind the scenes while the church must know the happenings and silently help them. He looked at me and pleaded, Your majesty, I truly only know so much. I am just a bankrupt servant who got taken in. I honestly do not know the details of what is going on behind the scenes.

    I nodded. It looks like it wasnt just a single group that was involved with my assassination attempt. It mustve been an operation with many people working together. It doesnt look like Ill find out anymore from him. Okay, so now I need to think about how to find out what I want from the church. But it doesnt seem like they were the ones who nned the hit, and are but just an intermediary.

    But this is sufficient. Ill kill everyone who was involved, regardless of whom they may be. I dont care what it takes. Ill kill them for sure, and destroy them.

    I stood up, looked at him and said: Is that all you know? Alright. I trust you dont know one thing, and that is that youre no longer needed. You were only valuable to me because of what you had stored in your brain. Since youve now told me Forget it. I wont scare you.

    I waved my hand and looked at his even more hopeless face. I sighed, smiled and said, Lets continue discussing something. Do you still have the thing you put before mest time?

    You are referring to

    I looked at him, smiled and extended my hand outwards: Thend deed and thirty-thousand gold coins.

    He looked at me with a helpless expression and replied: Your majesty the deed thend deed is still with me, but the thirty-thousand gold coins were not mine. There is no way mypany would have thirty-thousand gold coins. The original n was for us to pay you that sum after we privately sold the salt once you sold it to us.

    Thats simple then. You now owe me thirty-thousand gold coins.

    I smiled and grabbed a sheet of paper by the side. I wrote the IOU and then signed my name. After a thinking about it for a moment, I then made a small cut by sliding it on Niers de and pressed it on the IOU. I then smiled, ced the IOU in front of him and said: Now, sign your name, and then put your fingerprint on it. Sorry, I dont have a heat-stamp on me at the moment, so use your blood as a recement.

    Your majesty! I really dont have money! I really dont have money!

    I never said you have to pay it off all at once.

    I smiled and watched as he quivered while signing his name and stamping his fingerprint on. I then picked up another sheet of paper and wrote a second document, signed my name and then raised my head up to look at Nier. With a smile I said: Nier, this is for you. Sign your name and then stamp your fingerprint on.

    Nier looked at me nkly, but then did as I said.

    I put the two documents together and then handed them to Nier. I then pped my hands with satisfaction and said: Alright, youre the new creditor, Nier. I transferred the thirty-thousand gold coins you owe me to Nier. Now give me thend deed. Nier, sign your name on thend deed Uhm, alright. Nier, the orphanage is yours now, and thispany also owes you thirty-thousand gold coins.

    Your majesty

    I smiled and looked at Nier who was taken by surprise and said: Its fine. I promised the church that I wouldnt touch that block ofnd, so the church cant say anything if I give it to you. However, Im not in a rush to get the thirty-thousand gold coins. I wrote a fifty-year instalment payment period. You will need to pay the instalments plus the interest every year for the next fifty years. In this way, the orphanage will have the required funds to be maintained. Thank you very much, Mr. Kind-hearted.

    He froze up and looked at me. He was no longer wearing any expression on his face. I waved my hand and then said: Third thing, I want to know where you got the elves from.

    The elves the elves were brought here by the church, not through me. I do not know where they brought them in from either. I think there should be a good number of elves inside the church. A fair number of them! I heard they came from a vige, but I do not know the details! I honestly do not know!

    You said that there are elves in the church, right?

    I nodded and then had Nier sheathed her sword. I pulled the door open then turned my head around to look at him and indifferently say: Consider yourself lucky. I need to rush off elsewhere to deal with other matters. I wish you good health and I wish your family stays happy. Goodbye!

 Book 4: Chapter 38

    Book 4: Chapter 38

    Your majesty, I have verified it. The church already knows of his majestys actionsst night. The market is now less a batch of guns. Perhaps they are plotting against his majesty.

    Got it.

    Understood.

    The two of them stood up and swiftly left the inner court. The two of them were dressed inmoners clothing, or you could also describe it as dirty and short in length like that of sailors. Although they had the scent of wine on them, their eyes were very sharp nheless. They were the rulers informants, her eyes and ears, spread out at every corner of the empire. If the Valkyries were the empresss sword, then her informants would be her shield. Nobody knows who the rulers informants are. Maybe they were their own parents, maybe it was the person selling apples on the street. In short, if you dont do anything shady, nobody will find trouble with you. However, if you have any ill-will, youll basically get taken away the next day.

    Your majesty, about todays conference Ah What are you-?

    Castell walked into the empresss room and saw her putting on her riding boots. The empress rarely wore this military get-up nowadays. Her usual military get-up was a formal military uniform. What she was wearing now was battle attire. She stomped in her shoes and set her sword which she had not unsheathed for around a decade on her waist, and then whipped her long hair before looking at Castell and repling: Im going to go and help my son.

    But did you not say you were leaving it to his majesty to handle? It looks like his majesty is doing alright Further, if somebody wanted to hurt his majesty, you could just send guards or the Valkyries.

    Im his mother. He doesnt know what danger he is facing. Shielding her child from danger is a mothers responsibility. I cant leave this in someone elses hands. Ive never protected my child before. I regretted it deeply afterst time. If I see my son get hurt in front of me again this time, I wont be able to forgive myself.

    The empress walked up to the door and shouted: Alice!

    Alice appeared like a sh of light from the side, bowed, looked at the empress with a smile and asked: What are you orders, your majesty?

    Alice, go and help my son. He should be heading to the church by now. If theyre headed there, I dont feel confident that Nier can handle it alone. Dont take any other Valkyrie. Go alone. Ah, also, when you take action, be conscious of what you do. This is the royal capital. Dont make it too bloody.

    Are you starting to lose a little bit of confidence in Nier? You should say that you are more confident with Nier by his majestys side. Alice smiled and then bowed and continued, But, order received. I shall head out now. But, who will you rely on to keep you safe, your majesty?

    Ill rely on the sword my husband gave me!

    The empress patted the long sword at her waist and then with a proud smile said: My sword hasnt seen blood in a long time. I want to see what bloodshed looks like again too. Dont worry about me, Alice. This morning exercise will be quite fun to me. Its much better than discussing things at conferences.

    In that case, I hope you be careful.

    Alice got up and left the inner court. If the Valkyries move, then it screams that something major happened. However, if Alice acts alone, she wont attract as much attention. Further, since Alice took action, it meant the pce was facing the most dangerous crisis because Alice was the empresss bodyguard and yet she wasnt by her side now.

    That indicated that the empress was going to personally take action.

    Your majesty thank you very much.

    Nier stood in front of me and bowed deeply. She gripped two sheets of paper in her hands tightly. They were thend deed and loan contract. To Nier they were tickets to realising her dream. I smiled as I shook my head and said: Its nothing. I just happened to still have the opportunity after finding out what I wanted. Its just as I said, as long as I can, Ill save those children. But it wasnt thanks to me, Nier.

    Nier looked at me puzzled. I pointed to her name on the papers. I never expected Niers handwriting to look so good. I never thought her hands that wielded a sword in such a trained way could write such nice-looking letters. I continued: Its your name thats on here. In other words, the orphanage is yours now. The kids here were all protected by you. Every dor they spend is provided by you. So the credit is yours. When you see the children, stand proud and ept their blessings and gratitude.

    Nier stayed silent. A momentter, she blinked rapidly. She looked at me and said: Your majesty your majesty thank thank thank you so much thank you, thank you so much.

    You dont have to thank me. Didnt I already tell you? The credit is all yours. I didnt have anything to do with it. The church better not pull me into it if theyre looking for the person responsible. I dont want others to know about something so embarrassing.

    I looked at Nier and gently stroked her head. She didnt react in any way this time, instead gripping the papers in her hand tighter and shaking a little. I softly said: Youve saved me too many times Nier. Youve helped me understand a lot of things. Youre someone I always admired, Nier. I always rely on you, so Im very happy to have been able to help you this time.

    Your majesty I I You are the same as her majesty. You are someone that has helped me. Nier raised her head and I noticed some tears forming in her eyes. She looked at me with tears and in a hoarse voice said, But, you protected that which I wanted to protect but couldnt. Thank you so much.

    You dont have to thank me. As I told you, Im very happy to have been able to help you. You can rely on me in the future if possible. Although Im pretty stupid and dont know how to wield a sword, I will definitely give my all for you. Im serious.

    I reached my hands out to cup Niers face. Nier closed her eyes and let me wipe away her tears. Nier had always worn a determined look in my presence. These tears didnt suit her. Nier would be so beautiful if she could smile. Thats why Im always jealous of those children who can put a smile on her face. If possible, I want Nier to show me a smile too.

    Erm mmm

    I felt the atmosphere start to be somewhat weird so I quickly let go. Its a bit too early for the male and female leads to celebrate a victory. Ive just found out what I wanted to know. Next is destroying this church and then theres the elves.

    Since the church still has elves, that means they must have some location to lock up the elves. However, I already have an answer. I found the answer to all my questions with that ringing sound.

    I looked at Nier and said: Lets go, Nier. Lets go and give the money to the dean of the orphanage and then go to the church again. I have absolute confidence this time. There wont be a problem.

    Uhm.

    Nier nodded in agreement and followed behind me. We passed through the busy crowds and arrived where we hadnt been in a long time. However, our arrival this time must be like gods arriving. How will the children wee Nier who protected them?

    But, my smile was stiff on my face.

    There were no smiles from the children or the deans smile in sight. Nothing. All that was left was a hanging que swaying as well as a smashed front door.

    We were toote.

    It looks like the church acted extremely quickly. They had taken away all the orphans in the time we had the collision and negotiation.

    Nier looked at everything in front of her nkly and dropped to her knees. She curled her body up in torment. She gripped the sheets of paper she treated as a miracle before. Niers body quivered intensely and she wailed like a roar. She wailed like a lioness looking at her vandalized den.

    I clenched my fists tightly and breathed heavily out of anger. My rage could virtually explode from my body. I crouched down and pulled Nier who was wailing into my arms tightly. Nier grabbed my clothing tightly and cried loudly in my arms. I clenched my teeth tightly and looked in the direction of the church with fury. I said: Dont worry Nier. I swear on my life that Ill bring those children to you in one piece. I definitely will! Ill put my life and reputation on the line. Ill have this church pay this blood debt with their blood!

 Book 4: Chapter 39

    Book 4: Chapter 39

    Your majesty!

    As soon as I entered the inn, everyone rose. The inn owner looked at me and said with admiration: You truly are her majestys son. You are not careless at all. We saw how you fearlessly collided with the carriage. We respect your bravery. Fuck the church!

    Fuck the church!

    The people below shouted out in unison and then downed their wine in one shot. I took in a deep breath and looked at them. All of them except the owner were young men. I guess theyre probably the children of old veterans. Thats sons seeding their fathers for you. All of them looked fierce with physiques that were much more than passable. I picked up a bottle of wine, smashed it on the table and looked at them as I said: I require men for a new job. Are any of you here interested in joining me?

    Please tell us, your majesty!

    Young men drinking in the day are always the type with nothing to do. As soon as they heard there was something to do, they all revealed an excited look. They couldnt ask for anything more than something to do. I need these guys to go and stir up trouble for me.

    I looked at them and loudly said: That is to go and tear the church down with me. Do you have the balls to?

    I ced my cup down and they looked at me with astound gazes as if I spouted heresy or said something that would be considered treason. I looked at them and felt a little scared. Please dont tell me these guys are the type to blow their trumpets but be the first to run when ites down to it. If they are, my suggestion is going to go to shit

    Fuck the church! Brothers! Tear it down!

    Alright, it looks like I was overthinking it. I looked at them with astonishment, but three secondster, all of them wore ecstatic looks. They picked up everything that could be used as a weapon. They even smashed tables, ripped off the table- legs, and rested them over their shoulders. It looks like these guys have wanted to smash the church for a while now but just didnt dare to. With the prince apanying them, they could finally vent until they were satisfied.

    Sorry, boss. Ill pay for your losses. I smiled helplessly as I looked at the inn-owner, only to find that he was already resting a gun on his shoulder while looking at me: Tell us, your majesty, are we heading out now or are we going toe up with a n first? Where do we destroy, how do we destroy and how far can we take it?

    Stop! Stop!! Were serving justice, not being gangsters! I looked at them and smiled helplessly. I then continued, We arent walking up to their doors and smashing their ce up. I want you guys to create chaos to get the people around the vicinity to leave the area. Ill go in to negotiate first, and if it doesnt work out, you guyse in and unleash hell on them.

    Standing behind me, Nier softly said: Your majesty, I dont think this is such a good idea. It is a church after all

    Nier became really meek after I held her as she cried. Im starting to wonder if Nier has the energy to fight right now. I shook my head, smiled indifferently and said: If it was a normal church, I certainly wouldnt destroy it. But theres definitely a prison underneath the church. Its normal for me to destroy such a filthy ce. Are you all ready?

    We shall follow your orders, your majesty!

    The young men shouted and I looked at them with satisfaction. As the descendent of soldiers, they had very good basic discipline. It appears that I can form a squad of my own with them if I need one. They all hate the church to the very core. Well, not really. Its just that a veterans child disappeared at the church, while they asrades who went through life and death wont let it end just like that and hence have gathered.

    Hatred is the strongest glue. A group that hates the same thing or person is iparably united.

    Lets go!

    I waved my hand and led the men out of the inn, and went towards the church.

    All of you pick up your weapons! Prepare yourselves well! It looks like the prince is dering war on us! Prepare your weapons. As soon as you see the prince bringing men with him, open fire! We must ensure His Excellency leaves safely! We have to ensure his safety even if it means we have to kill the prince in the chaos!

    Who did you say you were going to kill?!

    Down in the sewers, the path of the guards transporting guns suddenly got blocked off. They picked up their guns and looked nkly in front of them. The empress was holding her long sword as she swept her ice-cold gaze across the guards in front of her. She chuckled coldly and said: Are you church-guards trying to revolt?!

    Y-Your majesty!

    A guard trembled as he dropped to his knee with a thud. The captain looked at the empress terrified and then quaked as he pointed to the empress and shouted: Open fire! Fire! We dont even care about the prince, so who cares about the empress?! Fire! She only has one sword!! Fire! Fire together!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!!

    The guns rang out in the waterway. The empressughed coldly and drew her sword. After the next instant, the empress vanished before their eyes. They only heard the fluttering of her cape which sounded like a fierce wind tearing it. The guards looked ahead nkly. The empressughed coldly while standing in her original spot. On the ground were bullets which were sliced up and sunken down into the water.

    How could I possibly be beaten by the weapon I poprised?

    The empress whipped her sword, chuckled coldly and said: You want to hit me? Im afraid youll need more men and to shoot quicker. But youve already fired at me. I only have one response for traitors

    Aaahhh!!!

    In the next instant a sh of light like lightning appeared in the midst of their battle. A light from metal shed across in the sewer. Blood spurt into the air like fireworks exploding and the stinky stench immediately got polluted with the stench of blood. Heads dropped into the water with the owners of the heads wearing terrified looks in their eyes. The eyes belonging to each head still had terrified looks as they dropped. The empress snorted and returned her sword to its sheath before running toward the rear.

    After that, the weapons that the church was waiting to be delivered never arrived. Not one single gun.

    I looked at the church and indifferently said: Alright, the citizens have been kicked out.

    The young men shouted and made a fuss to force the citizens away. The citizens below looked at me nkly, not knowing what I wanted to do. Im going to soon force the citizens by the churchs door and the apprentices away as well. I stepped up onto the steps with nobody there and walked toward the church. Nier followed me and softly said: Your majesty, dont you think this is a little too strange? Theres nobody stopping you I suspect that this is a trap.

    I turned my head to the side and said with a smile: Its fine. Youre here with me, Nier.

    Nier didnt react at first but then nodded and drew her sword. In a serious tone she said: Your majesty, please stay behind me. No matter what happens, I will protect you for sure!

    Then who are you protecting me as?

    I stood next to Nier with a smile on my face, pulled out my gun from behind and said: Nier, I cant always stay behind you. There are some things I should face. They ridiculed me and yed me for a fool, so I have to make them pay the price. Lets go, Nier, we

    If it isnt you two.

    I suddenly heard a voice from behind. The speaker was holding in herughter. Nier reacted with shock and turned around. I turned around and, hmm? Why is there no one here?

    Your majesty, if you look around with that confused look thinking theres no one around, Im going to have to snap your lower leg so that you can share my line of sight. Alice waved her small fan and aloofly continued, I dont need to exin much, do I? Your majesty, I shall follow your orders for now. Let us enter the church now. All else aside, if somebody tries to harm you, I shall rip their intestines out and strangle them to death with it.

    You dont need to be that cruel, do you? But whatever. Alright, lets head in now.

    I took a deep breath and led the two of them.

 Book 4: Chapter 40

    Book 4: Chapter 40

    My, my, I really dont understand why kids like to run around ying with guns these days. Did you happen to think that you would have an extrayer of armour for your wimpy minds if you carried a gun? Sorry, but youre still children from the standpoint of adults.

    Aiming your weapon at his majesty is treason. What are you trying to do?!

    I sat on the bench and looked at the guards on the ground groaning. Alice and Nier restrained themselves more than ever. Nier beat them with her scabbard and Alice didnt use her hands to tear them apart either. She just tore their armour and broke their wrists and ankles. The two of them stood in the middle of the group of guards sprawled out on the ground. They looked at the archbishop on his knees looking like he was going to wet himself and said: His majesty is looking for you.

    Your majesty your majesty

    He stood up while trembling. Alice grabbed him by his arm and dragged him like a corpse to bring him before me, and then tossed him onto the chair in front of me. I looked at him, nodded and said: Long time no see, your excellency. No wait. It hasnt even been a few days. But my visit this time is different tost time. Put it this way. Last time, you were running the ce, but not this time. Alright, Im not going to waste my time. Once I get what I want and find out what I want to know, Ill leave right away.

    Your majesty! You have no right to treat me this way! The church has not done anything wrong! The church is innocent! What youre doing is just violence! God will curse

    Giving no shits, I shoved my gun right into his mouth. I think I broke a few of his teeth. I looked at his mouth that slowly began to bleed and indifferently said: I never said you could say anything other than answering my questions. You think Im clueless? Arent your statues of god a little too salty? Mixing the salt into the ster and then smashing it before soaking it to revert it back into salt. Not only is that wasteful, you also cut the price of salt. I could execute all of you for privately trafficking salt. Im here to talk to you and you dare to curse me? God wont curse me. God will curse you people. Youmitted all kinds of evil in his name. Do you actually think you still have the right to say you believe in god?

    I pulled my gun out along with a few teeth. He spat out a mouthful of blood as he looked at me while huffing and puffing. I put one leg over the other, picked up a cape on the ground that belonged to a guard, wiped my gun with it and asked: First question, where are you imprisoning the elves?

    What elves?! I know nothing about that! We havent fallen that low!

    Alright then. Second question, where are the children from the orphanage?

    I dont know! They mustve left.

    I looked at him and asked word by word: Third question, who sent the assassins after me?

    He looked at me. Just as he was about to shake his head, Alice stepped forth, grabbed his wrist and twisted it. His cry of pain apanied Alices twist and then his arm drooped down powerlessly like a noodle. Alice looked at him, chuckled coldly and asked: Try keeping a lid on it. I know hundreds of ways to hurt someone without killing them. Where do you want me to start?

    It was Castor!!

    The archbishop cupped his hand and shouted: It was Castors Regent! It was her! She funded it! She recruited the people! We were just a medium! We didnt take part! I still have the secret letter she sent me! It had nothing to do with the church. We just helped her smuggle the guns in and she promised to give us salt! It really was Castors Regent! She wanted you to die when you were in the elvennds then her majesty would attack the elves while she contacts the other vassal states to revolt! Thats what the n was!

    Very good. I nodded and stood up satisfied. I then extended my hand out and said: Give me the secret letter.

    Its been burnt already

    What do you have to prove what you said then?

    The envelope! I still have the envelope! We were thinking of reporting it before it all went up in mes, but they actually did it! The envelope is sandwiched in Gods Words on the bookshelf in my room!

    I looked at Nier. Nier nodded and then ran toward his room. He knelt on the ground trembling. Alice kicked him on his back and coldly said: If you had resisted until the end, I wouldve admired you as a man. But you divulged everything after just that. I look down on you.

    I then turned around to face the door and shouted: Come in! Smash everything that can be smashed!

    Your majesty! Why?! Ive answered you! Ive answered everything! Everything!

    You didnt.

    I turned around, looked at him indifferently and said: You didnt answer my first and second question. You imprisoned elves and the children. They should be underground if Im correct. You think I didnt know? When I crashed your carriagest night, the sound of the rocks impact when they hit the ground sounded different depending on where theynded. At first, I thought it was a sewer, but I smashed the ground around the vicinity of the church on my way here. It was hollow. Youve dug underground, havent you? Since you didnt tell me where the entrance is, Im going to find it myself.

    The young men rushed into the church and looked at me excitedly. I walked up to a chair and sat down. I then waved my hand and said: Smash. Smash everything that looks like it can be smashed. Just leave this chair Im sitting on. Smash everything else! Most importantly, smash the statue of god! Of course, were smashing things, not stealing, so dont let me catch you taking things. Go ahead and start now.

    Humans have unlimited destructive power. Alice grabbed the archbishops hair and forced him to watch his church get destroyed. Flower vases got thrown down from upstairs, the statues of god got pulled down, the colourful ss got smashed His eyes were filled with pain and despair as he watched the god he believed in get smashed and the building he lived in get torn down. I however, paid him no heed.

    Nier then walked up behind me and softly said: Your majesty, Ive found it. The envelope has Castors royalty insignia on it. We can confirm it now.

    I took a look at envelope and stood up. I looked at the mess before me. The young men worked really quickly. They smashed everything here within a very short span of time. I stepped over the ss and destroyed bits of flooring littered on the ground. I looked here and felt something was strange. Theyve pried the floor as well, but I dont see any mechanisms or entry points. Its definitely hollow underneath the church, so why havent we found it?

    Where is the entrance to your underground area?

    There is none!

    I guess hes not entirely stupid. If he did tell me, hed be dead-meat, but since he didnt, I have no evidence against him. I kicked him away with frustration. I then shifted my gaze to the only statue of god that hadnt been smashed, and that was thergest statue of that goddess. It wasnt that I wasnt willing to smash it but rather that I couldnt. It was honestly toorge.

    I didnt ask god, but a trail of smoke came from a crack in the floor underneath the statue.

    Alice.

    What is it, your majesty?

    Can you smash this statue?

    Alice raised her head to look at the statue. She warmed up her neck and wrists. She then smiled and said: Alright then, please leave the church, your majesty. Otherwise, you might get hurt by ident.

    We then all left the church. A huge sound like a mountain copsing came from inside and something dropped onto the ground like an Earthquake. Everybody nearby was shocked. Dirt from inside blew like a violent wind causing me to almost wobble. After it calmed down, we walked in to find Alice standing to the side, desperately trying to fan all the dirt around away. The oncerge statue of a goddess had been reduced to bits of stone on the ground in front of her. The head had been broken into fragments with one eye looking at me as if it were crying.

    Underneath it was a dark entrance.

    Damn. This sort of job gets my clothes all dirty.

    Alice grumbled as she patted her clothes. She then walked up to the archbishop whod passed out on the ground and asked: Your majesty, do you still need him?

    No.

    Then Ill

    I heard the sound of bones breaking behind me, but I wasnt keen on sparing it my attention at the moment.

 Book 4: Chapter 41

    Book 4: Chapter 41

    Steam wasing out from the entrance. I took a deep breath. The air was very astringent. It looks like they purify the salt here. When I was about to enter, a person came out. Nier drew her sword. I pressed my hand on hers and watched the personing out. What was surprising was that it was a girl dressed in simple clothing made from coarse cloth. She had her mouth covered with her hands. She narrowed her blue eyes to look at us, bowed deeply and finally said: Thank you very much for your help.

    You are?

    I am Freya Vestalia. I am the eldest daughter of the Vestalia household. My family fell after my father passed away. The church then purchased us asbourers. You must be the prince, your majesty. When I heard shouting from where I was down below here, I took hot water and poured it into the entrance so that you would be able to find it. Thank you very much foring to the rescue, your majesty.

    The young girl bowed elegantly. She looked at me with a look that was neither humble or arrogant. Normally speaking, the rescued party should be frightened or surprised, and cry to me. However, she didnt shed a single tear, nor did she look scared. Instead, she looked at me calmly with the proud and calm demeanour of nobility.

    I couldnt help but respect her. Even though she was now a ve, she didnt part with her dignity and pride as nobility deep down. I smiled, bowed and said: Its a pleasure to meet you, Miss Vestalia. Your intelligence helped me find the entrance. Please stay above-ground now. Come with me to the pce afterwards to continue our conversation.

    Your majesty, I have something I would like to speak to you about.

    She looked at me and calmly said: I hope you can take me in. My home is gone. If you could take me in, I would be very grateful.

    Take you in as my maid or my bodyguard? I chuckled and said, What do I get out of taking you in? I can promise to help you regain your status and money, but if you want to stay by my side, you need to be able to offer me help in some capacity.

    I understand, therefore I can help you. If you wish to destroy the church, I can help you achieve that. As she looked at me she continued, I know you will not believe me, but please believe me because you and I both want to destroy the church.

    I looked at her eyes. She wasnt tall. She had yet to be an adult. She was probably around fifteen years old. Her body was small, skinny, frail and rtively pretty. Her most lively body part was her eyes. She was but just a ve, a fallen noble. I didnt trust her significance or reasons.

    However, when I looked at her eyes, I could sense her resolve and confidence. Perhaps she really had a way. She makes me believe so. Shes not the type of kid whos ignorant. Maybe she was smarter than many others. Maybe she really held the key to destroying the church.

    She wasnt rescued for the sake of being rescued, but for vengeance.

    Alright, I shall agree in that case. I want to destroy the church. Follow me for now. We share the same goal. We both want to destroy the church.

    I reached my hand out to stroke her head. Her hair which shouldve been as beautiful as moms was now covered in cobwebs and dust. She eloquently took a step back, saluted me and then said: Thank you very much, your majesty. Please allow me to first tidy myself up. Below is where they purify the salt. There are two levels below it. I have never gone down below, but it should be where they imprison people. I asionally hear cries from below.

    Alright.

    I nodded and led Nier down. Nier stretched her hand out and grabbed my cape. In a soft voice, she said: Your majesty, the children

    Mmm, the children are probably down below. Im not sure, but Nier, I promised you that I would definitely rescue those children.

    I reached my hand out to grab Niers slightly trembling hand. Nier froze up and then lowered her head. Seeing that we were close to our final ray of hope, Nier was now scared. She was scared that she wouldnt see the children in the end. They were the only thing she wanted to protect, as well as being the only thing that could make her happy. Everything by Niers side had been stolen from her, her parents, foster parents and family. She was left with just the empress and her sword in the end.

    She had strength, but she could never use it for herself. She could protect her master, but not anything else around her, not even the final ounce of warmth in her palms. She couldnt hold onto her final ray of light. Nier was truly afraid this time.

    After walking down the steps and taking a fire torch from the wall, I discovered that underground was a huge empty area. On one side were smashed ster statues while in the centre was a huge pot that was virtually boiling. It looks like they smash the ster, throw it into the pot and boil it. After that would be taking what remained which was salt water. After roast drying it, it would be salt. Howplicated.

    After walking along a big section, we came to a big door. I tried to push it but it was locked. It appears I need Alice.

    I dragged Alice down again. Alice opened the door with a single punch. She then looked at me and grumbled: Your majesty, I am her majestys bodyguard after all. Ive had enough of these dirty jobs!

    I smiled and said to Alice; Sorry, sorry. Thank you very much. Thank you very much.

    Alice looked at me and then said: That child is plundering upstairs. Is that alright? Well there is nothing worth money here.

    Its fine. I dont think shes after money. She said she could help me destroy the church. Perhaps those are her preparations. I believe her, who has nothing, since theres no point in betraying me.

    I grabbed Niers hands and descended the stairs. Alice watched us from behind and then suddenly called out to Nier: Nier.

    Captain

    Dont rely on his majesty too much, Nier. You will go back to being a Valkyrie from tomorrow onwards.

    Nier lowered her head and pursed her lips. Still, she didnt let go of my hand she was holding onto tightly. She raised her head, looked at Alice, nodded and said: I know, captain.

    Alice looked at her and replied: Alright, thats all. Be careful with his majesty down there. We dont know whats down there.

    Understood.

    I pulled Nier along and she went down further with me. There was a foul smelling from below. It was the smell of rotten food and body excretions. There was even the smell of blood. I frowned and held the torch in front of me. I saw a cage in front. Nier drew her sword and vigntly looked down.

    When we got to the side of the cage, I found Id stepped into some sticky liquid. At the same time, the smell of blood burst into the air. I felt a heavy burden in my heart. I moved the torch in front of the cage. Inside were a number of corpses. They were the corpses of elves. All of them were shot in the chest.

    Nier! Hurry!

    I grabbed Niers hand and ran down as fast as I could. Their blood had just solidified which means that they killed them just now to destroy the evidence. If they continue, then the children will be next. We should still be able to make it!

    I heard gunshots down below. I ran downwards even faster. When I turned the corner I saw someone holding a sword with their back facing me. A few corpses slowly fell down in front of her.

    I shouted, leapt over and wrapped my arms tightly around her to tackle her Wait this doesnt feel right

    Troy?!

    I was on top of mom. She looked at me and eximed with surprise. I looked at mom. I had my fist raised up and stopped awkwardly in mid-air. I didnt know what to do. Nier ran over, looked at the empress and saluted her: Your majesty.

    Son son I can understand you being so happy that you want to hug mommy when you see mommy but but mommy is covered in blood right now

    Dont! Dont! I wasnt trying to hug you! Mom, dont blush!

 Book 4: Chapter 42

    Book 4: Chapter 42

    Mom adjusted her clothing. She then looked at me with a serious look and said: It looks like theyve connected their nest with the sewers. In other words, the church was also involved in the incident two months ago when you returned and they took you down into the sewers.

    I nodded then looked at mom and asked: Mom, did you see a group of children on your way here?

    Mom thought about it for a moment. She then shook her head and replied: Children? No. The only people I met here were the ones transporting the weapons as well as this group who killed the prisoners and then tried to flee. I havent seen children though.

    I thought about it for a second. I then looked at my surroundings and said: That means the kids are still here.

    I dont think that the group fleeing would go out of their way to bring along the children. I think they were aware that the children werent a bargaining chip. I looked at Nier. Nier had her head lowered and didnt speak. She didnt dare to look at the empresss face either. I hesitated for a moment before sneaking a nce at mom. Mom still had her kind smile on, so I wasnt sure what Nier was worried about.

    Mom looked at me, wiped the blood on her body off and said: In that the case, son, you two head out first. Mommy will get the guards to search for them. Mommy cant leave with you two. Mommy is going to go back the way mommy came from.

    I shook my head and said: No, mom. I want to search for those children. I must find those children no matter what. I promised Nier, so I must find them.

    For Nier, huh?

    Mom sounded like she had her teeth clenched as she said that. She then looked at Nier with a strange smile. Nier froze up and didnt dare to say a word. I noticed that, so I looked at mom and sternly said: Mom, I just want to help Nier, thats all. Im not doing it out of any other emotions. Mom, dont make things hard for Nier.

    Alright, alright, alright, mommy promises you. Mom nodded and then turned around to say, Nier, my sons safety is in your hands. Remember, youre a Valkyrie tomorrow. Return to my side and report in.

    Nier bowed and loudly replied: Understood!

    Mom turned around and left. I let out a sigh of relief. No wonder why everything went so smoothly like there was no resistance. The church only had a few guns. Alice and Nier stomped them as soon as we entered. Turns out mom cut off their weapon transportation. Thats mom for you.

    After I thanked mom I turned around and looked at the surrounding walls. The level below doesnt seem to have anything. It seems to just be an entrance to the sewer. However, theyout should be rtively simr to upstairs. The elves were locked up upstairs. It had long corridors left and right, pretty much like a prison. The floor we were on currently had the sameyout.

    But it felt somewhat different. There werent any rooms on the left or right. There were only two long corridors. But if its an entrance, why do they need two corridors? I led Nier along to a dead-end. I touched the wall and didnt find any problem. It was just like any other normal wall. There werent any slots.

    I smashed the door hard. If there was someone inside, they should be able to hear, right? There was no response though. I inspected the walls closer. I was literally close enough to be glued to it. I cant let Alice go on a frenzy smashing the walls. While she might not cause the walls to copse, Im sure Aice hates this sort of stuff.

    I reckon Alice would get angry smashing it once. Even Alice would get tired if she smashed a statue almost ten metres in length and an iron door. Therefore, its best if I just find where the issue is. Nier looked at me and softly said: Your majesty, if you cant find them, lets head back, since her majesty has gone back If you returnte, her majesty will get angry.

    What about the children then?

    Youve already tried your best. I understand that. Lets just leave it to the guards now. Nier looked at me with her lips pursed. She then said: You have already done enough for me. I am very thankful to you. Im being honest. So I want to put your safety first now. If the church does something now, well be in danger. Also, it stinks down below.

    Did you know, Nier? Trying your best is the equivalent of failure to me. I shook my head. Theres no try your best for me. Theres only sess and failure. Trying your best means failure. Its just an excuse for you tofort yourself with.

    I went to the second floor. I looked at the wall at the end of the road as well as the rooms on the left and right. It just felt like something was wrong. I walked to the end of the corridor and touched the wall ahead. There was nothing out of the norm. It was unfortunate that the elves on both sides had all died. They killed over ten elves here. And they were all young girls. I was really angry right now, but what I wanted to know more was <em>where</em>. Where were elves being sold off?

    Were these elves kidnapped here? Or were they tricked intoing here?

    If mom found out about this, theres a chance there a second war breaks out.

    There were no problems with the walls here either. I took a step back and kicked the wall hard. I didnt find any obscure mechanisms. The walls were fine. Nothing peeled off any wall. This is doing my bloody head in.

    Im not convinced that the children arent here in the church. Maybe a group of people escaped, but theres no way they would bring the kids along now, would they? If they did, they wouldnt have killed the elves. The elves are much more valuable than the kids. At least they could fetch for a good price.

    I went back downstairs again. I looked at the wall in front stubbornly. I then walked upstairs again. I couldnt help but feel that there was something wrong with these two floors. If a problem didnt exist, my torch would be the problem. On the second floor, the torch couldnt light up the innermost section, while on the floor below, the torch could light up the entire area.

    I went silent for a while. I looked at the wall in front and took a big step. I stomped on the ground. Based on my standards, my step should be seventy-five centimetres. That I can guarantee. Its muscle memory. Even if there is an error, it wouldnt be too significant.

    Your majesty, what are you

    Nier watched me walk forward nkly,pletely bewildered as to what I was doing.

    Goose-stepping Dont you think it emits a pretty tough aura if an army were to march like this?

    Yes Nier wore a puzzled look on her face. It looks like she cantprehend what Im doing at the moment and how it rtes to solving the problem.

    I stopped in front of the wall. That was about twenty steps. I then looked at the level below and walked.

    Fifteen steps. Thats five steps less.

    If were talking about a building with levels, the length should be the same. Put another way, theres something wrong with the rear of this wall, otherwise it wouldnt be protruding outwards.

    Nier, go up and call Alice Actually, forget it. I think everybody underneath will be dead if she punches it. I chuckled coldly and stopped Nier who was about to head up. I bent over to touch the body of a guard mom killed. I found gun powder wrapped in paper. I poured the gun powder out and then rolled the sheet of paper up into a small rod. I then picked up their gun and smashed the wall in front hard making a small hole. I then poured the gunpowder inside, stuck the sheet of paper in and ced the torch next to it.

    *Boom!*

    After it exploded, I used my hands to get rid of the smoke. It didnt destroy the wall, it just blew off a small piece. I then poured more gunpowder into the hole and lit it up again.

    *Boom!*

    This time, a section of the wall exploded to bits. I had opened up a small passageway. I reached my hand into the hole and brushed the dirt away. I then held the torch up to the front of the small hole.

    I could see the sleeping faces of the children inside

    <strong>**Bonus chapter for everyone /2018/02/28/thank-your-for-the-on-going-support/</strong>

 Book 4: Chapter 43

    Book 4: Chapter 43

    As Nier knelt on the ground holding the children tightly while crying, she thanked me in a hoarse voice: Your majesty! Thank you! Thank you, your majesty!

    The children had been drugged. We had to expend a lot of effort to wake them up. Those bastards didnt consider the childrens well-being at all. Some of them had yet to wake. However, we managed to save most of them.

    This was my promise to you.

    I gently stroked Nier and the childrens heads. Nier held the children as tightly as she could. The frightened children reciprocated her sentiments by hugging her tightly and crying loudly.

    I walked around Nier who was worked-up and up to Freya. Her small and slender body looked particrly pitiful next to Alice. She held a seal tightly in her hand. I suppose its the churchs seal. Maybe that was what she wanted. She noticed us leaving. It took a lot out of her for her to stand up. She bowed and said: You have worked hard, your majesty.

    It was like how Luna calmly weed me at the outer court. I looked at her small slender body as well as her hands that were covered in wounds. I couldnt help but feel sorry for her. What had this young girl gone through? Maintaining her elegance and calmness with such determination despite what she had gone through made me admire her, but at the same time, feel sorry for her.

    Beneath her weak small body was her dignified soul which I admired. She didnt change her pride and demeanour as a noble despite going through so much. This is what you call nobility.

    Alright, its over. Were getting ready to head back now. Lets go, Freya.

    As youmand.

    When Freya took a step, she almost dropped to her knees. A strong will cant help one ovee their bodys limitations. I walked up to her and crouched down. She paused for a moment and then said: Your majesty, you do not have to worry about me. I am fine ah your majesty

    I had already taken my cape off and wrapped it around her. The thick cape wrapped her inside like a nket. Alice stood still in silence since it was the cape of royalty. The royal familys things were never meant to be given to others to use on a whim. I crouched down in front of Freya and helped her do up all the buttons. I then picked her up with my arms.

    Your majesty!! Put me down! Put me down!

    Freya who was shocked desperately fought back. A tinge of pink appeared on her pale face from embarrassment and surprise. She lost her graceful behaviour and became shocked. I held her and said: Its fine, I dont care. You cant ride a horse anyway let alonee back. While not everybody is allowed to ride on the princes horse, youre a noble to begin with. Its not too much for me to take care of the daughter of a noble family of mine.

    I-Is that how it is?

    Freya blushed and looked at Alice slightly concerned. It looks like she has realised that Alice is the eldest here, although she was the shortest.. Alice shook her head as she looked at her and said: Even if I were to object, his majesty wouldnt let you down. Just ept his majestys kind gesture. But it will only be this once.

    Thank you very much then, your majesty.

    She rxed in my arms and finally stayed still. She was a little too light for a girl roughly fifteen. I felt like her nutrition was worse than the kids Nier was holding. I held her and walked to the entrance of the church. The young men came crowding over. I looked at them and said: You all did fantastic today. Go to the stores around here in a bit and tell them I sent you to collect your reward. Theyll provide you with your rewards.

    There is no need, your majesty. Allowing us to vent our anger was the greatest reward. We followed you just to destroy the church, not for reward money. You really are different to the other nobles, your majesty. Should you need us in the future, we will not hesitate to go through hell for you.

    They looked at me with faces brimming with excitement and inspiration. Most importantly, I could see the joy of getting revenge. I smiled and then turned my head around to look at the torn-down church. I came for revenge too. Ive been giving it my all until now to avenge Meras death. Ive killed a number of people and saved a number of people, as well as getting what I wanted. But why dont I feel happy at all? In fact, I still loathe myself.

    It was just as Vyvyan said. When I take up the sword, what I feel isnt ecstasy but disgust and hate. But even so, Ive taken revenge even if I wasnt willing.

    I dont know how many more people I have to kill or how much further I must walk, but I know Mera will always be behind me watching me. Ill tread this path even if I shall be covered in wounds. I hate killing people and dont want to destroy things. But if I must do so, I wont hesitate.

    When we got to the horse, Alice looked at me and said: Your majesty, Nier did note out.

    Dont worry about her. Let her stay with the children for a little longer. I need to head back first. I think her majesty is getting a little anxious.

    I carried Freya up to the horse and then let her sit in front of me. Freya leaned on my chest somewhat worn out as she looked forward. I tapped my horse with my foot and the horse started to head back while trying its best to remain stable. The citizens who came out to see what was going on watched me. They werent all merry and cheering out after I destroyed the church. They just whispered among each other and looked at me with a weird gaze. Their voices and gazes were extremely distrustful. It was like having a heavy boulder pressed down on my chest that wouldnt go away.

    It looks like the church didnt give their apprentices too much trouble. By privately trafficking salt, the people could purchase salt at a cheaper price. Nobody suffered because he kidnapped the elves. They didnt extort the people. To the contrary, it was the pce that repossessed the copper coins. That makes it hard to me them for not being pleased with our actions.

    Your majesty, you do not have to worry about them. Building a regime centred around the people is like building a foundation on sand. The people can only see whats around them. They dont know about all the schemes in the dark. Theyre ignorant like stray dogs, running in whatever direction food is in. Alice seemed to notice the way I was looking at the people was off and thereforeforted me from the side.

    I smiled helplessly and replied: But they are the foundation of the empire. You cant build the foundation on them, but they are the foundation of the empire. Citizens that are ignorant and hold beliefs are easy to stir up. We didnt give our reasons for destroying the church this time. This could very well be a fuse.

    Thats not a problem. When ites down to it, we can arrange for some people to kill a few people and show evidence of their crimes. Its just that the evidence wont appease the people. Alice chuckled and then shrugged as though it was no big deal. She continued, Your majesty, you do not have to worry about these people. They are like weeds. Kill a batch and another batch crops up.

    Freya who was in my arms suddenly said: His majestys concern is not wrong. If weeds were set on fire, it could burn the entire field. She looked at the people around us and continued, The reason the people are confused is because they have no direction. The church did not pick on them so they will not be hostile towards the church. The private salt and elf trafficking has nothing to do with them, so they will not hate them for it. Moreover, the god they believe in is the god the church speaks off. That is precisely why the church is fearless.

    Alice looked at her and asked in a mocking tone: What suggestion do you have as a bankrupt-homeless mistress then?

    Of course there is a way. We only need to modify the evidence of their crimes a little. We change the salt they illegally trafficked into trafficking salt with poison, cut the ears off the dead elves and say they forcefully kidnapped women and sold them, then take the money in the pce and move it to their storage to say they extorted people. All we have to do then is distribute the money to the people. The church was never violent towards the people, but they never did them any favours either. If we do the people a favour, the people will turn to us.

    Freya looked at me and calmly said: The people are not ignorant, but confused. They are not sand but running water. As long as we provide them with direction, they naturally will not go against his majesty. To the contrary, they will help us.

    I looked down at her with surprise. She looked at me, smiled and said: Your majesty, you believe me when I say that I can help you destroy the church now, right?

    **Exclusive chapter artwork inments**

 Book 4: Chapter 44

    Book 4: Chapter 44

    Your majesty! You have worked hard! Wee home Ah this miss is Luna nkly watched me carry Freya off the horse. She caught Freya with puzzlement. Freya leaned on Luna, looked at me and said: Your majesty, if you have time, I would like to speak to about my ns for the next step. For the first step I already have

    I cut her off: Go and rest first. Eat, wash up, sleep and then well talk about it. While I dont have much time, I can spare a day or two. I wont let you overwork yourself until youre rested. I cant just exploit you. Since youre going to help me by my side, you need to prepare yourself to work hard.

    Understood.

    She looked at me and nodded. Luna looked at me confused. I said: Luna, take Freya to wash up first and settle her living arrangements If there are any problems, discuss it with the head-maid.

    Alright. But your majesty, you need to rest first

    Im going to pay her majesty a visit. Ill be back real quick. Of course if I donte back after a long time, that means mom kept me there to eat dinner. And Im absolutely certain itll be her cooking. When that happens, you must remember toe and bring me back. Im serious!

    The bowl of purple soup resurfaced in my mind The burnt-rubber taste appeared in my mouth again and wouldnt go away. That thing is my nightmare in this lifetime. I trust that theres no one who would be willing to drink a bowl of burnt rubber. But Ive tried it. Mom said it was a medicinal concoction used on the battlefield, but I reckon its a fatal poison!

    Alright, your majesty.

    Luna didnt smile. Instead, she wore what looked like a forced smile. She looked at me with an expression like she was mad as if she didnt ept my decision. It was simr to how Lucia looked at Mera which really surprised me. But I quickly caught on and understood what was going on. Elves are extremely jealous creatures. Could it be that Luna thought I brought home another maid to look after me with her causing her to get jealous?

    Youre jealous of this too?!

    I looked at Luna and said: Ah, Luna, you dont have to worry. She is originally a noble. I dont intend to make her my servant. You alone are enough.

    Im not angry!

    Although Luna said that, I noticed that the corner of her mouth crept up into a relieved smile. However, that was the smile that scared me. Surely the jealousy of elves is a little excessive. If a personal servant doesnt allow me to have a second personal servant, Lucia would probably grab a de and chop Luna up to vent her anger if she found out I hugged Luna.

    Heck, she might even hack me.

    I thinkI think its better not to mention it

    I silently walked toward the inner court. Nier wasnt by my side this time. I didnt see her at the inner court either. Alice wasnt there either. Only Castell came up to me to wee me. In his hands were clothes stained with blood. He smiled when he saw me and said: Your majesty, you were very sessful today. I never thought you could be so resolute. While your method was very extreme, the results were very good.

    Thank you, Castell. Is her majesty in?

    Her majesty is in the bathroom. If you head over, I believe that her majesty would be very happy. Her majesty has not worn this to go out to battle in a long time. Her majesty is in a very good mood. Perhaps it is because she had held it in for a long time and could finally let it out. However, your majesty, there is something I would like to speak to you about.

    Castell cleared his throat and then continued, Her majestys birthday ising up. Although she receives peculiar and amazing gifts from many ces, I feel that what her majesty wants most would be a gift from you. I think you should prepare something to make her majesty happy.

    Youre right. I paused for a moment. To be honest, I dont have a clue as to when Vyvyan and Elizabeths birthdays are. Its not excusable for a child to not know their parents birthday. But Ive just arrived. Yeah, I just arrived.

    Please prepare a present then, your majesty. Her majestys birthday is in two days time. I think you still have ns for your next move, but I believe it is best to pause for a moment for her majestys sake. Castell bowed as he smiled and added, After all, it is to your benefit if her majesty is happy as well. That is all. I still have to deal with this clothing, so I shall take my leave first.

    Alright.

    I watched Castell leave and suddenly realised I dont know what mom likes. Mommy doesnt usually dress up or use make-up. If Im going to cook a meal, well, there arent many ingredients here, not to mention I cant cook. So what sort of thing can express my love for her as my mother? Carnation?

    Come to think of it, back when it was moms birthday, I just gave her a call. The only birthday present I can think of is a cake. Am I supposed to make a cake here? Come on, I cant even make dinner let alone moreplex sweets.

    What does mom like? I think mom likes me. What, am I supposed to tie myself up with a silk ribbon and offer myself up to her? If I did that, I bet Vyvyan would massacre her way here and the second war for their son would begin.

    As I thought about it, I found Id arrived at the bathroom. I changed my clothes. The maids by the side walked up. They didnt ask me anything. They just bowed and then pulled the door to the bathroom open. The bathroom had three separate sections as aforementioned. Nier usually goes to the section with freezing water while I like hot water.

    Mom sat in the warm-water area, with her back against the edge. On the tray by the side was fruit and wine. Two maids stood to a side. Moms long hair was like kelp floating on the water. A few strands of ck hair stuck to moms snow-white shoulders. Mom heard the door behind her but she didnt turn around. She just smiled and said: Its you right, son? Youre back a little bitte, son.

    Yes. I was held up for a bit.

    Mom turned around and looked at me somewhat nervously. She extended her hand out and said: Come, son. Come and bath with me. I wont be so rough this time.

    I was slightly surprised. I didnt think shed remember what happenedst month. Mom looked slightly nervous. It looks like she was afraid that Id get angry again. I smiled helplessly and walked up to moms side, and sat into the water. Mom sat properly this time. It doesnt look like what happenedst time will happen again. But now I feel a little awkward.

    After a moment of silence I said to mom: Mom, thank you for helping me today. If it wasnt for you, I dont know how many guns Id have had to square off against

    Mom smiled as she shook her head and said: Thats because Im your mom. Mommy will definitely protect you. While mommy didnt protect you when you were young, mommy will definitely protect you now.

    Mom nced at the scar on my chest and bit down on her lips. I gently reached my hand out and hugged moms arm. Mom shivered intensely and then revealed an expression where she wanted to smile but didnt dare to be audacious. She kept her lips pursed together tightly. I smiled and said: Mom, its alright, I wont feel that youre rough this time.

    I-Is that right?

    Mom turned around stiffly. She had trouble deciding what to do with her hands and feet. She looked at me to check my reaction and said: L-Let let mommy hug you then as long as youre not angry

    I smiled and opened my arms.

 Book 4: Chapter 45

    Book 4: Chapter 45

    Moms birthday huh Though I really want to jump on a horse and ride off to Castor to wrap this up, I cant do that with moms birthdaying up. My conscience wont let me after seeing mom hug me with such a blissful smile. This is the first time Im celebrating moms birthday. The next time is a year away.

    My ns can wait, but I dont want to see mom look disappointed. Castell is right. More presents dont add more meaning to it. What mom wants most is a birthday present from me.

    Uhm, so now I need to think about what present is most appropriate.

    Mom has personally cooked for me. While I was prepared to die, mom surprisingly cooked edible food this time. It tasted so-so, and most of it didnt require much work, but mom still looked at me with anticipation and nervousness. When I told her it tasted good, I noticed mom secretly wipe her tears.

    I presume they were the I made a meal for my son being sessful tears. Mom really tries to love me. She learnt to knit a scarf and learnt to cook. She has almost forgotten that shes an empress. In front of me, mom is really just a mom, ordinary and silly.

    From behind, Luna handed me a cup of tea and asked me: Your majesty, did you not already solve your issue? Why are you still worried? Are you worried about that kid?

    No, not that. Ive thought about what to do with Freya already. Im thinking about something else.

    I turned around to look at Luna who puffed her cheeks. Clearly she was unhappy with me bringing that girl back again. She looked at me and rolled her maid-uniform. In a soft voice, she muttered: You can just tell me what you are unhappy with. It is pointless to have another personal servant. And she is so young. Or is it that you like young girls, your majesty?

    I smiled helplessly as I looked at Luna and said: Didnt I already tell you that shes not my personal servant? Shes a girl from a noble family who got sold off after her family fell. I didnt take her in to make her my maid, but to help mee up with ideas. You can consider her a strategist. Though shes young, shes very smart.

    Is that how it is? But she is quite pitiful. Luna revealed a smile of relief

    I dont really understand why elves are so possessive. And shes not my wife or fiance either. Shes just my personal servant and yet shes angry because I found someone else. Luna looked at me and continued, Shes very young too. She mustve been yed with after being imprisoned as well. How pitiful. She was exhausted. She fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. Looking at her makes me feel sorry for her.

    Yeah, but even so, she still maintained the calmness and eloquence of nobility. She didnt cry nor was she afraid even when she escaped her suffering. To the contrary, she thought about the next step. Based on that alone, I feel that Ive found myself a treasure this time, just like when I bought you at the market.

    I held Lunas hand. She smiled and held mine. She then looked at me as she said: Your majesty, you do not question yourself after this time, do you? You truly can bring happiness to others, regardless if it is me or Miss Freya, or Nier. We are all the same.

    I gave Nier happiness? I shook my head. Niers happiness is the empress. I didnt give Nier happiness. You shouldve said that I stole her happiness. But seeing Nier smile so happily when she held the children, I thought that maybe Nier might actually be very happy right now.

    So, your majesty, let us return to the topic. What are you worried about, your majesty?

    I smiled, spread my hands out and replied: Moms birthday present. I dont know what to give mom since mom doesntck anything. I think that others will be able to gift her anything that I can think of, so I dont what sort of birthday present could make mom happy, as well as being unique.

    Luna reacted surprised and replied: Her majestys birthday ising up? Jeez I did not even know But you should not be worried about this. Is what her majesty wants most and the only thing you can give her right in front of your eyes?

    I froze up. Luna extended a finger out, pointed at my chest and said with a smile: As long as it is something you personally make, it doesnt matter what it is, that to the empress will be a treasure.

    ================================

    Current time at the inner court.

    Nier, youre here.

    The empress sat on the bed and looked at Nier who was kneeling down with an expression that looked like she was smiling, and yet not. Nier lowered her head and replied: Yes, your majesty. I am very sorry for beingte!

    No, I dont care whether yourete or not because what I do care about is the most important thing. And that is, whether or not you are still loyal, Nier.

    Nier raised her head out of astonishment and quickly replied: Your majesty!! Of course I am loyal! I have no other master besides you! Of course, I am loyal to you, your majesty! That is true now and will not change in the future! I am a Valkyrie, so I am loyal to you until I die.

    Alright.

    The empress smiled. She raised her arm up and a sword dropped down in front of Nier. Nier looked at the sword nkly. It was the long-sword Nier removed. She clenched her teeth. She removed the sword her majesty gave her and swapped it for the sword his majesty gave her. That mustve meant that she no longer wanted to be a Valkyrie from her majestys perspective.

    The empress put one leg over the other, looked at her and nonchntly said: Kill yourself, Nier.

    Your majesty

    Nier raised her head as she trembled. She looked at the empress and stuttered. She looked at the sword on the ground and reached her hand out to pick it up with her shaky hand. Valkyries have no right to refuse. If the empress gave the order to kill themself, a Valkyrie had to kill herself. It was time to disy her loyalty and bravery.

    Whats wrong? Tana,e here.

    Your majesty!

    A Valkyrie walked up to the empress. The empress smiled and hugged her, and then stroked her head. Next to her ear, she softly said: Tana, kill yourself.

    Roger!!

    That was the first time Tana received a hug from the empress. She was so excited she was shaking all over. She drew her long-sword from her waist with an ecstatic smile and thrust it into her own chest without any hesitation. Blood spurt forth from her chest. She rolled off to the side with a blissful smile. Her blood from the wound in her chest and heart sprayed her blood all over the floor.

    See that, Nier?

    The empress walked up to Niers side. Nier lowered her head while still gripping the sword tightly as she trembled. The empress looked at her and asked with a smile: Do it, Nier. Kill yourself. I order you to. Shouldnt you follow my orders as a Valkyrie? Or do you have something you cant let go off?

    I I

    The empress looked at her and thundered: Do it, Nier, I order you to!

    Dont tell me you have feelings for my son! I already told you, you cant develop feelings for my son! You are just a Valkyrie! If you dont have any feelings for him, stab the sword into your chest right now! Hurry up!

    Nier slowly drew the sword. She clenched her teeth tightly as she raised her head. The empress saw Niers face covered in tears and frowned a little. Nier looked at the empress and quaked as she raised the sword up to her chest while her eyes were filled with despair and unwillingness. She looked at the empress and took in one deep breath before closing her eyes. Her two hands holding the sword handle were shaking intensely as if she was going to snap the sword by shaking it.

    *ng!*

    Yes! Your are right! Your majesty! I care about his majesty! I want to live! I want to stay by his majestys side! His majesty helped me! I want to always stay by his side!

    When the tip of the sword reached Niers chest, her hands could no longer grip the sword. She dropped the sword and cried loudly as she knelt on the ground.

    I I do not know if this is me liking his majesty. But being by his side makes me feel very rxed. I like going out with his majesty too. I want to see more of the world with his majesty as well! In short in short, I want to look at his majesty for longer! So I do not want to die! I want to live!

    You are a Valkyrie!

    I am his majestys bodyguard now too!

    Nier raised her head. Her eyes carried determination and resolve. Her face covered in tears was distorted like a devil from hell. She looked at the empress and shouted, forgetting her status.

    The empress looked at her nkly and said nothing for a long while. Nier didnt lower her head either. She kept her eyes on the empress while shedding tears.

    Forget it

    The empress let out a long sigh. She then sat to one side, crossed one leg over the other and looked at Nier as she said: My son will definitely get angry if I kill you. My birthday ising up, and I dont want my son to be angry. Rise, Nier. I trust you a lot. You are also the Valkyrie I am most proud of. But Ive got one final job for you. Take this letter to the churchs headquarters. Once youe back, I shall agree to the matter with you and my son. Of course, thats if he epts you.

    Your majesty

    Nier slouched onto the ground like she was letting out a sigh of relief. But a secondter, she used the wall as support to stand up. She gave the empress a deep bow and in a loud voice said: Thank you, your majesty! I shall serve you with my life!

    Leave now then. Stay on standby.

    Roger!

    <strong>*Checkments for something cheeky*</strong>

 Book 4: Chapter 46

    Book 4: Chapter 46

    Good evening, your majesty.

    I turned around to see Freya who was dressed in simplistic clothing. She wore a very simple long-white dress as if there was no pattern on there. It was virtually like a maids uniform. She looked at me and then saluted me gracefully. She then raised her head up to look at me. After having a fulfilling meal and a good rest, her face looks much more radiant like a pearl that had the dust covering it cleaned off.

    I looked at her, smiled and asked: Good evening, Freya. How are you feeling now?

    I have recovered. Thank you for asking, your majesty. Now, if you do not intend to rest now, I shall exin to you my n.

    She bowed and then walked up to me. I shook my head with a smile and stood up. I looked toward the inner court and said: While I really want to go to Castor and stab that kid to death, her majestys birthday ising up. I dont have the time to go to Castor. What the church and Castor did made me very angry, but mom is the most important to me. This is the first time Im celebrating her birthday. I dont want to miss it.

    Her majestys birthday. She repeated what I said and then nodded. She then continued, Yes, that is very important, very, very important. However your majesty, my n does not require you to personally go there. Instead, you just have to wait for Castors regent to take the initiative toe and beg you. If it is quick, a week is sufficient.

    I turned to face her with shock. I looked at her. Her blue eyes were calm and collected. She looked at me as she said: It is actually quite simple. We do not have any evidence to get Castors regent to admit to her crimes, but we know that shemitted them, and that is enough. While we cannot scare her, she can scare herself. Since she relies on the church for her operations, we just need to cause in-fighting between them.

    She walked up to my table and said: We will be able to hand down our judgement to this incident very soon. When the timees, the people will be furious when they discover that they tried to poison them. They will hate them when they discover that they were trafficking people, and they will get angry when they discover that they were robbed. They will be ted after receiving our money. And thus, the church will lose the hearts of the people. We then give two ambiguous orders. We can ask the churches in various ces to publicise their finances, thereby leading to the masses losing trust with the church. When the time is ripe, we can instigate the people, and they will vandalise the church. The reason the church is fearless is because they are the source of the peoples faith and the people trust them. Once they lose their trust, they will naturally be powerless. At the same time, we wille down on businesses with an iron-fist. Therefore, businesses will not donate to the church any further. After losing the trust of the people and their source of ie, the church will be powerless to fight against the royal family. That is when the church will admit defeat and surrender. Then I require what you have, your majesty.

    What I have?

    She nodded and replied: Castors envelope. We first put Castors envelope in an envelope, and then put a new envelope inside Castors envelope. We will then stamp it with the churchs seal, and stamp the outermost envelope with the royal familys seal. This will hint to the church that Castor has betrayed them.

    I nodded to indicate she could continue so she continued: Next, I believe that the church will say that they had no involvement with this matter. Additionally, they will definitely submit evidence of Castors involvement with your assassination in order to remedy the rtionship with the royal family. After that, we will take the envelope the church sent us and send it to Castors regent. That way, Castor will understand that the church has already betrayed them.

    At this point, we could go and kill her. However, that would make the church the ones who revealed the people that tried to assassinate the prince, and they would get the credit. That is disadvantageous for us. Consequently, we will add a fragment of the statue we picked up from the church that was broken on top of the envelope. In other words, the statue used to transport salt illegally which you discovered. At this point, I think that Castors regent will send us evidence against the church in order to wash their hands off the matter.

    I trust that Castors regent will have begun to make her own move by then. On one hand, she would be preparing to flee. On the other hand, she will try to negotiate with the church. So when the letter gets sent, we need to have the army in Castor seal off the coasts as well as the innd roads at the same time. Essentially, we are creating the impression that we are trying to forcefully arrest Castors regent. As that happens, we will let a young child send in an object you keep close to you and the map of the capital. That is essentially threatening their regent, saying that if she does note to the royal capital, we will kill her child. There is no mother who would let her child die to keep herself safe. After that, their regent wille to the royal capital to beg for mercy on her own ord.

    She put the pen down and then calmly stood to one side and said: That is the entirety of the n. I think this can be considered a very simple sowing discord among the enemies n. Because of the churchs failure this time, I do not think that Castors regent would be surprised that they betrayed her. She would also be furious with the church. It will be since you betrayed me, I shall betray you. Even if you were to put two devoted lovers in separate rooms, they will certainly betray each other. Plus, we already have evidence against both of them.

    She bent over and then raised her head with a smile. It shouldve been a childs smile, but instead it was filled with maturity and viciousness. I never expected her idea of destroying the church was to this degree. I never thought of the sowing discord between them strategy. I looked at her in a spaced out fashion as if it was the first time Id met her. She smiled and asked: What is wrong, your majesty? Did I say something strange?

    No No. Its just that I never thought that your n could really destroy the church

    She looked at me with a smile and said: I told you, I am a descendent of a noble family. I promised you that I would help you destroy the church so I must make it a reality. I do not need your pity or sympathy. I need your power. Since I can help you destroy the church, please agree to a request of mine.

    I looked at her and nodded. How muchpetence is in that small body of hers? Whether its determination, pride or intellect, she has achieved a level only adults could. Only Castell as far as I know has given me that impression. I cant read her at all.

    She smiled as she walked up to me and said: Your majesty, please give me fame. If possible, I would like to be your sister. Thats right. I need to return to this world as his majestys sister or his majestys adopted sister. I want to revive the glory of the Vestalia household. Hence, I need everybody to respect my identity. If possible, could my sry please be allowing me to call you onii-sama.

    I looked at her and nkly asked: So you came to me for your own ends?

    I never expected this. I thought I saved a girl, or rather, when I met her, she had already treated me as her pawn.

    You can say that.

    She nodded. But then she shook her head and said: As a member of the Vestalia household, I want to use your majesty, but as Freya, I want to stay by your side. However, regardless of what the case is, our interests are the same. Your majesty, I shall devote my body, brain, blood, flesh and soul to you. I shall follow your orders henceforth. At the same time, you shall in turn provide me with glory and fame. I shall respect you, devote my loyalty to you and be proud of my loyalty to you. What do you think, onii-sama?

    She strongly emphasised thest two words. I looked at her two blue eyes nkly. Her blue eyes were like the deep sea with the bottom nowhere in sight. I looked at her and slowly nodded.

    Thank you very much, onii-sama. Please allow me to attend her majestys birthday banquet with you, onii-sama. Your sister Freya, bids you goodnight, onii-sama!

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *If by any chance you dont know what onii-sama means, its basically a very formal way of referring to ones brother in Japanese.

    **Freya uses a much more courteous way of referring to Troy than onii-sama, but for the sake of reading fluidity as well as there being no English equivalent, Im sticking with onii-sama.

 Book 4: Chapter 47

    Book 4: Chapter 47

    Good morning, your majesty. I shall continue serving as your bodyguard from now on.

    I looked at Nier and nodded with a smile. To be frank, I was quite surprised to find out that Nier was still able to be my bodyguard since I thought mom might not let Niere back. But this is good. It looks like mom doesnt mind our rtionship. Wait, what?! We never had any rtionship to begin with!

    Nier stood up and calmly walked up behind me. Her expression didnt change. She was the same as usual, like nothing happened yesterday. I ced my tea-cup down. Luna came over and filled it up again. I then sat on my seat and looked at the window with azy smile. There was nothing for me to mind.

    Everything was resolved in a blink. The judgement or whatever thates next has nothing to do with me. Freya set everything up as his majestys adopted sister, saving me quite a lot of trouble. Normally speaking, a ruler would be very concerned if his subordinate was sopetent and smart. But I trust that Freya wont betray me because we both share the same pursuits and because I saved her.

    Its just as she said. She needs me to revive her household. Theres no harm to me if her household is revived, and I get a smart individual to help me, so that puts my mind at ease a lot more. Freya is a very valuable asset to me.

    After I finished the next cup of tea, Luna knew I wouldnt have another. Luna knows me really well. She came up to take away the cup and refreshments. I stood up, grabbed my cape by the side and wore it on my shoulders. Nier followed me out of the dining hall and asked: Your majesty, what ns do you have for today?

    I looked at Nier, smiled and replied: Um, I want to go and see the children. Only youve seen them after all so its not really fair. Are the kids well after going through that?

    Theyre alright. Though theyre very scared, we rescued all of them. While a few of them met with misfortune, the rest are fine. The dean is currently taking care of them. Nier looked at me. Her expression bes much more amicable when we discuss children.

    I nodded and said: The dean is a good man to be able to take care of the children whom arepletely unrted to him with absolute dedication. Its not an easy job.

    Yes, however, your majesty, I gave all the money to the dean because I truly dont feel anything towards money

    Thats alright. I trust that the deans will is more valuable than money. I trust the dean. If I have seen how ugly and dark the human heart can be here, then the dean is the one who possesses humanitys unique kindness and generosity. Hes not wealthy. The orphanages finances are tight as can be, yet he does all he can so that the children can maintain a normal life. The orphanage doesnt receive an allowance like officials. Itspletely voluntary on his part.

    I believe that when the thirty-thousand coins are ced before him, he will only be thinking about how to improve the childrens lives with them, and not how to repair his office.

    Compared to gold, the deans noble heart and soul is the most valuable asset. One with that much wealth may not necessarily possess a heart as pure as his.

    We walked past the market and saw the public notice column announcing the news of the churchs judgement. The people whispered among each other as they discussed the matter. Most of them were saying no wonder why his majesty destroyed the church, I cant believe the church did so many bad deeds, Look, her majesty gives us money and free salt. Based on their discussions, it looks like the people are leaning towards us.

    It went just as Freya said. What the people require is guidance. We would rather let the church take up arms than let them continue wielding the power to preach. If the church wanted to engage in peace-talks, they will have to give the authority to preach to the empress, otherwise they can forget it. Thats whats most important. As long as we have the authority to preach religion, we can get the people to voluntarily trust us.

    Its the same for everyone. Belief and faith is a tool.

    I left the ce and smiled helplessly. I thought back on how crazy I was thest few days. Calling people to go and destroy the church was like a dream. Ive never tried doing that sort of stuff. Though Id dreamt of myself being mighty in my fantasies, I was an ordinary person at the end of the day. But I truly did it now. I can go and do anything as long as I want to. Its just that I have to sometimes do that which I dont want to do as well.

    I turned my head around, looked at Nier and asked: Nier, do you think what we did the past two days was meaningful?

    Nier paused and then replied: I dont know, your majesty. I have never wondered whether or not what I do is meaningful or not. I only consider whether or not it is necessary.

    I stayed silent at first. I then smiled and said: What you say makes sense, Nier. You dont have to walk behind me. Hasnt our rtionship improved thesest two days? Can I be considered your friend now?

    No, you are still the prince, and I am still a Valkyrie. Its just that Im no longer against being your bodyguard thats all.

    Nier looked at me. The look on her face didnt change at all. She was still proud and lonely. However, that was what I admired about her. Nier isnt nobility, but she has the dignity and pride of a Valkyrie. Even if it was a lonely pride, even if her path was one of bloodshed, she never hesitated to continue walking it.

    Perhaps we didnte out at the right time. Maybe everybody wasid back recently. Or maybe there was some important festival, but we were getting squashed in the crowd. Though it was sometimes squishy in the past, this time, it was virtually enough to separate Nier and I. Nier desperately tried to stand behind me, but she couldnt make her way over.

    Her majestys birthday ising. Tomorrow is the ceremony so everyone ising out to buy things now.

    From behind, Nier desperately tried to speak. I smiled helplessly as I continued squeezing my way forward. This situation is shocking. Ive only seen such a situation when they raise the g at the za on the national holiday. I was proud of it at the time. But this time, its just the empresss birthday and yet theyre so excited

    Okay, the empress does indeed equal the empire. Im actually worried. If all the vassal states around and the people trust the empress, can I bring them under control if she passes on? It looks like I need to be as qualified as the empress

    I reached my hand out and grabbed Niers hand. I then struggled to pull her over to my side. Nier reacted surprised. She looked at me and eximed: Your majesty, what are you doing?!

    If we hold hands, we wont get separated, right?

    But I cant draw my sword like this!

    I dont think anyone will try anything funny with me at this time. Since you cant draw your sword, they cant either.

    I smiled as I held Niers hand. Niers hand was stiff, allowing me to just pull her along as I wanted. She didnt give me any reaction. But being able to hold her hand meant that our rtionship had improved a fair bit.

    In that case Ill be in your care then, your majesty

    Nier looked at his majestys back and at her left hand that he was holding. Her heart beat sped up again without her being able to control it.

    Why? Why do I feel strange every time his majesty touches me? I suddenly want to smile and randomly feel annoyed. Why? Why can the man in front of me make me feel flustered?

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *When he referred to national holiday, hes talking about Modern Chinas national day.

 Book 4: Chapter 48

    Book 4: Chapter 48

    The orphanage returned to normal operations like nothing happened. If I didnt see some slightly older kids struggling to take the rubbish out, I mightve thought they didnt suffer anything in the whole mess. They didnt need to go through it.

    Your majesty, thank you so much this time. Not only did you save us, you have given us so much money as well. We are really moved by what you have done. We cannot pay you back.

    It was just as I said. His office was old and rundown as ever. Even though he had thirty-thousand gold coins, he didnt repair his office. While I admire that spirit, I feel like Im about to fall through the floor Im standing on at any moment right now. Its not too much to spend some of it on fixing the floor, is it?

    I looked outside the window. Nier and the children were cleaning the orphanage, a sight which put a smile to my face. I said: You dont have to thank me. The credit is all Niers. I promised the church that I wouldnt get involved with this matter, so the credit belongs to Nier alone. At most, I was just an onlooker from the sidelines.

    He looked at me with a smile. He understood what was going on, or rather, he could tell just by looking at this orphanage. I dont intend to take credit for this because Im satisfied if Nier and the children are happy. I really like Niers smile because her smile is rarer than the sun in winter.

    But I still have to thank you regardless. You are the one who saved us. To be honest, I already gave in at the start. I thought that you had already abandoned us, but you came for us.

    You really need to thank Nier for that. I turned around and earnestly exined, To be honest, this had nothing to do with you to begin with. It was a personal grudge between the church and I. But they went and made you their bargaining chip. Under normal circumstances, I wouldnt actually care about your lives because your lives serve no purpose to me. It was because Nier wanted to save you that I saved you. So if you must thank someone, you must thank Nier, not me. Its actually because of my personal grudge with the church that caused you all to be captured, so I should be apologising to you.

    He nodded and replied: You are Niers master, so thanking you is the same as thanking Nier.

    I looked at him and suggested: No, I am not Niers master. You should say that Nier is just guarding me, thats all. Thus, if you want to thank someone, you should personally thank Nier. You must. Of course, I dont think that Nier actually wants your thanks. How about letting the children thank Nier?

    He nodded and looked at Nier downstairs. He sighed and said: I never thought someone who looked so cold would actually like children.

    I looked at Nier downstairs and softly said: Yeah, I never thought so at first either. But I think Nier is really pretty when shes with children. I think this is nice, with her ying with the children downstairs while I watch from here. Im not interested in children, but I do like to see her smile.

    I see I wonder what your child with her would be like. I think your child would be very cute.

    Wha-?!

    I turned my head around to look at him dumbfounded. He smiled as he looked at me and added: I feel that you and Nier look great together. After all, it is not just you that watches Nier. Could it be that you have not noticed that Nier also looks this way frequently?

    Current time at the inner court.

    Freya took in a deep breath and began to ascend the steps of the inner court.

    The inner court is her majestys resting ce, strangers are not permitted entry! Take one more step and you will be killed!!

    Over ten long swords were at Freyas neck in the blink of an eye. She shivered and then looked at the Valkyries in front of her. She took in a deep breath and said: I am his majestys adopted-sister, Freya. I am here to see her majesty under his majestys orders. This is his majestys brooch. Please pass it on to her majesty.

    The Valkyries exchanged nces. While they were aware her majesty permitted his majesty toe and go freely, they were caught off-guard when they heard he had an adopted-sister. Even though she looked inconspicuous, the brooch in her hand was genuine. It was a type of brooch that was exclusive to the royal family. So do they let her in since shes his majestys adopted-sister?

    Whats wrong? Whats the ruckus about?

    Alice came out and looked at the Valkyries gathered together below. The Valkyries turned around to look at their captain and replied: Captain Alice, there is a young girl here iming to be his majestys adopted-sister. She seeks an audience with her majesty. The brooch she has is genuine.

    Alice took a nce and paused for a moment. She then revealed a smile and asked: I never imagined you would be able to transform from nobody to a phoenix. What did you do to his majesty to be his adopted-sister? Did you use your body? Does his majesty like young girls?

    Freya narrowed her eyes. She looked at Alice and mercilessly replied: Please do not insult his majesty. I am his majestys adopted-sister. I will not hesitate to tell her majesty that you insulted his majesty.

    Alice clenched her teeth. Starting to get slightly angry, she asked: Arent you the ungrateful one. I was the one that saved you yesterday, and now youre threatening me?

    I cannot allow anyone to insult my onii-sama, even if it is you.

    You really think youre his majestys sister?!

    Whether or not I am is up to his majesty to decide. As long as his majesty does not throw me out, I will be his majestys adopted sister. Freya looked at her, tilted her head and then continued, If I take another step forward now, your swords will be stained with my blood. Do you think you will still be able to stand here when I tell his majesty?

    Alice looked at her and furiously clenched her fists tightly. Valkyries have always been the ones threatening others, theres never been anyone whos dared to threaten a Valkyrie. She cant hurt Freya since shes been adopted by his majesty after all. Killing her would be the same as killing a royal family member. Suicide wouldnt be a sufficient apology.

    Let her go!

    Alice waved her hand and the Valkyries backed off. Freya casually walked up to Alices side. She then looked at Alice who was fuming, bowed deeply and said: I am very sorry, Miss Alice. I am very thankful to you for saving my life. But I was representing his majestys reputation just now. If I were to cower in fear in front of the Valkyries, the Valkyries would look down on his majesty even more. But I would like to now apologise as myself.

    Alice stood still and silent as she watched Freya gracefully straighten up. She smiled hopelessly and said: I think I understand why his majesty took you in now. I cant get angry at you now. Damn. No matter where you find yourself, youre always able to seize the initiative. Go and see her majesty. But you must remember, if her majesty wants to kill you, she will not give you a chance to speak.

    I understand. Thank you.

    Freya looked at the entrance of the inner court and took in a breath of air. She then quickly wiped the brooch she stole from his majestys deskst night. It was the first time she was ascending the steps of the inner court. She had never even passed by it when she was still a noble.

    Relying on his majesty alone isnt enough. At the end of the day, I need to gain her majestys support and trust.

    So the bargaining chip to use with her majesty is her beloved prince

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    * to go from nobody to a phoenix. Basically is basically the same as Cindere bing a princess except that we have nothing to substantiate that Cindere exists in this world, thereby making it an inappropriate quote.

 Book 4: Chapter 49

    Book 4: Chapter 49

    The kids hugged Nier tightly from all sides and said loudly: Thank you Sis Nier! Thank you for saving us!

    I looked at Niers iparably blissful smile as she was surrounded by them. Its truly interesting. The dean stood to one side and encouraged the children to hug Nier. I dont actually think he needed to encourage them since children like Nier.

    The dean looked at me holding water by the side, smiled and said: Kids, aside from Nier, you need to thank this young man too.

    I froze up. You know what happened? The kids hugged Nier tightly, not one of them came over. All of them looked at me extremely fearfully making me feel very upset.

    Whats that look supposed to mean?! I wasnt the one who kidnapped you! Im the one who marched to your rescue, alright?! I dont want the credit, but you dont have to look at me with such hostility! I just happen to not appear in front of you often! I always watch over you from upstairs!

    Ah, forget it. I dont really need to have a group of children surrounding me anyway. I smiled helplessly. I waved my hand to indicate I didnt really care. I didnt announce my identity either. Hierarchy doesnt exist in the world of children. Though they will understand itter, I want to let them stay in that harmonious world for a little longer.

    Nier suddenly pursed her lips and then looked at the children as she resolutely said: Kids, that man is your true hero. Without him, I wouldnt have been able to save you. He rescued you all on his own. He is the true hero in your hearts.

    No, no, dont say that. Im not! I didnt save them!

    I waved my hands in a flustered manner. It looked like the children somewhat believed it, and somewhat doubted it. That cant be helped. I wasnt by their side when they woke up after all.

    Nier was the one who was with them at the time. Nier looked at me with aplex expression then stood up and walked over to my side. She looked at the children and asked: How about this then, if youre embarrassed, Ill express your thanks on your behalf for you. So what do you want me to say?

    The children exchanged nces with each other. I pleaded Nier with my eyes, but she didnt budge as if it were a matter of course. I should vanish without a trace but Nier still forced it. Moreover, what could their thanks be? While a card or a thank you is nice, I feel ashamed to let Nier do it on their behalf.

    Mmm, kiss him then, Sis Nier!

    The children revealed a friendly mischievous smile. They looked at Nier and jumped with joy. Nier froze stiff. While you shouldnt take offense at childrens words, why did you guys have toe up with this?! Dont you think youve matured too soon?! Hey! The girl and boy over there! Let go of each others interlocked fingers! Youre beating me too it!

    Ah, wait no, I have a fiance already.

    Hey, isnt your request a little to ah

    Just as I began to shout, I suddenly felt a soft and warm sensation on my cheek

    Inner Court.

    I heard you referred to yourself as the princes adopted-sister. Why did I never hear anything about that?

    That is why I havee to see you today.

    The empress, seated behind her table ced her pen down and spoke. Freya was down on one knee with her eyes focused on the empress. She continued: Your majesty, I am a descendent of the Vestalia household.

    Vestalia? Ah, I know now. Your father disyed incredible bravery and skill at that battle in the Deste Horse ins. However, I heard he had passed away due to excessive drinking and gambling. The empress looked at her with a mocking smile and continued, Youre just a fallen noble now, right? Im very grateful for your fathers valour, but that doesnt mean I like you. Put another way, your father caused his own downfall. I have no sympathy for him.

    That is correct, your majesty. I do not intend to plead you. It is just that as his majestys adopted-sister, I needed to pay you a visit.

    Is that right? But I dont intend to ept you as an adopted-daughter. Youre used goods after all. Furthermore, my love is only for my son. I wont share it with anyone else. My son is my only child. I dont intend to have a second one. So your trip here was pointless. I wont ept you.

    The empress then picked up her pen and continued, If my son is happy, you can y brother-and-sister or whatever with him. But if I hear you trying to do things in the name of the royal family, Ill be the first to take your head. That will be all. If theres nothing else, you can leave.

    Freya looked at the empress and took a deep breath. She then calmly said: Your majesty, are you not interested in his majestys life at the outer court?

    The empress narrowed her eyes and indifferently asked: Do I need to suspect my son? Why do I need to keep surveince on him? Are you trying to get me to put him under surveince? How could I not trust my son? If he wants the throne, Ill give it to him. I can give up anything in exchange for his smile. How could I suspect my son?

    That is not what I meant, your majesty. I do not think your biggest concern is his majesty. I can understand his love for you. His majesty will never revolt. He is uninterested in power, wealth and women. But do you not care about the royal familys lineage?

    I dont see how you can offer anything for the royal familys lineage. I wont ept you either. The wife that I want for my son is very important. I wont let you people interfere.

    That is precisely my point. Are you not worried about Nier and Luna, your majesty? She raised her head, looked at the empress and softly continued, I think that instead of paying attention to that, it would be wiser to pay attention to Luna and Nier. The two of them are always with his majesty day and night, so it is very likely for them to develop feelings. And once their feelings are developed, it will be toote to give up on them, especially in Lunas case. I believe that Luna and his majestys love is more dangerous.

    The empress ced her pen down. She looked at her with an ambiguous expression, like she was smiling yet not: Freya, right? Didnt I say that the royal familys affairs are none of your business? You think I dont pay attention to what the women around my son do? If thats your bargaining chip you intend to use with me, its not enough. Further, do not use my son as a means to negotiate with me. The elves tried thatst time, and they lost half of their poption afterwards.

    The empress stood up, walked up to her and said: Did you think that I would ask you to stay by my sons side and watch the women by his side? I dont need to because I know how to make them disappear on their own, and I can help my son get rid of some dead-weight while Im at it. Youre clever and you know who to ingratiate yourself with, but dont try that with me. I will not make promises to anyone other than my son without deliberation. I wont kill you because I feel that you can help my son by staying at his side. However, if you think youre somehow more loyal because of your identity as his adopted-sister, I wont reject.

    You mean

    I allow you to stay by his side as his adopted-sister to assist him. But you must know that you are but just an adopted-sister. And one more thing. If Lunas rtionship with my son crosses the line further and further, use the church to kill Luna, understood? And if any other woman wants to approach my son, kill them all.

    Understood.

    <strong>**New Series is up! Link inments below!**</strong>

 Book 4: Chapter 50

    Book 4: Chapter 50

    Luna.

    Whats wrong? Im very surprised since this is the first time you have spoken to me.

    Luna ced the clothes she was folding down and looked at Nier. Nier stared at the ground nkly. Ever since she came back, she was out of it. Nier looked at Luna. Her lips twitched and then she said: Today I kissed his majesty now my chest feels unwell. My heart keeps beating and I keep having hot flushes. Luna, whats wrong with me? Why, why did I do something so outrageous? Why. Why did I kiss him when it went to my head?

    Seeing Nier on the verge of tears, Luna wasnt in the mood to tease her anymore when she was initially nning to. She looked at Nier. Is Nier really foreign to this feeling? She wants to be with his majesty. She took the initiative to kiss his majesty. Does she really not know she has fallen for his majesty?

    Perhaps she doesnt even know what love is which would exin why she is so scared.

    That is because you have already, like Ah, no, fallen in love with his majesty.

    Luna looked at Nier. She sat next to Nier and softly continued: When you want to be together with someone, want to kiss him, and want to hug him. When you kiss, hold hands or embrace you feel flustered, get hot flushes, and get excited, that means that you have fallen in love with him. Nier, I was right, wasnt I? His majesty is gentle, kind and dependable. Even you were attracted to him, werent you?

    No I dont want this I cant I cant be like this

    Nier grabbed her own face. She was sobbing gently. Luna didnt know why but Nier knew. In the past she just wanted to stay by his side. Sheforted herself, telling herself she just wanted to stay by his side to pay him back. She didnt want to and cant love his majesty. Her majesty wouldnt permit it. She was a Valkyrie. She couldnt do something that would leave the empress unhappy, and his majesty couldnt be with her either. His future should be more beautiful. He shouldnt be stuck with an orphan.

    Of course you can! Nier! Love has no limitations! Even if her majesty doesnt agree, you still need to express your feelings to his majesty!! You must let his majesty know! Only that way will your feelings calm down! The one who should hold the power to end this love should be you and his majesty, and no one else!

    Her majesty! Her majesty wont agree to it! Her majesty will kill me! Im a Valkyrie! I cant fall for his majesty!

    Youve already fallen for him! Would you kiss somebody you dont like?! Think about it, his majesty has been the one who has always gone through life and death with you without backing down! The one who can save you and help you move forward is his majesty! Dont give up on your pure love because of reasons! You need to tell his majesty! You need to tell him! If he reciprocates your feelings, your love can continue!

    Luna pressed Nier who looked down like the world wasing to an end. Nier looked at her nkly. Her gaze looked like it was fading away. Her heart was so chaotic she just wished she could pull it out. All sorts of feelings gathered inside her like she was recovering from winter hibernation. However, what she wanted to do most in that moment was still to be with his majesty. She wanted to go and see him. She wanted to be by his side, talk to him and go out with him, regardless of where they went.

    But she knew she couldnt.

    Luna what do I do? Ive never experienced this feeling before what do I do? What do I do?

    Nier hugged Luna tightly and sobbed in her arms. She was like a child right now. She was fearful of this unknown world. She vited thest thing she shouldnt have vited, and that is doing what her majesty forbade. And that was falling in love with his majesty.

    She had no idea how to live on without her majesty. How was she going to live without her majesty? What would she live on for?

    I really want to I really want to hug him I want to cry in his arms

    Inner court.

    Mom, your birthday is tomorrow.

    Honestly speaking, the inner court is chaotic today. All of the presentsing in from different regions are being thrust into the pce. I took a quick look at them. There were lots of different sorts of pearls and luxury items. I hadnt seen most of them, but the Chinese-style incense burner and silk robe caught my eyes. Could there be a country simr to China in this world? If there is, I really want to go and see it.

    The empress didnt care for any of them. She went about her day like usual while the guards and servants in the inner pce looked like they were on the brink of death. They had to prepare for the banquet tomorrow as well as deal with the presents. Lots of things had to be carefully stored away. Though the empress wouldnt care if they got damaged, damaging her birthday presents would incur the death penalty.

    I sat on moms bed and watched mom scribble on the documents. She picked up the seal wax and stamped them. Mom smiled and ced her pen down when she heard me. She looked at me and said: Im really looking forward to seeing what birthday present youve prepared for me, since this is the first time youre giving me a birthday present. Ill be very happy no matter what it is.

    Mom, I actually dont know what to give you because I feel that no matter what I gift you, it wont be something you need.

    I smiled helplessly and scratched my head. I spent a lot of time looking around on the streets today. The things sold on the streets were too caddish. What, am I supposed to give mom boiled potatoes as a birthday present or something? Although mom would happily eat it, it wouldnt sit right with me. Why do I feel that the products the humans have are far less exquisite than what the elves have?

    I havent bought many ornaments from the elves otherwise I couldve bought mom a hair essory. Moms dark-ck-shiny hair would look beautiful if paired with a hair essory, but I didnt know about her birthday before.

    Its alright. As long as its a gift from you, mommy will be very happy regardless of what it is. You dont really have to prepare any presents. As long as youre by mommys side tomorrow, that is the best birthday present mommy could ask for because you are the most treasured gift god and my husband gave me.

    Mom walked up to my side, held my hand and smiled blissfully.

    Yes, but you cant do that as a son. She is my most beloved mother after all. I must do something for her birthday. Its not that I dont have any idea at all, its just that it requires mom to agree. I dont know if mom would ept my birthday present.

    I looked at mom and said: I actually have an idea mom and it would be nice if you could agree.

    Mom just looked at me. She then asked me in an uneasy tone: Did you want to do something, son? Mommy doesnt mind. If you have an idea tomorrow, mommy can make some time for you.

    Yes. Tomorrow is your birthday. My idea is

    I grabbed moms hand, looked at her earnestly and seriously said: Mom, lets run away!

 Book 4: Chapter 51

    Book 4: Chapter 51

    Her majesty is missing?! Alice spat out a mouthful of wine and coughed intensely. She looked at Castell who was rarely flustered. Castell nodded. He tugged his hair and shouted: Yeah! Her majesty is missing! Only her clothes and her sword are in her room! She didnt take her sword with her! Where did she go?!! Today is her majestys birthday and shes missing!

    Alice wiped her mouth, smiled helplessly and replied: Dont worry. Just go to the outer court and ask if his majesty is in. Today is her birthday so its not too much if the two of them go out to y. You want to make a bet? I bet her majesty will get angry if we go looking for her now.

    Castell stood still. He then took in a deep breath to calm himself down. He picked up the wine by the side and gulped a few mouthfuls like he was drinking water. He put the wine bottle down and shook his head. He then sat down to the side, sighed and said: Jeez, her majesty has been ying along with his majestys crazy antics ever since he came back. His majesty is getting more and more daring by the day. He even dared to destroy the church.

    Isnt that good? Doesnt her majesty need that sort of prince? Alice smiled. She stretched her hand out to stroke Castells head. While the two of them had an obvious size discrepancy, their ages were the opposite of each other. Alice treats Castell like her child.

    While you say that Castell smiled helplessly and stood up. He continued, But I miss the way her majesty used to be. Shes bing more and more distant from her past self.

    Its not bad if his majesty can keep it up, but her majesty is being influenced by him. If this continues, her majesty will be in danger. Shes in too deep in her motherly role. If this continues, she wont be able to continue being a suitable empress. His majesty must pay attention to his influence on her in order to maintain her majestys character as the empress.

    Castell froze. He then looked at Alice and paused before asking: You mean to say that her majesty is bing weak due to his majesty?

    Clearly so. Look, ever since his majesty returned, has her majesty resembled an empress at all? Shes been learning knitting, cooking Thats not how an empress should be. Her majestys de is rusting. A mother cant maintain such a vast territory. We need an empress, not an idiotic mother who only thinks about her son.

    Alice ced her cup down on the table. She looked at the wine in the cup swish back-and-forth gently. In a serious tone, she continued, I know that its not his majestys fault, but he is causing her majestys downfall. We must take action to wake her majesty from her slumber

    Castell jumped up out of his seat and broke out in a cold sweat. He looked at Alice and asked: Are you nning to revolt?! Were all going to be dead if we kill his majesty! Moreover, he is her majestys only son! What are we going to do about the throne if he dies?! Who is going to seed the throne?!

    His majesty can die once he gives birth to his child. Alice looked at Castell calmly and continued,

    Do you want to just watch her majestys downfall like this?! Whats the big deal about dying for the empress of the empire?! Even if we do die, her majesty will understand our good intentions.

    Castell stared at her nkly. He could see Alices determination in her eyes. She wasnt joking.

    ============================

    Son, I dont know if its such a good idea for us to sneak out like this

    Dont worry mom. Itll be fine even if youre not there. I held moms hands and walked on the streets. Mom smiled helplessly as she pulled on the dress she wore and then replied, It feels a little strange to be able toe out here Thest time mommy went out to y was when mommy was in her teens. Your father was still by mommys side back then. Mommy hasnt worn a dress in a long time. Mommys not used to it.

    I smiled as I turned my head around to look at mom and said: Dad apanied you in the past, and Ill apany you today. Its too sad to still be stuck in the pce on your birthday. I know that you dont want to be mboyant which is why we snuck out. Dont you think its nice? I think that what you need most isnt a present, but freedom. Today, I shall y with you outside the pce mom.

    Mom looked at me first. She usually always wears a face-veil when she appears, so nobody knew how she looked. Only gold coins had her face printed on them. However, nobody would stare at a gold coin, so nobody recognised her as the empress of the empire. Mom changed into a dress and tied her hair up, giving her the vibe of a venerabledy, a very beautiful venerabledy.

    Her usual majestic aurapletely vanished. Her new look felt somewhat strange to an unsettling degree.

    Son, youre bing more and more like your father. Mom grabbed hold of my hand with a smile and then walked up to me and continued, Alright then, Ill y together with you outside for my birthday this time then. Being able to y with you outside of the pce has been the one thing I have yearned for most.

    I smiled as I walked by moms side and replied: Mom, I dont have any dating experience with girls, so this is practice for me too.

    Mom smiled and came over towards me more affectionately. She wrapped her arm around mine and then interlocked her fingers with mine. She looked at the street stalls and said: Alright then, mommy shall be your woman for once. Ill listen to you today.

    Mom and I strolled through the city on that day. Mom was the ruler of the empire but she wasnt familiar with the royal capital. However, we didnt have any real destination we wanted to head to either. We sniffed the air filled with the fragrance of food and searched for the foods mom liked to eat. Watching mom waiting for the food to cool with anticipation, watching her blush a little as she tried on hair essories carved from jade at the store, watching mom hold her ticket tightly as she watched the horse she betted on run in the racecourse made me feel like mom was no different to any other young girl.

    Perhaps it was as mom said. Maybe this was her true nature. I smiled as I watched mom smile frequently, causing my heart to throb a little. Mom is almost forty, but you couldnt tell from her beautiful face and body. When we walked on the streets, I noticed people gathering to check her out too.

    Although shes my mom, she made me look good since she was so beautiful.

    All is good as long as mom is happy.

    Its moms birthday. If mom can smile and obtain happiness from me, then I have fulfilled my responsibilities as a son. Honestly speaking, Im very happy too.

    Looking up at the sky, I noticed the sun was starting to set. How I wish this day could repeat itself. But I know mom will sit on her throne in the conference chamber tomorrow as the empress as she listening the ministers argue.

    Its nice to have this nice experience just this once.

    Aaah!! Im so mad! I thought that number three was the fastest! Number three looked the plumpest! Ive rode horses for so many years, theres no way Id be mistaken! This must be a scam! It must be!

    Mom stamped her feet andined after we exited the racecourse. I smiled helplessly and consoled mom. I said; Its alright mom, thats a guarantee with this sort of stuff. Lets wait for a while because I heard that there will be fireworks to celebrate your birthday.

    Fireworks?

    Mom wrapped her arm around mine. Then a loud bang and light came from behind. I turned around and saw the fireworks in the sky. They werent the modern day type of fireworks. They didnt form a shape, but the colourful sky still attracted a good number of people. After the races in the racecourse ended, we could watch the fireworks. Mom held my arm tightly. She raised her head up to look at the lights in the sky with a calm look in her eyes.

    Next to her ear, I softly congratted her: Mom, happy birthday.

    Mom nodded as she watched the fireworks. Tears slowly flowed out of her eyes and reflected the colours of the fireworks. Mom pressed her body against mine firmer. She hugged my arm tightly, closed her eyes as she leaned on my shoulder and softly said: Thank you. Thank you, son. This is the happiest birthday mommy has ever had. With you by my side, mommy is truly happy. Truly very happy

    Me too. Im so d that youre my mom. Happy birthday mom. I love you.

    Twenty years ago, the young girl once held a man and watched the fireworks overhead.

    Twenty yearster, she watched the fireworks in the sky while hugging the treasure that man left for her.

    The most blissful and dear treasure he left for her

 Book 4: Chapter 52

    Book 4: Chapter 52

    Onii-sama.

    When I returned to the outer court, Freya had already changed into a formal purple evening gown. The dark purple evening gown was very befitting of her, especially with her white skin. While she had a young appearance, her gaze and dress-up was much mature. She also carried the aura of a venerabledy.

    She was only fifteen, but her calm smile didnt contain the naivety of a child. Her gaze was so deep that I couldnt see through her thoughts. She was pretty, but what was her heart like? I dont know, but Im willing to trust her. Although I dont know, maybe I didnt suspect her because she called me onii-sama.

    I walked up to her side. She raised her head up to look at me. She then wrapped her arm wearing a white-silk glove around my arm and smiled as she said: Let us head to the banquet, onii-sama.

    Wait, this is for you.

    I took out a jar from my cloak and handed it to her. She looked at it nkly at first, but when she took it, she reacted with surprise: Honey cherry tomatoes?! Onii-sama, this is

    Oh, these cherry tomatoes are different to the ones we know. If I had topare, its more simr to our peaches. Okay, the cherry tomatoes here are just our worlds peaches. It was one of the things I loved to eat when I was sick. However, these cherry tomatoes were boiled with refined white sugar. In this world, honey and white sugar are considered luxurymodities, so this cherry tomato was very expensive.

    I spent forty gold coins for one and it was tiny. This cherry tomato should be really soft. Its very likely to go bad if it meets with hard impact so its hard to store it. That must be why its so expensive.

    This is my present for you. I havent given you anything as my adopted-sister yet. I thought about buying you a present when I went out with her majesty this time. I watched her grip it tightly. I dont think even nobles get to eat it often, one because of supply and two, because of its steep price. I dont know if shes had it considering shes from a fallen noble family.

    She lowered her head and looked at the simple ss jar. She reached her hand out to open the lid and took out a pulp infused in the white sugar liquid Its supposed to look like a peach, but it looks like a tangerine She put it in her mouth. Thebination of sugar and honey made the simple fruit sweeter. She slowly chewed it and ayer of water formed in her blue eyes. Tear drops then coursed down her face one after another.

    Onii-sama

    She smiled with tears in her eyes as she looked at me. She wiped away her tears and then raised her hand with the jar up high as she looked at me with the happy smile of a child. She choked on her words as she said: It really is sweet.

    Yeah.

    I slowly chewed on the pulp in my mouth as I smiled and wiped away the tears on her face. I then allowed her to wrap her arm around mine. She wrapped her arm around mine tightly and stuck closely to me. Tonight is her majestys banquet. Ive already given her majesty the best birthday present. Its enough that mom and I both had fun today.

    When we got to the ballroom, I gently let go of Freya and said: I need to go and find her majesty. Im in charge of holding her cape today. After its over, Ille and look for you.

    Alright, onii-sama.

    She smiled, tippy-toed up and gave me a gentle kiss on my cheek before letting go of my arm and going away. As she walked away she turned around to smile at me. I touched the spot she kissed and smiled helplessly. Did that kiss contain the sweetness of honey and white sugar?

    Theres nothing more suitable than for her to go and see those nobles. Freya is good at socialising unlike me. Im terrible at socialising, probably because Ive never attended an event like this I guess. ording to my understanding, the Vestalia household had always relied on her to sustain itself. She is but just a kid so how could she control an alcoholic-gambling father?

    She failed once, so I dont think shell fail again this time.

    I circled around therge hall and arrived at the preparation room. Nier stood at the door and shivered at the sight of me before turning around and trying to run away. I looked at her hopelessly. I was the one that had a kiss forced on him, and a cheek-kiss is no big deal. You saw Freya kiss me. I dont really care.

    But Nier didnt seem to agree with that.

    Nier.

    When I greeted her, Nier jerked her body. She stared at me nkly. Her lips budged a few times and then seemingly said something, but maybe not. I smiled helplessly. I ignored her for the meantime and knocked on the door before entering.

    Ah, son, you came at the perfect time. If you were anyter, I wouldve had to call Nier to go and get you. Mom looked at me with a bright smile. She had changed back into her military uniform and was adjusting the position of her face-veil. Alice made space behind mom. I walked over and held her cape.

    Alice looked at moms smile and said: You look very happy today, your majesty.

    Yeah since this is the happiest day Ive had in years. With my son by my side and the gift he gave me as well as the gift my husband left for me, how could I not be happy? Momughed happily and then stamped her feet. The maids came to her and adjusted the ornaments on her onest time. Once they were done ensuring that all was well, they stepped back. Mom waved her hand and said: Lets go!

    The evening party was still the same as always.

    Although its said that its a banquet for the empresss birthday, I felt like there was nothing special, other than there being more people than usual and the dishes being more sumptuous. Nobodyplimented me this time either. It was like everybody was trying to approach the empress. Being able to say just one sentence to her was a great honour. But this is good too. I like being free. I took a cup of wine and went to the balcony where I once shared my thoughts with Nier and looked at the lights of the houses in the distance.

    Not only was it a celebration for the pce tonight, even the people were celebrating like it was a national holiday.

    Your majesty.

    When I suddenly heard a voice from behind I turned around and saw Nier. She was slightly blushing. She stood there holding a bottle or wine and a cup. She bowed and asked: Would I be disturbing you if I drank with you?

    I froze up. It was the first time Nier took the initiative to invite me to drink. I shook my head and replied: Of course not. Id be very d if you could drink with me, Nier. Come.

    I shifted to the side and Nier walked up to my side. After a moment of hesitation, she lifted the bottle up to her mouth and gulped mouthfuls. I looked at herpletely startled. I didnt know what to say. She let out a sigh of relief and then ced the bottle down. She then looked at the lights outside in silence. I waited for ages but she never spoke. Hopeless at the situation, I picked up my cup of wine again.

    Your majesty, I think Ive fallen in love with you.

    Pfffttt!!!!

    I spat a mouthful of red wine out, and then turned my head to look at Nier with utter shock. Niers face waspletely red, although I didnt know if it was because she was drunk or blushing. But she looked at me seriously and continued: Thats how it is. This is the first time Ive felt myself fall in love with someone, so I want to know your answer.

    I looked at Nier and stuttered: Ah this is a little too sudden no Its not that I dont love you. I really like you too. Its just that I already have a fiance and were going to get married soon, so sorry, Nier.

    I see. Im sorry for disturbing you. I wish you a happy marriage in advance.

    Nier bowed and then returned to the hall, leaving me at aplete loss for what to do.

 Book 4: Chapter 53

    Book 4: Chapter 53

    Alice turned around and reacted with shock. In front of her was Nier whose face was covered in tears. She was desperately biting down on her lips to prevent herself from crying. In fact, her lips were bleeding. Her blood and tears were mixed in together as they ran down her face together.

    Alice walked up to Niers side, and pressed on Niers lips. She asked: Whats wrong, Nier? What happened?

    I dont feel too well My heart aches. It hurts so much. I cant control it either. I just keep having an urge to cry. Nier cried as she looked at Alice. Big drops of tears dropped down. Alice helped her wipe away her tears and patted her back. Niers shaky legs almost gave in. Nier did her absolute best to resist crying. Alice looked at the young girl in front of her sympathetically but she didnt know the reason.

    Lets go. Ill take you back to the outer court.

    Alice supported Nier. Nier leaned on Alice as she sobbed. Alice didnt know why Nier was like this. Nier bleeds and shell die, but shes never seen Nier cry. Nier never cried even when she got hurt in training.

    But Nier was crying like a kid right now. She had never thought Nier could cry like this. What exactly happened with Nier?

    Ah, Miss Nier!

    When they arrived back at the outer court, they saw Luna who was holding a candle as she stood at the entrance waiting for his majestys return. Alice frowned and passed Nier to Luna. Nier hugged Luna tightly and cried loudly in her arms. Luna smiled helplessly as sheforted Nier. Alice made a small bow and said: Ill leave Nier in your care for now. I need to return to guard her majesty.

    Oh, alright. Thank you.

    Luna held Nier and struggled to help her upstairs. Nier had seemingly already lost the energy to move. She rested her entire body in Lunas arms. Luna struggled to get Nier to the bed. She then sighed as she looked at Nier and asked: Whats wrong, Nier? Could it be that his majesty rejected you?

    He he has a fiance hes going to get married why why? I should be indifferent to it didnt didnt you say that I would be able to let go after he rejects me? Didnt you say I could let it go once Id expressed my feelings to him? So why? Why am I in so much pain? My heart hurts. It aches. It hurts. I want to die so badly.

    Nier curled up like a prawn and grabbed her chest tightly. Her expression of pain and her tears wet her pillow. Luna sighed. She looked at her and held her hand tightly. As she looked at Nier, she softly said: So do you understand love now? Being rejected by the one you love hurts like that. Its the same for me, Nier. I love his majesty too, but I know that I wont have the chance.

    What do I do? What do I do?

    Do you still love him? Or otherwise, are you able topletely forget everything? Can you look at his majesty calmly the way you did in the past? Will your heart not be set aflutter by him? If you can, you just need to silently wait. Or do you still love his majesty?

    Luna looked at her. She hugged her and continued, Nier, you might not have any way of answering this question right now, but you should understand your feelings tomorrow. If you still love his majesty, its not bad to be a bodyguard by his side. You can be happy to just see him and stay by his side. Thats how it is with me. I dont have the right to love him, but I cherish the time I get to spend at his side. Him having someone he loves doesnt stop us from protecting him.

    Luna I I

    Have a good rest, Nier. You must be braver than me. At least you have a chance and the courage to express your love. Luna hugged Nier and looked at the moon in the sky. In her soft voice, she continued, I really dont know how beautiful and lucky that girl his majesty loves is. Is she also missing his majesty right now?

    =================

    The Northern winds across the border were freezing. The extreme cold and heavy snow in the North was the one thing the elves hated most. The north of therge canyon had never been so deste. But the winter this year seemed even more merciless. It was only autumn and yet it was freezing there. No living organism was to be found, and not a single strand of grass could be found.

    The elves serving in the army in the North were preparing their stuff to head south. It wasnt that they were abandoning their post, but because elves just couldnt withstand the freezing weather and snow. Their senses were dulled in the snow even if they wore thicker clothing, and thereby would die soon. That was the elves innate weakness, which was why they had no means of crossing therge canyon.

    The young girl pulled her dagger out of a big corpse and red blood spurt fourth in a split second as well as the warmth of life. The young girl looked at the corpse underneath here while huffing and puffing as she walked up to a tree and sat down,pletely drained. A few huge green corpses were lying facing every direction on the ground, allowing the cold wind to blow against them.

    The young girl sat under the tree and shut her eyes for a moment. A whileter, she took out a pendant from her shirt and spaced out as she looked at it. She then stood up, stretched out her limbs and headed towards the next camp

    =========================

    I raised my head up to look at the moon in the sky that was soon to be full and let out a big sigh.

    Niers straight pitch caught me off guard. I never thought Nier would like me, and confess at this time.

    Do I not love Nier? Im not sure, but she was the first and the one who was always by my side. We went through life and death together. We went to many ces together. Weughed together, suffered together and fought. Nier was apulsory part of my time here with the humans.

    Its the same as when Im with the elves. Lucia is the person I care about most over there, but I only have Nier here. Maybe getting married here and getting married in the elvennds wont conflict with each other. But Ive been influenced by monogamy. And I refuse to betray Lucia.

    I swore that I would not betray Lucia all my life at the deer hunting festival. I cant betray a woman who didnt abandon me when I was critically wounded, put her life on the line to protect me and looked after me.

    But why cant I forget Nier? My head was filled with Nier. I cant betray Lucia, but I keep thinking about Nier, and worse, I dont even feel guilty about it. Am I born a scumbag?

    I dont think so.

    I dont want to betray Lucia but I do have feelings for Nier. What do I do now? And its going to be a full moon soon, so what can I do? I dont even have two days left with Nier. How do I face Nier?

    I rejected Nier, but now my heart is unsettled.

    So you were here, onii-sama.

    Freya suddenly appeared by my side and looked at me. She then looked at the bottle of wine by my foot silently before saying: Why did you drink so much? That is not good for you.

    I looked at the moon and spoke at a slow pace: Im alright. Im still sober. Its just that I feel very unsettled.

    Freya nodded as if she understood something. She stood next to me and looked at the moon in the sky together with me. She said: I do not know what you are fretting about, onii-sama. I do not think that you would ask me for advice either. However, if you are facing a selection problem, there are always two choices, are there not? The first one or the second one? But there is a third one.

    Freya made an eye gesture and continued with a smile, Multiple choice, am I right?

 Book 4: Chapter 54

    Book 4: Chapter 54

    When Luna woke up the next day, she found Nier had already gotten changed. Nier noticed Luna who was behind her wake up. She turned her head around. Her eyes were still red, but she had regained her calmness and resolve in her gaze. She looked at Luna, made a small bow and greeted her: Good morning, Luna.

    Ah good morning.

    Luna looked at her nkly and asked: Nier, you

    Ive made up my mind, Luna. I love his majesty. Nier looked at Luna resolutely and calmly continued, I understand now. I understand now. If this is love, then I love his majesty. Maybe its because his majesty helped me. Maybe its because his majesty is the only one who apanies me. But whatever the case is, I love his majesty. And I dont intend to give up.

    So

    Nier looked at Luna with determination and replied: I want to protect him at his side just like you, Luna.

    You are his majestys personal servant, and I want to be his personal bodyguard. I dont hate my identity as a Valkyrie. Its just that I want to be a Valkyrie that protects his majesty. I want to keep him safe from harm. In the past it was her majestys job for me, but this time, its my own wish.

    Luna stared nkly at Nier who was standing before her with determination and sighed. Luna revealed a hopeless and envious smile, knowing that Nier couldnt be stopped. She said: Nier, you really are cool, huh? You are so decisive and cool even in love. I truly envy you, Nier. Its so admirable for you to have that sort of courage. Come what may, we shall serve his majesty together from now. Please look after me.

    Luna looked at Nier and opened her arms.

    Uhm.

    Nier looked at Luna. It was the first time she reached her hand out. The two of them shook hands and then gave each other a gentle hug. What feelings were they feeling? Nier and Luna couldnt exin it. It was like a roommate type of friendship, as well as two who shared the same sad fate.

    Nier left the room. The prince doesnt actually know that they can see his sleeping face every time theye out. But it didnt matter. The prince was sound asleep. Nier looked at the side of the princes face. His expression was very calm. As a matter of fact, he had a smile on his face. Nier couldnt help but recall the feeling of when it went to her head and she kissed him. Her heartbeat sped up. The feeling of when she kissed him resurfaced on her lips. She couldnt help herself from walking up closer anding closer to his face. She couldnt control her palpitating heart.

    She gave him a peck.

    Lucia

    The prince seemed to feel something. He frowned and then revealed a happy smile as he muttered a name.

    Nier stood in ce silently. Her heart which was palpitating felt like it took a hit again, as if the impulse and feeling just before was an unrealistic dream. She took in a deep breath like sucking melted ice which pricks your skin and runs down your mouth with a tinge of blood mixed in.

    Is that you.., Lucia?

    Niers line of sight shifted to the pendant the prince ced to the side. The lovely heart shape looked like it was mocking her with a smile. She took in a deep breath and then left the room. She needed to bid the empress farewell and head out today. If she couldnt be his majestys wife then she wanted to be his bodyguard. She was fine with it as long as she could be by his side. She was fine with it even if it meant she would have to bodyguard Lucia in the future as well.

    It was like protecting her majesty. Her majesty gave her the strength to live on while his majesty gave her the purpose to live on. She saw a bigger world at his majestys side. She obtained determination from his side.

    Inner court

    Your majesty, Nier is at the door.

    The empress nodded. The maid behind her got frightened and nearly broke her majestys long ck hair.

    A momentter, Nier entered the inner court, knelt down on one knee reported in: Your majesty, sword instructor of Valkyrie squad one, Nier Gilliante, reporting for duty.

    Nier, do you still remember what we discussed?

    I do. Nier raised her head and continued, But I havee to understand that I will not be his majestys wife. I have already confessed to his majesty. His majesty rejected me, exining that he is getting married.

    WHAT?!

    The empress aggressively stood up from her seat causing a few strands of hair to break and scaring the maid who dropped to both knees in the process. But the empress was in no mood to worry about her hair right now. She looked at Nier and eximed with shock: What did you say?! Hes getting married?! Why didnt I hear about it?! Im his mother and yet I never heard anything about it!

    Nier looked at her majesty and calmly said: His fiances name is Lucia. I think the matter is with the elves side which is why his majesty did not mention it.

    Damn it! That bitch! That damned bitch! She still wants to get ahead of me?! He is my son! Im the one whos going to decide his marriage. I dont care what she says, I wont ept that elf! My son must marry an appropriate human wife, not a bitch of an elf!

    The empress furiously ripped her sword out of its sheath, mmed her hand on the table hard and shouted: Castell!

    Present.

    Castell came in, bowed and asked: What has gotten you so mad, your majesty?

    The elves. Why didnt I know about my son getting married?!

    Please calm down, your majesty. His majesty does indeed have a fiance named Lucia. But I never heard they were getting married. It must be a recent announcement.

    Castell looked at the empress and asked: Your majesty, do you want me to go and have a word with the elves?

    Of course! How dare that woman pair my son up with a bitch of an elf! I absolutely wont ept it! I am the one who shall decide my sons marriage. I am his true mother! Go and talk to the elves. If they dont agree, then tell them to prepare for war!

    The empress furiously swung her hand and then quickly wrote a letter at the table, shoved it into an envelope and sealed it before finally handing it to Nier. She added: Nier, I agree to you and my son. You are the only one I am satisfied with among all those by his side at current. Deliver this to the church and when you return, Ill let you and my son get married.

    Your majesty!

    Nier looked at the empress nkly. She couldnt believe her ears. The empress nodded and said: Ive always treated you as my daughter. I agree now. Also, call his adopted-sister Freya here.

    Roger!!

    Nier excitedly stood up and swiftly left the inner court. She gripped the letter in her hand tightly and carefully like she was holding her heart. Castell watched Niers back as she vanished into the distance and asked: Your majesty, is that really alright?

    Theres no alright or not alright. At least Nier is a virgin, and shes much better than others. I dont want to have my son marry someone hes never met before either. Nier is a good choice. Go prepare some medicinal herbs. I need Nier to get pregnant in the shortest time possible. She must get ahead of that elf! Oh, right. Go and find some poison for me right now, and then give it to me.

    Understood.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *This has popped up a lot and I have a good guess as to why its amon thought, and reinforces that being presumptuous is evidently real and popr. Just Harem it up is basically the thought, reason being because what king doesnt have a harem? For those who dont see everything I say, you may have missed it, but in this world, polygamy is abnormal and will have people raising their eyebrows, if not viewing you as a heretic. So the kings have harems logic from 2D worlds youre familiar with and the 3D world doesnt apply to this world that Troy is in.

 Book 4: Chapter 55

    Book 4: Chapter 55

    <strong>*You can watch me trante this chapter live here*</strong>

    A full moon night huh? Upon waking up, I let Luna wipe me down. I remember now. Today is a full moon.

    Why do I feel that so much happened this month? So much that Im feeling lost. Perhaps it was because I just did something shocking. It took me an entire month to deal with the church. I didnt do anything else in the end. And too much happened this month. All sorts of things happened. Freya, Nier so many things happened with both of them.

    However, Ill be returning to the elves after this. I wonder if Lucia has returned. If she has, I wonder if her wedding dress is ready. If it is, I think I need to have a word with mom. Ill be with the elves for the next two months as I need to prepare for my wedding.

    Oh right, I havent told mom about my wedding. But is it really a good idea to tell mom about getting married over in the elvennds? I somehow have a feeling that mom isnt going to ept an elf as a daughter-inw.

    But I should still tell her I never got the chance previously but now I do. I have to return soon anyway. I dont think that mom would lock me up Yeah I dont think so. I dont think so. I trust that she wont. No way

    I was starting to dissuade myself.

    Ah, Nier, Freya.

    When I stood up to get dressed I saw Nier and Freya return. Freya was holding a small container in her hand. It was a rare sight to see the two of them together. I called out to them. The two of them entered, made a small bow and replied.

    Good morning, your majesty.

    Good morning, onii-sama.

    I pointed to the container in Freya hand and asked: Good morning. Freya, whats that container in your hand?

    Freya opened it with a smile. Inside was a pearl. She replied: This is something her majesty gave me. It looks like it was one of the presents her majesty received yesterday. I want to make a ne and wear it. What do you think, onii-sama?

    I picked up the pearl. It really did look the same as a pearl. Maybe mom gave this away because it wasnt unique in any way. I nodded and said: Thats a good idea. I think itll be very bing of you because the colour of this pearl suits your skin colour.

    Freya closed the container and replied cheerfully Thank you for thepliment, onii-sama.

    Nier looked at me and twitched her lips as if she wanted to say something. I looked at her and asked: Do you have something you want to say, Nier? Tell me. What are you holding back on me for? We arent outside. Luna, is breakfast ready?

    Luna poked her head out from the entrance, smiled and replied: I just finished preparing it. Sorry, your majesty, it is a littlete today because the there was a problem with the grills in the kitchen.

    Its fine, Im not rushed. So whats the matter, Nier?

    Your majesty, I just returned from her majestys ce She looked at mein asomewhat bashful countenancecausing me to stiffen up. I never thought Nier could be so shy. She was like a young girl about to marry her husband.

    Oh? Did mom say something?

    Her majesty said that after I delivered this letter and returned, she would have us get married.

    Pfft!!

    What? What the hell is this?! What did you say?!! This this shes so shy shes like a young girl thats about to marry her husband! So it wasnt just myparison but the actual reality!! What the heck is going on here?! If Vyvyan hears Im getting married, shell go bananas. Why is Elizabeth in such a rush for me to get married? And why didnt I hear anything about this?!

    Why is this wedding so sudden like it was decided justst night?! Ive been engaged to Lucia for a long time. Marriage requires the maturation of a rtionship. Nier and I have only known each other for two months and were getting married? Although Im aware that sh marriages exist, I cant really ept it. I like having the two date until their rtionship matures to the point where they are ready for married life.

    ording to the agreement, Troy only started getting shared after he came of age. They didnt start sharing him before that due to his young age and thus his safety when travelling, thereby waiting until he was eighteen years old. In other words, my first timeing here to the human empire was the real Troys second timeing here. Its exactly as Nier said, she and I have no rtionship.

    Nier looked at my shocked reaction and lowered her head slightly disappointed. She said: I knew that you still couldnt ept me. I understand that you love somebody else, your majesty, but this is her majestys idea. If you do not like me, you can refuse. Thats not a problem.

    No If youre asking me whether or not I like you, I do like you, Nier. Its just that Im already engaged, so theres nothing I can do. I smiled helplessly as I looked at Nier and exined, Nier, youve saved my life and always been by my side to protect me. Of course I like you too. If I didnt get to know Lucia first, I would happily marry you, Nier. Its just that its just that

    Nier looked at me and eximed: Lucia is an elf! Your majesty, you are our prince. You cant marry an elf! If you marry an elf, you wont return, and her majesty will definitely start another war!

    Yeah, so if I get married here, then doesnt that mean I cant return to the elves either?

    I smiled helplessly and continued, Thats how it is. I cant satisfy both parties unless theres a half-blood girl that both of my moms can ept. Otherwise, theres no way I can satisfy both of my moms. If I were to marry you, would you be able to ept another woman? You cant, right?

    I cant.

    Nier clenched her teeth and added, I cant ept you marrying someone else after marrying me. That is a form of betrayal towards me.

    The same applies for Lucia.

    I wore the pendant on, looked at the heart-shaped pendant and fell into a silence for a moment before continuing, When I had grievous wounds, Lucia carried me on her back over a very long distance. She didnt abandon me when I was on the brink of death. She chewed on rotten berries to feed me. She starved herself and fought sleep deprivation as well as risking her own life to save me. I cant betray Lucia. Lucia almost lost her life for my sake. So its no big deal to me for me to give up a part of the world for her.

    In a hoarse voice, Nier looked at me and asked: What about me then, your majesty? Can you not give up the elves for my sake?

    I took in a deep breath, walked out of the room and softly said: Sorry, Nier. I like you too. Theres no way I dont love you, but Lucia came to me first. If I hesitate, that means Im disrespecting her, so sorry, Nier.

    Nier went silent as she stood behind me. A moment after, she massaged her face roughly, took in a deep breath, and then recovered her usual calm demeanour. She walked up behind me and said: I apologise, your majesty. Ive made it hard for you. Please go and have breakfast now. What ns do you have for today?

    Nothing. But call Luna to my room tonight, just like that night.

    Go with my son to the elves side this time. If Castells negotiations fall apart, kill that Lucia using this poison. She wont refuse something his majesty gives to her. Im leaving it in your hands. Kill Lucia. Even better if you can frame up an elf for it.

    Freya looked at the small container in front of her in silence

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *sh Marriage = Chinese ng for a marriage between partners who have known each other less than one month

 Book 4: Chapter 56

    Book 4: Chapter 56

    Nothing special happened on this months full moon. Luna chose to use the same method asst time. I did ask her if we could use other methods, but Luna exined that she couldnt withstand the pain over a long period of time either, so we could only stick to this one-shot method which was the quickest. I understandably couldnt object to it. When Luna goes into full-heat, Nier knocks her out and takes her away while I fall into my slumber. Going through this every month is tiring me. Even though Ive only gone through it a few times, it taxes me both physically and mentally to a great extent.

    When I woke up the next day, mom was sleeping at the table by the side. It looks like mom was in more pain than anyone when I was in pain. While my body was being ripped apart, moms heart bled for me. I stood up and walked up to moms side. I tried to use my strength to shit. I failed.

    What are you doing, son?

    Mom opened her eyes and looked at me startled as I had one arm around her neck and the other around her waist. It looks like mom maintains a high level of vignce even when she sleeps I let go while my face and ears were red and replied: I was I was going to pick you up but I didnt have the strength

    Mom stayed still. She then pinched her waist and managed to pinch a piece of flesh Mom looked gloomy. She frowned at said: Damn it Ive been so happy with you at my side this month I didnt exercise at all I definitely didnt have excess fat on my body before. But the spring hunting season ising. When springes in,e hunting with mommy.

    Mom winter has only just started

    Thats alright Itll be spring the next time youe. Mom reached her arms out and carefully hugged me. Maybe she was worried about me having gone through the full-moon night baptism, but she was very gentle with me. She stroked my head and with a smile said: Mommy doesnt want to count the days anymore. Mommy just checks the monthly schedules now. You will be back the month after next.

    I felt a little sad when looking at moms lonely and reluctant gaze. Its not just mom though. Vyvyans gaze was filled with agony and reluctance when I left her too. Seeing moms gaze makes me remember the phrase our ancestors taught us a son not ought to go to a distance where he will be away from his parents. But I have no choice. If my two moms could get along, maybe the three of us could find a ce to lead a happy and blissful life

    I think that if Im going to make that a reality, Ill need someone who can settle the crazy way they treat me. Itll be best if its my father, who is the one who won the support of the other elves after annihting the dark elves, the previous king, Inard. Unfortunately, hes probably dead as can be. Otherwise he wouldve crawled back if he had to. I mean, look at his wives. If hes dead, theres no chance theyll get along

    Mom, wheres Nier?

    I noticed that someone was missing from my side. Normally speaking, Nier should be facing me with her back as she stood at the door. But a Valkyrie I didnt know stood there today. Mom looked at me silently and then asked: Nier went to deliver a letter. Shes gone already. Oh right, son, do you have any opinion about your marriage to Nier?

    I looked at mom and shook my head: I do. Mom, I have a fiance already. I cant marry another girl.

    Mom looked at me and asked: Okay, so do you like Nier, son? Do you want to marry Nier?

    I thought about it and scratched my head. I was a little embarrassed as I said: Id be lying if I said I didnt like her because I like Nier, but

    Then there are no buts''.

    Mom stood up, pointed at the royal familys coat of arms on my chest and said: Son, you are my son here, the eldest son of the royal family, a member of the Rosvenor family. Your fiance there is your fiance when youre the elf prince. But youre not the elf prince now. Mommy supports monogamy too, but youre single here, son. This isnt betrayal. You must be affectionate with your elven wife as an elf, and you must be affectionate with your human wife as a human. That is loyalty.

    Thats thats

    Moms reasoning and moral arguments were full of problems but I had not one bloody argument for it. There was a huge problem with her entire logic, but there were no loopholes in the finer areas. Yes, she is indeed right based on the status quo. I have a fiance on the elven side, but I dont have one on humanitys side. Me getting married here wouldnt affect the elves over there.

    In other words, Im not betraying Lucia. I didnt betray her when I was the elf prince. But I cant get involved with elves as the human prince. If Im being all lovey-dovey here with Nier, then Im doing so as the human prince, so they dont conflict with each other.

    Wait, no why the hell is this two-timing sort-of-matter so reasonable here?!

    Mom looked at me who was shocked, patted me on my shoulder and added: Thats what well go with then, son. Mommy knows what youre thinking. If you agree, mommy will discuss your marriage with that woman.

    Wait a second! Mom! Youre going to see m(om)- Vyvyan?!

    Mom righteously replied: Of course. Of course Im the one whos meant to arrange your marriage as your mother. Who is she to be arranging it? She has to back off on this matter.

    I suddenly came to a realisation. Could this be a chance to get them to make up? They keep fighting with each other because of me and their rtionship hasnt improved. Maybe they just need a grandchild and theyll make up. Plus, preparing for my wedding is a chance for the two of them to meet

    Maybe theyll be able to be friends once they meet

    Alright, even Im not convinced by what Im saying. Itd be a blessing if they didnt fight each other upon meeting each other. I sure as hell dont want a second war over me to break out.

    Son, mommy wants you to be happy. Mommy doesnt want you to end up like mommy and have a political marriage. Mom looked at me with a sad look and continued, But, mommy doesnt have as much time as that woman. Mommy wants to see you happy in the short time mommy has. That way, mommy wont feel so guilty. Son, if you can ept Nier, just marry her. Mommy will help you solve the matters thate after it.

    Mom

    I looked at mom and my hand naturally went for the pendant on my chest. I gripped the heart-shape pendant tightly. The edges of it stabbed into my hand painfully as if it was about to cut into my flesh. I looked at moms gaze and let out a hopeless sigh. I said: Mom, let me think about it, alright? I dont want to decide so soon.

    Mom nodded and said: Think about it carefully before Nier returns then, son. But before that, let mommy hug you first Son, mommy really misses you mommy really loves you so mommy is waiting for you toe back soon son

    Uhm. I know mom. I love you too

    <strong>VOLUME 4 END</strong>

 Book 5: Prologue

    Book 5: Prologue

    A castle isnt a nice ce to spend a vacation, rather pursuing luxury andfort in a military building is attending to the superficial and neglecting the essentials. Thats why a castle is not an ideal ce to reside but rather a ce for military personnel to seek shelter for survival. Its hard to find a fairy tale here; Sunlight has no way of shining into the narrow windows. Inside the dark castle, a princess would be an olddy.

    This was a castle built for the soldiers survival, not for enjoyment. It was built on a small ind in the centre of ake and was invincible against attackers.

    A fast horse rushed to the side of theke. The rider dressed in white pulled on the horse reins and looked at the tall castle in the centre of theke. A momentter, she continued riding and arrived at a small town by theke to hire a boat.

    When she arrived at the front of the castle in the centre of theke, she knocked on the door. The small window on the door slid open. A guard with a metal helmet looked at her from the door with surprise and asked, May I ask what business you have?

    The rider removed her hat which was used to keep the wind out of her hair, revealing her ponytail and pretty face. She looked at the guard and lifted up her hand, which held a letter in it. After the wind and dust had blown by, she exined to the guard, I am here to deliver a letter to your pope under Her Majestys orders. Please open up.

    Valkyrie The guard reacted with shock before closing the small window. The door to the castle slowly opened and the gate rose up. Nier entered the city and turned her head around to look toward the north onest time.

    She knew how dangerous it was for her toe to the church alone. The church wouldnt dare toy their hands on His Majesty, but she was just a mere Valkyrie. However, regardless of how dangerous the ce, she had to go because she was a Valkyrie that Her Majesty trusted enough to leave it with her. Furthermore, she herself wanted toe here this time.

    The gate came down and made a loud sound. The castle doors shut loudly.

    Nier took a deep breath. She straightened up her lonesome and proud torso before continuing forth. She walked towards the dark inner sector of the castle. The person she was missing and worried about was heading north at this very moment

    ========================

    This was the second time I was returning to the elves, but the weather wasnt so nice this time. In fact, I got caught in heavy snowfall on the way thereby slowing me down. However, I didnt feel lonely on my way this time as I had two young girls apanying me this time.

    One of them was Luna. I promised that Id take her back to her home this time. Though Luna refused to return home and wanted to continue being my personal maid in humanitys empire, I felt that she should make a trip home to her home in the elvennds, nheless. Consequently, Luna came with me back to the elvennds.

    The other one was Freya. As a true human, I felt that it wasnt a very good idea for her to appear in the elvennds, but she insisted that she shoulde along and take a look as my sister. She further stated that she wanted to see what the lifestyles of elves were like. In short, she kept pestering me and sticking to my horse, so I ended up agreeing.

    And so, with the two of them apanying me the trip was quite enjoyable.

    Freya and I dismounted. We shook our capes out to get rid of the snow. Freya carefully helped Luna dismount. Luna doesnt know how to ride a horse, so she had to share a horse with Freya.

    I could sense that Luna got happier and happier the closer we got to the elvennds. She didnt wear a hat and boldly revealed her ears as well as the head cloth I gave her.

    How many of you are there, dear customer?

    Three. Id like two rooms.

    All right. Here are your keys. Please head upstairs. Yeah, that three-people-but-only-one-room coincidence isnt happening because were not travelling on a busy route. While humans and elves are trading, there arent many goods from humanity in winter while the elves rarelye out to buy goods. As such, the inns are always quiet in winter.

    Normally speaking, the first floor of an inn is the dining area and the food and drink offered would vary by location. Many of them have their own uniqueness. However, this is my first time at this one. I previously travelled really fast, so I rarely stayed at inns. This was my first time here, but the fire on the first floor was out. You can imagine how quiet and empty it was.

    When we reached the second floor, I handed the key to Freya and then said, If somethinges up at night, just call me.

    So I cant call you if nothinges up, onii-sama? And I cant go to your room if I feel lonely? Freya asked me that with a mischievous smile. I rubbed her head and replied, Dont tease me like that. Were almost at the elvennds. Ill be dead if they smell the scent of another female on me. Elves are extremely jealous. Oh, also, Freya, Im not His Majesty anymore, so just call me brother from now. Luna ced her hand on Freyas shoulder with a smile and said, I can confirm His Maj- I mean, His Highness is telling the truth~. Elves are very jealous creatures, especially when ites to love. So, we had best separate from his Highness for the meantime to avoid having to have a showdown with Miss Lucia. Your Highness, we shalle and get you at dinner time. Lets eat here at the inn today.

    As a royal family member, usually, my rations would be high-end things like empress-bread, dried meat, and even high-grade grape wine, but because of the horse-carriage, we couldnt bring much. I dont want to be on the road with nothing but berries to eat. Its better to be a little thrifty.

    Alright, on- I mean, brother.

    Freya chuckled softly and then shut the door with a smile on her face. I pushed the door to my room open. Nice. A simple room. I ced my bag to one side andy down on the bed. Theres still some time until dinner. Im going to lie here and relieve my back and butt from all the rocking atop my horse.

    ===========================

    Fuu Fuu Fuu

    The young girl struggled as she trudged through the snow. Her long ears pped downwards and stuck closely to her skin. She couldnt stop wiping away the snow above her eyes as her green eyes could only see white. The next encampment was just ahead, but the heavy snow made her feel that her senses were dysfunctional. She had no choice but to rely on her memory to navigate her way. Once she arrived at the next encampment the letter will have been sessfully delivered. And once they conduct an investigation on the location with magic flowing forth from it, then her mission will beplete.

    She looked ahead with concern. She finally spotted a brown-yellow silhouette in the snow. Her now somewhat stiff body came back to life. She staggered as she tried to run to the handover point.

    Elves arent well versed in survival in the snow; however, for the sake of seeing her loved one, and for the sake of rushing back, Lucia had to continue forth.

    The flow of mana in the north was at a low she had never seen before as if it was virtually going to dissipate. If that continues, it could exin why the temperature was so low this year. However, Lucia was more worried about something else.

    And that was more trolls. She alone had in dozens of trolls. If this continues, there will be quite the big invasion from the trolls. So, not only did she have to pay attention to the snow and wind, but also to her surroundings where trolls looking tomit robberies may be lurking. Frankly speaking, it wasnt tough to kill those skinny trolls, but Lucia killed a pregnant one with her own hands.

    She did it for survival. Lucia was sad about it, but she couldnt let her tribesmen be put in danger. She couldnt let His Highness be subjected to danger again. She must protect him from the snow. She was not going to allow him to be in danger a second time.

    And of course, she was not going to allow there to be a second woman.

 Book 5: Chapter 1

    Book 5: Chapter 1

    Weve basically entered elven territory now Ah, Freya, you dont have to wear your hoodie, only I need to

    The elven forests were warm like it was still spring. More urately, the elvennds didnt have four seasons. We had to remove our winter clothing as soon as we entered the elven forests. Luckily, we were prepared. So, when we entered the forest we changed into our spring-wear. When I saw the elven patrol unit that was slowly beginning to appear, I wore on my head-cloth.

    Its not rare to see a human here in the elvennds, so Freya didnt have to hide her ears. Luna, being an elf, was like a fish to water. As for myself, I couldnt let them see my human ears. When I was young I had elven ears, but at some point in time, they became human ears.

    I was a little sad since Lucia wasnt waiting for me at the entrance. Maybe she hadnt returned from the north yet. Its been a month and shes still not back. That worries me. Im not concerned that she ran into some danger, but that she didnt No, no, I cant think like that. If something really happened to Lucia, Im going to ask mom for military control and Ill eradicate the entire north.

    I dont think shell be in danger. Lucias ability is invisibility. Shell never be discovered unless she wants to reveal herself, so I dont think shes dead. Im not worried about that. I believe in Lucia. Lucia is trying her best in the north for our love, so I need to be a qualified prince here.

    Luna, the ce you mentioned selling elves is your hometown Galle Vige, which produces gold, right?

    Luna nodded and replied, Yes. I never imagined my hometown had be like that. Why did they have to rely on selling female elves to sustain their livelihood? Why? Why did they have to rely on that to live?

    I looked forward and said, Maybe it isnt Galle Viges problem. Gold is a very valuable metal, so there wont be poor people. Since there are no poor people, they wouldnt resort to selling women. Maybe that location is only a transfer point. Didnt those elven girls say that they were mysteriously taken away after going there? In other words, its unclear what actually happened. We need to go there and take a look.

    Freya was surprised, In other words, we will not be entering the imperial capital?

    I looked at her as I shook my head and replied, Well definitely go. If I dont go and see mom when I return here, Ill bet her yandere tendencies go into overdrive.

    Freya nodded to indicate she agreed and then said, Will we see your fiance, Miss Lucia then? I honestly want to see your fiance. I wonder just how beautiful she is.

    I imagined Lucias usualzy yet-to-wake-up look and smiled to myself. If you were to ask me if she was beautiful or not, of course, Id say shes beautiful. Its not that Im biased, but objectively speaking she is indeed very beautiful. But the feeling she gives me isnt just beauty. I find her cute and strong-willed.

    Maybe not this time I dont know if shes returned from the north yet. If she has returned, we wouldve seen her as soon as we entered the elven borders. I smiled bitterly and continued, It looks like we wont be able to see her this time, but its alright. Youll definitely get to see her at our wedding.

    I see.

    I noticed Freyas somewhat disappointed gaze, so I smiled and added, Its alright you dont have to be disappointed just because you dont get to see her. Youll definitely get to see her since well get married for sure regardless of what happens.

    Freya looked energetic once again as she said, Is that right? You really love Miss Lucia, dont you brother?

    Yeah.

    I nodded without feeling shy at all.

    Luna suddenly shouted.

    She was looking at a towering city and eximed, Is this the imperial capital?!

    We all looked over in that direction. The imperial elven capital, which was mainly white, stood tall at the end of the forest like thend had been uprooted. The number of elves we saw increased significantly, but not all of them had the aura of citizens of the imperial capital. I rode my horse over toward the city. I looked at Luna and asked with a smile, Have you never been to the capital, Luna?

    Luna shook her head and replied, Never, because I was a ritual sacrifice and therefore couldnt leave at will. There was also a problem.

    I nodded and then said, This is a good opportunity then. Have fun in the imperial capital. For your own safety, I wont bring you all into the pce for now. Im serious. If I bring a woman into the pce without thinking, we really will have a murder case on our hands. So I think its best if you stay at an inn in the capital for now. Luna, youre okay with the elvennguage, right?

    Luna smiled and made a clear sound like a birds chirp. Thats the elvennguage. Freya looked at us with surprise. I didnt care too much since I was innately able to speak bothnguages. However, Freya couldnt understand the elvennguage.

    I went through my bag and handed Luna a few gold elven coins. When we got to the city gates, the guard looked at me silently. He then immediately knelt down and shouted, Your Highness! Wee home!

    I nodded as I looked at him and said, Thank you for your hard work.

    This is our duty!

    We entered the capital without a hitch. Though the guard did look at Freya without knowing what to do, he didnt inspect her and let us through because I was with her. We slowly rode atop our horses to an inn that didnt look too shabby. I then helped them settle down and rode off alone to the pce.

    Your Highness! Your Highness!

    When the imperial guards saw me, they let out a sigh of relief and said, You are finally back. You came back two dayster than predicted so her highness is throwing a fit right now. She has note out from your room for two days.

    I dismounted my horse and left it with them.

    I said, There was nothing I could do. It was snowing in humanitysnds, so it wasnt easy to travel. It cant be helped. Ill go and take a look at her highness.

    Understood.

    I crossed thergewn in the pce, as well as the vacant space. When I got to the fountain at the door, I stopped to adjust my mentality. I prepared myself so that I wouldnt be shocked by mom, who would leap at me from any angle, and then walked up the steps of the pce.

    Your Highness!

    The maids and servants I passed by on the way saluted me. I walked up to the door of my room, let out a big sigh, and then knocked on the door. To be honest, I was a little flustered about seeing mom after what happenedst time. I didnt know what mom was nning right now after all.

    Mom really got a little hurtst time

    I pushed my rooms door open. My eyes widened and my jaw dropped at the sight of mom sprawled out on my bed shoving my clothes into her mouth. Moms eyes looked like she was out of her mind as she tugged on my clothes with her hands and teeth whilst sniffing them. If my memory does me justice, those clothes are the ones I changed out of right before leaving Mom rubbed her legs together while sniffing my clothes and making weird noises.

    Mom?

    I subconsciously called out to her, an action that I then regretted.

    She reacted like a stupid zebra walked passed right in front of a hungry lion licking a zebras skin, with her being the lion

    My son!! My son!! My sonnnn!!! Mommy! Mommy missed you so much!!

    Mom!! My back!! My back is going to snap! Im suffocating! Im suffoc-. Oop!!

 Book 5: Chapter 2

    Book 5: Chapter 2

    A momentter, the maids watched Vyvyan walk out of the room radiantly as if her blood had been replenished after massive blood-loss.

    Behind her, I came out rubbing my lower back and wiping my mouth, looking like I was in a trance. As to what happened dont ask me, I dont want to talk about it.

    Mom stopped and waited for me. She then grabbed my hand and said with a giggle, Son, you took too long toe back, dont you think? Mommy was worried that you got into an ident.

    Sorry, Mom. It was snowing heavily on the way, so we were slightly dyed.

    In that case, you have to stay here for a few more days. We need to ensure you spend an entire month here. We cant miss a single day after all. Mom winked and her blue eyes moved mischievously. She then looked at me with a strange smile and asked, But son, I have a question. I want to ask you. Who is Nier Gilliante?

    Pffffftt?!

    Seeing as youre flustered, I guess it must be true then.

    Mom turned around with a friendly smile and cupped my face. She stared at me with her with her blood-red eyes, causing me to almost drop to my knees and beg for mercy.

    Mom licked her lips and softly said, Son, please know where you stand. Your father is the elven king and your mother is the elven kings younger sister. At the end of the day, the elven blood runs in your body. Mommy can grudgingly ept you and Lucia, but mommy cannot ept you and a human. There will never be a good ending if humans are involved. Elves cant ept mixed-bloods, even if its their king. If you stubbornly proceed, I may just stout my heart and lock you up, you know.

    No! I dont intend to! I dont intend to go there with Nier, so please dont get angry mom!

    Good boy!

    Mom bent down, kissed me on my lips, and bit down hard on them. She looked down with her blue eyes and wrapped her arm around mine before saying, Its unfortunate that Lucia hasntpleted her mission. But, I got news from Lucia yesterday. Things sound grim in the north. Maybe mommy has to personally make a trip up there.

    Hows Lucia?

    Lucia is well. She isnt hurt. But I dont think they can hold out for much longer since elves cant stand extremely cold weather. Mom nodded. She then looked at me and asked, So prepare to travel, Son. Oh, right, how is your physical strength?

    My physical strength?

    I spaced out. I couldnt figure out what the connection between me preparing my stuff and my physical strength was. Am I going to have to carry my own gear? I dont have a problem with that. All those times we got roll-called in the middle of the damned night gave me the ability to be quick.

    Yes. Mommy jogged over toward me. She excitedly opened her arms and said, Come, see if you can carry mommy, because if mommy cant enter those really cold ces in the north, Mommy will need you to carry mommy tightly to warm mommy up. Youre a mixed-blood so youre not worried about the cold after all.

    Youre scared of the cold mom?! Youre a demi-god mom!

    Of course! No matter how powerful mommy is, mommys body is still an elven body. Soe on, try. Try. See if you can carry mommy. Mom wasnt paying any attention to what I was saying and glued herself to me.

    I truly suspect that mom isnt afraid of the cold at all and that this was just an excuse to get me to hold her. But moms eyes were filled with assurance and what she said made sense. So I had no choice but to reach my arms out, hold moms beautiful shoulders with one arm, and hold her legs with my other arm. I carried mom up and she screeched excitedly.

    Eeehhh?

    Lets leave moms happy blushing and her infatuated expression aside for now. She was really light, unlike Elizabeth Their bodies look pretty simr, and mom is one size bigger, yet shes so light

    I strongly suspect she used magic.

    Thats the way! Hold mommy like this! Lets go now, son!

    Mom leaned on my chest like a happy bird as she pointed towards the dining hall heroically.

    Can you not treat me like a mantis shrimp?!

    What shrimp?

    Sorry, pretend I never said anything.

    I hopelessly carried mom. It looks like she doesnt intend to get off until we arrive there. Seeing moms happy smile, I sighed to myself. I knew my wedding was going to be fraught with dangers. It might even be the fuse for a second war since these two moms cant ept their daughter-inw being from another race.

    If I was asked if I loved Lucia, Id p you in your face and say, Isnt that freaking obvious?

    If you asked me if I loved Nier, I would p you in the face too and then say, Are you trying to get me killed?! Lucia can hear you.

    I admit that I quite like Nier. If I didnt fall for Lucia first, I would happily marry Nier. To be fair, theres nothing bad about Nier. Shes got the body, the pretty face, and she can fight on top of everything else, so I can walk around like a boss with her at my side.

    But I will never forget what Lucia did that month.

    I think that if my two moms dont discuss this, then a second war really will break out. Therefore, I think its best to find an opportunity for them to meet up and discuss this

    When others get married, the parents from both parties discuss it. But in my case, its my own moms discussing it

    Most importantly though, I cant go to the North with mom. I really want to go to the north to find Lucia, but I have something more important to do, and that is the case of elf-trafficking. Its pointless for me to go to the north. I personally saw the elves that got killed in that underground space. I will never forgive the church for that. I also need to find out the reason for why the elves are being sold to the church.

    Not even my demi-god mom doesnt know of this. I believe that there isnt anyone my mom is unwilling to go after here in the elvennds. If mom were to find out about the matter, theres a likely chance that mom will personally go on a rampage to get to the bottom of it. But those elves died in front of my eyes. I want to take revenge for them. Its what I should do.

    I really miss Nier at times like this. Id dare to go if I had a Nier, but where is Nier right now?

    =======================

    Your Excellency, this is a letter from Her Majesty to you.

    Nier got up from the ground, bent over at her torso, and handed up the letter. The Pope, who was in a red and gold robe, dragged his fat body over to take the letter.

    He read the words on the letter and scanned Nier with interest. Nier felt ufortable having him sweep his almost filthy eyes over her, but in order to maintain the character of an envoy sent by the empress, she didnt move.

    Alright, Ive received it. However, I hope you can stay for a few days, esteemed Valkyrie. She was surprised to hear him speak courteously. He looked at Nier and with a smile asked, Would it be alright to have you wait for me to write a reply for you to take back?

    Alright. Nier nodded and then continued, I hope you can make it quick, as I do not want to stay for too long.

    I know, I know. Please grant me the honour of attending tonights banquet. Consider it a weing banquet for our esteemed envoy.

    Alright. Thank you for the invitation, Your Excellency.

 Book 5: Chapter 3

    Book 5: Chapter 3

    Moms meals are still as tasty as ever. We were the only two in the dining hall. Mom was in a really good mood, because I carried her to the dining hall.

    Im not sure if Lunas scent on me has disappeared, but Luna swore that it had already disappeared and that no one would be able to smell. I was still worried, nevertheless.

    Son, I can see that youre thinking about two other girls. Mom looked at me with an expression like she was smiling and yet not, Son, dont think that you can hide anything from mommy~. Mommy knows whatever youre thinking~. Boy, I was so scared I was about to kneel down and beg for mercy. I dropped my fork and mom looked at me with a smile.

    She interlocked her fingers and continued, Son, although males will develop feelings for other girls, letting Lucia find out about your yboy adventures will incur very serious consequences, you know? Mommy wont help you when that happens.

    No, no, no, thats not how it is.

    I quickly told mom about everything. While I felt that she couldnt ept everything that happened with me during the one month I wasnt with her, I thought it was best to be honest since she had found out.

    After mom had heard everything, she revealed an utmost friendly smile and said, I see. So son, where are those two girls now? I was wondering why that woman sounded so arrogant, turns out theres an elven traitor. How dare a filthy bitch like that sully my son?! Even I havent used that method yet! Since thats the case, Ill use that method this month if you like son.

    No! That would be a big problem, wouldnt it?! Luna can, but you cant mom! Why not?! Youre my son! Every body part you have was given to you by me! Mom looked at me as her body quivered. She then said, So where are those two girls now?! Do I have to order the imperial guards to search for them?!

    Mom! They didnt do anything wrong! And one of them is my adopted-sister!

    The next elven king in lines adopted-sister is a human?! Even if you disregard the rules, there should be a limit to what you do! Son, dont forget who you are. Youre an elf! Mom looked at me and sternly said, A human bing the adopted-sister of an elf and the existence of a traitorous elf is holding a candle to the devil. Both of them deserve to be executed!

    Mom!

    I stood up and literally pleaded her, Mom, dont be like this, alright? I care about the two of them. Theyre guests here at the end of the day, and one of them also happens to be an elf! Do you not care about those elves?! They were sold off illegally! And it happened right in our territory! As the elven prince, I cant ept it!

    My voice became more and more steadfast as I continued. Mom looked me and nodded. She replied, Son, sit down. Mommy will definitely get to the bottom of it. Mommy certainly cant ept it. Its a serious diplomatic matter. I cant believe that bitch knew about it, yet didnt tell me about it, and even wanted to arrange my sons marriage. How shameless!

    I sat back down somewhat awkwardly. I really wanted to say something on Elizabeths behalf, but I knew that if I did Vyvyan would definitely switch to her insane-red-eyed mode. So, I decided to pretend I didnt hear anything for the sake of my chastity, and my freedom. Its not like its the first time theyve been hostile to each other

    Yeah, so Mom, I need to make a trip to Galle Vige. Sorry, but I cant go with you to the north. I looked at mom and continued, Galle Vige is my birthce after all, so I want to go and take a look. Also, to find out what exactly happened.

    This time, it was moms turn to m her hand on the table and get up. She looked back and terrifyingly eximed, What did you say?! What did you say son?! Youre leaving mommy?! Youre leaving?!

    No! Im not! Im not! I desperately retreated with terror.

    I almost fell off my chair.

    I desperately exined, I didnt say I wanted to abandon you, mom. I just cant go with you to the north this time. I want to make a trip to Galle Vige. Ill apany you until I leave!

    No! Mom rejected resolutely. She grabbed her blonde hair with frustration and eximed, Son, what are you going to that sort of ce for? If you want gold, Mommy has gold here. Theres no point of you going there at all. Leave the matter to mommy! Theres no need for you to go!!

    But I want to go and take a look. Thats my birthce! You were born in the pce! If you want to see the bed you were born on, you can go see it right now! Im talking about the first time I was born I hopelessly ced my hand on my forehead.

    Exining this makes me speechless too, since I always have to mention the precise birth I refer to when speaking to my moms. Thank heavens I was only born twice. What would I do if I was born a third, fourth or fifth time?

    You know what? I think its a better idea to just return this body to Troy.

    Mom looked at me and angrily bit down on her lip So it was for that traitorous elf after all, huh?! It must be that traitor that made my son leave me! Mommy is going to go and kill that bitch that lied to you now! Its just one girl right?! Ill find her right away! she eximed. I jumped up and blocked the door.

    I looked at mom and eximed, No! Mom, Im not worried about Luna. Im worried about the other young elven girls.

    I looked at mom and earnestly said, Mom, dont be impulsive! Its not about Luna, but something more serious. I must personally investigate such a serious matter!

    You dont have to worry about this sort of stuff, son. There are people more professional than you who will take care of it! You just need toe with mommy to the north!

    No!

    I looked and mom and pleaded, Mom, just let me investigate it. I saw them die before my eyes. Their blood had yet to dry when I found them. Some of them didnt even die with their eyes closed. I cant stop others from handling it, but I cant just ignore it!

    Mom took in a deep breath, twirled her hair in a frustrated manner, then held my hand. If you still mind what happenedst night, Mommy will apologise to you. Mommy wont ever do that again, so please, son, please dont leave mommy dont leave mommy Mommy Mommy wont ever do that sort of thing again she said softly.

    Mom raised her head up with tears in her eyes, like a child that made a mistake, and held my hands.

    I looked at mom, sighed gently, and cupped moms face. I wiped her tears away before gently hugging her.

    Mom, Im not angry, nor will I get angry. I understand how you feel. Its not your problem, mom. Its just that I want to go and investigate this, thats all. Mom, Im the elf-prince. I have a responsibility to go and look into this matter, I said.

    My son youre my son

    Thats why Im the elven prince.

    I gently patted moms trembling back and softly added, Dont worry, mom. Ill definitely keep myself safe. Ill definitely make sure you get to see me, so please let me go.

    Mom sobbed gently as she held me tightly. A momentter, Mom patted me gently on my back and in a soft voice said, You must you must return

    I know Mom, I love you I wont leave you, I promise.

 Book 5: Chapter 4

    Book 5: Chapter 4

    When I woke up the next day, I found that I slept on my own, which is extremely rare. Thats right, such a normal thing was actually a very rare thing when I was with the elves.

    Lucia wasnt here, and mom seemed to have taken what happenedst time to heart, so it made sense that she was worriedst night. It looks like mom is reflecting on herself too.

    I sat up, got dressed, and then walked to the window.

    It was lush green outside, but the one always watching me was still in the north, unfortunately. I wonder how Lucia is doing. I dont think shes doing well if there is arge group of enemies around her. But I can only depend on mom to look after her now.

    And just as I thought, mom was able to live in freezing north without me. She can easily create a cage around the entire elven zone to create an area which sustains warmth. However, it seemed that the loss of mana in the north was very serious. Hence, mom needed to rush up to see what exactly happened.

    After negotiating with mom, I obtained the rights to go to Galle Vige. At the same time, I managed to acquire the rights tomand the best bodyguard unit. The Shadow Squad, which is Lucias squad.

    The Shadow Squad operates from the shadows and basically nobody recognises them as the Shadow Squad. I already ordered them to travel through the night to set up surveince and contact in Galle Vige. They are elites at those sorts of tasks, and they were very loyal to me, thanks to their rtionship with Lucia.

    I noticed that they ate, got changed, and lived together; so, I decided to get rid of all of the males. Lucia is my wife after all, so I cant let others see her nude.

    I apanied mom for a stroll inside the pce in the morning. Mom now cherishes the time with me more because I was only able to spend a week with mom even though I was herest time before separating. I could consequently understand moms feelings. Ive never left mom before, after all. It wasnt easy for me to return to this side, so if I didnt spend time with her this time I would feel guilty too.

    And so, I decided to be tolerant of the little things mom did. Yeah, tolerance, tolerance.

    Mom

    Hmm?

    While mom hugged my neck with a smile, she tilted her head to look at me.

    While I called it a stroll, it would be more urate to say that it was a princess-carry stroll. With me doing the carrying. I think mom got addicted to being carried after I carried herst time, so she kept asking me to carry her in all sorts of situations. I decided to be generous and tolerant, so I carried her as we walked around the gardens.

    Even though mom isnt heavy, its still weird for me to carry her, isnt it?! If mom was in old age, I wouldnt hesitate to carry her, but right now it only gives off an ambiguous romantic atmosphere. It wouldnt even be an exaggeration to call her my wife at this point.

    No wonder why Lucia sometimes got jealous. If this continues, she really will get jealous.

    Seeing mom lean on my chest so blissfully makes me think that mom and Dad mustve been like this in the past too.

    Mom, is Lucias wedding dress ready?

    Lucias wedding dress? Soon. I think wewill get it in less than a month. If its dyed, itll be ready next time youe back. And you can get married, too. Mommy honestly doesnt want for you to get married so soon, but that woman arranged a woman for you that I have no way of epting. So mommy wants for you to get married with Lucia before your happiness is stolen from you. That way, nobody will say anything. But its best if you could get Lucia pregnant soon too.

    Mom giggled as she looked at me and continued, But, if she does, then wont I be a grandma? Id feel like I became old in the blink of an eye. I would be very happy as your mom, though. I think a parent has finished teaching their child all they can once they see their child establish their own family. Looking at you now makes mommy think back to when you were young. You were just little Troy back then, and yet youre now such a tall and dependable man.

    Mom drew on my chest with her hand.

    I did my best to resist looking down because I would see her jiggling breasts if I did and would therefore have a biological reaction. If I get a hard-on, I wont even be able to walk. Moreover, based on what mom said, mom would know for sure if I had those thoughts

    Although mom wouldnt mind, it would go on to encourage her behaviour during full-moon nights. I therefore decided to calm myself and reserve affectionate behaviours for Lucia.

    I went outside in the afternoon. I needed to tell the two of them how they went through life and deathst night. My intuition told me that mom was dead-serious.

    I only had an hour, so I had to be quick.

    I subconsciously stopped at the tea-house when I passed by it. Realising what I was searching for, I smiled helplessly. Man, why cant I forget it after its been so long? Furthermore, I hadntpletely resolved this matter in humanitys empire, and had toe back. So I had the feeling of a sacrifice being made, triumph having yet to be achieved, when I initiated the n. The result left a bitter taste in my mouth.

    Upon arriving at the inn, I knocked on the door.

    Luna opened the door and greeted me with a smile. She let me in by saying, Pleasee in, your highness.

    I sat down on the chair to the side and joked, Come to think of it, its surprising that you can ept a mixed-blood like me as your prince.

    No, it looks like you must be pure-blooded. There is definitely a problem with your ears. Luna firmly continued, You must be pure-blooded since you are the prince.

    Alright, I dont want to exin it either.

    I smiled helplessly and then waited for a bit.

    Freya returned with a few letters. She revealed an odd smile when she looked at me.

    She then handed me the letters and said, Brother, this is what you asked for. One of them is Castors original letter. Just so you know, it is the draft version. The other one is the churchs privately smuggled salt and weapons invoices. Though there are only a few pages, it is enough.

    Did you arrange for someone to deliver it here?

    Yes, since we already decided to continue pursuing it. Freya proudly puffed her chest out.

    Freya has the smallest breasts among all the females around me, but maybe theyll get bigger in the future. They will right?

    I solemnly took the two letters.

    Freyas sowing-discord n was very sinister but very effective. Two people selling each other out without hesitation for their own sakes. I could understand why Castor is doing it. A mother would be willing to betray anything for the sake of protecting her child, but the church is doing it just to save their own sorry lives.

    I frown upon the church more than ever.

    When I return, Ill make sure to destroy them. Just the elf-trafficking alone is more than enough reason for me to annihte them.

    So, what ns do you have, brother?

    Hmm, I n to go back to Galle Vige. I looked at Luna and continued, First, I want to look into the elf-trafficking matter and second, I want to take Luna home.

    Go home? Luna reacted surprised. She then shook her head as she looked at me and said, Your highness, I cannot return home anymore. My body And I am happier by your side, so please let me stay. If I do anything wrong, you can scold me as you see fit, but please do not throw me away!

    I looked at Luna and said, No, Im not throwing you away. Dont you think its good to go home, though? Whatever, lets wait for you to get home first, and then talk about itter. If you want to stay after going home, stay, and if you want to still be my personal servant, thene with me. I wont force you since my definition of happiness may not be your definition of happiness.

    Luna nodded.

    I picked up the letters, stood up and said, Lets go with that then. Well set out in a week. You two have fun in the city for the next two days Oh, right, heres some money.

    I ced my wallet on the table and then smiled as I said, Enjoy what the elven capital has to offer. You are my esteemed personal servant and sister after all.

 Book 5: Chapter 5

    Book 5: Chapter 5

    So you refuse? That truly is unfortunate because we will not back down regarding His Majestys matter. This deadlock will serve no good for both of our races. Castell smiled as he rolled up the sheet of paper in his hand.

    Vyvyan sat behind her table somewhat angrily, twirling her blonde hair around her finger. That was a habit of Vyvyans when she got frustrated. She looked at Castell andughed coldly.

    Mr. Castell, nothing good has ever happened between our two races. The war ten years ago is proof of that. For as long as our soldiers corpses have not turned cold, for as long as our orphans are still alive, and for as long as the schemes you humans have for my son exist, I shall never agree. You should be aware of our nature. If you threaten us with war, then you may have just threatened the wrong target. she said.

    I am very sorry, esteemed Elven Queen. I am not threatening you, but exining the possible things that may happen if we cannote to an agreement. Castell chuckled softly and continued, Esteemed Elven Queen, Her Majesty understands the deep love you have for His Majesty. You raised His Majesty for over ten years, so it is impossible for you to not have feelings for him. Hence, we havee up with thispromise n to allow His Majesty have an elf wife and human wife

    Vyvyan mmed her hand on her table hard and thundered, Nonsense!

    She looked at Castell and angrily said, Mr. Castell, do not think that the love we elves speak of is the cheap-filthy-carnal-desire filled and money-filled rtionship of you humans. Our love is a dignified blessing from God. We will not ept any form of betrayal! Having a human and elf wife on each side is an insult to us. No one can ept it!

    You are right. We really admire the way elves are loyal in love. But His Majesty is not an elf.

    Castell looked at Vyvyan who was angry and gently chuckled.

    His Majesty is mixed-blood. Elven Queen, you did not forget that, did you? His father is the previous elf king, and his mother is Her Majesty! he continued.

    Im his mother! If you say that again, then I shall ask you to return. We have nothing left to discuss anymore. Vyvyan stood up, flicked her sleeve and left in a rage.

    Castell quickly stood up.

    Please calm down, Elven Queen, that is not how it is. If you believe him to be your son, that is fine. But what do you intend to do if you are refusing the marriage? His Majesty will be returning to the royal capital next month, and then their wedding ceremony will definitely be held. he said.

    Then I just wont have my child return to your side next month. Vyvyan turned her head around and looked at Castell with her blood-red eyes.

    If you want force my son to live with unhappiness, then please, start a war. Ill fight you to the end this time out of respect for you! she continued while revealing a cold smile.

    But what if His Majesty loves Nier too?

    Castell smiled as she looked at Vyvyan. He wasnt scared by Vyvyans threat, because he had been through scarier things in the past.

    He continued, Esteemed Elven Queen, you can ask His Majesty. His Majesty has feelings for Nier too. Is it not a blissful thing for a parent to let their child be with the one he loves?

    My son loves Lucia.

    He loves Nier too.

    Vyvyan looked at him with a cold gaze and replied, Thats my sons business then. If my son really loves the Nier you speak off then he should bring Nier before me and beg me. But he doesnt even have the courage to go through danger with Nier, so where is this love you speak of?

    Castell froze. He then smiled hopelessly and replied, That I have no way of exining it to you. Since you are unable to ept our proposal, Her Majesty shall personally make a trip over. This pertains to His Majestys future, so I think that it would be better for both of his mothers to discuss it with each other.

    Vyvyan gave a casual smile and said, Sure. Its been ten years, hasnt it? I want to see your empress too. Let her personally discuss this with me. Lets end todays discussion here then. But one more thing, Mr. Castell

    Before Castell realised it, Vyvyan was already in front of him.

    She looked at him with her belittling gaze.

    He felt the atmosphere before him freeze stiff and there were sharp ice-picks around him. If he were to so much as budge, it would stab into his skin.

    Vyvyan reached her hand out to grab his chin and coldly said, You said His Majesty seven times in our discussion just now. This is my final warning. Troy Gdriel is my son. My one and only son that I am proud of. You are to refer to him as His Highness and not His Majesty next time. If you knowingly make the same mistake again, you may never be able to speak again.

    Castell looked at her burning-furious eyes. He took in a deep breath and replied, Alright, esteemed Elven Queen. I understand. I apologise for my rudeness.

    The freezing atmosphere vanished instantly. Vyvyan flicked her sleeve, narrowed her blue eyes, and said with a smile, Good. I now need to go, and prepare lunch for my son. Goodbye, Mr. Castell. I look forward to speaking to your empress next time, if you can return alive that is.

    All the doors in the guest room gently shut. Castell let out a breath of relief and tugged on his coat. He thought that there was nothing in the world that could scare him. However, Vyvyans rage and the sky full of ice-picks frightened him to the point he broke out in cold sweat. He wiped the sweat off his forehead. He had to admit that while Vyvyan looks amicable, as a queen, shes no less frightening than the empress when she gets angry.

    But how was he going to now ry the results of the discussion back to the empress without angering her? Or was Her Majesty hoping the negotiation wouldnt work out?

    Mom, this is

    I looked at what was on the table stunned. No, mom didnt make something unbelievable, but rather she made far too much.

    Mom giggled as she filled up my te. She tried to pile on as much food as she could.

    The huge mountain of food made me think Am I at an all-you-can-eat restaurant?

    Its alright, son. Eat a little more. You wont be by my side for much longer, and Lucia will be cooking for you after you get married. Let me tell you now though; Lucia doesnt know how to cook.

    Mom blinked her eyes and then continued with a smile, Lucia has always been training after all so she never learnt to cook. Its better living with mommy, isnt it?

    Mom cant you teach Lucia?

    Its alright. Mommy doesnt mind living together with you two.

    No, I mind. I really mind. If I continue being so intimate with mom after marriage, Im worried mom and Lucia will get into a fight to the death. I truly believe the two of them would.

    Mom ced the mountain-high te of food in front of me. It was a real burden to pick up my fork and knife. It was like the start of a long campaign. Mom sped her hands together and looked at me with a smile. There werent many things, but mom loves watching me eat her dishes

    Son, mommy wants to ask you something.

    Mm, go ahead.

    Do you love Nier more than Lucia?

    Pfffttt!

    Shit. The mountain of food really copsed

 Book 5: Chapter 6

    Book 5: Chapter 6

    Bitch! Whore! Shes fearless with my son over there with her. She dares threaten me?! Shes just a surrogate mother and she dares call herself his mother?! The empress scrunched up the letter and threw it into the fire. She grabbed her hair angrily. She threw her drawing onto the ground, put her feet onto the table and looked up to the roof to think.

    Alice walked in when she heard the sounds. She looked at the empress nkly and asked, What are you doing, Your Majesty?

    The empress put her feet down, got up in an annoyed way and replied, Ah, its the matter with the elves. The elves are a real annoyance. Unfortunately, my son is with them, so I cant do anything. That woman rejected my proposal and even sent me a drawing of Lucia and my son. Damn, Im mad!

    Alice looked at the drawing.

    The empress had torn the part with Lucia in it while she kept the princes part back very carefully.

    Alice smiled and said, Your Majesty, if you had just annihted themst time then you wouldnt have to deal with this annoyance now. It looks like His Majesty is still able to ept you.

    I agree. But I never thought Luna would be able to help back then. The empress rubbed her hair and then continued, Now that woman isnt even agreeing to my sons marriage. If he gets married over there, its going to be very difficult for him to return. Therefore, we must go through with his wedding here. The problem is that hes not here now.

    The empress angrily tossed her pen aside, only for the tip of the pen tond on the princes drawing on the table. The empress screeched and then leapt over to the table. She looked dismayed and upset as she desperately tried to get rid of the ink. Alice watched the empress hopelessly as she actedpletely unbing of her status and let out a heavy sigh. She said, If only the elves were more stubborn and brought an army over to start a war.

    No, my son wouldnt be happy. I wont do anything that would make my son unhappy. It wasnt easy to get him to call me mom and let me approach him. My wish hase true already. If I make him unhappy again then Im not worthy of being a mother. The empress thought about it deeply for a while and continued, Send a letter to Castell saying this: one monthter, I shall personally head to the elven imperial capital to discuss my sons marriage. It looks like that woman wont ept unless I go.

    Alice was shocked by what she heard.

    She tried to advise against it, Your Majesty! You are the ruler of the continent! You manage half of the continent! How can a grand ruler, like yourself, personally go there. Even if we had to discuss His Majestys marriage, it should be their rulering to the royal capital! You are showing them too much respect if you go to them, is that not right?!

    I cant help it. Im his mother, and he happens to be over there. Im not going there as the ruler of a nation, nor will I go there with all the ceremonial things. Ill ride there alone as his mother. I wont embarrass the empire. The empress looked at Alice.

    This was something that really hurt the esteem in which Alice held her. It was something the empress never wouldve epted in the past and yet she was now smiling happily about it.

    As a mother?

    Thats right. Being his mother makes me happier than being an empress. The empress looked at the north and clenched her teeth.

    There may be a chance to change things if I personally go there and talk to her. I dont care how much humiliation I must suffer as long as my son can return. I must personally give my son a happy marriage and see my grandchild. Ive killed for half my life. This is my only wish now. She continued.

    Your Majesty

    Hey, hey, what are you looking like that for? The empress looked at Alice who was on the verge of tears.

    I was never an elf. Im a human. Im nearly forty already. Half of my life is already gone, so I no longer yearn for the world or whatnot. As a woman, what I want next is a family. Thats all Alice. If you have time, you could go on blind dates too. I think Castell isnt bad. That is if you like young men. She said,ughing.

    Your Majesty

    Alright, alright. Its decided. When I head north to the elves, the pce will be in your hands.

    Understood.

    At the same time, at the elven imperial capital.

    Iy on moms thigh as I watched mom y with the birds with a smile and asked, Mom, how exactly do you use magic?

    A cool breeze blew past. It was reallyfortable to lie on moms thigh for an afternoon nap under the tree. Mom looked down to look at me with a smile. She then let the bird go and stroked my forehead.

    Its very hard for me to exin it clearly to you, my son, because using magic is just like an innate ability for elves. Its just like eating. Hmm, but you may not be able to sense the mana in your surroundings with your berserk mana condition. Let mommy give you a simple exnation. she replied.

    Mom shook her hand and a ball of fire appeared. She then waved her hands, and it transformed into an ice-pick. She waved her hand again, and it transformed into a ball of lightning.

    Mom looked at me and exined, Magic isnt creating something from nothing, but using elements in the atmosphere to create something. For instance, the fire ball mommy made was created using the fire element in the atmosphere. Magic staffs are made from all sorts of gems, imbued with magical properties, which allow the wielder to gather mana at higher speeds. Of course, mommy doesnt need to gather mana. Mommy can use all sorts of magic just by thinking of them.

    Mom waved her hand consecutively, creating fire phoenixes, lightning balls, ice horses, and all sorts of other things before erasing them into nothingness.

    Mom tilted her head and said, Just like that. Elves are very sensitive to the elements in the atmosphere due to the mana in their body, which is why we can gather them. The stronger ones magical power is, the easier it is to utilise it. You can give it a try, son. You just have to imagine the result of your magic. Of course, while your magic is berserk, theres still a small part of your mana which can be used.

    Mom pulled a tree leaf off and ced it lying down on her hand. I watched on in shock as the leave twitched around, transformed into a small paper crane, and then spread its wings and flew. Mom picked up another leaf and ced it in front of me.

    She smiled and said, Alright, Ill leave you with this one. Im not asking for you to perform excellently. Just flipping it over is enough.

    Flip it

    Thats right. Focus your attention on it as you look at it, and then imagine what its like once flipped. Mom tilted her head, and then added, Of course, you cant use the mana in your body, so you cant do it as easily as Mommy. Youll be able to experience magic at in all its glory on full-moon nights because your mana will flow on those nights. Once you release the mana, youll feel relieved too. But if you were to release it, you would probably destroy the entire imperial elven capital, since youre mommys son after all.

    I stared at the leaf intently and intensely imagined flipping it. But it was honestly far too abstract. My subconscious wasughing at me for acting like a retard. If even I dont believe in myself, how am I going to do it? I focused all of my attention on the leaf intently. I was almost able to count all the marks on it, but it didnt even budge.

    Dont rush, son. Take your time. Flipping a leaf is very simple for you.

    Mom didnt feel disappointed. She looked at me with a smile.

    And so, I leaned on mom and stared at the leaf intently, imagining what it was like flipping over And finally, the leaf shook and flipped over.

    Splendid son.

    Mom patted her dress and got up. I felt like I was exhausted; like all my energy was spent on the leaf.

    I wasnt sure if I flipped it over with my mana or if the wind blew it either. Mom stood up and looked at the sky. She smiled and said, How unfortunate, my son. Its past your time to go out and y, so you can only apany mommy now~.

    Mom! You set me up!!

 Book 5: Chapter 7

    Book 5: Chapter 7

    The empress letter evidently shows that weve been yed. The Pope looked at his assistant and clenched his teeth.

    Of course I know! I thought that prince that appeared out of nowhere wanted to negotiate with us, but he ended up tricking us to steal the evidence from us! Castor has definitely betrayed us! God damn it! This sowing discord n of theirs is too sinister. If it wasnt for the empresss letter of negotiation, I wouldve been yed! he said angrily.

    It looks like the prince doesnt have any direct evidence. He tricked us.

    The assistant turned around and revealed his face, which was that of a merchant.

    Its all my fault. The prince found out all of our secrets from me, he said through clenched teeth.

    Its not your fault. We werent prepared for it. We underestimated the prince. Hes not an ordinary person. Hes not calm, but his pro-activity and insanity are no less than that of the empress. Hes her son all right But dont you want to do something to that Valkyrie?

    To the Valkyrie?!

    The merchant froze up. He then revealed an expression like hed been enlightened.

    He wore a debauched smile, Ive used it on many women, but never on a Valkyrie. To be frank, that drug is so powerful it couldpletely destroy a Valkyries dignity and make her a dog wagging her tail as she begs us.

    Lets do this then. Since the prince has evidence against us, well be offed sooner orter, so why not get one step ahead of them? All thatll be left is to see if Castor is willing to cooperate with us. If they can, well be able to make the empress drink a pot-worth.

    Its just that we dont know where the prince has suddenly gone off to without a trace. Could he have gone to the elven side?

    Ignore him. Go and prepare.

    But that Valkyrie might not eat the food we prepare.

    Did you forget? The first toast, which is a toast to the empress, must be drunk? Plus, didnt she eat a fair bit on the evening banquet the first day? I dont have any other ways to stall for time anymore. The evidence is in the princes hands, so just do it. Oh, right, feed her some anaesthetics as well just in case the drug cant control her. We cant beat a Valkyrie.

    Understood.

    ================

    I prepared my stuff back inside the imperial elven capital. I dont actually have that much stuff to prepare. I chose the most ordinary clothing to hide my identity as the prince to avoid alerting the enemies. I left my gun behind for safety purposes, since guns are taboo for elves. When in Rome, do as the Romans do they say.

    I dont have any weapon now because I dont know how to use a sword either.

    But I have weapons mom specially prepared for me, and those are these small bottles. Inside of them is pure mana. One of them is Fluorescence Light. Once scattered, it will create a bright blinding light all around the vicinity in an instant. Another one is Ignite. Its extremely terrifying if you toss it at someone. Its like napalm. And finally,st but not least, theres this Shock one which can knock away everyone whoes close. To be honest, I think it would be better to use it as a stun grenade than to pour it on myself.

    I have a few bottles of each type. These are simr to the weapons elves use. Its just that these have been blessed by mom so their purity and potency are much more than several times strongerpared to normal mana potions.

    Mm, there was moms kiss too. That is now weighing me down with anxiety. The things mom did to me became scarier and scarier thest two days as the time for me to leave came closer. Mom also hadpses where shed be temporarily infatuated. Im very concerned. Mom truly does love me, but Im starting to suspect that its be a disorder.

    Okay, my weapons are ready and now I need to sort out my daily necessities. As for food, I can just eat the foods mom prepared for me on the way there.

    There doesnt seem to be any magic that would allow me to store items in an inventory. But moms a living, prancing refrigerator, so I dont think theres an issue with expiry dates.

    Now a steed I kind of regret letting the white deer king go now. If I didnt let it go, I would be able to travel between the elf and human nations in a single day. Unfortunately, I dont know where the white deer king went, nor was I sure if I would see it again in future.

    If I could meet it again, I might be able to ride it after I negotiate with it.

    My luggage is pretty much sorted. I ced my backpack on one side and went into a daze as I looked at the book by the side.

    I think using magic is quite addicting. I managed to flip a leaf the first time I used it, and now I can use it to open the book in front of me. Its only a very simple spell, but this is all I can do at present. But I cant go wrong with practice.

    Ill be able to use magic on full-moon nights this way. However, my urge to destroy and kill on full-moon nights concerns me. If I get high while using it at the time, I think Ill lose my ability to reason and control myself.

    Mom was the one who said I could destroy the entire imperial capital on a full-moon night. I trust moms judgement when ites to magic.

    Luna and Freya should be ready now too. Though Luna said she didnt want to go back and wanted to stay by my side, I could see that she really missed her home. Recently, shes been telling Freya about her hometown as well as her past.

    Im interested in my birthce too so I really want to go and take a look.

    But I havent dared to say to mom I want to go and take a look at my birthce, because I noticed mom pressed her hand on her dress whenever I mentioned it As the day for me to leave came closer and closer, moms actions also got weirder and weirder

    I need to be cautious at all times

    Freya watched Luna, who was sound asleep, and sighed. She reached her hand out to dim the green fire. She sat on the edge of the bed and went into a daze as she looked at the pearl in front of her.

    Brother, do you love Lucia?

    Of course. Of course, I love Lucia.

    She would never forget the smile on her brothers face. She would never forget the bliss he boasted of as well as his love for her when she asked him that question. That was the bliss of a man who loved a woman. That was enough to prove just how passionate he was about Lucia. His expression that was as gentle as water and his shy look unknown to anyone else before was something special only Lucia could make him show.

    Thats right, that woman had been her brothers everything.

    Her Majesty told her to kill Lucia with poison, but she knew her brother would be in agony and very sad if she killed Lucia. She was his sister. He rescued her, and she still needed to rely on his strength.

    If she wanted to revive her household, then the empress would be the better option for her to rely on.

    But she could never forget that sweetness. She thought she was using the prince, that he and she were just using each other for their own ends. But the prince truly treated her as his sister.

    He was the first person to care for her. His hand was warm like her fathers.

    Freya clenched her teeth. She picked up the awl by the side and made a hole in the pearl in front of her. She then slid a simple ribbon through the hole.

    She was not going to do something that would make her brother sad.

    Freya solemnly wore the poison around her neck. It would never be a poison again. It would be just a simple pearl.

 Book 5: Chapter 8

    Book 5: Chapter 8

    I silently ced my fork and knife down, and then I looked at om who was opposite me sobbing softly.

    I smiled helplessly and said, Mom, Im just making a trip to the small vige. You dont have to be so worried about me. Instead, Im worried about you in the north, mom. Be careful, mom, it isnt too peaceful up north after all.

    Mom raised her head, and I noticed her eyes were teary. She then smiled and said, Son, you dont have to be worried about mommy. Mommy will be fine. Youre the one who will be in danger. If they really are illegally trafficking elves, they definitely wont be unarmed. Promise mommy that if there is danger, ignore everything and just run.

    Mom

    Mom leapt across the table in a slightly aggressive way, pressed both hands on my shoulders and anxiously demanded, Promise mommy!

    Moms jugs were bouncing right in front of me. I looked at the mounds of white flesh nkly. I think its too awkward for me to be staring at moms jugs when the mood is serious. But mom didnt care. Her eyes were full of anxiety.

    I looked at mom and nodded, All right, mom.

    Mom retreated afterwards. Though I promised mom, she didnt look like she was appeased at all.

    She wiped her tears and spoke in a hoarse voice, Mommy really doesnt want to let you go, but mommy knows that mommy cant stop you. Its just that mommy wants you to cherish yourself and not be so focused on enacting justice. Mommy Mommy is begging you No matter what happens, even if you must kneel on the ground and beg for mercy, think about mommy. Think about mommy.

    I looked at moms gaze and clenched my teeth. What she said made me feel deplorable. Id rather die than beg for mercy. Even I have a spine. But when I looked at moms gaze, her pleading gaze, I had no way of refusing.

    No wonder people say that both of ones parents must be dead for one to achieve greatness. When one has nothing tying them down, they can charge forth without any hesitation, putting even their life on the line.

    Witnessing her tears, I couldnt leave mom regardless of how strong my heart. I cant let her be sad, even if that means that I will forever be ordinary.

    This must be the difference between Elizabeth and Vyvyan I guess. Elizabeth really cares about me, too. But she would let me go and face danger without hesitation, only helping me out when it was most dangerous. Vyvyan, on the other hand, held up the entire sky to allow me to be carefree. She wanted for me to have freedom, and be free of concern, under the sky that she held up. This was a lifespan problem, as well as a problem of hope.

    But I cant just be moms obedient baby anymore. mom will only protect me, not those around me. Without mom, nobody would even give me a handkerchief when I cry, let alone seeking revenge.

    I reached my hand out and pressed it firmly on moms hands.

    I promise. Mom, Ill definitely return to your side. I definitely will. I said in a serious tone.

    Mom looked at my eyes and held my hand tightly. She nodded and softly said, Remember to return, my son. Mommy wants to look at you for longer, even if its just for one more second.

    I looked at mom and gently said, Uhm. All right, mom.

    Life isnt as cosy as it once was in the elvennds, for humans have influenced things here. I came here to solve the matters over there, too. The church truly is arge entity. Its taken me two months of investigations to get to the bottom of this. I have proof against the church, and Castor, now so I can slowly deal with the church when I get back. If my investigations go smoothly this time, Ill definitely find the churchs weak point to exploit.

    Son, these are for you. Mom wiped her tears and then softly coughed. She then picked up a small gold block from the side and ced it on the table. I paused before saying, No, no, no. Mom, I dont need much money.

    No, if mommy wanted to give you money, mommy wouldve just given you gold coins. This is gold Galle Vige produced. Mom looked at me and continued, Galle Vige is a really prosperous vige because they produce gold. Its one of the ces we source our gold. Galle Vige sends us gold as a tribute. This is Galle Gold. Its purity level is extremely high.

    I picked up the gold block. It was very thick and heavy. It didnt look level on the surface. There were slight bumps and dents on it.

    This was the first time I actually saw a block of gold up close. I had never touched gold blocks before so I didnt know what the problem with it was.

    Mom, is there a problem with it?

    If youre asking about a problem with it Mommy cant put a finger on it either Mom sighed heavily and continued, If there is a problem, it should be that the amount of gold Galle Vige produces is ever increasing The amount of gold found within the gold produced has also increased more and more.

    Isnt that good? Maybe their production skills have improved.

    Not really. Did you know that when you were born, Galle Vige already had No, not when you were born, but even earlier on. Mommy and onii-sama were still in swordsmanship training at the time. The vige was already famous for its gold production. Its been twenty years, and the humans looted the ce once during that time. Not only has their goldmine not diminished, but its even continued to grow. Thats where I think the problem lies.

    I nodded. Honestly, I dont know how long a goldmine at one certain locationsts. My knowledge of goldmines goes as far as goldmines in Warcraft. But I, too, think that its somewhat odd for them to continually be able to improve the quality of gold produced, despite having been mined for so long and being looted.

    But I cant tell by looking at this gold block.

    Now weve got a big contradiction. An area with a goldmine mind shouldnt be exceedingly poor. So why would Galle Vige be elf-trafficking? Is it because theyre close to the human borders? If that were the case, why would they have to choose an area that produces gold when there are plenty of other ces which are close to the human border? Moreover, they might even be women in the gold-producing area.

    Now, why is that?

    I think that the sudden increase in the quality of their gold and humans buying and selling elves must be corrted, but Im unsure what the connection is. Maybe there isnt any at all. Ill find out once I get there.

    I returned the gold block to mom. I didnt want to add another heavy item to my already heavy bag. I want to go and find out what exactly happened there. The Shadow Squad at Galle Vige reported that there were no problems. They appear to be holding a celebratory ceremony for a good harvest. It looks like they dont rely on mainly just gold to maintain their livelihood, but also agriculture.

    Its a good opportunity to sneak into the vige while the celebratory ceremony is being held, so I need to get there in two days.

    =========================

    Inside of the churchs castle, Nier looked at the candlelight in front of her and raised her head up.

    Your Excellency, have you finished writing your letter?

    Yes. This is my response.

    The Pope smiled and handed the letter to Nier. After checking to see that the seal wax was stamped on properly, she carefully put it in her clothing. She nodded, stood up, made a small bow and said, Thank you for looking after me during this period. I shall now take my leave. Goodbye.

    Wait, wait, wait. Esteemed Valkyrie, please wait. It would be rude of us to send our envoy back on an empty stomach.

    The Pope stood up, raised his wine-cup up, chuckled and continued, Please finish this feast we prepared for you, and then leave tomorrow morning. The letter is not an urgent matter. What do you say?

    Nier looked at the dishes on the table. Her gaze stopped at the cup of wine in front of her for a while. She then shook her head and replied, No. I shall take my leave now. Her Majesty is still waiting for the letter.

    Then just have one drink. A toast to Her Majesty!

    The Pope generously raised his cup of wine up high and finished it in one shot. The wine running off his mouth looked like blood. Nier stood in ce nkly. She couldnt refuse the first toast that was offered to the empress. She picked up the cup of wine and fell into a daze as she looked at the wine swish inside.

    Whats wrong, my dear Valkyrie? You cannot refuse the first toast offered to Her Majesty.

    That is right. A toast to Her Majesty.

    Nier clenched her teeth, raised her cup of wine up and finished it in one go

    *ng!!*

    And then the cup of wine dropped to the ground

 Book 5: Chapter 9

    Book 5: Chapter 9

    Lucia, Her Highness reply has arrived.

    Lucia ced down the piping-hot soup in her hands, got up, and received the thin-paper letter.

    The messenger removed his leather hat and sat down next to the fire.

    Lucia wiped the snow from her eyes, and read the graceful letters on the page.

    Her Highness didnt say much, but she agreed to let Lucia return to the imperial capital now. She also told her to leave the rest to her.

    Lucia earnestly stored the letter away as a blissful, excited, smile crept up on the corner of her mouth. She could finally return. She could finally return to the side of His Highness, whom she had missed so much.

    What was his majesty doing in the capital now?

    Nobody kept track of the days here, but Lucia remembered very clearly what day His Highness returned. After all, that was the day her love returned.

    She could now, finally, return to his side and stroll with him through the city. The imperial capital is veryrge, and everywhere she went with him was beautiful, because he was by her side. He was the one she loved. She could now return to his side.

    If she was lucky the wedding dress should be ready now. She could now appear in front of him in her wedding dress and give him a big surprise. She no longer needed the buffs provided by the wind elves. She just needed him.

    Maybe he might not even need to travel between the two nations once they got married, and could always remain by her side. She could have a few kids, too. Her life was too perfect.

    The very thought of it made her feel unbelievably blissful. But it was real. The overwhelming bliss was right in front of her. She needed only to reach out to grab it.

    Lucia, seeing your cheerful look, Im guessing you can return to the capital now?

    The messengerughed as he patted his hat. He then checked to see if he dropped any letters before standing up and adding, Im so envious of you. You get to go back while were stuck in this freezing ce for who knows how much longer. The winter this year is so strange. It wasnt so coldst year. If this continues, it might spread to the capital.

    Dont worry. Her Highness ising up.

    Lucia folded the letter properly and then ced it in between her breasts. She looked at the messenger and continued, And I will be with you, as well.

    Even though she was able to return to the capital and be with His Highness, the messenger was right. If the cold in the north kept up, it would spread to the capital since the capital isnt far from the north, after all. She could return now, but she didnt want His Highness to be in danger. She wanted to stay here with the queen. While she might not be able to help with anything, it would at least put her at ease a little.

    She could definitely be with His Highness in the future, so there was no need for her to be hung up on chasing a moment of happiness. As long as His Highness was fine, she would definitely return to his side.

    Lucia stood up and patted the snow off of her. She then put the fire out and advanced through the snow with the messenger. Her small silhouette quickly got swallowed up by the white snow, but her determined look would never be covered by the snow.

    ===========================

    Galle Vige is a really pretty vige. Mm, there is an old tree by the vige entrance. It has a long history. It is said that the tree was already there when the goldmine was first found. I really liked tree-climbing when I was young, but my mom always told me I was desecrating god so I stopped climbing them afterwards. The temple is at the side of the river on a in. It is surrounded by flowers and is very pretty. Every time people passed by they would give us food and offerings.

    Luna, who was sitting behind Freya, excitedly told us about the past while looking at me. It looks like shes really d to be able to return home. Though she keeps saying that she wants to stay by my side, she got happier and happier the closer we got to the vige.

    I was d to see Luna like that too. Luna isnt a human, after all, so its not too good to have her always stay there with humanity. I really want Luna to stay here but itll depend on Lunas wishes.

    I looked at Luna who was smiling and asked her with a smile, Oh right, Luna, I heard that there was a celebration being held in the vige recently. Whats the celebration about?

    Luna thought about it for a second and then smiled as she replied, So its time for it already. This is the time for harvests. Once the harvests are over, people are rtively free. They hold a celebration at this time to celebrate a good harvest. Womenpete in a harvestingpetition where the few fastest ones will then be sent to a special room to live as a gift to God. Everyone will then sing and dance for the whole night. Those women are then only released after three days and will be weed by everyone. They believe that they have been forgiven by God and that they will have an even better harvest next year.

    But is it alright to lock them up for three days?

    Ah, no, they are not locked up.

    Luna waved her hand and said, They get meals delivered, and they can move around freely during the day as long as they return at night. Being chosen is an honour since they will be respected by all. That is why many women wish to be chosen, and hence why they have to work diligently to harvest quickly.

    So in other words, men mine the in the goldmines while women are in fields in the vige?

    That is correct.

    Luna smiled and said, Galle Vige is next to ake and has very fertilend, so it would be a sin to leave it deste. That is why the jobs were divided much earlier on. That way, nobody in the vige would have to starve. It was thanks to everyones hard work that I never starved.

    She smiled proudly and then sighed. She continued, However, the vige got looted by humans and the majority of the vigers got killed. Only very few escaped into the temple. I do not know why but the humans were very careful in the temple. They did not kill or break anything. However, they kicked us all out and then sold us all off.

    I nodded. I dont think that the human army had some sort of special emotional attachment to the elven god but it was because of the empress. The empress had seen magic before so she believed that the elven god existed, and hence didnt allow anyone to disrespect that god. Maybe that would help humanity avoid many natural disasters.

    But I dont know what the vige is like now.

    Luna shook her head with a smile and continued, It has been ten years. Ten whole years. Thest glimpse I caught of the vige was when it was up in mes. By the tree at the entrance were corpses that were burnt up with ck smoke ascending into the air. I do not think I will get to see that verdant and luxuriant tree anymore. Maybe there are still vigers in there, but I will not recognise any of them anymore. Is it still my hometown? Maybe my hometown was destroyed ten years ago, and I am now just a wanderer.

    I shook my head while looking at Luna and responded, Dont think like that. Home is not just a piece ofnd. There are memories too. Even if everything has changed and everyone is dead, your memories will forever be your home. And if you feel that you no longer have a home, treat the royal capital as your home.

    Lunaughed gently. She then wiped the corner of her eyes and said, My home is right beside you, Your Majesty. My definition of home is a ce that can bring me bliss. I can obtain infinite bliss at your side, Your Majesty.

    I smiled and didnt respond. Instead, I looked at the wide grass ins in front of me.

    If a ce that brought me bliss was home, then I would have two homes

 Book 5: Chapter 10

    Book 5: Chapter 10

    The horses slowly made their way across the lush green ins and up-heaved a bit of the soil when it trod through the fields. There was smokeing from within the forests in the distance.

    Have a rest here for now. Well arrive at Galle Vige tonight.

    I dismounted and let go of the reins. The horse neighed like it was stretching out and then paced over to an open spot tozily curl up on the grass.

    Freya carefully helped Luna dismount.

    Luna looked at the fire in the distance with excitement. She jogged over to the edge of the soil, opened her arms wide, and spun around with a smile. She held my hand, excitedly pointing at the smoke in the distance.

    Your Highness, that is my vige. Look at the smoke over there. That is the gathering spot, and over there is theke. Can you see that bright line? If you continue forward from there you will reach our temple. I can almost see the gold roof over there! she eximed.

    I smiled and followed the directions she pointed in. In my sight, I caught thergend and forests extending into the distance. Next to theke was a greenwn that was augmented by the colours, which made it look as beautiful as a luxurious single-colour carpet. That must have been the temple Luna lived in.

    Freya walked up to us and narrowed her eyes to take a look. She then sighed hopelessly and said, Why cant I see anything? I just see a sea of flowers.

    Thats because we are elves.

    Luna chuckled softly. She then pulled me over to thewn to sit down.

    Freya brought over food and water from the horse saddle and we sat on thewn for a break.

    Its notfortable to sit on a horse for an extended period of time. And the farther we went this direction, the fewer inns there were, as though inns didnt exist for elves. And so, we had to make camp out in the wild.

    But the camp we made in the wild this time wasnt asfortable asst time when I was with Lucia. We didnt know how to set up a tent, and as for setting up fires; I had to rely on moms potions. I used it extremely cautiously because a single drop was enough to scare me into thinking Id cause a forest fire.

    A few huge rabbits hopped over from below us. They looked at me vigntly. I didnt intend to solo them this time. And there were a few of them, so Id get beaten to death against them.

    I still have nightmares after getting pummelled by the rabbitst time. That was the first time I got beaten up like that by my own food. I dont think even horses are able to fight as well as they can. The corner of my mouth turned up into a smile without me realising when I thought about my adventure in the wild with Luciast time.

    Luna looked at me and asked with a chuckle, Your Highness, is there something making you happy?

    I swallowed the piece of dried-meat in my mouth, had some grape wine to drink and then replied, Ah, no, I just recalled participating in the deer hunting festival with Luciast time. If the events that took ce afterwards didnt take ce, it wouldve been a very blissful experience.

    Is that so? With Miss Lucia? Your rtionship with the to-be princess is so good. Lunaughed softly.

    I gave her a nod. It really was a beautiful experience. I will never forget the starry night sky and the warmth of her palm. Its just that what happened after was even more unforgettable.

    *Caw* *Caw* *Caw*

    We heard wing ps and caws from overhead. I raised my head up and saw a ck bird It wasnt a crow, though. I didnt know what it was either, but it seemed to be circling overhead.

    Thats the messenger-bird the Shadow Squad uses. I took out a bird-whistle from my pocket and blew it. The bird flew down andnded on my forearm. It stretched its leg out, and I took the letter from its foot. It adjusted its feathers, picked up a piece of dried meat, took a sip of the grape wine and then took off again towards the vige.

    I opened the letter in my hand. It was a map of Galle Vige. It looks like the Shadow Squad have gotten a handle on the terrain of Galle Vige. I dangled a piece of meat in my mouth as I earnestly looked at it.

    Galle Vige is fundamentally the same as every other vige. Its a rounded cluster with the vige chiefs residence at the centre on a small higher block ofnd. There were two gates, one of which was connected to the temple and the other connected to therge in.

    Therge in is arge grassy in, too. Its a ce humansmonly go to. Its a bit of an exaggeration to call it arge in actually. But, the interior of the forest can be considered arge in. The stables and the house Luna spoke of were over there.

    Then there are small houses in the surroundings. Once you exited the gate thats connected to the temple you would reach the farming fields. But it looks like the area isnt big.

    However, the elven poption isntrge anyway, so I presume they dont have a lot of cultivatednd.

    Luna leaned over to look at the map in my hand in silence. She then spoke in a nostalgic tone, Is this the current Galle Vige? How nostalgic. Its the same as I remember it. Uhm, thats how it basically looks like, but this map doesnt reach the temple To be honest, I really want to go and take a look.

    Lets go and take a look then.

    I handed the map to Luna and added, We dont have that much time, this time, but not so little that you dont get a chance to see your home.

    Really?! Thank you, Your Highness!

    But let me remind you of something. Do not call me Your Highness no matter what. Do not let my identity be exposed. I deliberately didnt wear my clothes as a prince. Luna, just refer to me by name. I looked at Luna and said, Try it out.

    Luna reacted with surprise. She waved her hands non-stop and replied, That that is not a very good idea is it, Your Highness?!

    I told you not to call me Your Highness.

    I looked at Luna and said, Its not an offence. Its to protect me. I dont want to alert the enemy.

    Umm umm

    Luna looked at me nkly. She slowly started to blush. She pinched her chin and lowered her head. In a soft voice, she called me, Tr- Tr- Tr- Troy

    See, you can do it.

    I scrubbed her head. Luna went red in the face and smiled with embarrassment. Freya looked at us out of the corner of her eye and went Hmph.

    ===========================

    Nier supported herself with the table and tried her best to keep herself up. She clenched her teeth angrily as she looked at the soldiersing up to surround her. Even though she was a Valkyrie, she had been affected by the anaesthetic. However, her fury kept the armed soldiers at bay. Nier looked at them angrily. She trembled as she drew her sword and asked, What what did you do to me?!

    Valkyrie, do you feel like your body is burning up while your lower abdomen is numb?

    The Popeughed out loud and eximed, Thats a symptom of you getting turned on. You can still act arrogant now, but soon youll be reduced to a dog begging us!

    Dream on!

    Nier picked up the dinner knife by the side and stabbed it into her forearm. The pain cleared her mind for a while. She took a quick step forward and swung her sword. Blood spurted into the air like fireworks going off. A few people dropped to the ground with a thud, but Nier fell to her knees too. Her legs were quaking intensely. Crystal-clear drops dispersed the blood on the ground

    Give up, Valkyrie. How much longer can you resist?

    Forever!

    The red anger on Niers face far surpassed excitement. She stared at the Pope intently and roared, My body is His Majestys! I wont allow anyone besides him to touch me! Ill bite the head off any of you who dares toe near me!

    Not one of them dared to approach her when they saw her expression.

    The Pope was astonished. He quickly turned around and whispered to the merchant, We made a mistake! We made a mistake! Shes not a Valkyrie! Shes the princes woman!

    Shut up! Shut up! I know that too! We have no way out now! Knock her out and take her away, and then welle up with a n after!!

 Book 5: Chapter 11

    Book 5: Chapter 11

    Alice looked at the empress and requested, Your Majesty, Nier has not returned yet. I want to take a squad to go and see what happened.

    The empress silently put the pen in her hand down and read over the letter she had written. She then slowly sealed it before stamping it with the royal familys seal wax. Alice silently waited for the empress. A moment after, the empress passed her the letter and said, It looks like Niers predicament is my fault this time.

    Are you talking about sending Nier on the delivery mission?

    No, I underestimated my sons abilities. The empress looked at Alice and continued, Its evident that the church is cornered and desperate since they detained my Valkyrie. It looks like they were once threatened by my son, and the evidence which happens to be a threat to them is in his hands. They know that I dont have any evidence, which is why theyre so fearless. Theyre also angry because the evidence got cheated from them. I underestimated my sonspetence and made an unnecessary move by sending a letter of negotiation to them, thereby sacrificing Nier. I imagine that the evidence my son possesses will have be useless too.

    It is time to go and rescue Nier then.

    No. The empress stopped Alice, who was worked up, and softly said, Socina has replied. That womans fianc is ill and on the brink of death. That woman is the one I prepared for my son to marry. Since the marriage over there has been dashed, I dont need Nier to curb my son. Nier was just a recement in the first ce. I can do with or without her. I have to leave the nation soon, so it wont be good if a disturbance happens. Thus, I dont agree with your n to rescue Nier.

    But

    There are no buts. Valkyries were always dispensable. I dont care that theres one less Nier. Ive already forgotten how many Valkyries Ive dispensed throughout all these years.

    The empress stood up and walked to the door. She looked at Alice, who was slightly agitated, and said, I never thought you would have such a deep bond with Nier. There are no castles on the continent that could stop you, but how are you going to cross a castle sitting in the centre of ake? Forget it. Ill write a letter to my son. If he truly loves Nier, helle running back irrespective of how Vyvyan tries to stop him. If he, too, feels that Nier is dispensable then we really can do with or without her.

    Your Majesty, are you cing my hopes with His Majesty?

    Thats right. The empress walked back to her desk and said with a smile, Arent all of you always questioning his abilities? This is a good opportunity to see what hell do.

    =============================

    At the same time, inside the churchs castle.

    The Pope pressed down on the merchants shoulders firmly and anxiously said, What do we do? We thought she was just a mere Valkyrie. We didnt expect her to be His Majestys woman. The empress doesnt have any evidence against us, but the prince does. He destroyed our church as soon as he arrived. If we touch his woman, hell tear our castle down.

    What are you afraid of?! The prince is just a brat! How old are you to be afraid of a brat?!

    Shut up! Who was the one who spilt the beans when he got threatened by the brat?! And now youre not scared?! If the prince finds out about this, hell rip your daughters limbs off!

    Okay! Okay! Okay!

    The merchant took in a deep breath and said, We have no choice then. Lets do this. Lets write a letter to the prince and ask him to exchange the evidence he has for his woman.

    What about the Valkyrie then? Are you just going to keep her locked up like this? Im worried that shell kill herself. If she does, the prince will ughter all of us!

    Just keep feeding her the drug! Slowly increase the dosage to turn her into a sow, and itll be settled! But nobody is to touch her.

    The merchant walked to the door with annoyance and said, Remember to be nice with your tone in the letter.

    The door shut loudly. The two of them never wanted to be involved with the prince again.

    =============================

    Galle Vige truly was the same as other viges. If there was a difference, it would be that it wasnt as damp as I imagined it would be. My impression was that viges within forests were damper. Maybe Ive turned rainforests into a stereotype. Galle Vige was very dry even though it was within the forest. When I looked upwards, I could see sunlight. There werent many vigers, but it seemed like it was a little squishy in the vige. I thought that was odd. It was just a celebration, so why were so many people here?

    I jumped off my horse and handed the reins to the stableman and gave him two copper coins. Freya and Luna both dismounted. Luna looked at the stableman and made a small bow. She then asked, Uncle Duisk?

    The stableman jerked his body. He then turned and looked at Luna nkly as if hed seen a ghost. Luna looked at him nkly. She then pointed to her chest and said, Its me, Uncle. Luna. Luna Macy. The one who worshipped God in the temple.

    Luna Luna?! Arent you arent you

    The stableman mumbled her name a few times before he realised. He looked at Luna with surprise. Excitement and sadness showed in his eyes. He pointed at Luna and made out incoherent speech from excitement and surprise. Luna smiled, nodded and said, Yes. After I got taken away erm Mr. Troy took me in. I worked as his maid so I didnt have to deal with any abuse. Mr. Troy brought me home to take a look around this time.

    I took my hat off, revealing my human ears. Honestly speaking, its annoying having to always wear this hat when Im here with the elves. The stableman looked at me and gave me a firm pat on my shoulder. He said, Thank you so much for looking after our Luna, Mr. Kind Human. Luna is a gentle and kind girl. Im so d she didnt face any abuse. God really doesnt let his believers down!

    I smiled helplessly. God didnt actually do anything. I really wish I had taken Luna in at the time, but I was only eight at the time. Luna wasnt always as radiant as she is now. To the contrary, she was subjected to excessive abuse. Its just that shes not revealing her wounds to the vigers at home.

    Its alright, its alright. Luna is very hard working. She fulfils her duties as a maid and I really like Luna. I smiled and gave a nod.

    Luna stood behind me as she got embarrassed. She then said, This is Mr. Troys younger sister, Freya.

    Greetings, I am Freya. I wish you good health.

    Freya greeted him gracefully and then revealed a smile like that of an esteemed noble. The stableman froze up and then looked at Luna and me before revealing a strange smile. He made way and said, Luna, your father is no longer with us, but your brother and his family still are. They are in the vige right now. Ill take you to see them.

    Brother!

    Luna got surprised. She thenughed excitedly and eximed, I really missed him. I havent seen him for so many years. Your Ah, sorry, Mr. Troy,e and see my brother with me!

    Uhm. Its great that your family is still around. It looks like there were quite a few survivors then.

    Not that many.

    The stableman sighed and continued, There were originally seventy people in the vige, but only seven or eight survivors who returned to the vige remain. Luna can be considered lucky. If she was in the hands of the human empress, she wouldve met a tragic fate like all other female elves.

    I noticed that Lunas body was quivering. I hesitated but ended up taking hold of her hand gently. Luna looked at me and then shook her head with an agonised feeling.

    Its just up ahead. Its the house at the corner. Luna, remember to exin the matter between you and Mr. Troy. I dont know if your brother can ept it

    Wait! Wait a second! Theres something wrong with that statement, isnt there?! ept what?! What do you want him to ept?!

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Saying our Our Luna or Our (insert name) is a Chinese, Vietnamese and Korean thing to say. Its an affectionate and/or protective way of referring to an individual as a subject of a topic while at the same indicating their association to the speaker. The nuance it gives the listener is that the speaker really cares for the subject and is very close while at the same time making the listener feel like He/she is very close to (speaker), I should look after him/her or He/she is very close to (speaker), I shouldnt offend him/her or the (speaker) is going to get back at me. Its like saying to someone This is MYdy in English.

 Book 5: Chapter 12

    Book 5: Chapter 12

    Lunas brothers house wasnt big. It had a very simple style. All of the furniture gave off the vibe that they were made by so-so handiwork. There was very little furniture. There were only two divided areas. One was the bedroom, and the other was the guest room. In terms of furniture, the house only had one round table, eating utensils, chairs, cupboards and other necessities. There were no decorations.

    I was currently sitting on one side of the table waiting for her brother to say something. I could tell that Lunas brother was a miner at first nce. Even elven skin will get slightly tanned working in a mine. He looked at us with his arms folded. Luna wore a blissful smile, but I felt that the gaze he reserved for me wasnt friendly.

    After a long silence, Lunas brother cleared his throat and then asked, Have you done it?

    What?

    I got caught by surprise. I had no idea what he was talking about. I had no idea how to answer the question that was suddenly thrust at me.

    Luna looked at her brother, nodded, and replied, Yes.

    My face literally looked like a big question mark. Whats he talking about? I dont understand a thing. I looked at Freya only to realise that Freya couldnt understand the elvennguage. She had no idea what we were saying, so I couldnt learn what they were talking about through Freya.

    Is that so? I have nothing I can say then. In any case, there is no precedence of a human and an elf doing this sort of stuff. But I dont think Mr Troy is a bad man. As long as you two are happy together, I will be able to give you my blessings as your brother. However, I can detect mana from Mr Troys body

    Luna replied, Mr Troy is mixed-blood. He is half-elven.

    Lunas brother nodded and said, I see. That means that there is precedence to your cross-race rtionship. Thats good. But it would be best if you could stay, Luna. A family is happiest when they are together.

    Luna looked at me. I shook my head to indicate I didnt mind. As I previously said, my original n was for Luna to stay. Its great that she still has a family. Her brother was right. A united family was the most beautiful thing, especially being able to reunite after going through such a disaster.

    Luna looked at me. She held my hand tightly under the table. She looked at her brother and resolutely said, No, brother. While I really miss you, I want to continue staying at Mr Troys side.

    Yeah?

    Her brother stood up. He then sighed and said, Nothing I can do then. Just go with Mr Troy then. I cant separate a husband from his wife after all. Lets leave it at that then. Im very d to see that Luna could find her own happiness. I wish you two the best.

    No uhh this

    Luna pinched my thigh under my hand so I had to keep quiet and acknowledge it. I dont know why it turned out like this. We said we were just going to see Lunas family. How did it be me meeting her brother for marriage purposes? So this was the n right from the start! But its true, so I cant deny it

    It cant be helped. Ill just acknowledge it. This wont really affect me, and I wont do anything with Luna again.

    Her brother left and said that he wanted to wait on us. There were only the three of us in the house. I turned around to look at Luna and made an open hand gesture to ask for her exnation.

    Luna looked at me and responded as if it was a matter of course, Oh there is nothing to exin. Just consider it helping me, Your Highness Help me leave a false impression that I am married to my love. I do not want to show a sad expression to the vigers after all. I want to put my brother at ease, so please be my shield this once, Your Highness. Nobody knows you are the prince either.

    I sighed. I could understand where Luna wasing from. I said, Alright then. But not again.

    Luna giggled and replied, Understood, Your Highness.

    Aaahh, what were you saying? I didnt understand a thing. I think that theres still nobody who knows what my name is. Freyazed onto the table out of boredom. It was so awkward when she greeted the stableman so gracefully and yet he just ignored her. Honestly speaking, I really wanted tough. That was an awkward fail-moment. The stableman didnt have a clue as to what she said due to them not speaking the othersnguage. And so Freya self-introduction was for naught.

    Iughed and then gently scrubbed her head and said, Dont worry about it. We were just talking about her family matters, so there was no need to understand it. Theres no need for you tomunicate with others anyway, Freya. You just need toe up with ideas for me. Otherwise, you can just go and y with Luna. Oh right, Luna. When does the celebration start?

    Luna thought about it for a moment and then replied, I am not too sure. It looks like they have spent several days preparing for this one already. If there are no dys, it should start in two days. They should be done with their harvests by then. The remainder of their work will, therefore, be to prepare for the celebration, like erecting the stage and so forth.

    But are there this many people around before the celebration? Why do I feel that the vige is really crowded at the moment?

    Erm I have never seen so many people before. When I was in the vige, it was just an event where the vigers entertained themselves. There were no outsiders. But it looks like the vigers from around the area havee in now I am not sure when this started either.

    Luna looked at the people outside who continued passing by non-stop, sighed and said, The vige is notrge, to begin with, so where are these people staying? Do they set up temporary inns? But oh well. It is a celebration, so the more the merrier.

    I nodded and then said, What would happen if the elves were to find out that humans were trafficking elves?

    Luna chuckled and replied, Of course, they would start a small-scale war then. Nobody would just stand and watch their people get kidnapped, right? It is like stealing someone from another. Your highness, you should be aware of the nature of elves, right?

    I gave a nod. Most of the people here are elves. I havent seen everyone present so I cant be certain if humans are among them. If they kidnap elves at this time, I bet theyd get beaten to death. It looks like Im going back empty-handed this time. But there shouldnt be a problem if I ask around.

    It wouldnt be easy for the humans to kidnap the elves from here unless the entire vige was in cahoots with them. So why did the elves who got kidnapped all say that they got kidnapped in this vige? Do the humans bring an army in? That would make sense if the empress wanted to capture them, but how does the church have what it takes to pull it off?

    It looks like I have to re-investigate this trafficking case.

    Why is it that I cant get things done in one stroke regardless of which side Im on? I have to seriously investigate the cases each time. I cant just capture someone to ask them either since Im just an ordinary person, and a human at that. What, am I just going to ask are there any humans here?

    People will think Im retarded.

    But I think Ill be alright in this vige if I go as Lunas husband. I assume the elves of this vige dont particrly like humans. But they probably wont be rude to me considering Im Lunas husband.

    As we were chatting, Lunas brother brought back an entire rabbit leg. Luna stood up, walked up to her brother to take it from him and then went into the kitchen. Well, lets eat first in whatever case. We dont have time to go out today so lets just get some good rest at Lunas brothers ce.

 Book 5: Chapter 13

    Book 5: Chapter 13

    Vyvyan gentlynded from the sky. Her emerald dress blew in the wind, and not a drop of blood stained it. But when shended, shended in an area that was like a small creek of blood. The stench of blood in the pitch-ck forest could irritate ones nose. The creatures that had a fondness for blood rushed over andy in ambush in the water while sharpening their fangs and ws in the darkness. Vyvyans blood-red eyes shined brighter than the moonlight in the pitch-ck forest. She wore her wild and crazy smile on her face like the leader of a pack of wolves before gnawing at its prey. She walked up to a tree with graceful steps like a dance and hugged a small troll in front of a female troll.

    The female troll looked at her, hugged her child with terror and shouted something at Vyvyan. Vyvyan stood in front of her and patiently listened to what she had to say.

    The wild beasts in their surroundings roared. They wanted to just leap over and tear into their final prey. Vyvyan gently tiptoed up. The entire forest went silent at hermand.

    Vyvyan pinched her chin and softly said to the female, I understand now. Youre saying that you had no food because of the extreme cold up north and were left with no choice but toe here, right?

    The mother troll seemed to stop to think about something and then nodded rapidly. Vyvyan didnt need to learn thenguage of trolls. She used her magic as a recement fornguage tomunicate with her by entering their subconscious. She looked at the woman and then swept her gaze around the frozen organs that poured out of the sliced-open guts of trolls and said, So youre a victim too.

    The female troll nodded with everything she had and begged for mercy with her whimpers. She even pointed to the child in her arms for Vyvyan to see. Vyvyan paused and then revealed a friendly smile. She said, What a coincidence, youre a mother too? Im a mother. Im a mother too. My son is cute like yours. Ah, no, no, cuter than yours. Aah, my son was so cute when he was this young. So, so cute. He never bit me when I breastfed him. Once he was full hed look up at me and smile. And then when he called me mom afterwards, my heart virtually melted. Aah, how can there be such a cute child in this world? Too cute, too cute, too cute, too cute, too cute, too cute My son is the cutest in the world the cutest

    Vyvyans speech got quicker and quicker while at the same time the blood-red colour in her eyes became clearer and clearer like her entire body was illuminating a red light. She reached her hands out and grabbed her face with a w-like hand posture tightly while smiling with extreme infatuation. Her face was so distorted like that of a demons while her intense breathing made her look like she was being pumped full of air like a balloon. With every breath she breathed out, a white mist came out from her mouth.

    Haa haa my son my son, my son is the cutest in the world The cutest hes the cutest so so no one is allowed to touch my son, whether its you or that woman no one!

    The female troll jerked her body and a blood-red ice-spike pierced through her skin from underneath her body, prating through the top. Her entire body was covered in blood-red like a sea-urchin pierced by a hedgehog. The spike pierced through her child she was holding onto as well. Losing her bnce, she fell to the floor while the ice-spike shattered as if hit the ground and slowly turned into blood.

    Vyvyan panted heavily and let out a high-pitched insaneugh like a devil from the depths of hell. It was like a wailing siren. It was like the leash on the blood-thirsty hound was removed tonight. Vyvyan transformed into a demon for the sake of her son tonight and massacred all of the races within the area.

    A breeze blew past and Vyvyan vanished in an instant. The blood-thirsty wild animals around immediately leapt forth and began their feast.

    It was very peaceful at night in Galle Vige. While it wasnt very quiet due to the crowd, the atmosphere of drunken people babbling underneath the clear night sky was peaceful, nevertheless.

    I was sitting in the chaise lounge outside. I narrowed my eyes as I watched the stars in the sky shine. Freya was sleeping while leaning against my shoulder. The warm weather, clean breeze, and starry sky will make one fall. The environment almost made me want to give up pursuing the matter.

    You erm Troy

    Luna came outside and held her dress together before sitting down. She ced a te of fruit on the tree-stump in front of us. She adjusted her hair and then said, Troy, do you want to go and wash up after eating this? I have prepared a wooden tub and hot water. It is a little simple and crude, but I hope you can put up with it.

    Umm Luna I cante into contact with the water here in the elvennds. I looked at Luna and smiled helplessly before adding, Due to my berserk mana, my body will be immobilised once Im in the water. Ill drown.

    So how do you intend to clean yourself? You must be dirty after travelling for the entire day, right? Luna looked at me. She then suddenly had an idea and said, I will hold you and wash you then. If you do not mind, I will wash with you, and we can wash in theke. I always went there in the past. But the water at theke is a little cold at night.

    No ah, alright.

    I just went along with it and agreed, since Luna and I dont have any secrets. Im now her husband, so it shouldnt be a big deal. Not to mention that weve already done something even more erotic. Lucia isnt around so Im safe.

    Standing behind me, Luna then said, I shall go and prepare, then. Please wait a moment.

    Alright Freya Freya wake up

    Whats wrong brother?

    Freya rubbed her eyes and sat up with annoyance. She said, Im really tired from riding all day. If possible, please allow me to sleep a little longer.

    Go inside and sleep if you want to sleep. Im going to go and wash up. Im worried about leaving you here alone. I pat her on her shoulder, but she couldnt hear me. Instead, she rested her head on my shoulders and closed her eyes. I sighed and picked her up to carry her back into the house.

    Ah

    Sorry, Luna, could you set Freyas bed for her first please?

    Ah alright.

    Luna was carrying a pile of clothes. She tidied up the room and set up a few mats on the ground to sleep on. She then smiled embarrassingly and said, The house is really small. I hope you do not mind.

    Its fine. Let Freya sleep first.

    I carried Freya to the bed and then covered her with the nket. Luna picked up the pile of clothes by the side as well as the leaves, which were to add a nice fragrance to the bath, and said, Lets go, Troy.

    Alright.

    When Luna and I left, we happened to see her brother returning with a bottle of wine. He looked at us and saw the things Luna was carrying. He snorted and said, Are you going to wash together? You two sure have a good rtionship. When are you going to have children?

    Brother!

    Luna made a sound to show her embarrassment and with a red face said, Its too early for that, isnt it? We have juste of age after all.

    What do you mean juste of age? Luna, youre already

    Before her brother could finish what he was saying, she shoved a piece grass into his mouth and stared at him with her eyes narrowed. She then lifted up one leg and kicked him into the house before pointing at him with a ferocious gaze. She sternly yelled, Dont you know that youre not supposed to mention a girls age in front of her?! No wonder why I dont have a sister-inw! Get inside and reflect on yourself! Dont let me hear my age again!

    After she was done speaking, she turned around and looked at me with a bright smile to say, Troy, lets go. Ive juste of age~.

    Yes, maam!!

 Book 5: Chapter 14

    Book 5: Chapter 14

    Lunas actually very quick and efficient with her work as a maid. Shes very dutiful. I dont know where she learnt the skills and gained her experience as a maid from. She shouldve been a toy in the past and not a maid ording to my understanding, but she was very quick with her hands.

    She was helping me wash right now. I know very well that she did gain experience from being toyed with for so long Her body wasnt as perfect as moms but the way she moved her hands on my body showed she had more experience. While I couldnt feel it, Im absolutely certain Id blow my load if I could.

    Stop. Stop. I already told myself I wouldnt betray Lucia. I believe that Luna wont refuse, but Im worried that Ill be done for once I let myself get swept up. Lucia will seriously hack me to pieces when we next meet. I dont know where Lucia is right now, and Im toast if shes heading this way.

    I dont know if the water was cold or not but I know that Lunas skin was bright and wless under the moonlight. Her smile was gentle and tranquil. Her body should never have been tarnished, yet humans tarnished it the way they tarnish other beautiful things in the world.

    Luna hugged me gently from behind and hummed something in my ear. Perhaps it was an elven song, or maybe it was just her way of expressing the happiness within her.

    She has managed to return home after all so it should be a happy matter for her.

    Let us get out of the water, Your Highness. It is not good for you to soak in cold water for a long period of time.

    Luna pulled me out of the water and ced me on the shore before using a hand-towel to carefully wipe me dry. Once the traces of water vanished I let out a long sigh of relief before sprawling onto the ground. But then I suddenly realised I was stark naked. But just as I was about to get up, Luna spun around at a high speed and pressed down on me.

    I looked at Luna nkly, and she looked back at me. She licked her lips, and then giggled softly before asking, Your Highness, what would happen if I continued? Would you punish me?

    Punish no probably not because I should be angry with myself for doing this sort of thing, not you. But I dont want to continue, as I dont want to betray Lucia.

    I shook my head and supported Lunas shoulder.

    Luna paused for a moment and then gentlyughed as she rolled off me. She softly said, My body was the only thing of value when I was with the humans who kept me alive. But my body  which is the only thing I am secretly confident of  cannot be used by you. It is the first time I have wanted to do this, but you have rejected me. Your Highness, Miss Nier confessed to you as well, right?

    Uhm. I nodded and slowly got dressed. I then continued, But I rejected her.

    Because of Miss Lucia, right? How nice. I really envy Miss Lucia. It is such a pity that I do not get to meet Miss Lucia this time. I want to see how amazing she is. However, Your Highness, do you really not love Nier?

    I smiled helplessly and replied, How could I not like Nier when shes so amazing? Or maybe I should say that if there was no one else, I would definitely marry Nier. Nier is so strong and brave. Shes the one I yearn for. I would most certainly be really happy if I could be with her. However, I already have someone, so I cant have another.

    But Your Highness, you have two sides.

    Lunaughed softly and continued, Say if Miss Lucia could ept Miss Nier, would you marry both of them, Your Highness? Love is not limited to being shared with just one person. If you love them deeply, there should be no need to differentiate between how deep or how shallow your love for one is. You have Miss Lucia to apany you for one month and Miss Nier to apany you for the next, so your love for them should be consistently equal.

    Theres no way Lucia would agree, and Nier wouldnt agree for sure either. Since both of them disagree, I have to choose Lucia, despite Nier having saved me too

    If both of them want to stay by your side, I imagine there would be a great duel to watch. Luna wore a smile like an onlooker enjoying the show and then got dressed before standing up. She picked up the stuff and walked side-by-side with me. She continued, I really want to know who would win in a fight between Miss Nier and Miss Lucia.

    Thats freaking scary!

    Who would you bet on as the winner?

    Count me out!

    Just imagine it~

    If youre asking for my opinion, I would choose Nier because Lucias sword skills arent that advanced. Lucias skills are mainly reliant on the wind elves buffs. Without them, Lucia is but just an ordinary elf.

    Nier, on the other hand, is someone who cut her way through a mountain of corpses and sea of blood. Niers sword skills themselves and her physical attributes far surpass Lucias. However, if Lucia uses invisibility to assassinate Nier, then I dont know what the result would be.

    Ah it looks like someone else hase.

    As I pondered the question, Luna and I had already arrived at the entrance of the vige. It was now veryte, probably midnight right now, I would say. The noise in the vige had stopped now as well. However, there were a few horse carriages parked outside the entrance. It looked like a merchant group. The merchant who was the leader was discussing something with the guards at the gate.

    Just as Luna and I went to walk over, the stableman came over. Luna sent him a kind greeting.

    I noticed that all of the people that were part of the discussion wore cloaks and covered their noses and mouths with scarfs. They looked really shady and scary. But merchants domonly dress up like that since the difference in temperature in the forests between day and night can be quite drastic, as well as being damp.

    I stared at the leader for a while. He was discussing something in the elvennguage very fluently. I assumed he was speaking about his goods. However, I could only hear bits and pieces due to his voice being really soft.

    Tr-!

    Sshh

    I quickly covered Lunas mouth because I noticed that a few people were watching us too. Luna reacted with surprise and hid behind me. I looked at the group of merchants.

    A few members of the merchant group guided the guards over to the horse carriage. They removed the cloth used to protect the goods from the rain.

    A faint fruity scent seeped into the air. I think it was fruit.

    But then I noticed a reflection of metal underneath the cloth when they removed. The reflection blinded my vision.

    They had weapons.

    Although merchantsmonly bring weapons, this particr group of people gave me a feeling that they werent merchants.

    The guards made way once they had inspected the goods and confirmed there was no issue.

    We too moved back to make way and the horse carriage passed by us. A group of people carrying with them the cold of the forest walked past me in front of me. A few of them turned around to look at me with a cold look.

    Luna poked her head out from behind me and looked at them frightened.

    Luna.

    As I watched their backs, I softly said to Luna standing behind me, Dont even address me by my name next time. Call me something like hubby or my beloved, it doesnt matter which one. Remember: Do not address me by my name.

    I noticed that they looked over in this direction at the moment Luna was just about to address me by my name. If this group of people are with the church, they definitely know my name. They reacted at that moment.

    If they discover that Im Troy, something will definitely happen. I must, therefore, hide my identity.

    Alright my beloved then.

    Why did you suddenly choose the most flirtatious one?!

 Book 5: Chapter 15

    Book 5: Chapter 15

    Your Highness, did you discover something?

    No.

    I had a drink of tea and then resumed watching the merchants who blocked the tform with their carriage to sell their fruits.

    They came out here not long after the sun hade up to sell their fruits. Their fruits were verymonly seen elsewhere but not here. They somewhat resembled pomegranates. Once you cut through the outeryer, though, you would find that its simr to a tangerine. Its like a fruit thats divided into two parts.

    I noticed that lots of elves who passed by bought some. They bargained, packaged goods, and took money just like any other normal merchant. Even though it was a little strange for them to be wearing raincoats and hoodies, nothing they did was out of the norm.

    I ordered a cup of tea and sat upstairs at the pub early in the morning God knows why a pub sold tea Luna and I sat here the entire morning watching them sell fruits. Even Luna was starting to get a little bored. I was starting to ponder about life as well. Why was I here watching them run their business?

    Am I being prejudiced and jumping the gun? I feel that they arent good people because they arent dressed like good people Making a judgement like that is somewhat problematic. I cant identify anything suspicious about them. And bringing a pile of fruit to kidnap elves? Or is there an issue with the fruit?

    Mera would definitely be able to tell if any drugs were used in the fruits, but the only thing I can rely on now is the small book Mera left behind for me. The book itself is pointless because I have no clue what ingredients were utilised.

    But I dont think its likely that they spread drugs onto their fruits because the shell is tough and people eat the fruit inside. If they wanted to infuse them with drugs, they would need to use a syringe to inject the drug into it. But the fruit looks a bit like a coconut shell, so they would have to make a hole in it or else there would be no way to infuse the fruit with a drug.

    However, the fruits I just saw Luna purchase and bring back dont have a hole in them. So it suggests that those merchants are legally operating. Am I reading too much into it? Are they just here to sell fruits? But why did they react when they heard my name? Why are this group of people so odd? Or could it be that theyre up to something else and its not rted to the elf-trafficking case?

    No, theres also the likelihood that they dont have any ulterior motives and are here just to sell foods, but just happen to be dressed a little strangely. Im questioning if Im too uptight causing me to suspect everyone. I wont concede that theyre behaving somewhat strangely, but then at the same time, theyre not behaving strangely.

    Luna spun the fruits on the table around out of boredom and asked, Your Highness, if there is nothing, lets leave this ce. We have sat here all morning. Do you intend to have lunch here too, Your Highness?

    I watched them sell thest portion of fruits on the horse carriage and then lead it away. I stood up and said, Alright, lets head back.

    Did you discover something, Your Highness?

    No, nothing at all. I wonder if its because theyre covering it really well or that theres no issue with them at all. Am I too uptight?

    I smiled helplessly as I walked to the counter to settle the bill. I also asked the owner, Boss, dont you feel that the group of people selling fruit at the entrance are slightly odd?

    Odd? Why? Theyve been selling fruits here for years. Thats how they are every visit. The boss swept the copper coins I handed him into the counter and carelessly said, I would agree that their dress-up was slightly odd when I first saw them, but every time they visit, they just sell fruits. They usuallye at this time every year. Sometimes they will make a few more visits to sell salt or wheat. In any case, theyre travelling merchants here.

    I nodded. It looks like they have several years worth of history doing business here. So does that mean that Im thinking too much? If they were trafficking elves, they would only be able to escape once. If they came a second time, they would have to have had a death-wish. It looks like I thought too much.

    So, if theres no problem with that group, how are elves being trafficked from the vige? I swept my gaze around me. The people in the bar were basically rearing trouble for themselves, but most of them were menughing and chatting as they drank their beer. I dont see anything out of the ordinary. My original spection was that this vige was trafficking elves or it was a transfer point. If that group of people were just selling fruits then who is trafficking elves?

    Boss, are there any other merchants besides these people whoe to this vige?

    Plenty. Wemonly go out to buy things. Our vige produces gold, so lots of peoplee to buy it. If youre asking about merchants, then there are too many.

    No, I meant humans.

    Oh, humans. Very few humanse since we dont sell our gold to humans. Our vige was destroyed by humans in the past. Were already being very generous by allowing them toe here. We wont sell a grain of gold to humans. Theyve robbed enough from us!

    I noticed the boss looking at my ears. Luna came up from behind and wrapped her arm around mine. She smiled and said, Lets go, my beloved.

    Ah, alright. Thank you. Goodbye.

    Luna pulled me out of the pub since it was really awkward for me to talk about humans. When we exited the pub, we saw the merchants who sold fruits. It looks like they brought two horse-carriages and inside are fruits. They didnt have to shout. They just stood there and when elves who enjoyed fruits passed by, theyd buy one or two.

    I could sense people looking at me, but when I looked in their direction, they looked away to either count money or hand over a fruit.

    Not being able to identify a problem sucked. I couldnt shake off the feeling that there was something wrong with them, but I couldnt put my finger on what it was. Im not sure if Im just sensitive or if theres something wrong with them. I feel that if a group of people are so oddly ordinary that theres nothing out of the ordinary, then they are most suspicious.

    Where do I start with this?

    The dates for deals are not fixed. ording to what the merchant saidst time, there should be another group of elves imported this month.

    I just wanted to destroy the church, but there are so many branches spread out around the ce. All of the leaders at each of the locations must like female elves.

    I looked at Luna who was smiling next to me, and she nodded to show she understood.

    I need to go in full-force this month, but where do I begin? I dont have a lead yet. But I felt that I could never let my guard down against the group in front of me.

    =============================

    Valkyrie, since youre His Majestys woman, you must know where he went. Hes got the evidence, doesnt he?

    Nier opened her eyes and red at the merchant angrily. She replied, Thats right I do know but I wont ah ugh I wont I wont tell you!

    The merchant watched Nier subconsciously rub her legs against each other, chuckled and said, Its tough to resist it, isnt it? Lets do this, Valkyrie. I dont intend to continue. We shall show the prince the most the minimum amount of respect. We wont touch his woman. However, you just need to write a letterining about your miserable predicament and well rel- Argh!

    Nier suddenly leapt up from the ground and bit his ear. The merchant screeched out in pain loudly. He instinctively stood up, but his ear couldnt bear Niers weight, causing half of his ear to be torn off. He cried out in pain as he covered his ear and desperately backed off. Nier spat out his ear covered in blood and thundered, Dont even try threatening His Majesty with me! Theres no chance! My duty is to protect His Majesty! I shall never let him suffer because of me! I would rather die than betray His Majesty!

    Im afraid you wont be dying here! Ill make your life more miserable than death! Im going topletely turn you into a sow!!

    He covered his ear while crying out loud and pressing down on Niers head with one foot. He shouted, Drug her! Drug her! We cant touch His Majestys woman, but if she begs us for it, thats not our fault! Im going topletely destroy your chances of seeing him!!

 Book 5: Chapter 16

    Book 5: Chapter 16

    Your Sorry. My beloved, the celebration starts today. Do you want toe out and see it? Luna entered my room and ced a te of fruit on the table. I ced the map in my hand down and replied, There are people outside right now, right? Luna, tell me the process of the event.

    If its too crowded, itll be difficult for the Shadow Squad to work. Even if they are the Shadow Squad, its very hard to know what every single person is doing in such a crowd.

    Most plots are carried out when things get rowdy, so the more crowded it is, the easier it will be for them to pull something off.

    Yeah, there are a lot of people. But what can we do? They all came to participate in the celebration. Umm, they are on a tour right now They go from the temple to the paddy. They are going to prepare a massive scarecrow there, and then throw the sacrificial items next to the scarecrow. Once that is done, the carnival can begin. The scarecrow will be lit up when night falls, and then they continue celebrating under the fire until sunrise. That is about it.

    I nodded.

    The so-called sacrificial scarecrow is just burnt up to fertilise the soil I bet. It looks like the event has some meaning to it. This is a small-scale sh-and-burn farming method, isnt it?

    I stood up and looked at the rowdy crowd outside. I asked, Where is that merchant group?

    The merchant group has already sold all of their fruits and has joined the crowd to head to the temple.

    Luna looked at me and said with a smile, You are worrying too much about that merchant group, are you not, Your Highness? It looks like it is not their problem. Maybe you do not have to worry about these things anymore, my beloved.

    Yeah? However I stood up, grabbed Lunas hand and continued, Since we have to go to the temple, lets go together, Luna. I want to see the ce where you used to work and live too.

    Ah! Luna reacted surprised. She then smiled shyly and said, That was a long time ago. And I am no longer pure anymore. I would be defiling the temple if I went in there

    I cut Luna off and said, Thats nonsense. God wont hate his believers. Luna, what God cares about will never be your bodys purity, but your souls purity. Luna, youre still kind and gentle. I trust that God would be d to see you again if you dont suspect him.

    Luna looked at me. Sheughed softly and then walked up to me affectionately to wrap her arm around mine. She cheerfully said, Lets go then, my beloved. Bring Freya. I believe that it is as you said. Perhaps meeting you really was a blessing from God.

    It looks like God didnt abandon you then.

    Hehe.

    Lunaughed cheerfully. She hugged my arm tightly while Freya came in from outside panting as she said, There are so many people outside I almost almost couldnt make it back ah brother, are you and Miss Luna heading out?

    Uhm. Lets go and see the event.

    But we are humans!

    So what? Isnt the celebration about everything sharing the joy together? I smiled and grabbed hold of Freyas hand.

    Freya reacted surprise and then asked, Brother why does it feel like you and Miss Luna are getting more and more intimate? Could it be that you two have forgotten you are acting?

    Yes. But since were acting, we need to make it look realistic. I looked at Freya and quietly added, But dont tell anyone about this.

    That will depend on how you bribe me then. Freya chuckled softly and then picked up the pearl-ne by her chest. She smiled and continued, Let us go then. I am looking forward to the celebration here. A celebration should be this sort of cheerful atmosphere that spreads to everyone.

    I nodded and then the three of us headed out together.

    It really was bustling outside. The crowd was headed to the temple. All of them were dressed in clothes they usually didnt wear.

    I looked at the people around and stood still. I asked Luna, I feel like Ive seen a lot of these people in the pub. They should be vigers, right? Luna, why dont they work and instead go to the pub? Arent they miners? That includes your brother too.

    Maybe it is because the celebration wasing up and therefore everyone isx. Luna chuckled softly and continued, It would be too pitiful for my brother to be mining in the mines just days away from the celebration. My beloved, are you not too sensitive? I know that you are always paying attention to this, but you do not feel that everything is strange, do you?

    I hopelessly nodded. Luna was right. Nobody really wants to work before the holidays, let alone aborious job like mining. Its like how we didnt want to open a book before vacations. Heck, we even cut our morning run a little short. It looks like I am indeed a little too sensitive.

    Up till now, everything has been logically exined. Put another way, I can exin all of the points of suspicions Ive got. Further, all of the exnations leave no room for doubt. But why cant I shake off the feeling that the atmosphere carries an air that I cant help but question? Why am I not the least bit convinced when everything can be exined?

    Why do I feel that the atmosphere in the entire vige is strange?

    The grand celebration ceremony.

    The odd merchants.

    Thezy workers.

    The high-quality gold.

    What exactly happened?

    Luna has been extremely cheerful and rxed upon returning. It looks like she isnt seeing anything out of the ordinary. Could it be that the vige was like this, to begin with? Why doesnt Luna detect anything odd? No A better question would be, why cant I shake off the feeling that theres something odd?

    Brother, you must be feeling that something is very strange as well, right?

    Freya, who was next to me, gripped my hand tightly. She looked at the bustling crowd and calmly continued, Brother, do you feel that everything here has a logical exnation thereby making it abnormal? That is normal. Miss Luna might not sense it, but I can sense darkness.

    Whats wrong with you two? Why are you both so vignt? The vige is just as it was when I was living here. Luna looked at me and smiled bitterly. She continued, My beloved, are you two not too on-edge? Nothing is out of the ordinary here, yet you two keep suspecting things. I think this must be what you are both bothered about.

    No, I beg to differ.

    Freya looked at me and in a serious tone said, Brother, Miss Luna got taken away ten years ago. But she does not sense anything out of the ordinary upon her return now. Miss Luna has seen it too. All of her brothers mining tools are the exact same ones as they were in the past. However, you yourself said it, brother, the quantity of gold here did not decrease, and to the contrary, it increased. So while everything has remained the same as it has as ten years ago, the yield of gold has increased. That is the problem! How is it that they are able to produce more gold coins when everything in the vige has remained as it was ten years ago? This vige is suspicious precisely because everything has remained the same!

    I jerked my body violently and bumped into the person behind me. I turned around to apologise and then picked up my pace to return to the group.

    I looked at Freya with the sudden realisation and asked, Thats it. Thats it! Its weird precisely because Luna doesnt detect anything odd. Why? Why has their gold yield increased when nothing has changed?

    Freya nodded and went on, Further, this vige is linked to the trafficking case. A normal group of merchants came before the celebration. A normal celebration. A normal vige. There is definitely a problem when there are abnormal gold and an abnormal trade. Brother, I think that the gold and trafficking case are definitely linked. Also, if they are linked, then everyone in this vige no, everyone present is a suspect!

    You mean-!

    Thats right. Right now, we are in the criminals nest Everyone is our enemy. If a conflict breaks out we will be fighting against everyone present

 Book 5: Chapter 17

    Book 5: Chapter 17

    I previously thought I was absolutely safe with the Shadow Squad since they were masters of assassination and espionage. I thought that elves wouldnt ept their own kind being sold off and that the enemies I was facing were few. But what Freya said gave me a big wake-up call, reminding me of how dangerous my current predicament was.

    Fortunately, I had hidden my identity. Otherwise, I really would wind up dead here.

    If people in a vige were being trafficked then perhaps it was coincidental. However, when youbine all the strange things that could be exined together, it was evident that there was a problem with the vige without a doubt.

    The problem didnt lie with just a person or two, but the entire vige.

    My beloved! What are you saying?! How could the vige do such a thing?! There is no way we elves could ept such a thing!! We would never betray our own no matter what you say and no matter what happens! That is our bottom line! It is impossible!

    Luna looked at us with an angry expression and her face was flush red due to her anger. We were both humans after all Wait, no. It certainly was a little insulting for a mixed-blood and a human to be discussing an elven group trafficking their own kind.

    I quickly calmed Luna by saying, No, were just specting. Its just that too many of the things that have happened in this vige dont sit well with us. I, too, believe that elves wouldnt do such a thing. I trust elves because I have never met a bad elf before.

    Luna looked at my gaze. She then turned her head away. A split secondter she softly said, This is my home after all. I grew up here, so I am not too willing to see the darkness of my home. The vige is the same as before I left. I feel like my pure-self here. And with you here by my side, I cannot feel anymore blissful than I already am. This ce makes me happy, so I do not want to know about the darkness here.

    So what youre saying is that you, too, have sensed something is different?

    No. Thepletely opposite actually. Everything is exactly the same. Too much the same, if I could say that. It is so identical to how I remember it that it is like a dream. Luna wrapped her arm around mine tightly and in her soft voice continued, My beloved, I cannot stop what you are trying to do, but I hope that the vigers are as you said. Please do not let me see the vige be destroyed a second time I do not want I do not want to go through it again.

    Luna leaned gently on my shoulder. Luna isnt stupid. She too is very smart. She definitely realised something after hearing what Freya said. But as an elf and as a former sacrifice of this vige, as well as her time here where she grew up,ughed, loved, and cried

    This was her home. From our perspective, this was a highly suspicious den of criminals. But in her heart, this was the same vige in her past with nothing different. This was a memory for her. This was once her bliss. Even if she knew that it was now tarnished, it would not change the fact that it was beautiful in her heart.

    I could understand that.

    I grabbed Lunas hand tightly and then softly said, I trust elves. I have always trusted elves. Elves have never done anything bad to me, so I will get to the bottom of this for sure. Luna, trust me. I wont hurt an innocent person, but I wont spare any criminal.

    Uhm I believe you, my beloved. I believe you. I believe that you are the just and kind prince in my heart. Luna chuckled softly and then pressed her body against mine more firmly.

    Freyas curiosity was clearly piqued given the way she looked at me, but she didnt say anything. However, I felt that the way Freya looked at Luna was somewhat frightening

    As we spoke, we eventually arrived at therge field of flowers Luna had once mentioned. Honestly speaking, I never imagined the area would be thatrge. The sea of flowers wasnt man-made. It was a natural urrence. But it was as though the water supply system had drowned every bit ofnd trees could reach. Even the air was fragrant.

    The pollination organisms there werent bees but a type of bug in an underground subway. They crawled onto the flowers and then went back into the soil to brew honey, so even if the flowers were in bloom, you wouldnt see a dark mass of bees.

    Even Freya was shocked. She stared at the field of flowers nkly and said, My God. I I never expected there to be such a vast sea of flowers.

    Luna proudly puffed her chest out like a little kid showing off his little treasure and receiving praise from the crowd. She cheerfully said, Farther ahead is the temple. I always felt that this sea of flowers was Gods encouragement to us. I particrly love this flower. I never get tired of looking at it.

    I looked at the flower in front of me and expressed my surprise, Yeah, its truly too spectacr. This was the first time Id seen a sea of flowers like this, too. It was just incredibly beautiful, so beautiful I had no words to describe it. The group walked through the sea of flowers with great vigour. Curious, Freya reached her hand out to pluck a flower. The flower blew in the wind along with her movements.

    I could imagine the beautiful scene of Luna, who was more beautiful than the flowers, running through the sea of flowers joyously. Lunas smile would be so bright. Luna shouldnt have had anything to do with the disgusting abuse in prison. Only a beautiful sea of flowers was worthy of Lunas beauty.

    I noticed that a fair number of male elves plucked the flowers and held onto them, one, to clear a path and two, probably for some other deeper meaning. I looked at Luna and asked, Luna, what is the meaning behind plucking the flowers?

    Luna went red in the face, looked at me shyly and then flirtatiously said, Plucking flowers, making a wreath out of them, and then putting it on the head of the girl you like in front of God is the equivalent of professing your love to her. That is what it means Ah!!

    I plucked a flower in front of her. She looked at my actions nkly and her face slowly turned red. I smiled and next to her ear said, We are pretending to be husband and wife after all, so it would be strange if we didnt do this. So I apologise Luna.

    Ah No It should be me Uhm

    Though she was blushing, she couldnt hide her smile and she shyly hid behind me. I walked up to the side of the road and copied them, collecting flowers of my own.

    Freya circled around and softly said next to my ear, Brother, it looks like I need to warn you. I am not worried about Miss Lucia, but it is very dangerous if you develop feelings for Miss Luna.

    Dont worry. I know my boundaries.

    Do you? But why do I feel that you are getting carried away? Regardless of what the case is, you and Miss Luna are being far too intimate. Freya looked at me with a serious look and in a serious tone continued, Brother, I hope that you understand your position. If you get too carried away, the result will not be what you hope for.

 Book 5: Chapter 18

    Book 5: Chapter 18

    Your Highness. You have a letter from humanity.

    Vyvyan took the letter from the messenger. The north shouldve been a field of heavy snow, but after she arrived, all the snow melted overnight, and the northern army returned to their camp. Vyvyan opened the letter and revealed a strange smile on her face. She spoke to herself This sheet of paper it looks like that woman is unsettled. Fakes are fakes in the end. Theyre always one step behind no matter what.

    Lucia walked up to the queen and asked, Your Highness, did the humans send you a letter? What did they say?

    Hmm

    Vyvyan fell into a silence for a moment before smiling and replying, To put it simply, the humans are unsatisfied with your marriage. It looks like they want to find my son a wife so they sent a letter asking to discuss the matter with me.

    Lucia shrugged it off. Vyvyan looked at her, smiled and said, Arent you worried, Lucia? After all, your fianc is being threatened into marriage by someone.

    I am not worried because I trust His Highness. I trust His Highness loves only me. And so I am not worried. If there is someone over there who wants to seduce His Highness, I shall personally take her head.

    Lucia looked at Vyvyan determinedly. Vyvyan smiled and then responded, Humanitys empress ising over, so we do have to receive her whatever the case may be. However, Lucia, you dont have to worry. I will never ept humans.

    I know. I received a letter from my father a few days ago. My wedding dress is ready. We can get married next month. Although Lucias eyes were still half-shut, her excitement couldnt be contained and disyed itself in her voice. Two childhood friends could finally tie the knot. That had always been Lucias dream until now. She could finally realise it. The future she craved was right in front of her. She just had to reach out to grab it.

    My son is in Galle Vige right now. Lucia, dont you want to go and see him? You can still make it in time if you head there now.

    Vyvyan casually tossed the letter from the empress into the fire and continued, The matter here has been sorted. The mana deficit here caused the temperature to drop over here and over there. We will soon be able to return to the imperial capital. Lucia, if you miss my son too much, you can leave now.

    Lucia stood still with her eyes full of excitement and hope for a moment. If she couldnt see him this month, she wouldnt get to see him for two months. She didnt know how he was doing or if he was in any danger. She really wanted to be by his side. She wanted to be with him. She wanted to prepare for their wedding together with him.

    But Lucia looked at the queen and shook her head. She said, No, Your Highness. I will stay here with you and resolve this matter. I will soon be able to marry His Highness. Plus, I also trust His Highness. I believe that His Highness is missing me too, so I am in no rush to go and see him. I want to go to see him in my wedding dress. I want to give him a surprise, and guard him by his side onest time.

    Lucia knew that she would lose the wind-elves buffs once she got married, reverting her back into an ordinary elven guard. Her frail body and average magical prowess made it hard to take up the post as His Highnesss bodyguard. When the timees, she will be his wife and lead a peaceful life. Perhaps she would never wear her battle attire again.

    Therefore, she wanted to cherish that final moment where she could still protect His Highness. She was soon going to be able to stay by his side forever. She didnt need to covet that moment right now. His Highness wouldnt betray her and nor would she betray His Highness.

    Lucia didnt need to worry about anything when their love was so strong.

    Vyvyan stood up, stroked Lucias small head and said with a smile, Is that right? I shall leave my son in your hands in the future then. Lucia, Im really anticipating your child. You and my son are so cute, so I trust that your child will be even cuter.

    Yes. Thank you, Your Highness.

    You can call me Mom in the future too.

    Vyvyan held up Lucias hands and continued with a smile, Im d to have a girl like you as my daughter, too.

    When speaking of temples, I dont know of any thates to mind because I dont believe in God. China doesnt have any traditional temple either, so the only temple I had ever seen was the Athena Temple I saw in a movie. The temple of the elves here expressed the same concept wonderfully but in a different way. They were both rectangr-shaped and looked both dignified and holy.

    Upon entering we were met with a corridor that was lit up by a ray of light from the sun. Continuing on ahead along the long corridor led us to the room with the statue of God. The statue of God was huge. The path was created like a mirror, so you could get an under-skirt view of the female elves my foot! The elves devout marble silhouettes. And on two sides were two braziers with intense fires burning.

    I was currently sitting on the ground with Luna looking up at the statue. Elves dont have a custom where you must kneel before the statue of God. Everyone just sat however they want without any particr requirements. They just had to look up at the statue of God while thinking about the thing they wanted most.

    I looked up at the statue and slowly began making a wreath with my hands. Honestly speaking, thest time I made a wreath was way back when I was really young, around when I was five or six. I learnt it in crafting sses in kindergarten back then. I never thought Id remember some of it. But I could only put it together while the people around me had made theirs into a crown.

    Buddy, could you do it for me?

    What do I want? To be honest, there really isnt anything that I want because I dont believe that God would help me with my problems. Ifining to God could give me the answer to the problem that lies before me, then I would thank everyone. But I dont believe in God. I hold elves in high regard because magic is a miracle. I dont want God to do something for me, though.

    Maybe it was just a form of dignity I always had. Weve never begged a God for millenniums. Weve always had to solve our problems with our own hands, whether it was a natural disaster or an ident caused by man. Hence, I dont believe God will help me.

    I just silently thought about Lucia. I hope shes safe in the north and can safely return to my side, without so much as a scratch. But she should probably be fine with Mom protecting her.

    As I drowned in my thoughts, my hands started to slow down. I looked at the wreath I desperately tried to put together and then gently ced it on Lunas head.

    Luna giggled softly and lowered her head with a shy smile on her face. She leaned on me and hugged my arm tightly. I raised my head up to look at God and smiled bitterly. Im supposed to make a wreath for my lover in front of God, and yet I was thinking about my lover while putting the wreath onto another girls head.

    I wonder if God will be angry.

    Freya, who was at my side, maintained her posture while she looked at the statue of God and said, Brother, I cant shake off the feeling that people are watching us.

    Uhm, I can sense it too.

    It looks like I need to do an experiment. Brother, we are in a very precarious situation right now. If we do not take the initiative, we will die.

    It looks like youre pretty excited.

    Ive gone through something sadder than death to a woman after all.

    Freya chuckled softly. She then gave me a bunch of flowers she plucked from who-knows-where and handed them to me. She tilted her head and said, So I want a wreath too.

    Are these two things rted in any capacity?!

 Book 5: Chapter 19

    Book 5: Chapter 19

    After paying our respects to God, it was time to celebrate. There was no business left after that.

    Thedies wearing wreaths wrapped their arms around their husbands tightly and cheerfully went toward the flower field.

    The merchants, on the side of the road that passed nearby, disyed their goods and began selling them. Their goods included all sorts of stuff including simple ornaments, food, and masks.

    Luna wrapped her arm around mine as well and we went into the field of flowers. I staggered around as I tried to run in the flowery steppe. Luna let go of me and cheerfullyughed out loud. She then jumped into the flowers. I had never seen Luna so excited before. How long had it been since shest saw this sea of flowers?

    Thisnd which had once brought her happiness and bliss now only contained damaged fragments of her dreams. Luna finally got to see thisnd again. The happy and beautiful moments appeared by her side again. The elegant scents of the flowers and earth floated around her nose. The bliss was enough to make one remove all of their shackles and be as excited as they once were in the past.

    I walked up to Lunas side. She tugged on my arm aggressively, dragging me onto the ground. I fell on top of the flowers and looked at the dark-blue sky above nkly. The ground was warm, thanks to the sunlight, while the scent of the flowers around was more pronounced. It was as though we had extracted the sweet scents from it as it floated around us.

    Luna held my hand tightly,ughed softly and said, My beloved, I used to particrly love taking an afternoon nap here. I woulde here when I was free and take a nap in thefortable warmth of the sun. It has been a long time since Isty on these flowers. I feel like Ive returned to the past this time.

    I turned my head to look at her, smiled, and asked, Do you want to have a nap now then?

    No. She turned her head to the side to look at me. She giggled softly and then reached her hand out to cup my face. With a smile, she said, Of course not. I do not have much time to be with you, to begin with, my beloved, so sleeping here when you are with me is a waste of time. Being able to spend time at your side like this is like a once-off short dream, huh?

    I didnt deny it. I did look at Lunas eyes and give her a nod, though, because what she said was true. After this matter is resolved, we wont be able to be so intimate. Im going to be marrying Lucia, and Luna must stay by my side as my personal maid. But that is all she will be, a personal maid.

    She will forever only remain as a personal maid.

    So I really cherish this time we have.

    Luna came over and gently rest her head on my chest. With a smile, she said, I do not ask for this tost forever. Just this short while is enough. This time we have together has made me happy enough and allowed me to move on so that I am no longer tormented by the past. Now I will have something I can reminisce on in my gloomy life. In the future, when I recall the past, I will not feel hurt and hopeless again. I will have your warmth and breath at my side today, and that is enough.

    I can only give you a memory, but even this memory is fake, you know?

    That is enough. Lunaughed softly and continued, It is fine even if it is fake. I am fine as long as I have a memory, as I will definitely stay by your side in the future. My future will be very blissful. I am satisfied with just a blissful past. And thus, my life will beplete.

    Dont you intend to stay? Your brother is here.

    Luna shook her head as she looked at me. She replied, No. I will do my best toe back and visit my brother, however; the vast flower fields here, as well as the vige, cannotpare to even a single warm smile you give me.

    I looked at Luna, and an electric current ran into my heart. That line must be a winner if I used it on a girl. But Luna was the one that said it. The smile on Lunas face also told me that she wasnt lying. Luna wasnt sweet-talking me. She truly thought that way.

    Luna

    My beloved

    Umm, although I dont really want to disturb you two, the youngdy you brought along with you has run into some trouble out front of a store. It is because she doesnt know thenguage. Just as we were about to kiss, a voice spoke out to us from overhead.

    Luna shrieked and jumped up. With her face red, she looked at her brother and eximed, Brother! Can you please appear in a friendlier way next time?! You scared me to death!

    Her brother nodded, and then said to me, Sorry. I didnt want to disturb you two either, but your sister is in trouble.

    I paused for a moment and then asked, Freya? What happened to her?

    It seems like she wanted to buy something, only to find out she couldntmunicate and therefore is getting into an argument at the store.

    Ah, I forgot about the most important thing. Luna and I came over here and got intimate while Freya didnt follow. It looks like she took action on her own.

    We felt that we were being watched before, but we couldnt be sure since there were honestly far too many people. While we were aware that the Shadow Squad was definitely watching over us, they would never let us detect them. Consequently, the people watching us definitely had ulterior motives.

    After we split up, Freya probably went to go and find a way to deal with it on her own. But I went and forgot, Freya doesnt know the elvennguage. Its dangerous for her to be in such a situation, but it doesnt look like shes alerted the enemies.

    Luna and I headed over and quickly located Freya. She was standing in front of a store and had locked her eyes on something inside a cage. I leaned over to take a look and it was a dog.

    It looked pretty much like regr dogs, except that dogs here have a characteristic that cats have, and that was tree climbing. I couldnt see anything special about the dog in the cage. Its fur-colour was mixed, too. It was just an ordinary dog, but Freya stared at it without shifting her gaze anywhere else. Her eyes showed that she really liked it.

    Do you want it, Freya?

    Yes, brother.

    Freya then naturally pointed at the dog and said, Brother, can you buy it for me?

    Oh I can but I never thought you liked dogs I paid and then brought the cage over.

    The dog woke up from its slumber and opened its eyes. It looked at me with a lifeless gaze and then lowered its head again.

    Freya excitedly took the cage and then checked her surroundings. She then spoke really loudly, Lets call you Prince then. Ah brother, please teach me a few sentences in the elvennguage.

    What?

    Prince where are you? Prince!, just those two.

    Prince where are you? Prince.

    Pr- Pr- Pr- where no Prince where are you? Prince! Freya repeated it a few times. It wasnt hard to pronounce those two sentences, so Freya learnt them quickly.

    After finishing her preparations she crouched down on the ground and opened the door of the cage. She then tugged the dogs ear hard.

    The dog ran into the crowd due to the pain. Freya quickly chased it through the crowd, shouting, Prince, where are you?! Prince! Prince! Prince, where are you?!

    Over ten pairs of eyes immediately focused themselves on her. Wait, no, the entire venue went quiet and everyone instantly looked over towards her.

    Luna and I immediately knew what she was trying to do.

    I noticed that the group wearing hoodies all immediately looked over towards her when she shouted those sentences. Some even reached for their hips.

    Ah, prince

    Freya picked up the dog from the crowd and then ran amidst the quiet crowd toward us with a smile as she shouted, Brother, Prince! Prince!

    Everybody revealed a smile when they saw the dog held up high. But, their smiles were more smiles of relief.

    Freya checked her surroundings. She then chuckled coldly and softly said, See now, brother? You can be sure now, right? Those who reacted when they heard prince are enemies

 Book 5: Chapter 20

    Book 5: Chapter 20

    So Miss Nier, have you thought about it yet? I think that neither you nor I have the patience to wait any longer.

    Clear drops of liquid rain down from Niers legs. Niers eyes were confused and empty. When she heard a voice, she powerlessly raised her head up. A momentter, anger and hatred resurfaced in her eyes like an old machine got rebooted. She looked at the merchant standing in the distance where the handrails were. Noting how he didnt dare toe close, she sneered coldly and said, Whats wrong? Howe you dared not mme in?!

    Nobody wants toe close to a cat that likes to bite people after all. The merchant smiled helplessly while touching his ear, that was now missing half of what was originally there. He looked at Nier, took in a deep breath and then continued, Why do you do this to yourself? From the standpoint of the royal family, your love is just an insignificant speck of dust thats not even worth mentioning. If you get defiled during this time, youll get abandoned even after you resisted for so long for his sake. Why dont you give us a hand? We cant give you anything, but we can still let you off with a pure body.

    I will never betray His Majesty because this is the first time Ive felt love. Nier stared at him with anger. She chuckled coldly and continued, I didnte here for the sake of getting together with His Majesty. I came here to do something for His Majesty. Even if I lose the right to be with His Majesty, I will still protect him by his side, so you dont need to say more. Theres not even a slight chance that I will betray His Majesty. Dont go thinking that Ill just let you have your way with me. I wont give you my body unless Im dead!

    You sure?

    The merchant looked at the water stain below Niers body and mocked her, Your body is being so honest yet youre still unwilling to admit it. I must say that His Majesty is fortunate to have such a sensitive body for himself. But do you think you can hold out until His Majesty returns? Or rather, does His Majesty have the courage toe here?

    I trust His Majesty!

    You trust that your master wille to your rescue when youre his bodyguard? The merchantughed and continued, Are you not aware that youre just a pawn? And youre an abandoned child. You havent returned after such a long time. Your empress has already abandoned you, and yet youre still having fantasies about them?! They will only betray you when they are faced with danger, not protect you! You actually believe that the prince will save you?!

    He will. Nier looked at him and said with determination, His Majesty will definitelye and rescue me. His Majesty is not my master, and nor am I his bodyguard. I love him, so I believe in him!

    Then just wait here until you rot! Increase the dosage significantly!

    Nier didnt know how much longer she could hold on. She was maintaining her fury on the surface, or rather, she was just putting on a tough act.

    It was just so harsh her whole body felt like it was burning. Her legs went numb if she budged even just a little. When she saw the prison guard, she struggled to resist the urge to call him over. She didnt know why she was rubbing her own body herself. She never knew how to do this, but she had now learnt how to all on her own.

    Its so harsh so harsh it really is so tough its so tough she couldnt hold on it really was too much but but she loved His Majesty. She loved him. Why did his smile be clearer the more she broke? Why did everyone have the same face as His Majesty? Why didnt she think about the empress and only His Majesty?

    Why did she want to be held by His Majesty so badly? Why couldnt she be firmer, and why did she want to cry? Why did she yearn for His Majesty to rub his body against her body? She yearned to show herself in the nude before His Majesty Was it because of the drugs or was it her own instinct? Why did she want to cry so much? Why was she so weak?

    A cold liquid ran down her throat and entered her stomach again. Her vision became blurry, and she fell onto the ground. Her numb legs felt cold once again.

    Sunlight shone through the tiny window and onto her body. Her face-print was left on the basalt like the intense cold wind in winter. During her hazy moments, she returned to the past where she was by His Majestys side, where he held her hand and walked together with her outside in the cold.

    But how much longer was she going to have to wait for that warm hand to return to her? Your Majesty

    The cold liquid didnt just run down her legs, but also her mouth. Were they tears? Why? Why was the liquid so salty? Why was she so afraid?

    I beg you Your Majesty save me save me

    No entry into the imperial pce is permitted without permission. Please announce the purpose of your visit.

    The imperial guards drew their long-spears and blocked the messengers path causing him to tug on his horses reins. He was holding a letter in his hand. He tried to catch his breath and loudly said, Under the orders of Pope Tristan II, I have an urgent letter for your esteemed prince, Prince Troy Gdriel Rosvenor!

    A letter for His Highness?

    The guard thought about it for a second and then moved his long spear and said, Unfortunately His Highness is not in the imperial capital. If you have a letter for him, you can leave it to us to hand it to him.

    What about Her Highness?!

    Her Highness has left on business too.

    The messenger paused and then anxiously said, Where is His Highness now, then? This is an urgent letter I have to deliver to him! This is his excellencys order.

    His Highness headed south but were not sure exactly where he has gone to. The guards looked at him and continued, We dont have the right to ask where His Highness goes. If you want to give him a letter, go and ask for his whereabouts. But I dont think youll be able to find out, so I think its better if you just hand us the letter.

    Forget it. Thank you. I must personally hand this letter to His Highness.

    The messenger didnt waste his breath. He quickly turned around and went away.

    =====================

    If. If. If I didnt go to Galle Vige that time and was at the pce to receive that letter, I dont think Nier wouldve been in so much danger.

    Unfortunately, I wasnt there at the time. During that time, I was having lunch with Luna in Galle Vige, trying out elven delicacies. And all of my attention was focused on trying to figure out what those merchants were plotting. I didnt know Nier was in danger or what happened on humanitys side.

    In other words, the continent was in its greatest moment of crisis when you were not in the imperial capital?

    The prophet poured me a cup of tea. I tried to get up, but unfortunately, I couldnt. I smiled helplessly and slouched into my chair before answering, Thats right. I didnt know what happened outside, at the time. The hazy war was brought upon onto the continent because I was at Galle Vige at the time.

    Luckily it was peacefully resolved in the end. So do you regret all the things you did at Galle Vige?

    I looked at the water in the cup for a long time without saying anything.

    Afterwards, I felt that the prophet had fallen asleep. I said, I do. I really regret it. And its the one thing I regret most. If I didnt go to Galle Vige at the time, she wouldve been fine, and she would still be my side, always keeping mepany and so I regret it I regret it deeply

    I tried to put strength into my old wrinkly hands, but I couldnt even cause a ripple in the water However, the rage on my face caused the me to tremble

 Book 5: Chapter 21

    Book 5: Chapter 21

    I scanned the merchants sitting next to me slowly enjoying their mushroom soup out of the corner of my eyes.

    Freya was ying with the dog I just bought her. I thought she was just testing their reactions. I never expected her to actually really like the dog. But, the dog seemed to really like the name Prince. He would ignore you if you called him anything else. Its alright. I dont mind. Its not named Troy, so I dont care.

    Freya is my adopted-sister, too, so theres nothing wrong with naming it Prince. Freyas attention was totally focused on scanning the people by us. I cant see through a personpletely, but Freya should be able to. Freyas observation skills and wits are far superior to mine.

    She looked at them and quietly said, Brother, if you have any n, it would be best to speed it up. Though we were able to confirm whether or not they are our enemy, we have also given them a reminder in the process.

    Uhm, I know.

    I gave a small nod and then continued, The most important thing now is that Ive got no clue what exactly theyre aiming for; I have to go with a counterattack strategy. I dont know where to go to find out about their ns, nor do I know if theyre rted to the elf-trafficking case, however; I feel that they are definitely involved. The problem is I dont know what theyre nning.

    You dont have to worry about that. Brother, I believe that they will let the cat out of the bag. A plot will be keptpletely hidden if just one person carries it out. But once you have a lot of people participating, its easy to slip up and get discovered. Since theyve got someone from the vige involved, their movements will be very obvious, so you dont have to worry.

    Freya looked at me and then chuckled softly as she continued, I dont know what they are plotting either. But since its a business deal, money will definitely be exchanged. As for where the moneyes from, I need to go with you to a certain ce. Mm, we cant approach it without Miss Luna, though.

    Luna paused before asking Freya, What ce?

    Freya took out a gold coin from her pocket and ced it on the table. Luna and I understood with that. What she meant was that she wanted to go to the goldmine. The mine where gold was mined and collected.

    Though we knew that Lunas brother was a miner, and we had a map, we never thought about going there. I was upied investigating the group of merchants and overlooked the matter with the gold.

    Freya looked at us and quietly said, Since they are trafficking elves, they must be doing it for profit. So the question is, for what sort of profit? I think that the vigers here want gold more than gold coins, real gold. But this vige produces gold itself, so why do they need to acquire gold from outsiders?

    You mean

    Thats right. I am thinking that the gold mine here has not been producing gold for some time now. Freya looked at Luna, who was shocked, and continued, Miss Luna, twenty or thirty years is a very short amount of time to elves like you. However, that is a long period of time for humans. Would a goldminest after two, three, or even five decades, including the damages suffered from wars? The price of gold is stable precisely because it is a rare mineral. If a goldmine couldst for a century, then humans and elves wouldnt need gold.

    But but my brother works every day and and the vige provides gold Ah! You mean but but that doesnt make sense.

    Indeed. Its iprehensible. Neither Luna nor I couldprehend it.

    Freya looked at us and patiently exined, Its simple. The gold that was provided was obtained from selling elves. As to where the elves came from, Im not sure. I also cant understand why they tried to obtain gold after running out. Cant they just notify the capital that they have run out? Why did they have to resort this method? Elvenws dont require them to provide gold, do they?

    I dont think so.

    I only glossed over the elvenws. The elvenws are extremely primitive, but there was nothing about gold-producing areas having to produce gold.

    Freya stood up and said, Let us go and take a look, then. If it is empty there, then it proves the truth is as I said. If the goldmine is still producing gold, then its another story.

    Freya, how did you

    I noticed it in the morning. Lunas brothers mining tools werepletely covered in dust. It would be understandable if it was because he used them underground and brought them back up, however; I noticed that the inside of his mining hat was also covered in dust. Normally speaking, the inside of a hat which you wore every day wouldnt be covered in that much dust. So that goes to show that he has not worn it in a long time.

    I stood up as well. Luna stood up in a tense manner. She stuttered, Y- yes but but our vige.

    There is no need for you to say anymore, Miss Luna. From your perspective, the vige hasnt changed, but it has changedpletely.

    Freya looked at Luna and continued in a resolute tone, Because the hearts of the elves have changed, or otherwise, these elves are no longer the elves you happily interacted with back then. I can only sense oppression from the crowd.

    I nodded and added, Luna, lets go. Lets go and take a look. You are a member of this vige, so I dont think they will refuse you. But it will be hard for us to approach it.

    Uhm yes but but

    Lets go, Luna.

    I forcefully grabbed Lunas hand. Lunas eyes were filled with despair and suffering. Im certain of it. Everyone wears that expression when their vige getspletely destroyed. Moreover, this was a heavier blow to her than the first time it was destroyed.

    But theres nothing I can do about it. This was something that was bound to happen.

    =============================

    The prophet smiled helplessly and said, But that is life. Life is without regrets. My king, the sun hase up. Sorry, you must head off now.

    Uhm.

    I stood up. The weakness I feel on full-moon nights is something I still cant get rid of. I used the wall for support and walked to the entrance. I then turned around to say to him, What happened next is as you all know. I enjoyed my conversation with you, even though it was just me recounting my past.

    Uhm. Thats good. It is a rare honour for me to be able to know of the Hero Kings past. Goodbye, Hero King. Although I do not know if we will have the opportunity to meet again, please send my greetings to Miss Nier, Miss Lucia and your children.

    I nodded andughed softly. I said, They are all well. The kids are well too. They are very cute. I will not be like my father. Humans and elves would be in even more danger if there were to be a few more son-con mothers. Nier Lucia I really love them. Luna too of course

    Nothing happened to them that time, so do you still regret not being at the imperial capital at the time? What exactly is it that you regret? Was it that you did not save Nier sooner? But Nier was fine too, both her purity and life.

    You could say so that was the only thing I dont regret But at the time, I still really regretted it My body is now so weak precisely because I waste in rescuing Nier

    Hero king, please look after yourself

    Please tell Nier that

 Book 5: Chapter 22

    Book 5: Chapter 22

    The elves goldmine was situated outside of the vige. You could see it if you went upstream. I think thats why Luna said she could often find gold in theke.

    Normally, collecting gold in a goldmine isntplicated. The gold you mine is just rough bits of gold. You need to purify and refine it before it bes usable gold. Theplex part is the smelting process.

    I trust that you know how gold is purified and refined if you passed chemistry in high school.

    Though Im not one-hundred percent sure, I think that the purification and refinement methods for gold are the same for both this isekai and my original world. At least the element should be the same. They probably dont have the modern-day methods for weaving things out of gold by hand. Theyre probably using out-dated methods, so they require water.

    Water is used to operate the machine which then crushes the ore. I dont know if the elves have it or not, but since theres ake nearby, I imagine they do have it. Its not that elves dont use machinery at all, but that they usually rece machines with their magic.

    The reason gold can be found in theke is that gold leaks out during the filtering process, thereby letting bits of gold slip out.

    Brother, are we going to the goldmine now?

    Uhm if you want to go, then you cane for a look, but I dont think well find anything. Unless you want to go underneath the mine.

    We have to go before tonight regardless of what the case is because the celebration is tonight. Luna looked at us and continued, Everybody needs to be present when the celebration starts. We will be suspected if we are still roaming around outside when it starts, so we need to be quick.

    I looked up at the sky to see the sun going down. It should be around three oclock right now.

    I nodded and said, I dont think well find anything at the goldmine since we arent going down below. As such, I think we need to go to the location where they refine the gold. These two locations should usually be located together.

    Freya nodded and said, In other words, we just need to see if the refinement factory is still in operation. But would they let others enter that sort of ce? Normally speaking, not everybody can just casually enter a ce that handles this sort of goldmine.

    I nodded. Its like a windmill after all. I heard that the people operating windmills tended to be hated by the people around because the food that gets milled out by a windmill gets reduced a lot Thats not actually true.

    Its not that it bes less, but it is perceived as less. If you took arge bale of wheat and threw it in, you would only get a small bag of flour from it. Such a big difference when exchanged understandably causes people to feel that theyre losing.

    The same principle applies to gold. When you take it from the mine, its a massive piece, but you only get a tiny piece of usable gold from it. The workers themselves are suspicious as is, so if people wereing and going as they pleased, then it would be even more suspicious.

    I looked at them and said, But we have no reason to go inside.

    To honest, Im not one-hundred percent confident. But you can tell if a ce where gold is refined is still in operation with just a single nce, especially if it operates under old practices. Thats due to the fact gold must be melted at high temperatures. Consequently, there will be arge amount of ash thrown out. You just have to go there and touch it. If its hot then, its still in operation. If its cold then, it indicates it has been abandoned.

    This way.

    I led the two of them along theke. The gold refinement factory is located just over there.

    ording to the map, the factory was built by theke and has a waterwheel. We could see what the waterwheel looked like in the distance. The waterwheel creaked as it turned. It looks like its still in operation.

    Luna grabbed my arm.

    She appeared to be very nervous since we were going to be able to evaluate if this vige was guilty or not.

    If theyre still producing gold, then it proves that the vige has no reason to be trafficking elves. On the other hand, if its been abandoned, then that means this vige has already run out of gold and that theres a problem with all of the gold they offer.

    If the vige has no need to be trafficking elves, then it proves this vige isnt participating and are merely just hiding something. If, however, they have run out of gold, then it proves that this vige has been trading elves for gold. I dont know the reasons behind it, but itll be a confirmed reality.

    We went towards that ce.

    Elven viges dont separate themselves the way humans do. Other than the imperial capital which has sturdy city-walls, most viges just separate themselves by woods. I assume its because elves like being close to nature.

    Contrarily, when we arrived at the vicinity around the gold collection spot, we found that they formed a using iron wires to cut off contact with the outside world.

    Yes, you read that right; iron wires.

    The area emitted a heavy and serious aura simr to a war zone where no trespassing was allowed. It doesnt look like they wee peopleing close, nor do they want to get close to anyone.

    Who goes there?

    Just when we got close to the iron-wire, two troops walked up to us with their long-swords in hand. The elf on surveince from the watchtower also loaded up his bow.

    I raised both my hands up high to indicate that I had no ill-will or weapon.

    Erm we were just taking a stroll and ended up here I replied.

    Please return, then. This is the goldmine. No strangers are allowed in. Though they were very polite, they watched us extremely vigntly, nheless. In fact, they didnt even sheath their swords.

    I looked around and noticed a pile of ashes at the entrance. It looks like it hasnt been moved away. Thats what Im after then. How long has that pile been there?

    No smoke wasing from those ashes which indicated that they werent something that had just been brought out. Since they werent just brought out, how long have they been there? A day? Two days? Three days? The deepyers should be hot if it was because of the celebrations, as fires can reach up to over a thousand degrees. Ashes that were that hot should still have some warmth left over.

    We just want a quick look

    Youre not allowed to. Hurry up and leave.

    The veins on my forehead started to be apparent. I really wanted to say Im the elven prince, Troy, now get lost, but Im hiding my identity right now. I cant enter if I dont get rid of these two. Come on, at least let me touch the ashes inside.

    Freya gently poked my back a few times.

    Just as I went to turn to look her way, a small silhouette ran into the factory really swiftly.

    The two elves froze up and then turned around to look in its direction.

    Freyas dog ran inside and immediately disappeared. Freya shouted out in a high-pitched voice and tried to rush over.

    Luna quickly ran up and hugged Freya tightly to hold her back. She then pleaded the two guards, I beg you. I beg you. Could you please bring my sisters dog back? We dont want to enter, but could you please bring the dog out?

    Seeing Lunas pale and concerned expression, they exchanged nces and then hopelessly sheathed their swords and replied, Wait here then. Donte in. Ill go and bring your dog back Ah There it is!

    The moment they turned away, Freya threw a paper bag towards the pile of ashes. The dog paused for a moment and then sprinted over to the pile of ashes. In an instant, the dust and ashes covered the sky and the sunlight.

    The elves quickly covered their nose and mouths as they rushed over to the dog who was already busy kicking the ashes up into the air. The elves then grabbed its tail and pulled it out.

    Here, here, here, your dog. Now get going!

    The kept their noses pinched as they tossed the dog over to us.

    Freya happily picked and hugged the dust-covered dog. She then bowed deeply, grabbed me, and we turned around to leave.

    Freya

    Onii-sama, its cold. Not only is it cold, nobody has gone near there for a long time since Freya raised the dog in front of her up high.

    I looked at his body covered in ck and grey. I even saw charcoal residue It looks like it isnt just simple ashes. It seems that they no longer need charcoal in there.

    In other words, they dont even need to light a  readers, check myment inments below

 Book 5: Chapter 23

    Book 5: Chapter 23

    Normally speaking, elves pay taxes and give offerings by providing goods, unlike humans who pay money towards the national treasury. The people responsible for collecting them are referred to as tax officials. There is a tax official delegated to every vige and they collect taxes once every month. The tax officials should be collecting taxes after the celebration this time. In that case, this vige doesnt have much time left.

    It was now dark.

    I took some of the residual charcoal from the dogs fur and contemted the situation. Im feeling a little confident now, as Ive managed to find what I was searching for but the previous incident with the church taught me a lesson; dont go questioning the target until you have absolute confidence. More so, because were in the enemys den this time. If something happens to me this time, I might not get as lucky as I did with the church.

    Not to mention that I dont have Nier by my side. I miss Niers cold expression more than anything right now. If she were here with me right now, Id be able to pursue this matter boldly.

    Since when did I start trusting Nier so much? It mustve been when we went through life and death together I guess. Perhaps Ive relied on Nier just as many times as the countless number of times we went to dangerous ces together. We can trust one another precisely because of that. As long as Nier is by my side, I can be fearless.

    Of course, the same goes for Lucia, except Im not too willing to let Lucia risk herself again as Lucias abilities arent as advanced as Niers.

    Brother, do you still have any other problems?

    I cant get over the feeling that I havent gathered enough evidence. I looked at the charcoal in front of me and continued, Though this charcoal is cold, that doesnt prove it wasnt burnt before. I cant be absolutely certain about it Lets treat it as though we dont know anything before I can be absolutely sure. The ce might still be in operation for all we know.

    Uhm

    We returned to the vige.

    The number of people in the vige had visibly decreased. It looks like theyve all gone to the fields. Theres a huge human-looking figure made from rattan with a fire-torch below it. Everyone was holding a fire-torch, but Luna and I werepletely unprepared

    Lets do this.

    I took out a stick from the pile of firewood. I then bought a scarf from the clothing store to the side and wrapped it around the stick. I then dipped the stick into the fuel by our side before dripping one of the magic potions mom gave me on it.

    A big me lit up within an instant.

    Freya looked at me and said, I never thought elves possessed such miraculous magic. But we can do what can be done with magic in the end.

    You just havent seen my mom

    I smiled helplessly to myself.

    I recalled all the powers mom had that could bring about Armageddon, like altering the weather and mind-reading. A demi-god truly can ignore thews of physics and create things from thin air. She is a deity, after all, so shes thew.

    But I kept thinking about it.

    The so-called buffs provided by the wind-elves only provided Lucia with enough power for her to use wind magic. So why cant mom whos a demi-god give some of her mana to Lucia? A demi-god and a gods abilities should be rtively close, right?

    Whatever the case, Ive never seen what a real god looks like. I heard that the reason mom didntplete the Tower of Heaven was that she missed her brother. She gave up the opportunity to transform her body to be aplete embodiment of magic, which caused her to be a demi-god.

    Nobody knows how much mana mom has, exactly. Vyvyan Gdriel is the strongest mutated elf that only appears once in several millennia.

    If my mana wasnt berserk, Troy should also be an elf with an extraordinarily highly pure level of mana Wait, no. I would just be an ordinary mixed-blood. And I wouldnt have Vyvyans love either. Yeah, no, not worth it.

    I would rather suffer that torture every month than let Vyvyan leave me. Vyvyan is my mom. She forever will be.

    Everybody surrounded the rattan-figure.

    The vige chief then said something from above the tall tform. Yeah, it wasnt anything important. It was basically about thanking the gods for the abundant harvest this year and the amount of gold produced increasing, the future of the vige bing better and better, everybodys lives improving more and more, be merry today and work hard in future.

    That was about it.

    Everybody finished listening to him make those pointless remarks, but not a single person interrupted him.

    The vige chief then took a fire-torch handed to him and threw it toward the rattan-figure.

    The rattan-figure dowsed in fuel lit up ferociously within an instant. The warm and bright fire exploded into the atmosphere in an instance, lighting up this ce like it was daytime. Cheerful music started ying while the excited cheers and quick footsteps shook the ground. The people around the edges poured grape wine onto the people in the centre.

    I pulled Luna tightly into my arms and covered her with my clothes to avoid letting her get drenched in grape wine. But Luna smiled and pulled my clothes away. She smiled and said, My beloved, this is a blessing. And it is not too much to be poured with wine. Come, my beloved. Come! No matter what happens today or in the future, let us dance for now! Let us enjoy this!

    So you two have decided to ditch me? Jeez. Why did I have to follow you two? I regret it now.

    I smiled helplessly and then gave my wallet to Freya.

    She sighed and then looked at us. She took two steps back while still hugging the dog and said, Have fun but dont go overboard. Otherwise, how will you exin yourself to Her Majesty?

    Of course we wont! I looked at her and paused before asking, Where do you n to go, Freya? Whatever you do, you must be careful. Whatever happens, dont do anything dangerous for the sake of collecting evidence. I might not be by your side if you get into danger.

    Freya looked at me silently and then revealed a smile as she responded, I know, brother. Thank you for worrying about me. I will not do anything dangerous, but you must be careful too, brother. Do not do anything dangerous, in all meanings of the word

    I know. I know already. You nag more than my moms. Im going to dance with Luna tonight so I dont think Ill be doing anything dangerous.

    That in itself is dangerous. Freya giggled mischievously and then bowed before leaving.

    I turned back around and threw the fire torch into the middle of the rattan-figure. I then grabbed hold of Lunas hand.

    Luna giggled softly. She reciprocated the gesture and held my hand tightly to say, My beloved, I dont know how to dance. I just bounce back and forth.

    Thats alright. I dont know how to dance either. Were fine as long as we dont step on each others feet, right? We can dance as we please as long as were happy.

    Lunas blissful smile shined beneath the light. She looked at me with her flushed face and smile brimming with happiness. While holding onto my hand tightly, she said, My beloved, are you also happy when you are with me?

    Uhm. Of course. Im very happy

 Book 5: Chapter 24

    Book 5: Chapter 24

    Luna didnt actually have to worry.

    It doesnt look like the elves here are the like the nobles I met at the banquets and whatnot I attended with humanity. They didnt really have any dancing sequence, indeed, everybody just danced randomly, however, they liked without any consideration for rhythm. They just followed their heart and allowed their movements to express the joy in their hearts.

    The atmosphere was so cheerful that everybody couldnt help butugh, and get closer and closer to their loved one to hug them tightly. The lust in the atmosphere was so strong virtually everyones ears were red. They looked like they couldnt wait to unite their bodies.

    Maybe this feeling has something to do with the scent of wine in the air. The strong scent of wine could virtually make one drunk without drinking.

    Luna smiled and gently leaned onto my chest while breathing softly. Her body rose and fell ording to her breathing. She gently interlocked her fingers with mine as she leaned on my chest. She always had a nice faint scent on her, but because of her perspiration from the hot temperature, my heart was racing.

    We appeared to be husband and wife amidst the event, as if we werent acting as lovers, but actual long-time lovers.

    I looked at Lunas rosy lips. It took a lot out of me to resist kissing them because I had very strong feelings for the Luna before me right now. I really wanted to just hold her tightly like this.

    Ive got Freya to thank for providing me with sufficient warning. Otherwise, Im genuinely worried I would elope with Luna right now. I believe that Luna would be very happy if we did.

    To be frank, I feel that the elves are a very nice race at the moment.

    Lucia, Vyvyan, Mera, Luna These girls and mom are perfect, excessively perfect in fact. Theyre all so cute, beautiful, understanding, arent tempted by money and dont have any materialistic pursuits. They persist and show their courage for their love. They are the most perfect treasure in this world.

    As for humanity humanity

    Nier

    I randomly murmured a name

    Lets see what Ive gone through during my visits to humanity. I dealt with Castors criticisms of me, I dealt with threats from the Valkyrie, I dealt the churchs affair and I experienced nearly losing my life in the sewers. Humans stole my Lunas happiness, they stole my Meras life, and theyre always going against me. Humanity has taken the things I cherished from me time and time again.

    But I just couldnt forget her. I couldnt forget that white robe and that white horse. I couldnt forget Nier, who gracefully saluted me with determination I couldnt forget her. I couldnt forget her determined gaze. I couldnt forget her determination. I couldnt. I love the elven girls. But in her, I saw the bravery, and determination to unceasingly forge forth toward the dream I always wanted to pursue. And she was Nier, the girl who was earnest. She would go until she could no longer go.

    Her solo nature was so precious. Her gaze was so courageous, yet when she cried in my arms, she was feminine. Shes my Nier, the Nier who was always by my side. She was the Nier I loved dearly. I want to see her. I dont know why, but under the influence of the wine and my lust, I really wanted to go and see her.

    I drank with her under the moonlight twice after all. Twice. We didnt say a word to each other. We just drank one cup after another.

    Her gaze looked so beautiful under the moonlight those times. Her green eyes that looked to the moon carried within them puzzlement, as though she was pondering her life.

    I want to see her.

    I dont know why I think of Lucias smile and the determined white cape that appears in my dreams whenever I think of my love.

    Nier Miss Nier?

    Luna paused and then smiled helplessly while looking at me as she continued, My beloved, do you miss Miss Nier? Or did you want to take part in this sort of event with Miss Nier?

    No. I just thought of her. I recalled her confession to me. I recalled her I dont know why, but I really want to see her right now

    I smiled helplessly and shook my head. I then said, But Im already engaged to Lucia, so I have no right to love another woman anymore. I love Lucia; I really do. She saved my life before. She didnt abandon me when I was facing my greatest crisis, so how can I just abandon her now?

    Luna looked at me and her lips budged. She thenughed and said, My dear, I think that there is an issue with your thinking. It is just as Her Majesty said. If you have a wife in both locations, that should not be considered betrayal, right? If you truly love Miss Nier, then it is a form of pain for you two to not be able to be together as well. I would think that not even Miss Lucia would be willing to see you sad like this. Plus, Miss Nier has the right to be loved!

    I I Forget it. Lets not talk about this Even if I think that way, I need to get everyones opinion on it I do like Nier, but if I only had one choice, I wont betray Lucia.

    It is not a betrayal to love two women as long as you can love them both equally. Luna smiled helplessly and then continued, If you have that thought, could you also consider me?  Ah sorry sorry I forget my ce Your Majesty, you could not possibly

    Luna quickly changed her choice of words and then revealed a gentle smile to say, Sorry Ah

    I pulled the girl in front of me into my arms tightly.

    Luna was caught got by surprise. She shivered as she reached her arms out and wrapped her arms around my back gently, clenching my clothes tightly like she was going to rip them.

    Because of her hoarse voice, her body was shaking gently. She hugged me tightly and sobbed. Next to my ear, she said in her shaky voice, Dont dont be like this Your Majesty please dont be like this dont be like this Please dont be so gentle with me I I wont be able to hold myself back I I will start to have hopes I already Im already like this Please dont be so gentle with me I I will fall in love with you How

    Fall in love with me then

    I embraced her tightly and earnestly said, Love me. I cant reciprocate your feelings, and I know that we will never receive blessings from anyone, regardless of where we go. If you were the Luna of the past, and I wasnt the prince, then we could be together. But right now Ive never thought that not being a prince would be better, so so I cant reciprocate your feelings But I will keep one who loves me by my side forever. Luna, I wont have another personal servant other than you. There will only ever be one Luna by my side.

    Your Majesty Your Majesty I I Im so happy Im very happy with this thank you thank you

    Luna released me and wiped her tears before looking up. She looked at me with her eyes that were still wet and sparkling. She giggled softly and then wrapped her arms around my neck. She softly said, In that case please allow me to enjoy this before this dream ends My beloved

    She went up on her tiptoes

    This wasnt crossing the line because all of the couples around us were holding each other tightly to fill their love. We too were locked in a tight embrace as we kissed. But we knew that we would never be able to be in each others arms again after this time

 Book 5: Chapter 25

    Book 5: Chapter 25

    Brother! Brother! Wake up! Hurry up and wake up!!

    I had a cup of cold water sshed on my face at night to wake up. I opened my eyes quickly.

    Never pour water on a mans head when hes sleeping looking up. It sucks and hurts incredibly. Its the exact same feeling as when you are sentenced to death by drowning. It really induces the same terror as suffocation.

    Wh-Whats the matt-?

    Before I could finish, Freya covered my mouth. She checked her surroundings vigntly and in a soft voice said, Be careful, brother, theres someoneing, and it doesnt look like theyre harbouring any good-will. Its that group of merchants. Everybody is asleep like you right now. All of the elves are basically drunk. Look at this, brother.

    Freya ced a sheet of paper on my shirt. I borrowed the light provided by the torches to read it. It was a very simple recruitment advertisement. But it had Galle Vige written on one part of it. I thought about it for a second. It looks like Galle Vige is short on workers. But the time period for recruitment was

    A few days ago. In other words, when everyone gathered for the celebration a few days ago. Which means that the people here came for work. No, maybe it was because they believed that Galle Vige was producing gold, and all the females came to get gold-jewellery made. As long as gold is involved, people will get obsessed it. After being an apprentice for a few years, theyll be able to create gold-jewellery. They could then grind it into gold-powder afterwards and it would be theirs.

    Brother, maybe we have discovered the most frightening case. This is my new discovery. See this? Brother, this is a bone! This was a bone that was found in that pile of ashes. It wasnt burntpletely! The charcoal we saw wasnt charcoal but burnt corpses!!

    Freyas gaze was filled with terror. The terror that was soon to befall me woke me right up. It looks like this ce is much more frightening than I imagined. This is no elf-trafficking case. This is this is this is inviting men here and killing them and then kidnapping the women!

    I looked at the elves sound asleep in all directions, even Luna was sound asleep. I couldnt wake her up no matter how much I shook her. Freya looked at me, nodded and said, Your guess is right. They definitely spiked the drinks. But it wasnt as effective on you since youre mixed-blood. That group of merchants ising over now.

    Just them?

    Yes, because all the other elves who were preparing to assist are dead.

    Freya nodded. I noticed that the pearl-ne on her chest was missing. I made a wild guess, Freya, did you poison them?

    Yes. The vigers of this vige have all be rotten to the core. They were nning to sell the elves that came for gold. Of course, its not their fault, but the fault of the tax official. The tax official threatened the vigers into doing this so that his issue wouldnt cause the capital to be disappointed.

    I clenched my teeth.

    This sort of thing will incur everyones hate. A regional official doesnt represent himself, but the government. I cant believe the tax official came up with such a sinister n for the sake of his own desires and to fatten himself up.

    That group of merchants are definitely involved too. They definitely had a hand in plotting it.

    Brother, we must hide now. They should being over to take people away soon. I poisoned them, but the poison is only effective on elves, so all of the elves in this vige who were assisting them are dead. That group of merchants will definitely do everything in their power to kidnap the female elves!

    What about Luna then?!

    Leave her here! Onii-sama! Dont worry about Luna for now. She will definitely return to your side. The most important thing right now is for us to hide! We arent armed. Forgive me for being blunt, but you dont have any fighting capabilities while I cantst long in a fight due to my body. So we have to go to the stables now and see if theres a horse avable.

    Freya grabbed my arm and dragged me towards the vige. She was so tense and anxious that she reverted back to her old way of addressing me. It looks like were in a real pinch here and have no time for some brother-sister game. Freyas body started to give in. It looks like she ran back here as fast as she could.

    I only found out what Freya had been up to during the time she went awayter on. She first went and formed a friendly rtionship with the tax official and found out that the vige had to offer him gold tonight. At the same time, she found out about their shortage of people who could refine gold.

    She then heard about the recruitment flyer from a husband-and-wife couple. Once she got a grasp on what was happening, she poisoned the wine in front of the vige chiefs house before running to the gold mine with everything she had.

    She got the dog to sneak in and bring out a bone while there werent many people around thanks to the celebration.

    She then ran back here after all of that.

    How did they transport the people?!

    Obviously with the horse carriage! Onii-sama, their horse carriage is used for transporting people! If my guess is right, they smuggle the gold in through those fruits. They just didnt give us the fruits with gold. Onii-sama, we dont have a second to lose. We just need one horse. Miss Luna will be fine!

    I looked at Luna who was sound asleep next to me. I tried to see if I could pick her up, but a person whos sleeping is particrly heavy. Even if I wasnt affected by the drinking and didnt drain myself with all that dancing, intimate hugging and smooching, all of my limbs were tantly powerless so I just didnt have the strength. I had no way of taking Luna along at that moment.

    Onii-sama! Hurry!!!

    ========================

    At the same time, at the northern army camp.

    !!

    Vyvyan suddenly opened her eyes wide. She sat up in a violent fashion and ced her hand on her chest, where her heart was racing while she panted. She had seen her son get hit with an arrow in her dream. He had been shot in his thigh with an arrow by a group of people dressed in ck under the moonlight. After falling off his horse, he had been hung up, and his throat was pierced with another arrow. Vyvyan knew that it definitely wasnt a dream, but one possible future.

    Her ability was mind-reading, but she had another ability on top of that; irvoyance. She could tell what a person wanted to do because she had irvoyance. Her brother could see the past, while she could see the future. However, the one caveat she had was that she could only see one possible future.

    Fuu

    She breathed gently and didnt say a word. However, her blood-red eyes, which looked like they were dripping blood due to her anger, told the whole story. Nothing in this world held any meaning to Vyvyan. But she would not allow anything or anyone to threaten her son.

    If theyre going to threaten him, then regardless of whom it is or what the case is, Vyvyan was dead-set on gouging their hearts out.

    And this time, it was definitely not like the deer hunting festivalst time. That time, Mera had hesitated for a long time, so she wasnt such a big threat to her son. But it was precisely because of that, that she didnt notice it. It was different this time, though. Since she could see it in her dream, it was a clear indication of the severity of the matter this time.

    If the previous assassination was considered the work of shabby assassins, this time, it was a trained mercenary group in pursuit.

    She stood up and got dressed. She then waved her hand and vanished from the camp, leaving just a leaf that was blown past by the wind.

    Lucia was lying underneath the moonlight. She curled up and continued to breathe evenly and gently. She didnt know what took ce afterwards as she was still imagining herself and her handsome husbands appearance in her dream

 Book 5: Chapter 26

    Book 5: Chapter 26

    The Shadow Squad has already mobilised, but the enemy outnumbers them by far. I never thought there would be mercenaries too. It looks like they entered the vige one after another. I dont know when I attracted their attention. Perhaps they detected danger when we tested them. We did end up alerting them after all.

    I ordered the Shadow Squad to mobilise, but I didnt ask of them the ridiculous task of holding them. The Shadow Squad are experts at infiltration and sabotage, not specialists in face-to-facebat, so I couldnt ask them to go and fight them head-on. Every member was a well-trained expert. I would feel apologetic towards mom if I lost one so I just ordered them to perform assassinations and to avoid getting involved with the armed-mercenaries if possible.

    Freya and I sessfully took two horses out from the stables. I saw elf corpses lying in all directions on the ground as well. All of them had greenish faces like they were poisoned. I saw Lunas brother in the centre. Although they helped a tyrant carry out an evil deed, seeing Lunasst family member lying here made me feel apologetic, nevertheless.

    Wait, onii-sama.

    Freya took out a tiny de and slit the legs of the remaining horses. It was a very shallow cut, so you virtually cant see it. So shallow, they didnt even kick Freya.

    Freya then tossed the de away and said, Were alright now. This is amonly used trick in horse races. You wont be able to see it, but once the horse starts running, itll slow down due to the pain. They wont be able to follow us now. Onii-sama, we now need to run away as fast as possible!

    Run away?! I looked at Freyas surprised reaction and eximed, Arent we going to rescue Luna?! Why do we have to leave now?! Im going back! I must go back and save Luna!!

    Dont be stupid, onii-sama! How can you save Miss Luna?! You dont have a weapon or apanion as strong as Miss Nier! Youll just be marching to your own death! Luna will only get sold off, she wont be killed! But you will definitely be killed!

    Youre right, youre right, I know that its really dangerous, and I know that everything you said is right. I mounted the horse. With my back facing Freya, I resolutely continued, But there are some things you have to fight for even if it means certain death. Mom was right. Death isnt scary. Whats scarier is never having truly lived before. I made a promise to Luna. I told her to love me. I told her that she would be the only one by my side, so I cant run away now. I didnt know Luna in the past when she was kidnapped and abused, but Im right by her side this time. If I just watch her get taken away from the sidelines, Ill never be able to forgive myself!

    Onii-sama! Whats the point of you acting on your emotions?! If it was Miss Nier or Miss Lucia who got kidnapped, I would definitely follow you back there, but its Miss Luna who is being kidnapped! Shes just a personal maid! A used elf!! Dont tarnish yourself for her when you are royalty!

    Luna is my personal servant, and my only personal servant. I wont let anyone hurt my personal servant. Ive already lost someone I treasured before. I wont lose another. I turned around to look at Freya and in a serious tone eximed, Freya, run if youre scared, I wont me you. But I am not backing down this time. Im not leaving until I see that my Luna is safe. Ill do anything for that!

    Freya mounted her horse and looked at me with aplex look. She then took in a deep breath, clenched her teeth, and said, In that case, take care, onii-sama! I wont do something that wont seed. Im not joining you on your journey to your own death. Onii-sama, youre only so fearless because you havent witnessed death!

    Wrong. Im fearless because Ive witnessed death.

    I turned around and heard Freya kick her horse head and leave. The sound of the horse hooves moving quickly went farther and farther away.

    I dont me Freya. She has already done all she could. I can run into danger on my own, but I dont ask that anyone else throws their life away for my Luna. Freya was absolutely right.

    If I had soldiers go and save Lucia or Nier, the soldiers would do so withoutint because they would be rescuing the princess, which is the most natural thing for them to do. But they would start questioning me if I asked them to go and rescue Luna, who is of lower standing than them, because they would feel that I dont care about their lives.

    Thus, my only option was to rescue her myself. Others dont care about Luna, but I do. I only have one such servant. I had just embraced her, held her, and she was lying in my arms just a while ago. I was unaware of Lunas existencest time, so I couldnt save her back then. But Luna was right before me this time. If I didnt save her this time, I would never be able to forgive myself.

    I reached down to my belt. I didnt have my gun on me. My only weapons were the potions in my belt. They were given to me by mom. These should be useful tools if I can put them to good use. The problem right now though is that I dont know how tobine them.

    Whatever, Ill figure it out as I go.

    While I was looking heroic, my legs were quaking. My instinct was telling me to run away.

    This was an extremely strange scene. Wood was slowly burning away. I could hear the mes crackling. Bodies were lying on the ground without budging. There were the mercenaries running around and about too.

    If I get spotted, Ill be dead meat.

    I dont know how long its going to take them to wrap up.

    I whistled and then I heard rustling sounds in the forest. The Shadow Squad struck out from all sides. Since Im without Freyas wits now, Im left with just the Shadow Squadsbat skills. They have to stall them, or were going to be in for a tough fight.

    The horse for the horse carriage had already been led away. All that did was prevent the mercenaries from pursuing us.

    The Shadow Squad charged toward the group of merchants while I kicked my horse and charged over there.

    While Im aware that rushing in without a n is stupid, I didnt have any time to think. If Luna gets loaded onto the horse carriage, what am I to do? Though the horse carriage isnt as fast as me, what am I going to do as one man against a horse carriage loaded with weapons?

    Therefore, I cant hesitate. Ill do my thinking on my way. I trust that the Shadow Squad wont let me down. They should be able to hold off the mercenaries even if theyre outnumbered.

    ===================

    Your Majesty Your Majesty Your Majesty Your Majesty Your Majesty Your Majesty Your Majesty Your Majesty

    Niery on the ground in a daze. She kept her lifeless eyes open but she couldnt budge. She opened her mouth a little and water slowly coursed down her cheeks. She didnt even budge. If she wasnt repeating Your Majesty over and over, shed basically be the exact same thing as a dead person. Her body would sometimes have spasms and the ground would get wet again

    Sir she her minds broken, right?  Did we overdose?  Shell die if we keep this up, wont she?

    The merchant watched Nier who was in front of him. He knocked on the iron rails. Nier didnt move an inch. She justy there repeating His Majesty over and over like a machine.

    Has the letter been delivered?

    I dont know. The messenger hasnt gotten back to us.

    The merchant deliberated it and then said, Tomorrow. If His Majesty still hasnt returned what we want to us by tomorrow, you guys can start feasting. Valkyries are a rare species toe by. I think that you guys will be really happy with her.

    Understood, sir!

 Book 5: Chapter 27

    Book 5: Chapter 27

    Vyvyan checked her surroundings. Elf corpses were scattered all over the ground around her. She frowned. Her keen smell helped her notice the scent of poison in the air. The inhabitants of this vige were killed with poison, and the poison was designed to specifically work on elves. It was poison from humanity, but it didnt seem like it was prepared to poison these elves in order to steal their gold since they were all armed. It looks like they were preparing to attack someone or something, but ended up getting killed first. That means that this group were intending to harm my son, but wounded up getting poisoned before they could.

    It mustve been the handiwork of one of the girls with my son. I cant deny the fact that those two girls have saved my son. But after taking a deep breath, Vyvyan was somewhat angry because it begs the question, if this didnt happen this time, who was the poison intended to be used on?

    But Vyvyan didnt want to bother with that right now. Even if she had to pursue the matter, it would have to wait until afterwards. What Vyvyan needed to do right of this moment was find her son. She took in a deep breath. Like a hunting-dog, she located the direction her son went in by tracing her desire for her son and his breath. My son is currently moving at high-speed in the field.

    It looks like hes chasing something, or maybe running from something.

    One of the members of the shadow squad panted as he ran up to my horse, wiped the blood on his face and reported: Your highness, we have tried our best. We stopped two horse-carriages, but one of them managed to get away.

    We can only say they did their best. The shadow squad is a small squad, but they nearly killed all of the mercenaries in the forest. However, those merchants were highly experienced. They didnt turn around regardless of how chaotic things got behind them. They just loaded the girls onto the horse-carriage as fast as they could. After killing the mercenaries, the shadow squad did their best to chase the two horse carriages and kill everyone aboard.

    I dismounted, jumped onto the horse carriage and opened the door on the side. Using a fire torch, I checked the faces of all those on board.

    Luna was neither on the first or second horse-carriage.

    There were only three horse-carriages in total, so Luna must be on the horse-carriage that got away.

    I clenched my teeth. The shadow squad cant possibly catch up to the fleeing horse-carriage on foot while all we had to go and unnecessarily slit the horses legs. My horse is the only horse capable left. I dont have any fighting abilities. I can catch up to it, but what can I do?

    No, the question isnt what I can do, but what I should do.

    I turned around to face their captain and held my hand out. He looked at me nkly, not understanding what I was after. I said: Give me your sword, hurry.

    Ah! Right away!

    He handed me the long-sword in his hand. I attached it to my belt and mounted my horse. I then said: You guys rest here. Then go back to another vige and send a letter to the capital addressed to her highness! Im going to go and stop that horse-carriage. Oh, right, the horses in the stable have all had their legs slit. So if you want to ride the horses, take it slow.

    I didnt give them time to respond. I kicked my horse hard and the horse stood up on two legs. I desperately whipped the horse but it wouldnt stop neighing and resisting. I dont want to be so violent either, but if I dont get rough with you, then theyre going to get rough with my Luna.

    I will not hand Luna over to anyone, nor will I abandon her. Yes, Luna is just my personal servant, and the things she went through meant that she was fated to never be with me, but I like her. I really like that gentle, kind and strong-willed girl. I dont mind her past. I want to give her happiness. I want to give that girl a well-deserved future and happiness. I didnt know her in the past, but shes now my maid. I cant let her go through hardship again. Shes so beautiful. The sea of flowers should be her reward. Her future should not be locked up in a broken-piece-of-trash horse-carriage!

    The fields had been harvested so the space was vacant. The dark clouds in the sky finally moved away, allowing the moonlight to shine through onto the ground. I could see the reflection of the horse-carriages ceiling moving in the distance. It looks like theyre going as fast as they can as well. But because the horse-carriage is heavy, I can definitely catch up to them.

    I touched the long-sword at my belt. Youre right. I dont know swordsmanship. This thing is useless to me, but Im still going to go. I must save Luna. I must. If I must die, itll be on the way I save Luna. I cannot ept having another person I cherish die before my eyes. Ive already made up my mind resolutely and tried so hard. If I still end up letting the girl who loves me close her eyes in despair in front of me, then what would be the point of continuing to try my best? I wont allow it to happen again. I wont let anyone else I cherish die! Im going to save them, not for glory, but just for my efforts and my dream!

    I continued closing the gap between us. The rocking atop the horse meant that I had no way of sitting down. A merchant standing on the carriage poked his head out and stiffened up when he saw me. He then quickly picked up his bow. I saw the metal tip of an arrow sh in the air and zip past me.

    But I couldnt get the horse to evade left and right at the moment, because I would get flung off into the distance if I forced it to turn at this point in time.

    *Stab!!*

    I got hit in the chest with an arrow. The strong force of the shot almost shot me off my horse. I grabbed onto the reins tightly and desperately stabilised myself. The Earth Dragon armour was the perfect defence. I just felt something deal me a heavy blow. The arrow didnt pierce my flesh.

    But it still hurt like hell.

    The shooter was shocked to see me still fine. He quickly hid himself. We were now very close. I took out the shock potion from my belt, kicked my horses abdomen onest time to speed up and pulled up to the side of the horse carriage.

    If I blew up a tyre on the horse-carriage it would be lop-sided, but with all the dirt in the field, it should serve as sufficient cushioning for the impact.

    Go to hell!!!

    Just as I was about to toss it, I looked up and got a fright. That merchant raised up a grenade that was like a mini-bomb while wearing a hideous grin. He pulled off the safety-pin andughed aloud as he threw the grenade at me. I quickly sped up. I had no choice but to leap off my horse at high speed because there was no other path.

    But I dont want to!

    Once I leave my horse and let it slow down, Luna will vanish before my eyes. My horse has already sped up twice to reach this speed. If I slow down, Ill be forced to watch Luna leave. Im not going to take that. Id rather die. If it explodes at such a close range, the horse-carriage will suffer too.

    Go to hell!!

    The grenade flew toward my head. I whipped my hand and threw the potion towards the horse-carriages wheel

    You want to go?! Bring it! Lets gamble. I wont let you take Luna away even if it costs me my life! If I survive, Im going to ughter the lot of you!

    Im not taking a single step back for Lunas sake!

 Book 5: Chapter 28

    Book 5: Chapter 28

    Half of one of the wheels blew up.

    The impact of this sort of explosion where no light was emitted frightened my horse to the point where it dropped to its knee, causing me to get sent flying.

    Im going to scrape ayer of skin off if I dont end up dead uponnding on the ground at this speed. However, I didnt end up getting intimate with the ground. Instead, Inded nice and gently on the ground, while the grenade that got thrown suddenly vanished in mid-air.

    I turned around to see mom floating in the sky as she watched the carriage down below with a menacing look. The horse carriage had lost half a tyre, and after a loud crack, it tipped to the left. Just as it was about to m into the ground, what was like a thick cushion in mid-air stopped it.

    I instinctively drew my long-sword from my belt as I saw the two coachmen go to stand up. I skewered them all the way through until my sword pierced into the ground like candied-haw.

    Mom gracefullynded on the ground and pped me hard before I could react, causing me to see stars. Mom then immediately pulled me into her embrace.

    In her shaky voice, she softly said, You scared mommy to death you scared mommy to death you stupid child you stupid why did you gamble your life away like this! Mommy what is mommy to do if something happens to you? Didnt you promise mommy you wouldnt do anything dangerous? Son Son dont lie to mommy dont dont what is mommy to do without you?

    Mom cried loudly on my shoulders.

    I hugged mom tightly.

    Her legs were shaking and giving in. It looks like mom really was scared silly just now. It makes sense. After all, theres no mother who wouldnt lose it if she saw a grenade thrown at her son.

    I promised mom I wouldnt do anything dangerous, too.

    As she cried loudly on my shoulder, I gently patted her back and softly said, Sorry. Sorry, mom. I was wrong. I shouldnt have made you worry like this I was wrong Sorry, mom

    Silly child! Silly child! Dont do anything so dangerous Didnt mommy tell you to consider mommy?  What is mommy to do if something happens to you? What is mommy going to depend on to live on? Mommy told you to run when things got dangerous and to be more considerate of mommy think of mommy

    Mom tightened her arms around me while patting my back with her powerless arms. She cried loudly while letting out her anxiety and fear. I believe mom was more terrified than I was at the time.

    Sorry sorry mom I wont do it again Ill be good Ill be good

    Our bodies  down to every hair and bit of skin  are received by us from our parents, and we must not presume to injure or wound them. This is the beginning of filial piety. No matter how badly you may want to die, your mother will still be hurt and worried if you were to so much as scrape your skin. I must be the most un-filial son for going back on my promise to mom and getting into danger.

    Mom hugged me for a long time before letting go.

    I reached my hands out to wipe away moms tears.

    Mom blinked her eyes, which were still filled with tears, before reaching her hand out to gently stroke my face. In her soft voice, she asked, Does it hurt?

    Huh?

    I gave her a dumbfounded look since I didnt know what she was talking about.

    Mommy shouldnt have hit you It was just that mommy was truly really scared mommy mommy doesnt want to see you get hurt so mommy overreacted sorry, son mommy shouldnt have hit you.

    Mom rubbed my face roughly. It didnt actually hurt when she hit me. It was more like a wake-up call type of p.

    I smiled and shook my head gently. I replied, No. Dont worry, mom. It was my fault, to begin with. I caused you to worry so much.

    Yes, it was your fault, son. So I want you to kiss mommy! Mom stared at me angrily and then smiled as she closed her eyes.

    The kissing practice of elves is really strange. They dont do forehead-kisses or cheek-kisses. I sighed. I dont think I can make mom upset again now. And so, I sped her face gently and gently kissed her on her lips.

    Mom moaned, and then wrapped her arms around my neck gently, cancelling out my peck-and-run n. Now I had to kiss mom until she was satisfied.

    Mom wasnt giving me a simple kiss. She was sucking on my lips and tongue with everything she had like she does on full-moon nights.

    After a looong kiss, Mom finally let go of me, wiped her mouth, and then looked at me with her still somewhat red eyes with a smile to say, Eung Hnng Mmm Ill Ill forgive you this time, son.

    I shivered from head-to-toe. Mom is little too dangerous in her current state. But I still have something very important to do. I need to carry Luna out.

    I walked up to the horse-carriage that had been flipped onto its side and pulled the door open.

    The elves inside had all woken up. They all cried when they saw a fire-torch.

    Just as I was about to shout over their voices, I heard a shaky but strong voice inside shout, Dont be scared, everyone! His Highness will definitelye to our rescue! He definitely will! He is in this vige! He wille to rescue us no matter what happens! I believe in him! He is

    Luna!

    When I shouted, her voice trembled and then she couldnt stop herself from crying. Luna cried loudly from inside and shouted, Your Majesty Your Majesty!

    Its okay now. Its okay now. Come on out, everyone. Be careful.

    The elves inside crawled out one by one. They looked at me, bowed, and thanked me as they continued to cry.

    Mom stood elegantly to one side as she watched them and said with a smile, Its alright. Dont worry. We have already punished the people responsible. Please, everyone, carefully return to the vige. We will take care of the things thate after.

    Your Highness!!!

    The elves rushed over to mom, grabbed her and cried loudly.

    Mom patted them on their backs with a smile as sheforted them.

    I crouched down to the side and reached my hand out to pull Luna up.

    Luna wiped her tears and then looked at me. As she continued sobbing, she eximed, Your Majesty you didnt abandon me you didnt abandon me Thank you Thank you!

    I will never abandon you. I will never abandon you no matter what happens I reached my arms out and pulled Luna into my embrace.

    Luna shook fiercely in my arms and cried out loud. However, her cries were more rxed and cheerful than ever.

    I know very well how blissful it is to have a chest to cry on after having a brush with death and surviving.

    I felt a chill run up my spine. I turned my head around to see mom looking at Luna with a vengeful gaze and the chilling feeling spread throughout my entire body. I quickly pushed Luna away. Luna wiped her tears as she continued sobbing gently. She even tried to glue herself to me Please, donte over here! If youe any closer, youre going to die for real! You really will die!

    Brother! Brother!

    Just as I was about to head back, I heard another voice call out to me from another direction.

    Freya wasing over to me at a fast speed on her horse. She stopped in front of me and then eximed, You actually caught the horse-carriage!

    I looked at her and replied, Yeah.

    She looked at me and softly said, Dont me me, onii-sama. Running into danger, knowing it is dangerous is stupidity.

    I never did. I dont want to you be in danger either. I stroked her head, smiled and asked, So, is something the matter?

    I was originally nning to return to humanity to get them to seal all routes where elves could enter and forbid horse-carriages from entering any of the towns nearby.

    I noticed that her horse was foaming at the mouth. It looks like she too has been riding for a long while. Freya still helped me once she got to safety. She just didnt want to die for nothing.

    She took in a deep breath and then handed me a letter and said, But on the way there, I met a messenger who asked me for your whereabouts. He had this letter with him. It is a letter from the church addressed to you

    The church?!

    I was dumbfounded. I then took the letter

 Book 5: Chapter 29

    Book 5: Chapter 29

    Are you crazy?! Son! You just escaped from danger!! Why are you going?! Humanitys affairs have nothing to do with you! Youre my son right now! Youre the elven prince right now!!

    I huffed and puffed as I desperately tried to break free of moms hold.

    Other than the desire to kill and insanity, my mind was otherwise nk right now. I want to massacre all of the churchs people. I want to destroy everything rted to the church. I want to kill all of them, burn their church down and destroy all of their belongings.

    I dont want anyone around me to get hurt again.

    How dare they threaten me with Nier? I dont care how Nier got caught. I just want to rescue Nier. There is no after. There is no other person. I want to go there now. I want to charge into their castle right now and rescue Nier!

    I cant let the people around me get hurt again.

    Even more so when it is Nier! I wont let anyone harm Nier. Nier is indeed very strong and very skilled, but when shes in danger, Im the only one who can help her. Im the only one she can rely on, so I must go!

    Mom! Mom, let go of me! I have to go and save her, no matter what! I have to save her, even if it means I have to give the church what they want! I cant let Nier suffer! I will never let those bastards touch Nier! I wont let anything befall Nier! If something happens to Nier, Ill die in front of her corpse!

    I roared as I looked at the messenger that I had hacked to pieces. I was fuming after I finished reading the letter. My bones were shaking with fury and my blood was boiling in rage.

    So I drew my sword and shed at the only person who I could kill in front of me. I roared crazily as I shed the human, spraying his blood, bones, and organs into the air.

    I was covered in blood and the scent of blood.

    The next thing I knew, mom was grabbing me tightly because I was about to mount my horse that didnt even want to budge anymore and return to humanity.

    Mom wrapped her arms around me tightly and shouted loudly, Son, calm down! Calm down! It doesnt matter who got captured, because thats humanitys business! Son! Youre an elf right now! Youre my son right now! Think of mommy! Think of mommy!! You just went through something so dangerous, and you want to make mommy worry again?! And if you leave before the allotted time, that would mean breaking the agreement! That would be a reason to start a war!!

    I. Dont. Care!

    I shouted at the top of my lungs, I dont care! I dont care! I just want to save Nier! I want my Nier to be safe and sound! If no one is going to save her, I will! Others see her as a dispensable pawn! Im the only one who views her as my Nier! I must return! I must return to save her!! Because

    I finally broke free of moms hold. I staggered a few steps before turning around and shouted, Because I love her!!!

    <strong>p!!</strong>

    Mom pped me and then pped me again before I coulde back to my senses. Mom put her strength behind those two ps.

    Her ps left me spinning. I lost my sense of direction and in fact, nearly passed out. My ears were ringing. While I was in a trance-like state, I looked at M=mom who was crying.

    Mom looked at me with anger in her gaze. She looked at me and shouted, Dont you love mommy then?! Why is it that you can love so many people, but not mommy?! You always say that you wont leave mommy. You always say that you wont make mommy worry, but name one instance you havent made M=mommy worry! Mommy loves you so much, cares about you so much, and yet youre putting your life on the line for a woman?! You love that woman, okay, what about mommy?! Dont you love mommy?! If you leave today, mommy is going to forcefully keep you by mommys side!

    Moms eyes werepletely blood-red, so I knew she wasnt joking. Mom isnt just any ordinary yandere. If mom really keeps me by her side, I really wont be able to leave.

    If I anger mom even further now, theres a chance shell go to humanity and destroy them. I took in a deep breath. Those two heavy ps calmed me down slightly. I looked at mom and hugged her tightly.

    Ah!!

    Mom froze up because of my sudden hug.

    I took advantage of the situation to hug her tighter. Next to her ear, I softly said, Mom, mom, I know, I love you I really do. So I wont leave

    !

    Mom shivered all-over. Her anger vanished in an instant. Of my two moms, Vyvyan is rtively harder to deal with, but at the same time, the easiest to handle.

    Elizabeths love for me is very rational, so she doesnt get involved with my business too much, hence she rejects any unreasonable requests I make.

    Vyvyan, on the other hand, is different. No matter how angry she is, shell calm down if I hug her, cuddle up to her, and act cute.

    Mom, I really love you. I really do I love you too. Even if I love Lucia and Nier, I still love you. I really do. I wont make you sad and definitely wont let you worry about me. I have something I must do. Mom, I dont want to see Nier get hurt.

    But but son you youll get hurt

    I wont, mom. I promise you. Ill look for helpers when I get there. Ill wait somewhere safe. Mom, I love you. I really do

    I gently kissed mom on her cheek, and she quivered before hugging me tightly.

    Its too simple to deal with Vyvyan. I just need the three words I love you, and then to give her a kiss, and shell let me have my way.

    I gently wiped moms tears away, smiled and said, Mom, trust me one more time. Once I save Nier, Ill return and marry Lucia. And then I wont ask to go to humanity anymore.

    Really?  Mom wiped her tears and looked up at me with hope.

    I nodded earnestly and said, Yes, mom, I wont lie to you.

    Mommy mommy mommy wants to protect you my son

    Mom, youll stand out too much if were in humanitysnds. Mom, return to the capital and prepare for my wedding with Lucia. I want to have one of your mini-meat pies too.

    I gently kissed mom on her forehead.

    Mom looked up and wore a shy and blissful expression like that of a little girl. Her elegance and esteemed demeanour as the queen were nowhere to be seen anymore. Luckily there was no one else around. Otherwise, everybody would be silenced.

    Mommy shall trust you this once then Son you mustnt. You mustnt do things that would make mommy sad. Son dont let Mommy see you return with injuries. This is humanitys mistake. If you get hurt, mommy will immediately charge over there

    Mom removed her ne. She softly chanted a spell and then wore it around my neck for me. She said, If you run into any danger, just press this ne. Mommy will be able to sense it and shall appear before you instantly to protect you. You must take care, son. You must take care Mommy mommy doesnt want to see you get hurt The Earth Dragon incident scared mommy Please please please dont scare mommy like that again

    I hugged mom gently, nodded and said, Mom, dont worry. Ill definitelye back. I still want to eat your mini-meat pies

    Uhm

 Book 5: Chapter 30

    Book 5: Chapter 30

    Standing behind Luna, I ced my hand on her shoulder and apologised quietly, Sorry, Luna.

    Luna bent over and closed her brothers eyes. She watched the Shadow Squad throw the corpses into the ditch to prepare to burn them with a tinge of sadness. She then responded, It is alright, Your Highness. My brother deserved it. It is not your fault.

    Im really sorry Luna. He was yourst family member

    No. I no longer considered them family when they pointed their weapons at you, Your Highness. Luna turned around. She stroked my cheek with her hand and smiled helplessly. She continued, Your Highness, you are my only one from now. So you must take responsibility If you abandon me, I I will cry

    I smiled helplessly and replied, Dont cry then. Luna, let me discuss it with mom. You should stay here in the elven imperial capital. We will give you a decent house and a proper job. You dont have to return to humanity

    Your Highness!

    She quickly looked up and in a somewhat angry voice eximed, Did you not promise you would not abandon me?! Why are trying to get rid of me already?! I want to stay by your side! I want to be your personal servant!

    But I think that youll be happier with your fellows

    That is what you think is happiness! I do not think that it is happiness! Luna looked at me and loudly rebuffed, I do not want to stay here unless you are staying too, Your Highness. I have nothing left but you, Your Highness. I just want to stay by your side, Your Highness! That is the only way I can be happy! If you want me to be happy, then please keep me by your side!

    I looked at her resolute gaze and sighed. I stroked her head and then said, Its going to get tough in the future, you know? You have to look after two people, which will soon be three people, four people.

    That is not a problem. I do not feel that it is harsh or a chore to stay by your side, so please keep me by your side!

    Alright Thank you, Luna

    Your Highness

    I gave Luna a gentle hug.

    Luna shifted around in my arms, snuggling into my chest.

    We heard a cough from behind, so we turned around to see Freya looking at us with a frown.

    She said, We are just about to head out now, and yet you are not ready, Your Highness, onii-sama? Her Highness Her Highness has already prepared new horses.

    I dont know why Freya was frightened when she mentioned mom and stuttered. I dont know what exactly happened when they spoke in private. But She didnt dare to call me His Majesty, onii-sama, and gave mom all the respect she had. What exactly happened between the two of them?

    I nodded and replied, Freya, lets stick with the same thing as before. You take Luna. And then well rush to that castle as fast as we can.

    Wait a moment, onii-sama. Perhaps I have not yet told you about the characteristics of the castle. Preparation will yield faster results. If we go there blindly, not only may we fail to save Miss Nier, we may even end up losing our lives. Of course, if you intend to raise your hands in surrender and give them the evidence, then never mind me.

    Freya looked at me and in a tone that sounded like disappointment continued, Regardless of what your decision is, I shall not object, even if it is handing over the evidence. I am just an adviser, the final decision lies with you. So, please make your choice. Exchanging the evidence for Miss Niers safety is the safest n. If you choose to refuse to negotiate and forcefullyunch an attack on the castle, then we need toe up with a strategy

    I looked at her and without any hesitation replied, I want to attack the castle. I wont let Niers safety be in anothers grasp. I want Niers safety to be guaranteed in my grasp! I want to personally rescue Nier, not exchange her safety! They harmed my Nier, and they think they can get away Scot-free?

    Very well then. Let me describe the churchs castle to you then. Freya didnt show any changes. She didnt sound or look happy or disappointed.

    She picked up a small wooden stick and drew a circle on the ground. She then drew a small house at the centre, and said, This is the churchs castle. It was built with the goal of being able to defend for a good length of time if it were to be attacked one day. So they selected a great location. It is built on an ind in the middle of theke. They usually rely on transporting goods and people back-and-forth via boats. If their visitor held ill-will toward them, they would retract their pontoon, thereby leaving people with no means of attacking their castle, even if they were close by in the vicinity.

    After she had ended her exnation, she looked at me and said, If you wish to attack the castle, you will only have the most limited options. One of those options is to set up cannons by the shore and fire at the castle, blowing it up to bring it down. Of course, I definitely do not suggest this strategy because the castle is very sturdy, plus if you hurt Miss Nier, then it would be getting your priorities the wrong way around. If we want to sneak into the castle, we must fulfil two conditions: one; have a boat and two; not be discovered.

    I looked at Freyas small drawing and deliberated it.

    Freya went on, I have only been there once, as the churchs ve. Mm, it was not a pretty memory, so I will not talk about it. I only know this much. As for the details of our operation, that will depend on the circumstances. So, onii-sama, will you choose to attack the castle or infiltrate it?

    I dont think itll be easy to infiltrate. With such arge body of water, how can we not be discovered? Further, even if we do manage to reach the castle, we dont know how to open the doors to the castle

    So I guess we are attacking the castle then. Since the church intended to defend the castle, I assume that they will have units located in the vicinity. I am not sure if it is formal force or not, but if we get attacked by mercenaries, it will be a bloody battle, nheless. Do you think it is a good idea to fight a war like this on your own home ground? Further, even if we hold evidence against them, that will not get the people to submit to us. The people are interested in their benefits and profits. They do not care about trafficking elves, privately trafficking salt or revolts.

    Freya tossed a few things which looked like oranges to me and said, This is what we found on the tax officials corpse. It looks like they really did use fruits to bring them in. And there happens to be a cross on these pieces of gold, which goes to prove that all of this was the work of the church.

    So, we have effective evidence against the church with which we could threaten them, but we cant use it without prudence?

    Mm Methods that are too extreme are no good. We need to chip away at an organisation with such deep roots. It would be rash for us to go and get into a direct fight with them However, onii-sama, we do not have much time left.

    Freya stood up and continued, If you wish to save Miss Nier, we will make it if we are quick. It is just as I said. We should y by ear as the circumstances we encounter dictate. Let us be on our way, onii-sama.

    Uhm, youre right. I stood up and continued, No matter what their reasons are, the fact is that theyid their hands on Nier. I want to destroy the church no matter what it takes, even if that means I have to kill a group of citizens. I will never forgive them. Never.

    Thats fantastic then, onii-sama.

    Freya chuckled softly, and with a bewitching look said, Our goals arepletely aligned this time, huh?

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Remember how Troy is addressed as majesty by humanity, and highness by elves? Remember how Vyvyan warned Castell against addressing him as majesty? Well, the same thing happened with Freya. Originally, she was calling him Your majesty, onii-sama, but after talking to Vyvyan, its obvious Vyvyan warned her to address him as Your highness, onii-sama. But Ive used onii-sama up until now, never expecting to have to deal with this situation, and theres no equivalent alternative for onii-sama. So, included the extra prefix in this chapter for the first time the subject was brought up, and dropped it for the remainder. But going forward, Im just going to stick to Onii-sama, because its a pain to write your majesty, onii-sama, and I personally think it sounds weird in English. If you disagree, please tell me so, and I will include the prefix of your majesty or your highness.

 Book 5: Chapter 31

    Book 5: Chapter 31

    Out of the way! This is Prince Troy Gdriel Rosvenor of the Rosvenor Empire! All those who aim their weapons at the prince will be considered criminals for treason!

    I raced through the snow toward the pass.

    When Freya saw the guns pointed our way, she raised the royal familys brooch up high Speaking of which, I have no idea how the brooch ended up with her

    When the guards saw the reflection of the royal familys coat of arms on their guns, they reacted with shock and swiftly opened the gates.

    Our two horses rushed into the gates.

    Two guards came running over to grab the reins.

    I shook off the snow on me and said, Bring me two horses, now. Then send this letter to the royal capital, and hand it to Her Majesty as fast as you can. You must get it there in one day!

    Your Majesty, this is

    Spare the drivel and bring me the horses.

    I stomped my foot with annoyance, and the two guards quickly brought us two new horses from the stable.

    The horses we rode here were exhausted from trudging through the snow. I noticed that their legs were shaking. However, we had already slowed down. The sun was about toe up, and wed only just arrived at humanitys borders.

    Before I left, I had written a letter to the empress exining the situation. I used a tone that indicated my bad mood to me the empress for not protecting Nier and sending her to a dangerous ce. I also told her that I would slit my throat next to Niers side if anything happened to Nier. Surely the empress will send the Valkyries out once she receives the letter, right?

    If my strategy fails, my only option left will be to rely on the empresss army. I dont have any other ideas right now. I only have a rough n.

    Of course, Im not a ninja out of a manhua who can jump over walls as easily as climbing into bed. I have to enter through the front door, so its going to be difficult to avoid a confrontation with the guards. As such, I need men.

    Now, what sort of person would be able to hack up all of the church members, yet not be able to exploit the royal family? Who also wouldnt give the impression that the fight between the two involved groups isnt odd?

    Answer. Mercenaries. Mercenaries fight for money in ce of others. There wont be a problem if a group of mercenaries attacks the church. Didnt the church hire a group of mercenaries to kidnap elves? Well, Ill hire mercenaries and go and attack their castle.

    Of course, the churchs castle has weaknesses. There must be. Its built on an ind in the middle of ake, so it doesnt have city walls. It only has one gate andrge timber doors outside. But we mustunch the assault from our boat, which rules out the feasibility of many weapons that could be used to seize a castle.

    I could blow it up with cannons, but then there would be no way in.

    Two small boats on fire would be enough to leave the attacking squad with no time to react. An attack by sea requires me to pay a big price too, and then being attacked again onnd is too cruel. So we must surprise them without giving them time to react, and I happen to have just whats needed.

    You just need to give me a bag with the mostmonly seen, ordinary items and Ill be able to make an explosive no weaker than TNT. I just need a small hole, and Ill be able topletely blow the gate behind the shitty folding-timber door to pieces.

    Your Majesty have a drink before you head out here, here, here. Bring some warm wine over.

    I received the somewhat filled cup of wine and sculled the sweet wine.

    The hot liquid went down my oesophagus and set everything aze on its way down to my gut.

    I mounted my horse, looked at Freya who was rubbing her eyes and said, How are you doing? Can you hang in there? If youre too tired, you two should take a rest here for a day while I go on ahead.

    That will not do. I am your sister, onii-sama. I must go with you. Freya shook her head and then smiled. She sipped the sweet wine passed to her and then handed the cup to Luna.

    I could feel the wine start to warm my body up. My frozen legs and feet finally found warmth again. I kicked my horse hard and rode in the direction of where Nier was being held as fast as I could once again.

    ==========================

    The sun is up.

    The merchant carried his tea-cup as he sat up from his bed.

    The woman beside him grabbed the nket and looked at him with fear.

    He turned around and looked at her with a smile. He said, Im a little bored of screwing elves I really want to try a Valkyrie Ah few would ever get a chance with a Valkyrie, huh? Im going to go down in history this time, arent I?

    He stood up and pulled the curtain open aggressively.

    The early morning sunlight shone in within an instant. He opened the window.

    The moist morning breeze took away some of the foul smell in the room.

    He took in a deep breath, touched his ear, that was now half missing, and smiled helplessly. He said to himself, But Valkyries arent cute in the least I dont get what the prince likes about her But theres still a day. Prince will youe for your woman?

    He shoulde, right?  If he loves her, he wont leave her in danger

    Your Majesty Your MajestyYour MajestyYour MajestyYour MajestyYour MajestyYour MajestyYour MajestyYour MajestyYour MajestyYour MajestyYour MajestyYour MajestyYour MajestyYour Majesty majestyYour MajestyYour MajestyYour Majesty Your Majesty Save me Save me Save me Please save me

    The girl in a white robe, in the prison that was now covered in filth, now had no life at all in her eyes. It was like her eyes could no longer pick up any light. Her throat was dry, and felt rough, while her lips were cracked, but she continued to murmur and sob. However, her eyes could no longer form a tear because she had no more tears to cry.

    If her body wasnt having non-stop spams, there would be no way you could tell she was alive from visual cues.

    Please Your Majesty save me save me I dont want I dont want

    The sun shone through the tiny window and down onto her small body.

    There was only a day left. Nobody knew what would happen to Nier after nightfall.

    Not even myself.

    =========================

    Out of the way! This is Prince Troy Gdriel Rosvenor of the Rosvenor Empire! All those who aim their weapons at the prince will be considered criminals for treason!

    Out of the way! This is Prince Troy Gdriel Rosvenor of the Rosvenor Empire! All those who aim their weapons at the prince will be considered criminals for treason!

    Out of the way! This is Prince Troy Gdriel Rosvenor of the Rosvenor Empire! All those who aim their weapons at the prince will be considered criminals for treason!

    Out of the way! This is Prince Troy Gdriel Rosvenor of the Rosvenor Empire! All those who aim their weapons at the prince will be considered criminals for treason!

    Under normal conditions, it would take three days to reach the popes castle from Galle Vige, and five days if the roads were closed off due to snow.

    In order to take shortcuts, I didnt travel on the main roads. I went through forests, climbed mountains and ran across frozenkes when I didnt even know if it was safe to or not. And finally, just as my vision started to be blurry, I saw it. I saw the tall-shimmering castle sitting in the middle of theke.

    That shouldve been a ce where fairy tales happened, but it was now brimming with darkness. The woman I love is locked in there, and I dont know whats happening in there.

    Im going to save Nier no matter what shes like.

    If Nier is hurt, Im going to make sure the pope is hurt.

    If Nier is no longer with me, I will kill every single person linked to the church. I wont show any benevolence, nor will I be scared. If I dont have this much courage, Lucia or Luna might be next.

    Losing Mera alone was more than enough. I wont let that sort of thing happen again. I wont let anyone harm the people by my side and the people I love.

    I looked at the sun, which was going down, and rode as fast as I could to the small vige below. Next, Im going tounch a surprise night raid.

 Book 5: Chapter 32

    Book 5: Chapter 32

    Are you rested, Luna?

    Luna sat up in a groggy manner as she rubbed her eyes. She then looked at me with puzzlement for a while before realising what I asked her. She quickly stood up and replied, Yes, yes. I apologise Your Majesty. I fell asleep

    Its alright.

    I gently stroked Freyas head that was rested on my thigh and responded, We can only take a short break. Well have to begin the attack very soon. I recruited a group of mercenaries at the inn and paid them with the churchs gold-blocks. Using the churchs gold to destroy the church. How ironic.

    Luna nodded and went silent for a moment. She then said, Your Majesty, are you going to kill the people inside? I I am not trying to defend the church. It is just that just that I feel that have you not killed too much recently?

    Luna looked at me with a somewhat scared expression and softly continued, Your Majesty the prince the prince that protected me is gone When I look at your eyes now Your Majesty you have you killed too many people?  Why has your gaze started to be frightening?

    I looked at my hands. People Ive killed Ive only killed two. One was Mera, and the other was the messenger. Ive only killed two people I felt suffering when I killed Mera. I felt despair. But when I killed the messenger, I certainly was feeling enraged and ecstatic.

    Mom said that one should be disgusted, feel hopeless and hurt when picking up a de. If they feel full of joy and excitement when they pick up their de, then they havepletely lost their humanity. Even elves, who have no concept of life and death, hold life in high regard. But Ive already started to kill out of my personal rage.

    And it was an innocent person that I killed. I killed someonepletely unrted to this incident. I killed an innocent person, just because I was angry.

    I havent killed many people, but how many people have died because of me? Im not distinguishing deaths between those who wanted to kill me or those who plotted against me from the dark. People started dying because of me from my first trip to humanity. No, it started when I set out to y the Earth Dragons.

    I initially thought I was as pure as a white lotus, but I was covered in bloodshed way early on. Since when did I who is bathing in blood start to feel indifferent about killing people? When did I start thinking about killing all those who were a threat to me, as opposed to killing to save another? I think it was when Mera died in my arms; when her blood sprayed on me.

    I took in a deep breath and looked up to the castle that was lit up by fire-torches and softly replied, Theres nothing I can do about it. Luna, staying by my side isnt all rainbows and roses like a fairy tale. I have no way of maintaining my kindness since Im to be covered in blood. Im not a pure angel in the mud that wont get stained. I was basically born in a pool of blood.

    Excellent elven and human warriors became bones in the ground during the war for their son because of me. After I grew up, countless people then made attempts on my life for their own gains, and countless more people died for my sake. The recent groups corpses have only just turned cold. Some of them died without their eyes closed. Bloodshed has always followed me, so I cant maintain my purity either.

    If I was just an obedient child in Moms embrace, then the bloodshed of the outside world would have nothing to do with me. But I stepped into thisnd, which means that I have no way of staying out of it.

    Luna, you dont have to be afraid of me. Even if I change for the worse, even if I drown in blood and cant pull myself out, I will not bring harm to any of you because I will always remember that you are all by my side. You all will forever be my most cherished treasures. I dont need any titles or glory if you can all stay by my side safely.

    Luna shook her head gently while looking at me. She took hold of my hand and said, No Your Majesty, I will not be afraid of you. My life, body and soul are all yours. I am your personal servant. I will not fear you. It is just that I do not want to see you be like Her Majesty. Your smile can warm up ones heart more than the sun could. I do not want to lose that warmth, so If you start to indulge in killing, if you start bing a killer, I will definitely stop you. I definitely will not let you be like that.

    Luna

    I looked into Lunas eyes, smiled helplessly, and held her hand tightly. Her hand that was subjected to the cold due to the travelling was finally warm again.

    Luna sped my hand tightly, gently breathed onto them and softly said, Take care, Your Majesty. Be sure to stay safe Though I do not know what sort of method you intend to use, you must survive

    I know. Thank you, Luna. I will definitely be safe.

    I nodded and then gently shook Freya awake.

    While Freya cant fight, she is the most reliable when circumstances suddenly change.

    Freya rubbed her eyes as she sat up and yawned. She then turned her head around and looked at me slightly surprised. She asked, Onii-sama, are you not going to rest?

    If I sleep now, Ill only have nightmares rted to Nier. I stood up and stretched my numb limbs.

    Night had fallen. The town before us had lit up their fires, and the ind in the centre of theke had lit up their lights, too.

    Gee, boss, youre here early.

    We heard loud voicesing from behind. Over ten mercenaries carrying swords, bows and arrows as well as a few carrying guns walked up to us from behind. They looked at the castle in the centre of theke and, with eyes brimming with greed, said, This is a big job. Boss, as promised, once we conquer it, were going to take what we want to from the castle.

    Uhm. Take whatever you like. I wont ask for the gold I gave you back, either. I looked at the leader of the mercenaries, smiled apathetically and added, The question is if you have the guts toe with me.

    He scoffed and then said with a smile, If theres money, forget a castle, Id even dare to assault the royal capital. But do you have a n to assault the castle? We have prepared boats, but not cannons. Were prepared to plunder, but there is no way we will assault the castle on a small boat.

    We dont need cannons. Give me a boat. Ill head over there first and then youll be able to just enter. Ill open the castle gates. You just need to kill everyone armed inside. Oh, right, let me put this out there first. Do not harm ordinary citizens, only kill soldiers, and do not kill clergymen. Of course, I may change my mind.

    But how do you intend to open the castle gates? Are you going to trick them into opening them?

    I jumped onto a tiny boat and regained my bnce after a bit of wobbling. I answered, I have a weapon more powerful than cannons. Today I shall show you what is meant by technological advances.

 Book 5: Chapter 33

    Book 5: Chapter 33

    I imagine everyone has heard of a phenomenon known as dust explosion. A dust explosion is the rapidbustion of fine particles suspended in the air that is no less powerful than TNT.

    There are two challenges to sessfully carrying it out. The first is that there must be dust particles reasonably distributed closely together in the air. Another is an ignition source which can be ignited instantly.

    I dont have either of the two with me. If I had metallic powder, I would choose metallic powder as my first preference. But the only option I have right now is flour.

    Its not easy to buy flour in winter. I had people grind out some flour for a few hours so that it was thick enough for my requirements. But then I wasnt left with much flour. I only had a small pouch. Its enough, though.

    I just need them to do as I say now.

    A few small boats slowly crossed over toward the ind in the centre.

    We didnt use any light to remain hidden under the cover of the darkness.

    The surroundings were silent. The only sound was the sound of water flowing.

    I looked down into the pitch-ck water. I inquired about the depth of the water during the day. Im not actually a good swimmer, and thest time I died happened to be in the water. Ive got a bit of a phobia towards deep water.

    However, I know that Nier is more scared than I am.

    Tonight happened to be a full-moon night as well

    I ced my hand on the ne on my chest Mom wasnt wrong. Tonight is a full-moon night. I wasted too much time on the road and with the elves. I had arrived therete, to begin with, then I stayed in the capital for a week. I also took my time on the way to the vige, and today is a full-moon night.

    It hurt. My entire body was hurting. All of my joints were aching like they were going to pierce through my skin. I clenched my teeth tightly. My gut felt like it was being forcefully twisted and bunched together. Even breathing was making me feel sick. I couldnt puke even if I didnt eat.

    Fortunately, it was a cloudy day today or I wouldnt dare to be in the moonlight right now.

    Luna sucked out some of my mana when we kissed before which is the reason Ive managed to hold out until now. But Luna couldnt keep it up. We only kissed for a short while before she passed out from the pain. I left her on the shore and came here while fighting the pain.

    I must go and rescue Nier. Nier is still waiting for me. I cant waste time. Nier is waiting for me. Shes just inside the castle. If this were a fairy tale, then the prince is on the way to save the princess.

    I cant back down now.

    A few tiny boats encroached upon the pitch-ck castle like fish approaching a whale that was deeply asleep, except that these few fish were about to gobble this whale

    =========================

    <strong>Ssh</strong>

    Ice-cold water got poured onto Niers head.

    Niers body jolted violently. Her breaths were now virtually non-existent. It was like her body, which had shut down, was switched back on. She struggled to look up at the merchant who ced the cup down to one side.

    He chuckled indifferently and said, Good evening. It looks like you are very disappointed.

    Thats right. Thats right.

    He stood silent, due to being caught off guard. He never expected Nier to still have her rationality and reasoning intact. He bent over to look at Niers face and said, But youre more disappointed than me. It looks like youve be a discarded pawn. It looks as if neither Her Majesty or His Majesty are going toe to your rescue.

    Hmph Nier shot him a mocking re and then subconsciously began to shuffle her feet and said, This this isnt Mm Do do I want it?  You will never never never hurt His Majesty! Even if I even if I die His Majesty mm ugh will will

    Niers body jerked every time she mentioned His Majesty.

    The merchant smiled helplessly when he saw her. He said, Why must you struggle futilely? What sort of love makes you so loyal? Or are you unable to distinguish between love and loyalty? If its loyalty, naturally he wonte, because you dying for his sake is just a matter of course. However, if you truly love each other, then he wouldvee to rescue you already.

    I know that he doesnt love me

    Nier looked at him and firmly continued, But I love him

    The merchant shook his head as he couldnt understand her sentiments. He stood up andmented, I dont quite understand this moronic love of yours, but it looks like your love hasnt provided you with anything

    <strong>BOOM!!</strong>

    A huge fire rose up and the entire castle was virtually quaking.

    The ss-cup the merchant ced to a side dropped to the ground and shattered.

    Stunned, he used the wall to regain his bnce. In a flustered manner, he loudly shouted, Men! What happened?! What happened?! Is someone attacking the castle?! Where did the explosione from?!

    Reporting sir! Its the main door! The main door has been sted open! Its been sted open!! Someone threw flour inside and then a big ball that looked like a hand grenade!! The main door got blown to pieces! The men behind it all died! The intruders have already fought their way into the hall!

    You useless garbage! Werent there more than thirty people behind it?! Even thirty pigs could kill them!

    I dont know! It was the prince! It was the prince! He threw this small thing that was really bright, blinding us, and then they cut everyone down!! Theyre in the hall right now! Theyre on their way here!!

    Thats right. Its very simple.

    Someone used stones to toss the small pouch of flour in, where the flour then scattered and fell like a nket of snow onto the drawbridge. Then, another person shot the fire and quake potions mom gave me in.

    I already mentioned moms fire spell. It creates a huge violent fire. The flour particles scattered in the air in addition to the fire The resulting massive explosion almost blew us backwards, into the water.

    The timber main door and the gate behind it were sted apart.

    Just as the soldiers behind the doors and gate were about to make a move I threw in two light magic balls.They created a blinding light to inhibit their vision.

    The mercenaries then rushed them and entered in one fell swoop. They cut down all the soldiers who jumped up onto the shore. After that, they either pushed them into the water or used them as stepping stones as they joyously charged into the hall of the castle. As everything happened suddenly, they didnt even have time to close the door to the hall!

    Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! What has that damned prince done?! What has he done?! The merchant grabbed his hair and shouted. His eyes looked like they were going to pop out of his head.

    The castle he thought would be easy to defend and hard to attack was conquered in an instant. The castle was a double-edged sword. Once the enemy had sessfully invaded the castle, no one inside would be able to escape unless they jumped into the water from up high.

    Ah, of course, youd still get injured jumping into the water from that height.

    He aggressively turned his head and looked at Nier on the ground with his eyes that looked like they were going to start bleeding. He strutted over to her.

    She was his final bargaining chip.

    There might be that off-chance that he could get away with his life if he surrendered now. He didnt care about the church any longer. He had started thinking that perhaps he would be able to get away with his life if he handed Nier to the prince.

    Nier watched him approach her and narrowed her eyes.

    As soon as his hands touched Niers hair, she jumped up swiftly. She swung her hands, with blood pouring out from them, and stabbed him in one eye.

    He shrieked in pain as he took a few steps back with his hands covering his eye. He shouted and grabbed the sharp object stabbed into his eye. He pulled the sharp piece of ss out which yanked his eye out with it while blood spurted forth.

    Nier leaned on the wall and panted to try and catch her breath. Her body liquid continued to run down her legs non-stop. She nced at the merchant,ughed coldly and said, I forgot to tell you this. His Majesty is full of tricks. Lets see whos disappointed now.

    Shut up!!! You bitch! Im going to kill you! Ill kill you!!

    The merchant thundered and charged towards Nier.

    Nier wanted to resist, but her entire body was powerless. She had just expended herst ounce of strength. She nkly watched as the merchant tore her clothes off, revealing her beautiful skin. She closed her eyes with despair in her heart. Did she fail even after struggling to the bitter end?

    If so

    Did that mean

    That she would never have the right to stay by His Majestys side?

 Book 5: Chapter 34

    Book 5: Chapter 34

    This castle truly is built with only defence in mind. The hall interior wasnt as magnificent as the royal pce. They used fire-torches for lighting.

    I watched the mercenaries in front of meughing happily as they pulled their swords out from the troops bodies. I kept Freya close by to ensure our safety and thereby didnt charge in first.

    The first group of people to charge over screaming were shot down.

    Only then did I go over, bringing with me the remaining mercenaries as we killed our way through.

    All of the troops were eliminated, and we had lost half of the mercenaries, too.

    The mercenaries charged towards the interior of the castle like madmen. They tied up the crying maids and servants before tossing them into the hall.

    I ignored them. They can do as they please. I did tell them not to hurt the innocent.

    It looks like the maids cantpare to gold and items worth money.

    I climbed the stairs as fast as I could. I dont know where Nier is, but I should be right about the Popes location.

    The door is locked, onii-sama!

    Move!

    Freya stepped aside from the door of the room right at the top.

    I poured myst fire potion on the door from the top, burning the timber door down, and quickly reducing it to a pile of charcoal. I kicked the door open and rushed in. I looked around the room and then saw a leg under the table trembling.

    I ran over and dragged him out well, that was my n because I discovered that I couldnt get the fat-ass to move

    The pope hid underneath the empty space below the table and trembled. He was so fat he filled the entire space.

    I kicked him in the face, and he cried out in pain.

    With his nose bleeding, he shouted, Your Majesty! Your Majesty!! What are you doing?! What are you doing?! We did not do any-, argh!!!

    I kicked him in his face again, but harder this time, and then asked, Wheres Nier?

    What?!  Argh!!!

    His bloodied-teeth dropped onto the ground after I boot him in the face a third time. He cried and crawled on the ground while shouting, In the basement! The basement! I have the key! I have the key! Its hanging on the wall! Its the longest one! The basement is under the carpet in the hall! Its right in the centre!! Please! Your Majesty! Dont kill me! Dont kill me! Please give this old man a chance to see his grandchildren! Dont kill me! I didnt do anything to Nier! It was all that merchant! It was all that merchant!!

    Is that right? Congrattions on keeping your life then. Otherwise, Ill chop off whichever hand you touched Nier with. Now get fucked!

    I kicked him in the balls and ran to the wall. I snatched the longest key off the wall then ran down. I grabbed my head due to the intense pain in my head.

    Freya looked at me, and then looked at the clouds outside clearing with concern. She eximed, Onii-sama! We must hurry! Not only is the full moon about toe out, the churchs knights in the vicinity should be here very soon! If we get stuck here well be done for!

    I know! I know!

    I hammered my head hard and then staggered a few steps before sprinting down the winding stairs.

    We arrived back at the hall. I shouted at the tied-up maids. I pulled the thick carpet away with one hand and then looked for the ring that would allow me to lift the lid to the basement. I put the key into the hole and turned it to hear it click.

    I pulled open the lid, which was like a brick, and climb down thedder.

    As I went to descend, the leader of the mercenaries called out to me.

    I looked up and saw hime over. He handed me a long-sword he was holding, chuckled and said, Boss, we wont be going down to the basement. Take care of yourself.

    Ah

    Dont be moved. Its just that we wont get our payment if you die. He casually waved his hand, and I saw several gold nes around his neck.

    I chuckled and then continued to climb down thedder.

    Down below was a pitch-ck corridor with only sporadic light from a fire at the end of it. Although its called a basement, its still at sea-level.

    I know that since I could see a big, dark forest opposite us through the tiny window.

    Are you still going to reject me? Are you still resisting when you can feel a mans breath brush your skin? Look at how desperately your body wants it. Are you still going to resist?

    He pped Nier in the face with his hand covered in a transparent liquid.

    Nier desperately tried to get her body to move. She herself couldnt tell if her body was moving to resist, or to pursue that ecstatic feeling.

    Niers body was slightly flushed red. She let out sensual moans from time to time while the brick floor, that was always wet, made her blood runny. Nier pressed her legs together tightly.

    Even though the merchant was worked up, he couldnt separate her legs.

    You bastard!! Dont touch me!!!

    High and mighty, huh?!! Come on, act high and mighty with me! Im dead-meat anyway! Im going to ruin you! You think you can still stay by his majestys side after this?! Im going to ruin you!!

    No! No! Your Majesty! Your Majesty!!

    Niers cries were apanied by her tears.

    She ran out of herst ounce of energy. Nier watched the man kneeling in front of her pull apart herst line of defence.

    Her lower abdomen throbbed as if it were resisting and begging to be spared.

    Im going to ruin you! Im going to ruin you! Im going to ruin you!!! Lets die together! Lets die together

    The merchants voice began to resemble nothing like that of a humans. One of his eyes was dripping with blood while the other was filled with insanity.

    Nier looked at him with horror. She was really scared now. He was right. He was doomed, but if he continues this and ruins her before he dies, not only will she never be able to marry his majesty, shealso wont even get to remain as a Valkyrie.

    No!! No!! Dont!! Please! Dont! Dont!!! Let go of me! Let go of me! I am His Majestys! No one is allowed to touch me!!

    Nier cried as she desperately wiggled her body. She hopelessly struggled. She was scared, in despair, and she didnt know what to do. She had no idea what to do. She didnt want to leave She didnt want to leave His Majesty. She loved him. She didnt want to lose her chastity to anyone but His Majesty. She is His Majestys! No one is to touch her!

    Haha! So youre finally begging, huh?! Youre finally begging?! Toote! Its toote! Argh!!

    I huffed and puffed as I watched my sword stab through the merchants back from behind.

    His body fell to the side like a torn sheet of cloth.

    I rushed over, saw Nier crying on the ground and pulled her tightly into my embrace.

    Nier leaned on my shoulder lifelessly.

    Her courage and determination were gone from her eyes. All that was left in her eyes was the fear and despair of a girl.

    She leaned on my shoulder and cried loudly.

    I hugged her tightly, and my tears coursed down my face as I myself quivered. I was scared. I was honestly scared. I was scared to death. What would have happened to Nier if I was one step or one momentte? I didnt dare to imagine what would have be of her.

    Dont be scared dont be scared Nier dont be scared Ivee to save you Im here Sorry sorry Imte sorry

    Your Majesty Your Majesty I was so scared I scared that Id never see you again Your Majesty Your Majesty!!

    I hugged Nier and the big boulder weighing on my chest finally went away. I cried out loud to let out all my tension and fear.

    The two of us held each other tightly while kneeling on the ground and crying.

    This truly was one hell of a strange rescue operation. The person making the rescue was more afraid than the one being rescued.

    I didnt know what I was saying anymore. My lips were trembling and my mind was nk as I spoke.

    Nier weakly leaned on me and cried painfully. She didnt have her usual seriousness and coldness at that moment. She hugged me tightly like she was afraid I would leave.

    I, too, was afraid I wouldnt see her again. I had lost Mera, and I didnt want to lose Nier, too. I finally saved Nier. I could finally protect the people around me.

    I took off my cape and wrapped it tightly around Nier. I then took in a deep breath to recollect my nk mind. While I was still trembling, I said, Lets go. Lets get out of here. Nier, Ill take you home

    I picked Nier up, and she wrapped her arms around my neck. She closed her eyes and her body just flopped into my arms like she didnt have joints. She softly said, Alright Your Majesty lets go home lets go home

 Book 5: Chapter 35

    Book 5: Chapter 35

    Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!! How did news of this get to my son?!! Aaaahhh!!!

    Castell nkly watched the empress who was initially happy upon receiving the princes letter but was now tugging on her hair in a shocked fashion while shouting.

    The empress paced back and forth like she was possessed by madness. She held her hands to her head while mumbling dreadfully, I made my son angry I made my son angry My son doesnt like me anymore My son wont call me mom anymore Will he nevere back?  No, no, no No, no, no I dont want that I dont want that I cant let my son get hurt Son What am I going to do if my son hates me?

    Umm Your Majesty, calm down first

    Castell wore an astonished look as he watched the empresss leg shake and her tears dance in her eyes terrifyingly.

    The empress had never behaved like this before. The empress never knew fear or cried, but she was frightened to this degree just because of a fewints her son made of her.

    Castell hurry! Hurry and gather the army! No, no, no! Send the Valkyries! Three teams. Send three teams. I dont care what method they use, but they must rescue Nier, aplete Nier No, no, no That wont do that wont do Im going to personally go. I need to apologise. I need to apologise, or my son will ignore me If my son refuses to acknowledge me No no If he doesnt call me mom then, I cant live on

    The empress was flustered to the point where she didnt know what to do. She changed her order several times in a row. Her hands were quivering, leaving her with a dilemma for whether to pick up paper or her pen or her sword. Her legs quivered to a shocking degree like they were going to give in.

    I do not think His Majesty will be so heartless as to break off your rtionship

    He said so himself! He said he would kill himself if something happened to Nier! This wont do! This wont do! I cant let that happen! I dont want to live anymore if my son dies What meaning would there be left if he died?! Im going to personally lead a team there! Im going to personally lead a team! I need to see with my own eyes that my son and Nier are both safe and sound

    The empress picked up her sword and tried to strap it to her belt three times.

    Castell smiled helplessly as he reached his hand out to press it on the empresss shoulder. He suggested, Calm down, Your Majesty. You need to rest up well tonight. You need to prepare to set off to the elvennds tomorrow Leave this with Alice I would assume she could destroy the castle gates with one punch.

    Yes yes Youre right Im not going Im not going to the elvennds anymore Im going to wait here My son should be in ournds Helle back helle back I need to apologise I need to apologise Son Son

    The empresss hands shook as she wrote her decree. She then leapt onto her bed and cried in a tone of despair.

    Castell couldnt help but smile hopelessly before leaving.

    God knows what the prince said Maybe it isnt the princes fault given the empress killed a chef just because he frowned But since the prince is in danger, I need to help him in any case since I dont want to see the empress suffering like that.

    =============================

    Your Majesty Your Majesty dont leave me! Dont leave me! Please dont leave me!! I want to protect you I want to stay by your side! Dont go! Dont! No!!

    I wont leave you. I wont. You guys go on ahead. Ill find you in the pce afterwards.

    I watched Nier, who was crying and shouting, get forcefully dragged away by Freya and Luna by breaking off our grip on each other.

    Behind us were the sounds of horse hooves moving quickly and the roars of humans.

    The leader of the mercenary group pulled Freya and Luna away as he anxiously eximed, Hurry up ande with me if you want to live! The churchs cavalry is right behind us.

    Thats right, you all go on ahead.

    I looked at the three of them with a smile. I then said to the mercenary leader, Keep them safe until you arrive in the city or until you reach an army camp. Leave this to me. Ill stop our pursuers.

    Freya looked at me and shouted, Onii-sama! You dont have any skills! How are you going to stop them?! Staying back will only give them a hostage!

    We just saved Nier, so I wont let her meet with danger again. Of course, the same goes for the rest of you. Plus, the churchs pursuers definitely wont dare to kill me, but that wont be the case for you guys. Ill be safe if I stay behind, but you wont. So leave first. Ill be fine. Trust me.

    Hurry! Miss! If someone wants to die, not stopping him is the best form of respect you can give him!

    Our pursuers came closer and closer. We had no horses, so even if we went into the forest, we still wouldnt be able to outrun the horses. Moreover, I was on the brink of copsing right now. Nobody can help me with my berserk mana. I virtually couldnt see anything in front of me right now. It just looked like a nket of blood. Every part of my body was screeching like blood was going to shoot out from everywhere.

    I couldnt move anymore. My limbs started to be stiff because my mana couldnt maintain my normal bodily functioning any longer. Unless someone deals with the mana inside my body, the immense pain will make me literally want to find a tree and kill myself by running into it.

    Nier was already bringing us down in her condition and if we included me, then there would be no way for us to escape.

    Someone had to stay. I couldnt abandon Nier. If Im here, the churchs troops wont dare to do anything to me. And after I get captured, the empress will definitely do everything in her power to rescue me. On the other hand, if Nier gets captured again, then she definitely wont be so lucky again.

    Yes, I was alreadyte when I carried Nier out of the church.

    It wasnt because we dyed things, but just because their cavalry moved way too swiftly. When we returned to our small boats, there were lights all around the shores already. It looks like the cavalry in the vicinity nearby had alle in already. I can only me it on us being too mboyant with the explosions.

    We managed to row our way to the forest on our small boats under the lead of the mercenaries, and then we ran for our lives. Theres a small town with an army camp once we escape this forest. I believe that the Valkyries should also have set out by now, so well be safe as long as we could get out of the forest.

    Unfortunately, we were discovered in the end. The cavalry was in fast pursuit behind us. That was a true cavalry squad. We cant outrun them even if were in the forest. They continued to close in on us, while Niers body erm

    Why did my clothes get wet when I carried Nier again? And the way Nier looked at me was freaking scary. She looked at me the same way Vyvyan does on full-moon nights

    Niers hands kept creeping down toward my lower abdomen as well. What on Earth happened?Even if youre moved and want to use your body to thank me, at least wait until we arrive at safety before doing that kind of stuff, woman!

    We turned a corner and a path leading to the end of the forest was finally in sight.

    That was when I stopped. I couldnt run any longer.

    The trees growing closely together in the forest kept most of the moonlight out, but it shone brightly outside of the forest. The moonlight is very bright on full-moon nights, but I couldnt leave.

    I had no choice but to stay in the forest. If I expose myself to the moonlight, Ill explode like a vampire in the sunlight.

    If someone must stay behind, then Im the best choice.

    If anyone else is captured, theyre dead for sure.

    However, I dont intend to get captured.

    <em>You just need to imagine the result of your magic. Of course, while your mana is berserk, theres still a small portion that can be used.</em>

    The mana of elves is boosted on full-moon nights.

    And I am a descendant of the Gdriel tribe.

    Well get to see just how pure my mana is tonight

 Book 5: Chapter 36

    Book 5: Chapter 36

    Your Highness! Your Highness! The princess has given birth! She gave birth to a boy and the examination shows that his mana purity isparable to the princess! His mana is only slightly less pure!!

    The maid made the announcement with glee while holding the mana detector.

    The needle on the mana detector pointed to the furthest left side.

    The elf king froze up and thenughed aloud. He gave his son firm pats on his back and said, Nice. Very nice. Now isnt this just perfect? You didnt disappoint, Inard. Your child with Vyvyan is perfect. Of course, I feel like your sister now has a burden to carry too.

    Father, Vyvyan is a demi-god while I am just an ordinary elf. Inard chuckled bitterly. He had no way of telling his father that the child wasnt his and Vyvyans. If it were his child with Vyvyan, he himself would be happy right now as well, because hed be a second Vyvyan with such a mana purity level.

    But the more powerful and pure the childs mana was, the more pain he would suffer in the future because mana is meaningless to him. However, that meaningless thing would forever torture him until death.

    ===============================

    Your Majesty, why arent you running anymore? Are you surrendering because you know you cant escape?

    The cavalry squad members came one after another.

    I held my long-sword and leaned on the tree. I did everything I could to stop myself from being exposed to a single ray of moonlight. I looked up, then looked at the knighting over with a ridiculing smile. He stood in front of me and pped me with his hand that was covered with a metal gauntlet.

    Yeah, I actually felt my toothe loose this time.

    I wobbled and fell in the dirt.

    He stepped on my arm with one foot and forcefully shoved my face into the dirt. Dirt and rotten leaves that were tough and bitter filled my mouth in an instant.

    Yes, we cant kill you, but that doesnt mean we cant beat you up. We just need to capture you alive. It doesnt matter if we capture you in your pretty-boy state or if youre hanging on to dear life barely breathing. Weve angered Her Majesty, so we dont need to care how much we anger her. Youre just a willful brat who relies on his mother. Wheres your mommy now, huh? Wheres your mommy now, huh?

    He grabbed my sleeve and yanked me up. He spat his stinky saliva on my face and then pressed my face up against the tree hard.

    The liquid dripping out of the tree and the blood on my forehead coursed down my face.

    Youre pretty tough, hey? Youre not crying or resisting. Arent you going to scream at all?

    He looked at me, sprawled on the ground like a string of noodle, and then kicked me in my back.

    I softly said, Because

    What?

    Shocked, he went on alert and took a step back.

    Because,pared to the pain I suffer on full-moon nights, what youre doing to me isnt worth shit

    I pressed my hand on the bitter dirt on the ground. I resisted the external and internal pain I was feeling and stood up. I leaned on the tree and sneered.

    <strong>Smack!!</strong>

    He smacked me again, except I didnt fall down this time. He looked at me with rage and shouted, Where are the others?! They left you behind to cover up their retreat, am I right?

    You dont have to concern yourself with the others I tilted my neck left and right. My neck cracked each time like I was a robot. But the wounds, bruises and loose tooth he gave me will undergo aplete recovery in a second. The one thing Im not worried about on full-moon nights is getting injured. As long as its not a blow that kills me instantly, my berserk mana will heal me in the next instant.

    Mom is a demi-god. In other words, the mana in her body is extremely pure. If it were to be any purer, then her body would be a body of mana. Whats a body of mana? It means that the exterior of the subjects body will be covered by a thickyer of mana which can bepletely restored through mana.

    God can create elves precisely because of the purity of Gods mana. When you possess the ultimate form of mana, creating life is as easy as the wave of a hand.

    A ray of moonlight shone through the tightly grown trees and onto me. The knight in front of me froze up for a second.

    An explosion then suddenly urred in the air, filling it with the smell of blood and burnt flesh.

    A trail of smoke slowly formed inside the knights helmet.

    He then grabbed his face and cried painfully. He staggered backwards and desperately tried to remove his helmet. Unfortunately for him, he was reduced to a pile of charcoal before he could remove it.

    Sorry about that

    I gently whipped my hand holding a fire on it, chuckled indifferently and said, That was my first time using magic. Im not quite used to it yet, so I couldnt give him a more pleasurable instant-death Now I shall bestow all of you with a benevolent, instantaneous, ending. You dont have to thank me because Im a benevolent prince.

    I dont know if you guys have yed a game known as DOTA.

    If you have yed it, great.

    Dont worry if you havent. You can just search up a hero that goes by the name of Kael on any search engine.

    If you cant be bothered, let me give you a simple exnation.

    Kael has three magic orbs. Differentbinations of the three abilities create different invoked abilities. He has a total of ten invoked abilities. The area of effect of his skills is massive, and he has basically every facet covered He has all sorts of different invoked abilities, too.

    Tornado, Deafening st, Sun Strike, Chaos Meteor, Cold Snap.

    Oh

    I dont have a very good imagination. This is basically how I see magic in my mind.

    And so thats how I unleashed magic on the forest and the squadron of knights on that full-moon night

    ============================

    Vyvyan quickly looked up and towards humanity.

    It looked peaceful. Nothing was happening at the end of the forest, and the flying birds werent surprised, but since shes highly sensitive to mana, she noticed a huge splurge of mana being released on humanitys side just now.

    There was only one other person besides herself who could use magic powerful enough to bring Heaven and Earth to their knees.

    Vyvyan stood up with a nk expression, looked in his direction and murmured

    Son

    Behind her, Lucia was cheerfully trying on her wedding dress. Lucia walked over and asked, His Highness?!

    Vyvyan turned around and looked at Lucia with a smile and said, Lucia, you look so beautiful Now thats the girl my son likes

    You are exaggerating, Your Highness But you mentioned His Highness just now Did he run into some trouble in humanitysnds?

    Uhm I think so and its definitely no small matter

    ==========================

    I dont have the foggiest clue as to what happened next. I just knew that I discovered a much more ecstatic way of relieving myselfpared to having Luna or mom suck my mana out of me. And that was to use up all of the mana in my body, annihting everything in sight, humans, forests, mountains, rivers, as long as it existed and I wanted it destroyed. Everything. Everything. Everything. Everything. Be reduced to smithereens!!! Thefort I had never experienced before and the pleasurable feeling of destroying things made meugh out loud.

    I watched the knights cry and screech as they jumped into the water to try and put the fire burning them out. I watched them get elevated high into the air by the wind and thennd back on the ground as mince-meat. I watched them get crushed to death by boulders and watched them die from suffocation in the water

    This feels amazing! This feels too damned amazing!!!

    Haha Hahahahahaha! Go to hell!! Go to hell! Disappear! Ill make sure not even your ashes remain! There wont even be a molecr particle of you remaining!! Die! Die!! This is my empire! This is my power!! Hahaha!! Hahahahaha!!

    That was the power of God.

    That was the power to create worlds.

    That was the power to slice mountains and valleys, fill ditches and call upon the waves of the sea.

    The forest became a field of ashes.

    Theke dried up.

    Thend became a scorched block ofnd.

    This is the fury of God.

    This is the wrath of the Hero King.

 Book 5: Chapter 37

    Book 5: Chapter 37

    When I woke up afterwards, I found myself in a Valkyries arms. In my hazy state, I saw a white robe and felt something warm at the back of my head. A familiar scent also lingered by my nose

    Nier

    I murmured softly, and the body behind me shuddered.

    The owner of the body then lowered her head and looked at me. I had never seen her before. She calmly asked, Youre awake, Your Majesty. How are you feeling? Are you feeling hurt anywhere?

    Ah no Im fine

    That is good. We will soon be arriving Her Majestys sojourn pce. Her Majesty has been awaiting your arrival for a long time. You can have a short rest. The Valkyrie then looked ahead and greeted someone.

    The sound of horse hooves came from all directions. I opened my eyes and was absolutely surprised to see so many Valkyries in the same uniform around me. She slowed her horse down so that I could lean against her morefortably.

    I opened my eyes and anxiously asked, Nier Thats right Thats right How is Nier?! How is she?!

    You need not worry Your Majesty. Everyone is safe. We met them on the way. We tried to warn their pursuers, but since they wouldnt heed our warnings, we killed them. The doctor is currently treating our instructor. Our instructor is fine.

    Yeah?  Thats good then thats good then

    I only have a vague memory of what happenedst night, simr to getting drunk and then not remembering what you did afterwards. But I do remember Ipletely levelled thend. That ce now looks like a massive bomb was dropped on it, creating a massive-burnt crater.

    I released all of the mana inside me. Only now did I realise just how powerful the mana I possessed was.

    Maybe this was a side-effect, but my entire body felt weak right now. I couldnt feel any strength in me. Did I expend too much mana?

    I stretched my hand out and looked at the lines on my hands. I imagined a fireball appearing in my hands. However, imagine as I may, my hand looked the exact same. Forget a me, not even a spark appeared.

    It looks like Ive returned to my usual state. But this isnt so bad. I was fine before I could use magic anyway, so there wont be a problem if I cant in the future. Furthermore, I could now use magic on full-moon nights.

    Is this like my cheat-skill in the future now? But things are finally normal now. Everybody else who travels dimensional travels gets gifted with a cheat-skill. My cheat-skill cant be two powerful and crazy moms after all, right?

    <em>Youre just a wilful brat who relies on his mother. Wheres your mommy now, huh? Wheres your mommy, huh?</em>

    Thats what the knight said to mest night. Could it be that others see me as just a wilful kid who relies on his mothers? Ive already tried so hard. Everything Ive done has been a result of my own efforts. Why do people still think that way? Could it be that I havent done enough?

    What else do I need to do where I dont rely on my mothers at all to be acknowledged by others? I dont need the acknowledgement of others, but Elizabeth does. If I cant get the people of such arge empire to acknowledge me, how am I going to seed her? Im the prince. Elizabeth isnt Vyvyan. Her lifespan isnt as long. Seeding the crown isnt a problem thats far-off for me. It might be in the blink of an eye for all we know.

    What do I need to do?

    A tall andrge city-wall appeared in front of us. It was a city that, while it wasnt asrge as the capital, isnt considered small. The Valkyries entered the city gates and then headed toward the pce there. It looks like this city was built for the sake of the pce here.

    In the centre of the vige was a statue of Elizabeth swinging her sword atop her steed. It looks like this is Elizabeths city.

    Since this ce relies on the church, I assume its meant to acknowledge both the church and Elizabeth.

    The pce here, which is where the ruler stays temporarily when away from the capital, wasnt asrge and luxurious as the royal pce in the capital. There was only one pce. The Valkyries entered the pce and then dismounted. The Valkyrie helped me dismount, then made a small bow and said, Your Majesty, Her Majesty is waiting for you in the hall. I shall take my leave first.

    Ah alright thank you for your hard work.

    I stabilised myself on my somewhat jelly-like legs and then took in a big breath of air. Im currently like a patient who just recovered from a major illness. Though I dont feel ufortable or off anywhere, Im extremely weak. I virtually needed to take a break every few steps. If my mana was drained out using the normal sucking method, I would be weak too, but not this weak.

    An elfs body requires mana to be maintained. Did I go overboard and exhaust all my manast night? I havent got the slightest clue as to how to control my mana output.

    I basically just used auto-attackst night.

    It took a lot out of me to walk into the main hall, and as soon as I entered, a warm body leapt at me. My head was buried in two warm and fragrant pillows in an instant, causing me to almost suffocate.

    Elizabeth ran her hands through my hair frantically. She stroked my back as she spoke in a shaky voice, Son Son Youre okay Im so d youre okay Son s-sorry Son Mommy Mommy was wrong Mommy shouldnt have sent Nier to such a dangerous ce Son, you can scold mommy me mommy But please dont refuse to acknowledge mommy Mommy was wrong Mommy was wrong dont dont refuse to acknowledge mommy

    Mom Im not

    I desperately tried to get my head out of Elizabeths twin-peaked valley.

    Elizabeths eyes were filled with anxiety and tension. As a matter of fact, I could even see her tears course down her face.

    She looked at me and anxiously asked, Really?  Really?  Youre not angry with mommy?  Sorry Sorry mommy mommy wont interfere with who you choose to like anymore Mommy wont do anything If you love Nier, you two can get married tomorrow Mommy Mommy will prepare it Mommy will go and prepare now

    I looked at Elizabeth who waspletely flustered and trying to ingratiate herself with me. I couldnt help but smile. I gently returned her hug and said, Dont worry mom, Im not angry. Im very d that Nier is alright. Mom I wont ignore you. I wont leave you So dont worry, mom. As for the wedding, its too early Oh, right, mom. Wheres Nier? Nier

    Mom revealed a consoled smile and then stood up. She grabbed hold of my hand tightly and replied, Nier is on the second floor Its just Its just Nier isnt in a very good condition Those rotten scumbags used far too much of those drugs on her. Nier keeps getting turned on right now. I really dont know how Nier managed to resist it. I guess it must be because of her love and loyalty to you. Nier is an honest and frank child. She was never going to betray you once she realised she loved you.

    I nodded and then asked, So how do we treat Nier then?

    Thatll be on you, Son Mom bit down on her lips and then continued, Son Nier wont let any male approach her right now but she cant be treated with medicine anymore She needs to be satisfied so so since you love her and she loves you maybe your first time cant be on your wedding night

    That

    Son, her life is on the line.

    Mom looked at me, pressed her hand on my shoulder and added, I know youre thinking about that Lucia. But you need to save Nier right now if you love her.

    ===============================

    How is it? Have you packed your stuff? Humanitysnds are different to ours. Though they dont reject elves, remember to not reveal your identity as an elf too soon.

    Vyvyan looked at Lucia who put on her backpack. Lucia, who was wearing her wedding dress, nodded and replied, Its alright, Your Highness. My magic skill is invisibility. No one will notice me. I want to go and see His Highness. I want to let him see me in my wedding dress and then we wille back and get married.

    Alright. Take care. I will be waiting for you two at the imperial capital!

 Book 5: Chapter 38

    Book 5: Chapter 38

    I took in a deep breath and adjusted my emotions. My heart was beating rapidly. I recalled Niers smooth, beautiful, marble-like skin under the light.

    Nier is usually d in her military uniform but I know just how perfect her body hidden under it is. I know how beautiful Nier is, too.

    But I never imagined that I would get to hold her body in the end.

    Is this betrayal? Have I betrayed my Lucia? Lucia has kept her chastity for me, yet Ive held other women in my arms twice now.

    But can I refuse in this situation? Can I just watch Nier die suffering?

    I love Nier, and Ive witnessed how loyal she is to me. However, can I repay her love and loyalty to me?

    To me, this is about saving Nier. But to Nier, it means that Ive epted her. If I then turn around and say that Im going to marry Lucia and reject her, then I would be betraying Nier.

    What do I do?

    <em>Sometimes, there isnt just one choice.</em>

    I recalled the words my sister said back then. I always treated that as her teasing me. I had never taken it to heart. But I really might have to choose both of them now. I dont want to give up on Nier or Lucia. But they cant ept each other.

    What do I do?

    I shook my head to get rid of the confusing future with no solution from my mind. My most urgent task at hand is to save Nier. Though other guys could help her, I couldnt ept that.

    And Nier resisted for so long for me, so she would never ept another man.

    And so, I was the only choice.

    I opened the door. When the doctor saw me, he let out a sigh of relief.

    You are finally here, Your Majesty. Miss Niers condition We cannot do anything for her. We tried all sorts of detox drugs, but because they fed Miss Nier far too much of their drug, our efforts and drugs are of no help. It looks like the only solution is for you to relieve her, Your Majesty It is just that he said.

    Its just what?

    I looked at Nier who was lying on the bed with her clothes off. She was moaning as she twisted and squirmed with her body. The bed sheets were already wet leading me to wonder if Nier had wet the bed.

    The atmosphere in the entire room was very odd. A number of Valkyries were watching their instructor desperately twist and turn her body.

    It is just that Miss Nier may develop a dependence on you In other words, this method can only control her urge for a short time-frame. In the future, I think that you will need to be intimate with her often.

    The doctor looked at me like he was in a dilemma. He then swallowed his saliva and continued, This is all we can do As for when Miss Nier will recover, we are unsure ourselves But I heard that Miss Nier was your fiance. It would not be wrong for husband and wife to be like that So please begin, Your Majesty.

    I shook my head with a gloomy feeling. I thenmanded, You all head out then I dont want to have people watching.

    Of course, of course.

    The doctor and the Valkyries left the room.

    I gently walked over to the side of Niers bed and held her hand.

    Niers entire body jolted intensely. She rolled over and looked at me with her teary eyes. She softly murmured, Your Majesty I I Ive be so strange I want I want you to hold me so badly

    I nodded and then gently pulled her into my arms.

    Nier grabbed my clothes tightly and tore them apart.

    I closed my eyes and didnt stop Nier until she undid my belt.

    Nier trembled as she looked at me.

    I opened my eyes to look at her.

    Her eyes were filled with anticipation and nervousness. She looked at me fearfully and in a soft voice said, Can I really? Your Majesty I I you

    Its alright, Nier.

    I reached my hands out to cup her face in my hands and then slowly went closer.

    Niers body shook vigorously, and she gently kissed me on my lips. Niers movements were very careful. She trembled as she kissed me.

    I didnt take the initiative to go down on her, instead, following her clumsy movements. I began to notice Niers body temperature slowly rising.

    I gentlyid Nier t down and then pressed myself down on top of her. I pressed both of my hands onto her most erogenous zone that had started to turn a little pink.

    Nier moaned in a high-pitched voice. She then wrapped her arms around my neck tightly and softly said, Can I?  Your Majesty I I I tried my best for so long I can finally I can finally give you my first time Your Majesty Your Majesty

    Niers skin slowly started to warm up. She had a few scars on her breasts, but that didnt affect Niers beauty. Niers lower abdomen contracted gently as though it was desperately begging me.

    I kissed Niers lips and then thrust my way in.

    Niers body stiffened up intensely for a moment. She took deep breaths as her body strongly quivered. She looked at me with her deeply infatuated gaze. Her eyes were filled with a satisfied feeling of bliss andfort.

    However, my emotions were all tangled up.

    Niers body is wonderful, shes very beautiful, and theres nothing toin about in regards to her loyalty to me.

    But, Ive betrayed Lucia once again by doing this.

    Luna isnt so hard to handle since she doesnttch herself onto me. Luna doesnt hope to be together with me, but Nier was different.

    What Im doing right now is telling Nier that I ept her and that I will let her stay by my side as the princess from now on.

    But what do I do about Lucia?

    I really wanted to ridicule myself. I was thinking about another girl while my hands and hips werent thinking about Lucia at all.

    Nier kept moaning in a high-pitched voice. She hugged me tightly, kissed me andughed wildly countless times due to her being ultra-sensitive because of the drugs. The repeated stimtion drowned me in madness, too.

    Once, twice, thrice

    I dont know why my weakened body was so exhrated now. I dont know why I was holding Nier tightly while feeling guilty towards Lucia.

    Our bodies were glued together. We kissed each other and held each other in one anothers arms for a very long time, unwilling to let go of one another.

    I had never felt such a wild and passionate love with Lucia before.

    I dont know how long we kept at it for but when we had both calmed down, the sunny afternoon sun had now begun to set. Nier and Iy on the white bed-sheet. We had messed up the entire bed.

    Nier buried her head in my chest like a kitten while I looked at her eyshes and gradually spaced out.

    Perhaps she noticed I was looking at her. Nier gently opened her eyes and gently called me, Your Majesty

    Nier

    Nier lightly extended her hand towards me and grabbed my finger. We interlocked our fingers and looked at each other. Nier got shy and giggled. She softly asked, I didnt know that being with your loved one like this was so blissful Your Majesty will you will you will you allow me to continue to stay by your side from now?

    Nier can you ept Lucia?

    Nier looked at me with aplex look in her eyes. She went silent for a long time before replying, Why why cant you forget that elf?  Why?  Why must I ept her?  Your Majesty, I love you If you love me as well why why do we need to bring an elf in between us?

    Nier.

    Your Majesty if you ordered me I could ept her. Nier rolled over and pressed down on me. She looked into my eyes and lowered her head to kiss me. Her long hair sprawled down onto my face. After kissing me, she raised her head back up and continued, If you ordered me, I could ept that elf as long as you are by my side as long as you acknowledge me as your wife I will not resist you or argue with you because I am your wife

    Nier

    I gently wrapped my hands around Niers slender waist. Nier brought her head down again and we kissed deeply once again

    Your Highness!! What do you think of my

    The door was suddenly flung open after someone barged in. Just as I was about to reprimand the individual who entered, the voice I heard from in front of me made me feel like I fell into a cier.

    Lucia was dressed in her white wedding dress which pronounced her white skin. There wasnt so much as a speck of dust on her dress. An exquisite bouquet was also drawn onto it. Lucias beautiful and gentle bliss was so bright one could not look directly at her beauty.

    But Lucia was looking at me nkly right now. Her blissful smile didnt disappear, but the look in her eyes turned into horror and shock, as well as despair and rage

    I apologise I apologise Your Majesty, we did not notice! We did not What are you doing?!

    Two guards came running up while panting for air.

    Lucia suddenly punched one of the guards in the face and then drew his long-sword from his belt. She threw the sword towards Nier and I.

    The long-sword stabbed into the carpet while swaying in front of the bed dangerously. Nier stood up. Her coldness and savageness resurfaced in her eyes.

    However, the rage and murderous intent in Lucias eyes were no less than Niers. The two of them were like two wolves fighting a life-or-death battle for the throne.

    Lucia coldly said, Draw your sword, you vixen. You must die for seducing His Highness, you vixen.

    Nier hopped off the bed and drew her long sword. She sneered at her and replied, Alright. Im happy to oblige.

 Book 5: Chapter 39

    Book 5: Chapter 39

    Mom ah I ran to the hall and was stunned to find Vyvyan sitting on a seat there.

    Vyvyan smiled as she held her teacup and looked at me very elegantly. She then smiled and said, Ah, my son. Come here and let mommy take a look at you

    Elizabeth mmed her hand on the table and angrily eximed, Vyvyan, youre in my territory right now. He is not your son right now. Dont get so intimate with my son! Dont try your underhanded tricks here with me!

    Vyvyan frowned. She ced her cup of tea down with a loud ng and then angrily retorted, What are you saying Elizabeth? The one who should be mad right now is me. ording to the time, my son should be the elven prince right now, not your son. You forcefully keeping my son here is a vition of our agreement. It should be me who leads a punitive expedition against you, and yet you have the audacity to try falsely using me?

    Elizabeth didnt back down. She rebuffed her, You dare criticise me when my son came here because he doesnt ept you? Thats your problem, not mine. Why has my son never returned to you elves during his time here? Thats because you dont have any charm. Troy likes it here better!

    Vyvyan mmed her hand on the table hard and eximed, Werent you the one who wanted to discuss my sons wedding with me?! Is that why you went and sent the fiance you prepared for my son to a dangerous ce? You dare talk about my sons marriage with that sort of attitude? You couldnt even protect my sons fiance, and yet you have the audacity to bring this up?!

    Elizabeth managed to sessfully wriggle her way out of the strongest criticism Vyvyan threw at her and self-righteously said, That was an ident. But it proved that my sons love for Nier far exceeds that so-called love for that Lucia! Shouldnt you respect Troys choice, since you love him so much?!

    She was right. I did indeede running back for Nier. Thats a fact But me not loving Lucia ispletely unfounded, and I wont acknowledge that either.

    That doesnt prove who loves who. It just proves that I did a much better job protecting Lucia than you did with his human fiance. It proves that you dont take my sons marriage to heart. You expect me to trust you with my son when youre like that? I cant allow you toe and take care of my son and his wife. You have no responsibility as a mother!

    Vyvyans knock at Elizabeth not being qualified as a mother was a strike at Elizabeths pain-point. Elizabeth mmed her hand down and shouted, What did you say?! And you have the right to be a mother?! You?! I hold my sons matters in higher regard than you do! At least I have kept trying to find a suitable wife for my son! But what about you? Havent you always been trying to ruin his marriage?! You just dont want to hand him over to anyone! You just want to lock up his happiness! Youre just selfishly using my son to fulfil your own desires!

    Elizabeth evidently hit the right button.

    Vyvyan didnt back down. She mmed the table with her hand and retorted, Youre calling me selfish?! Did my son approve of the lover you found for him? Are you positive youre not setting up a political marriage for him, you narrow-minded woman?! You ran away back then because of a political marriage and yet youre putting Troy in the same position? Im selfish, but you exchanging my son for political power isnt selfish?!

    Alright then. Since theres no way we canmunicate, lets settle this with a duel. Let our lives be decided with our swords. I feel sorry toward you for not having determined the victor back then in our duel. Lets decide my sons marriage with our swords!

    Happy to oblige!

    I watched my two moms draw their swords with my jaw on the ground. I originally wanted to ask Elizabeth to stop Nier and Lucia, but now my moms are fighting each other too. I shouted loudly, Mom!

    Whats the matter, son?

    Whats wrong, my son?

    The two of them turned around and looked at me with affectionate smiles. They then exchanged a hateful look for each other and shouted at the same time, My son was calling out to me, what are you responding for?! Im going to take your head today (Im going to burn you to ashes) for the sake of my sons happiness!

    Both my moms then pushed me aside at the same time. They walked to the empty spot in the pce, but there were already another two there.

    Nier had changed into her Valkyrie uniform and Lucia also got out of her wedding dress and had changed into her battle-attire. The two of them held their swords and stared at each other coldly. They werent sparring. They were sincerely trying to kill each other.

    I didnt dare to approach them when they were emitting enormous amounts of murderous intent. This was the first time Lucia had worn such a serious expression, too.

    As promised, our lives shall be decided by our des. Dont me me if you die. Nier whipped her sword and coldly added, Perhaps you got to know His Majesty earlier than me. But I have already slept with His Majesty, so logically speaking, youre the third-party.

    My foot! Lucia scoffed and then shouted at Nier in the humannguage, You damned vixen! Youre just having an illicit affair! Im about to get married to His Highness. You just butted in from out of nowhere and you say you love His Highness? How long have you known His Highness? How long have you been by his side? You dont have a single clue as to what love is. The so-called love you humans speak of is nothing more than sexual lust!

    I wont allow you to ridicule my love and definitely not His Majestys love for me! Youre just a dirty animal you elf! What right do you have to have His Majestys love?! I certainly havent known His Majesty for long, but we have already gone through life and death together for one another multiple times. Our love is deeper than yours! His Majesty can sacrifice his life for me, but when has he ever rescued you?!

    Niers hand holding her sword shook. She then indifferently eximed, Cut the drivel. Thest one standing will get to stay at His Majestys side. As for the loser dead people should just lie peacefully in the ground!

    Exactly my thoughts! Ill chop your vixen head off and boil it into wine to serve His Highness on our wedding!

    I dont have such cruel thoughts! I just want to have a normal wedding! And why do others who travel to other worlds all manage to smoothly start their harem where the girls get along with each other while here, with me, theyre fighting life-and-death battles. Moreover, its not just my fiances who were fighting, but my two moms as well.

    Hey, you two

    Your Majesty! Please do not worry. I shall cut this stuck-up midgets head off for you to see! Nier looked at me with eyes full of affection before steeling her heart.

    I trust His Highness! This is definitely not his highnesss fault! I shall cut you down here! Your Highness, I shall save you now!

    Lucia looked at me with determination and love causing my conscience to hurt

    Nier rushed at Lucia. Their sword shed in the air and I could hear them both take in a breath of cold air.

    On my moms side, all sorts of magic spells were being flung, while they were roaring at each other, so I had no means of getting close.

    I was like a piece of chicken stuck between two hamburger buns. In front of me was Lucia and Nier duelling each other, while my moms were fighting each other behind me

    Most importantly I couldnt stop any of them

    If I charge into the duels of these four monsters and shout dont fight for me! Ill die for real! I really will die!!

    What do I do?! What do I do to stop these women?!

 Book 5: Chapter 40

    Book 5: Chapter 40

    Nier shed violently.

    Lucia blocked with her sword but staggered a few steps backwards.

    Nier didnt give Lucia a chance to catch a breath. She straightened up her torso and stabbed towards Lucias neck. Lucia evaded, but Niers sword still managed to cut a few strands of her hair and nip her skin.

    Lucia countered by shing toward Nier. Nier knocked it away with a horizontal guard. Leveraging her shorter and smaller stature, Lucia quickly rushed forward and elbowed Nier in her chest.

    I saw Niers breasts jiggle. It looks like her well-endowed breasts saved her from an injury this time.

    Nier threw a back-kick. Lucia guarded it with her arm but was sent flying, nheless, due to the force behind Niers kick.

    Lucia used the buffs provided by the wind-elves to adjust hernding position mid-air. The two of them now had some distance between them and they panted for air.

    Human and elf physiques are quite different. Elves rely on speed and dexterity. However, Nier was no slower than an elf, and because she had the physical strength advantage, she was pressuring Lucia.

    Nier wasnt flustered by Lucias yful attacks thanks to her battle experience. Lucias elbow only felt like a tickle to her while her kick to Lucias right arm, which she held her sword with, left Lucias arm shaky.

    But I feel that Niers swordy is faster and more orderly than usual. Niers swordy was perfect before, but it was tantly clear that her sword skills were now superior. Is my love for Nier some power-up buff?!

    I previously had thought of elven swordy with some degree of awe, but now I think that youre just whatever. How are you going to protect His Majesty from danger with yourme swordy? How do you have the shame to want to stay by His Majestys side when you cant even protect him as his wife? Nier sneered.

    Her breathing was still calm, but Lucias breathing was starting to get messy. Further, Lucias eyes were filled with anger and anxiety. She wanted to win, but Nier was like an iron shield. She was very anxious and very angry, but she couldnt do anything about it.

    Shut up, human. Youve got excess fat on you! And for your information, protecting His Highness isnt his wifes job. Go use your over-developed body and empty head to be a bodyguard! A woman with excess fat like you isnt suited to being a wife!

    Lucia didnt give in. She went on the attack.

    Hmph. Youre all talk. Ill make it so you wont be able to open that mouth of yours again!

    Nier scoffed and then rushed over.

    Lucia had lost mentally already. Lucia will be at a huge disadvantage if this continues Wait, what the hell?! What am I concerning myself with who wins for?! I need to figure out how to break up their fight right now!

    I turned around and looked the other direction. Elizabeth had finally closed the gap against Vyvyan. Elizabeths sword strikes were so swift that I could only see after-images. If it werent for the suns reflection, I wouldnt be able to see her sword.

    You bitch! You slut! Before I could settle the score when you had an illicit affair with my husband, you went and stole my son! Ill overlook signing the agreement with you, but you want to decide my sons happiness too?! What right do you have to arrange my sons marriage?! My sons blood, flesh, bones, and lover should be me! My son only needs to love me! He doesnt need any lover!

    Elizabeths eyes had turned murderous-red. She thundered as she swung her sword, desperately trying to hack Vyvyan to pieces.

    Vyvyans sword speed didnt lose out to Elizabeth. The sound of their swords shing was faster than a machine gun. The entire area was filled with sounds of their swords shing.

    I didnt dare to utter a word. I could see that both of them wanted to hack the other to death from their expressions. Watching them sent a cold chill up my spine. I think I know just how brutal the war for me back then was, now.

    What right do I have?! What right do I have?! Based on the fact that I breastfed him! He drank elf breast milk! Based on the fact that I held him and watched him grow up! Based on the fact that Ive always been by his side to protect him! Youre now acting like youre a mother and have set up my son with a political marriage he doesnt want! Where were you when he was sick and suffering?! Youve done nothing and yet you have the audacity to call yourself a mother?! Hes my son! Hes our elves son! And hes my only child and love!!

    Her blonde hair danced in the winds. Vyvyans eyes had already turned red.

    I presume shes trying to hold herself back from usingrge-scale spells because Im right next to her. If she were to use arge-scale spell, I would get caught in it. But she put everything behind her attacks directed at Elizabeth, nheless.

    She just wished she could reduce Elizabeth to a pile of charcoal residue.

    Hey! Hey! Hey!! Dont you think theres something wrong with what you both just said?! What are you two saying?!

    I dont think Im going to be able to break them up.

    I looked the other direction. Lucia and Nier were at it again. I could hear their swords continuously shing, and them cursing each other non-stop. Their fight had be a brawl. When they separated, they cursed each other and then ran up to sh the other.

    I tried shouting for a long time, but theypletely ignored me.

    Maybe they dont pay attention to their surroundings when they fight.

    I watched both duels nkly.

    I can tell you, these were no friendly sparring matches, and they certainly werent going to stop once victory was conveyed. They just happened to not be able to kill each other quite yet. However, a victor will eventually be determined, and right now, Lucia and Vyvyan were on their back feet.

    Lucias sword skills were far inferior to Niers. She was only just managing to survive, and it looks like shes going to have trouble staying alive under Niers attacks, that became more and more relentless.

    Vyvyans stamina was no match for Elizabeths. If she cant put distance between them, shes positively dead.

    Lucia took in a deep breath and then stood up. She softly chanted something.

    I noticed Niers body jerk and immediately realised Lucia had used her invisibility skill. Nier shouldnt be able to see Lucia at all now.

    Is this counted as cheating?

    So youre going to stoop to these underhanded tricks since you cant win, huh? What a shameless way to fight. Is it just you that has no shame, or are all elves like this?

    Nier vigntly focused on the sounds of the grass and wind around her as she spoke. Nobody could tell where Lucia was going to strike from. And once she was sessful, Nier will dead for sure.

    Lucia isnt a face-to-facebatant. Lucia is a member of the Shadow Squad. Her speciality is instant assassination-style kills.

    Isnt it normal to use magic as an elf? And youre using our sword as well! Lucia used the wind to scatter her voice so that Nier couldnt pinpoint where she wasing from.

    This is the sword His Majesty bestowed me with! Of course, I cant leave it!

    Is that so?! Ill start by lopping off your stiff fingers then!! Lucia jumped up from behind Nier and stabbed towards her neck swiftly. Nier didnt turn around.

    She was still in the midst of shifting her centre of mass, so she had no time to evade or spin around.

    Just as I was about to call out, Nier surprised me with what she did. It was as if Nier had irvoyance. She raised her sword up at the same time Lucia appeared.

    Their swords shed, making a high-pitched sound.

    Lucia wore a look of disbelief.

    Nier chuckled coldly and said, You might not know this, but I can tell where the next attack wille from thanks to my extensive battle-experience. So, sorry, but His Majesty is mine now!

    Niers counterattack was like a typhoon. When she swung her sword, it swiftly knocked Lucias sword away, and she apanied it with a flying kick right at Lucias lower abdomen at the same time.

    Lucia curled up like a prawn. Nier then elbowed Lucia on her back. Lucias muffled groaned made me scrunch my face up.

    Lucia fell to the ground with a heavy thud. Nier raised her sword up high and thrust it down with all her might

 Book 5: Chapter 41

    Book 5: Chapter 41

    Nier! Dont!! I shouted as loud as I could.

    The direction of Niers thrust changed mid-way down and stabbed into the ground. Nier indifferently released the sword, looked at me with a smile and said, Alright, dear.

    Hold up! Hold up! Where did that new way of addressing mee from?! And arent you too good at changing the trajectory of your sword?! I highly suspect you were waiting for me to order you!

    My sincere apologies, onii-sama

    Just as I was about to continue speaking, Freya who appeared God-knows-when suddenly pushed me in between my two moms all of a sudden.

    I staggered and wobbled a few steps before falling straight into Vyvyans arms, where my head buried itself in her valleys of bliss.

    Vyvyan subconsciously dropped her sword and hugged me tightly.

    Elizabeth, who swung her sword this way screeched and then tossed her sword away.

    Vyvyan hugged me very tightly, like a hen protecting its child, as she retreated a few steps. She thundered, Are you crazy?! You crazy woman!! If you had hurt my son just then, I would have erased humanity from this!!

    Elizabeth looked at me with a nk expression.

    Her sword had been two centimetres away from my neck just now. I could feel the whistling wind created by her swing.

    Elizabeth shook so much she nearly dropped to her knees. She staggered as she ran over. She trembled as she stuttered, Son Son Mommy did mommy hurt you? Did mommy hurt you?  You didnt get hurt, did you? Mommy didnt do it on purpose Mommy didnt do it on purpose Dont dont be scared Mommy Mommy didnt do it on purpose

    Im okay, mom, dont worry. Im okay.

    I escaped from Vyvyans embrace and looked in the other direction.

    Luna helped Lucia up.

    Lucias face was covered in tears of humiliation. She bit down on her lips hard while clenching her fists tightly. She was the first one to suggest a duel, yet failed, and was even spared by her opponents generosity.

    I now somewhat regret it. If I could be as decisive as Freya then perhaps the two of them didnt have to fight it out.

    Freya looked at me with a hint of satisfaction.

    I dont know when she started watching, but she saw a solution with her first nce. She really is amazing

    Elizabeth stood next to Nier with joy. She wiped the corner of her eyes to wipe away her tears of fright from just a moment ago and said with satisfaction, See that, Vyvyan? Your Lucia cant be my sons wife. If she cant even protect herself, how is she going to protect her husband? And it was a fair-and-square fight. There was no scheming or underhanded tricks involved. Do you elves not respect such a victory?

    Vyvyan scoffed coldly and replied, If your Nier could protect herself, why did my son have to travel thousands of miles to rescue her? What does that prove? It proves that Nier also enjoys undeserved fame. Shell only put my son in danger again!

    Elizabeth mmed her scabbard on the ground hard and sternly said, Put that aside for now. Were talking about this particr duel. Nier fought Lucia fair-and-square. There were no schemes or underhanded tricks involved. She won with her own bravery and skills. So can you refuse Nier and my son being together?

    Vyvyan clenched her teeth tightly. She looked at Lucia with a hint of despair. She had no way of arguing that. Whether its elvennds or humannds, a fair fight is legally sanctioned.

    Say what you want; Nier won. It doesnt change the result even if you bring body weight into the equation since Lucia initiated the duel.

    I acknowledge this duel. However, that doesnt nullify Lucias love for my son. The two of them genuinely love each other. Are you trying to suggest that love is about strength, too? My son loves Lucia. Since you love my son so much, are you going to steal his love from him, nevertheless?

    Vyvyans counterargument was somewhat weak.

    Elizabeth noticed the w in Vyvyans argument and revealed a smile that indicated she was pleased with herself. She replied, Is that so? Didnt you say that it needed to be monogamous? I dont care how much Lucia loves my son. Nier is the winner. My son travelled day and night to rescue Nier without regard for his own life. He loves Nier, too. Hell be happy regardless of who he marries, so you dont need to concern yourself with this matter anymore. Go home, Vyvyan. Ill send you an invitation when my son gets married.

    Vyvyan clenched her teeth tightly. She had no argument for it. In elven tradition, the loser of a duel has to hand over their lover. And the same applies for humanity. Nier won regardless of what you try to say. That was a fact. Vyvyan couldnt deny it.

    But then I decided to step up.

    Mom!

    Elizabeth reacted with surprise. She looked at me nkly for a moment before switching to her gentle voice to say, Son, is there something you want to say? Its okay. Say it loud and clear.

    I looked at Elizabeth and replied without hesitation, Mom. I love Lucia.

    What about Nier then?!

    I love Nier as well.

    I looked at Nier and said, Nier went through life and death for me. We ventured into dangerous ces together. Weughed together, got angry at each other, and worked towards a goal together.

    But the same goes for Lucia. Lucia didnt abandon me when I was on the brink of death. She starved herself for me. Weve spent so much time together. Lucia has done far, far too much for me. I will not give up one of them for the other. Mom, sorry, but I might have to break conventions. I dont want to abandon either of them if possible! I want to marry both of them! If we cant live together, then Ill live with Nier here in humanitysnds and live with Lucia in the elvennds. In short, I wont give up on either of them! This is my only request. I want to be with both Nier and Lucia!

    Elizabeth and Vyvyan looked at me with utter surprise. The two of them exchanged nces and then looked at me with reluctant expressions.

    Vyvyan budged her lips a few times before saying, That W-We cant decide there. If that is what you wish we wont interfere This is between you three I understand what you want now, though. I, too, support your decision. If they can ept it, mommy is fine with it, too.

    Elizabeth nodded and then said, Nier, can you ept that? I mean His Majesty and Lucia being together. I have no means of rejecting my sons choice, and he isnt ying around just because he lusts for you both. If he loves you both, I cant separate him from his love.

    Nier made a small bow and replied, I respect His Majestys decision. I shall soon be His Majestys wife. While I do have my dis-satisfactions, I support all of His Majestys decisions. As long as His Majesty can love me and be by my side, I shall not interfere with His Majestys choice.

    Good.

    The empress nodded and then Vyvyan looked toward Lucia. Her tone sounded somewhat relieved when she spoke, What about you then, Lucia? You can see that my son loves you as well. Sometimes love isnt a one-and-only thing. If you want my sons love, then you must be able to love him the same way as well.

    Lucia froze up. She trembled as she looked up. Her face was covered with her tears. She looked at me with a hopeless expression.

    Her gaze made me feel worried; it held a sense of not wanting to let go, and surprise, like I had abandoned her. She bit down on her lips and clenched her fists tightly. She then took in a big breath and shouted, I cant ept it!!!

 Book 5: Chapter 42

    Book 5: Chapter 42

    I looked at Lucia nkly.

    Lucia looked at us with rage. However, there wasnt just rage in her eyes. It was primarily despair and sadness. It was like the pain of being abandoned by the entire world. The way she looked at me was like the despair and pain a kid felt upon finding out the fairy tale she believed in was fake.

    My heart ached when I saw her look like that. It was as though someone was cutting my heart into pieces. I didnt want to betray Lucia. I never wanted to betray Lucia. I have always loved Lucia. Always. That has never changed. Ive always loved her. Ive never wanted to abandon her.

    But I dont want to let go of Nier, either. Nier has done so much for me and I like her. I dont want to betray either of them. How nice would it be if they could get along?

    Nier looked at her indifferently. She then extended her hand out to make a hand gesture and added, You can leave now, then. I won the duel, so normally speaking, you shouldve left. It is only because His Majesty likes you that its not my ce to say anything. However, since you arent willing to ept it, please leave. You dont seriously think youre in a position to be negotiating, do you?

    Lucia took in a big breath and then shouted, His Highness is mine! I was first!! I was by His Highnesss side first, ever since we were kids! We were childhood friends, so we should be together! Ive done so much to be together with His Highness! Im His Highnesss wife!

    But you lost our duel. That is enough. What meaning is there even if you have done more? You saved His Highness and I did, too. Dont tell me you think time makes you a winner. Time has never been a factor! Nier indifferently continued, I love His Majesty, so I can obey his every request. What can you not ept as a failure? Leave. Leave His Majesty if you cant ept it!

    I shouted, Nier!

    Nier immediately obeyed and stopped speaking.

    I looked at Lucia who was crying and softly said, Lucia, I love you. I really do. I wont forget how you saved me, and I wont abandon you for any other woman.

    Then dont acknowledge that woman!! Lucia screamed as loud as she could. Big droplets of tears coursed down her face. She looked at me. She looked like she had been sapped of all her strength and consequently dropped to her knees. She sobbed as she continued, Your Highness I beg you please please stay by my side ignore that woman cant cant we be together peacefully? I Ill be obedient Ill do anything but but please please dont dont acknowledge her please I dont need a wind-elf buff or wedding. I just want to get married to you. Please please

    Nier looked at my painful expression and fidgeted with her body out of frustration. She softly pleaded, Your Majesty Your Majesty you wouldnt you wouldnt you wouldnt, would you?

    I looked at Lucia. It took a lot out of me to shake my head and reply, Sorry, Lucia. I cant abandon Nier. You can tell how Nier feels for me. Plus plus sorry Lucia. I dont know when I started to fall for Nier. I like you both equally. Lucia, stay by my side. I promise. I promise I wont be biased toward any of you. I will give both of you happiness equally.

    Vyvyan looked at Lucia and gentlyforted her by saying, Its alright, Lucia. Trust my son. Trust His Highness and trust your love for each other. My son wont abandon you for Nier. He has always loved you. He was willing to cut ties with me for your sake. He definitely loves you. He travelled a long way for Nier, yes, but if you were to run into trouble in the North, he would disregard his life to save you, too.

    As Lucia cried, she looked at Vyvyan and shouted, Your Highness Your Highness this is love. This is the love that God blesses us with that we are talking about How can how can such a holy love be shared? Can this love be shared? I dont understand. I dont understand, Your Highness! It was meant to be a love reserved only for me, so why do I have to share it with a human? I want His Highnesss love. Ive done so much. I just want His Highnesss embrace. Have I not done enough?!

    If you want a hug, I can give you one at any time. If you want a kiss, I can give you one at any time. Ill hug you and kiss you for as long as you want as long as youre by my side. As I mentioned, I wont be biased. Perhaps my love isnt mature, and I dont know how you two view love, and Im even less sure what sort of me you two want. But I will love you both equally! There isnt just one piece of love! Lucia, I love you. I really do!

    I walked forward intending to hug Lucia.

    However, she retreated a few steps as she continued trembling. She looked at me with fear and shouted, Donte here! Dont embrace me with arms that held another woman!

    Nier drew her sword. Before I could react, she had already rested it on Lucias neck. She looked at her with a cold look and eximed, You are not to be rude to His Majesty! You bitch, youre getting angry when His Majesty is willing to ept you? You should be thanking His Majesty for his generosity and thanking me! I should be the one whos angry right now, not you! What right do you have to reject His Majesty? Look at your pitiful appearance right now!

    Lucia took in a deep breath. She didnt pay any attention to what Nier said. She extended her neck forwards, scaring the living daylights out of me.

    Fortunately, Nier managed to pull her sword back in time, so Lucia was safe.

    She stumbled to the ground and cried loudly. She shouted, Youre all picking on me! I trusted all of you! I trusted you, Your Highness! I trusted you, too, My Queen! Ive tried so hard already! I just want His Highnesss love! Is that too much to ask?! I just want to stay by His Highnesss side! Is that fated to never be possible?! Youre right! Im just an ordinary elf! But I love His Highness! You can take anything from me, but but dont take His Highness!!

    Lucia

    I looked at Lucia suffering. I started to choke on my own tears. My conscience was hammering my brain, making me feel that I betrayed her over and over again. I betrayed someone I loved so much. But I genuinely do love Lucia. I genuinely want to be with her.

    Its just that I want to have Nier by my side too

    Lucia stood up. She looked at us and shouted with despair, I hate all of you! I hate all of you! I shall ask God to curse all of you! Ill curse all of you! Ill curse all of you to never be loved! Ill curse you all so that your love rots and bes more rotten than rotten leaves!! My Queen! Your Highness! That includes you!! I hate you!! I hate every fibre of your being! You cheated me of my love! And you cheated me of ten years of my life!!

    I couldnt take it anymore. I really wanted to just tightly hold Lucia and cry loudly. I wanted to tell her I didnt betray her. I wanted to tell her just how much I loved her.

    But in the next instant, a strong gale blew and all that was left was a vague silhouette in the air.

    Lucia ran way No. More urately, she left in despair

 Book 5: Chapter 43

    Book 5: Chapter 43

    Luna grabbed the horses reins and anxiously shouted at me, Your Majesty! Your Majesty!! Your body is still very weak!! You have not yet recovered! You cannot do anything vigorous in your current state!

    I need to find Lucia. I need to find my love. I love Lucia. I wont let her leave. I need to tell her. I need to tell her how much I love her! I want to be by Lucias side even if I pass out or die! This was my fault! I must exin it to Lucia!

    Nier who was behind me dawdled for a while before softly saying, Do you think that being with me is a mistake, Your Majesty? If you think so, I shall back out

    What nonsense is that?! I wont allow you to think like that! Nier, you know I love you!! I continued with frustration, Nier, I hereby order you to love only me in the future. I will love you, too, and I wont betray your love or do anything that is considered betrayal towards you. I will stay by your side and not leave. But the same applies to Lucia.

    Nier froze up. A relieved smile slowly crept up onto her face. She made a small bow. With a hint of joy, she respectfully said, Understood, Your Majesty. I shall love only you, respect you, and support all of your decisions from now. However, you must allow me toe with you this time. I shall help you bring Miss Lucia back.

    Alright. You dont have to worry now, Luna. Nier will being with me.

    Miss Niers condition is worse than yours!! I will only be more worried about both of you going together! Luna didnt show any signs of letting go.

    Freya sighed from behind and said, Let go, Luna. Her Majesty and Her Highness probably wouldnt be able to stop onii-sama from doing what he wants, either. We should just have faith in him. Moreover, if you dont let him go, hell probably hate you for eternity.

    Thats right, Luna. Let him go.

    Both of my moms walked over from behind. I turned around to look at them and said with determination, Moms, I wont give up even if its you two. I must bring Lucia back even if I have to chase her to the ends of the world.

    Elizabeth let out a heavy sigh. She then wore a bitter smile and said, Mommy wont stop you. Mommy just wants you to look after your body and stay safe because mommy can understand your feelings. If your father could have been this brave back then, you wouldnt have to suffer so much or run into so much trouble. Of course, I can understand his choice since he was the next elven king in line.

    Vyvyan softly chanted a spell on thepass before her. She then walked up to me and ced thepass in my hand. She held my hand tightly and sincerely said, Son, mommy supports you this time. Lucia has done far too much for you. If we abandon her just like this, mommy will feel guilty, too. This is apass which is effective for tracking Lucia. It only works for wind-elves. It will tell you Lucias location. Lucia shouldnt have gone far. Shes almost out of the mana provided by the wind-elves, so I think that she must be using it conservatively. But you must look after yourself. The pendant mommy gave you is still effective. Just call mommy when theres danger, and mommy will definitelye to your rescue.

    I looked at the two of them and smiled.

    Moms did did you discuss it with each other already? I asked.

    The two of them exchanged nces and then revealed a smile showing that they missed the past.

    Elizabeth took in a big breath and said, What can we do? We were like Nier and Lucia back then. We fell for a man. If your father was like you right now, then maybe we would be very friendly with each other.

    But then I wouldnt be who I am now.

    I tugged on the reins and bent over at the waist. I stroked Lunas face and Freyas head. I then turned my head to face my moms and smiled. I said, I really like how I am right now. I can feel your love for me even on full-moon nights. Im very happy to have you two as my moms. I love both of you. I really do. I love you both, moms.

    Both of my moms quickly wentpletely red in the face.

    Elizabeth smiled like an idiot as she covered her face andughed, Hehe. Youre so sweet, Son! Mommy loves you, too. Youre mommys only son. Mommy is willing to do anything for you, so you must return safely.

    Vyvyan pressed her hands to her chest and excitedly said, Mommy will wait for you. You havent eaten mommys meat pie yet.

    I tugged on the reins, kicked the horse, and off I went, racing out of the city.

    Nier followed beside me with a serious expression on her face.

    Elizabeth looked at dust swept up by the war-horse running off into the distance with an infatuated look until itnded. The street was dead-silent again. She then looked at Luna and Freya who were just as absent-minded. She then looked at Vyvyan who was next to her, smiled and said, Hes bing more and more like Inard back then.

    Vyvyan watched his back and then softly said to Elizabeth, No, hes more outstanding than onii-sama. Hes more responsible now. He will bring the future he wants into reality even if it costs him his life. My son really has grown up. But now he might walk the same path as onii-sama.

    Elizabeth nodded and added, He really might lose his life if he continues like this. But isnt our purpose in life to prevent that from happening? I will sacrifice my life if I must, in order to protect my son.

    Hes not your son. Hes <em>my</em> son. I will protect him. You neednt concern yourself.

    Oh yeah? But my people have been the ones to save him on several asions.

    The two of them exchanged cold res with each other.

    Vyvyan then scoffed at her and said, After my son brings Lucia back, I want to hold a wedding in humanitysnds and another one in our elvennds. I cant ept the crude weddings you humans hold.

    Elizabeth looked at Vyvyan and spoke in a serious tone, Well I dont want to be bitten by the mosquitoes on your side! I dont want to go there either, but thats the only option we have at present. But the most important question is, whos holding the wedding first? And what happens after? Are you just going to make my son separate with his wife? Thats why he must live here after getting married.

    Vyvyan nodded in agreement and said, Although I dont really want to acknowledge what you say, I do agree with you this time. Thats why my son needs to bring Nier to my side to live. Only I can cook for my son. My son and Lucia would probably starve to death if they moved here.

    You!! So what if you can cook?! Im learning to cook now too!!

    I cant believe you have the nerve to say that when you humans barely have a few dishes. I cant believe you people eat raw meat. Are you barbarians?

    Shut up with the nonsense! Bring it! Lets decide which side he stays at for a month!!

    My son isnt here with me right now, so I dont give a damn if you survive or not!

    Shut up and bring it on!

 Book 5: Chapter 44

    Book 5: Chapter 44

    Your Majesty, its almost night time. Just where did Lucia run off too?

    Her traces vanished here.

    I looked at thepass that had now be a normalpass and sighed.

    Thepass only reacts to Lucia when she has the mana of the wind-elves, which means that shes exhausted it. She didnt control her usage of the wind-elves mana when shes here in a foreignnd. It looks like Lucia has lost all rationality. She might do something reckless. I do believe theres a chance she mightmit suicide.

    I was, therefore, even more anxious now.

    Weve already run around in the forest for a long while. We saw a part of Lucias clothes once recently, but the wind-elves buffs made her so quick that we lost her. We dont know if were headed in the right direction now, so we can only try our luck. We should be able to catch up soon.

    Lucia cant run too far without the wind-elves buff.

    Nier and I continued to ride forwards. However, because the trees grew so closely together, we had no way of going as fast as we potentially could.

    Lucia is still a normal elf, at the end of the day. Even without the buffs from the wind-elves, she would still be moving through the forest extremely quickly.

    I looked ahead and then spoke out to Nier beside me, Nier, I have something I want to ask you.

    Nier nodded and then replied, Ask me whatever you want, dear.

    I must say, when Nier calls me dear, her soft voice carries a coquettish hint which is totally different to her usual ice-cold demeanour. It warmed my heart every time I heard it.

    I asked, Nier, can you really ept Lucia? I mean as in without considering my order. Would you run away, like Lucia?

    Nier replied decisively, No.

    I choked at her response.

    Nier went up to my side and extended her hand to hold my arm. She said, I went through so much and tried so hard to be able to be by your side, so how could I possibly bear to leave you? Im not Lucia. I wasnt by your side from the beginning. You and Lucia have umted your love over the years, while I dont have anything; I wont leave. Lucia can get mad with you, but I dont dare to.

    I smiled helplessly and reached my hand out to grab Niers arm. I let her know, I love you, Nier. Maybe its a littlete for me to say that to you. But I liked you from the beginning. I always thought you were really cool. Seeing your silhouette from behind makes me really want to make things a reality and gives me a sense of yearning. When will I be able to be as decisive as you? Nier, in the future, if you feel that Im not doing well or if you feel that I favour Lucia more than you, you can be mad with me. You can argue with me, but just dont leave me.

    Alright dear But I have faith in you. I believe that you will love me equally. Nier giggled softly as she leaned her face over towards me, so I gently kissed her on her cheek. Nier giggled softly again and sat back properly. However, her smile then instantly vanished and she drew her sword.

    She shouted toward the source of the rustling sound in the forest in amandeering voice, Whos there?! Come out! Before you is the prince of the Rosvenor Empire, His Majesty, Prince Troy! What are you plotting?!

    I tugged on my reins, and Nier rode forward in front of me. She kicked her horse stirrups off so that she could dismount and engage inbat at any time.

    A few soldiers carrying guns came out from the rustling bushes. All of them wore expressions of relief and replied, Your Majesty! We are very sorry!! We do not intend tomit treason. A female elf just passed by and she attacked us when we tried to stop her She killed a few of our men. We were really worried if

    What was that?! An elf?!

    My body trembled. I shouted, What did she look like?!

    Mm short hair green eyes, dressed in tight clothing, and she had a bag with a wedding dress But she might be executed by now

    The troops tried to recall it, but I rode off toward the rear of their camp before they finished. It looks like Lucia is taking her anger out on the human soldiers.

    Nier shouted, You bastards! Thats His Majestys wife, yet you dared to attack her?!

    What?! What?! We we didnt know that!

    I didnt pay any attention to what they said. I was upied with hurrying over to the simple fortress ahead. I rode as fast as I could and jumped over the barricades in front.

    The gate-guards got startled and rushed over with their spears.

    I kicked them away with my horse and rushed to the square in the centre. Lucia was tied up and pressed to the ground there.

    An individual who looked like an officer raised his sword up high aiming at Lucias neck!!

    Stop!! I rode over and kicked the officer flying with my horse.

    The guards around were shocked. They picked up their rifles and pointed them at Lucia and me. Intruder!! Intruder!! Prepare to fire! Fire!! They shouted.

    Nier held her sword up high when she reached the gate and killed the gate guards. She then knocked over a few troops and rushed out in front of me to shout, Before you is the prince of the Rosvenor Empire, Prince Troy Gdriel Rosvenor!! All those who aim their weapons at His Majesty will be treated as criminals for treason! You will be killed with no mercy!!

    I ripped off my cape aggressively and threw it onto the ground which showed the royal familys glorious coat of arms and buttons under the light.

    The troops looked at me with utter astonishment, not knowing what to do while still holding their guns.

    I looked at the troops and shouted at the top of my lungs, This woman before you is my wife!! Not only did you tie her up, but you even tried to kill her! Are you revolting?!

    I have no idea how ugly my expression looked at the time. The troops looked at me. The captains lips trembled. His face was white as a sheet from fright.

    I looked at them and shouted, I am Prince Troy Gdriel Rosvenor, prince of the empire. How dare you stand there with your weapons?! Are you rebelling?! Get down on your knees!!

    The troops swiftly tossed their weapons onto the ground, knelt down, and shouted, We are very sorry, Your Majesty!!

    The officer that I kicked flying away wobbled as he stood up. His legs were trembling terribly from fear.

    I dismounted and ignored him. I walked over to Lucia, removed the ck bag over her head and untied her. Seeing the wounds on her face made my heart ache.

    She was in a hazy state and looked at me in a daze.

    Which one of you hit her?

    I ced Lucia down, turned around and scanned them with an ice-cold gaze.

    All of them quaked in their boots. Not one dared to say a word. I picked up the officers sword and stabbed it deep into the ground, shouting, I asked you a question! Who hit her?! Ill kill all of you if I dont get a reply!! Who hit her?! Step out! You dont have the guts to own up after hitting her, is that right?! If you dont step out, Im going to kill everyone here!!

    Nier drew her sword and looked at them with a cold gaze.

    The troops trembled. A few of them crawled over to my feet and cried, Your Majesty! We we were the ones who got attacked!! We

    I kicked his head and gave the rest of them a kick. I eximed, Thats your punishment! Lucia was wrong first, but you hit her without questioning her first. Im very mad right now, got it?!

    Your Majesty!! The elf the elf!

    A few troops jumped up and shouted.

    I turned around and saw Lucia stagger away.

    She was running toward the forest. Is she still not willing to be with me?

    I tossed the sword in my hand down andmanded, Nier, you stay here. No one is to enter the forest without my permission.

    Understood.

    Nier looked at me with aplex gaze and nodded.

    I picked up my cape from the ground and gave chase.

 Book 5: Chapter 45

    Book 5: Chapter 45

    When I opened my eyes, I saw Lucias teary face. Im such an embarrassment.

    I was the one chasing Lucia, yet I slipped and fell backwards, hitting my head on a tree and passing out. When I came to, I was lying with my head on Lucias thigh.

    Lucia gently stroked my head as she cried and in her throaty voice said, Why why why why you did chase after me Dont you have Nier already? Why are you still looking for me? Dont you already have someone you love? I lost the duel. I cant do anything. Im just an ordinary elf. Why did youe looking for me?

    I smiled and reached out to grab Lucias hand. I sincerely said, Because I love you, Lucia. Thats all there is to it. I love you. I love you and Nier the same way and equally. I dont want to lose my loved ones. I dont want my loved ones to be heartbroken, so Ill chase you even if I have to chase you to the ends of the world.

    Lucias tearsnded on my face.

    She wiped her tears away and choked on her words, What am I Your Highness what am I to you?  Am I just an elf that you can do with or without?  In what way do I not measure up to Nier?

    Of course not Youre my most beloved Lucia. You are the Lucia I could never abandon. Lucia, you are in no way inferior to Nier. Nier could save me when I was in danger, but you carried me over such a long distance in that forest. Youre stronger than Nier, Lucia. Thats why I love you. I will forever love you, and I wont let you leave me for such a reason.

    I stretched my hand out to wipe away the tears on her face, but I identally touched the bruise on her face, causing her to jerk her body.

    She then continued sobbing as she responded, In other words Im not inferior to Nier, is that right?  I can be better than Nier and I can beat Nier?

    I dont view you two as being superior or inferior. Both of you are irreceable to me. You and Nier are not to leave me.

    I think I could somewhat understand what exactly Lucia was angry about now.

    She was angry as she felt that she was inferior to Nier in every way. She clearly loves me, yet because she lost the duel, she couldnt be by my side. She had an inferiorityplex when faced with Nier who excelled more than her, while she was just an ordinary elf and hence ran off.

    She thought that she wouldnt amount to anything and would be an insignificant existence in the future. That I wouldnt love her any longer. She was afraid I wouldnt love an ordinary elf who couldnt do anything.

    Lucia has always had an inferiorityplex. She had done her absolute best to learn swordsmanship and assassination. She went to obtain the wind-elves buffs, just so that she could rightfully stay by my side. But all of that was meaningless before Nier, causing Lucia to feel that she had reverted back to an ordinary elf. That inferiorityplex made her feel lost, and thus she ran away.

    Lucia, you arent just an ordinary elf. Your strength, your determination, and your love for me are greater than any others. You and Nier are both strong girls in my heart. I cant be without the assistance of either of you. I love you, and I love Nier. My love isnt determined by superior or inferior skills or your statuses. I love the Lucia who would never leave me. So

    I sat up, pulled Lucia into my embrace gently. I stroked her back and softly continued, So please dont leave me, Lucia Im really scared Im really scared I was scared to death. Scared that you will leave me and never return Please, Lucia dont leave me I really am I really am afraid

    My voice started to crack by the time I wrapped up what I had to say. I was honestly afraid. I was afraid that Lucia would never return after leaving. I was afraid that the petite body I could always see would vanish from my side. I was afraid my love would leave just like that. I was afraid that she would sadly leave with despair and sense of betrayal.

    Thats far too scary too scary I dont want that I slowly tried to hold Lucia tighter as though I wanted to hold her in my arms and never let her go. I wanted for us to never part.

    Waaahh!!!!

    Lucia slowly tightened her hold on me and slowly began to quiver before finally letting out everything with her wail. She hugged me tightly and I reciprocated it.

    We exchanged our concerns, fears and despair. We exchanged the heat of our tired bodies, our love and unrequited feelings for each other. As we held each other tightly, we cried, loved and made an oath. We just wanted to stay locked in each others arms, never letting go.

    I will never abandon Lucia. Never.

    This young girl has given up too much for me, just like Nier. In fact, she has done more and given up more than Nier.

    I dont want this girls efforts to go to waste, nor do I want for her to disappear from my side. So I hugged her. I hugged this girl that I love.

    Words were now meaningless. The only way we could express our passionate and sincere love was through chest contact.

    I gently pushed Lucia back and cupped her face. I carefully wiped her tears away.

    When she opened her eyes, the bright moonlight cleared away the foggyyers lighting up our surroundings, just as though God was sending us blessings. Though it wasnt a full-moon night, the moonlight was still as bright as ever.

    I looked at Lucias shimmering skin underneath the moonlight.

    She gently leaned her face closer to mine and looked at me. She hesitated for a moment and then closed her eyes.

    We slowly kissed each others lips under the moonlight. Her soft and salty lips, caused by her tears, were gently kissed by me. Our tongues were shy, but at the same time yearned for each other as they gently brushed against each other. We held each other tightly, closed our eyes and felt the warmth of our tonguesing into contact.

    No Your Highness

    Lucia pushed me away and slowly stripped before me. Her perfect body shined brighter under the moonlight than before. She picked up her bag and carefully took out her wedding dress. She wore it on in front of me and then sat back down in front of me. She closed her eyes and said, Please please kiss me again I want to wear my wedding dress this time

    I smiled and nodded. I said, Lucia you look really beautiful in that dress

    Because I am your Lucia like this

    I kissed her lips again, and she kissed me back bitterly.

    Our lips gently came into contact.

    She wrapped her arms around my neck and carefully kissed me while touching me. Her long eyshes were so close I could virtually hear them batting. She was careful like a butterfly pping its wings, intoxicating the viewer.

    The wedding dress felt like running water. It was cold and smooth. My hand virtually couldnt grab it.

    I gently undid her wedding dress and pressed her down onto thewn. Lucia extended her arms out to me.

    Under the moonlight Lucia gently moaned and then she pulled me in tightly with her arms and legs. Our lips yearned for each other. They desperately touched each other to celebrate this moment.

    This was the moment we had both been waiting for countless times The moment was very sweet, but at the same time, bitter However, our fingers were tightly interlocked, and they were never willing to let go again

 Book 5: Chapter 46

    Book 5: Chapter 46

    Your Majesty, what happened between you and Miss Lucia yesterday? I told you not to engage in any strenuous activities as your body is very weak right now, and see? You are sick now.

    They said they said elves didnt get sick

    I desperately struggled while my face was red. However, I couldnt escape Lunas tight restraint in my weakened state.

    She was holding the soup Elizabeth made for me, yes, the rubber-soup that scarred me for life Please allow me to refer to it as so because it totally tasted like rubber! Burnt rubber!

    That is probably because of your human lineage, I guess I still cannot believe it but since Her Highness has acknowledged it as well, it looks like you qualify as the prince. Luna chuckled and sat on my thigh while continuing toe closer. She held the spoon before my mouth and the smell of burnt rubber went right up my nose, almost knocking me out. I desperately struggled, but Luna wouldnt let me move.

    I just have a cold! A cold! Ill be fine after a nap! Ill be fine after I get some sleep!!

    Is that right? But Miss Nier did not let you sleepst night

    Now that you mention it Nier was honestly too damn scaryst night. Nier didnt say anything when I returned holding Lucias hand. But when night came, Nier jumped through my window and into my bed. Before I could even react, she had already pulled my pants down and mounted me

    Nier then entered madness and stripped mepletely before doing it in all sorts of positions, causing me to sweat profusely all over. Nier was all over me until sunrise. It felt great initially because Niers body is seriously soft and bouncy, and my hands loved the sensation of her body. While she was a bit of an amateur, repeatedly thrusting into her sent me to heaven

    But theres a limit to everything Nier was feeling it more and more, and got more and more excited, but I was getting more and more drained.

    I had just treated Nier before, then I did it with Lucia on the grass right after that, and then I had to go for more rounds at night. I didnt get any rest I pleaded Nier to spare me, but she didnt stop

    My sweaty body was exposed to the cold winds for a long time and I caught my first cold aftering to this world.

    After Vyvyan found out I caught a cold, she kicked the door down toe in shoving Elizabeth, who was also trying toe in, aside and then sealed the door with magic. She left Elizabeth outside to shout on her own andpletely ignored her. Vyvyan ignored my powerless attempts to resist, stripped me naked and then earnestly stroked my body

    The important part was I still had Niers sweat and uhh on me

    Vyvyan then looked at me with a strange gaze and asked that I spend tonight with Lucia

    My vision went dark. I just wanted to m my head on the wall and be done with it. I thought my business for this month was over. Mydies could finally get along. The churchs headquarters had been destroyed. But! God forbid I wouldve known that Id end up dying in the arms of my most beloved Nier and Lucia

    After Vyvyan left, Elizabeth came in. First, she stroked my head. Then she said she wanted to make me that miraculous soup. She too ignored my powerless resistance and left to go do as she pleased.

    Next, Luna carried that terrifying soup in with a smile.

    I could see it in her eyes. She was the grim reaper here for my soul.

    Luna, please Ill do anything but please do not make me drink this bowl of soup. I beg you Ill be fine if I dont drink it, but if I do Ill absolutely, positively die! I really will die! I really will!!

    That is impossible. This is the soup Her Majesty personally made. The Valkyries were looking on eagerly! How could there be a problem with it? Of course, medicine does not taste good. Your Majesty, Her Majesty gave the order, you know? She said you must finish it. So,e, open up, Your Majesty

    Luna brought the spoon close to my mouth with a smile.

    I groaned with terror and despair as soon as my lips touched it. I desperately tried to back off, but I was already up against the wall.

    Luna sat on my thigh and locked my arms behind me tightly.

    Who taught her this move?!

    Im not drinking it! Over my dead body! Luna! Luna! You must know that this thing is excessively bitter. This thing isnt medicine. I dont even know what it is

    That will not do, Your Majesty. Everyone is worried about your health! So you must finish it. I am worried about you too, so I will not back down!

    Can you please show your loyalty to me in another way?!

    <strong>Knock</strong>

    <strong>Knock</strong>

    <strong>Knock</strong>

    Ah, Miss Luna. Onii-sama. What are you two doing? Freya knocked on the door and came in. Seeing the way I looked, she paused and then said, Miss Luna, you really will get killed by Miss Nier and Miss Lucia if you do that. Hmm It doesnt look like you two are doing that But onii-sama, if you want to do that next time, please ask Miss Nier to quieten down a little. I could hear it all.

    I blushed and then apologised, Im sorry

    I was joking. I did not hear it. But you just confessed without being pressed. It sounds like Miss Nier didnt obey Her Majesty and went to see youst night.

    Freya giggled mischievously. She then wore her serious expression and said, Your Majesty, if you are now free, let us discuss how to acquire the churchs right to preach. I must say that it iste for us to take action now. However, we can still make it in time.

    Luna dallied and then got off me. She stood to one side and listened to our discussion.

    When I heard church, I straightened up and got serious. Honestly speaking, I almost forgot about the church. I only remember destroying the church, and I think I reduced the castle at the centre of theke to rubble.

    I imagine the pope inside got crushed to death. I dont know what became of the people inside. I really didnt want to do that. I wanted to save them. However, the knights had already evacuated the people inside back there so they should be okay, right?

    Those people were innocent. I didnt want them to get dragged into it because of our fight.

    Your Majesty, what exactly happened that day? You must have used magic, right? Your magic is so powerful. All the vigers woke up to your magic. You destroyed the entire forest and half of theke. They thought they saw a miracle The incident got spread around before we did anything and became viewed as Gods fury.

    Freya giggled softly and then said, God destroyed the church. That is impossible. Further, you walked out from the centre of the destruction, which proves that God did not punish you. Why did God not punish you? That is because of the royal family. The Rosvenor household is the true incarnate of God, the will of God. The church is but just a fake, so they were punished by heaven.

    Would anyone believe such a weird and iprehensible exnation?

    Onii-sama, whether or not they believe it is their business What is important is what we im. Further, is religion not a mysterious and iprehensible thing? You did use magic, but the people see that as a miracle. When you came out, I had already arranged for people in the pce to dress up as missionaries to rush there. Perhaps the church will very soon be abandoned by the people. What point is there of a church without the people as its foundation? Freya made a deep bow and then said with a smile, Congrattions, Your Majesty. You have destroyed that church. They have lost everything, and we can say that you have avenged my father. You have done what you promised me. Therefore, I shall now offer you my body, my soul and my loyalty. Thank you very much, onii-sama!

    Uhm, youre my sister, so doing things for you is my responsibility.

    So please drink the medicine now!

    No!! Not over my dead body!!! Ahhh! Pfft! L(u)-

 Book 5: Chapter 47

    Book 5: Chapter 47

    When I came around, it was already dark outside I dont know how long I slept for, I mean, was unconscious for. A cold wouldnt leave me in this condition, but the thing mom made me can seriously kill.

    Think about it, what would happen if you drank a mouthful of something that tasted like burnt rubber? Actually, you would die from drinking a mouthful of rubber.

    I struggled to roll over. The aftertaste of that stuff stuck in my throat and felt like it was virtually going to burn my throat. However, I sweated a lot so I felt a lot more alert now.

    That thing doesnt seriously have healing properties now, does it? I dont want to drink it again even if it does. Drinking that thing is the equivalent of gambling with your life!

    After I rolled over, I saw Lucias sleeping face. Lucia was sound asleep while hugging me. She locked me with all her limbs like a ko.

    Maybe my sweat wasnt a result of drinking that rubber soup but because Lucia hugged me so tightly.

    I pulled Lucia into my embrace.

    She moaned and then opened her eyes to look at me. She brought her face closer and brushed her nose against mine. In a soft voice, she said, Your Highness are you feeling a bit better?

    Yeah, Im a bit better. Thank you, Lucia. I chuckled softly as I hugged her.

    She nodded and then gripped my clothes while softly asking, Was it my fault? Maybe we shouldve done it somewhere else But I was happy to do it on thewn Will will will I have a baby now?

    Uhh Maybe

    Honestly speaking, this topic makes me feel awkward since both Lucia and Nier might both be pregnant.

    We havent gotten married yet, so its probably not for the best if theyre pregnant now I dont mind at all since I love the two of them and wouldnt ask them to get an abortion.Though, Im not sure if the elves can ept this sort of thing.

    Lucia giggled softly. She then stuck her body to mine and said, Im so happy to be able to be a mother, too I was so envious of Her Highness. She looked so blissful when she held you. I would be that blissful if I had a child too, right?

    I actually think that you shouldnt spoil children like mom does I smiled helplessly.

    If Lucia copies Vyvyan, Ill get very jealous. I wonder how lonely my dad felt. I heard he got kicked off the bed because Vyvyanined he would disturb my sleep

    Lucia giggled. She kissed me on my lips and said, I feel really happy right now You finally are my prince now, Your Highness. Im very happy right now In the past I could be by your side, but never at night. But now I can Though it feels somewhat surreal, you really are you really are by my side

    I embraced her and replied, I told you, I wont leave you. I love you, Lucia. So dont do anything that will make me worry in the future I thought you wanted to abandon me back there

    Uhm I wont leave you again Your Highness Your Highness but between me and that human who do you consider your main wife? Lucia looked at me with a very serious expression as well as the resolute gaze which showed she wasnt going to let me leave if I didnt provide an answer. Her gaze was iparably firm. Her gaze was the same as when she fought Nierst time.

    Pfft!!

    I almost spat my blood out. What the hell is this about? I managed to get them to ept my proposal after much effort, and now Lucia is trying to force me to make her my main wife? I had no idea elves were so jealous. They insist on being the main wife even if theyre willing to share their husband with another woman?

    So who are you making your main wife, Your Highness? Lucia looked at me and firmly continued, I think a main wife is absolutely necessary. If you get married, then you need to have a wife the next time you appear in public. Who you choose as your main wife is very important because she will be the princess in the peoples hearts!

    True. Lucia seemed to be able to ept this oue, but I dont think that the other elves can ept their prince having a human wife. The elves view of elven lineages and marriage dont allow for Niers existence. However, humanity here is much more tolerant. I can openly announce that I married an elf and humans wouldnt say anything.

    In that case, Lucia would be the best choice as she can appear with me anywhere. Nier, on the other hand, has many ces where she cant be. Of course, I cant say this straight up, or theyll probably have another duel

    This matter pertains to the dignity of elves and humans Though the two arent rted in any way, I believe thats what my two moms would think. Further, I think that Ill stay longer with whichever side my main wife happens to reside in, so there will definitely bepetition again.

    In truth, my two moms have a very good rtionship away from the public since they shared the same bed for a long time. They know each others bodies like the back of their hand.

    But as soon as ites to me, my two moms will turn on each other in the blink of an eye. When I came back with Lucia, I found them fighting again. After going through much trouble to stop them, I gave them both a stern scolding Vyvyan was really unhappy because I really gave Elizabeth a scolding But I then quickly hugged and kissed Vyvyan to cate her.

    I then came up with the fairest option to settle it between them well, the fairest method in my opinion Rock, paper, scissors. But only afterwards did I remember Vyvyans ability was mind-reading after sheughed out loud. Elizabeth wasnt too willing to ept the result, but I said that since I was getting married in the elvennds, I would spend my first month here so as to bnce it out.

    You can say I finally get it now. The most important thing about living with those two is maintaining a bnce. If the bnce is lost, theyll definitely fight. If those two fight itll be Armageddon, and Ill be the one busy dealing with both sides.

    So! About my main wife; I definitely wont be suggesting anything to them. That goes for both of them. I definitely wont show my bias, otherwise, the consequences will be severe. I feel so guilty. Im making the rtionship between humans and elves so tense

    Well well I love you both Didnt I tell you? I love you both equally

    But there must be a chronological order! I loved you earlier on than that Nier and stayed by you for the longest time. Therefore, I have good reason to be your main wife and appear with you at events. As for that human, she can just stick to moaning like a wild animal in bed. Lucia frowned.

    Shes not too passionate about that sort of stuff. That sort of stuff is considered just a necessary procreative activity for elves. Lust at other times is considered a symbol of a fallen being.

    Thats precisely why Nier caused me to be in this state right now! Nier seems to keep chasing that blissful pleasure after getting a taste of it!

    Well uhh love cannot be measured by time And Lucia it will be hard for you to appear at humanitys events here

    <strong>BANG!!</strong>

    Before I could finish, the door got violently kicked open. Nier aimed her sword this way and shouted; You vixen! Youre here to seduce His Majesty again! What happened to our agreement about it being your turn during the day and my turn at night?!!

    When did you twoe to that agreement?! No! Dont!! Lucia, dont go! Dont go! Swap with each other! Swap with each other! Let Nier have daytime! Let Nier have daytime!! Let me rest let me rest for a bit, Nier Dont take my pants off Aaahh.. Im going to die Im going to die!!

 Book 5: Chapter 48

    Book 5: Chapter 48

    You are now ready, Your Majesty.

    Lunaughed as she poked her head out from behind me while I was shaking out my cape.

    These thick capes are only good for decoration in humanitysnds, now. Elizabeth sent me a set of clothes to my room. I used to wear normal clothes, but the clothes Elizabeth gave me this time is the official garb exclusive to members of the royal family of the Rosvenor Empire.

    You are now the heir apparent, son. You are mommys pride for being able to resolve the church and Castors matter. The ministers will also realise that you are not an idiot.

    Elizabeth brought the clothes over to my bed, stroked my head with a smile, and continued, Next, mommy will give you a few easy jobs to handle. Once youve aplished some military achievements, you will be able to smoothly seed the throne. Mommy doesnt know how much time mommy has left, so mommy is very happy to see you gradually mature.

    These clothes werent just clothes, but moms hope for me.

    I dont know if I can be a qualified king. I only know how to be a qualified king from what Mera told me. The path I am continuing down is the path formed of the blood Mera shed.

    My hands were once covered in her blood, and now, the mastermind behind it was kneeling on the steps in the hall.

    Mera, does this make you feel a little relieved?

    I confidently left the room.

    Nier turned around and I froze up. Nier was dressed in a shoulder-revealing white formal dress which revealed the top of her breasts, as well. Her smooth and white shoulders emitted a gentle glow under the sunlight. She wore light makeup on her face, which made her shine more brightly even though she originally looked captivating. Her simple ck ponytail was now done into a bun, which was held in ce with a jade hairpin.

    She turned around to look at me with her green eyes when she heard my footsteps and gently wrapped her arm, wearing white gloves, around mine. She opened her rosy lips and gently said, Lets go, Your Majesty

    Nier you look really beautiful like this.

    Nier blushed a little, giggled softly, and responded, Thank you This is the first time Ive dressed like this so Im not used to it. However, since you think that it is pretty, I can dress like this often if youd like. But applying makeup is so hard I saw the maids spend half a day busying themselves with it

    Yeah. But youre beautiful, to begin with, Nier.

    Thank you, Your Majesty. I used to hate myself for being a woman, but I now feel blissful. I feel blissful to have you by my side so I think that I wont be a Valkyrie anymore, but your princess.

    I looked at her with a smile and said, Isnt that good? I think flowers suit you more than swords. Nierughed softly. She then leaned over toward my ear and whispered, But Im still hiding a short-sword on my thigh.

    Nier is seriously way too cute

    I pulled her closer to me and she giggled softly as we descended the stairs together. Inside of the hall was the pope, who had been kneeling this entire time Oh, the second-generation pope that is.

    I walked over to a seat in the hall and sat down. Nier stood behind me and looked down at the child below.

    He was still very young. He looked around eleven or twelve. Perhaps he was a promoted puppet. Perhaps he was the popes son or even just a scapegoat. But regardless of what the case was, he was just an innocent sessor, so I dont intend to make things hard for him.

    From his knees, he trembled as he greeted me, Your Majesty.

    I nodded and said, Please rise, Pope. What have youe for? What happened in the past was what that Pope did, so I dont intend to pursue the matter with you. Dont worry. So go ahead and tell me what business you have.

    Understood.

    He trembled as he rose.

    The Valkyries on both sides stepped forward and helped him into a chair by the side, where he exchanged eye contact with me.

    His legs were suspended in the air. If hes just a child,pounded with seeing the destructionst time, I can see why hes afraid of me now. I looked at him and waited for him to speak.

    He trembled as he looked at me and spoke, Umm Your Majesty I I would like to first apologise for everything the church did in the past I would like to apologise for the things the church did to Miss Nier Gilliante as well

    I waved my hand in annoyance and said, Speak louder. Didnt I say I wouldnt pursue the matter with you? If you speak so softly, I wont even hear your apology.

    Ah Yes, Your Majesty! He raised his voice and continued, I I I sincerely apologise to you as the new pope and and am handing the script for Gods words to you From henceforth, the church shall only maintain the stability of the church and chapels Please call back your envoys inciting the people and provide our assets with protection so that we may not be robbed by the people again

    I nodded and looked to Freya who was in the shadows. She nodded. She understood what I was thinking. I replied, Alright, dont worry. It was not my idea to have the people rob the church. The peoples fury is not a result of me inciting them. What theyre doing is illegal, and thew enforcers will not allow it.

    Yes Yes but but It It is alreadyte by the time the soldiers arrive.

    I sighed to myself in my mind. I must say that Freys calctions were without ws. If something happens to the church, we have to take care of it. However, she had already made arrangements for <em>when</em> we take care of it and <em>how</em> we take care of it.

    To make things easier for her, I had given her the princes stamp. That way, the letters she sent out were orders from the prince. It looks like it was a good decision.

    I nodded and said, Alright, I will look into the matter. But you must give me the original version. We are going to rewrite the doctrine. Your missionaries and your members must preach the doctrine we have edited and believe in the new doctrine. Also, who you appoint, dismiss, and the location of the pope must be approved of by the royal family. You must hand donations to the royal family no matter who made the donation. The royal family will have people investigate things and provide you with the necessary funds. Stop all business deals. From now on, the church will only be responsible for practising religion. I wont pursue the matter with you, but I will pursue it with the church. You have all never been supervised by the royal family for too long now!

    The pope quivered as he stood up, bowed and said, U-Understood We shall follow your arrangements, Your Majesty.

    I stood up as well and then called, Freya!

    Onii-sama.

    Freya stepped out from the side and bowed.

    Im leaving the subsequent matters in your hands. That includes the churchs eptance and the re-writing of the doctrine. Oh right. Nier, is there anything you want to do to him? I dont know what you went through after all, but if you want to do something, I wont stop you.

    I turned around and Nier nodded. She then walked over to the young pope. The pope looked at Nier fearfully, curled himself up and closed his eyes.

    Nier bent over and pulled him into her embrace gently. She stroked his head and softly said, You must be really scared. Its alright. Its alright It had nothing to do with you. Dont be scared. Dont be scared.

    Uhm.

    Nier really likes kids. I saw the young pope cry and wipe his tears in her embrace andughed to myself. Nier is still the same Nier as before, except she looks so much cuter and intimate nowpared to when she hugged them in her military attire.

    Beauty and flowers suit Nier more But I wish she could spare me at night! At least give me a one-day break!!

 Book 5: Chapter 49

    Book 5: Chapter 49

    Knock, knock, knock Elizabeth, Iming in.

    Elizabeth ced her pen down, massaged her temples and said, Oh, Vyvyan. Come in.

    Vyvyan pushed the door open and shed inside before closing the door. After she hade in, she looked out the window.

    It was pitch-ck outside, while the lights in His Majestys room, on the opposing side, were still on. It looked like there was a silhouette of someone on top of another moving up and down

    Dont worry, this is my quarters. There are Valkyries around here, so nobody will eavesdrop. What do you want to say?

    Elizabeth stood up from her sketchpad, walked up to a seat, and sat down.

    Vyvyan walked up to the sketchpad and checked out Elizabeths drawing. She chuckled and said, Your drawing is terrible.

    I just cant seem to use it properly. Its so hard to get the hang of. Elizabeth didnt deny it. She sighed and then kicked a chair over to Vyvyan.

    Vyvyan sat down and then said, Theres something I need to inform you about. Its about my son, his body.

    Elizabeths expression started to get a little serious. She sat up straight as she looked at Vyvyan and asked, Whats wrong? Didnt you check up on him already? Did you find something?

    Vyvyan nodded gracefully and replied, Its very dangerous. Actually, extremely dangerous. His body has no way of withstanding such powerful mana. He exhausted all of his berserk mana on the full-moon night. Its like a wooden tub exploded, leaving a hole in it, and then the water suddenly gushed out from that hole. The tub may have been saved, but it suffered irreversible damage. Thats because his human functions sustained severe damage from the elven manas potency

    Elizabeth pulled her eyebrows tighter and tighter together. She got frustrated and cut Vyvyan off, Just tell me directly what happened. What do we need to do?

    Dont let my son use magic. You must be careful for theing full-moon nights. He has already experienced the usage of magic, so he will definitely subconsciously use magic in a hazy state on the next full-moon night. I, therefore, need to be present at the next full-moon night. Otherwise, his body will be torn apart. This isnt a joke. If he unleashes his magic again, the potency of his mana will rip his own body apart. Vyvyan looked at Elizabeth and spoke in extremely serious tone.

    Elizabeth would never agree to such a possessive action in the past, but she had no way of refusing when Vyvyan was so serious. Elizabeth couldnt stop her hands from shaking as she looked at her.

    Additionally, he needs to stay here in humanitysnds with you for a bit longer. His body is more sensitive to mana right now. If he touches things with mana like the water in the elvennds, his life will be endangered. I initially wanted to take him home for his wedding, but it looks like it wont work out now. He cant return in his current state.

    Vyvyan took in a deep breath and continued, His body should recover in two to three months. It doesnt look like theres anything abnormal here in humanitysnds, which is why I have no choice but to leave him here.

    What are your ns for his wedding then?

    Elizabeth grabbed hold of Vyvyans hand.

    Vyvyans sadness and concern on her face became more visible under the light. Her hands were also shaking gently.

    The two were both scared. They were worried about the same person. The two of them drew their swords on each other at the mention of their son, but they were now worried about him. They both wanted to protect him.

    Vyvyan sniffled and quietly replied, He must get married here. He cant get close to elven mana, or hell be in danger. Its our only option. I dont want to put him at risk for his wedding. We can only hold it here we can only hold it here I I

    Vyvyans tears started coursing down her face.

    Elizabeth froze up. She then leaned over and pulled Vyvyan into her embrace.

    Vyvyan wrapped her arms around Elizabeth and cried on her shoulders.

    Elizabeth gently patted her on her back andforted her, Its okay, its okay. Vyvyan, I wont let you miss it Ill arrange it. Ill get people to build a city at the border of the elven and humannds for them to hold their wedding, and we can watch him get married there.

    Vyvyan gripped Elizabeths back tightly, clenched her teeth to try and stop her tears as she forced out, Elizabeth

    Elizabeth softlyforted Vyvyan with her voice and then gentlyid her down on the bed.

    Ten years ago, the two girls embraced each other like this. Elizabethforted Vyvyan who tended to cry easily like an elder sisterforting her younger sister, while Vyvyan would snuggle up and cry in her arms.

    If the things in the past didnt happen, how friendly would they be with each other?

    Mom, Iming in.

    I knocked on the door during the day but there was no response. I hesitated for a moment before pushing the door open. To be honest, I was here to get permission to leave humanity and return to the elves Im about to die. I must leave.

    Nier rode me against night. My back feels like its going to snap, now. Nier is just too crazy. The thing is, she has no moderation. A kinky Nier is like Vyvyan on full-moon nights. She doesnt listen to a single thing I say.

    Mom Ah

    My eyes were surprised by what they saw. I was about to punch myself. I thought I hadnt woken up, or Nier made me pass out. Elizabeth was hugging Vyvyan. The two of them were glued to each other with their clothes tossed to the side. Two beauties that could shock the entire continent were in each others embrace, with their breasts pressed against each other

    This makes it feel like my father got cucked by his own harem.

    Your rtionship is actually really good, isnt it?! I was the one who ruined your rtionship, wasnt I?! How good must your rtionship have been in the past for you to be sleeping together?! You two get along in reality, dont you?! Am I your child?! Im sorry for ruining your intimate rtionship!

    I looked at the two of them still sleeping and quietly shut the door. I turned around and saw Lucia and Nier in the za duelling with wooden swords in the name of Exchanging pointers and exercising.

    Though they were wielding wooden swords and supposedly werent going to hurt each other Why does it look to me like theyre trying to hurt the other with every move?

    I saw their hate for each other in their gazes. I then turned around to look at my moms who were hugging each other tightly and sound asleep Yeah, it looks like the women around me will get along without me worrying.

    Just as I started watching the two of them, Freya appeared from the side. She wasnt interested in the two of them at all. She didnt even take a nce. She walked up to me with a smile and asked, Ah, onii-sama, what a coincidence? Are you here to see Her Majesty as well?

    Yeah, but shes still asleep. I feel that I must stop her Otherwise, her views of the world, life, and philosophies will be altered

    Really? How rare for Her Majesty to not be up yet. Oh right, onii-sama, how do you n to deal with Castor? We can go there to kill their regent and the child. Or did you want to call their regent here?

    I shook my head and said, I cant call the shots on that. I dont know what Moms thinking. If I take action on my own ord and do something to a vassal state, the other vassal states might start something. One move might affect the situation as a whole. I think its better to let Her Majesty handle it But for now Freya, help mee up with a n to get those two to stop fighting

    That is simple.

    Freya suddenly hugged me and then affectionately kissed me on my lips.

    The sound of wooden swords shing stopped in an instant.

    Freya hopped to the side, grabbed her dress, and ran away as fast as she could.

    Ah Fr-

    Your Highness

    Dear

    Let me exin!! Listen to me!! No!! No!! I dont have those kinds of thoughts for Freya! Honest!! Honest!!

    Freya Not only did you not help me, you left me for dead!!!

 Book 6: Prologue

    Book 6: Prologue

    After many things happened, things around me finally settled down. Winter finally came as it was scheduled to. I also changed into my thick winter clothing and returned to humanitys royal capital. Vyvyan left with Lucia when we left the pce. As for our wedding date, we were told we would be notified at another time so I didnt rush them. Since I dont have to travel between the two ces, I can freely go on intimate strolls with Nier in humanitys empire and then return to the pce and attend to the jobs I need to attend to. Nier also finally started bing strongly curious of various things like a girl. However, based on the indifferent attitude she had for merchants and others, it looks as though her innate nature hasnt changed. She just happens to treat me as a special case.

    The orphanage was pretty much the same as always, except that the living quarters of the children had been renovated with the money. They also brought more people on board to help look after the children as well as teachers. Nier really likes that ce and she even proudly announced she was now the princess. The dean and everyone at the orphanage gave their blessings, while I continued to watch Nier y with the children from above.

    I wonder how much longer itll be. Maybe Nier is already pregnant with our child.

    You are here, your majesty.

    Just as Nier and I entered the pce, Castell walked in and bowed to us. I nodded and asked: Ive been back for some time now. I havent seen you for a while, Castell. Where did you go?

    Castell stood back up, blinked his sly eyes a few times and replied: Your majesty, I went to the border of the elves and humanity to check up on the progress of the building there. My, elven magic truly is miraculous. Our heavy machines look silly and powerless before their magic.

    Dont worry about it. I believe that our heavy machinery will one day be able to do what magic does.

    I was full of confidence since Ive seen the day humanitys science made huge leaps. Castell nodded with a smile and then said: I shall consider your words good luck then, your majesty. Ah, I also heard about your marriage with Miss Gilliante. Congrattions to both of you. Congrattions on finding your loved one, your majesty, and congrattions to you Miss Gilliante for bing the princess from today.

    Thank you, Castell.

    Nier said that with her expressionless look. She interacts with Castell with a poker face and is much colder to others. Castell straightened up his torso again and said: Your majesty, when do you intend to hold your wedding? Will it be in winter or do you want to wait until spring? Ah.. I would think winter.

    Why do you say so? Are your in charge of my wedding perchance?

    Or would you have another candidate, your majesty?

    I choked on my words. I do actually have a better candidate, and thats Freya. I trust Freya more than Castell now because Castell is the empresss advisor, while Freya is my sister. I trust Freya more than an outsider, and I trust that Freya can smoothly organise a wedding with her intelligence.

    But I do want to give Freya a chance to rest since she has always been by my side recently whether it was for the churchs matters or the menial matters that we had to sort out afterwards. Freya who had been by my sideing up with ideas and strategies was tired and so I want to let her rest a bit more.

    I dont have any opinion. I just want to know where my wedding is going to be held.

    Oh, have I not told you?

    Castell paused. He then smiled and continued, Did I not say that I went to go and take a look at the building at the border? That is a newly constructed city. I think you will be holding your wedding there. My, my, I have seen cities rise because of business and due to war, but this is my first time seeing a city constructed for a wedding. I think that the city must be a domain that her majesty is giving you.

    I froze up. I know about ancient Europe granting a prince territory but Ive never had a domain of my own. But it makes sense as to why I dont have my own domain since I have to travel between the two nations. However, I dont know what I should do if mom suddenly grants me a piece ofnd.

    Im guessing the city is being built after my moms reached an agreement. Forget a city, Ive never even been a captain in practice. How am I going to manage a city?

    I need the almighty Freya

    My, youve met each other, huh? How coincidental. Oh right, your majesty, her majesty asked you toe to the inner court. She said there is something very important she wants speak to you about.

    Just as we were talking, a small silhouette appeared before us. The loli Alice fanned herself and walked over with a smile. Nier froze up when she saw her, but then quickly bowed her head and saluted her loudly: Captain!

    Ah dont, dont, dont. Dont do this. I cant ept it. I cant ept it! Alice was so frightened she nearly tossed her fan. She smiled hopelessly and said, Nier, you should have gotten used to your identity now, right? You are now a princess, and will soon take the Rosvenor surname, so it should be me that salutes you now.

    I dare not. I am a Valkyrie.

    Of course you arent a Valkyrie. You are the princess. Alice cut her off and then turned to face me and say: Your majesty, I must congratte you. No matter if it is appearances or culinary skills, Nier is the best among the Valkyries. Of course, she is also a dutiful guard.

    Nier, you can cook?!

    I dawdled for a moment before looking at Nier. I honestly never thought Nier could cook. Nier shouldnt be able to do anything except be a Valkyrie who hacks people! Why does Nier know how to cook?! Nier nodded and then coyly replied: I can, but my dishes are crude

    I want to try them!

    I looked at Nier with excitement. Nier was startled at first, but then revealed a blissful smile and said: Alright, your majesty. Once you return to the outer court, I shall personally cook for you as long as you dont think poorly of my cooking

    Of course I wont! Im eager to try it! Im going to go and see m(om)- ah, her majesty now.

    Nier and I split up. I went with Alice to the inner court.

    Ah, son, youre here.

    When I entered moms room, I found her looking at a building blueprint. She revealed a joyful smile when she saw me enter. She pulled me over to the table and said: Come,e,e. Son, take a look. This is the blueprint of the city weve prepared for you. See if theres anything youd like to add. Mommy thinks that its better to build you a city than a castle. This city sits on the border of humanity and the elvennds. Its a very rich ce. Mommy intends to make it your domain so that you and your wives can live there. Mommy can go and visit you. That way, you wont have to travel all over the ce.

    Mommy spoke cheerfully while I looked at the blueprint. It was a very normal city. The site chosen to build the city on was very good. It was a in with a river and a mine nearby. It also connected to the elven forests.

    Mom I dont know how to manage a city

    Thats alright. Mommy didnt know how to initially either, but isnt mommy managing this massive empire now? You dont have to worry son. If theres any major matter, mommy will stand up for you. You just need to enjoy life freely there. Mommy wont interfere with your life. However, you mustnt go to the elvennds. Mommy and Vyvyan discussed it already. You mustnt go due to your condition. Just focus on the city.

    My condition?

    To put it simply, your body cannote into contact with mana. Mom pulled me into her arms and affectionately stroked my head as she continued, In any case, this city is my wedding gift to you. Mommy wants to test you too as a ruler. I want to see if you have what it takes to run a nation Son, dont disappoint mommy

 Book 6: Chapter 1

    Book 6: Chapter 1

    Mom gave me a whole pile of things. To be frank, my mind is a mess right now. I havent got the slightest clue as to what I should do. I just took what mom gave me back to my outer courtpletely stupefied and sat at the dinner table. Nier had finished making dinner. I was the only one at the long dining table, but there were lots of dishes. It looks like Nier cooked everything she could to show off her skills. It goes without saying that I wont make her cook even if she can. The royal family would look bad if she had to cook herself when shes the princess. Of course, if her cooking is good, Ill ask her to make a sumptuous meal every now and then. I honestly cant praise the food here in humanitys empire. I can only say that theyre good enough for me to survive off. I can only truly enjoy delicacies when Vyvyan is with me.

    Nier stood behind me somewhat nervous. I could see that she was very nervous though. I looked at the dishes on the table. There was a steak. The quality didnt look bad. It was smothered with soy sauce. There was a small jar on the side. As soon as I opened it, a strong fragrance scattered throughout the room. The meat stew inside was shimmering. On the te to the other side was a fish fillet. It wasnt raw though. It looked smoked. On the small shelf to the left were a few grilled meat skewers. What looked like prawns floated in the bowl of soup to the side of the meat skewers. Its fragrant scent filled the room.

    These great looking dishes with alluring smells makes me want to dig in.

    I swallowed my first bite

    After that, I came to a conclusive decision. And that was, if possible, I want Nier to cook for me for the rest of my life.

    You called for me, onii-sama?

    Half-an-hourter, Freya came to the dining hall and then paused for a moment when she saw Nier standing to the side with her hands on her blissful cheeks, looking like she was going to smile like an idiot. I nodded and replied: Uhm. Freya, maybe this is very sudden, but I want to ask you a question. Do you know how to manage a city?

    Manage a city?! Freya was startled. She then smiled helplessly and said, Onii-sama, I am not almighty My father was a military officer.. I have no experience managing a city erm but if you insist, then I can give it a try But where are we going to get a city from? Onii-sama, could you have obtained a domain?

    Erm you can say that. Mom gave me a city as a wedding gift, and it looks like Ill be living in that city in the future Mom wants to see my management skills

    I scratched my head and smiled helplessly. I honestly think that Freya is very smart, but that doesnt necessarily mean she has management skills. But I think Freya will probably quickly find a way to manage a city given how smart she is. Worst case scenario, well manage it together!

    You should personally manage it, shouldnt you? That said, knowing how to use people is the most fundamental skill a king should have. I may have never managed a city before, but I can try. Freya looked at me and made a small bow. She then looked up with a smile and continued, How can I say no when onii-sama trusts me so much? I will find a way to manage the city properly no matter what. But, onii-sama, you need to help me out too.

    I know. The table had been tidied up. I spread the map of the city out on the table and Freya leaned over to take a look. She said: It is a veryrge city. As a matter of fact, it should be a considered arge city. Onii-sama, what ns do you have for the city? A citys most important departments are the administration department, residential districts, business districts, factories and the entertainment district.

    Since when did the entertainment district be one of the most important districts? To be frank, nning a city isnt my forte

    I looked at the map of the city and smiled helplessly. Modern-day cities are much more reasonably nned and good-looking than this. At least I wouldnt construct a factory right in the centre of the city. Further, these out-dated production methods in the workshops are definitely inappropriate. Assembly line productions are what we need now, and it happens to be next to ake too, so using water-power is convenient. Lets build the factories at theke thats closest to the city walls then. And it definitely needs to be where theres downwind!

    I dont think I need to manage any industrial waste emissions, do I? I dont think sewage water is as bad as it is in the modern-day or produces as much toxic waste liquids. Whatever. If something happens, we might even be able to swim with elven magic. Worsees to worse, well just make it bone-dry.

    The residential districts should be reasonably spread out around the city. The area closest to the city walls will definitely be formoners while the centres highest point would be the centre for administration as well as the residence district of nobles.

    I then need to prepare a weaponry warehouse in the city. We need to have ammunition to fight off invaders there.

    Next is the business district. Illbine the residential areas with the business district then spread out small stores all the way to the vicinity of the peoples residential area, and then ce therge stores at the intersection of the streets.

    Next are the public bathhouses and wells. Of course, I hate the people in the red-light districts, but Freya insisted on adding those districts.

    Freya bluntly said: Hot water, delicacies and women. A city wouldnt be stable without these three.

    Seeing how she was so confident, I made room for those sorts of ces. I believe that merchants are very clever. If there are such ces there then there will be different sorts of stores around it.

    That should be about it. Of course, this is only a prediction for now. As for the details, we will have to see what we have to work with.

    Freya massaged her temple, sighed and continued, It certainly is a bit difficult. We only made predictions and yet it was so hard. Onii-sama, I think we will be busy next month.

    I guess thats basically it. We both sighed and sat down. Nier walked up and gently draped my cape over my shoulders. She then whispered in my ear: Dear, its gettingte. Let us head to bed so that we can work tomorrow.

    Nier grabbed my left hand and ced it somewhere. My hand got covered with a warm and wet liquid. I turned my head around to look at Niers face which was now rosy as she panted softly I felt a chill run up my spine, and had an ominous feeling that I was about to be drowned in endless misery and despair

    Youre not letting me rest at all! I am starting to suspect that its not the drugs effect! Youre fine during the day, so why do you always be like this at night?! Youre definitely doing this on purpose! Its definitely on purpose!!

    I shall not disturb your rest then, onii-sama. Goodnight, onii-sama.

    Freya knew what to do. She bowed and prepared to leave. When she got to the door, she suddenly turned around to look at me and ask in a serious tone: Onii-sama, I suddenly thought of a problem. Onii-sama, we thought of an ammunition warehouse, as well as the arrangements of the height of the city-walls. But what about our troops?

    I thought about it for a second and then replied with puzzlement: Troops The human and elf armies?

    Freya looked at me with a serious expression and in a serious tone exined: No. Onii-sama, they are her majesty and her highnesss army, not yours. As the master of a domain, why do you not have your own army? Onii-sama, we need to think about our army before the city is constructed. You will only have the right to speak if you have an army.

 Book 6: Chapter 2

    Book 6: Chapter 2

    Im actually quite fearful of getting involved with a military. While Im aware that having military power also means having political power, the problem lies in empowering one with military power the right to speak.

    I grew up at my Moms side, and my city was given to me by them. Will my moms feel a little threatened if I have the right to speak? Not to mention, the army I intend to build consists of humans and elves

    On the elven side, Ive always considered making a unit that rode Earth Dragons. If I could create such a unit, my vanguard would virtually be unstoppable. Ive witnessed the destructive potential of Earth Dragons charging at the enemy before. If I were to give them armour which could guard against piercing attacks, then they could run wild in the enemy camp and stomp them.

    As for humanity, they still use a linear formation even though they have guns. The most powerful types of soldiers in this era are artillerymen. Napoleon started as an artilleryman. Cannons are the most effective weapon against enemies utilising a linear formation.

    However, were in a different era right now and a different world. Not only are there humans in this world, there are also elves. Im not sure if there are other races out there. If I utilise humans versus humans methods here, Ill easily get caught in a passive position since cannons arent much of a threat to races which split their forces up to do battle. Plus, cannons are easily disabled.

    Consequently, I need a highly mobile unit. While infantry are the mainstream choice, I need a unit that can attack, which means I need cavalrymen. Now, if I were to fuse human cavalrymen with guns, then they would be the verymon but have the infamous chunnibyou title, Dragoon.

    Of course, theyre not just infantrymen on horses.

    Dragons exist in this world, a fact I know since my father died trying to y the dragons up north

    Actually, we dont know if he actually died or not. He might just have fallen in love with a dragon mistress up there. But if my moms were to find out that was true, theyd raise an army to go and destroy the two of them but back on topic. It looks like the dragons in this world are scary and rare. Since the Earth Dragons are low-end creatures, they cant be called proper dragons.

    I guess Ill be forming a human cavalry unit out of cavalrymen with guns, then. However, I wont be using the current weapons of this era.

    Single-shot rifles just wont work with cavalrymen riding Earth Dragons, because theyre not troops that would ride their steeds to their location and then dismount. What I want is a powerful, elite unit like the Guan Ning Cavalry. Therefore, I need to give the riders the best weapon I can think of.

    The Spencer M 1865. Ah, you dont really need to know the specifics of the gun. You just need to know that it can fire consecutive shots and that the Dragoons aplished a lot with it during the American Civil War.

    I remember it very well because it was the first rifle that could fire consecutive shots. However, it needs its own specific ammunition, a type of metal bullet Ive always wanted to make. I just didnt make them previously because I considered it to be a pain. My handgun doesnt require metal bullets either.

    But I can now start manufacturing them.

    And so, I went back to the red-haireddys shop

    You humans winters could really kill me

    She had returned, except she wrapped herself in a tight nket and drank a distilled beverage facing the fire.

    I shook out my cape, looked at her and said, Ah its alright Its just that elves cant really handle it, I guess Wont you be fine if you just return to the elves, then?

    The elves dont wee me. And I havent been back in so long. If that girl Vyvyan found out I had returned, she would never let mee back here. I cant bear to part with these things. Theyre my blood, sweat and tears. Thedy with red hair looked at the blueprints on the wall as she cherished them.

    She had a drink, then narrowed her eyes to look at me and Nier before saying, It looks like your rtionship is different now. What happened between you two, while I went to the desert?

    Nier wrapped her arm around mine, looked at her and replied, Umm were going to get married, I guess.

    How nice. Congrattions. Your father created a massive tragedy by falling in love with a human chick, and what do you know? You fell in love with a human, too. She giggled and thenzily raised up her bottle and said, I wont be attending your wedding. I dont have any right to attend the wedding of royalty, anyway. Do you have any other business?

    Yes.

    I looked at her and sternly continued, I just received a domain from Mom. I hope you can help me out by helping me manufacturing guns.

    Oh, really? Thats great. But I dare not.

    She answered me simply with just eight words. I smiled helplessly and said, Come on didnt you help my mother back then? Its not too much to ask you to help me now is it?

    Back then I came here because the elven king ordered me to. But, are you ordering me as the elven prince, now, or the human prince? Unfortunately, Im an elf here in humanity. Im not willing to kiss up to either side. She rolled her eyes and continued, The weather is so cold and you want me, a poor elf, to work? You dont have a conscience.

    I yed my cards, The workce is the elven border And if you ept it, we can try a repeated-firing rifle.

    Repeated-firing rifle?

    The red-haireddyughed and replied, While that sounds interesting, why should I go somewhere so far? If were talking about repeated-firing rifles, I have some clues on my own already. Your Majesty, isnt making these things just for fun to us? If its just for fun, I can make you one.

    No. I dont just want one or two, but hundreds and an entire factory.

    I looked at the red-haireddy and continued in a serious tone, The manufacturing process I have in mind for the factory is but childs y to me. If you can help me, I will give you an entire factory. Your current ce restricts you from carrying out some of your ideas, doesnt it? If you are willing to helping me, however, I shall give you the entire factory with all the required equipment ready. You can use the factory for your own research and experiments.

    Factory? She didnt seem to know what sort of ce it was.

    I pointed to her workshop and said, It could fit roughly an entire street of cksmiths and could produce the same amount of guns as a street of cksmiths could, in a single day. It has thetest production materials and production equipment, money, ns and tools. I can get you anything you want.

    She looked at me with puzzlement. I imagine she couldnt imagine what it looked like. But a momentter, she then squinted a little and said, Your Majesty, though I dont know what a factory is, Im willing to trust you for once. If you really have such arge ce I might be willing to stay there.

    Thank you so much, then!

    Good grief. I had to help that old geezer look after his two kids, then I had to help that elven king wipe his own ass, and now I need to work for his son. Ive been destined to meet my doom at the hands of you Gdriels, this lifetime.

    She smiled helplessly and then took in a deep breath. She stretched her back out and then softly said in a voice with anticipation, If the ce you spoke of truly exists I think humans will be able to conquer the continent even without magic Humanitys technology is just miraculous.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Chuunibyou is a derogatory colloquial term in the Japanesenguage used to describe a person which manifests delusional behaviour, thinking that one has special powers that no other person has.

    **I dont know if Dragoon sounds Chuuni in English speaking culture, but in Chinese culture, the Chinese term for it does sound try-hard and Chuuni

    ***Before someone calls it out, dragons per Chinese, Vietnamese, Japanese and Korean culture are mythical flying creatures, thats why lots of their idioms that refer to flight reference dragons. But somebody isnt going to read and say something about dragons not strictly having to fly whilepletely ignoring this cultural difference

    **** Guan Ning Cavalry was a cavalry unit formed inter years of the Ming Dynasty. It was ruled by famous military general Yuan Chonghuan (1584-1630). It was considered a formidable unit even though it was small rtively speaking.

 Book 6: Chapter 3

    Book 6: Chapter 3

    I took in a deep breath before knocking on the door. I honestly feel a little guiltying to see mom this time because my goal might poke mom in the wrong way. Militaries are an extremely touchy topic. Freya was right. You only have a voice if you have military power. A military is the foundation of a nation. You basically have a nations lifeline if you have control of its army, and this empire was almostpletely destroyed because the empires army wasx for too long. That part of history is the one tragic memory mom doesnt want to recall. That is why mom is very sensitive about the military.

    Come in, son.

    I pushed the door open. Mom stood up from her desk and looked at me with a smile. After looking at me silently for a moment she said: Son you dont look too well and the smell on you is Niers scent, isnt it?

    I went red in the face I really dont want to talk about how Nier suddenly pulled me into a small room and forced another load out of me on the way here Man, I feel like Ive be her bank. As long as Nier is feeling it, no matter where we are, we have to I cant win against her in a fight and she wont listen to me either. How am I supposed to recover if this continues..?

    Its not really mommys ce to interfere Mom blushed a little as well and then continued, Since that is a perfectly normal for a married couple. But you need to have moderation. Too much of anything can be bad. Your condition isnt too good right now either, so you should rest more if you can

    Say no more! Say no more! If you say anymore, youre going to lose your son! I could die from shame right now! Dont say anymore! You think I dont want to rest?! I want to have a peaceful sleep every night too! We agree to just hold each other and sleep for the night, and then the next thing I know is I wake up to find Nier riding on top of me while apologising! Arent you telling that to the wrong person here?! Havent you got this the wrong way around?!

    Thats why my nights are just chaotic. Absolutely chaotic. I only get a short nap in the nearly mornings when Nier tires out. But Nier doesnt seem to require much sleep since shes a Valkyrie. Thus, Nier recovers in just a few hours while Im exhausted like a zombie

    I knew I shouldnt have agreed back then but then Nier wouldnt have be my wife if I didnt Ah this sucks no matter how I think about it I used to anticipate this sort of stuff when I was with Nier, but I get scared whenever I see Nier now

    Its freaking scary Too freaking scary.. I didnt believe you could get wringedpletely dry, but I damn do believe it now! Youll have mixed fortunes with a wife like this! Wait, no! The misery far exceeds the joy!

    Mom looked at me while affectionately stroking my face and with a smile asked: So, what have youe here for this time, son? Or did you want to sleep with mommy?

    I hesitated for a second and then almost cried from gratitude. Mom knows me best! I wont be harassed by Nier if I sleep with mom. I can finally rest tonight. Thank heavens. Ill be fine if I sleep with mom. Im going toe and sleep with mom when I cant take it anymore in the future.

    Wonderful! Mommy shall make arrangements now. Sleep with mommy tonight, son.

    Mom hugged me tightly with excitement. She kissed me a few times on my face loudly. She then let go of me and with a smile asked: So what did youe for, son?

    I looked at mom and spoke my mind: Erm, mom I want I want my own army.

    I looked at moms face nervously as I awaited her response.

    Moms expression changed several times, which I assume was because she was thinking. I dont think shes angry. Im a little afraid. I dont know if mom will scold me. I cant do anything if mom allocates the Valkyries to me I cant go against moms wishes and secretly raise an army and acquire weaponry either. Ill seriously be arrested for that.

    Mommy is thinking mommy is thinking which unit would suit you best How about the first and second toon? Those two toons are situated outside of the royal capital. They are mommys most trusted elite toons as well as the toons with the best armaments and members. They were the toons that followed mommy when mommy went on mommys conquest. You can have them, son. Mommy shall write an order

    Wait! Mom! Please stop for a second!!

    I looked at mom withplete astonishment. She started looking for her seal after she finished thinking about it. I was so shocked I quickly grabbed her arm. Mom didnt hesitate for a moment! She didnt hesitate at all! What she was thinking about was which group to give me, not how to reject me, not to mention she gave me her best toons! Isnt mom worried Id do something with those toons?!

    Whats wrong? Ah, did you want to form your own army? Thats fine. Mommy shall call back the most elite toons from the different locations, and you can choose to your hearts content! Mom looked at me. She sounded like she was bragging when she said, Mom is very strict about the armies formed, so whether its the artillery squads, cavalry or infantry, theyre all the elites among elites. You can form your own, thats fine! You can have as many men as you want. Mommy shall allocate them to you!

    No, no. Arent you worried, mom?!

    Mom paused for a moment and looked at me with a hint of excitement. She tilted her head and asked with puzzlement: Why? What does mommy have to worry about?

    I looked at her and asked with hesitation: Mom are you not worried Ill siege the capital with those soldiers?

    Mom shook her head, looked at me like it was a matter of course and replied: If you want the throne, you just have to tell mommy. Mommy will pass it to you without any hesitation. What need is there for you to revolt? Mommy loves you. Mommy can give up anything for you. If taking mommys head could put a smile to your face, mommy would give you mommys own head without any hesitation.

    Mom, your love is too burdensome! I would never make such a request!!

    In that case, what is there for mommy to worry about then?

    Mom smiled and pulled me into her embrace. She said in a serious tone, Mommy knows that youre kind and that you love mommy. That is what is most consoling for mommy. You are mommys only son. At the end of the day, everything mommy has is yours. Even mommy is yours. So why would mommy not be willing to give you something? If you need something, you just need to say the word, be it money, food, power, status, people or even mommys life.

    Mom

    I leaned into moms embrace and sniffled. Mom truly loves me. She could give away an entire empire to love me. I guess that not even the entire empire couldpare to a one smile from me. I sort of hate the previous Troy. Elizabeth loves him so dearly and yet he wasnt even willing to call her mom.

    Mom I think I dont need a toon worth of men. I just need a few hundred men. What I want isnt an army but my own guard-unit.

    Mom nodded and replied: Like the Valkyries, right? Mommys Valkyries are all orphans. Mommy raised them, so they have very strong feelings for mommy. Son, your own guard-unit is a unit you yourself must make submit to you and worship you. Mommy cant allocate you such individuals because mommys guard-unit will only follow mommys orders. Son, you must go and search for your own warriors you make submit to you. Mommy shall provide you with arms and power.

    Uhm thank you, mom thank you, mom

    I hugged mom around her waist tightly and sniffled. Mom nodded. She gently stroked my head and softly said: Drink with mommy tonight then

 Book 6: Chapter 4

    Book 6: Chapter 4

    Is that so? So you slept at her majestys cest night, huh?

    Nier had her arms folded as she looked at me with extreme displeasure. It looks like shes very angry about me staying at her majestys cest night. To be honest, I didnt actually sleep so well with mom. Mom was in a really good mood yesterday. She drank and spoke about her experience with managing the empire and finally got drunk. Thats no big deal. If youre drunk, so be it. But her behaviour turned for the worst when she got drunk. She kept feeling me up with her hands, and she kept throwing herself at me, causing me to wake up in the middle of the night several times winded.

    Uhme on, Nier, you dont need to be angry

    I smiled helplessly and tried to smooth it over with Nier. Shes my bodyguard and yet she dares to give me looks of anger But Im d to see Nier show so many expressions now.

    Nier gave me an annoyed hmph and then stretched her hand out toin: Dear, did you not know how worried I wasst night? Im fine with you staying at her majestys ce, but you need to send someone back to notify me. I stood at the door holding a light waiting for you until dawn but you didnte back

    Nier wore an expression like she was a wronged cat. I felt bad so I reached my hand out to pull her into my embrace. She followed along and hugged me back Hugging Nier waspletely different to hugging Luna which felt like a lovely and pliant little bird in my arms. Nier is about as tall as I am I stroked Niers back and softly said: Sorry. Sorry for making you worry, Nier. I will definitely notify you if Im noting back next time.

    I hope that there will never be a time where you cante back Nier gently bit my ear and whispered vaguely in my ear, Now now dear dear lets find somewhere lets find somewhere I cant hold it any longer in your arms I cant hold it any longer

    Nier quivered gently in my arms like her legs under her dress almost couldnt hold her up. I tightly hugged and shook Nier who was on the verge of crumbling. Niers breathing became erratic. Her hands swam all over my body. She panted by my ear causing me to feel ufortably ticklish.

    Nier hold it in for a while hold it in for a while its daytime right now! Its daytime! We still have work to attend to! We still need to head out!

    No! No! If we do it once right now, my entire nights rest will go to waste. I need to head out during the day too. I need to head out to do something very important so I cant waste time here!

    Go a bitter go a bitter dear I cant hold it anymore your scent your scent my legs shake as soon as I smell your scent my dress my dress is going to get wet dear dear if if we cant, lets just do it here then

    It really looked like Nier couldnt resist it anymore. She started to have hot flushes on her face and her eyes started to look hazy. She even started licking my neck with her tongue. What the devil happenedst night? Doesnt Nier know how to get off on her own when Im not around?!

    We cant do it here! This is the inner courts corridor!! What are we going to do if her majesty catches us?! This is her majestys resting ce!!!

    Wed be executed, wouldnt we?! Doing this sort of stuff in the inner court must be a death sentence!

    Hurry hurry and find a ce then hurry

    Alice followed behind the empress. The empresssplexion looked a bit better than it was yesterday. It looks like her well-being improves significantly if she can sleep holding her son. Though Alice hates the prince, she didnt mind him visiting a few more times if it meant it could keep her majesty healthy.

    It looked like the empress was very happy. She hummed the song they hummed back then in the army. From behind, Alice asked: Your majesty, what ns do we have for today?

    The empress licked her lips and replied with anticipation: Hmm nothing. I want to go horse-riding. Bring a couple of horses to the riding-course. Gosh, spring hasnt arrived yet, but I really want to go hunting now.

    Hunting was the empresss favourite activity in spring. With no war to wage right now, that was the only time she could ride around on her horse boldly without any concerns. And the nobles in their hunting gear riding behind her with the gs let the empress feel theforting feeling of being on the battlefield again.

    As youmand.

    Alice nodded and then the two of them made a turn which is when they saw the two of theme out from the room. The empress was startled to see them, but then she smiled and said: Ah, Nier, son.

    Ah, your majesty

    Nier smiled as she made a small bow. She put her handkerchief she was wiping her mouth with back into her pocket. I smiled helplessly, made a small bow and greeted mom: Good morning, mom.

    The empress sniffed the air as if she could smell a strange smell. She looked at Nier and then looked at her rosy lips with suspicion. She noticed there were some traces of liquid on the corner of her lips Nier gently licked her lips, then smiled and asked: Do you have orders, your majesty?

    Ah no

    The empress sighed to herself. She then revealed a helpless expression and said: Im looking forward to it. I wonder what your child with my son will be like. I really want to see my grandchild now. I really regret not being able to raise my son. I want to try experiencing what its like being busy for a child as a mother.

    Your majesty, you need not worry. I will try harder.

    Nier made a deep bow and then looked at me with a weird smile that sent chills up my spine. My forehead was going numb. I had so many things I want to say in my mind. Try hard at what? Try hard at bloody what, woman?! Please! Dont try harder at this sort of stuff! Youre already trying very hard! Youre already trying super hard! For real, youvepleted the first prerequisite for getting pregnant. If you continue like this, Im afraid Lucia will be infertile!!

    Elves ce heavy importance on the next generation! If Lucia cant be a mother because of you, Nier, youre going to die! You really will have to square off against a vengeful Lucia who wont stop until shes dead!

    Thats very good to hear. My sons safety is in your hands from now on. I hope that you wont let your skills rust after you be the princess.

    Nier earnestly replied: Please do not worry, I will not.

    Good. I want to see you fight next time, Nier. Bring my son along with you. Watching your swordy is a form of enjoyment. Son, make it tonight. Yeah, make it tonight. Call men over to spar with Nier. Nier, how many can you beat right now?

    Nier smirked and then confidently stated: That will depend on when his majesty wants me to stop then. Otherwise, it would be pointless to bring even more people.

    The empress paused for a moment and thenughed out loud and said: Good, good, good. Very good. Nier, I like your pride and confidence now. Thats how my princess should be. Only like this can you educate my grandchild so that he bes an excellent man no less than my son. Uhm, make it tonight then. Remember toe along son. The empressughed as she left. It looks like shes really happy.

    Nier, will you be okay?

    I looked at Nier slightly concerned.

    Nier smirked and then next to my ear said: Your majesty lets do it as many times as the number of people I take out what do you think?

    Kill me! Just kill me now!!

 Book 6: Chapter 5

    Book 6: Chapter 5

    I looked at the bar in front of me. This ce is full of memories. This was the ce Nier princess-carried me for the first time, though I was basically suiciding. But its still a very nice memory. It can be considered the first time we fought side-by-side. It might even be the ce Nier fell in love with me. Uhm, that night where I drifted really was beautiful. Ive got to do it again someday.

    Wait, no, no. Drifting is dangerous.

    I pushed the door to the bar open. It was as noisy as I remember it. I dont get it, youre soldiers, but you dont need to be at your camp?! Why do I always see you people?! Which camp do you belong to? Im going to go and report you now!

    When they heard the sound of the bell ring when the door opened, they turned around to look at me. I stood in ce, looked at them silently and then asked: Whats wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?

    Your majesty!!

    All of them suddenly raised their cups of wine up and shouted which gave me a fright. I nearly fell onto my ass. Theyughed loudly and gulped their wine down. One of them then pushed a young man out in front of me. Theyughed and said: Hurry up and thank his majesty. Youd be dead right now if it wasnt for his majesty!

    I looked at the young man in front of me who was trembling. He looked about the same age as myself. He looked very delicate and pretty. He gave off the vibe of a female. If he were dressed as a girl and wore on some makeup, he really would look like an actual girl. He looked even more like a girl now with the way he was sobbing and trembling.

    Thank you thank you thank you for saving me, your majesty if it were not for you I I

    Dont cry! Dont cry! Speak properly!!

    His tears started running down his face before he could finish, making him look even more like a girl now. Actually, he was gentler than a normal girl. The man behind him couldnt stand it so he pulled him over to his side and patted him hard on his back. He frowned and said: What are you crying for? Youre here to thank him not whinge to him Whatever. Forget it. Let me exin. He was originally a soldier, but he caught the churchs eyes so they made him their ything. If you did not assault the churchs castle that day and rescue him, he might have died in there.

    I recalled my method back then Yeah.. he sure is lucky to have survived. I levelled the area around the castle and caused half of the castle to copse like a huge wave from theke crashed into it several times. I nearly killed him, but fortunately, it looks like he was alright.

    I smiled and replied: Dont worry about it. I didnt know the church did that sort of stuff. You shouldve told me about it from the start.

    We did not know you were so insistent back then. We thought it would end with you submitting to the churchs wishes. We never expected for you to destroy the entire church. All of the branches have suffered repercussions and they do not dare to do anything now. Even the priest in the army is living in constant fear!

    Theyughed. It looks like people are happy to see the church be done with. Well, theyre only so ted about it since they were the churchs victims. Under normal circumstances, people should be neutral about it because its got nothing to do with them. Their life after the church is gone would remain the same.

    But they could take advantage of the chaos and smash the church since theyve got nothing to do with it being winter. They could make themselves a quick buck too. Theyd hit the jackpot if they could find some gold jewellery. Hmm, I need to deal with those opportunistic people. I need to pass down an order ordering all assets stolen from the church must be submitted to the royal family. Its not a bad idea to make some spare change.

    Therefore we need to thank you for this, your majesty. You certainly are different to those officials. We admire your determination and bravery. As we mentionedst time, we will go through hell for you if you need us. We will do anything to repay you!

    The rest of them responded in support. From what mom said about finding people I got to submit to me, these are the people I think of. Sometimes, hatred is the best chain. People who all hate the same thing will be closely united and never betray each other. We hate the church while I destroyed the church. I think theyve changed their opinion of me and are the most loyal to me.

    I felt the timing was right. I looked at them, cleared my throat and said: Good timing. I have something Id like to ask you to help me with now.

    They slowly quietened down. I looked at them and earnestly said, Gentlemen, I will soon have my own domain. Her majesty has allowed me to form my own guard-unit. After much deliberation, I decided to choose you. I really admired your bravery and the discipline you disyed during ourst team-up. If you are willing, I would like to ask you to write your name and information down on the sheet of paper and be my guards.

    They all dawdled for a moment and exchanged nces with each other. A momentter, the young delicate and pretty looking guy wiped the tears by the corner of his eyes, looked at me and asked:

    L-Like the Valkyries?

    Hmm no, not like the Valkyries. I dont want that sort of guard-unit either. I dont want that sort of loyalty. I want guards who are happy to and willing to obey me. If you think that I am a prince worth your loyalty, then be my guards. You are not sacrificial warriors, but my guards, guards who shall protect my life, honour and future.

    I looked at them and earnestly continued, As long as youre willing to obey me and feel that I am a wise ruler, thane and guard me!

    Ill join!

    As soon as I finished, the young man raised his hand up high. He puffed up his t-chest and loudly remarked: You saved me, your majesty. And you avenged me. When I came out, I swore that I would serve you, even if it meant being just a mere servant. I am so d to know that I can be your guard! If you can ept me, please allow me to pledge my loyalty to you!

    Hes right! Your majesty! You are someone that is worthy of our loyalty! As long as you do not betray her majesty, we shall serve you!

    With that, the others felt encouraged and raised their arms up as they shouted. I watched them and nodded my head with gratitude and constion. I then said: Please write down your names and information on the sheet of paper. After some time, I shall came and find you toe with me to my domain. After thates training. Your training wont be easy. As my guards, you must be superior to others!

    Roger! We shall serve you with our swords, our lives and our souls!

    I think that this group of men are most trustworthy because our hatred is directed at the same target, plus, weve teamed-up in the past. Further, there is no need to question their loyalty as they are the descendants of veterans.

    I was soon proven right. These men never left my side no matter what the danger we faced was. They never let shame or disgrace taint the bright golden brooch on their chest

 Book 6: Chapter 6

    Book 6: Chapter 6

    Princess, please forgive me if I idently hurt you in battle.

    Nier paid no attention to the guy opposite her speaking to her. She instead waved the wooden sword in her hand andined: This wooden sword is a bit too light it doesnt feel right Why cant we use real swords like in the past? Life or death is decided by ones de after all This cant be considered a duel

    It can it can this is a demonstration-type duel. Dont go killing him!

    I pat Nier on her shoulder and adjusted the leather armour at her chest. This is just a simple duel which serves as a performance for the empress and I to watch, but I have to admit that the empress looked so excited it might actually get to her head, and she might end up getting up there personally I also called the dozens of soldiers I recruited toe and see Niers swordy. Nier will be their sword instructor in the future. I cant have my cavalry only know how to shoot from their steed. They need to be able to stand against the Valkyries on foot as well.

    Only soldierspetent in all fields are true soldiers. Its not like theyll always be able to ride next to me after all. The gun used on horseback is short by nature, so instead of equipping them with a bay, it would make more sense for them to be equipped with swords.

    Ill also equip them with the curved elven-imperial-guard sabre Nier has. Those are very deadly weapons whether were talking about its mechanics or materials. The only issue is that only elven imperial guards are allowed to wield them, so I need to get some from Mommy-Vyvyan for my guards.

    Your majesty, as per agreed, we shall do it as many times tonight as the number of people I take out.

    I think you should just kill me instead. Actually no, I should just kill myself didnt you often suggest I do so in the past?

    Nier giggled softly and then hugged me. I hugged her back and softly said: Go easy on them dont beat them to a pulp. Theyre nobles after all, so give them a way out thats not so embarrassing

    I felt sorry for the guy opposite her. Under normal circumstances, I would be hugging my princess and gently saying: Honey, be careful. Just surrender if you cant win. Dont get hurt. But instead, I was now gently telling Nier not to let her blood go to her head and go all out. Yes, its a wooden sword, but a wooden sword can still cripple someone. Hit hard enough and you could kill!

    Dont worry, dont worry dear. Im your princess now so I wouldnt be so violent. Itll be alright if I just knock his sword away, right? Uhm, okay.

    Nier whipped her arm and continued with a smile, Im not really used to it, but Ill try my best to control myself. Your majesty, please watch my brilliant performance.

    Sure.

    I nodded and walked down. I went over to sit next to the empress. The two of them bowed to each other and then raised their wooden swords up. Niers movements were up to standard. However, I noticed clear traces of elven swordy in the mix. It makes sense since the Valkyries were taught by her majesty. The empress was taught by the red-haireddy. The empressbined her experience with the sword on the battlefield as well as the strengths of both races styles, and the result is the current Rosvenor sword style.

    Of course, I dont know how to use it Even though she holds the title of Sword Saint, she and Vyvyan surprisingly maintain the same stance that I am not to learn swordsmanship.

    Next to me, the empress chuckled softly and suggested: Son, lets have a bet. Lets bet how fast Nier can finish her opponent off. I hesitated for a moment. Her opponent was not some random noble. For him to be able to show-off his sword skills before the empress, he must be a skilled descendant of a family of swordsmen who have been around for centuries. Ive only seen Nier instant-kill fodder. Her opponent this time wasnt weak. I dont know how Nier is going to put him away either.

    I think

    Alright, how about mommy provides a suggestion.

    Mom looked at me and held up her cup of wine. She then giggled softly and asked: You should be aware of how fast mommy drinks wine. Nier will have won before mommy can swallow it. Do you believe mommy?

    I paused and then shook my head. I replied: That thats pushing it a little, dont you think? I dont know

    You need to have faith in your wife. Mm, you havent seen Niers sword skills yet. Or rather, you dont know how hard Nier trains. I presume Nier rarely draws her sword when shes with you. You will be able to see her true skills this time. Dont be shocked, son.

    I

    The empress raised her cup of tea up and gently clinked it with mine. Our wine-cups here arent big because the empress likes to drink the strong wine from the desert in winter. If she drank it with a red-wine cup, itd be a little bit too much, so she uses small wine-cups. One drink, from the moment it enters her mouth til she swallows it is only around one second, right? If its just one second, Nier wouldnt even get a chance to m-

    *Bang!*

    Before I could even raise my cup, Nier had already moved. It was like seeing a shadow sh right before my eyes. The sound of Niers cape whistling through the air was the only indicator of just how fast she moved. Nier ended the match in that one instant while her opponent looked at his right hand utterly stunned. A sword shouldve been there, yet he released his grip on it without even realising it because Nier struck his wrist in a split second.

    Beautiful.

    Mom ced her cup down and winked at me with satisfaction. I was holding my cup of wine at my mouthpletely stunned just like the guy up there who was at a lost for what to do. I turned my head around to look at the soldiers behind me. They too were looking at Nier whip her sword with their jaws on the ground and utter disbelief in their eyes.

    Thats one, your majesty.

    Nier smiled in my direction and extended a finger. I thought they would exchange blows so I could call it quits, saying we ran out of time after one or two opponents. But by the looks of things, Im going to bepletely emptied! If she beats one per drink, I might as well die now!

    A chill started from my feet and ran all through my body. Niers smile is now particrly terrifying to me. I felt like the next one to get up onto the ring and fight her was me I stood up and walked up to Nier. I softly said to her: Nier didnt I tell you to go easy?  Its not good for you to instantly put your opponents down like this! Theyre going to feel humiliated like this!

    Nier looked at me slightly unhappy and said: I already held back Look, I hit his wrist. Normally I would go straight for the heart Your majesty youre not trying to stall for time and then go back on your word are you? I wont let you go to her majestys ce tonight~

    Hahahaha whatever do you mean? I wouldnt do that? Would I be afraid of that sort of thing? Nier have you seen me afraid before?! Its just Its just

    I can continue fighting without worry then

    Save me Im dead Im scared Im seriously scared This is not a duel. This is wrapping a rope around my neck Can you guys do something?  Please, someone please defeat Nier.. Surely theres one of you who can fight! Is this wannabe martial arts all you know?!

    After she finished, Nier walked up to my side. I turned around to look at the soldiers behind me and asked: She will be your instructor in the future, Nier Rosv- she will be soon What do you think? Do you have any opinions?

    The stood in ce, saluted firmly and replied: We shall follow your orders, instructor! We are sincerely convinced!

    Great then. Your training wont be easy. You will be guarding my husband after all. If my husband gets hurt even with you around Nier wiped her smile away and then coldly said: Ill be very angry I will be very, angry

    I noticed them shudder

    Ah, Nier, Nier. Good timing. My hands have gotten eager seeing you enjoy it so much.

    Just as Nier was about to drag me to the guillotine, I mean, bed, the empress called out to Nier from behind. Mom picked up a wooden sword without putting on any armour, warmed up her neck and then said: Come,e. Come and spar with me.

    Nier looked at me and then looked at the empress. She nodded and replied: Alright, your majesty. However, please go easy on me. I want to turn in early with his majesty

    Mom! Hit her viciously!! Knock her out!! Knock her out!!

 Book 6: Chapter 7

    Book 6: Chapter 7

    How many days have I been separated from my son? How many days has it been? Day seven Day seven, four hours, thirty-five minutes I cant I cant I cant take it anymore My son isnt here by my side I should be able to see him now but hes on the other side. If it were a normal month, I would be able to hang in there, but the feeling of not having him by my side when he should be I cant take it anymore

    I cant I cant survive If I cant smell my sons scent again Im going to lose control I cant take this I think Im going to go and snatch him back and then push him down. if I dont recharge I cant. I cant. My sons wedding ising up. I cant make a mistake during this time

    Lucia Lucia Lucia

    What is the matter?! Your highness!

    Lucia went up to Vyvyans bed and saw her shivering with her eyespletely void of life. Vyvyan pulled Lucia into her embrace and opened her blood-red eyes like a hungry wolf that smelt the presence of food. She pulled her into her embrace aggressively and bit Lucias neck before licking Lucias skin desperately.

    Lucias entire body went numb like she got electrocuted, numbing her muscles and nerves wherever she got licked. The tip of Vyvyans tongue skilfully danced around on her white neck and would suck on her neck aggressively every once in a while. Lucias body started to turn powerless. She couldnt hold back her moans and her face started to turn red. Vyvyan sucked every spot she licked leaving behind a red lip-mark.

    Y-Your highness

    Lucias gaze started to look hazy. Vyvyan pushed her away. She then sped her face like a lover and kissed Lucia on her lips. Her tongue went wild inside Lucias mouth, swallowing all of her saliva. Lucias tongue began to react and move without her control as she clumsily followed Vyvyans movements. She couldnt stop herself from hugging Vyvyan. Vyvyan who was a higher-being among elves was naturally attractive to Lucia on an instinctive level. Lucias mind waspletely nk. She came in when she heard the queens shrieks, but never imagined this would happen.

    Vyvyan retracted her tongue and then grabbed Lucias hand. She stuck Lucias fingers into her mouth one by one and sucked on them. Lucias legs jerked themselves intensely. She then moaned and dropped to her knees on the ground. Her flushed look and hazy gaze exuded a lustful aura.

    Elves dont usually get horny, but because of Vyvyans magic and lust, Lucia feelings became directed toward Vyvyan in front of her instead of her husband.

    Fuu fuu fuu fuu

    Vyvyan threw Lucia down and then panted. She buried her head in Lucias breasts and took in big breaths, devouring the scent on the young girls body like a tobo addict catches the scent of tobo. Lucias scent was a fragrant smoke to Vyvyan right now.

    Ah my son my son my son

    Vyvyan sped her own face, roared and shrieked in an unseemly way. She ran her hands all over her face leaving countless traces of blood.

    Y-Your highness You you

    Lucia awakened from her stupor and looked at Vyvyan in front of her with terror. Vyvyan yanked her over with one arm and ripped open the section on her dress where her breasts were. She ripped her pendant off and tossed it into her mouth. A momentter, the savage look in Vyvyans eyes slowly disappeared. She spat out a small bottle and then sat to one side as she panted.

    The blood-red look in her eyes slowly reverted back to their usual calm and graceful blue. She froze in ce and spaced out like a machine that ran out of batteries. The entire room went silent with only the two of them panting intensely as well as their scents mixed together in the air.

    Your highness what what what what

    Vyvyan hugged Lucia who waspletely flustered. She revealed an exhausted smile and said: Dont worry, Lucia. I was just missing my son At present, the person who carries my sons scent most prominently is you so I needed to suck out some of my sons scent on you to calm myself down I cant be without my son. If I dont see him, Im going to go berserk. I dont want for that to happen before you get married. This is my only option since my son isnt here with me.

    Lucia trembled as she stood up and looked at the carpet she made wet and blushed. She held her clothes Vyvyan tore together tightly and said: Your highness your highness Are we not heading to that city tomorrow?  You will get to see his highness soon

    So I need to hold it in for a while longer Im going to go and look for my son tomorrow But Lucia, the scent on my son has faded a fair bit too. You havent seen my son in a long time as well, right? That Nier is lucky. Lucia, you must get pregnant before Nier no matter what. You do have the advantage though since your chance of getting pregnant on a full-moon night is one-hundred percent. And itll be hard for her to get pregnant since shes human while my son is an elf. As long as you manage to get pregnant, my son wont get too close to humanity for several months.

    Vyvyan recovered herposure. She waved her hand and the torn bits of cloth on the ground returned to Lucias body and her dress was repaired. Lucia struggled to get up. She then looked at Vyvyan as she asked: I just have to get pregnant?  I just have to be with his majesty on a full-moon night?

    Uhm. However, my sons mana will be most potent on a full-moon night. I dont know if youll be able to handle it I think Im the only one that can stand it.

    Vyvyan looked at Lucia, smiled and continued, Just put up with the pain for a bit since this is a very important issue after all. You want to have a few kids with my son too, dont you?

    Uhm!

    Good.

    Vyvyan stood up and said: Dont worry, Lucia. Youll get to see my son tomorrow. Youre not the only one who misses him. I miss him too. Cling to him after you see him. My son cante back with his bodys condition. Its tough on you too since you have to stay here with me even though you love him so much.

    Lucia looked a little excited now. She was going to get to see her loved one soon. Her excitement was like that of separated lovers who run to the train station to see each other. However, Lucia was slightly unhappy because she didnt know what Nier had done by his highnesss side. She is so happy with his highness, and yet she has to hand him over at night.

    But Lucia really looked down on Nier. From Lucias perspective, Nier is just after physical pleasure which made her no different to an animal. Her feelings for his highness were truly pure love. She didnt love his body but his soul. Thus, Lucia didnt mind handing his highness over to Nier at night.

    Her love for his highness was truly pure after all. But Nier was fine as long as her demented lust was satisfied. It was just like raising a dog, so what?

    With that train of thought, Lucia considered life as it was to be quite good.

    Of course, the happiest news yet was that she was going to get to see her beloved prince tomorrow! She wasnt going to let herself be sad and in despair like that time when they meet!

 Book 6: Chapter 8

    Book 6: Chapter 8

    Ill be honest. This is the first time Ive seen such a long line. This long line Im talking about is the empresss horse-carriage escort. I now understood why the empress doesnt easily leave the pce. Its not because she doesnt like to, but because there is too much to prepare when the ruler goes out on a tour. The rulers horse-carriage is pulled by eight horses in a very extravagant fashion. The Valkyries all wore white robes and rode on white horses around the empresss horse-carriage. The cavalry were around the more outer-section of the formation. In the rear were the horse-carriages carrying the empresss maids who attend to her. And then there were the guys and ordinary soldiers. And they even transported food and gold for the sake ofing with me to that city.

    The extravagant escort was like a huge snake. The denizens who saw the empress horse-carriage all had to kneel down and salute her. Mom sat in her horse-carriage and looked out from behind her ck veil. She sighed and said: This took two weeks to prepare for so mommy isnt willing to leave like this. Its honestly too much trouble, tires the people and is a waste of money.

    Youre basically a bird in a cage then mom. You conquered thisnd yet you are locked in the tiny pce.

    I looked at mom with sympathy. Mom is the kind of person who cant sit still. She likes horse-riding, swinging her sword and running around freely outside. Mom isnt a chicken with no wings. Shes an eagle that toils outside. Mom is now entertained with luxury in every way, but mom must miss those years where she was on the battlefield with her soldiers in the harsh weather most. Mom pulled off a long-distance raid on her own in the desert back then. The entire world was hers. But mom can only move about in that small pce now.

    This is mommys choice. As the empress, mommy has to be responsible for these people. Since they believe in me, I cant be wilful. Mom smiled and held me in her arms. She stroked my head and softly continued, All mommy wants is a world with you. Mommy has never hated mommys identity as the empress and inability to leave. Mommys only regret was not bringing you back with mommy back then However, mommy would probably have regretted it even more if mommy brought you into a dangerous ce.

    Moms hand calluses are a result of all those years, but they were still warm nheless. Mom used to be a stranger to hugging and stroking me. However, she now does all that iparably gently. At moms side, I found mom slowly became a kind mother at my side from her role as the venerable empress.

    Mom let go of me and suggested: Son, you should go and ride out in front so that everybody can see you. They cant look up at me, but itd be good for them to see you and get to know the next emperor.

    Alright.

    I pulled open the horse-carriage window. Nier turned around to look at me. Only the royal family knows about Nier and me for now so Nier still rode alongside us as a Valkyrie outside. However, those who are attentive would be able to tell. Nier had the royal familys coat of arms on her chest. That is an honour a Valkyrie would never have.

    I must confess. Something else happened today that led to Nier still being a little unhappy And that was that she found her Valkyrie uniform surprisingly a little tight for her

    She looked at me and in a courteous voice void of emotion like in the past asked me: What is it, your majesty?

    I looked at her and replied: Bring a horse over. Im going to ride in front.

    Nier nodded and then came back with a horse not long after. I opened the carriage-door. It takes some skill to jump from a moving horse-carriage onto another horse I got onto the horse, tapped it with my foot and then hustled up to the front of the escort. The cavalry now behind me picked up their horns and blew them.

    Why do elves and humans do this? What, are the two races from the same school?!

    The people around raised their head up and looked at me. They cheered for me Of course, I dont know how many of those cheers were actually sincere. I personally believe them to all be fake because Ive never done anything worthy of their worship. Destroying the church and absorbing Castor doesnt provide them with any obvious benefit. ording to what mom said, it will be hard for me to win the peoples support unless I achieve military aplishments.

    From my side, Nier sneakily reached her hand out and grabbed a corner of my cape. I looked at her but she didnt look at me. However, I noticed that she wore a grin that was hard to spot. While she wore a cold expression in front of others, she was still tightly holding a corner of my cape in secret.

    Nier is seriously way too cute

    I really wanted to pull Nier into my arms. But Ill probably get beaten to death by her if I did since we cant announce our rtionship publicly right now. We havent gotten married yet after all. I personally feel that it would be best for me to aplish something praiseworthy before being lovey-dovey in front of everyone like with the deer hunting festival on the elven side. I would be able to be with Lucia now if that crisis didnt take ce that time. But then I probably wouldve missed out on Nier.

    What do I need to do to win the acknowledgement of the people here in humanity? Ive been acknowledged by the royal family. Now how do I get the people to acknowledge me? Mom is an empress that cant be questioned. She is the empress of victory that conquered virtually the entire continent. But as for me I dont even have a title.

    Titles arent just what you want them to be, but what everyone believes you to be worth. Only that way will you have credibility. I really want a chuunibyou title, but I havent aplished anything for people to respectfully address me as something something king, or something something emperor.

    I smiled and waved at the people. I heard horse hooves behind me and Freya soon appeared next to me. She smiled and said: Onii-sama, you look like you are really pleased with yourself now.

    Do I? Im just revealing myself in case people dont recognise me.

    Did you not used to think that the less number of people recognised you, the easier it was to move around? Are you no longer willing to go around as amoner? I guess it is fair. You will soon have your own domain. That is your most important ce.

    Freya chuckled cheerfully and continued, Manage your domain well. Then follow her majestys orders to advance and maybe very soon, you will be the next emperor. But you must also consider how you are going to get all of the ministers and officials of the empire to submit to you and obey you.

    I really want to know too.

    Are you not looking for a way right now?

    Freya winked at me and then continued, If you can get the people in your domain to acknowledge you, then you will be able to get the people of a nation to acknowledge you. If you can get the people of a nation to acknowledge you, then you will be able to conquer all thends. That was the path her majesty walked, and it is the same for you. Onii-sama, please do not disregard or dislike the domain as being small for it is your starting point as the emperor!

 Book 6: Chapter 9

    Book 6: Chapter 9

    The trip from the royal capital northward was very interesting because while the royal capital in the south was on arge in with rtively moderate weather conditions. It certainly was very cold in winter, but nowhere near as cold as it was in the north. Further, the snow in the north is a big nuisance. You couldnt miss the snow slowly piling up more and more as well as the temperature dipping more and more as you went from the royal capital to the north. That said, north of the royal capital is where the elven border is. The four seasons in the elvennds are like spring, so once you reach a certain point and if you continue northward, then the temperature will rise slightly.

    Due to the army being around, we couldnt go fast, but at the same time, they were the reasons we had plenty of food. It was different camping in the wild at night as well. Mom couldnt deal with being in the horse-carriage the entire time as I thought. Hence, as soon as we reached the part where there were no people on the roads, she switched to a horse.

    It goes without saying that she kept her face-veil on. The empress will be fine if she loses her veil, and so will the Valkyries. But everybody else will be without their heads. Wearing a face-veil didnt slow the empress down though. She was ted. Shed do little sprint-spurts every now and then on her horse and thene back. I could tell that she was very happy to get that opportunity.

    Castell sat down beside me and helped himself to a dried piece of meat without standing on ceremony. He then drank a few mouthfuls of grape wine and with a smile said: You will arrive at your domain tomorrow, your majesty. Gosh, this is a tiring trip. It looks like I am old now.

    I shook my head while smiling and asked: Castell, youre only five or six years older than me, arent you? What do you mean youre old? I mean, look at Alice. Shes much older and isnt she riding on her horse cheerfully?

    Alice who was seated next to another fire turned her head around. She revealed a friendly smile and said: Your majesty, I cannot pretend I did not hear that.

    I was frightened by her and my whole body very much felt my fear, so I quickly apologised. Momughed out loud and then wrapped her arm around Alice again and continued drinking. Castell pursed his lips into a smile and continued: It looks like it is not just her majesty who is excited. You seem very excited too, your majesty.

    It is my domain after all.

    However, your majesty, I must remind you that your domain cannot be considered rich. It would be more correct to say it is barren. Of course, that is not her majestys fault. Her majesty noted that the food-production volume there was eptable. But when I looked into it, I discovered that the food-production volume reported was false. And as it sits on the border, it does not show any indication of prosperity. As such, you will have to work hard.

    Castell shook his head. He tossed a block of wood into the fire and added, But I do not think her majesty sent you here just to live leisurely and hunt like nobles. I surmise that she sent you here intending for you to work properly as well. Should you be able to solve this and grow this domain to prosper, then I believe her majesty will pleased andforted.

    I nodded. I dont think she gave me this domain for me to party away merrily. If she wants me to be a qualified emperor, then she needs to see my management skills. Unfortunately, Im an engineering student. Ive never taken lessons on economics or management. But ording to what Freya stated, making the most of human resources is a skill a king must have.

    I should forego my do-it-myself approach Ive employed in the past. I need to find capable individuals to work for me. Im now a member of the royal family, the next emperor in line, yet I continue to think like amoner as I previously did. There will be people who will be strong for me even if Im not, so I dont need to personally attend to everything now.

    I can understand if its not prospering, but why is food-productioncking? Could it be that thend is extremely barren?

    Castell shook his head and then nodded. He replied: I am not sure about that. I am not a specialist at assessing thend, nor have I worked in agriculture. However, I do not think that this piece ofnd is barren. It looks very fertile because there is an elven forest there as well as a running river, which functions as a perfect irrigation system. Logically speaking, there should be no shortage of food there, but in reality. Mm, I shall stop there. You should be the one to handle this matter. I cannot tell you anymore.

    Castell wore a mysterious smile and then continued, Your majesty, once you arrive there, I think you should deal with this matter. The people are very easy to handle. They are ignorant. They do not need any literacy, poems or music. They just need hot water, women and food. But they do not even have food right now. If that continues, the people will be unhappy.

    The three things you mentioned are basically the same as what Freya mentioned. I understand now. I will investigate the matter. Thank you, Castell. I stood up and then indicated I was returning to my tent. Castell stood up to bow and wish me goodnight before leaving.

    When I returned to my own tent, Luna had already set the floor-beds. A softyer of wool wasid on top of the thick mat, and on top of that was a thick nket.

    As Luna looked at me, she asked me with a smile: Your majesty, will we arrive tomorrow?

    Yes. I nodded and added, Im still somewhat excited since it will be my world once I get there.

    Except it does not look like your world is too peaceful. Freya poked her head out from the side with a smile on her face. She then made an open hand gesture and continued, I apologise for eavesdropping on your conversation, onii-sama. It looks like your first test hase quite early. Castell is right. If we do not resolve this matter, I do not think that we will win the support of the people. Needless to say, if you do not care, then neither do I.

    Of course I want everyone to obey me. I still need to get them to work for me.

    In that case, onii-sama, we will have lots of work to do. Freya looked at me and then stroked her chin like she entered deep thought. She then asked: Onii-sama, have you heard of a phrase that says, face the grudges of others with a smile?

    Repay evil with gratitude and kindness?

    Ah why do you speak so with such poetic eloquence? I feel like you just said something I do not understand Whatever the case, that is what it means. I presume that the current residents there are very unhappy with you, one, because you suddenly came and announced that you are going to rule it with a weak foundation, and two, would be getting the people to work for yourrge-scale constructions. Most importantly, all the benefits the corrupt officials had previously will now go to you, hence why you will face much resentment.

    Yeah Im sad about it too since its not what I did. It seems that getting married and living my newly-wed life there peacefully will be very difficult. Freya, why do I feel that the people will drive me away if Im hated by people. If I were to share my food supply with them and keep taxes low, would that help a little?

    Needless to say, I was just kidding about that. I wouldnt be that miserable.

    Labour and taxes are bound to make the people dissatisfied. However, it is a necessity. Freya shrugged indifferently and continued, The resentment of the people is meaningless. But as you want to rule, you will need them to get them to serve you on their own ord. Your statement repay evil with gratitude and kindness is actually wrong. We cannot continue to just fulfil the desires of the people to please them. We must use our fairness and justice to give them no way of resenting us. Onii-sama, if one is strong, be also merciful, so that ones neighbours may respect one rather than fear one. We are not a benevolent ruler nor are we a tyrant. You are to be a fair and just hero!

 Book 6: Chapter 10

    Book 6: Chapter 10

    The escort entered the city, which seemed like it had sprouted out of the ground, in a morous fashion.

    It would usually take years, or even decades for a city to be established and thrive. However, it didnt even take a week to construct the city with the assistance of the elves magic. It looks like Mom personally took to the field. Vyvyans magic can allow her to build aplete structure with materials.

    That said, Im certain that Vyvyan didnt use materials with mana to construct the city since Mommy Elizabeth said that my body cante into contact with mana in its current state.

    The city erupted from the ground on an empty in with a lush forest at the end of the in.

    Our horse hooves were now covered inyers of snow like willow catkins.

    The elves reside next to the city, so the temperature is really nice. The snow falling down from the sky wasnt excruciatingly cold, like before, and to the contrary gave off a mildly warm sensation.

    The wastnd surrounding the city had been opened up for farming.

    I went out of my way to stop and take a look at it, however; the fields were currently empty. It just looked like a nket of snow. A river flowed next to the city as if intended to guard it. The flowing river seemed like it was moisturising thend.

    The river didnt freeze even in winter because it was water that came from the elvennds. The water was clear, as though not a speck of gravel was to be found. The river flowed at a moderate pace. There were aqueducts dug up by the farmers, which created a separate area from the block ofnd. It looks like its the same as any other field.

    It didnt appear as though the people here were cking or anything. The crops here were the exact same as on the ins in the south. However, the food in the imperial capital wasnt worth much money because thend on therge southern ins of the continent had the richestnd.

    Mom went through a lot of trouble to repair thend. Rotational tige, aqueducts, windmills, watermills, everything was there.

    The tall mountains by the sea kept typhoons and rainstorms out. There was only the warm, moisturising air, winds, and rain from the elven side, so the southern ins have always had fertilends, thereby providing great harvests every year.

    Thats why the Rosvenor Empire earned the envy of everyone around. It was the best ce to produce food from in the south.

    Lets go, Onii-sama. You will not be able to figure out anything with the naked eye. Freya gave me a nudge from beside me.

    I nodded and then continued riding toward the city which belonged to me. For a moment, it felt surreal. Ive been to many cities and seen many insert person or ce wees you signs. However, this was the first city thatpletely belonged to me. Every pebble and every resident here were my assets.

    I looked up and saw therge city gates before me. Atop the city gates were the words Troys City.

    The golden letters shone in my eyes and shined on all of us like a spotlight. I looked at the city and spaced out. Everything here was mine. This ce is the starting point of my own journey, right?

    I used to struggle under Moms care. I wanted to do lots of things, but couldnt. But, now, Ivee to a city that belongs to me. I wasnt able to give orders in the past, but I could nowmand the people of a city.

    <em>Dont cry Your Highness I will I will watch you be be an outstanding king</em>

    <em>Can you see this, Mera? If you can see this, this shiny-gold light, would you smile? What does this shiny gold view look like from heaven? I dont know if I can be an outstanding king, but for you, to let you witness it, I shall advance along this path without stopping.</em>

    <em>Thank you, Mera.</em>

    <em>Ive taken revenge for you and know about your grievance. It was my fault I couldnt protect you. It was because I was weak. But I wont let that sort of thing happen again.</em>

    <em>Rest in peace, Mera.</em>

    What do you think, Your Majesty? Her Majesty personally wrote those letters. She then said that City meant nest. It seems that Her Majesty has no talent for naming, but that also shows the meaning of this city, which is Troy, your nest, Your Majesty.

    Castell chuckled softly, and then the escort stopped at the entrance. Castell tugged on his horse reins and then made an invitational hand gesture.

    He said, You must be the first to enter, Your Majesty, as this is your nest. Just like Hillier City, the Phoenixs Nest. Troy City must now rise under your rule. I hope that the light of prosperity at Troys City will brighten the night sky when the Souths Hillier City household lights light up one day.

    Ill consider that a good luck charm.

    I smiled before riding over to the entrance and stood in the shadow formed by the city gate. I looked at the perfectly set stone path in the city.

    This ce was designed exactly as Freya and I designed it. On both sides of the stone path ahead were the denizens bowing, awaiting our arrival. These people were residents of the small town originally here, as well as people from other viges in the surroundings. They came here after the new city had been built. However, I could see that they werent happy to move into the city. To the contrary, they wore bitter expressions.

    Lets go, Your Majesty. Nier and Freya came up behind me.

    I turned around to look at them and then asked, Wheres Luna?

    Nier pursed her lips with dissatisfaction and replied, Luna is but just a personal servant. She has no right to walk behind you.

    Imanded Nier without allowing her any chance to say anything, Call her here.

    Nier looked at me and sighed before riding to the back.

    Not long after, Luna was seated atop Niers horse with a scared and excited gaze as she came over beside me. She softly said, Your Majesty Your Majesty I do not think that this is a good idea I I

    You what?

    I am just a personal servant My status cannotpare to Miss Freya and Miss Niers I I have no right to stand by your side.

    Yes, yes. I stroked her head with a smile and then looked at the gigantic golden letters. I said, You have no right as my personal servant. But do you have the right to enter the city behind me as the friend of the prince, the master of Troys City?

    Your Majesty!

    Luna cheerfully nodded, while Nier shook her head helplessly. Freya chuckled and said, Let us go, Onii-sama. Remember those by your side as you step onto this stone path. This will be your starting point. And of course, I will not let it be your endpoint. Your end point is the throne in the royal pce of Hillier City. I am not ruling out the possibility that a throne might be moved into this city. A throne that belongs to you, that is. Not everyone has the determination to be a king, but you are different. You have the determination and courage to be a king. While very immature, an eagle that struggles through the turbulence will eventually make it to the sky!

    Alright. Thank you, Freya.

    Freyas words revved me up and made my blood dance. I kicked my horse. It neighed and then walked into the shadow of the city gates.

    Wee Your Majesty, Prince of the Rosvenor Empire, Prince Troy Gdriel Rosvenor!!!

    The people weed me loudly, but the vibe they gave was like when I was dealing with leaders in middle school. You would not call out with sincerity, from the heart, if you didnt know someone or if you didnt know he was important to you.

    But thats fine.

    Ill definitely make them obey me from the bottom of their hearts, follow my lead, and conquer for me!

 Book 6: Chapter 11

    Book 6: Chapter 11

    The tallest ces in the centre of the city were the city hall and my residence.

    Since Im just a prince, my so-called pce couldnt be considered aplete pce. It wasnt even half the size of the elven imperial pce. But considering the people by my side, it would be pointless even if it wasrger.

    The outer pce alone was enough for me to mess around in. My pce is basically a square pce. The guards pulled the door open. The floor was made of smooth and white marble. Awn and a flower bed were arranged on the side, except that they hadnt grown yet. In the centre of the za in front of the pce was a huge water fountain. The fountain was a statue of a person wielding a sword atop a horse

    <em>Wait! Isnt that me?!</em>

    <em>Im still alive damn it! Im still alive! I dont think its such a good idea to make a statue out of me!</em>

    But it looks like they dont share that belief here.

    After we had entered the pce, the stablemen and servants who had been waiting for a long time started busying themselves. The maids and guards the empress brought along also began to hand over jobs, as well as beginning to moving items.

    I arrived at the entrance of the pce, took in a deep breath and stepped up onto the steps.

    This ce is mine, now.

    Mom, have Vyvyan and Lucia arrived? When I turned around to ask Mom, who was sitting behind me, that question, she paused and looked at me slightly unhappy.

    She replied, Son, does that woman have to be the first thing you think about, upon arriving here for the first time? Mommy apanied you on such a long trip, but you didnt even thank Mommy after arriving, and instead asked about that woman first Mommy is a little unhappy, now. No, Mommy is very very unhappy, now Mom showed her displeasure with her entire body.

    If I could see murderous intent then her murderous intent right now could cover the entire sky I swiftly shook my head.

    I looked at Mom, who had her head down and her fists clenched tightly, and smiled helplessly. I exined to her, Mom Mom thats not it thats not it Im not thinking about just her its just its just that I havent seen her in a long time, so I thought shed be here waiting for me

    Mom folded her arms angrily and went hmph before looking away, refusing to answer my question.

    <em>Come on, why are you acting like a young girl getting jealous? Dont you think its not a good idea to be acting like this at your age, and with people around? What do you want me to do to make you happy? Hugs? Kisses? A princess carry?</em>

    Ah, I looked at Moms bosom rise and fall. I dont think I could carry Mom I smiled mischievously and walked up to Moms side. I wrapped my arm around her arm and acted coquettishly, Alright, alright, Mom, dont be angry, Mom. Of course, I care about you. Im very grateful that you apanied me on such a long trip So dont be angry~. Ill do anything if you stop being angry, Mom.

    Mom snorted and then turned her head to look at me. With a tinge of excitement, she asked, Anything?

    Mom, mind yourself a bit Nier is right next to us

    Whatever do you mean? What are you thinking, Son?! Mom looked at me slightly unhappy. She continued, But I do hope that you cane and dance with me at the evening banquet in two days time. Yep, thats what I want. Son, I wont be angry if you promise me that.

    Really? I can promise you that. Ill dance with you on the night then I was nning to anyway. But Im not good at dancing Mom I dawdled.

    Her request was unexpectedly simple. I didnt even need to sell my body I feel like Im quite pitiful. Everyone else who goes to another world has women seducing him, or they undergo a gender change and seduce others. But Im using my body as a male to appease my mothers.

    <em>Is there any other dimensional traveller whos more pitiful than I am? Tell me!!</em>

    Its okay, its okay. Mommy is happy just to dance with you. Mommy shall go along with you! Mom immediately revealed a smile, even though it wasnt exactly very visible since she still had her ck face-veil on

    Alice smiled helplessly as she watched the empress excited and immature behaviour in front of her son. She didnt know what to say. Countless people wouldnt even dare to dream of dancing with the empress. His Majesty was blessed with great fortune to have the right to dance with her. However, the empresss ted mood as she spoke of the dance was like a young girl proposing a date and her crush agreeing.

    She was the empress who stood above all, yet she was acting like a cheerful young girl in front of her son just to get a little closer to him.

    Alice had never seen the empress delicate like this before. It appeared she was right. Regardless of how excellent His Majesty was, how diligent he was or howpetent he was as a wise ruler, he weakened the empresss courage and determination. The empress is a brave general who slew her enemies, yet she was all giddy because she could dance with her son now.

    She was no longer the empress but a lovesick young girl chasing her first love. She was no longer the empress who thought about how to rule a country and bring down cities, but an idiotic mother whod get upset because she couldnt cook well or make clothes well.

    <em>Its all His Majestys fault! No, its not that he did anything wrong, but that his very existence itself is a mistake!</em>

    <em>His Majesty must be eliminated. Her Majesty will only be Her Majesty when His Majesty disappears. The empire can be without him, but it cant be without Her Majesty! As Her Majestys personal attendant, I must eliminate all threats from Her Majestys side!</em>

    <em>His Majesty didnt do anything wrong, but his existence is a mistake!</em>

    When I stepped into the pce, I discovered that it was in no way different to a normal pce. It was basically the same as the one I lived in previously, except that it was now a square-shaped building.

    My room was on the second floor. Outside of the massive window was the pces courtyard with a small white pavilion. However, the flowers and grass around had yet to grow.

    I believe that this ce will bea magnificent scene to behold in summer.

    Luna scanned the huge room with curiosity, and then said, This ce isrger than the bedroom in the outer court. It sure makes it clear that it is the room of the master of the pce I only went to Her Majestys inner court once. This ce is almost the same size as Her Majestys room Ah, there is a secret door here. Hehe, Your Majesty, my room is connected.

    There was a secret door on the wall next to the window. Well, it doesnt really count as a secret door, because its a very visible timber door that opens by hinging.

    Behind the door was Lunas room. Freya checked it out curiously and said, Its a double bedroom. This must be your personal servant and guards room. It looks like it will be where Miss Nier and Miss Luna live together. It is simr to the outer court, except that now

    Freya looked my way and then hugged my arm. She looked at Nier out in the courtyard with excitement, giggled, and said, It looks like this will be Miss Lunas room and mine.

    Freya, you have your own room, dont you?

    Yes.

    Freya giggled softly and then blushed. She added, But I feel that it is safer sleeping next to you, Your Majesty

    Nier turned her head around and said, I cant pretend I didnt hear that

    Miss Nier, there is no need for you to be angry. Or should I call you sister-inw?

    Youre a good girl, Freya call me that again. Call me that again!

    <em>Oi, oi, oi, miss, arent you too easy?!</em>

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Making a statue of someone while theyre still alive is considered bad luck in traditional Chinese and Vietnamese culture because its the equivalent of saying youre dead. Its basically the same as setting up an altar for someone whos still alive.

 Book 6: Chapter 12

    Book 6: Chapter 12

    While supporting me, Nier said, Her Majesty was such in a good mood tonight. Thats the first time Ive seen Her Majesty get drunk.

    I weakly leaned on Nier and murmured, Ah yeah Im drunk, too I feel really sick

    Mom looked really happy today. Not only did she drink one cup after another, but she even sang loudly at the end.

    I must say, Moms singing is so-so Im not sure if her voice was affected because she was drunk, or if she was just poor at singing, to begin with. However, we still had to humour Mom when she sang

    I wonder what Vyvyans singing is like. Elves should have very graceful voices, so Vyvyan shouldnt have a problem with singing.

    Tonights banquet wasnt an official one. It was just a simple dinner to celebrate our arrival. However, if you were to consider the dishes served, it was anything but a simple dinner.

    All of the food served was avable in the city. I gave the dishes extra attention. The meat, hot soup and smoked fish were all quite good.

    Judging by the food, this city shouldnt have to deal with starvation. However, ording to Castell, there was indeed a food shortage.

    When I got back to my room, I sat on my bed.

    Nier carefully undid the buttons on my clothes, leaving just my under-shirt. She stroked my face and said with a smile, Your Majesty did you want to that we tonight?

    Sorry, Nier Im feeling a little lightheaded

    Its alright. Ill do the moving. Nier licked her lips and then knelt down beside the bed and stared intently below my waist-line, like a hunting-dog getting the approval to dig in from its master.

    Alright, alright. You win. You win. I gave up andy back on the bed. I was done. I hadpletely given up Let her knock herself out as long as I dont have to die.

    I fully believe that Nier will soon be pregnant. Ill be safe once shes pregnant. At least I can get a one-year break! Yes! Ill get at least a one-year break!

    I apologise, sister-inw. If possible, I would like to borrow Onii-sama for a bit. Freya stepped out from her room just as Nier was about to pull my leather belt off.

    She didnt panic at all despite seeing what we were doing. Nope, she didnt even blush.

    Nier looked at her angrily, frowned and asked, What do you want to borrow His Majesty for?

    Of course it will not be for what you are doing. Freya chuckled softly and then continued, It is about work, or rather, the work that ising up.

    His Majesty is drunk, now. Discuss it tomorrow.

    If Onii-sama is already asleep, what are you doing?

    <em>Forget it. You could give Nier forever, and she wouldnt be able to out-talk Freya. Freya usually would never disturb me when Im sleeping. This is the first time shes made an exception which means that its important business.</em> I sat up and looked at Nier apologetically.

    I then looked at Freya and asked, Whats the matter?

    Onii-sama, it is a debt issue.

    Ah? Do you owe someone money? Just pay them back, then. If you dont have enough, just let me know and Ill go ask Her Majesty for some, just as long as its not a ridiculous amount.

    No, it is not I who owe someone money, but others who owe you money. And arge amount for that matter. The debt would require everyone in this city to not eat, not drink, and work to pay the debt. And even then, it would take about fifty years to pay it off.

    While Freya wore a teasing smile, I could see that this was definitely no minor matter from the look in her eyes.

    My brain switched back on. I wore my clothes back on and stood up. I walked over to Freya and then turned my head around to tell Nier, Sorry Nier, Ill be back soon.

    Nier nodded with a slightly disappointed look and replied, I will wait for you toe back then.

    All right.

    I went with Freya to her room.

    Luna was already asleep. She must be exhausted from today.

    There was a candle on the table on one side, and underneath the me was an ount book. It looks like Freya has been scanning through these books ever since she came back. This ce used to beprised of small towns and viges, so when you stacked all the ount books together, it was one tall stack. That said, they look like theyve all been opened, now.

    I took a look and saw the debts that viges owed thendlords. Thats not quite right. They were the debts they owed the empire.

    The people pay taxes to the tax official. The tax official hands it over to the lords of the domains, and then the lords of the domains send the annual total to the royal family.

    What I noticed was that most of the debts the people owed were food debts.

    No, not a food shortage, but poor harvests, which forced the people to sell more food in order to make enough to pay taxes. In reality, ording to thews of the empire, if a region has a poor harvest or suffers from a natural disaster, then the tax they must pay for the year is reduced or even annulled.

    Mom understands the habits and characteristics of officials, but shes also toozy to go and arrest every single one of them.

    How much in taxes a region must pay is decided upon their situation for the particr year in question. They just need to pay ny-percent of whats required, which circumvents the officials from illegally selling food or arms.

    The problem lies with the officials who were previously in charge of this area. They forged numbers, even when harvests were poor, and embezzled more than ten percent.

    Herees the problem. The people, who didnt have much food in the first ce, then had to sell even more food, thereby leaving them with barely any food left over.

    To make matters worse, when the pce was built, we naturally had to replenish the food warehouse. The food in the pce was from collecting the remaining food.

    Though we did purchase the food from the people, the people cant refuse to sell it because its an order from the royal family. Theres no room for questioning there. Refusal would be treated as treason, and youd be sentenced to death.

    This had a snowball effect on the people.

    As the snowball rolled, their debts increased into this number that was making my hairs stand up. Rather than calling them my people, it wouldnt be too far-fetched to call them my ves! They were ving away to repay a massive debt. They were doomed to never leave this city.

    For me, this was a city, a city where I would take the first steps to bing emperor. But to them, this was a prison designed to gather them all here.

    That is how it is. Actually, this is the case in many ces.

    When Freya saw my expression, she shrugged and then continued, A vige is a vige, a lord of a domain is a lord of a domain. Under normal circumstances, the two are only connected by tax matters. Officials have no right to interfere with the peoples freedom as long as they pay their taxes. That is if they were lords that were not greedy.

    In that case, the lives of the people on thisnd would be none of their business. However, if the lord wanted to extort the people, how would they control the people and prevent them from leaving?

    Answer; by chaining them down with taxes. If they did not pay the tax amount required annually, their debt would be recorded. So even if they had no way of culturing thend in winter, the interest would still continue to increase, nheless. A yearter, the peoples harvest in the second year would only be enough for them to pay off their debt fromst year while their tax due for this year would be another year owed

    The process would repeat itself like that afterwards. The people and the lord have no direct connection, but they have be the lords ve as a result of their debt. As a result, the people must provide whatever the lord asks of them. That is the most frightening thing.

    But but are you saying that the empire ispletely in the dark about this?  Are you saying that Mom is unaware?

    Her Majesty definitely knows, but what does it have to do with her? Freya looked at me and exined, The Empire collected the taxes, and the officials and lords fulfilled their duties, so is there any reason for Her Majesty to bother with the origins of the money? Her Majesty also needs the lords and officials. And it so happens to be that said lords and officials are well aware that the empress knows what they are up to.

    They are afraid of Her Majesty and therefore definitely will not try to do anything to her. And when the peoples rage explodes, Her Majesty can use the crimes she has not yet charged them for as a reason to conveniently execute them. Thus, the people are appeased. That would only serve to bolster the empress just image in the peoples hearts.

    That is political trickery, Onii-sama. Just officials and lords, who do not have personal interests, always have grand ambitions. They are a valuable asset in times of war. However, Her Majesty will definitely not allow the officials serving her to harbour any grand ambitions in times of peace and prosperity.

    My hands and feet went ice-cold as I looked at the ount records before me. What I heard made mepletely sober.

    <em>I never knew there would be such a thing happening. Is the fairness and justice Ive always pursued something impossible to achieve? Just how dark is the world that I want? Ive always been in the royal pce watching the people in the royal capital. I never imagined there would be such connections.</em>

    Freya folded her arms. She looked at me as if she was smiling but at the same time not and said, Your Majesty, if I were you I would start collecting taxes

    <strong>T/N: Cue the geniuses who are going toe in talking about how to rule in 100% theoretical fashion on a digital screen like they could control every possibility or otherwise predict them, despite never having ruled a country.</strong>

    <strong>E/N: Or having at least studied economics, politics, or sociology You know, any rted field.</strong>

 Book 6: Chapter 13

    Book 6: Chapter 13

    The empress ced her teacup down, watched the tea inside swish around gently and remarked, It sounds noisy outside.

    Yes. It looks like His Majesty has begun to move. Castell picked up the teapot but didnt pour the empress any more tea.

    The empress went to look outside. However, the frosty windows covered her view. She was unaware of what was happening outside.

    Castell smiled as he watched the empress. He then asked, Your Majesty, shall we go and take a look?

    The empress looked outside. Actually, she was just looking at the frosty windows. There was both anticipation and concern in her eyes, but she didnt answer Castell, and he didnt press her for an answer.

    Having served the empress for so many years, his experience told him that when the empress doesnt answer, shes most likely thinking. It was best not to disturb her while she was thinking.

    After a long period of thinking, the empress chuckled softly, grasped her tea-cup and said, Dont worry about it. Theres no need to go. This is his pce. Were all guests. I wont interfere with my sons business. Ill leave this all to him. If he fails, Ill carry him back to the royal capital and let him continue being my son in peace.

    The empress chuckled and then jeered at herself, I feel like Im bing more and more self-contradictory. On one hand, I hope my son seeds. But on the other hand, I dont want him to seed. Im bing stranger and stranger.

    No. You are just bing more and more like a mother.

    Really? Im very happy if thats the case. The empress chuckled and hid her face behind her teacup.

    It looked like she had a faint smile and was blushing under the sunlight.

    Castell looked at the empress before him with a smile.

    The empresss smile and blush looked like the wings of an angel underneath the bright and warm sun. The empress always looked so bright whenever her son was mentioned.

    I walked to the water-fountain by the entrance and looked at the girls sobbing and trembling below.

    They all looked helplessly thin and fragile. They didnt look clean either. All of them wore rough-cloth clothing with a fair number of them wearing clothes that had been patched up. They hugged each other tightly, seeking theirst shred of courage from one anothers warmth and bodies.

    They looked up. Their teary eyes were also full of despair, torment and hatred.

    I looked at the guard captain and asked, Is that all of them?

    The guard captain nodded and replied, All the girls from families with girls have been brought here. Healthy and fit young men have also been taken to the army camp.

    I looked at him and questioned him, Did you guys get rough with them?

    The guard captain hesitated for a moment and then replied, Some families refused to hand their family members over and attacked us with weapons. We, therefore, retaliated and knocked a few people down. However, we did not kill anyone. We made sure to exin to them that we wanted their family members and we did not snatch their family members.

    Good. I nodded and then turned to look at the group of young girls below. I cleared my throat gently.

    The guard captain beside me pointed his gun up to the sky and fired a shot. He then shouted, Before you is the Prince of the Rosvenor Empire, Prince Troy Gdriel Rosvenor! He is now going to speak. All of you shut up and listen closely. I will open fire if anyone moves or cries! Understood?!

    I want to go home!! I want to go home!! My father and mother are at home as well as my three-year old brother! I want to go home! I want to go home! A girl cried loudly and suddenly stood up and ran to the door.

    The guards around quickly stopped her, brought her back and tossed her into the group.

    Freya, who was standing at the side, grabbed a gun and walked up to her. She pointed the muzzle at her forehead and calmly said, Think it over carefully, Miss. If I open fire now, your parents and your brother wont get to see you again. If you obedientlyply, you will be able to see them again. If you continue to resist His Majestys orders, nobody will get to see you. Weigh the pros and cons for yourself, miss.

    The girl with the muzzle at her head let our sobs of despair.

    Freya smashed her in her face with the gun without any hesitation and said, You were warned. No crying. No shouting. Listen to what His Majesty has to say.

    The girls down below all went dead silent. Not one of them dared to speak, and all the sobbing came to a halt.

    I watched Freya slowly walk back.

    I cleared my throat gently and then began, Ladies, I am Prince Troy Gdriel Rosvenor. I believe that you all understand that it is perfectly reasonable for you to repay a debt owed. You are also aware that your parents owe tax fees. ording to your debts, you would have to not eat or drink for fifty years to pay your debts off. Sorry, but I dont have that much patience. And so Ive thought of using you as a way to repay the debts. I did say if youe here, I will annul your debts. Do you all acknowledge this?

    We do.

    Good. Come into the pce then. Luna, you lead the way.

    Understood. Luna smiled as she bowed.

    The young girls quivered as they stood up and held each others hands, due to fear. They followed Luna into the pce. I stayed standing where I was as I watched the girls leave. The girl that took a heavy hit from Freya was covering her nose. She wanted to cry but didnt dare to. I walked over and handed my handkerchief to her.

    Wipe your face. I dont want your nose-blood to get on my pce floors. I turned around to leave and went back to Freyas side.

    Freya nodded and said, Not bad. Your Majesty, we have basically now neutralised their debts.

    I dont really want for them to be neutralised like this.

    You want to be fair and just, so you cannot just erase their debts without requiring anything of them. What will be of us if we erase their debts? We too require money for our own developments. We cannot give the people the impression that it is okay to not pay taxes to you, just act pitiful and they will not have to pay taxes. We must let them know the consequences of not paying their taxes.

    Just as Freya was about to continue, a messenger came up before me and quietly said, Your Majesty, the elven queen, Vyvyan, and Miss Lucia have arrived.

    Take them to my room for now. I still have some business to finish up with here. I kind of want toin incessantly.

    I still had these girls here to sort out.

    <em>Why is it that Lucia sees me with other girls every time shees back? Am I jinxed? And it isnt just one Nier this time. It was a group of girls this time If Lucia found out I captured and brought this group of young girls into the pce, Im afraid I would have to go searching for her again.</em>

    Roger.

    The messenger left. I looked at Freya and smiled helplessly as I said, It looks like we need to hurry up and wrap this up. I havent seen Lucia in a long time. I honestly miss her, a little.

    You have always been lovey-dovey with Miss Nier, so I thought you had already forgotten about Miss Lucia. Freya giggled gently. She then suddenly hugged my arm and kissed me on my cheek. I was shocked. My two legs went weak, and I almost dropped to my knees.

    <em>Hey, Miss! Dont do this! Lucky Nier and Lucia arent here. If we got caught, Id cop another scolding Nier will go even wilder at night!</em>

    Freya!

    Hehe, ying with fire like this is so fun. Miss Lucia and Miss Nier will not me me anyway. Freya smiled and released me. She then adjusted her expression and said, Onii-sama, I suggest you adjust your expression. Otherwise, you will not be able to intimidate them in a bit.

    Haaa man

    We have no choice, Your Majesty. We can choose not to pursue the debt, but we cannot erase their debts out of pity. You are a just king, not a benevolent king. They will only feel at ease paying their taxes once we let them know the consequences of not paying their taxes. There has never been any family that went bankrupt because of taxes. Onii-sama, you are saving them, not harming them.

 Book 6: Chapter 14

    Book 6: Chapter 14

    Your Highness!!! Please exin why there are so many girls inside your pce as soon as I arrived!! Lucias entire body quivered as she shouted at me loudly, One Nier is more than enough! What did you bring so many girls here for?! I wont allow it! I wont ever agree to it! I wont allow a third girl to get close to you! If you choose to persist stubbornly, lets duel! If I win, Im going to kill every single one of them!!

    <em>Haha. I knew Lucia couldnt be stopped I knew those guards couldnt stop Lucia</em> I ced my hand on my forehead. If Lucia had note today, my n would be able to proceed smoothly, but now, I could see looks of despair on the faces of all of the girls. Luna covered her face feeling helpless. If I could hear her, I would probably hear Lunas heavy sigh, too.

    I pulled Lucia over and whispered in her ear, Lucia dont get angry Im not interested in these girls. Im serious. This is my first job as the lord of the city So dont worry. You dont have to worry at all. I wont do anything to let you down! I definitely wont! I swear. Do you know how much I missed you? Do you want to sleep with me tonight, to celebrate?

    No! Lucia blushed a little. It looked like she didntpletely trust me, but at least her anger had now turned into suspicion.

    I hugged her tightly, and she panted gently in my arms.

    She snuggled up in my arms and quietly murmured, Why does my scent always disappear so fast? Your Highness, we need to hug more in the future tonight We can tonight

    Alright. Go and rest with Mom for now then. Ille and look for you after I finish with business here.

    Little Lucia isnt too hard to handle.

    I looked over to Nier standing by my side with her arms folded and wearing a displeased look. Her body isntrge, so why is she like an endless chasm

    After I had sent Lucia away, I looked at the girls trembling behind Luna. I sighed and said, Luna has already shown you the pce, right? Thats what it basically entails. A chefs monthly sry is fifty silver empire coins. A maids monthly sry is ten empire silver coins. You get one off-day per week and will undergo basic training for three weeks.

    Because youre currently in debt, one-third of your sry will be deducted monthly as payment toward your debt, provided youre willing to stay here. For the next five years, your sry will be guaranteed. What do you think? Are any of you willing to stay?

    The girls looked at me with astonishment.

    I shrugged and said, I wont erase your entire debt. You owe the empire taxes. Thats Her Majestys money. I have no right to erase your debts. However, I can give you an opportunity to pay off your debts. Youll be able to pay off your debts as long as youre willing to work. I wont make things hard for you during this period of time. But you wont get any special rights, either. If you make mistakes at work or ck off, youll be fired as you would under normal circumstances. And your debt will still be outstanding, even after you are fired. If you then cant pay your debt, I shall strip you of your freedom.

    The girls exchanged nces with each other. One of them then quivered as she asked, Your Majesty is is this why you brought us here today?

    Yes, thats right. Its up to you whether or not youre willing to work in the pce. Im just giving you an opportunity. As to whether or not you take it, I dont care either way. I looked at them and continued, If youre willing to work, sign your name and fill out your details with my sister, Freya, and then you can take two silver coins foring here today, as well as a small bag of bread. Dont take it the wrong way. Im not pitying you. You deserve this. You built this pce for me.

    I turned around as a messenger ran up to me from behind and whispered to me, We have sorted out the army camp. Some chose to join the army while some chose to work in the factory with the sry you stated.

    Uhm.

    I nodded and then turned around to leave.

    The young girls cried out in relief.

    Freya looked at them and exined, Onii-sama will not pity you, but neither will he make things hard for you. As long as you abide by the rules and work properly, Onii-sama will protect your normal rights. However, if you start trouble, Onii-sama will not hesitate to kill you, even if you did it for your family or are at a dead-end. Onii-sama is not a kind person, nor a tyrant. He is a just person.

    I heard their cries behind me and sighed.

    It was just as Freya saidst night. As the lord of the domain, I cant let those beneath me feel a sense of benevolence. If I amx with one months taxes, then there will be a second month.

    A lords job is not to share his wealth with his people. That isnt caring for the people, but a morbid way of taking care of them.

    What a lord should be doing is thinking about how to allow those beneath them to earn enough to pay their taxes. That is what a lord should be thinking about. If we could cap the tax rate at eighty percent and the remainder was enough for the people to lead decent lives, they wouldnt riot.

    The way the people calcte taxes is very simple. They dont mind how much the taxes are as long as they can be guaranteed to still have money to eat, go to bathhouses and have fun.

    A lord should not view those beneath him as people, but domesticated animals. Feeding them enough for them to roll over and sunbathe is sufficient. That is kings-craft.

    Though what Freya says sounds cruel and deplorable, it was the reality of the current situation.

    Im aware of human rights and democracy, but I would shake the foundations of the empires rule if I were to brashlyunch such movements during a time where the financial state and ability to produce arent at adequate stages.

    In such an era where ignorance rules peoples minds, you only need a wise ruler.

    Only once the peoples material needs have been satisfied will they go and think about life and philosophies. But at present, the people beneath me dont even have food, so Im not going to make them undergo some sort of spiritual and mental revolution.

    That would be the equivalent of jumping into a fire.

    I sighed a breath of relief.

    <em>The resentment of the people should be no more, now, right? We dont have to worry about workers in the pce and their diligence, either now. Next is waiting for the red-haireddy and my guards to arrive, then Ill be able to officially start here. Troy City will be able to officially start operating once they arrive.</em>

    <em>Ive also left with them the impression that Im a just lord. Not only did I erase the high-interest rates which chained them with unrealistic debts, Ive even provided them with jobs, as well as warned them of the consequences of not paying off their debts. Freyas carrot and stick policy sure is incredible.</em>

    <em>Oh, right. I still need toe up with a way to deal with thend. I need to make some time to go and check it out with Freya. I suspect that Freya is almighty. She alwayses up with fantastic ideas no matter what happens.</em>

    Just as I passed a corner, someone yanked open the door to a room and pulled me in before I could turn to look at their face. A hand covered my eyes and before I knew it, a pair of warm lips and a tongue had sealed my mouth, preventing me from calling out.

    <em>Nier?!</em>

    <em>No! Nier should be by Freyas side right now!</em>

    <em>Then this person is is</em>

    Son my son my son Ah My whole body burns up whenever I think of my son My son My son A pair of hands glided all over my body without any reserve.

    A fragrant tongue burnt my tongue and twirled itself around mine like it wanted to swallow mine. This half-biting half-kissing type of kiss made my entire body weak. Sharp teeth then bit my lips and their owner sucked my blood up aggressively.

    <em>Mom?! Vyvyan?!</em>

 Book 6: Chapter 15

    Book 6: Chapter 15

    Mom sucked intensely. Her chest, which was rising and falling in front of my eyes, made me dizzy. Mom virtually sucked all the oxygen out of my lungs. Mom positioned her face very close to mine, nearly touching my face. I could feel her eyshes brush against me. I couldnt breathe with her so close, while Moms face, which was right in front of my eyes, was blurry.

    Mom let go and took a step back.

    I panted for air.

    Moms blood-red eyes were like a me that could burn me to death.

    Mom panted and then with a dazed look stuck her hands she held me with in her mouth

    <em>She licked them! She licked her fingers that she touched me with! What the hell is going on?! What the devil happened? While Vyvyan does behave like this, she only behaves like this on full moon nights. Thest full moon night was only over ten days ago. Its still a while until the next full moon, so whats wrong with Mommy Vyvyan?!</em>

    I looked at Mom fearfully and called out to her, Mom?

    I then immediately regretted it. I shouldnt have called Mom in that moment.

    Hearing me call them Mom was something worth fighting a war to the death over to my two moms. Calling Mom Mom when shes sensitive will basically make her gopletely berserk.

    Moms <em>oppai-burial no jutsu</em> took centre stage again, and this time, she went even more overboard. With my head buried deep in between her two pillows, she slid my head up and down between them while panting heavily.

    My son my son Aaaaahhh My son I finally get to see my son. My son hasnt been by my side in a long time You you should be by Mommys side this month Mommy cant take it anymore Mommy cant hold it in Mommy just cant hold it in anymore Mommy must be by your side. Mommy must breathe in your smell and feel your warmth Let Mommy hug you. Let Mommy kiss you!

    <em>Youre going way overboard Mom! Way overboard! Im dying! Im suffocating!! Im suffocating! Your flower-scent is too prominent! No! No! Dont do this!</em>

    I heard the quick footsteps of a guard outside. It looks like hes in quite the hurry, too. Perhaps its because I went missing. Just as I was about to shout out, Mom quickly sealed my lips with a kiss, stopping me from making any sound.

    She wrapped her tongue around mine and then tried to bite my tongue.

    A string of saliva hung between us. I didnt dare to scream, but I didnt want to continue like this, either. God knows what Mom is going to do next.

    If it were Elizabeth, I would trust that she wouldnt do anything. Vyvyan, however, is too unpredictable!

    <em>This is too freaking scary!! If Mom pushes me down here, how am I going to face Lucia and Nier?!</em>

    <em>Wait. If she goes that far with me here, the second war for me will probably start soon</em>

    Mom removed her lips from mine and then leaned in to kiss my neck.

    I could feel her sharp teeth stab into my skin. A powerless feeling, from having my blood sucked, surged up inside me. My legs went numb, and I could feel them wanting to wobble.

    Mom hugged me to help me keep my bnce but her lips were stered to my neck like she was trying to desperately suck my blood out.

    <em>As far as Im currently aware, dark elves are the only bloodsucking elves! Is Mom a dark elf?!</em>

    I was so frightened my entire body went floppy.

    <em>I thought Mera was thest dark elf, but I now suspect the Gdriel tribe is a tribe of dark elves! Moms mana increases exponentially on full moon nights, her eyes turn blood-red and she has a desire to suck my blood. Plus, the Gdriel tribe deliberately tried to ughter all the dark elves!</em>

    <em>They used their blood to continue to increase their tribes mana, by passing it on to their descendants, and s, they managed to raise a monster with mana purity at almost one-hundred percent, Vyvyan! If thats true, how scary is the Gdriel tribe? How dark is the background of the glorious elven imperial family?</em>

    <em>Wait, no!</em>

    Not only did Mom suck out my blood, but she was now sending blood back into my body!

    I could feel my entire body fill up like a balloon. I was feeling a little weak, but it feels like my energy has returned to my body. I always thought that I couldnt recover because I was tired from my journey and caught a cold, but that doesnt seem to be the case now. It mustve been a mana issue in my blood.

    A momentter, Mom raised her head up. Her blood-red eyes had reverted back to their normal blue.

    She cupped my partially numb face and in a concerned voice exined, Son, how is your body feeling? Son, has your body recovered a little? Your mana has always been running berserk in your body until now, but the effect wasnt major since you expended an excessive amount of mana. The mana in your body was continuously fluctuating, so the mana in Mommys body kept on fluctuating, too. Mommy just filtered your blood, once again. You shouldnt have any problems now.

    I touched my forehead. I kept feeling a little dizzy before, but I waspletely fine now. I looked at her nkly and in a somewhat hazy manner asked, Mom, why why why does it affect you?

    Because you are Mommys son. The mana in your body is forever linked with Mommys. So if you ever have any problems, Mommy can feel it right away. Mom hugged me tightly,ughed softly and continued, Youre my son. Youll always be Mommys son. Your link with Mommy will never disappear. Mommy will always be by your side Mommy cant be without you. If Mommy cant feel your breaths, Mommy will lose control

    <em>Uhm. I can tell. But Mom, please make sure to adjust your clothing when engaging in such sensual activities. And please remove your leg thats gently rubbing up against mine!</em>

    Mom. Sorry. I havent been back in a long time

    Donte back Mom hugged my head and gently continued, Before your bodypletely recovers, you must not approach ournds. You must not. The mana in your body just wont settle down. If it goes berserk, it will cause your body to explode. Do not approach the elvennds.

    Mommy will be by your side. Mommy will be by your side. Mommy will never leave. Dont be scared. Dont be scared. But promise Mommy. No matter what happens, do not use magic again. You absolutely mustnt. Do not use magic again. You cant control the power and amount. You will kill yourself like that! You really will kill yourself!

    I I know I looked into Moms eyes and kissed her gently on the forehead.

    Mom giggled softly. She then frowned and said, Every time you say that you end up making Mommy worry. You never listen to Mommy. Rely on Mommy more

    If I do that I will not be able to establish myself here, will I?

    That doesnt matter, Son. Mommy wont interfere with your business. Mommy will provide you with enough support, too. However, you must promise Mommy that you wille to see Mommy every day Otherwise Mommy wille to find you at night

    <em>Dont! Dont scare me! Dont scare me like this!! Man, thats freaking scary!! What are you going to do at night?! What are you doing to do at night?! Can you beat Nier in a fight?! No! You can! Crap! Donte! Do note!</em>

 Book 6: Chapter 16

    Book 6: Chapter 16

    The atmosphere at tonights family dinner was extremely awkward.

    <em>Their rtionship has always been bad no, thats not quite right. Their rtionship isnt bad, it is at either you die or I die, were not going to be breathing the same air level Ah well, not that resolute either.</em>

    <em>Sorry, sorry. Please allow me to rephrase that. Heres a better description; the two, no The four, which were seated together at dinner, were friendly and close to each other until ites to a particr topic. At which point they will not hesitate to draw their des and cut each other.</em>

    I sat at the master-seat. On my left-hand side were Elizabeth and Nier. On my right-hand side were Vyvyan and Lucia.

    Food was currentlyid out in front of them. However, on one side were human dishes, while on the other, were elven.

    When I looked at the food, I felt that the elven dishes looked sumptuous and suited to my pte. Most of the human dishes were simple dishes.

    But the food in front of me right now, in other words, the dishes on two sides were dishes prepared by Lucia and Nier today

    Wait, no. Lucias wasnt even made by her! Im absolutely positive Mom made them. I can recognise her dishes with a single nce. Lucia doesnt know how to cook!

    Honestly, the two of them really caught me by surprise. I always thought the reverse.

    Nier should be the one who cant cook, yet she is surprisingly a good cook. On the other hand, Lucia cant cook at all. I could tell by the way Lucia held a kitchen knife.

    While Im at it let me remind you. Please do not hold a kitchen knife like a sabre. The two of them are very different things.

    The atmosphere on both sides was extremely awkward. While both of my moms were cutting their food up with smiles, they were just temporarily not violent.

    Lucia and Nier, on the other hand, were very hostile to each other.

    Nier gently ced her fork and knife down and then asked, Your Majesty, how do the dishes I prepared for you taste?

    I nodded and replied, Theyre very good.

    Its just that the elven dishes are so poor that it must have downgraded your experience tonight. I apologise for that. I wasnt able to stop that elf, who doesnt know how to cook at all. Nier shot a re at Lucia.

    Lucia angrily ced her fork and knife down. She looked at Nier and rebuffed, Humanitys dishes are just as poor. Youve only got those few dishes. Theyre so simple that theyre aughing matter. Elven dishes suit His Highness pte better. Eating such crude and bad food will harm his stomach.

    But these dishes werent even made by you. I really wonder how youre going to fulfil your duties as a wife when you cant even cook for your husband. Fortunately, Im His Majestys favourite wife. Otherwise, His Majesty would starve with you.

    What are you acting so stuck up for? Youre just a bodyguard. You cant always be by His Highness side. Fufu, I saw yourughable uniform today.

    I can cheerfully hug His Highnesss arm when Im with him, but youre just a mere bodyguard. You dont even have the right to get close to His Highness!

    Nier clenched her teeth angrily.

    Lucia was right about that.

    Nier still wasnt officially my wife, so her public identity was still my bodyguard. As such, Nier must maintain formality by my side, as she did in the past.

    Lucias public identity, on the other hand, was my soon-to-be elven wife, so she could wrap her arm around mine and cheerfully skip through the streets.

    I really want to know how Nier feels when she watches Lucia wrap her arm around mine and walk around all giddily. But it looks like I wont get a chance to know. Ill be sleeping with Lucia tonight because I havent seen her in a while. At the same time, Ill take it as a chance to take a break.

    God knows how Nier is going to relieve herself tonight. But it has nothing to do with me!

    Nier couldnt argue with Lucias remark. She gritted her teeth and then asked the empress next to her, Your Majesty, my wedding with His Majesty

    Mommy Elizabeth sliced a piece of meat and answered with a smile, Theres no need to rush, Nier. Soon. However, I dont know if my son wants to marry you. That will be all on him.

    What?! Nier was frightened to the point she almost stood up.

    I quickly waved my hand and said, Nier, rx. I never said I wouldnt marry you. Its just that I dont have time to get married right now because of the current circumstances you understand, dont you? It seems that the residents here still question the power of royalty. If we get married now, I wont have any energy to deal with the matters here. Dont worry, Nier. I will never abandon you or Lucia. Dont worry.

    Nier nodded. Though she was somewhat reluctant to ept it, Nier would now not question my decision.

    Vyvyan ced a pie into her mouth and then asked, Son, do you have any problems with this domain? Is it rted to the scene we saw when we arrived today?

    Uhm. I nodded and then exined the entire problem from beginning to end.

    After I had wrapped up my exnation, Mommy Elizabeth raised her cup of wine and pursed her lips into a smile.

    That Freya sure is interesting. I must say, shes no less than Castell in terms of intelligence, and shes younger, too. I think Freya will do well. As long as she is loyal, I wont have to worry about your policies. she said.

    Except, your business is dark as can be. Vyvyan smiled mischievously and then continued, I must say Elizabeth, it appears that your rule isnt anything good for your people. You established such arge empire, yet your ministers and people dont seem to care about the prosperity of your empire. Are you positive your officials are loyal?

    Have they got anything to do with me? Elizabeth waved her hand with annoyance and continued, Of course, your little nation, that has hardly any inhabitants, has simple folk. Your prestige as a demigod can rule over that teeny-weeny territory of yours, but my empire is far too vast. I dont have the spare energy to manage everything in my empire. I dont care how the money came to be. I just care if there is enough or not. I can have as many people as I please, isnt that right?

    I frankly dont really agree with that way of evaluating the worth of things. As the saying goes, the slums are an empires grave. Empires are always destroyed by the sea of people. But the Rosvenor Empire is at its peak right now. The people living on the frontier and suffering cant cause any trouble at the moment.

    Further, I believe that the empresss army can easily subdue a rebellion.

    However, even Vyvyan has declined toment. She smiled, raised up her cup of wine and said, Son, what are you going to do, then? You have only solved some of the problems. However, the fundamental problem still stands. So how do you intend to resolve it?

    I dont have any n either. I dont know what to say before I see thend If it really wont work then, I n to transform this city. If it cant sustain itself through agriculture, I n to sustain this city with industrial products and business. There is food from the south and the elvennds as well. I believe that we can import food through business.

    That will work. Elizabeth ced her cup of wine down and continued, If thats the only option, you can buy food from me, Son. I will get Castellspany to deliver the food to you. You can decide on the price. I dont want interest from you or anything. I can even send you food for free.

    The same goes for us elves. If you need food, just let Mommy know, and Mommy will organise a team to deliver the food to you. However, we elves dont produce food, so we will have to charge you a bit. Vyvyan looked at me with a smile. She then squinted and added, Of course, if you really need food, I can create a spell to deliver things to you. That way, supplies can be delivered without the expense of any food.

    Those elven tricks are so annoying.

    You humans dontck so-called tricks, either.

    My two moms exchanged nces and smiled. My two moms rtionship in the past was way better than my two wives rtionship

 Book 6: Chapter 17

    Book 6: Chapter 17

    Goodness gracious. Making me, an elf, cross mountains and rivers and go through such cold ces. You really make things hard for people, Your Majesty. If it werent for your big sis, me, being strong-willed, I wouldve turned around and went home halfway here. So, let sis warm up with your juste-of-age male body I was joking. I was just joking The red-haireddy waved her hand as she chuckled. She spoke while watching Nier and Lucia, looking alerted, behind me.

    I smiled helplessly as I looked at my red-haired big sis and said, Its been hard on you. I have prepared your room for you. You can rest there for a few days and then go to check out your workce.

    I dont mind. I heard Vyvyan and Elizabeth are both here. How rare for the two of them to be able to be together and get along. I want to go and see the two of them.

    My red-haired sister scratched her head. Her eyes hinted that she was looking forward to seeing some banter.

    <em>It looks like shes really eager to see her two students meeting again. No, her gaze was the looking forward to seeing a show type of gaze. Im guessing she wants to see Elizabeth and Vyvyan fight.</em>

    Elizabeth knocked on the door.

    She came in, made a small bow and said to her, You need not make the long trip, teacher. I heard that you had arrived, as well. How could I make you go out of your way toe and look for me, teacher?

    Vyvyan followed behind Elizabeth. She bowed to my red-haired sister and then revealed a smile, Long time no see, teacher. Have you adapted to life in humanitysnds?

    I could sense the two standing behind me freeze in ce.

    <em>I guess its because the two of them never imagined this somewhat messy red-haireddy was the teacher of the two scariest women on the continent. Not to mention the amount of respect they showed her and the way they spoke.</em>

    The red-haireddy was stronger than one could possibly imagine. ording to what Ive heard, this red-haireddy in front of me is the true number one sword saint. Elizabeth is an entire level below.

    The red-haireddy smiled and walked over to stand between them. She patted the two of them on their shoulders firmly and said with a smile, My, my, how nice, how nice. I finally get to see you two standing together again. I thought you two would never stand together again since you two went on a crazy rampage back then. Vyvyan, you sure are vicious. You knew that Elizabeth has no miraculous ways of healing and yet you still went and left a scar on her chest.

    Vyvyan smiled helplessly and then replied, There are no such things as too severe or too light on the battlefield. Elizabeth did not pull any punches with me either at the time. She stabbed me without any hesitation!

    Would that have happened if you had just obediently returned my son to me?!

    Hes my son! Why should I give him to you?! He grew up in my body, and I brought him into this world! He fed on my breast milk and was raised by me alone, yet you dare try to snatch him from me?! What right do you have to snatch my son away?!

    The gun-powder in them surged up.

    It was just as I said, the two of them are very friendly under normal circumstances. But, as soon as ites to me, they immediately turn on each other. Theypletely forget their old friendship. That was their bottom line that was off-limits.

    Alright, enough you two. What are you arguing in front of your child about? Youre not fighting for Inard right now. My, my, its a pity that Inard isnt here. While His Highness did some very strange things back then, he was all-in-all a wise ruler. The red-haireddyughed and wrapped it up.

    She hugged her two students and looked at Elizabeth. With a nostalgic smile, she added, I think the most correct choice he made was also his craziest choice, and that was to take you in, Elizabeth. But it looks like it wasnt all that bad, after all, now.

    My two moms lowered their heads. Both of them fell silent when my father was mentioned. I initially thought the two of them had gotten over his death, but that doesnt look to be the case, now.

    Theres a particrly strange and sad feeling when a few people meet, but one is missing.

    Please forgive me for being blunt, but I dont miss this Inard nor do I have any feelings for him. Actually, no. I dont think that applies to just me. Even the original Troy doesnt have any feelings for his father. Maybe its because his father passed away before he could remember. All of his memories must be of his mother.

    All right, all right, lets not talk about that punk who makes people sad anymore. Look at your child. Hmm, I must say, Vyvyan, Elizabeth, your child, in other words; Troy, really is an outstanding individual.

    The red-haireddy broke the gloomy silence. She looked at me and proudly said, My, my, I was nning to live an easy life, but I ended up getting called on by your son. Good grief. Good grief. I used to work for Gdriel and Rosvenors daughters, and now Im working for their son. Good grief. Good grief. I must be bound.

    This does not count as working for me, right? I asked for your help

    <em>I think what youre saying is getting stranger and stranger, too, sis! What do you mean Im Vyvyan and Elizabeths son? Yes, it would certainly be a most beautiful scene for my two moms to be intimate in a sensual way. The unfortunate problem is they cant give birth like that! How could I be the child of the two of them?!</em>

    Vyvyan proudly puffed her chest up and boasted, Thats a given! Hes my child after all! Hes inherited the Gdriel bloodline, was raised by me and is my son that I am most proud of. Hes the most perfect man in this world, right now! Not even Onii-sama canpare to my son!

    Of course! My son cant be a pet after all. Look at how he exudes the aura of a king when he handles matters, now. What I am most proud of is not some military aplishment or how vast my territory is, but that I gave birth to such an outstanding descendant! Elizabeth looked at me with tenderness and love.

    However, it wasnt the type of love for your lover but the deepest form of motherly love for your child. Her motherly love was so bright I virtually couldnt open my eyes.

    <em>Please, mom and mom. Please stop saying that Im about to be spoilt to death by you two Ive only just started out. Im nowhere near as amazing as you make me out to be</em>

    This is good. This is good. Youre both here. Come,e,e. I have time tonight and you two are finally both present, so drink with me. My, my, it was so nice gazing at the moon while drinking under it in the snow, back then. It would be great if we could do that again on the full-moon night this month.

    I cant. I must stay by my sons side on the full-moon night this month.

    I cant leave my sons life in this womans hands!

    What?! You want me to leave him in your care? How many times has he returned from death while under your watch?! I cant believe you can still say that!

    Do you have the right to me me?! My son got the scar on his chest when he was with you! You keep saying that you protect my son well, but what have you done?! You dont have what it takes to protect your own child as a mother!

    You humans were the ones that came up with that n!

    You elves were the ones who carried it out!

    The red-haireddy watched the two of them argue. She sighed and then scratched her head. She then looked at me and asked, Are we going to just leave the two of them like this

    I made a helpless open hand gesture and replied, It makes no difference. They fight once every day. Its be an everyday thing already. Im no longer surprised.

    Sigh, Your Majesty, it sure is rough on you

    I wish I could cry but I had no tears, Yeah super rough

 Book 6: Chapter 18

    Book 6: Chapter 18

    My n for the workers at the factory is to split them into two shifts.

    Weve just started operating, so we dont need to operate for twenty-four hours per day, however; someone on night-watch must go on patrol duty every hour. That person must watch out for fires. Ill write an order. You pass it on.

    Roger.

    I wrote the order with lively and vigorous strokes and signed my name. I then stamped it with the seal and handed it to the messenger. The messenger made a small bow and then left my office.

    Freya immediately came in after he left, handed me a document folder and reported, Onii-sama, this is our temporary shift-allocations for the maids, as well as the name-list. Please check it. If there is no problem with it, please sign your name and it will take effect tomorrow.

    Let me take a look. I took the document and checked the names inside.

    Why are there now three personal servants? I asked.

    Because as you are now the lord of a city, the duties as a personal servant have also increased. Miss Luna will be far too busy and tired if she is the only one. As such, I have added two more personal servants for Miss Lunas sake. The two of them are Her Majestys personal maids. They are loyal and definitely good.

    Forget it. Luna alone is good enough. I scribbled out the two names and then borated, Luna wont be happy. I dont really need a personal servant, either. If I can do it myself, Ill do it myself.

    Alright. Freya wont control my business excessively, which is a good thing.

    I signed my name and then returned the document to her. I then asked, Oh right. Freya, what else is on the schedule for today?

    You will soon have to go and see the nobles and business representatives of this region. The factory has begun operations as well. You best go and take a look. Your personal guard units training will also soon begin, so you had better boost their morale. In the evening, you have the banquet with the nobles and business representatives invited. You then need to take a look at the city defence n designed today.

    Alright. I nodded and then picked up the cup of tea by the side for a drink. I shook out my cape and said, Call Nier. Ill prepare to go and see the nobles and business representatives. Freya, ask them to wait for me in the guest hall. Ill be there right away.

    Understood. Freya made a small bow. She then looked at me and said, Onii-sama. There has been a lot of worktely, so please take care of your health. After all, if you fall sick then you will do more harm than good. Also, the next full moon is right around the corner. I hope that you can look after your health.

    Mom is here, this time, so there wont be a problem. I opened the door and turned to stroke Freyas head. With a smile, I said, You too, Freya. You must be more tired than me. You have to look after yourself, too. Dont exhaust yourself. Ah, is there anything you want to eat? Im going to go and see the merchants. Ill buy you something.

    Preserved cherry tomatoes!

    Freya revealed an excited smile like that of a child.

    I watched her speak with eagerness. However, she then hid her excited smile in the next moment and swapped it for a mature and steady smile. She said, However if you are too busy, Onii-sama, do not worry about it. Further, preserved sweet cherry tomatoes are not cheap

    Preserved cherry tomatoes? Got it. I nodded.

    Next will be the meeting with just Nier and me.

    Luna and Freya had to go and watch over the training of the new maids. Those girls from agriculture families had no experience with the work of maids, and the duties of maids are honestly not easy. Its not as though just anybody can handle them. They need to undergo training now, which Luna and Freya will arrange.

    There are thousands of things waiting to be done in the pce right now. I dont intend to make my moms people handle everything.

    Mom was nning to leave the people she brought along with me.

    But I feel that theyre loyal to Mom, not me. Since this is my pce, they must be my people. Further, if thend is good, then this ce is fantastic for work.

    Once weve solved the issue with thend, I need to deal with their urgent matters before winteres and they cant get through it.

    Your Majesty. Nier walked up to my side, pressed her hand on her sword-handle with a smile and then held my hand. She looked at the frown on my face and said, Your Majesty, you pulled an all-nighter against night, didnt you? I said to leave the documents for the next day if there are too many. Cant you do that?  Lucia is responsible, too she doesnt let you rest at all.

    You wouldnt let me rest, either if it was you I smiled and kissed Niers forehead. I adjusted my expression and said, Lets go, Nier. Im alright. Ill have a good rest afterwards. Lets go and see our guests, now.

    Alright. Nier put on her expressionless look.

    We went through the corridor that wrapped around the courtyard and walked to the guest hall ahead.

    Honestly, I do indeed have a lot of work. I dont have any work experience. I need to check their poption numbers and cements since this ce is a collection of lots of people from viges and towns.

    I also have to check the situation of the towns and viges previously, not to mention all sorts of other reports. The city has just started to move so I need to deal with the things of the past and organise new jobs.

    I dont feel tired, though. I actually feel this is new, and I have a sense of duty like Im on a mission. I feel happy and satisfied to be able to do work that I enjoy. I dont feel tired. Instead, this satisfying feeling is spurring me on to work harder.

    In the courtyard, Elizabeth ced her teacup down with concern. She watched her sons silhouette quickly pass by.

    She sighed, ced her chin on her hand and said, Im so worried watching him work so earnestly Hes just a child and yet he has so much work. My silly son doesnt delegate work, either His body cant handle this if he keeps it up.

    Isnt it you humans fault? You humans have to bother with every little detail. If we were in our elvennds, I would just do everything. What are you even testing? Do you not know that my son is the best? Vyvyan looked at her with a slightly angry look and grumbled, My sons health has just stabilised. He wontst if he continues this way.

    I must let him rest then hmm let me see what sort of ces can he take a break nearby We cant go hunting, right now He doesnt like sword fighting either Ah drinking? Yeah, drinking will work! I need to go and find some wine! Im going to get someone to bring my treasured wine from the royal capital here!

    Is there nothing else other than barbaric activities and alcohol inside that messy, fried brain of yours? Vyvyan red at her.

    She mmed her hand on the table and firmly asked, Cant he go to a hot spring?! My son cant go to hot springs in the elvennds at the moment, but cant he go to your hot springs, either?! Hot springs are the best way to relieve fatigue! If you dont even have hot water, what are you doing constructing a city?!

    Dont you elves bathe inkes and rivers?

    Thats why I want a hot spring. A hot spring is best for my son to rx.

    Unfortunately, there are none close by. Frustrated, Vyvyan rolled her eyes. Her eyes almost rolled back into her head. She sighed and then demanded, My goodness Find me a vacant block ofnd, and there will be a hot spring by tonight!!

 Book 6: Chapter 19

    Book 6: Chapter 19

    I will be counting on all of you then.

    I signed my name and stamped the letter with my seal. I then handed it to the representative of the merchants and nobles.

    Food is hard to find in winter, plus we dont have reserves prepared in the city this year. Do not hoard food causing the prices to soar. Of course, you will benefit from it, as well. I willpensate for eighty-percent of the food you currently have, ording to volume, as long as you are willing to lower your prices. As nobles, you definitely have provisions stored at home. We will buy it from you at 150% of what their current worth is.

    Alright, Your Majesty. We will definitely see that it is done.

    We were basically done with pricing discussions. Now the city wont fall into starvation due to food and fuel shortages.

    I cant create a state-ownedmercial and industrial system, yet. If these merchants possess provisions, theyll definitely raise the price of food. Distributing money to the people wouldnt allow them to keep up with the speed at which they raise their prices, either.

    Hence, I negotiated price points which we could all ept. The food reserve the city needs will have to be purchased from these nobles.

    Freya is as reliable as ever. She even considered this. Is food worth money? No, it is not. However, prices increase once you add the cost of transportation into the equation. But this group of merchants have shown enough sincerity in doing business with the royal family, and as a result, it didnt cost much.

    After the discussions ended, the representatives of the merchants and nobles stood up.

    One of the nobles looked at me with a smile and said, I am very d to be able to do business with the royal family. I must say, you are very thoughtful and attentive, Your Majesty.

    I waved my hands as I smiled and replied, Not really. Being at the post, one will worry about any matter concerned therewith. I am still a far cry away,pared to Her Majesty. I will surely require your help with many other things in future because I have juste here and still have many things that I am ignorant of. So I will be counting on all of you.

    A merchant said, You need not say so, Your Majesty. We are nobles of the empire. Being able to be of service to you is our honour. Further, we are very happy to be able to do business with you. You speak with fairness and intelligence. If possible, we hope that we can do more business with you.

    Yeah? Thats great then. Money which isnt circting around is dead money. Whether or not this city will be able to thrive will depend on all of you. Dont leave tonight. I have prepared a banquet for you all. Youre more than wee to bring your lovers and guests over to enjoy it.

    We will definitely be there. Thank you for your invitation, Your Majesty.

    Alright! I wont see you out then.

    You do not need to see us out, Your Majesty. See you tonight.

    Uhm, see you tonight!

    There was a group of guards organised to send the group on their way.

    I sat on a chair to the side and caught my breath.

    Nier looked at me with concern from behind and said, Your Majesty, have a short rest. I think you should dy the work for the afternoon. Its fine for you to have a short break. Though they say one can be so diligent with work that they forget to eat and sleep, if something happens to you, then nothing good wille out of it.

    Ill be alright, Nier. Ive just recovered, so Im still feeling a little weak is all. Its not so bad that I need to rest. Theres nothing much to do in the afternoon, anyway. I just need to make a trip to the factory and then to check on my personal guards.

    Your Majesty, my heart aches for you seeing you so tired Nier frowned and then said, You must eat a proper lunch, no matter what. Head over to the dining hall first. I will go and cook for you today Youll definitely get sick if your nutrition is poor.

    Alright. I nodded. I then stood up and walked out of the ce with Nier. I took in a deep breath, and the cold air woke my somewhat foggy mind, a little.

    I bade Nier goodbye, then walked to the dining hall.

    After making a turn, I ran into Lucia, who was walking quickly. She looked a little angry, as though she was looking for something.

    Lucia!

    When I called out to her she turned to look at me and then ran over. However, she had anger in her eyes.

    I paused, going through my memories to see if I did anything that I should be sorry to her about in thest twenty-four hours

    After I had held herst night, petite Lucia curled up into a little ball and fell asleep. I soon woke up after a short respite to go over documents.

    It doesnt seem like I did anything I should be sorry about to her

    Your Highness! Youre a little too much! You left without saying a word in the morning! You didnt even call for me today! Lucia stood with her arms akimbo and looked at me angrily. She angrilyined, I was so worried about you, yet you dont even care about me! I wanted to stroll around with you, yet you left without a word! You didnt even leave a written message! I looked for you all morning!

    Sorry, sorry! I pressed down on Lucias shoulders with a smile and said, Sorry, Lucia. Ive just arrived here. I have too much work so I dont have time to take you out for a stroll. If you want to go out to y, you can go with Luna as long as you put in a word first.

    I dont want to go out if its not with you! Lucia stamped her feet and then looked at me with suspicion and said, Your Highness, how busy are you? If there are lots of jobs, cant you just get Her Highness to handle some of it? Its not embarrassing for you to delegate work if you cant handle it all.

    I smiled helplessly and replied, Lucia, its different. This is my domain. Her Highness, and Her Majesty, are just guests here. I cant have guests working for me, as the owner. Its alright, Lucia. I think Ill be done soon. Its mainly because there are lots of things to attend to when establishing a new city. Once it officially begins to take off, things will be fine.

    Lucia grumbled, Your Highness! Dont you lie to me! Im not ignorant! Her Highness is busy the entire day, too, even though the elven kingdom is stable! I dont think your jobs will decrease in the future. Your Highness, if you are so busy, when will you have time to get married to me?

    Soon. Soon. Lucia, dont worry. I dont have any thoughts about getting married in this freezing winter, either I think we should get married when the weather gets warmer, all right? Even if Im busier then, Ill still hold our wedding. You and Nier are more important than this city, to me, so I wont give you two the cold shoulder for the sake of work. I was in the wrong this morning. That wont happen again.

    If that Nier wasnt mentioned, what you said wouldve been more beautiful Lucia blushed a little and proudly puffed her chest while maintaining her akimbo posture.

    She said, Its alright! Your Highness! Ive already waited for over ten years, so I dont mind waiting another month. You dont have to worry about me too much, Your Highness. Go and do what you enjoy other than seducing other women, that is. If another flirty girl appears by your side, Ill definitely kill her Her coldest voice told me she wasnt joking.

    It looks like Lucia is still feeling very angry and wronged after failing to defeat Nierst time. She was not going to let that happen. Does this mean that Ill have to strictly choose from the Valkyries if I want to start a harem?

    If I did, Lucia wouldnt even need to bother, because Nier would stomp her

    <em>Goodbye, my harem life But two moms and two wives are enough</em>

    <em>Wait why did I count my moms, too?</em>

    Im going to stick with you for your work in the afternoon. Im your wife, so I naturally have to work with you! Lucia patted her chest. She looked at me with her small face full of pride and eximed, Watch me, Your Highness! Im a superb assistant!

    Yeah?

    Sorry

    But I, uhh

    Honestly dont have much faith there

 Book 6: Chapter 20

    Book 6: Chapter 20

    While the snow on the roads wasnt so deep, there was a lot of snow in the fields.

    Freya and I dismounted to walk into the fields. We used our hands to remove theyers of snow, revealing ck soil underneath.

    <em>This is very rarely seen ck soil. Ive only seen it in Northeast China. Logically speaking, this ck soil should be a natural urrence. The reason the people in the Northeast produce food is precisely because they havend with ck soil. nt anything there and itll grow.</em>

    <em>Of course, perhaps mymon sense there doesnt apply here since this is a different world, which is why I cant be certain. This might be a sign that thend is poor for all I know.</em>

    I grabbed a handful of soil. The ice-cold soil slid through my hand.

    Freya watched me from my side and then asked, Have you figured out something, Onii-sama?

    No, nothing

    I shook my head with a helpless smile. This has got nothing to do with my major. Ive never farmed. I dont even know if thisnd is good or not if you asked me.

    Your Highness, if you cant figure anything out, lets head back this ce is freezing

    Lucia sat atop the horse with her arms folded as she shivered. She was probably ready to glue her entire body to the horse to warm up.

    <em>The temperature isnt actually that low, but it seems elves really cant stand the cold. But why does it feel like Lucia is flirting? If you really cant stand the cold like this, how did you survive in the north of the elvennds?</em>

    I picked up a small spade, dug up two holes and put the soil into two flowerpots we had brought along.

    I then said, After we get back, Ill let Nier and Lucia grow flowers. I want to know if its thend that is poor, or something else Ive heard that food doesnt grow well in certain soils but I have never heard that it was a problem for other stuff I need to think about this properly.

    Uhm, there is no need to nt anything right now, in winter. We just need to find out what the problem is before sowing seeds. Freya stood next to me and walked up to the horses on the side. She said, We need to go and check out the factory next, right?  Ah, I really look forward to seeing it since I designed it.

    <em>While humans currently have a concept of concentration of production, they dont have aplete factory. This is the first factory.</em>

    <em>This sort of out-dated production method requires time and manpower. Steam-engines? We dont have them here. But it looks like somebody is thinking of it.</em>

    <em>Human society is currently facing a type of change, and that is the contradiction between the production methods and what they want in terms of goods.</em>

    <em>Perhaps a machine will appear soon I cant say for certain if itll be a steam engine, since this world and my world are different in certain ways.</em>

    <em>The current factory doesnt really match the description of a factory; a factory needs to rely on machines for production. The current machines there arerge water-powered machines. The main bulk of the work still relies on manpower. However, I designed an assembly line production system to significantly increase production rates and speeds.</em>

    Lucia didnt seem interested in the factory.

    We rode to the factory by the edge of the city walls. It was right next to the river, so the metal hole-punching machines and presses were water operated. The ammunition couldntpare to the standard in the modern day Of course, I wasnt trying to create modern bullets.

    After discussing it with Lorana, we decided that we would make rounds like shotgun shells, except that were changing the end of the bullets to a rounded shape.

    Afterbining ck powder with smokeless gunpowder and setting the ratios, we can create metal bullets despite them being simple.

    <em>The factory is still very new. </em>We went into the factory, and the guards made way. <em>There are two departments in the factory. One department handles ammunition production, while the other manages gun production Ideally, there would be two separate factories, but I dont have any other space right now</em>

    The factory needed to be next to the river since the water-powered machines needed to be within its vicinity.

    We saw Lorana as soon as we arrived at the factory entrance. She was holding a long gun in her hand and measuring something.

    When she saw us, she ced the gun down with a smile and greeted us, Hey, youre here.

    Uhm. We came to take a look. I walked over and looked at the weapon she held.

    This is a Spencer rifle. Lorana had already made a gun like it and it doesnt look bad. Seeing this ancient weapon be revived in my hands didnt feel too bad.

    She looked at me with satisfaction as I fiddled with the gun and said, The design for this rifle sure is unique. Ive thought about repeat firing rifles, but my concept failed. Your designs are better, after all, Your Majesty.

    I smiled helplessly.

    This doesnt prove anything.

    The difficulty of replicating something versus inventing something ispletely different. I just recreated a gun that I know of, and while I had blueprints she was inventing on her own.

    I admire her production skills more than my own.

    The factory isnt inplete operation yet. We are still learning how to operate some machines. Once we learn how to use them we will begin full-scale production, which should be around spring. Lorana looked at the factory behind her with a sense of pride and continued, This is the first time Ive seen this sort of production method. Everyone is responsible for an individual part, which is then assembled together. This is truly a simple and pragmatic method. Plus, there are so many people here working on producing them. If they could be reced with machines, I presume the production rate would be even higher.

    Thats the point of a factory. If we had machines, the factory could continue to produce the needed goods without end. I nodded. I then looked at the rifle in her hand and said, We need to hurry and produce guns and ammunition. I dont ask that everyone in the militia has a gun.,Though, but I at least want to ensure that all of my personal guards have a rifle each, as well as the weapons and bullets they use for practice.

    That wont be a problem. Lorana nodded.

    She then stretched out her back and said, This is truly an interesting ce. If I could have more machines, how powerful would this ce be? This must be humanitys strongest ce.

    I looked up at the tall and sturdy building. In a serious tone, I said, This ce will definitely be so. It definitely will.

    By the time we finished checking out the factory, it had started to get dark already.

    <em>It looks like my business for today hase to an end. I now need to head back and join the banquet.</em>

    I rode to the pce and returned to my room to get changed.

    Ah, Your Majesty, you are back.

    Luna weed me with a bright smile. She took my cape and then said, Miss Nier has not returned from the camp yet. Your Majesty, you need to prepare for the banquet that is starting right away. Your clothes have been prepared. Let me help you get changed.

    Ah, all right

    I took off my clothes I wore out, sighed, and then picked up the clothes on the bed.

    Luna lingered behind me and then hugged me from the back.

    I was caught by surprise, Luna?!

    Its nothing. Its nothing it is just just I feel that you are too tired Your Majesty you look very tired very worn-out. Your Majesty have a break for now seeing you so tired, all of our hearts ache for you

    From behind, Luna softly uttered, Do not force yourself. Do not force yourself, Your Majesty if you are tired just say it.

    I know. I know. I touched Lunas hands on the front of my waist.

    Luna giggled and then said, Your Majesty, Her Majesty came before and invited you to go to the hot-springs tomorrow

    Wha-? Wha-?What?! What hot-spring?!

    <em>What sort of development is this?! Do we have hot-spring y here too?! So I get to experience this one-hundred-percent fan-service-guaranteed plot?! And I get to bathe together with my moms in a justified way!</em>

    <em>Im blessed! Im excited!!</em>

 Book 6: Chapter 21

    Book 6: Chapter 21

    I looked at my map over and over several times.

    <em>There was no hot-spring here yesterday. Yeah. Im absolutely certain. Unless the person who drew the map was blind, there was definitely no hot-spring in sight, on the small hill near the city!</em>

    I looked Vyvyan, who was by the side, ying with her hair while humming a tune.

    I then looked at the bubbling hot-spring on this hill.

    <em>My gut tells me that this person definitely had a part in this! It was definitely you! Vyvyan definitely used her magic to make this appear overnight! Im absolutely certain thats what happened!</em>

    Elizabeth came up behind me, pressed her hand on my shoulder and asked, Do you want to warm up first, Son?

    Alright. Luna

    You dont have to call for Luna. Mommy will help you wash Elizabeth dipped a sponge into the hot spring and then I felt a warm and moist sensation on my back. Elizabeth hugged me around my waist from behind and then slowly scrubbed my back

    <em>Dont! Dont scrub my front-side! I can scrub my front-side on my own! Dont glue yourself to me now! Im getting squashed by you!</em>

    Vyvyan shot a grumpy look this way. She then snorted and said, What rough hand techniques. Youll damage my sons skin like that. Youre as rough as ever. Thats my son, not your sword!

    Kyah?! Son Son how did you skin be so red? Mommy Mommy didnt do it on purpose does it hurt? Does it hurt? Its Mommys fault. Its Mommys fault Mommy Mommy cant control Mommys strength properly Shocked, Elizabeth tossed the sponge in her hand away.

    I let out a heavy sigh. My body isnt as tough as Moms, Niers or Lucias. But Im not so soft that a sponge could wound me. Im not a porcin doll. And thats a very rare heredity disease

    Its okay Mom. Its just because of the water. I cupped a handful of hot water and sshed it on my body before wiping it.

    It honestly does feel great to dip yourself in a hot spring in the freezing winter. Except I cant shake off the feeling that its a little weird to strip down outside.

    The Valkyries had set up a simple screen.

    <em>The empress cant bring her sword into the water, so the Valkyries kind of need toe out of their nest.</em>

    There was a Valkyrie, with a drawn sword, on guard-duty every three to five steps. The elven shadow squad had spread out at the foot of the mountain, as well.

    If you wanted to assassinate the ruler of this continent right now, I imagine youd need to bring an army.

    Nier looked over this way and shyly stripped. She softly said, My body Your Majesty you already know that I have lots of scars and muscles it doesnt look good

    Its fine. I looked at Nier and shook my head. I chuckled and praised her, I really like you, Nier, both your body and your soul, so dont mind it. The scars on your body are a symbol of honour. They are scars of glory. Theyre not something you should hide. Plus, your body is very nice, Nier.

    Your Majesty! Nier jumped into the water blissfully and swam over to my side. She hugged my arm as she snuggled up in my arms.

    I let out a big sigh of relief and leaned on the stone wall.

    Soaking in the hot water helped me sober up a little after feeling a little dizzy from the drinkingst night. The fatigue I had built up recently disappeared with the steam as well.

    Lucia came from the other direction and hugged my arm. She then mocked Nier, Hmph. Isnt that just fat?  Elves are all about proportions and symmetrical bodies. A chest full of fat cantpare! Whats the point of having them so big?! Cow-tits!

    Lucias body is really nice, too. If you were topare, her body is just as nice as Niers. But Nier is quite a bit taller than Lucia, making Lucia look a lot smaller in all ces

    Dont get jealous because you dont have them. Jealousy is a sin, you know? His Majesty particrly loves my body. Otherwise, we wouldnt go at it from night till dawn! On the other hand, sleeping with you must be like sleeping with his daughter, huh? How are you going to raise your child with His Majesty, when your body is so bad? Nier didnt give her an inch.

    <em>It looks like Nier has be more talkative after knowing Lucia.</em>

    You must know that at the start, Nier wouldnt say much before getting into a sparring match with Lucia a sparring match in name only, though. In reality, they would try to kill the other with wooden swords Lucia always gets beaten to the point where she woulde to me, curl up in my arms and tremble.

    Cow-tits!

    Better than a little kid!

    What are you all chatting about? My two moms from the other side entered the water and looked in our direction.

    I looked at their bodies and then Lucias and Niers

    <em>Hmm it looks like these two are just a level below Who said elves had petite bodies?! I think Vyvyans body is better than Elizabeths! Elizabeth is slightly taller than Vyvyan, but she still loses to Vyvyan. It looks like Lucias body is just normal</em>

    The two of them went silent They had no right to unt their bodies in front of my two moms.

    Aahh it sure feels good Vyvyan, your magic isnt useless after all. Elizabeth suavely stretched out her back and then sunk into the water.

    Luna gently set down a te of fruits and then said with a smile, Please enj-, ahh!!

    Before she knew it, I had already pulled her down into the water. And in a moment of emergency, Luna grabbed Freya who was next to her.

    The two girls shrieked and fell into the water together, creating a massive ssh.

    Your Majesty!!

    Onii-sama!!!

    The two girls found their footing in the water before they could calm down and then looked at me angrily.

    I chuckled mischievously as I waved my hand and said, Sorry, sorry. Dont be angry. Dont be angry. I just thought that you two could rx for a bit since you both do about the same amount of work as I usually do. Your clothes are wet now anyway, so how about rxing in the hot spring? Today is the first day without any work, so have a good rest.

    But but It is okay for Miss Freya but I

    Luna looked at Lucia and Nier fearfully.

    <em>Luna seems to always be really afraid of these two. I think their savagery when they dueled left a big shadow in Lunas heart Perhaps shes afraid of being beaten to death by the two if they find out about her dark past</em>

    Its okay

    Lucia looked at her ears. She seemed to have a certain curiosity for them.

    Nier looked at me, tenderly touched my chest and said, His Majestys orders.

    I Alright then

    Luna shyly took her clothes off in the water. Freya who was behind her also undressed and then sunk into the water. They let out a big sigh of relief.

    Hot springs really are a good thing None of us spoke for a while. We could finally have a short respite and some peace, after being busy for so long.

    Vyvyan closed her eyes and faced up to the sky in a daze.

    Elizabeth held a cup of wine and apanied it with a te with fruits floating on the water.

    Nier and Lucia hugged me left-and-right and kicked each others legs every now and then.

    Freya and Luna leaned on each others shoulders and hummed in a rxed fashion.

    Why does this scene feel oddly harmonious?

    ***********************************

    Dear person lying about me not supporting the author,

    The author has been offered support by me on more than one asion. It was offered from the day I spoke to him where he gave me his permission to trante the series and use Patreon (which I provided proof of when I posted the conversation). Ive provided proof of another scenario I tried to offer him support in thements below. The only reason I never mention this is because I dont seek acknowledgement for it from anybody, but I cant have you lying. This is not an attack on you as a person, but check your facts first next time. Hugs and kisses.

 Book 6: Chapter 22

    Book 6: Chapter 22

    When I opened my eyes, I could only see a pitch-ck sky.

    <em>No, this isnt the sky. The sky wouldnt have a texture.</em>

    This ck and scaly texture pressed down on my body. Or rather, it should be some animals w thats pressed down on my body, legs, and face, leaving me without even a hint of light.

    The ground around me felt like it was aze. I felt like the heat from the ground and strong smell of charcoal made the air thin.

    The oxygen in the air was being depleted by the intense mes, while the thing pressing down on my head cut me off from my source of oxygen. I was on the verge of suffocating. I felt like the oxygen around me was wildly escaping me, not even leaving me with a single ounce.

    I reached my hand out and tried to push the ws of the unknown animal in front of me away.

    I dont know why I didnt fear it at all, despite it squashing me like this. Was it maybe because I knew this was a dream? Or was it because my subconscious didnt recognise this animal as a threat?

    I never thought the w would feel so surprisingly soft. It was so soft I could manipte it into any shape I liked. I couldnt resist the urge to massage and pinch it.

    The w seemed to get a little annoyed and budged. A clear voice from overhead then spoke out, Son you sure like taking the initiative

    I immediately opened my eyes and faced Vyvyans yful eyes.

    Vyvyan scanned me with curiosity. She had a naughty smile on her face.

    In my foggy-minded state, I think I managed to figure out what could give my hand such an odd and yet blissful feeling

    Oop! Just as I was about to shout, Vyvyan swiftly covered my mouth with her hand, preventing me from shouting.

    I pulled my hand back as if I had been electrocuted and looked at her with terror.

    I want to know where Nier and Lucia are. I remember we returned to the pce after leaving the hot-spring. The heat and humidity from the hot-spring left us in no mindset to want sleep, so for some odd reason, we stayed in my room.

    We chatted away in the midst of dried meat and strong wine. After experiencing another losing battle at guarding my chastity, I fell asleep after beingpletely spent.

    And we nowe to the present

    I turned my head to the side to see Nier on my right sleepingpletely in the nude. On my left was Lucia who was clinging to my left arm and deep asleep like an infant. On my leg was a ck silhouette which I think was Elizabeth, who was sound asleep while snoring quietly. On the ground next to my bed were Luna and Freyas petite bodies deep asleep.

    And as for Vyvyan well, she was squashing me from above

    <em>No wonder why I had such a weird dream. Turns out this is why </em>I slowly returned to reality from my nightmare and looked at Vyvyan like I was begging her, hoping shed get off me.

    Honestly, I feel that Im in dire straits right now because when we got high from drinking, Nierunched an attack, and then Lucia. I dont know if Vyvyan took part or not

    If Vyvyan did participate, I didnt recall rejecting her

    Whether or not Vyvyan got her way that night is aplete mystery. I never stopped trying to find out from her by testing her after that night.

    The others all said they couldnt remember. Meanwhile, Mommy Vyvyan always wore a frightening smile that made me worry as she shook her head.

    Though she denied it, her smile really didnt help to reassure me.

    Vyvyan twisted her body. She then released her hand and said, Son, did you have a dream? Did you see a burnt forest and a huge animal in your dream?

    I froze up at first, but then I remembered Moms magic was mind reading, so it wasnt hard for her to know what my dream was.

    I nodded and then replied, Mom, does that mean something? Is the dream a prophecy or something?

    No, Son. Vyvyan shook her head. She then looked into my eyes.

    I noticed a tinge of nostalgia and sadness as she continued, That wasnt foresight or an omen. To the contrary, it was an event in the past. That was Mommys dream, just now. That is your fathers memory.

    My father Inards memory? Isnt he dead?  Didnt he die

    On the way to y dragons. Vyvyan cut me off to answer the question first. She then continued uneasily, Onii-sama transmitted this memory back. Im not sure what this memory means. I dont know if Onii-sama died at that time or if he lived for much longer after. I also dont know what Onii-sama is trying to express through the dream. I was taking care of you, when you were still young, at the time so I didnt go there. Afterwards, I heard the news that Onii-sama had passed on.

    I noticed Moms blue eyes quiver. I lowered my head and softly said, Sorry, Mom

    Silly child. Its not your fault.

    Vyvyan stroked my face with a smile and then continued, I think that Onii-sama was very frank and poised when he was faced with death. I dont know why Onii-sama transmitted the memory into my mind. Perhaps it was for me to locate the ce? Or was it for you to locate that ce?

    Me?

    Yes. This memory should be for you. However, since your mana is berserk, I received it in your ce. Vyvyan looked at me as she continued, Bloodlines are tied with mana. Family members rted by blood can transmit feelings and memories to each other. That said, one requires a very high level of mana purity to be able to aplish that feat. Normally speaking, only the Gdriel tribe, and a small number of magician families, can use it. Ah, Lucia can, too.

    I looked at Mom and asked the question I wanted an answer to most, Mom, are we rted to dark elves?

    Son, we are dark elves. Vyvyan smiled helplessly as she looked at me and exined, However, we are sessful dark elves. Our Gdriel tribe is a tribe of sessful dark elves. Through draining the mana of other elves, we were able to strengthen our mana. We would umte enough mana and then give birth to our descendants. The purpose of dark elves is to drain the mana of others. We are just like other elves during the day. Actually, we are normal elves that have the ability to master a forbidden magical skill. In other words, Mommys mother, and Mommys father, and Mommys ancestors drained the power of even more people and gave birth to Mommy.

    Vyyvyan shook her head. She then stroked my face and then borated, Mera and her tribe were unsessful elves. They were unable to benefit from magic and instead were cursed, which is why we must kill them. They cant reveal our secret. We cannot allow others to know that we are dark elves. Do you understand now, Son?

    I nodded, despite understanding but also not understanding.

    <em>Honestly, if that were the case, I dont think theres an issue with Mom being a dark elf. Shes no longer the umtion of blood she originally was. Further, Mom is wise and farsighted. There shouldnt be a problem with this sort of dark elf, right? Ive be numb to my bloodline long ago. As to whether or not Im a dark elf, Im not bothered.</em>

    Even if I am, I dont need to suck blood.

    Th-Then what about my child with Lucia?

    He or she will be an ordinary elf, because you didnt inherit all of our tribes blood, Son. Vyvyan stroked my head with a smile.

    She then kissed me on my lips, giggled softly, and said, Keep sleeping, Son. Mommy wants to watch you like this some more Mommy wants to watch your sleeping face

    Vyvyan waved her hand gently, and everything before my eyes went dark. I had more questions after that night.

    <em>I dont know what meaning this has, but but I think I might find out the answer when I dont want to know</em>

 Book 6: Chapter 23

    Book 6: Chapter 23

    The current Nier is very obedient. Actually, shespletely docile and obedient. She used to be absolutely loyal to the empress and revered her. Now, she loves me, in a weird way. Nier doesnt know what love is. Niers idea of love is pieced together information she receivesbined with her own introspection.

    From Niers perspective, love is absolute loyalty and dependence, as well as being more important than anything. Since we got together, Nier has even ignored the empress orders. As a matter of fact, she just shows her a form of respect, now. For the sake of being with me, she was willing to follow any order the empress gave her.

    The empress couldnt say anything, either because Nier rejected her for me.

    While the empress didnt like it, she was happy about that one thing nheless since Niers loyalty is meaningless to her. There are lots of Valkyries. However, Niers loyalty to me was of utmost importance.

    But Nier is far too loyal to me.

    She holds my orders in high regards, to an excessive degree, so naturally, she views mymands with absolute importance.

    Themand I happened to give her was, Teach my guard unit swordsmanship.

    Naturally, Nier epted the job with fervent joy. But Nier is the Valkyries instructor. She was very well versed in training Valkyries. The issue was, they were my guard unit not Valkyries

    Most importantly, Nier trained them like crazy to try and make me happy

    And so, I was looking at a soldier with a stab wound in his lower abdomen, which he nearly died from.

    I held his hand tightly. He looked at me with his pale and terrified look.

    Youre right, its him; that cute soldier, who looks like a girl. If I hadnt asked Vyvyan toe and use healing magic, hed be dead.

    Nier stood to one side, holding her sword with unease. She looked at me and exined, Your Majesty this wound was caused during training, due to carelessness

    Come with me. I sighed, then grabbed Niers hand and pulled her out of the medical room.

    I pressed her up against the wall.

    Nier had her head down and she was shaking,pletely different to how she used to be. Nier cautiously raised her head up to look at me.

    In her frightened and shaky soft voice, she said, Your Majesty it it really was an ident Sorry Sorry Please, dont be angry with me Please, dont be angry with me You can punish me however you like Just dont be angry with me

    I let out a heavy sigh. I then stroked her face and said, Im not angry Its my fault for not being clear. Nier, they are different to Valkyries. There are lots of Valkyries in the reserve, so its no big deal if they get injured, or die in training.

    However, these are my only men. I cant rece them if they die. There is nothing I can do if they die in battle, as it would be considered a normal trade-off. But it tugs at my heartstrings if they die. So, please, dont let them get injured in training. I understand that training with real swords produces great results, but they cant afford to. As such, I think you should use wooden swords or blunt swords.

    But but Nier looked up with an expression like she wanted to say something, but didnt dare.

    I could detect a tinge of fear in her green eyes.

    I held her hand and said, Just say what you want. Didnt I say I wouldnt get angry?

    Uhm Nier held my hand. She looked up at me and in a serious tone exined, But, Your Majesty, that is your guard unit, the guard unit that is responsible for keeping you safe from harm. If the results of their training arent guaranteed, the one who will be in danger is you, Your Majesty So so I I

    I smiled, stroked her face, and kissed her lips.

    Its alright, Nier. Its alright. My safety isnt in just their hands, but with you As long as youre around, I believe that I will surely be safe, so you dont need to be afraid, Nier. Please train them with normal methods. I said.

    I was actually a little worried since I wasnt sure if the impression I left on them was worth their blood and sweat.

    I gave them the best treatment possible and did everything to satisfy their needs. I wrote strict training and discipline requirements based on the infantry manual I recalled from memory. I was afraid they might not be able to handle such strict demands. Now theres been an injury as well. I cant do anything if they want to quit and leave.

    This was my first time training a team and my own army. Without them, Ill have to rely on imperial guards and Valkyries.

    I really need them, so I need to ensure they cant leave.

    Alright Nier nodded shyly and then grabbed hold of my hand.

    We returned to the medical room, and then I held that young-girl-looking soldiers hand

    <em>How is his hand smoother than Niers? Young man, this is dangerous</em>

    I looked at his eyes in agony and softly said, Im very sorry. Im very sorry, umm

    Philes Your Majesty Philes Romeas

    Alright. I shall call you Philes Im very sorry, Philes. Im sorry about the training ident. I will provide you with adequatepensation and care. I will arrange for people to take care of your body and meals during this time, so you dont have to worry.

    Th- there is no need, Your Majesty He struggled to sit up.

    Because it affected the wound at his lower abdomen, his entire body jerked from the pain.

    I quickly helped him lie back down and then said, Just rx. Just rx. Just say what you want to.

    Your Majesty this is our training with the instructor We we have already prepared ourselves mentally for this

    I noticed trails of sweat run down his forehead as he looked at me. Even though he looked pretty and gentle, his gaze was filled with determination right now.

    He looked at me and continued from the bottom of his heart, We made up our minds long ago You respect us, Your Majesty you helped us Your Majesty, you asked your own wife to instruct us so we so we have resolved to give our all for you About our training it is okay We we are training for your safety it is okay

    I took in a deep breath and looked at his face in silence for a long time.

    He closed his eyes as the anaesthetics he had taken before started to take effect. The agonised expression from the intense pain and terror ,slowly calmed down.

    I sat by his side and waited for him to slowly fall asleep. I just looked at his face for a long time in silence.

    From behind, Nier tugged on my cape and called out to me in a soft voice, Your Majesty

    Nier I turned around and looked at her.

    Letting go of his hand, I stood up. I walked to the door and then sincerely said, I will do my best. Ill definitely do my best. I will be a master that is worth their blood and sweat. I will work even harder, for their sake.

    Nier chuckled softly. She then made a small bow and said, Your Majesty, you already are.

 Book 6: Chapter 24

    Book 6: Chapter 24

    Your Highness! Your Highness! Look, look! Theyve bloomed! Theyve bloomed!! Lucia ran up to me, cheerfully and brightly, holding a flower pot.

    I looked up from the documents and saw small white petals on the nt in the pot.

    I smiled and said, Not bad, Lucia. You took good care of it, huh?

    Of course, you gave them to me, after all! Lucia puffed her chest out proudly.

    She then looked at Nier, who wasnt too happy, and mocked her, But it looks like a particrly dense person cant take care of flowers so that they can bloom. She mightve even split the seed.

    If you only know how to swing a sword, just stick to being a bodyguard. What are you doing being a wife? If you cant even nurture a flower, how are you going to raise a child?

    Nier folded her arms angrily and then indifferently fired back, Someone is still sticking around, shamelessly refusing to leave, after losing a duel. Its clearly only because His Majesty is generous and tolerant that she was able to stay. And yet, shes acting like its justified in front of us. I really wonder if it wasnt your elven shamelessness that caused my seed, which was nted next to it, to die.

    Okay, enough,dies. Freya stepped out and ended their bickering. She then looked at Nier and said, Miss Nier, your flower did not bloom, correct?

    Nier looked at me somewhat scared and then panicked, No its just just I think maybe its not time for it to bloom yet

    Maybe it isnt. I looked at Nier, stood up and said, Its not your problem, Nier. It also isnt because Lucia used magic or something simr. It is a problem with the soil. Your soil came from the same ce. However, Lucias seed came from the elven side, while the seed I gave you, Nier, was from humanitys side. Put another way; only elven crops can grow on this piece ofnd and not humanitys crops.

    That must be why thend is poor, I guess. No, allow me to correct myself. Its poor for humans.

    Freya nodded as though she had thought of something, and said, Is it because of the elven border? If that is the case, I think it will be very difficult to resolve. Since I do not know the exact reason.

    I think it should be because of mana. I looked at Lucias flower, touched a white petal and borated, The elvennds are filled mana, so the elven crops could naturally adapt to the mana in the soil. However, humanitys crops couldnt adapt to the soil, leading to humanitys crops not growing when nted here.

    No, I shouldnt say that. Not all of them couldnt since some managed to weather it. However, the ones that did manage to grow did poorly and resulted in a very minimal harvest. This means that thend needs to be dealt with.

    Freya let out a hopeless sigh. She then looked at me with a bitter smile and said, Your Majesty, this is not my field of expertise. Though I can help you with many things, I have no idea how to remove mana from thend. I think that we, perhaps, require Her Highness help.

    No, no, no.

    I was initially going to do that, but then I felt it wasnt going to work, after some deliberation. The people here suffered for decades because of thend. If I now go and tell them that it was because of elven mana, theyll surely hate the elves to death. Though its not the fault of the elves, this was indeed a problem caused by their mana.

    What do we do then, Onii-sama? If this continues, there will still be nothing that grows there. Freya looked at me and continued, Or are you thinking that the amount of mana will reduce over time if you block that river? I am not certain, but if that river is cut off, then our factory will not be able to operate as well. Also, how will we handle our irrigation issue?

    Ah of course I wont block off the river Although the mana should being through the river from the elves, I need to think about how to solve this problem. I felt a little torn.

    It looks like the elven river can bring mana here. Normally speaking, the elven river is filled with mana. Im actually quite scared of that river. I must drink water from a well when Im here. If I drink the water from the river, all of my organs will feel like theyre burning painfully.

    I cant be without the river.

    Although the river doesnt just provide flowing water for the block ofnd but also my agony, I require the river. Its most important function to me isnt the irrigation function but the power it provides. Without steam engines, this is what I need most.

    <em>How can I satisfy everyone and yet not damage the river? I think this problem could easily be solved if Mommy Vyvyan could lend a hand. But the problem is she cant.</em>

    <em>This should be a city where humans and elves can get along harmoniously. If I tell the humans that they had to starve because of the elves, theyll definitely hate the elves. Humans are simple creatures. If they have to worry about food as well, theyll definitely hate.</em>

    <em>If we cant grow crops</em>

    I pondered the problem for a moment and then asked Freya, Can we not nt crops?

    Freya paused for a moment and then replied, Onii-sama, it does not matter if we do not nt crops. Worst case scenario, we do not produce food. We can purchase food or get someone to smuggle food in.

    If we do that, the cost of food would increase. If we did not implement a way to increase the peoples ie, we would have to feed the people out of our own pockets all the time, which is not possible.

    <em>Im aware of that. A kings job isnt to share his money, but to allow the people to earn enough.</em>

    <em>Ennd follows a simr method. As an ind, Ennd relies on business for ie. Hond is another ssic example. Since we require food to be imported, we need to sell other goods with higher value at higher prices. That way, we can prevent a trade deficit.</em>

    <em>Food isnt actually a valuable good. Its a basic need. The south is a ce where food is produced as well. Even if they do have to transport the food a long way to get here, it wont cost that much more.</em>

    <em>What do I need to do then? Animal husbandry? That wont work. Livestock wont earn much money, and their flesh cant be preserved for long. Making salt-cure meat out of it wont earn us more, and wed even have to use more salt. That would cause the people to weather high salt prices.</em>

    <em>Salt isnt cheap. Its a good that can buy out the entirety of bronze coins, as we know from myst fight with the church. How could my people bear that?</em>

    <em>Okay, so what then? Industrial products? My factory is just a military factory. We absolutely wont be selling the weapons produced. Do I need to make another factory just for the people? Ill be short-handed here then. The amount of area next to the river is fairly small, too. In fact, theres no suitable ce to set up another factory.</em>

    <em>What else is there? Mining? The mine here isnt worth money. Tourism Okay, the only tourists in this era are rich people with money to waste. People wouldnt spend over ten days toe here to view a little run-of-the-mill town either.</em>

    <em>What do I do then?</em>

    Freya and I looked at each other. This was the simplest problem wed faced since teaming up, yet we were both speechless for the first time.

    While holding her flower, Lucia looked at us with puzzlement. Without thinking, she asked, Your Highness, if we cant nt humanitys stuff, cant we just nt the elves stuff, then?

 Book 6: Chapter 25

    Book 6: Chapter 25

    Lucia was right.

    <em>If human crops cant grow, we just need to nt elven crops. If we must grow elven crops, then that means elves will be needed to manage the crops. They are the only ones who can exchange it for humanitys food for a simr price. In this way, we can empower the farmers to earn the money they require</em>

    <em>But what crops do the elves have? To be honest, Ive never seen elven nts The only one I remember is elven berries which were like raisins and apples. There were also the odd hard-tangerines the merchants soldst time.</em>

    <em>Oh, there was also that sour berry I was given to help me sober up from the wine. But humans have seeds for that berry too except that they use it to add a sour vour. It feels like a substitute for lemons. Whatever the case, I dont think that this sort of crop alone is enough. I want to grow tobo and cotton.</em>

    Itd be best if we could grow tobo, cocoa, and coffee beans. Not that we have to have those crops, but definitely those types of crops.

    <em>Tea wont do. Humanity is growing tea leaves already, while the elven tea probably wont suit humans. Not to mention that Im still not willing to consider it tea. I prefer to call it tree-leaves water.</em>

    <em>As someone from the East, I will not allow that crude tree leaf stuff to be called tea!</em>

    Vyvyan gently ced her hand on my head. She held a tool made from goose-feathers in her slender fingers which she used to gently pick my ears. She smiled and said, nting? Truthfully, Mommy isnt too knowledgeable on the topic.

    The type that you can sell and is a necessity I think Ill target drinks or tobo Cotton could work, too.

    I was lying with my head rested on Moms thigh. I was staring at the flower embroidery on Moms clothing near her lower abdomen, in a daze.

    Elves are a level above when ites to weaving. Vyvyans clothing has always been a little more extravagant than Elizabeths. Of course, perhaps it was because the human empress didnt care about her clothing, and therefore always dressed inly.

    Cotton? Elves have always extracted a white flower that grows on a tree to make clothes. That type of tree needs to be grown for a very long time before it produces. If you want to sell these, you might have to wait for a very long time. If you want something else, we elves do produce satin.

    Satin?

    The material used for your pyjamas.

    <em>Ah, so they call it satin and not silk here.</em>

    Vyvyan continued fiddling with my ear as she continued with her exnation, However, that isnt extracted from nts, but an insect If you want to raise them, you need more than a field. You need a multi-functional textile distribution ce.

    Is there anything else, then?

    I still wasnt discouraged. I have faith that the elves have a trade-able crop that I can grow. Even if they dont, I trust that there are many other choices, even if its not a crop that would be a golden product. If nothing else, we can go with berries that are worth money, too.

    Hmm Mom looked around with her eyes.

    She smiled and replied, There are dyes, then. If it must be something to do with clothing, then the thing we elves are most proud of is our dye. Dyes from both humanity and elves are extracted from nts. However, our elven dyes arent colours, but could be better described as a type of mana. The mana in it will disappear in water, due to the difference in mana concentration. But since humanitys side doesnt have mana, the colour of clothing which was dyed using mana will never fade. Most importantly, this type of mana is more eye-catching than normal dyes, since a dead form of beauty cantpare to one that is alive.

    That will work!

    <em>Dyes will work! No wonder I felt that the colours of Vyvyans clothes were brighter than Elizabeths. Turns out it was because the dye for her clothes wasnt a dye, but mana. Vyvyan was right. If humans can maintain the colour longer due to ack of mana here, then that means richdies will definitely fight for this dye.</em>

    Vyvyan stroked my head and I calmed down.

    Mom stuck the goose-feather inside my ear and picked it as she borated, Of course, if you want to do that then you cant rely on just humans alone to purify this dye. Elves must be the ones to purify it to be able to bring out the mana. As such, if you want to do that, you must sell your raw materials over to us.

    Ah

    <em>Thats not such a good idea, is it?</em> Ive never learnt high-level economics, but I am aware of this. <em>By that, I mean that we cant make enough money to cover the cost if we rely on selling raw materials. We can only make money by processing materials and producing them. Only third-world countries, countries that are just getting off the ground andck finances would sell raw materials.</em>

    Id probably only be earning spare change selling these dyes. I would still have to ask Vyvyan to help us out as my mother. If nting in this field earned people money that they could purchase food with, and yet not reach a surplus, then this city wont ever be able to develop.

    Mom the farmers wont make money if we did that Cant you ask elves toe here? If elves were here too, we could sessfully nt the crop and process it here before selling it off.

    Im afraid thats not possible, Son.

    Mom shook her head with a helpless smile and exined, Elves are not a race that likes to migrate, Son. You should have noticed it by now, too. Elves only like to stay within their own forest, not to mention their opposition towards interacting with other races, due to the importance they ce on bloodlines. Only by doing so can they ensure the purity of bloodlines. Mommy cannot use Mommys own power to force the elves and humans to cohabitate, because Mommy knows that it is something elves definitely cannot ept.

    Is there really no way? I mean, Her Majesty and my father gave birth to me, didnt they?

    I gave birth to you! Vyvyan harshly cut me off, and I zipped my mouth.

    Vyvyan wasnt willing to ept this reality, no matter what. Vyvyan calmed herself down and then continued, There are very few elves who like humans. It was only Onii-sama who was strongly curious. If Onii-sama were still alive, then perhaps, humans and elves would be a little closer.

    However, as it stands at present, the corpses of the soldiers from the war ten years ago have yet to turn cold, and their vengeance is still left unfulfilled. The elves who can do business with humans are already showing the utmost level of tolerance.

    Asking elves toe here is definitely impossible. Furthermore, elves killed their fair share of humans, too. Do you think humans could treat elves kindly? Son, humans have never treated us equally.

    Look, theyre trafficking us elves. They kidnapped us elves. We are just goods to them. That is why elves wont forgive humans. Elves and humans are only maintaining the most basic form of peace because of your existence.

    Vyvyan sighed and then stroked my head in a tender way. She continued in a soft voice, Son, if humans cant treat elves with dignity, elves will never get along with humans. Son, you are also an elf. You must remember this. Do not test the ugliness and darkness of humans with the dignity of elves. If possible, do not let elves and humans be together. If the two races meet, violence could ur.

    I silently looked at the embroidery on Moms clothes.

    Mom didnt say any more. She just gently stroked my head while humming a soothing melody. She waited for me to fall asleep on her thigh like I was a child.

    My feelings were all tangled up. The biggestmunication obstacle between the two races is the resentment elves hold for humans, and the contempt humans have for elves. The bloody war from ten years ago further triggers their violent sentiments for each other.

    Honestly, as opposed to saying that the two races have a long history of hatred, it might be more urate to say that Im the biggest obstacle between them, preventing them frommunicating with one another.

    I almost managed to make the two races go all out in a life-and-death fight a decade ago, but I was now very sad. Im an elf and a human. The resentment between the two races was more like a knot in my heart. I had no means of helping either side or attacking either side. The one in agony from the fighting of the two races was I alone.

    A momentter, I grabbed Moms hand and said, Mom I want I want for elves and humans to get along harmoniously.

    Moms hand froze up. She revealed a bitter smile and said in a soft voice, Son what you just said what you said, just now, was the exact same thing as your father, my brother

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *His reference to the East about tea is basically Southeast Asia, or China in his case where tea is a big thing. Hence, tea ceremonies.

    **That was my best attempt at separating silk, from silk. In Chinese, you have multiple ways for referring to them, but in English, not so. I know there are some subtle differences, but we will just have to make do unless you have a better suggestion

 Book 6: Chapter 26

    Book 6: Chapter 26

    This is basically the schedule for the next week. Please go over it. If there are no problems, I shall make arrangements ording to this schedule. I took the schedule Freya handed to me. I took a look at the things listed, scratched my head, and while wearing a helpless smile said: It looks like next weeks jobs are all old routines.

    That is right. There is basically nothing left that requires you to attend to yourself. Most things are now on the right track. With regards to matters that you are rtively more concerned about, people you trust have been delegated to the jobs so you do not need to pay any more attention to them.

    Freya made a small bow and then took the document I signed my name on. She then bowed to the empress who was drinking tea by the side and then said: I shall take my leave now then, onii-sama, your majesty.

    Alright.

    I was initially somewhat worried that Freya and Elizabeths rtionship wouldnt be amicable, because I wasnt sure if Elizabeth would ept me suddenly taking in a random girl and letting her call herself my sister. But I never expected Elizabeth to say nothing about my decision and didnt do anything to Freya either. To the contrary, the two of them seemed to have reached an agreement where they just stayed out of each others way.

    Except that right now

    I looked at Mommy-Elizabeth who was lying on the bench reading a novel and said: Mom, if you have something to talk to me about, just tell me. Youve been sitting here for the entire day

    Thats because mommy wants to watch you. Elizabeth ced her book down, shyly tilted her head and with a smile continued, Mommy feels that you look very cute when youre focused at work. You resemble your father so much. Mommy likes watching you serious at work, and also feels a little nostalgic

    Mom walked up behind me and pinched my face a little hard. She continued: And havent you been too attached to that woman recently while neglecting mommy? Mommy saw you walk out of a room with that woman, you know? Im your mommy and yet you went to look for her and not mommy?

    Mom. Im sorry! Im sorry!

    Mom got angrier and angrier as she spoke as well as pinching me harder and harder. Mommy-Elizabeths hands arent like Vyvyans. Once Mommy-Elizabeth put her strength into it, I felt like my skin was going to peel off

    Elizabeth let go and then walked over to the bench and sat down. She tapped her thighs while looking at me and grumbled: Im your true biological mother regardless. Son, you must know how to weigh the importance of things. Since youvein on that womans thighs like they were a pillow, mommy wants to do that too. Soe here, son.

    I knew that I couldnt say no after seeing and hearing moms dead-serious gaze and tone. I looked at the time. It was already night-time so I dont think anyone will be visiting. I walked over to moms side, lied down on the bench and rested my head on moms thigh. Elizabeths body stiffened up while her hand shook as it floated above my head. I opened my eyes to look at mom. Elizabeths face was slightly red with excitement and at the same time, nervousness. She was so nervous she didnt know where to put her hands.

    What do I do? I What do I umm do I touch you, son?  Son is is this soothing?  Do you want to change positions or anything?

    Elizabeth spoke incoherently. She cautiously ced her palm on my forehead and froze up seemingly not daring to move. Hopeless, I smiled. Elizabeth gets so nervous she doesnt know what to do as soon as we do anything intimate even though were a lot closer now and Im always by her side.

    She was the one who wanted me to rest my head on her thigh and yet shes the one whos a nervous-wreck. What a funny mom.

    Its alright, mom. Just do as you please. Itsfortable, so you dont have to mind.

    Elizabeths thigh isnt the same as Vyvyans, but its still reallyfortable nheless. They both had different scents yet both could calm me down. Iy on my side and looked at the buttons on Elizabeths military attire. I wonder how long shes worn this for. The colour where the buttons are done up have started to fade.

    Military attire holds a special implicit meaning to Elizabeth because she still reminisces the time she spent on the battlefield conquering. She still wears her military attire now, one as habit, and two, to reminisce the past. Of course, it also acted as a warning to neighbouring nations. She hadnt taken off her military attire yet, so if they thought about rebelling, she could go to battle right away.

    Son son son

    Moms breathing sped up. It feels like Elizabeth is extremely excited right now. She cautiously stroked my head. I could see her lower abdomen expanding and deting easily, clearly showing how intense her breathing was. She stroked my head and then said: Son son do you have anything you need for this city? If you do if you do, just let mommy know. Mommy will definitely get you it.

    I hesitated for a moment. It should be okay to bring it up with Elizabeth now, right? Elizabeth isnt the normal-Elizabeth after all. I actually believe that Elizabeth would be able to satisfy anything I ask for right now. If thats the case I really would be able to realise what I want. If I can make it a reality, then this continent will enter a long period of peace.

    This is quite ironic. People achieve peace through negotiations at a table and yet Im doing it lying on two female rulers thighs. Why do I feel like Im a boy-toy?

    Mom if possible, I hope humanity and elves can form an alliance

    While looking at Elizabeths lower abdomen, I tested her by saying, I think I think that if humans and elves can get along, then it would be good for both parties

    Elizabeths hand froze up on my head. Her body froze uppletely like the battery in a machine died. I looked up and noticed she looked at me like it was the first time shed met me. She looked at me with both surprise and indifference like I said something that could be considered treason.

    Mom

    Mm

    I started to get a little scared so I tested her again. Mom cut me with a murmer and then after a moment of hesitation said: Son, you should already be aware that elves saved my life and taught me some things, so I personally dont hate elves

    Then

    But that was before you were born.

    Elizabeth cut me off once again. She looked at me and in a serious tone exined: Son, think about it properly. If it werent for Vyvyan, would you suffer in so much pain on full-moon nights? I know that you might not me Vyvyan, but I wont forgive her when I see you in pain like that every full-moon night. I wont forgive Vyvyan. And do you think I can forget the war ten years ago? I cant. Son, whether its Vyvyan or I, neither of us can forget that war ten years ago. Do you know what that war was called? It was the war for our son. If I go and shake hands and be friendly with Vyvyan now, that means Im giving in, which also means Im letting Vyvyan have you. The agreement we signed ten years ago was a conditional ceasefire, not a victory-agreement. Son, as long as you are still alive, Vyvyan and I wont start arge-scale war. However, our dignity as mothers will not allow us to bow our head to each other.

    Mom! That was ten years ago! And Im by your sides now! Cant you just get along?!

    Thats impossible, son.

    Mom pressed her arms against my arm firmly and sternly continued, Son, there can only be one mom. Wives are a different story. You can only have one mom. I love you, my son. Vyvyan does too. And so, we wont back down, ever.

 Book 6: Chapter 27

    Book 6: Chapter 27

    While Freya spread a thickyer of jam on her bread, she looked at me and said: That is very normal, onii-sama. Her majesty and her highness will not back down when ites to you. Indeed, if one party were to try to be friendly with the other then their enmity could be resolved. However, the party that initiates it would be acknowledging they are not your true mother. We already have the result of the war for their son ten years ago. They would rather destroy their own empire than see that happen.

    I let out a heavy sigh and then said: That leaves me in a very awkward position. I dont have the lofty goal of world peace. I just want to have a stable business. Why do I feel that Im the reason the world isnt at peace?

    You ignited a war that almost destroyed the continent ten years ago, so of course you have to carry the burden of the continent not being at peace. Freya took a bite of her bread. Some jam and cream got on her mouth. She likes sweet stuff since shes a kid. Luna smiled. She picked up a napkin and helped her wipe her mouth. She then swallowed the bread in her mouth and went on, However, you do not need to feel guilty about anything. The entire matter had nothing to do with you. In my opinion, it would be more correct to say you are the victim. The war ten years ago shook the Earth and heavens, so ten years is not enough to erase the pain of it either. Consequently, we should focus on the present and not upy ourselves with how to get your two mothers to get along, am I right?

    True

    My moms would never back down when ites to me both in the past and now in the present. It looks like though they can have afternoon tea together and have a friendly chat, there are important things they still cant ept.

    If I stay with one side longer than the other, the other will get angry.

    Your highness!!

    Azy voice suddenly called out to me from behind and before I could turn my head around, a petite body leapt at me and hugged me around my waist from behind before sliding onto the ground, and finally resting her head on my thigh. Man, I was so shocked I tossed the small pie I picked up onto the te. Nier snorted with displeasure. She cut her bread in front of her aggressively as if the bread was Lucias neck.

    I stroked Lucias small head and greeted her with a smile: Good morning, Lucia.

    Lucias bedtime is a little different to mine. If I sleep with Lucia at night, I usually get awakened when I sense someone watching me. When I wake up, I find Lucia looking straight at me Lucia used to work at night and thene back to sleep for a few hours at dawn. I strongly suspect that Lucias usualzy look is because she isnt fully awake yet!

    Being used to operating at night, she definitely cant sleep at night, plus she doesnt have the buffs provided by wind elves so she only trains in swordsmanship and archery right now. She also learns to use firearms under my supervision. Without the buffs provided by the wind elves, Lucia has be a lot weaker. As a result, shes be my full-time wife and rarely wears herbat attire now.

    Ah good morning, your highness I want some too! I want some too!

    After seeing the meat-juice flow out of the small pie I cut up, Lucia started a ruckus on my thighs. I smiled hopelessly and then cut it up into a smaller piece to feed Lucia. Lucia looked like a puppy asking for food on my thigh. She was so cute.

    I stroked Lucias head and asked: Are you still not used to sleeping at night?

    Yeah I still cant sleep at night and even more so when I sleep with you I can only get a little bit of sleep when the sun is about toe up I feel really tired recently and I dont have much of an appetite

    Lucia twisted her body and then looked at Nier in a disgruntled way and said: Cows are just cows. Dont they feel tired even if they sleep with his majesty all night? Uhm, thats a barbarian for you. I admire that barbaric energy, except, youre stuck being a cow.

    Nier scoffed and then stabbed her fork aggressively into the sausage in front of her as if the sausage was Lucias heart. Annoyed, she fired back: I manage to gain energy from his majesty each time. How could I be tired doing what I enjoy with his majesty? If youre so tired next to his majesty, you must be sick of him, huh? Animals are animals after all, huh? Theyll wag their tail for anyone.

    What did you say?! Its not a humans ce to be questioning my love for his highness!! Ive loved his highness for ten years. Three months ago, you were still being cold toward his highness. Do you know how much you hurt him during that time? And now youre here trying to ask for his highnesss love. Do you know how much youve hurt his highness?!

    You shut up!

    Lucia hit Niers weak-spot and Nier hit Lucias weak-spot. The two of them red at each other angrily. The quiet dinner table was about to get flipped over.

    Ugh

    I never expected Lucia to be defeated. Lucia covered her mouth and sprawled out on my leg like she was in pain. I held her with concern and said: Whats wrong, Lucia? Are you feeling sick? If youre not well, Ill call her highness to take a look at you

    No need. Im already here.

    Why is Vyvyan able to appear oddly wherever shes needed?

    Vyvyan entered the door from outside. She looked at us before smiling and said: Good morning, son. Mommy heard you did something with Elizabeth in the roomst night. Mommy cant pretend mommy didnt see anything. Mommy is very angry, you know? You shouldnt be sharing a room with a woman before notifying mommy. Mommy cant support what you did, you know? Its soon to be a full-moon night. For your safety, you must stay with mommy a day before and a day after it.

    Is there a need to?!

    Hey, hey, hey, you just said something very strange! What do you mean Elizabeth and I did something in the room? We were just discussing our nation and our people! We didnt do anything! And shes my mom, what would I do?! UUp until now, the only thing Elizabeth did that crossed the line was trying to pull my pants down in her drunken stupor. She does a lot better job of controlling herself than you, and youre suspecting her?!

    Of course.

    There was an aggressive hint of do not question me in Vyvyans eyes I immediately cowered and didnt dare to say a word

    Vyvyan hugged Lucia. She looked at Lucias eyes and painful expression. She then reached her hand out to feel Lucias tummy and chest. A tinge of happiness suddenly crept into her eyes. She then pressed her hand on Lucias tummy and quietly chanted something. A seemingly colourless gold light entered Lucias body and Lucia coughed intensely. But then herplexion returned to a healthy pink.

    Alright youre fine now.

    Vyvyan hugged Lucia who was a little weak. She then looked at me with a serious look and a smile she couldnt hide and said: Sorry, son, but you will need to separate with Lucia for the meantime. After you two get married, Lucia will need to return to the elven imperial capital to look after herself, since a pregnant elf is better suited to living in the elvennds.

    What?!

    Everyone froze in ce. Niers fork which she stabbed in mid-way stopped there and she looked at Lucia with utter astonishment. I knocked my chair over as well. I looked at Lucia and my entire body shook.

    Vyvyan couldnt hide the smile on her face. She shook as she said: It looks like it was right for you to sleep together on the full-moon night. Your mana was at its peak at the time so Lucia was able to smoothly get pregnant. Congrattions, son, you will soon be a father.

    Lucia stared at her tummy nkly as she rubbed it. She wore a look ofplete disbelief as she stuttered: R-R-Really?  His highnesss child

    Leaning on the table, I almost fell over. The sudden joyous news made me light-headed. Everything before my eyes went pitch-ck. Luna came up to support me. I looked at Lucia nkly. My entire mind was nk. I had no idea what to do to celebrate.

    Nier mmed her hand on the table, clenched her teeth aggressively and thundered at me: I dont believe it!! I dont believe it!! Clearly! Clearly his majesty and I did it more! Howe shes pregnant first?! Your majesty! We have to continue tonight! It looks like we did it too few times! I want more!!

    You want more? Sure. But I only have so much!! Could you please consider if its objectively possible?!

 Book 6: Chapter 28

    Book 6: Chapter 28

    I was very ted to find out that Lucia was pregnant. I was so ted and excited I couldnt stop smiling all day at work.

    After Lucia found out about her pregnancy, she hugged me and cried tears of joy. She was so excited that she was quivering all over. While rubbing her abdomen, she kissed me non-stop, and then she began her official child-nurturing journey.

    As someone with experience, Vyvyan told Lucia what she could and couldnt do.

    Elven and human pregnancies were different. Elves didnt have to restrict themselves from too many physical activities. Probably because mana was continuously protecting their child, thereby decreasing the chances of them getting hurt.

    Vyvyan gave Lucia some of her mana, providing my child with a strong castle wall that couldnt be torn down.

    My child inside wouldnt get hurt even if you were to aggressively kick Lucia in her abdomen.

    Of course, if someone were to actually dare to do that, Id butcher them. I now felt an odd desire to protect. I want to stay by Lucias side and not leave.

    After I had written Lucias name for the nth time on a document, Freyas patience finally crumbled, so she called Lucia to my side to watch me work.

    But even then, I was still absent-minded. I couldnt stop worrying about something happening to Lucia. Even though she was just reading a book on the bench, I was worried that the bench was wobbly and Lucia could fall.

    <em>I think I should get Luna to stick closely to Lucia so she can inform me immediately if something happens.</em>

    Onii-sama, while I can understand your joy at being a father, could you please stop being distracted? Youve signed this document in the wrong ce for the seventh time now, and youve even stamped the table!! Freya lost it again.

    She angrily mmed her hand on my table and continued, Onii-sama! If this is how you are going to be, why not spend some time ying with Lucia. You are not going to produce any results, working like this! If I were to put a marriage certificate, with my name on it, in front of you right now, would you still sign it without hesitation?!

    I thought about it and then nodded.

    Freya let out a heavy sigh. She then ced her hand on her forehead and lethargically said,  Okay, that was a bad analogy. In any case, Onii-sama Her Majesty called for you, or rather, she called for you a while ago Go and see her. Leave this to me I can use your stamp and signature, right? Alright, thank you, Onii-sama. You go and readjust your mind first

    I dawdled for a moment before standing up. I asked, Mommy Elizabeth?

    Yes. I imagine it is to congratte you on your pregnancy ptoo, I mean, Miss Lucias pregnancy And tonight is the official banquet. I hope that you can prepare properly for it. Do not embarrass yourself at the banquet.

    With her hand on her forehead, Freya powerlessly grumbled, Why have I be so irritable and absent-minded after Miss Lucia got pregnant Could it be that I mind Onii-sama bing a father?

    Isnt that a good thing? I can understand you being happy for me. Im off, Freya. Work properly. I smiled, scrubbed Freyas head and then walked over to kiss Lucia on her cheek. I then grabbed my cape by the side and left the office.

    Freya watched me leave and shouted, I dont want to hear that from you!

    She then lowered her eyes to look at the stamp in front of her and muttered, But I dont feel happy In fact, like Miss Luna it makes me feel ufortable

    I opened the door to Mommy Elizabeths room. I then looked at Mom, who was sitting behind the desk reading a book, and made a small bow.

    Your Majesty, did you call for me? I queried.

    The Valkyrie behind her closed the door.

    Mom looked at a very formal letter in her hand. She then looked up at me, smiled and said, Ah, youre here, Son. First, congrattions on Lucias pregnancy. Youll soon be a father. My, that means Ill be a grandma. Things surely have changed. Im old now. Im old now.

    I pursed my lips and said, Mom, youre not even forty yet, are you? Youre not that old.

    Yes, but humans feel that theyre old when faced with death or new lives. More so than ever now, as I look at the two together.

    Elizabeth fiddled with the letter, then looked at me with a smile that exuded an ambiguous vibe and said, Son, the lord of Socina City is dead.

    Ah Socina City?

    <em>I seem to have some impression of Socina City. Oh, right, it was the city Elizabeth was almost married off to when she was fourteen.</em>

    <em>That city is in the north and to the east of the elvennds. The climate there is very cold, especially in winter. Its basically located on the north-east of the continent, which once fought with this nation.</em>

    <em>But this is only knowledge I acquired from books Ive read. Ive never been there. There are no conflicts there either.</em>

    <em>As Elizabeth gained momentum and power, she dered it a vassal state. They pay taxes on time every year and send presents every year when its the empresss birthday. Its aw-abiding city thats not exactly interesting.</em>

    <em>It can be considered one of the well-behaved vassal states.</em>

    Yes, Socina City. Elizabeth looked at me and continued, Socina City can be considered a very interesting city. Socina City and Rosvenor City have quite the close history. Their ruler, who just passed away, was almost my husband, and his sessor was nearly your wife.

    Wait. Wait a second, Mom. Why have I never heard about this? I dont know anything about that something something sessor.

    I looked at Mom dumbfounded.

    Ah, thats fine because that got dashed. I must say, I really liked that girl. Shes beautiful, gentle, graceful, generous, and carries herself in an elegant manner. Shes called the northern kingdoms Elizabeth. Unfortunately she married that ruler, who was twenty-years older than her, so that she wouldnt have to marry you. And because that old geezer doesnt have an heir, she became the next ruler of Socina City. Elizabeth looked at me.

    <em>It sounds like shes an amazing girl.</em> I dawdled.

    Mom rarelypliments anyone but she had nothing butpliments for this girl, which proves that she is indeed outstanding. However, I didnt feel it was a pity. Nier and Lucia are the most amazing girls Ive seen.

    Then the new ruler which is this girl will she affect us?

    No. Though she is verypetent and popr, shes too young and idealistic. Son, did you know? She wants for everybody to have their ownnd, to have everyone learn production skills and to stop merchants from exploiting people Shes always suggesting some businesses should belong to nations theory, and illustrating a beautiful world without inequality and oppression. But thats what proves shes naive to no end. Elizabeth wore a mocking smile as she spoke.

    But I was astounded by what I had heard.

    <em>Production materials belonging to the people,nd being divided, state-ownedmercial and industrial businesses, isnt this a socialism prototype? Thats no out-dated or stupid thought. Thats a new way of thinking where production abilities have reached an eptable level!</em>

    <em>Could Could she be a socialist like me?</em>

    Oh, but lets put her business aside for a moment. Lets talk about something more important. Son, Im very unhappy about Lucia getting pregnant first. Are you not trying hard enough with Nier?

    Mom do you still not know how hard I try? I tried to weep but couldnt shed a tear.

    <em>This definitely isnt my fault! Ive already done my best. Its not my fault Nier isnt pregnant! Im definitely innocent this time. If Lucia can get pregnant, but not Nier, then its not my fault, but Niers!</em>

    Alright then. But you mustnt let Nier be without a child. Vyvyan will get the upper hand if you only have an elf descendant! Whatever the case, Mommy hereby orders you: You must get Nier pregnant in the shortest amount of time possible! Ive prepared drugs for Nier already. Get started tonight

    <em>Please dont treat me like Im an animal! I want my human rights! I want my human rights! I want that I-dont-know-the-name-of socialist toe and give me my human rights! Dont hand me over to Nier! Dont hand me over to the current Nier! Youll lose your dear son! Im serious! You really will!!</em>

    <strong>Editorsment:</strong> Thanks to everyone who enjoyed the series. Thats all, folks. R.I.P Troy Gdriel Rosvenor

 Book 6: Chapter 29

    Book 6: Chapter 29

    Your Highness do you feel that Miss Lucias clothes do not look good? The designer held her clothes and looked at me as though she wanted to weep but couldnt shed a tear.

    Tonight is the most formal banquet. You could consider it the official announcement before our wedding.

    Nier is the star tonight. She will be announcing her identity as my wife, the princess, to the nobles tonight.

    <em>I reckon this news will spread to the entire continent real quickly.</em>

    But Im currently in Lucias room. I was not going to let Lucia wear these clothes, no matter what.

    If youre asking why I can tell you that its not because it looks ugly. To be fair, it would be very bing of Lucia. The colour and size all fit her very well. The smallponents and ornaments would really entuate Lucias cuteness and yfulness

    In short, its a perfect fit and deserves thepliment theres a reason the empress liked this designer

    But I just couldnt ept one thing, and that is that was designed to pull her belly in slightly.

    <em>I cant allow Lucia to wear this. Nier can, but not Lucia. Lucia is pregnant. I cant let her wear such dangerous clothing! No way!</em>

    I think its alright, Your Highness. Theres nothing wrong with it when I wear it. Lucia was currently in just her white pantyhose and under-shirt

    <em>Why does her under-shirt look like erotic sleepwear? Or is this some sort of vintage style?</em>

    I hugged Lucia and tenderly exined, No, its not about whether or not itsfortable. You might be fine, but Im worried seeing you in it.

    Youre too worried, Your Highness. Its fine. I think its fine. I believe that our child isnt so weak. Moreover, our child is protected by Her Highness mana, so I should be fine in this. My tummy hasnt started to protrude yet, either.

    Y-Yeah?

    And and if you dont hurry, we wont make it. If I have to change it now, Ill have to go nude. Your Highness, if you are going to be by my side, I want to show off my most beautiful side because Im your wife Lucia pressed her head into my chest and moved it around with a blissful smile as she spoke.

    I held her tightly in my arms and sniffed the clear scent of the forest and nts in her hair. I kissed her on her forehead and then said, Alright then. But if you feel ufortable, you must tell me. Dont force yourself. Leave right away if youre not feeling well and dont worry about a thing.

    Alright.

    <em>Lucia is very obedient now. Perhaps its because shes in a great mood after bing pregnant, as well as being considerate of our child. Lucia cant be all bouncy and lively now because shes pregnant. Her eyes dont look sleepy now either. As a matter of fact, she now often curls up and falls asleep on my thigh. Shes be clingier after getting pregnant as well.</em>

    I stepped outside while Lucia got changed. Just as I opened the door, I saw Nier standing to the side waiting.

    She had both hands in front of her. She was dressed in a light-purple dress. She stood erect gracefully like a purple rose.

    She didnt wear simple, faint makeup this time. She wore beautiful and formal makeup. Niers hair was done up in a bun and positioned high up, revealing her white marble-like neck. Her rosy cheeks and lips would give anyone a strong urge to kiss them.

    But she didnt wear a happy expression. Instead, she looked into my eyes with an obvious hint of sadness.

    Nier made a small bow while looking at me and then said, Your Majesty please prepare yourself

    I noticed that her eyes were slightly red. I tilted my head and asked, Whats wrong, Nier? You dont look too happy. Youre the star today. Could it be that youre not happy about something in regards to being with me? Or is it something else?

    No Nier gently shook her head and then walked up to me. She grabbed ahold of my hands and gently leaned her head on my chest. She took in a deep breath and, with a shaky, soft voice said, Sorry Your Majesty Sorry Please do not abandon me I will try hard I will definitely try hard

    I wont abandon you, Nier. Havent I told you many times already? I wont abandon you or Lucia no matter what happens. I embraced her. I sped her face gently and wiped away her tears. I went on, Dont cry, Nier. Your makeup will be spoiled, otherwise. It would be a pity to spoil such a beautiful look.

    Uhm. Nier took in a deep breath through her nose. She then grabbed me tightly and softly added, Your Majesty, I will work hard. I definitely will Please look forward to it. I will be able to do anything that woman can, so please do not give me the cold shoulder because of this

    Nier, what exactly are you worried about?

    Because because child Nier touched her t tummy and softly said, Weve already done so much and yet I havent gotten pregnant Your Majesty am I not trying hard enough?

    Oh, youve definitely tried hard enough! Youre already trying very, very hard!! You dont need to try any harder!

    <em>If you try any harder, Im going to die! Im not joking! Youre already trying very hard. Name me one night you didnt fall asleep after beingpletely satisfied. I suspect youre still not pregnant because you dont slow down or rest! So dont try any harder. I think we should now enter a buffer period!</em>

    I will take some drugs. I will eat appropriately. I will definitely carry your child. Ill eat anything, regardless of what it is. Niers eyes were full of determination, the same sort of determination she had when she was serving the empress with her life.

    I pulled her into my arms, stroked her head and said, You dont need to, Nier. You dont have to do this. Dont ruin your health with drugs with questionable origins. It doesnt matter if you dont get pregnant. The ones I love are you two, not the children you will give birth to. I will not love one of you more than the other for any reason. Lets take it slowly. Youll definitely have a child.

    Thats not it Your Majesty, its not just because Im afraid youll leave me. The most important reason is Im honestly jealous I want to be a mother. I want my own child I like children, so I want to have my own child.

    Still, dont go consuming those weird drugs. Ill ask Mom for the reason because it might be my problem. Im half-blooded, so it could be that my mana makes it hard for a human to get pregnant. But theres no chance you wont get pregnant because my father is an elf while my mother is the empress. So youll definitely get pregnant. Dont rush, Nier.

    Im seriously panicked now. I must persuade Nier. Im not worried about her doing something, but something happening to me! Im honestly scared. Ill bepletely dead if Nier tries any harder. I cant let my fighting spirit dim down because of this. Though, honestly speaking, it does feel great

    Ah! You two are cheating behind my back again! Lucias voice separated us.

    Nier snorted angrily and eximed, Im his main wife! Dont you forget that you lost our duel!

    Your child? Where?

    You lost the duel! And my body is better than yours!

    Your child? Where?

    I I Can we stop talking about children?

    You dont even have a child and you call yourself a wife?!

    Ill have one! I definitely will!

    <em>Please, Lucia, dont provoke Nier. Nier will be fine, but not me. Ill die!! Ill be the one who suffers!!</em>

 Book 6: Chapter 30

    Book 6: Chapter 30

    The main hall was opened specifically to host the banquet in the pce. This ce is much smaller than Moms pce, however; I dont have many guests.

    Most of the major officials couldnt make it here because they had to maintain the massive empire. Alice and Castell had already returned home. While Vyvyan was here, she only brought the imperial guards I asked for and herself.

    Most of the guests in attendance tonight were the children of the major officials. Most of them were sons who were taking on their fathers mantle and entering the political arena.

    The main purpose of this sort of event is to show up and, ideally, get connected with His Majesty.

    As someone who serves the empress, it would definitely gain the empress antipathy if they went and tried to ingratiate themselves with the prince. Not to mention that the prince wouldnt be interested in an old man.

    As such, their children, who were of simr age, were best. If they could be friends, then their children would have a smooth-sailing career in the political arena.

    Therefore, Onii-sama, most of those who take the initiative toe and try to ingratiate themselves with you will just be drinking friends to you. You can be friends with some of them.

    Freya adjusted her tie and then continued, It would be boring, if you did not have friends to pass time with, as the emperor. If you had too many vassals who were serious about work, I imagine you would go crazy. I do not think you are the type who likes to stay in the pce all day, after all.

    I looked at Freyas cute pink dress and snickered.

    Freya looked at me with surprise and then looked at herself. She tugged on her dress and then said, Does it look bad, Onii-sama? I think it is alright or do I lookical in this? It is very rude tough at ady in a beautiful dress, Onii-sama~.

    No, no, no. Its very cute, honest. Freya, you look very cute like this. Really. I stroked her head Of course, I was gentle since her hair was done up I said, Its just that it feels funny to me to hear such serious and mature things from someone in such a cute dress.

    In other words, I just need to be a cute and yful sister? Freya giggled mischievously.

    She quickly hugged my arm. She then went up on her toes with a smile and gently whispered into my ear, Or do you prefer me to call you Onii-chan~ Hehe Or beloved Onii-chan?

    All the hairs on my body stood up. Her Onii-chan almost made my knees weak.

    I never paid attention, but when she suddenly grabbed my arm I could feel her soft breasts and smell the nice fragrance on her.

    <em>When did this young girl start growing up?!</em>

    But your arms are already reserved, right? Freya pulled her hands back and then returned to her usual self, the Freya who always looks like shes smiling, yet not.

    She looked forward, as though she was speaking to herself, yet at the same time like she was saying what she said for me to hear.

    Miss Lucia and Miss Nier already upy one of your arms each, I guess. In that case what do I grab onto? I have no ce next to Onii-sama, right? I am just someone Onii-sama took in after all.

    Freya

    Ah, its fine, Onii-sama. You need not pity me. Freya smiled as she dodged the hand that I went to stroke her head with. She continued, You and I are considered very friendly partners after all. I initially wanted to revive my household. But I do not know when I started to forget about that.

    You sure are sly, Onii-sama. Were you trying to make me work for free? Onii-sama, do not forget our agreement. I offer my body, mind and soul, while you help me revive my household.

    I looked into Freyas eyes. I could never understand the emotion in her eyes. Freya is a very mature girl. However, regardless of how mature she is, she is but just a child. Maybe its just my imagination but I noticed that Freya was full of loneliness.

    Alright. My lips twitched a few times, but I couldnt offer any words offort. Rather, my constion would be an insult to her determination. Freya wanted to show me a determined look so, to respect her wish, I didnt offer any constion.

    She wasnt pitiful. Its not pitiful to get what you want through your own efforts. And so, I agreed to her request.

    I guess we have an agreement then, Onii-sama. Your wives have arrived and so have your moms. It was particrly weird to hear them addressed with plurals.

    I turned my head around to see the four of theme over. I must say, both Nier and Lucia are beautiful girls. They could take ones heart away when they wear makeup and formal clothing, with even more ease. However, they were undeniably pale inparison to my two mothers.

    Vyvyan was dressed in a very formal garb. Her emerald dress was like a work of nature, which unted the wearers clear white skin, with her round pure-white shoulders revealed. Her body was like a carefully crafted piece of ivory and at the same time like a piece of jade.

    Actually, no. Nothing in nature could provide a description that would do her beauty justice.

    Vyvyan wore an elegant smile. Her eyes were blue like the blue sea. She wore the elves crown on her head, which resembled a group of chickens surrounding a phoenix.

    They once said that Vyvyans beauty radiated for hundreds of miles. Maybe I didnt feel that way since I was her son, but I could honestly now see Vyvyans body glowing.

    Everything beautiful was glowing. Vyvyans beauty and grace were so great it was virtually impossible for one to look straight at her. Even the air itself seemingly stood still because of her beauty, leaving one with no way to breathe.

    Elizabeth didnt wear a dress. I would consider Elizabeth very smart. She knew that she couldntpare to Vyvyan, next to her in a dress, so she wore military attire.

    Elizabeth isnt famous for her eloquence, but her imposing aura. Dressed in her military attire, it further emphasised her serious expression and iparably imposing aura, leaving one with no way of looking into her eyes.

    The ribbon and cor by her chest swayed gently as she moved. Her white cape swayed gently. Her boots, which had been cleaned to the point they were glistening, were a strong contrast to her long-ck pants, while her glorious long-sword at her belt exuded the aura of an empress.

    The two of them nearly made my two wives invisible.

    They sure live up to their reputation as the two most beautiful women on the continent. One is beautiful, while the other is imposing. They stole all of the limelight.

    I looked at the two of them in a daze and felt an odd sense of jealousy for my father.

    <em>You wouldve had to have saved the</em><em> nation in your previous life to have one of them, and yet he had two?!</em>

    <em>Damn, you deserved to die!! Theyre both my women now that youre dead. Man oh man, when I think about them fighting to the death over me back then, I feel an odd sense of glory</em>

    <em>Wait a second. Glory my ass! Theyre not my women! Theyre my moms! What am I jealous about?!</em>

    <em>That was scary. That was freaking scary. It must be Vyvyans fault. It must be her fault. Shes the one feeding me weird thoughts every day which has caused my eyes to malfunction!</em>

    Onii-sama, while I know that Her Highness and Her Majesty are overly attractive, your wives will get jealous if you keep staring at the two of them. Freya softly whispered that into my ear and I came out of my mesmerised thoughts.

    Vyvyan noticed my reaction, so she revealed a pleased smile and walked up to me. She gently yed with her long blonde hair and then touched my face. She giggled softly and asked, Son, is Mommy pretty?

    Yes! For real! Ah!!

    <em>Im sorry Lucia! Im sorry! Dont step on my foot! Hey, dont stomp on my foot!</em>

 Book 6: Chapter 31

    Book 6: Chapter 31

    Lets get ready to enter now then. Elizabeth and Vyvyan knocked Nier and Lucia aside with great chemistry and then grabbed one arm of mine each, scaring me to the point my legs went weak.

    <em>What are these two trying to pull?! What are you two trying to do?! Let go of me! Let go of me! My wives are Nier and Lucia! Dont do this! Youre my moms, not my wives!</em>

    <em>Isnt this a banquet meant for me to announce my wives?! Did you two discuss this and then decide to steal me from them now?!</em>

    <em>Why am I looking forward to it?! No! No! No! This isnt developing the way its meant to! This isnt developing the way its meant to! Im here to make great efforts toward building a great state, not to hit on my moms! Youre both already someone elses wife, so dont do this! Im your son! Please dont spare me!</em>

    <em>Wait, what?!</em>

    It looks like my brain has be a mess, with the two most beautiful women on the content hugging me on both sides. I dont even know how I got to the entrance of the venue.

    The two of them dragged me here like they were ying with a wooden puppet.

    Son, its a given that we have to enter before Lucia and Nier, as the empress and queen. Itll be their turn once its time to speak. Elizabeth seemed to have read my thoughts. She stroked my head and, with a proud and mncholic tone, continued, You really are bing more and more like Inard You sure are your fathers child. Youre so simr. Mommy is always by your side because when Mommy looks up quickly, Mommy will see you as your father for a split second.

    Vyvyan pulled me over. She looked at Elizabeth and angrily remarked, What are you saying? My son is my son; Onii-sama is Onii-sama. Elizabeth, youre treating my son as Inard, arent you? In that case, youre just treating him as an emotional substitute. My son is my most beloved and only son. I love Onii-sama, but I also love my son.

    Elizabeth looked back at Vyvyan and sneered, What? Is the noble Queen Vyvyan in love again? Do you love my son the same way you love Inard? Wow, you elves sure are something. You dont have feelings for my son, do you? You cant do that, Vyvyan. Youre a woman of two minds.

    Whats it got to do with you if I have feelings for my son or not? I gave birth to him. Im the one who did everything for him, so its only right that he likes me.

    Hes my son! I gave birth to him! He should like me and not you! Elizabeth fired back.

    Talk and talk, and somehow they return to this topic. The temperature between them rose again. It was like the electricity between them was zapping each other.

    <em>Hey, hey, hey, havent you two gotten something wrong?! Theres an issue with your reasoning! What do you mean I should like you because you gave birth to me?! Thats a dangerous thought you two have! So what is the meaning behind you two holding me right now?! You two, pay attention to what youre doing! My wives are right behind! Nier and Lucia are watching you two, plus, Lucia is pregnant!</em>

    Theres no need for me to fight you for him. We both know very well what my son is like. There wille a day where he will return to my side.

    Yes, youre right. You didnt do anything for my son when he was young, and yet youre acting like a mother now. I believe that my son will remember who held him, who kissed him, who gave him bliss and a youth!

    My moms didnt seem to be in such a good mood today They were both smiling but at the same time, evidently not too happy.

    <em>Luna has been ignoring me recently, as well. She doesnt want to say anything outside of work these days.</em>

    <em>Freya gets angry for no reason these days.</em>

    <em>What exactly did I do wrong?</em>

    <em>Im definitely not admitting Im a dense guy. Im a smooth guy when ites to love. But I honestly dont know what exactly I did wrong to make these few people angry with me.</em>

    <em>I can understand Freya and Luna, but Vyvyan? Didnt she already get over it? Why is she still getting mad?!</em>

    Vyvyan stroked my head affectionately, looked at Elizabeth and in a ridiculing tone said, Lets go, Son. Lets head inside. Its a pity that not many elves came, so just put up with humanitys blessings coated in the stench of money.

    Blessings coated in money are better than the elves who arent even giving their blessings. You elves keep rambling about how youre loyal to your ruler, yet arent even willing to step outside for that ruler. Wow, so loyal.

    Elizabeth stroked my head and then said to me, Its alright. Mommy will give you Mommys blessings, unlike someone else who ims to love you with every breath but didnt even get one person toe along.

    Tch. Vyvyan grumpily clicked her tongue.

    The door then opened and we entered the venue so Vyvyan didnt fire back.

    I can understand it. Elves cant handle cold climates after all. The imperial guards who came here were suffering on a daily basis, too. It wasnt very cold here, but they were still shivering. They wouldnt want to leave their warm rooms if there was no work.

    So, its not as though the elves dont want to give us their blessings, but rather that they couldnt leave the forest.

    Lets go, Son.

    Lets go, Son.

    My two moms smiled and then wrapped their arms around mine. We then headed inside.

    The magnificent hall was lit up by fires. The fires were ced strategically so that every corner of the hall was lit up. On the pristine white table were jade stone and gold eating utensils.

    The sumptuous dishes looked like they could cause the exquisite wooden table to copse.

    Thedies and gentlemen gathered there in formal clothing turned around and froze up at first when they saw these two most beautiful women. They then bowed with the utmost degree of respect.

    Wee Elven Queen Vyvyan Gdriel! Rosvenor Empires Empress Elizabeth Rosvenor! And wee Rosvenor Empires Prince, Elven Prince Troy Gdriel Rosvenor!

    There werent any elves here so I could disy my identity without concern. Like Luna, the elves would never believe that their prince is of mixed-blood, so I cant tell them that Im the elven prince.

    We went to the forefront of the hall.

    I turned around and looked at the end of the red-carpet, where we had just entered, which was where Lucia and Nier were.

    Wee His Majestys wives, Lucia Gdriel Rosvenor and Nier Gdriel Rosvenor!

    The crowd exploded into gossip. Everyone was shocked to see Nier. As for Lucia, they didnt care for her since they just considered Lucia a beautiful elf. Nier, on the other hand, was different. The princes wife had to stand out from the crowd, yet his wife was a Valkyrie.

    As a Valkyrie who was always by the empresss side, Nier was already a well-known guard among the people. But now they found out she was actually the princes wife.

    Envy, jealousy, confusion, and puzzlement surrounded Nier.

    Nier looked at her surroundings somewhat frightened. Her steps showed a slight sense of panic. She had never stood under the spotlight. She never had the attention of so many people on her. Her nervousness and fear weighed down on her so much she almost couldnt take a step.

    Dont be nervous. Lucia gently grabbed Niers hand.

    Nier looked at Lucia with surprise.

    Lucia looked forward at His Highnesss silhouette and softly said, You are one of His Highnesss wives. Your bewilderment is His Highnesss bewilderment. Your confusion is His Highnesss confusion. If you embarrass yourself here, you will embarrass His Highness, as well. I will not allow that to happen.

    Lucia too Nier smiled and then adjusted her expression and spoke properly, You too. Do not embarrass His Majesty here in front of humanity!

 Book 6: Chapter 32

    Book 6: Chapter 32

    Nier basically became the star of the event.

    Nier is a perfect example of a sparrow that turned into a phoenix overnight. As a Valkyrie who had yet to see the world, she had be a princess in the blink of an eye.

    A group ofdies swiftly crowded over like men. Friendship drives power is a saying that applies to females, too. Of course, what thedies were after wasnt power but the glory and wealth that came with power.

    Nier is indeed very pretty. Many guys revealed looks of shock and envy when she appeared. The young guys had juste out from under their fathers shelter and yet to see the vast world. They were already utterly shocked at the sight of Nier.

    Most surprising, though, was that everyone here could see the empresss true face.

    I think it was because Vyvyan was present as well, and so she wanted topete, thus choosing not to wear her face-veil.

    Vyvyan was a little angry since I chose Elizabeth for the opening dance instead of her. But I couldnt help it since I promised Elizabeth. During our dance, I could feel Vyvyans dark and cold gaze trained on me. Boy, I was so scared my entire body shuddered.

    I finally realised why Elizabeth made this request. And that was because choosing to dance the opening dance with Elizabeth was the equivalent of officially acknowledging that this was a dance with my mother. In other words, I was basically acknowledging Elizabeth as my mother.

    When we spun in circles, I could see Elizabeth look at Vyvyan and sneer at her over and over again. Vyvyan gripped her goblet tightly like it was Elizabeths neck.

    <em>Please. Please stop provoking Vyvyan. Its a full-moon night tomorrow. If you keep provoking her, theres a fat chance shell do the deed with me!</em>

    After the opening dance, I was free to do as I please. I held a cup of wine and dealt with all the young people who came over to ingratiate themselves with me. It doesnt look like my two mothers are willing toe and rescue me this time.

    Socialising is something I need to practice. I wore a fake smile and looked at the people around me.

    <em>How am I supposed to know who you people are? How much your father did for the empress has nothing to do with me. I dont know your names!</em>

    On another side, Lucia was surrounded by a curious group of humans. Even the females seemed to like petite and cute Lucia. They looked at Lucia and asked something. Lucia answered very politely.

    In my mind, Lucia is a very easy going young girl. Ive never seen her at any formal balls. But it looks like shes really polite. However, her small and cute face made her eloquence appear less than Vyvyans. Instead, she looked a little cuter like a doll.

    Lucia didnt choose wine. She chose a juice that was made specifically for her. However, it seems that someone with sharp eyes noticed something. It looked like they noticed Lucia was pregnant.

    It was tough for Nier to be the centre of attention, because she was a Valkyrie. She had never attended balls well, except with me. Though Nier rushed to learn the mannerisms and whatnot in a short period of time, her expression was stiff, as usual. That expression, where she tried to smile but couldnt, wasedic.

    Nier shot me gazes calling for help every now and then, but I was having trouble myself so I could only respond to her pleas with a hopeless smile.

    Miss Nier, may I dance with you? A voice attracted my attention.

    I saw the females surrounding Nier make way.

    A tall and lean guy with a clean face stood before Nier with a smile and extended his hand out. He was indeed handsome, just like Castell, except without Castells ridiculing smile and mature gaze. The guy was a yboy.

    A dance? Im alright with that. But Nier looked like she was caught by surprise. She lingered for a moment and then looked at his face.

    He appeared to be very happy that Nier looked at him. Heughed aloud and then reached his hand out to grab Niers shoulder. He said, You sure are deserving of praise, princess. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. If you could dance a dance with me, I would be sincerely grateful.

    I saw violence creep into Niers gaze. I prayed for the young man in my heart, hoping Nier knew where she was.

    Niers love for me is the extremely pure and morbid type of love. She thought of herself as my belonging and thus would not allow anyone to touch her.

    Remove your hand, you rude fellow. Nier grabbed his wrist. Her eyes revealed murderous intent and a cold aura.

    The atmosphere around her appeared to turn cold in a split moment. The guys smile went stiff on his face. Fear and terror crept into his expression.

    Nier looked at him with a cold gaze.

    I could virtually hear that guys wrist crack.

    She indifferently said, Rude fellow, I am the princess. Am I someone that you can disrespect? Disrespecting me is disrespecting His Majesty. Do you want me to snap your wrist right now? Or would you like to bet our honour and duel to the death with me? I promise to make it swift and painless.

    N-No I I

    Alright, alright, Nier. Nier. I had to step up.

    All the air in the entire hall was overflowing with Niers murderous intent. Nier was truly angry. She actually did have a short sword attached to her thigh. Its not entirely impossible for her to draw it and cut his hand off.

    Nier looked at me. She lingered for a moment before revealing a slightly scared look. She quivered as she apologised, Sorry, Your Majesty I I couldnt stop myself

    Its alright. I stroked Niers head.

    I then looked at the guy holding his wrist and quaking. I made a small bow and said, Im very sorry about my wife hurting you. But brashly touching ady is not what a gentleman should do, so I believe that you have noints either. Let us end this matter here. I shall have a drink with you. I wish you the best of health. I picked up a cup by the side and finished it in one shot.

    The guy smiled. He drank a cup and then ran away pathetically.

    The atmosphere slowly became lively again.

    I let out a sigh of relief. I noticed both of my moms looking at me with gazes of approval,plimenting my actions. It looks like I handled it appropriately.

    Your Majesty

    Its okay, its okay. Im actually very happy I smiled and took Niers hands.

    She giggled softly and then lowered her head shyly.

    I looked at her and then at the balcony to the side. I suddenly felt a little nostalgic. For me personally, the mostfortable ball isnt one of those where everybody was around me, but the one where I was alone, with Nier, drinking on the balcony

    Im much happier drinking good wine with a beauty to apany me than being surrounded by people.

    The same goes whether its Nier or Lucia.

    What a tough woman But I like that. I really like that! Getting stepped on by that kind of woman must feel amazing, huh? I really want her to stomp on me But shes the princess I cant believe shes the princess. I cant believe that god-damned piece of trash took her!

    Its alright. Dont forget that if your father is sessful, perhaps the prince will be no more

 Book 6: Chapter 33

    Book 6: Chapter 33

    Nier? Vyvyan moved her cup of wine around gently and did some thinking while watching the purple wine inside her cup swish around. A dubious smile crept up onto her face.

    Its because youre an elf. Nier is an ordinary human, while youre an elf internally. Your blood, sweat and saliva all contain mana while Nier is just an ordinary human. Therefore, its not easy for you two to have children. She said.

    Then I

    Mommy and Onii-sama brought you to life. Vyvyan stroked my head. She then smiled and continued, Mommy has mana and so did Onii-sama, hence it was easy to get pregnant with you. We just needed the power of the moon.

    Okay. Asking Mommy Vyvyan was pointless because she was never going to acknowledge that I was a mixed-blooded human and elf.

    <em>Shes not going to acknowledge that Im Elizabeths child. This is very strange then. If Nier couldnt get pregnant because of my mana, how was I created? Elizabeth was the one who gave birth to me.</em>

    <em>Though both moms gave birth to me, Elizabeth gave birth to me the first time around. I grew up in Elizabeths belly. Further, if were arguing that Im an elf, Im a half-elf while my father is a full-blooded elf. It looks like I need to ask Elizabeth about this.</em>

    But if were on this topic, Son, you must be mentally prepared. Vyvyan had a drink. She then looked at me and went on, Lucias mana level is very low. It is below the average elfs. Her fathers mana isnt bad, but her mother is an ordinary maid, causing her mana to be low-level. So you understand, right?

    I know. I can understand. What Mom meant was simple. What she meant was that while my child with Lucia would be an elf, our childs mana wouldnt be of a very high level.

    <em>It looks an elfs mana level ispletely dependent on his or her parents.</em>

    I touched my arm and asked, What about my mana then?

    Vyvyan stroked my head and replied with a smile, Dont you know, Son? Your mana cant be used, but it is also considered super-high level because youre my son. How could your mana be weak whenbining Onii-samas blood and mine?

    <em>It must be because time was turned back, right? Otherwise, my mana wouldnt be any good, even if Vyvyan and Elizabeth gave birth to me. I am a half-elf, after all. However, I absorbed Vyvyans mana, when time was reversed and I was inside Vyvyan, which is why my mana is of super-high calibre.</em>

    Normally speaking, you and Lucia wouldnt receive the blessings of your families, my son. Vyvyan looked at me and continued in a serious manner, Bloodlines are extremely important to the elven imperial family.

    You were epted by the tribe because you have a lot of mana. However, if your childs mana is average, then, it will be impossible for your child to be acknowledged. Mommy let you get married toh Lucia because you truly love Lucia.

    But arent you the only member of the Gdriel tribe now, Mom?

    No. Your grandpa and grandma are both still around. Theyve just moved into the forest to live in seclusion, after passing on the throne. Mommy kept your matters under wraps and never told them. Mom winked at me with a giggled and continued, If Mommy didnt hide it, and they saw their granddaughter-inws mana, Mommy would have to temporarily transfer some of Mommys mana to Lucia. Lucia would suffer immense pain if Mommy did that.

    Think about it, If this cup of wine can only hold this much wine and then you forcefully poured more into it without letting it out, how would that feel? The same logic applies here.

    I was speechless. If that was the case, then Vyvyan has done a lot for the sake of allowing us to be together. Though Moms yandere tendencies almost caused me to lose myself, she has done a lot for my happiness. I felt more grateful to Vyvyan now.

    And so, Son, you need to be prepared to not receive blessings if you and Lucia have this child. You can be the next king, but your child definitely cannot be. Vyvyan ced her cup of wine down.

    She looked at me, with some curiosity and continued. Of course, Mommy can check your childs mana now. Your child with Lucia has mana that isnt too stable. If your child is lucky, it will be a high-level magician. If unlucky, your child really will just be an ordinary elf.

    If Mommy finds the child to be an ordinary elf, Mommy can kill the child, now, before the child takes shape. Otherwise, Mommy imagines you dont want your child to have berserk mana either, right?

    I lingered for a moment, then turned my head around to look at Lucia smiling in the crowd. After a moment of silence, I replied, Its alright, Mom. No matter what happens, I wont let Lucia lose this child. I mean, our child. Our first child. I wont abandon our child no matter what. If I have a child just for the sake of bloodlines and mana, then I will have betrayed my love for Lucia.

    Mom smiled helplessly and then stroked my head. She let out a long sigh and replied, Onii-sama was the same back then. I cant say this is foolish, but I dont consider this to be wise. You two have only considered yourselves and not us. You two need love, while the nation needs a sessor. You have given us up for your love, while we will be the target of cursing and carry ill-fame because of that. Who will be the one to exin all that?

    Mom wasnt wrong. As a matter of fact, it wouldnt be wrong for Mom to refuse to allow Lucia and I to be with each other since we have different standpoints. What I pursue is this so-called love, while Mom and everyone else needs a suitable sessor.

    Fighting for love will always earn the scrutiny of the people, while elders will make you out to be bad people. However, the people dont have to deal with the imperial familys headaches. They dont have to fret over the sessor, but the imperial family does.

    A sessor from the imperial family who pursues the love ofmoners is truly pitiable. Its not that its wrong for them to pursue their love. Theyre just pitiable, thats all.

    Of course, Mommy has a more appropriate method to help you. Vyvyan put down the cup of wine, which she had finished.

    She looked like she was struggling to bnce, so I quickly stepped over to help her.

    Mom found her bnce and revealed a mischievous smile as she looked at me.

    <em>Though Moms smile is really beautiful, why does it always send chills up my spine, as if Im the prey a lion has set its sights on?</em>

    What method? I had an indistinct idea that wasnt too good but I still ended up asking

    Of course that would be to have a child with Mommy. Mom pinched my chin.

    She looked at me with her intoxicated eyes filled with eroticism. She giggled softly and added, That way, you can be with Lucia, and I can tell your father I have fulfilled my role. If two people with ultra-superior mana have a child, then their offspring will definitely possess ultra-superior mana. Thats two birds with one stone.

    What?! Mom!! Thats thats!!

    Hehe, I was just joking, Son.

    Vyvyan stroked my head with a smile and then turned around to pick up a te on the side.

    I looked at Moms silhouette absentmindedly. Her huge knockers kept my attention, so my brain hadnt recovered yet.

    <em>Mom did say herself that she was joking, but why is there an immense sense of terror gripping my heart? Was Mom really just joking?  Id buy it if it came out of Elizabeths mouth, but this is Vyvyan were talking about here!!</em>

    <em>The scariest part is</em>

    <em>Its a full-moon night tomorrow</em>

 Book 6: Chapter 34

    Book 6: Chapter 34

    Based on what Ive put together from what Elizabeth and Vyvyan told me, I came to a conclusion. And that was that it was rtively hard for a human and elf to have a child. Though both take the form of a person, they were two different beings. It was hard, but not impossible.

    In summary, its like trying to draw a super-ultra rare card. It was a matter of luck.

    Your Majesty. Your Majesty.

    Just as I left, after speaking with Elizabeth, someone called my name and walked over.

    I turned around to look at the individual. They looked obviously different to those Id seen. Though this is a different world, it appeared that the development of organisms was pretty simr.

    The individual with a high nose and faint blonde hair clearly came from a cold ce. The individual didnt look like someone from the south.

    <em>He must be a foreign guest, I presume. The empress didnt bring any foreigners along, though.</em>

    As this is my city, Mom wouldnt invite someone here; hence, I was curious about this person, who was dressed differently to what I was used to seeing.

    The individual gave off the vibe that he was from a different city.

    I nodded while looking at me and greeted him, Hello.

    Hello, Your Majesty. I have heard of your great name. It is a great honour to meet you, for the first time, today. I am the envoy sent here from Socina City. I came here to send you an obituary and was honoured to receive an invitation to attend the ball by Her Majesty. Please allow me to congratte you on behalf of all the people of Socina on marrying such beautiful wives.

    His tone was neither obsequious nor arrogant. He didnt sound like he was trying to ingratiate himself with me in an obvious fashion like the others. However, his congrattion was indeed sincere. His attitude and casual tone gave me a good impression of him.

    He made a small bow then raised his head up and continued, As your wedding collides with the funeral of our previous lord, I would like to ask that you forgive our new lord, Lord Karana Dominique Von Testersmill, for being unable to make it.

    <em>The hell? The hell? The hell? What was your lords name again? Your lords name sure is long. Surely she wasnt allowed toe when she registered because it was too long. Youre making this awkward for me, man. Logically speaking, I should be showing my respect right now, but youre speaking with a foreign ent and with such a long name. I cant make out what her name is.</em>

    Its alright. Dont mind it. Thank you for your blessings. I waved my hand.

    <em>It doesnt matter if she doesnte since I cant even write her invitation. Cant she just choose a name to get by with? Why does she have to go with such a long name? What sort of chuunibyou name is that? What should I call her? Karana or Testersmill?</em>

    Then with regards to our citys matter

    You have to go and ask Her Majesty about that. I smiled helplessly and cut him off, Im just a prince. I dont have any right to help you. If you have a problem, please go and discuss it with Her Majesty directly. I will not involve myself in your internal affairs. As long as the power bnce is maintained, all is well. If there is anything in your city hiding in the dark, which threatens your existence, then I shall help you.

    I shall remember your words, Your Majesty. He nodded, but I felt like I had just got dragged into something.

    <em>Have I just be a tank, out of the blue?</em>

    After bidding farewell to the envoy, I felt the smell of wine in the air be more prominent. Previously, the smell of power and money was dominant. This ball is but just an interaction between power and money.

    Theyre pretty much done with it, now. All those who tried to curry favour with Nier were scared off, and Im going to be living virtually in seclusion, here. I remember what Castell told me very well. If I dont want to show that Im forming parties, then do not say one more word to either side or stay one second longer with either side. Otherwise, Ill definitely be targeted.

    I walked up to Lucias side and watched her silently eating stuff. I patted her on her shoulder and softly said, Lucia, how are you feeling? If youre tired, head back and rest now.

    Lucia looked at me, giggled softly, and replied, Im alright. Im not very tired.

    Dont push yourself, Lucia. Theres no reason to act tough for this.

    Im not, Your Highness. I know that I cant force myself. Lucia rubbed her belly. She couldnt hold back her smile of bliss. She softly said, It looks like our child behaves very well. Our child behaved the entire night because our child knows that Mommy and Daddy have work.

    I smiled helplessly. I dont think our child has that much awareness yet. ording to what Vyvyan told me, our child still hasnt taken shape.

    However, seeing Lucia look so lively, she must be very happy tonight, I guess. And, though she doesnt usually have much of an appetite, shes eaten quite a bit tonight.

    Im quite happy about that.

    O~nii-~sa~ma! While I was speaking to Lucia, a yful voice came from behind.

    Before I could turn around to look, my lower back was attacked. My body tilted and almost smashed into the te of soup in front of me.

    Lucia shrieked and then looked at Freya, who had leapt at me from behind, with surprise.

    Freya! I rubbed my back and called out.

    <em>If you had leapt at me like this before I got together with Nier, I wouldve only wobbled. But Nier has sapped me of all my strength, now. You almost snapped my back!</em>

    I massaged my lower back but Freya didnt release me. She hugged me around my lower back and kept calling Onii-sama like she was singing a song.

    <em>She must be drunk</em>

    Lucia pulled Freya off, partly out of jealousy and partly due to concern.

    But just as she was about to pull Freya off me, Freya hugged me tighter.

    No. I dont want to leave Onii-sama. Onii-sama is the best brother. I dont want to leave Onii-sama! I like Onii-sama! I dont want to leave! Let go! Let go! She eximed.

    <em>Say no more! Shut up! Nier wont get jealous if she hears you, but this is Lucia here!! And its pregnant-Lucia!</em>

    Freya looked at me with an extremely frightening gaze.

    I quickly pulled Freya off and said, Freya! Freya! Im right here Dont tell me you drank alcohol

    Eh I just drank a little whatever It doesnt matter Why is my body floating?  Onii-sama, Im very tired every day, too, but you only spend time with Miss Lucia and Miss Nier. You dont even ask how Miss Luna and I are doing. Im so mad. I want you to carry me into bed today, too, Onii-sama. I want to sleep in Onii-samas arms, too!

    Your Highness? Lucias gaze was getting scarier by the minute.

    I was about to break out in a cold sweat from fear.

    <em>My goodness, dont drink when youre not old enough to yet, woman. Drinking alcohol aside, you suck at holding your liquor. Dont start a ruckus here, now. I dont care about the guests so much, but Im worried about Lucia!</em>

    <em>Thats what Im scared about!</em>

    Nier! Nier! Hurry and help me take Freya back. Shes drunk

    Oh? Is that so?  It looks like the child really likes you, too, Your Majesty. How about you go with the flow? Isnt that what our yboy-prince likes most? Nier looked at me coldly too. Nier seemed to revert back to the Nier I first knew

    <em>What are you two even jealous about? Please. Spare me</em>

 Book 6: Chapter 35

    Book 6: Chapter 35

    Onii-sama, the Earth Dragons you asked for have arrived at the city entrance. They were not brought into the city to ensure safety in the streets. Please head outside of the city. It is cold outside so you must wear more clothing. Freya woke me up the next day when it still wasnt very bright outside

    To be honest, the scene with Nier and I right now isnt suitable for children. But Freya has gotten used to it now so she didnt say anything.

    I massaged my head and sat up. I pulled Nier, who was lying on my chest, off and carefullyy her aside. I then covered Nier uppletely with the nket so that she wouldnt catch a cold.

    I didnt drink much alcoholst night. Freya, on the other hand, was stered. She nearly got into a tussle with Nier.

    If it wasnt for Lucia desperately dragging Freya away, Nier, who was absolutely fuming, wouldve drawn her sword.

    Not only did Freya cling to me and refuse to let go, she even mocked Nier and Lucia, who had noebacks at all.

    Freya resembled my main wife instead of them.

    Good morning, Freya. Looks like youre sober now.

    Please do not mention what happened, Onii-sama. Let us both forgetst night, thank you very much, Onii-sama. Let us not mentionst nights incident again. Freya cut me off resolutely and looked at me with pleading eyes.

    <em>It looks like she really doesnt want me to bring upst nights incident again</em>

    For the serious and strict Freya before me right now,st night was a shameful memory. A very shameful memory.

    I smiled helplessly and said, I actually thought the Freyast night was really cute

    Oh? Freya didnt react with surprise as I thought she would.

    Instead, she looked at me with an interested expression. She smiled mischievously and then clung to my arm. She then immediately reached for my sensitive spot, causing me to jerk my body away from fright.

    Behind me was a sleeping Nier. Nier doesnt really sleep deep. She possessed very strong vignce, as a Valkyrie. She only slept deeply when I was by her side.

    <em>If I called her now, I could guarantee shell wake up for sure. And if Nier woke up to this scene, shed hack me to death, wouldnt she?</em>

    Freya?!

    Is this what you meant by cute, Onii-sama? Did you want me to be a normal, stupid sister, who clings to her brother and keeps calling him Onii-chan? Or do you like experiencing this sort of forbidden love? I personally dont mind. Freya giggled mischievously as she clung to my arm. She continued, Of course, if you want me to be like that, I can transform into that type of sister, you know? But then, who will you rely on, Onii-sama? When you are able to stand on your own, I will naturally be that sort of sister. When that timees, you can do anything you want

    Dont do this Freya

    Freya and Luna have something inmon, and that is that theyre both very skilled in teasing people.

    I clenched my teeth tightly. My legs started to shake a little.

    Freya giggled and then hopped to a side. She then made a small bow and said, Let us go then, Onii-sama. Please forget what happenedst night. Otherwise, there will be a punishment~.

    Before I could reply, Nier gently snorted.

    <em>Man, I was so frightened I nearly got down on my knees. Did Freya n this?! She hopped off as soon as Nier opened her eyes!</em>

    Dear where are you going? Nier rubbed her eyes and sat up causing the nket on her to slip off.

    I looked at Niers nude body. I was still feeling it since Freya had just teased me I swiftly turned around, picked up my cape and replied, Nothing. Im going to go and receive some goods. Keep sleeping, Nier. Ill be back soon for breakfast.

    Alright then, dear. Stay safe. Nier nodded and then lied back down. She must not be feeling so well after drinkingst night.

    Freya, who stood to the side, chucked like a devil.

    The sight of her chuckling made my hairs stand up. I warned myself not to try and tease Freya in the future, no matter what.

    My n is to have two armies.

    One of them is the human guards who are learning swordsmanship and archery under Niers tutge.

    The other one I want is a heavily armoured elven cavalry unit.

    Though elves arent skilled equestrians, I didnt intend to transform them into a heavily-armoured cavalry unit. The elves have a better option, and that is Earth Dragons.

    I remember the ferocity of the Earth Dragons charging at us back then like it was yesterday.

    <em>I dont know where I got the courage and fire from to not turn tail back then. Normally speaking, seeing a horde of Earth Dragons charging at you causing even the Earth to tremble would cause one to flee. Thats just an instinctive reaction.</em>

    Hence why I wanted a cavalry unit which rides Earth Dragons. Why choose elves? Because Earth Dragons were magical creatures. I thought that it was more appropriate to give magical creatures to elves than humans. As you couldnt pierce Earth Dragons with des, we just needed to create armour which can guard against ballistae. The Earth Dragons would charge the enemies and open a path.

    The human cavalry, equipped with guns that can fire repeatedly and long-swords, would then charge into the space opened. They would scatter the enemy groups with firepower, before chasing them down with their swords to ughter them.

    Now that was a perfect tactic. Of course, if I had cannons as well, that would be even better. It was just that we couldnt form a cannon unit in our small city. I still didnt have Moms level of power so I couldnt form an army.

    The elven imperial guards Mommy Vyvyan brought over were outstanding soldiers. As long as they could ride Earth Dragons and trained a little more, theyd havebat power.

    Moreover, the Earth Dragon cavalry unit wouldnt need to get into close-quartersbat with their enemies. They just needed to keep charging into their enemies over and over. Those who truly needed to train are those in the unit that needed to charge into and y the enemy army.

    I walked up to the side of the Earth Dragons.

    Honestly, the Earth Dragons have left me with a trauma. I dont know if its Troys fear or not, but when I looked into their eyes, my body trembled on its own.

    These herbivorous creatures, which look docile, were very frightening when they went wild.

    However, Freya didnt even react. She instead scanned the horde of Earth Dragons with interest and asked me if she could touch them.

    Your Majesty, the Earth Dragons you asked for are all here. The head merchant wiped his forehead of sweat.

    <em>It looks like it was very tough for him to transport the Earth Dragons.</em> I nodded.

    <em>This group of Earth Dragons shouldnt be bad, right? I cant tell. But judging from their physiques and gazes, they dont look bad. They should be tough Earth Dragons, right?</em>

    <em>An Earth Dragon can run much faster than a horse. Theyre like a rhinoceros. Would you not be afraid if a horde of rhinoceros charged at you, and you only a short-sword in hand? Its a bit of a waste for there to be only one rider per Earth Dragon. Lets see if I can use a set-up like that used with armoured elephants. That would allow another elf to toss magical potions at the enemies or fire arrows at the enemies.</em>

    Very good. Thank you. This is your payment. Keep it safe.

    I handed him a bag of gold coins. Once he counted them to ensure it was the correct amount, he gave a deep bow and then rode his horse off.

    The guards standing around the Earth Dragons didnt know what to do.

    However, I dont intend to train the Earth Dragon cavalry unit here, because elves cant stay in humanitysnds for too long. I need Mommy Vyvyan to transport this group of Earth Dragons to the elvennds.

    <em>If they train here uhm That means I need to go and see Mommy Vyvyan Uhm After Mommy Vyvyan made a suggestion that could destroy all morals in the world Im somewhat scared of her </em>

    <em>But the most dangerous part is tonight is a full-moon night</em>

 Book 6: Chapter 36

    Book 6: Chapter 36

    Its done now. Mommy has infused mana into these three pools: Explosion, Ignite and Vicious Venom. You just need to throw the projectiles you produce into it.

    Mm Mom

    Its nothing. You dont have to thank me, Son. Also, about the Earth Dragon cavalry you mentioned; There wont be any problems. Leave it to Mommy. Mommy will ensure that you have skilled Earth Dragon riders for when you need them. Lets see if theres anything else Mommy can help you with. Ah, thats it. You dont have to use the swords made by humanity for your guard unit, Son. The imperial guards weapons Mommy provided for you are definitely far superior to the swords produced by humanity.

    Uhm Thank you, Mom But

    Vyvyan cheerfully hugged me around my neck and rested her head on my shoulder. She blissfully said, Its okay. Its okay. You dont have to thank me, Son. Youre Mommys son, so its only natural for Mommy to support your career. This is what Mommy should do!

    She was as happy as if her crush had asked her to do something and shepleted it excellently

    <em>But Im not Moms crush. Im her son! Im just her son!</em>

    But thats not the important thing here. Ive been Vyvyans son for so long that Ive be used to her gestures. That said, I have something extremely important I want to discuss with Vyvyan, and that is

    Mom, can you get down first? Were about to arrive at the pce It wont be good if Mommy Elizabeth sees us like this, dont you think?

    I dont care about her. Grumpy, Vyvyan hugged me around my neck tighter.

    She leaned on my chest, frowned a little and said, Mommy poured Mommys mana into the pools. Mommy is extremely weak right now, so you should carry Mommy, as Mommys son. Back then, Mommy carried you when you were powerless and ran around.

    I looked at Mom with suspicion. Moms expression and body are the same as usual.

    <em>I know that transferring mana or using magic will drain you, but youre a demigod! Didnt you say it was easy for you to obliterate the entire continent?! You only poured mana into three pools the size of fish-tanks and youve be this weak?! Today is a full-moon night, too! Why is it that I dont believe you in the least?!</em>

    <em>I truly dont believe you!</em>

    <em>But it doesnt look like Vyvyan is going to get off. Instead, shes just going to snuggle up in my arms with her arms wrapped around my neck as we sit atop the horse. Normally speaking, no one is allowed to sit on the princes horse. But his moms and wives can, right? Vyvyan is the queen of the elves, too</em>

    <em>But is it a good idea for you to be leaning in my arms like a little bird on top of my horse like this when youre the elven queen?! Youre my Mom, not my wife! People will think youre my mistress, wont they? Wait, no. A mistress wouldnt be allowed to sit on my horse.</em>

    I was now headed to my pce. However, I was growing more and more worried; like the feeling you would have as you walked to the guillotine, step by step. Nothing will happen if I carry Vyvyan like this. Freya wont mind how many women I have around me, but but

    <em>If Elizabeth sees us, I bet there will be another full-scale war</em>

    Ah Son Hmm

    <em>Sorry. Im sorry. I was wrong. Im truly sorry. I shouldnt have triggered a g for myself.</em>

    Just as I got to the pce gates, I saw the empress ride her horse out.

    Elizabeth revealed a happy smile and greeted me at first. But then, when she saw Vyvyan in my arms with a gentle expression, her expression changed for the worst, instantly. It was like she saw her fathers killer.

    Her hateful gaze made me feel like she wanted to rip Vyvyan apart.

    Why are you here?

    Why, of course, its because my son needs me.

    Vyvyan looked at Elizabeth with a strange smile. She pressed her hands on my chest and continued with a smile, My son is still my son after all. He needs his Mommy to take care of him. I cant help it since Im his mom. This is just natural.

    Elizabeth pursed her lips sideways. She then looked at her and indifferently said, I can understand you helping my son, but arent you too intimate with my son? You really are being ambiguous. Youre not the you from back then. Why are you so intimate with him when youre almost a hundred, now? Do you think youre my sons mistress? You have no manners. Is my son someone you can approach whenever you want? If you have even an ounce of shame left, get away from my son!

    Elizabeths gaze fired up before she even finished speaking. She had drawn the sword at her waist and cut an icicle to pieces that disappeared into the ground before I realised it.

    Vyvyan looked back at her coldly and said, Isnt that the same for you? Old almost-forty Elizabeth? What are you trying to say? Hes not just your son. Hes my son. Whats it to you if Im a little intimate with my son?

    Elizabeth waved her sword and all of the Valkyries behind her drew their swords.

    I was shocked when Vyvyan joined in as well.

    <em>Isnt she basically pping the empress in the face by being so violent in humanitysnds? However Vyvyans seems to be a little particrly excited on full-moon nights</em>

    Snuggled up in my arms, Vyvyan said, Have your people sheath their swords. Otherwise, I dont think theyll be sufficient for my warm-up. And this is our business. Do you want to bring others into it?

    Elizabeth waved her hand and the Valkyries behind her sheathed their swords. Elizabeth looked at her indifferently and then said, Ah, right. Today is a full moon. It looks like you really need to let it out. But my son is not where you should be releasing your sexual lust. If you need to let it out,e and fight me.

    Yeah? Vyvyan twisted her body atop the horse. She then looked at Elizabeth in a teasing way and said, You must know that its a full moon tonight. Its my night with my son. Its none of your business.

    Im warning you. If you dare use the full-moon night as an excuse to do something that crosses the line with my son, Ill take your head on the spot. Elizabeth has never been so serious before that she would even change the way she referred to herself.

    She looked at Vyvyan coldly, with her sword in hand, like a wolf about to dig into its meal. Actually, she was more like a wolf that was fighting for the role of king of the pack.

    Vyvyan chuckled coldly as she looked at her. She waved her hand and then responded, Unfortunately, you might not get the chance tonight. Elizabeth, in the past, until now, and in the future, only I can protect my son. Only I can. You have no business butting in. Wont you admit that?!

    Think about it. Who was the one that caused my son to be like this?! Let me repeat myself. If you dare to cross the line with my son, you wont live to see tomorrow.

    Try me. Nothing I do to my son is considered crossing the line.

    Vyvyan and Elizabeth red at each other as though the peace they forcefully tried to maintain hadpletely vanished on this most tense day

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    Elizabeth has never been so serious before that she would even change the way she referred to herself.  This line refers to how in Chinese, there are a bazillion ways of referring to yourself, but in English, we just use I. She usually uses the version emperors use to refer to themselves, but this time, she used themonly used I. In other words, usually  became .

 Book 6: Chapter 37

    Book 6: Chapter 37

    <em>I cant shake off the feeling that something bad is going to happen tonight</em>

    Its another full moon night tonight. This is an important date every month for me, especially this time.

    Thats because my body currentlycks mana, so I feel very sick today. I started feeling powerless before it was even dark outside.

    Vyvyan had stayed by my side all day today. Though I could move my limbs normally, it was mainly to guarantee I would be okay.

    But even if I was in a normal condition, my two mothers would still be extremely tense on a full moon night. They dont want to see me in so much pain. The way they express their pain differs, though.

    Elizabeth stays by my side and watches over me until I fall asleep, but Vyvyan

    Though Vyvyans method allows me to recover, Vyvyan seems to have not done that in a long time. As for Luna Luna and Vyvyan are different. I can ept Lunas method of treating me in humanitysnds, but I cant ept Vyvyan doing the same.

    Iy on the bed and looked at the two staring at me. I smiled helplessly as I resisted the pain and said, Mom youre making me feel weird looking at me like that

    Elizabeth held my hand, looked at me with pity and said, Son, its alright. Its alright. You dont have to worry. Mommy is right here with you. Mommy wont let this woman do anything to you. Mommy definitely wont let her do anything that crosses the line. Dont worry. Dont worry.

    Because the queen and empress were both present Nier and Lucia couldnt sit down, therefore, they could only stand to one side and watch me. However, that made me feel really weird it was like I was a dying person looking at the people standing around. I really hate this feeling.

    Maybe others wont share the same sentiment, but I hate it. For me whos gone through death once, even though Ive forgotten about Zhu Liangzhe, the loneliness and fear of death in my subconscious still makes me really scared.

    I guess its a trauma to me.

    I believe it would be the same for Troy. If he was still alive, he must be very scared of death, too.

    Having died once, Im not afraid of death itself, but the loneliness and powerlessness of death; that feeling of having only your thoughts intact.

    When I first came here, I didnt have any experience with full moon nights. Back then, my only source of fear and panic was Vyvyan holding me.

    But now I had Elizabeth, Vyvyan, Nier, Lucia, Luna and Freya by my side.

    <em>Ive got countless people by my side now. I have countless people who love me. Ive gone through lots aftering here, many things of which Ive never experienced before.</em>

    <em>Though I had to do a lot, I dont regret it. Or rather, the life here has made me happier. </em>I slowly closed my eyes.

    The pain I felt today made me feel even worse, so Vyvyan prepared sleeping medication for me beforehand. I really felt like I was dying now.

    The moon gradually rose, and second after second went by, indicating that the old and traditional moon was rising. For the elves, it meant their hunting, and procreation powers were starting to increase.

    My eyes were now shut.

    <em>I dont have to worry, with so many people who love me by my side.</em>

    Alright, get started, Vyvyan. Elizabeth stood up and drew her sword as she watched her son close his eyes.

    Vyvyan scanned her. She looked at the sword Elizabeth held and sneered at her, The weapon in your hand is Onii-samas sword. Are you going to use Onii-samas sword against me? And against me in my state on a full moon night?

    Im not picking on you. Elizabeth looked at her and then went on, Vyvyan, I really like you, honestly. I truly really like you. But you must know that this is my child. I only have this one child. Hes my child. I shall never allow you to do anything funny to him. Im willing to give up everything for him, including our friendship.

    Vyvyanughed indifferently. She stood up too, looked at her and responded, This is my child. Hes my child. I raised him.

    Whatever the case, remember, Elizabeth didnt shift her sword away. It was still trained on Vyvyan. She continued, Do not do anything to my son. I know your current condition. I know your eyes are turning red. Dont do anything to my son, understand?

    If you could kill me, I wouldnt do anything. Vyvyan looked at me. She wore on a cold smile and ced her hand on her childs chest. She added, But you must understand that Im not doing this for you, but for my son.

    Start then.

    The two of them stared at each other for a long time before Elizabeth took back her sword and Vyvyan sat on the bed.

    Elizabeth ced her hand on her childs belt then let out a heavy sigh and asked, You are only to use your mouth, and no other methods, understood?

    Hmm?! Vyvyan was shocked as she looked at Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth froze for a moment. She then looked at Vyvyan with a much colder gaze and stood back up.

    Dont tell me you did something else when he was in the elvennds!! Did you do something else to my son?! This should be just a treatment, but did you do something else?! She asked.

    No. Vyvyan went silent for a moment and then giggled softly.

    Elizabeth looked at her smile in silence for a moment before eximing, I certainly hope you didnt, Vyvyan. If you do anything to my son, you better prepare for a second war. I will not hand my son to a horny slut like you!

    Yeah? Doesnt the same go for you? Isnt my son bing more and more like Onii-sama? You, who always loved Onii-sama, will also develop feelings for my son, who looks like Onii-sama and inherited his bloodline. Plus, they should have the same scent, no? Vyvyan narrowed her eyes and then continued, You lived in the elvennds for two years so you can smell the scent of an elf, right?

    Elizabeth looked at her without answering. She looked at the prince on the bed and thought to herself in silence. A momentter, she ced her sword down and weakly said, You yack too much This child this child is bing more and more like my husband hes bing more and more simr hes bing more and more like the man I loved most

    Yeah? Vyvyan took off her dress and her blood-red eyes were visible in the night sky. She mounted her sons body and then undid the belt on his pants.

    She seductively licked her lips and said, Since you were all like this in the past, I wont stand on ceremony He is my son, after all. If I need a suitable sessor, then Then I may need to trouble my son

 Book 6: Chapter 38

    Book 6: Chapter 38

    When I woke up the next day, I saw Mom sleeping soundly next to me.

    Elizabeth held my hand at one side and was sleeping soundly. On the other side were Lucia and Nier, who were also asleep.

    <em>Though I dont feel as if theres any problem with the two of them being asleep, why are Luna and Freya asleep as well? And why do they look sprawled out on the ground, as if they got knocked out by someone?</em>

    But mentally, I felt very clear-minded, as if I had just recovered from a long term illness. I rarely felt this way, as I was normally in pain after a full moon. I usually felt a little weak and sick after Vyvyan had sucked my mana out, but I didnt feel any of those symptoms today.

    <em>I wonder if Vyvyan adjusted my mana as well,st night.</em>

    However, Vyvyan wasnt around, and I didnt know where shed gone off to.

    I touched my body. My body wasnt messy, and even my clothes were fine.

    I smiled helplessly. <em>It looks like I was over-concerned about Vyvyan. Not even Vyvyan would do something while Elizabeth and so many others are around watching. Im relieved. It looks like what Mom said wont happen to me. But regardless, Mom still has her rationality intact. Perhaps Mom was just joking that time. I med Mom unjustly.</em>

    Maybe thats how it was. I didnt consider the problem seriously, at the time.

    I watched Lucia, deep asleep, and thought about it.

    <em>Lucias child will be my sessor. As elves are a race that views bloodlines with great significance, his mana will determine if he can be the next king or not. Vyvyan is heavily supported by the people, not because of her figure, but because of her irrefutably powerful magic.</em>

    <em>Realistically, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that Vyvyan was the most talented of the Gdriel tribe. More precisely, Vyvyan is the Gdriels greatest magical tool, which they spent hundreds of years to create. Dark elves used all sorts of filthy methods to collect magic. Some were cursed, but Vyvyan soared. As a demigod, she is in no way different to a god other than not being able to create elements.</em>

    I looked at my hands and recalled my powerful destructive power.

    I easily destroyed a forest andke; so, Vyvyan, whose mana is boosted on full moon nights, would easily be able to destroy the continent. As long as she had the time to collect the elements.

    Elves dont have heirs who fight for the throne. They didnt have dukes, princes, and the sort revolting. Mana was everything.

    <em>I wonder what my child with Lucia will be like, then.</em>

    <em>My mana is of a super-high level. If we were to rank it in order, it would be super-ultra grade. Even though I cant use it, I still have volume. Lucia is just C-grade. If were lucky, our child will be A-grade, but if our child is a B-grade, he would be an ordinary elf.</em>

    <em>Such a descendant wont qualify. He would have no way of bing king. He wont be acknowledged, as soon as hes born.</em>

    <em>Even if he grows up under the protection of Vyvyan, Lucia and I, he would still have to ascend the throne, in the end. Were knowingly making him suffer through pain in the future. Would that be fair to the child? Arent we sending an innocent to the abyss of despair, just for the sake of our love?</em>

    <em>Am I doing the right thing?</em>

    <em>But, I definitely cannot ept Vyvyans proposal. I do really like Vyvyan. No, my love for her is the son loving his mother type, without any lust. I did have such feelings before, but Im getting more and more into Troys identity now. Ive graduallye to see Vyvyan as my mother and not as my lover or a woman I like.</em>

    <em>I will not use a substitute. But it looks like my only choice is to pray. Pray that our child can be happy. If this child cant reach the standard of a sessor, I will have to entrust our hopes to our next child. Lucia and I can have another child that will be a sessor with enough mana.</em>

    <em>My child with Nier will be pure-human, while my child with Lucia will be an elf. Such a strange bloodline theory only exists in this world.</em>

    <em>But where did Vyvyan go off to?</em>

    Just as I wondered that, Vyvyan pushed the door open and brought a tray in. When she spotted me sitting up, she smiled and asked, How are you, Son? Are you feeling better?

    Im well. Thank you, Mom.

    Its fine, its fine. Mommy is your Mommy after all. Mommy should take care of you. Mom sat on the edge of the bed and affectionately stroked my head.

    She ced the tray to one side. She said, Have some breakfast, Son. Full moon nights can have a negative impact on your health. Your mana has just stabilised today. Son, though the mana in your body has re-stabilised, you must not use magic again. Son, you must remember not to use magic. You can use the ne to call for me at any time, but do not use magic yourself. Mommy isnt joking.

    Seeing Moms serious expression, I nodded and then picked up a fruit. I replied, Alright, Mom. I wont make you worry.

    Good.

    Vyvyan stroked my head. Her smile, under the light of the early morning sun, was brimming with a golden light. It was warmer and more captivating than the sun outside

    I silently ate a simple breakfast, like I do when Im in the elvennds

    <em>No Something feels wrong</em>

    <em>I know what it is, now! Its because its too harmonious! Its too harmonious! Isnt it too harmonious?! Next to me is a sleeping Elizabeth, Nier, Lucia, Luna and Freya! Nier and Elizabeth are easily awoken, too. Why are they still sleeping calmly and not waking up?! </em>My heart sunk.

    When I saw Vyvyans blissful and warm smile, my entire body virtually felt like it was dunked into water.

    <em>Maybest night Maybest night maybest night maybe that did end up happeningst night?! Did it happen or not?! What has Vyvyan done to them?!</em>

    Mom why are they not waking up? I asked her the question.

    Vyvyan dawdled for a moment, then revealed a smile. She made a shh hand gesture and answered, Maybe theyre too tired. Lets not wake them up, Son.

    <em>Are they truly too tired?! Is that true?! Why wont my mind let me feel convinced?! Why do I think that youre lying to me?! Youre lying to me, arent you?! What what did you do to me when I wasnt consciousst night?! What exactly did you do to me?!</em>

    <em>But Im confident that Vyvyan wont answer me even if I ask. If they dont remember either What happened on thisst full moon night became a mystery along with the night after the trip to the hot-springs</em>

    <em>What on Earth happened?!</em>

 Book 6: Chapter 39

    Book 6: Chapter 39

    The forests of the elves werent just trees, leaves and what-not, but also a collection of mana.

    God bestowed his creation with mana and infused spring water with it, which is the elven holy spring. The source of elven manaes from the water derived from that gurgling spring.

    The Gdriel tribe acquired the rights to rule the spring, as they defeated the other elves.

    There are countless magical creatures inside the inner sections of the forest where the holy spring is located. Of course, that includes the elves.

    The Gdriel tribe gave birth to Vyvyan Gdriel, the strongest war machine. The previous king no, the king before the previous king chose to leave. He didnt leave entirely voluntarily, but partly because Vyvyan stood out too much.

    Only she could lead the masses. Its a world where mana is justice, thereby making Vyvyan the ultimate ruler.

    The gurgling holy spring flowed across the small creek in front. The old elf turned around to look at the forest, which rustled gently as if a breeze had blown past.

    He hesitated for a moment before saying, Its you, right, Vyvyan? My beloved daughter, every time you appear, you cause an incredible mana fluctuation. I can sense it.

    The entire forest shook and then Vyvyan gracefully came out of the forest in her emerald dress like it was the forest that transformed into the dress. His daughter stood in the spot where light could only reach it partially.

    She looked at the elder in front of her with her blue eyes and an expression that showed she wanted to smile. She made a small bow and then spoke out with her clear and beautiful voice, Long time, no see, Father. Are you still well?

    Im very well. With the spring water healing me, Ill be fine. The elder stood up, walked over to his daughter and hugged her.

    Vyvyan hugged her father tightly and then said, I have note to see you in a long time. I think I started rarely visiting you after Troy was born since I am the queen, and Troys mother before I am your daughter.

    I know, I know. Troy is your only child. Hes your child with Inard, and the sessor our Gdriel tribe is most proud of.

    The elder looked at his daughters iparably beautiful cheeks. He knocked with his crutch and continued, Though Im d that you coulde and visit mey, I feel that the elven imperial capital and Troy, needs you more. Child, how is Troy?

    Troy is getting married.

    The elders eyes lit up to Vyvyans simple response. He then smiled at his daughter with excitement and said, Time really is interesting. Despite us having plenty of time, we still sigh that time passes.

    Troy is getting married, huh? How nice, how nice. My grandson should be handsome and suave now since he is the heir of our Gdriel tribe. Our descendants have always looked good.

    So whats my granddaughter-inw like? Is her blood pure? Does she possess an abundance of mana? Can she give birth to an adequately strong descendant with our Troy?

    Vyvyan shook her head. She smiled helplessly and answered, I am sorry, Father. Troy does not seem to be getting married for the sake of the next generation. His wife is a very ordinary elf. Very, very ordinary. However, since they have been together for a long time, their love for each other is very deep. Troy could give his life away for her

    What good is that?! The elders kind eyes turned indifferent in the blink of an eye. He looked at his daughter while knocking with his crutch loudly.

    He created a ditch by stomping his foot on the ground and raged, What meaning is there in a love that was nurtured for a long time to an elf?! Only humans find meaning in time! What is the meaning of having someone apany us?! If being with someone for a long time was a criterion for getting married then Troy could marry all the women around him! Thats absolutely pointless! Troy needs a wife with pure-blood and an abundance of mana! Only such a love fits our tribes tradition!

    I agree with you, Father. I apologise, Father, I have doted on Troy a little excessively. Vyvyan nodded. While she said that amicably, anger still surfaced in her blue eyes.

    She allowed no one to criticise her son, even her own father could not. If someone were to insult her most beloved son in front of her, she would personally rip that individual to shreds.

    Cancel their wedding, then. That should be a simple matter for an elven queen, right? If you cant, then kill that woman. I believe that you would do anything to protect your tribe and son, right? Killing someone is but a simple matter for you, as well, isnt it?

    While looking at her father, Vyvyan seriously replied, There certainly would be no problem. However, my son loves her. Since he loves her, I will not do anything that would make my son angry.

    What about our next generation then?! What about the next king?! Troy is the sessor whom I have high hopes for. What happens after his rule? What will be of our tribe if he doesnt have a sessor? If we dont have a suitable sessor, how are we going to control the holy spring? Are we going to go sucking blood after we lose ess to the holy spring?! The elder looked at Vyvyan furiously.

    Mana was everything for the Gdriel tribe, because dark elves require mana to live. The reason their tribe didnt need to suck blood is that they had ess to the holy spring of the elves, which provided them with unlimited mana. They could fulfil their desire for mana by drinking water and therefore did not need to suck blood.

    But if they dont have ess to the holy spring, the Gdriel tribe will be the dark elf tribe they once ughtered.

    The elves require the holy spring because they require mana. If they want to manage and rule the holy spring, they must make others submit to their ruler.

    Vyvyan looked at her furious father. She stroked her lower abdomen and then said with a blissful smile, Its alright, my dear father. I have alreadye up with a n andpleted it. If required, our next sessor can be born. And he will possess an ultra-high level of mana since he is the child of two elves with super-high mana levels. Thus, he too will definitely be a being with ultra-high mana levels. He might even be the next demigod.

    Vyvyans father lingered for a moment. He looked at Vyvyans lower abdomen, smiled helplessly and said, You actually went and did that Did you use Time-freeze to stop the child from growing? But dont you have any thoughts about this? This sort of thing

    Of course not. I am doing it for our tribe and our future. Moreover Vyvyanughed gently and then continued, Moreover, I feel very blissful since this is my most beloved child with my son

    Well if its fine if you like it. Its fine as long as youre fine. We can support her if Troy and that woman manage to give birth to an eptable child. But if it doesnt work out, well have your child with your child support our tribe. That said, can your son ept this?

    Of course he will. He definitely will because he doesnt know

 Book 6: Chapter 40

    Book 6: Chapter 40

    Your Highness I dont want to use this type of weapon

    Youll be fine. Just give it a try

    Lucia looked at the rifle in my hand with displeasure. Her eyes were filled to the brim with displeasure, as though I had asked her to look at something I shouldnt have.

    <em>I really want for Lucia to use one of them, because guns are superior killing weaponspared to bows and arrows. Well, to be fair, thats not quite one-hundred percent true yet, but it definitely will be in the future.</em>

    I know the reason why elves arent willing to use guns. These things will destroy forests, and its also the weapon that killed countless elves ten years ago. This sort of weapon was a curse, from the standpoint of elves. However, I feel that Lucia needs this sort of thing now because shes just an ordinary elf, now.

    Lucias skills with a sword are considered intermediate level. Lucia isnt bad, but the people around her are monsters; so it makes it look like all her efforts are failures. However, she is actually a fair bit superior to normal troops and even the imperial guards.

    Most importantly, Lucia, now, no longer has the buffs provided by the wind elves. Lucia is truly very weak in her current state, hence, she needs a weapon.

    Didnt you leave a gun with me before? I just hung it up. I never used it. Your Highness, that gun seems different to other guns. Lucia then looked at me and asked, Is that gun somehow different?

    Uhm, thats right. I made that gun specifically for you. You can use that gun, right?

    I suddenly remembered it. I wouldve totally forgotten about that gun if Lucia had not mentioned it. I made an air-gun specifically for Lucia. My idea was great, at the time. It was intended for Lucia to control the wind and then fire bullets from the gun, but Lucia cant do that anymore.

    Why? Lucia looked at me with a hint of excitement and said, If you made it specifically for me, I must use it! So what exactly is the function of that gun, Your Highness?

    That gun isnt fired using gunpowder. I removed the barrel, which the bullet travels through. I then showed Lucia the bullet inside and added, Rifles before required a ce for storing gunpowder. When gunpowder passes through it and makes contact, it explodes and fires the bullet. The same stipplies, except that the position of the gunpowder has been changed.

    Your gun doesnt have gun powder. It uses air -pressure to fire bullets. The reasons guns are a weapon that destroys your forest is preciselyduetof the burning of gu powder. If they were wind-powered instead of being powered by gu powder, you would be able to use it, right?

    Lucia fell silent for a while. She then nodded and replied, I can use a gun that isnt powered by gunpowder. However, Your Highness, I can no longer use wind magic, though. Its not that I totally cant, but that I would need a very long time to gather enough of the element So, I think its better that I dont use it

    Ah true

    <em>Indeed, Lucia basically has nobat power, now.</em>

    Nier is the one that can protect me normally, but there shouldnt be anyone on the elven side who wants to harm me so I neednt be worried about elven magic. Thus, I wont need anyone who knows magic to protect me. Further, I have the protection of the demigod, Vyvyan. I dont think there will be any issues with the elven side.

    Ivepleted the two-hundred rifles you asked for. The red-haireddy appeared behind us and patted me firmly on my shoulder. She then looked at the humanoid target in front of us, which was swaying.

    Not bad Your Majesty. If thats what you managed to hit, your marksmanship is great. Uhm, uhm, you need to have the skills to protect yourself as the prince, too! She said.

    I smiled helplessly.

    <em>My marksmanship isnt bad under these circumstances, but once Im in a pinch, Im not all that. I remember I emptied my bullets to kill just three people when I was assassinated. I still dont have the psychological capability to fire stably in the midst of intense fights.</em>

    <em>I dont even fire guns after all. I can only shoot calmly in games. Most of my shooting skills were acquired from FPS games</em>

    Not bad. This rifle is ideal. I put the barrel back into the gun. Aiming at the target and emptied all the bullets into it, making the target sway.

    The rifle could fire rapidly, and the firepower wasnt bad. Topensate for the lethality of these rifles, which is a bitcking, I asked Mommy Vyvyan to pour the magic from the potions elves make into three pools. I then soaked the bullets that we produced in the magic so that the bullets would be imbued with mana. Explosion, Ignite and Vicious Venom werepleted in a moment. And then we have the granddaddy of bullets.

    <em>Im sure that even Earth Dragons will have to run from the onught of repeat firing guns. They might not get killed, but anyone would be scared by something raining bullets intensely, like a fire-breathing dragon.</em>

    I have every reason to call my cavalry unit the Dragon Rider Unit, because while theyre rampaging on the dragons, their guns will be firing like dragons breath.

    I must admit that theyre not great at shooting while riding horses. But as soldiers tasked with controlling the enemy lines with repeat firing rifles, they dont need to be super-urate marksmen. They just need to scatter the enemies then dismount and engage.

    I looked outside.

    Two hundred people were training their sword skills orderly under Niers instructions.

    The one that really resembled a girl, that soldier

    <em>What was his name again? Whatever.</em>

    He was training with the men, too Wait. He is a guy His serious, white, and feminine face shone with radiance under the light. His crystal-like drops of sweat made him look heroic. His movements werent very simr to Niers.

    Watching him, I almost wondered why a woman was in my guard unit.

    <em>Hes dressed in a guys clothing, has the vocal tone of a guy and isnt deliberately copying female mannerisms, so why do I keep thinking hes a girl? Thats too freaking scary. If Nier wasnt awarethat he was a guy, she would never allow a woman in my guard unit.</em>

    <em>I dont think Lucia would either</em>

    This young mans loyalty is definitely true because I saved him; which is also why hes the team captain. These men were gathered from all different teams, previously, so their skills and qualities werepletely different.

    However, through the regtions I put down, and Niers demonic training, the group was now well organised and executed every order without fail. Not only was their marksmanship superb, but their sword skills were gradually improving under Niers tutge.

    I believe that this team will soon be a team that Im proud of.

    They should be a team that is no less than the Valkyries or imperial guards.

    This is my city and my guard unit. Ive been here for almost a month and have finally settled old ounts and whatnot. My guard unit is steadily improving as well.

    Now I need to resolve the most severe problem next. I must resolve this before spring arrives. And that is, I must enable my people to grow crops that can be traded

 Book 6: Chapter 41

    Book 6: Chapter 41

    Elven goods are excellent to humans because their goods, which were made with mana, are more beautiful and exquisite than that humans make. However, due to the fact that the products contain mana, elves are needed in order to make the products.

    I went to Vyvyans room, again.

    I dont know what the story is, but Vyvyan has been in an especially good mood recently. So good that she doesnt get angry when she sees me taking a stroll with Elizabeth. Instead, she presses her hands on her stomach and looks at Elizabeth with an extremely strange smile, the way youd smile when mocking and looking down on someone.

    That caused Elizabeth and me to bepletely bewildered as to what was going on.

    Didnt Mommy tell you already? Although Mommy loves you, Mommy cannot use Mommys influence to make elves work for humans. The elves wont agree to it, even if I order them to. In the end, you will have endless conflict and contradictions, too. Mommy is thinking for your betterment, Son. Vyvyan rejected me once again.

    She wore aforting smile as she stroked my head. She then said, Sorry my son. If you need Mommy, Mommy wont hesitate to stay. But Mommy cant get the others to be like Mommy. Mommy isnt a tyrant like Elizabeth. Mommy can bring it up with them, but cannot force them.

    I nodded. I could understand Moms difficulties.

    The elves didnt want to interact too much with the outside world, to begin with. However, I didnt give up because I knew my father was an elf who was willing to interact with humans, back then. I have faith that an elf, among the elves, is willing to interact with humans.

    Mom, didnt my father want to interact with humans back then? Are there still elves willing to interact with humans? Elves and humans have started trade rtions, so they should bemunicating a lot more than in the past. Is there no elf who is willing to live here in humanitysnds?

    <em>If we cant force them, we can still encourage a few of them toe over, right? I dont believe that theres no one whos willing toe Elves and humans had kids together back then. Arent there bound to be other elves whod be interested in that, too? Furthermore, elves and humans are interacting a lot more now.</em>

    Vyvyan shook her head, Do you remember Onii-samas ending? If were talking about back then, we didnt know what humans were like, so we were curious about them. However, that group of curious elves is already dead. There is basically no one left who is willing to interact with humans more than absolutely necessary.

    <em>It looks like the war ten years ago left a traumatic image with the elves But I think Elizabeths order was definitely a vengeful scorched Earth strategy. That basically made elves averse to interacting with humans at all again.</em>

    <em>If it werent for trade rtions, the two races might have broken off allmunicationspletely.</em>

    <em>But it looks like its thanks to me that weve managed to maintain the most basic level of peace between the two races. It looks like theres no such thing as true peace on this continent. Or rather its only peaceful on the surface. As soon as something happens to me, their anger and resentment will explode and the continent will be engulfed in war once again.</em>

    <em>I need to protect myself properly not only for myself but also for the sake of maintaining the peace on this continent</em>

    But not all elves submit to me. Vyvyan looked at my expression and chuckled softly. She then continued, Son, do you remember the dark elves? Some countless small elven tribes, that arent willing to submit to me, reside in the forest. They were pursued by us, back then, but we have already forgiven them. However, they still arent willing to leave the forest.

    I think that those elves would still be willing to work in humanitysnds since a permanent home and food is very important to those elves.

    I lingered for a moment before asking, Them? Are they truly useful?

    Of course they are. They werent banished because of mana or something. They were banished for other reasons. They were driven out when they didnt support the right side in the internal elven war back then. If you can find them and bring them here, you will be able to begin your dye business. Vyvyan replied with a smile.

    The n should benefit both of us. I dont think Vyvyan wants to see tribes opposing her in her own forest, either; such as the dark elves. After the incidentst time, Vyvyan is definitely more concerned about powers opposing her.

    If humanity goads them into assassinations, Vyvyan will have to ughter again.

    <em>Not that Im saying that she didnt ughter a bunchst time already</em>

    <em>I can provide them with a respectable job. They didnt get affected by the warst time, either. I think theyd throw a celebration if they saw the Gdriel tribe get driven back like that. As they say, your enemys enemy is your friend. Im sure that the group definitely likes ganging up.</em>

    I looked at Mom and asked, Do you know where they are then, Mom?

    Vyvyan gently tapped the corner of her mouth and then responded with a smile, Of course, Mommy knows where they are. They thought they were very well hidden, but I knew very well where they were. Its just that its not the best idea for Mommy to go and personally kill them. Therefore, Mommy shall let youplete this job, Son. But remember, Son, you cant live on the elven side right now. Your mana has only recovered temporarily. Before itpletely recovers, you cant be on the elven side, so

    I dawdled for a moment.

    <em>I cant ask Mom to do this as theres no way she could convince them. If they saw Mom, theyd definitely get into a fight with her; not to mention that they cant beat her. Then their hidden members will get eradicated And then myst hope will go poof</em>

    <em>Elves by my side elves by my side</em>

    <em>It seems that the only elf Ive always been ordering around is Lucia But Lucia is pregnant so theres no chance in hell Im letting Lucia leave me. Id rather not have this city then to put her at risk.</em>

    So, Son, do you want me to get the imperial guards to handle this matter? Of course, if the prince was to personally go, the hidden elves would see it as you showing them a form of respect. Its best if you send someone who is at your side. The closer they are to you the better.

    Vyvyan stood up and then waved her hand. A few tiny dots appeared on the map to the side.

    Vyvyan handed me the map and said, The dots on this map are their gathering spots. Just pass this map on to someone you trust, Son. Do you have anyone you can trust around you? If you dont, just let Mommy handle it.

    I hesitated for a moment.

    <em>Most of the people around me are humans As for elves, I only have Lucia. I had Mera, but shes dead.</em>

    I still took the map, nheless, though. To be honest, I still had another person in mind But the person I had in mind probably wasnt a good option. Actually, she was a terrible option. She had just escaped from the elven side, her family members on the elven side are all dead, and her family even tried to sell her off

    And that person is

    Luna.

 Book 6: Chapter 42

    Book 6: Chapter 42

    I was a little ufortable tasking Luna with such a dangerous job because Luna is more unwee on the elven side than she is on humanitys side. Plus, Luna had been hurt by the elves.

    Her brother tried to sell her off, and kill me,st time. That mustve left a scar on her heart, I imagine.

    Though she didnt mention it, I noticed that she had put everything rted to the elves away, including the head cloth that I had given her.

    <em>I guess shes not willing to have anything to do with the elves anymore and just wanted to stay by my side as my personal servant. However, seeing how loyal she is to me, I believe that Luna will go if I need her to</em>

    <em>If only all this happened before Lucia got pregnant</em>

    <em>Maybe this is my fault, because my rtionship with Luna wasnt actually bad, before. Ive been totally focused on work, Lucia and Nier recently, though. Luna replied with annoyance whenever she spoke, so Luna seems to be angry</em>

    Wee back, Your Majesty.

    Though Luna weed me with a smile when I returned to my room, she didnt say another word after she turned from taking my cape and coat.

    I smiled as I looked at her back and called, Luna?

    She turned around to look at me and asked with a very polite smile on her face, Do you have orders, Your Majesty?

    I could see that there was a hint of sadness in her smile. She never looked at me with this sort of smile in the past. Her smile used to be more passionate and gentle.

    The smile she wore now was one she would show an outsider.

    I scratched my head and asked, Erm Luna, how is the training for the pce maidsing along?

    Luna made a small bow and then replied, I have already reported the progress and status to Miss Freya. Most of the maids are now able to perform some jobs. Major and minor jobs in the pce have been organised appropriately.

    Luna, youre not angry are you?

    No, Your Majesty. Why would I be angry?

    I think I just asked a question that all girls hate. Lunas reaction made it obvious she was angry.

    <em>That question of mine truly was mega-stupid Of course, she wont say shes angry. How was she going to admit it? What, is she supposed to say I am angry because you ignored me? Luna doesnt have any right to be angry over that. We agreed that we wouldnt act on our feelings for each other.</em>

    Sorry, Luna. Ive been too busy recently, so Ive left you alone. I decided to take the initiative to apologise. I looked at Luna and bowed deeply, with sincerity.

    Luna, Im very sorry. I didnt leave you alone on purpose, nor was it because of the new maids that I ignored you It was just because I was too busy. So Im sorry. I added.

    Hmph! Luna looked at me then looked away and snorted.

    She then said, No. I said I wasnt angry. You are a man with wives. A personal servant, such as myself, has no right to be angry. So, Your Majesty, what brings you here? If you have business, just tell me. I will make sure that it is done.

    I reached my arms out and pulled Luna into my embrace.

    Luna hesitated, then gently wrapped her arms around to my back. She softly said, Your Majesty you sometimes you are stupid, while, sometimes, you know how to win the affection of girls You are a scary man But tell me, you came to me with a request, right?

    Ah Yeah. I looked at Luna and fell silent for a moment.

    Luna looked at me then tilted her head and said, Your Majesty, just tell me what it is. If you havee to me, when you have so many people by your side, then that means that this job must need me, right? Please tell me, Your Majesty. I will definitelyplete your request.

    Indeed, this job requires you However I dont think you will be too willing But But This job does require you Though admittedly, the reason is very selfish.

    I looked at Luna. I twitched my lips a few times and then in a serious tone continued, Luna, I need you to enter the elven forest to help me locate some elves, and then persuade them toe here to work for me.

    The atmosphere suddenly went silent. Luna looked at me nkly, with surprise in her eyes. She pushed me away then touched her face and ears. She stopped when she reached her ears and stuttered, Your Majesty I I

    I know. I know what you went through on the elven side. I also know that you might not want to go back there ever again. But I dont have any other elves by my side. Lucia is pregnant, so I cant let her go

    Luna is very smart. She smiled helplessly and cut me off, What you are trying to say is that the ce I need to go to is dangerous, correct?

    Uhm. I nodded.

    I looked at Luna as I nervously borated, But its not very dangerous. The people that you need to locate arent the kind who wears their hostility like a coat. I should say that theyre people I want to convince toe to my side. However, we dont understand them which makes it dangerous Umm umm Its definitely not the sort of job where youd be killed if you go there

    Luna seemed to be absentminded as she listened to my exnation. She then revealed a relieved smile and responded, Please tell me where I should go, Your Majesty.

    Ah? My exnation suddenly got cut short.

    I froze up.

    Luna tilted her head and then asked, What is the matter, Your Majesty? Did you not say you needed my help? Did I not need to go somewhere?

    But

    I dont mind. Luna tilted her head and then with a casual smile said, Miss Lucia is pregnant, so, we cannot let her go on such a dangerous job. Since I am the only elf left by your side, I am duty bound. I am your guard, Your Majesty. My body, soul, and my everything belongs to you. I shall head into danger. I will not cower.

    I looked at Lunas earnest gaze. I smiled bitterly, then reached my arms out to pull her small body to me. Lunas body was soft, but I could see that her heart and soul were iparably strong.

    I had always felt sad about the things that such a strong girl had to go through. And now she was heading into danger without any concern for herself, for my sake.

    As I hugged Luna, I sincerely said to her near her ear, Thank you, Luna. Thank you.

    Lunaughed softly and leaned onto my shoulder. She softly said, It is alright, Your Majesty. I am willing to do anything for you, even if it is giving up my life

    I firmly said next to her ear, Dont say that, Luna. I wont let any of you leave me If you run into danger, run. Forget everything. I just want you to return. I just want you to return.

    <em>I dont want anyone to sacrifice their life for me again. If Luna is in danger, Ill go and save her like I did Nier, even if that means Ill die to the mana of elves. Ill put my time and life on the line to save her.</em>

    Uhm Okay.

    We separated. Freya then opened the door and looked at us with suspicion. She then informed me, Your Majesty, pleasee to the guest-room. Socinas envoy is waiting.

    Didnt I see him alreadyst time at the ball?

    He must have something else he wants to discuss this time. Just head on over. Freya made a small bow and then red daggers at Luna.

    Luna draped my cape and coat back onto me and said with a smile, Please be careful not to overwork yourself, Your Majesty.

    Uhm

    I looked at Luna and this time, her smile was gentle like it usually was again.

 Book 6: Chapter 43

    Book 6: Chapter 43

    Whats Socina City like?

    Do you really not know? Ah I guess it is within reason since you have been busy being intimate with Miss Lucia and Miss Nier. You have forgotten all about the ambition you initially had, I bet Alright, Onii-sama, since my job is to assist you, I shall not criticise you about your private life, which includes the matter with you and Miss Luna. Freya looked ahead in a grumpy way.

    She then drew a map in the air and exined, Socina City is to our west. It is a city located at the base of a mountain. It is very cold there. It gained its reputation through business. There is a saltke there, so they produce salt as well as salted meats. They also have various iron tools of excellent quality and a very famous artisan. Even orders for the empires cannons are sometimes ced there.

    I nodded. It sounds like its a business city. I presume humans, who could live at the base of a snowy mountain, are different to us.

    <em>However, I have heard very little about the city. It looks like it should be a city rtively rich in materials. Rosvenor saw a need to marry their daughter off to them as well, back then. They didnt get dragged into the war, either. So it appears that it is a very stable world there.</em>

    I dont know what a prospering city like that is making contact with me for. But the envoy I met at the ballst time did indeed leave a positive impression with me. An envoy represents the reputation of a nation. Castell and the envoy are both qualified to represent their nations.

    I, too, want to know what Socina City wants to discuss with me.

    The envoy had been sitting inside the guestroom waiting for a very long time. He stood up and gave me a deep bow when he saw me, then greeted me, Your Majesty!

    Ah, sit. I waved my hand and then sat in the master seat.

    Freya sat down to the side and watched us.

    I looked at the envoy and said, So what have youe for this time? Speak freely. As long as its reasonable, I will agree. You dont need to be nervous.

    That is fantastic then. Your Majesty, I believe that what I am about to say is not a bad thing because there are no drawbacks to trading, for us, is that not right? The envoy smiled and nodded.

    He then asked, Your Majesty, I came here for that this time. After our new lord found out you had built a new city here, she was very interested. She wanted to develop a trading rtionship with you. It would be best if our merchants could gain more profit. Naturally you, too, would profit from a normal business trade, is that not right?

    I nodded and then suggested, Youre right. Im worried about trading as well. Im not against it since our goods can be traded normally. Now, lets discuss the details.

    Great. Thank you very much for your wisdom, Your Majesty. Seeing as we want to do business; we need to know what you have here that we need. Your Majesty, I found out something very interesting from your sister at the ballst time. I heard that you wanted to grow an elven dye crop, if I am correct.

    I froze up and then looked at Freya.

    Freyas face looked a little pale. She opened her mouth, but then went silent for a moment before saying, We do indeed have such ns. However, we still have no clue on how to go about it. You need to talk about it with His Majesty As for what is bought I do not have the rights to make the call.

    Its alright. I shook my head.

    I then looked at him and said, Its like this. We want to grow the elves dye crop, however; you need to understand that humanitys factories cannot extract the elves dye. We can nt the crop needed for the elves dye, but we need a method to turn it into a dye.

    The envoy went silent.

    <em>It looks like he was unaware that the elves dye required their magic to extract.</em>

    A momentter, he nodded and replied, The elves dye is a dye our city needs. It is a needed item for nobles. However, because of a problem on the elves side, the transportation, and the price, it is very expensive to procure. We were thinking that if you could produce it as well, then we might be able to purchase it at a lower price, I presume?

    I looked at him and responded in a serious tone, If possible, of course, I can sell them to you at a lower price. However, whats more important is that we are on very good terms with the elves. You should already be aware that one of my wives is an elf. If we affect their trade by selling the dye to you, then we will be forced to refuse your request, too.

    Its a given that Im not going to do something that would impact the elves for my own personal gain. Vyvyan had looked after me a lot. If our prices here are too low, that will make it impossible for the elves to sell their dye.

    You do not have to worry about that. It has been so many years already. Our trade volume with the elven side has never been much. The envoy smiled bitterly and then borated, The elves do not seem to be willing to trade with us. As opposed to calling it trading, perhaps it would be better to say that the elves were just swapping their left-over stuff with us. I believe that they will not be affected, even if we buy the dye from you here. Further, the most important thing is that the ratio of trades with elves that were for their dye is not much.

    <em>That is indeed what the elves would do They are self-sufficient and only sell when they have spares. It looks like the elves wouldntin even if I were to snatch away their business.</em>

    I suddenly realised that I could certainly earn from the difference. If I cant produce it here, I could buy the dye from the elves, at a low price and then sell it to Socina.

    Of course, that is hypothetical. But even then, I wouldnt be left with much money.

    The envoy hesitated for a moment before saying, Your Majesty, we are sincere about trading with you, and we really do want to be able to find a way to buy the elves dye at a cheaper price. But can you truly make it happen? Or have you already given up on this n?

    I looked at him and replied, I wont give up. Its just that our n hasntpletely seeded yet If you require an answer, I can only hope that you can wait. I cant guarantee that Ill seed, for sure, but we share the same gains and losses. I hope that you can exin this to the reigning lord of your city. I will do my best to produce the dye. If you need, I shall do my best to give you a discount.

    The envoy nodded and then thought about it.

    I think that he thought we had gotten a start on it and wanted to reserve some dye with us first, but didnt expect that I hadnt gotten it set up, yet. Discussing it with me when I dont have the dye is just aplete waste of time.

    I personally want to seal the deal on this. I was originally nning to sell it to the southern regions, but who wouldin about having too many customers?

    I looked at him with anticipation.

    Not long after, he stood up as though he had made up his mind. He made a small bow and then said, I will report it to our lord, then. Your Majesty, you are different to other officials and ministers. I can see a vigorous spirit and ambition within you. I do not think that we will suffer losses if we make this agreement work. I also have faith in yourpetence. Your Majesty, while this may be rude of me, I hope that you will not let my anticipatione to nothing.

    I stood up, nodded firmly and responded, I wont. I will let you get what you want, and simrly, you must give me what I need.

    We have a deal!

 Book 6: Chapter 44

    Book 6: Chapter 44

    Your Majesty.

    Castell?! I looked at Castell who was smiling in front of me absolutely stunned.

    Castell bowed as he smiled. He then looked at me and said, Your Majesty, it looks like you are very busy. We arrivedst night, but I did not see you. Miss Freya said that you were very busy, so I came to see you during the day.

    My face went red.

    You wouldnt be wrong if you said I had been very busy every night, recently mainly because of Niers need. I ran away from Nierst night, saying that I needed to go and see Mom when I actually went tofort Luna

    <em>I genuinely feel that Im the most useless dimensional traveller.</em>

    <em>Others who travel dimensions are prominent, overpowered figures; beating people to a pulp and surrounded by countless beauties glued to them. Im the only one who has to betray his body to keep his life and career intact!</em>

    <em>How is my life so miserable?! Did I really dimensional travel here?! Im so miserable that I have to betray my body Im a guy! Im a guy!</em>

    I sent Luna off today.

    I assigned a Valkyrie and an imperial guard team captain to protect her. There shouldnt be any problems. I also sneakily handed the ne to Luna so that Vyvyan could immediatelye to her rescue when she was in danger.

    <em>Even if Vyvyan gets mad and goes berserk, I just have to give her hugs and kisses and were good.</em>

    <em>More importantly, though, I wont let Luna meet withany mishap.</em>

    When I came back, I saw Castell.

    I was a bit dazed. What looks perfectly normal ispletely abnormal, when it happens here. Castell shouldnt be here right now. He shouldve already returned to the royal capital, to handle matters in ce of the empress; but here he is in front of me now.

    <em>Did he dimensional travel or did I dimensional travel?</em>

    You look very surprised Your expression makes me wonder if I have done something wrong But is it not normal for me to be here? Or am I not wee at your wedding? Castell chuckled and then continued, It ising up. I havebrought the major ministers here, because Her Majesty invited us. What is the matter, Your Majesty? Are you not supposed to be happy right now?

    Ah yeah my wedding yeah.

    Honestly, I almost forgot about that Too many things happened recently. My two wives had been behaving themselves, too. Neither of them had rushed me since I told them that I would marry them once I was done with work. But I almost forgot about it Our life right now is the same as married life, after all

    You did not almost forget about it, did you? That is not good, Your Majesty. Your wedding is important to the princess, Her Majesty, and you, as well. Of course, please excuse my rudeness, but your wedding is very important to me, too. Castell made a small bow.

    He then raised his head and spoke with a smile, Her Majesty has never held a wedding before, after all. You will be the first person to receive the blessings of the entire empire. As such, the news of your marriage has already shocked all the vassal states. Their gifts are already on their way. I believe they will soon arrive. They have also arranged forrge groups of representatives toe. They will join the hunting festival in spring.

    I felt my head go numb.

    <em>Its just a wedding, so what are they doing treating it like its the empress birthday likest time? Actually, theyre making it grander than the empresss birthday. It looks like the empires first wedding really is a grandeur event However, Ive never seen such arge-scale parade. All of the vassal states doesnt that mean half of the continent? Ah, wait, the elves are counted too! So in other words, everybody on the continent is paying attention to my wedding.</em>

    <em>I used to only care if I had a girlfriend or not and yet the entire continent was called on just because Im getting married! Such a grand event is freaking scary. Wait. I dont know what its like since its on a scale Ive never witnessed.</em>

    Therefore Your Majesty, please look forward to your wedding. Her Majesty initially wanted to n your wedding herself, but you dyed it over and over again so Her Majesty got impatient. She, therefore, chose a day but it does not sound like she has told you. Is there something bothering you? Castell smiled. His smile carried a sense of pride he had in himself, with a bit of gloating.

    It looks like he was the one who made most of the ns for my wedding. But since he was able to be the one to n my wedding, it indicates the degree of trust the empress has for him. Was he showing off hispetence to me or was he trying to show off how much he was trusted?

    I shook my head and then asked, Nothing really It was mainly because I was too absorbed in my work. I wouldve forgotten if you didnt remind me. But this is fine. I, too, feel that this cant be dyed any further. Im kind of letting Nier down. Oh, right, is Niers wedding dress ready?

    Of course it is. I promise that it will definitely be captivating because there are diamonds all over it! The empress had the crown made ording to her own crowns standards. Castell nodded proudly and continued, You could buy a small nation with Miss Niers clothes. As the princess of the empire, she naturally needs to show off her most extravagant and best side at her wedding. It looks like you are very surprised, Your Majesty. It is alright, it is alright. It is but a simple matter for us to make such a wedding dress given the empires treasury.

    No I was just thinking that only Nier would be able to wear that dress I pressed my palm to my forehead and sighed. I couldnt help but grin.

    <em>How heavy would all that be? Not even Mom was willing to wear her crown. Lucia wouldnt even be able to move if she wore it.</em>

    <em>I feel sorry for you, Nier.</em>

    Lucias wedding dress looks better. I really did see creatures like fireflies fly around following Lucias wedding dress like a small elf clearing trees out. Lucias wedding dress was very exquisite and filled with mana.

    So humanity, who had fitted Niers dress with luxurious gems,  it feels a little low-ss.

    But it doesnt matter since humanity brought out their best, just like the elves.

    Castell nodded and then said with a smile, I need not say any more, Your Majesty. If I say any more, I will have revealed too much. Your Majesty, please look forward to your wedding.

    And one more thing Your Majesty. Though work is certainly important, you must spare more time for your wife and mother, Your Majesty. Her Majestys mood has been slightly strange recently. I hope you can go and see her.

    Ah, alright. Thank you, Castell. Oh, and also, dont you have a wife?

    No. Castell made a short pause and then looked at me to say, I do not have a wife. I have always been looking after Her Majesty. I am not interested, either. But you need not worry. I do have a woman that I like.

    Yeah?

    I scanned Castell.

    <em>He is a talented person and is the empress valued minister. Given his status, there would definitely be a mass of women rushing over if he were to say he wanted to get married, right? But why is he still single? Wait. Is it a one-sided love?</em>

    <em>Well, whatever, I hope it works out for him. As someone whos about to get married, I feel like I want to make everyone happy. I hope Castell can be happy, too.</em>

    Castell bowed with a smile and watched His Majesty leave. He turned around and took out a gold coin from his pocket. He looked at the empress face on it and chuckled softly. He then ced it back into his pocket and left.

 Book 6: Chapter 45

    Book 6: Chapter 45

    Wedding ceremony? Nier ced her fork down and looked at me, a little surprised. She then wiped her mouth with her hand and excitedly eximed, Your Majesty, are you finally free?!

    For the moment, I guess. Mainly because M- Her Majesty nned it. I was clueless. I smiled, chuckling. I looked at Nier, who was so excited that her hands and feet were twitching, and continued, But I must admit that I had actually pretty much had forgotten about it. Ive honestly been flooded with too much work recently and our rtionship how do I put it? Its like weve been married for a long time already.

    Nier nodded with a soft giggle. She then sped her face gently and smiled withplete infatuation, looking somewhat silly. She mumbled to herself, Ah Im so looking forward to my wedding dress ehehe Itll be my first time seeing one. Ive never seen one before I keep getting to see new things after getting married to His Majesty. I never thought Id be able to get married in the past, but Im the princess now Nier smiled blissfully and spaced out.

    Her change was actually quite significant. Just two months ago, she wore a stern look and kept saying to me Please kill yourself, and always remarking Im Her Majestys Valkyrie. But now shespletely transformed into a young housewife who waits for my return every night with a bright smile.

    <em>Nier didnt see herself as a woman in the past. She treated herself as Her Majestys tool. When did she begin to change?</em>

    <em>I dont know, but isnt it good enough that we have a happy ending? </em>I picked up my cup of tea with a smile and scanned Nier.

    I suddenly noticed that Nier hadnt really touched the food on her te.

    <em>Come to think of it; Niers appetite has decreased a fair bit. When I first asked her, she just said she didnt have an appetite. I didnt think too much of it, either since Nier is a lot healthier, and stronger physically, than Lucia.</em>

    <em>But its been a number of days now. Nier has to instruct my guards in swordy every day. Will she be okay like this?</em>

    I looked at Nier and said, Nier, are you alright? I noticed that you were eating less and less. You have to teach every day, as well. How about giving them a few days off? Dont get sick before our wedding.

    Nier paused for a moment, then revealed a smile intended to put me at ease and replied, Im alright, Your Majesty. Im feeling fine Its just that my body recently erm its not my bodys fault Its that the things I consumed recently put me off from eating.

    Niers expression turned a little imposing when she said  the things that I consumed like she wanted to vomit. I frowned and asked, What did you consume thest two days, Nier?

    The drugs that can speed up pregnancy Her Majesty gave them to me Nier paused and then went on, It tasted terrible. After I ate it, my lower abdomen kept feeling hot and I wanted to see you even more. I kept having the urge to do that

    <em>Yeah? Cause I think you were the same before you had that stuff Thats definitely not because of the drug. Its just that your instincts are now different.</em>

    I looked at her silently, let out a heavy sigh and said, Nier, didnt I tell you not to rush that? Well definitely have our own child. Theres no point for you to be like that. Youre harming your body like this. Nier, youre not to consume those types of drugs again. Eat properly. If you consume them again, Ill go sleep with Her Majesty at night.

    Dont! Dont! Dont! Im sorry, Your Majesty! You muste back at night I can only sleep if I get to hold you Nier was so frightened she turned pale and nearly cried.

    I sighed and stroked her head. I then said, Dont do things that will harm your health again. Ill be sad if you do that.

    Nier looked at me and nodded gently. I told her, Well definitely have our own child, so you dont need to worry.

    Uhm Your Majesty. Nier nodded and then grabbed my hand. After a soft giggle, she said, Your Majesty, Im really looking forward to our wedding. Honest. Im honestly really looking forward to it.

    I am too. I nodded and then stood up.

    After waiting for two seconds, I suddenly realised the Luna was not here anymore. I didnt have another personal servant, so I had to wear my cape myself.

    Though there were maids around, none of them dared toe over.

    No one was allowed to touch His Majestys things other than his personal servant.

    I randomly missed Luna when I picked up my cape.

    <em>I wonder how she is doing.</em>

    Luna doesnt have enough mana, so she cant set up amunicationwork with me. As such, she had no choice but to send letters back. I believe that Luna will be fine, though. That group isnt our enemy.

    Your Majesty, is something the matter?

    Yeah. Im going to go and see Her Majesty now. Ive rarely seen her recently. I bet shes been cooped up in her room preparing for the wedding. Oh, right, Nier, when Freya gets back from the Earth Dragons ce, remember to tell her to go and see if Castell he needs any help.

    Nier stood up. She took my cape off my hands and draped it onto my shoulders from in front of me. She then carefully did up the buttons.

    I watched her white hands gently move about in front of me.

    She then looked up and kissed my lips. She smiled and said, Take care, Your Majesty Ive wanted to try this and as I thought, it really does give me the feeling of being a wife.

    Thank you, Nier.

    I cupped Niers face in my hands and kissed her lips. Our tongues entwined for a while, not wanting to let go of each other. We embraced before I exited the dining hall and headed out.

    I dont have any other work today, but I should go and see Mommy Elizabeth since shes done so much for me.

    I really want to go and see Lucia, but Lucia has only just gotten pregnant so you cant notice any visible difference. Im really looking forward to it, though. In fact, Im looking forward to the birth of our child so much that I dont want to do anything.

    <em>A cosy family is certainly what causes a man to lose his fighting spirit, after all. I definitely cant go and do dangerous things on whims after my child is born. I probably wouldnt even be willing to leave this ce.</em>

    <em>Though I never had any n to conquer the world, it would be too ordinary if my dimensional travel story were to end at this small city. There are ces I have yet to go to on this continent. Ill feel like I have wasted an opportunity if I stop here.</em>

    <em>After Lucias child is born, I need to give him a settled environment, a cosy home and then wait for Nier to give birth to her own child.</em>

    <em>Then Im going to take my guard unit and Earth Dragon cavalry unit north of the continent. I want to see what its like there.</em>

    <em>Thats my n. I want to have a n. I dont want to lose my fighting spirit here. Luckily, both of my mothers are still young. If I put their grandchildren in their care, they wont fight and I can live a carefree life outside. I dont want to return to the other world either because Im just a pile of ashes there. Im going to enjoy my second life here to the fullest</em>

    <em>Though this isnt my life</em>

 Book 6: Chapter 46

    Book 6: Chapter 46

    Mom, Iming in.

    Ah, Son,e on in.

    I pulled the door open and saw Elizabeth smiling broadly.

    She shyly hung up a piece of cloth over her drawing, then giggled and said, Its so embarrassing Mommy has been drawing for so long and yet Mommy hasnt improved at all. Mommy learnt swordy so fast, so why cant Mommy draw well? Mommy wants to draw you. Why is it so hard?

    I looked at her sketchpad curiously and said, Its alright, Mom. Let me have a look. I promise not tough at you since I think that drawing requires talent.

    Mom shook her head shyly and said, Nah Mommy feels that Mommy drew you really badly. Mommy is going to throw it away now Wait, no. Mommy will burn it.

    No, dont! No matter ugly it is, its still me! Its not good to burn it, dont you think?! Does that count as cursing me? Does this count as cursing me?! I didnt know if I shouldugh or cry and pressed my hand onto Moms.

    Honestly, drawing has been a hobby of Moms for a long time. However, Ive never seen her work. Ive never even seen a work like a kids graffiti from her.

    <em>It looks like she really does burn her drawings Does she do that to prevent her artwork from being</em><em>circted?</em>

    Mom looked at me. She extended her hand out to pull the cloth off her sketchpad. She looked at me and said, Really? Dontugh at me, Son. I dont draw well

    I wont Ah

    I looked at the drawing.

    <em>Im a good talker, alright? Not even the stupidest person would say something like </em>Ugh, how ugly<em> in this situation. You would give your bestpliment, right? But I couldnte up with anypliment for Moms drawing No, it wasnt that it didnt have anything that stood out. It was basically like a kids crayon drawing Mm, that sort of retarded looking drawing.</em>

    <em>Am I that ugly?! Burn it! Hurry up and burn this drawing! This drawing cant be circted around. Nobody willpliment anything on this drawing. This is basically Her Majestys embarrassing history. No wonder why she wanted to burn it! Burn it! Burn it! Completely burn it!</em>

    See, Mommy draws really badly, right.? Its alright, Mommy doesnt mind, either. This is just something Mommy does to kill time. Mom smiled bitterly and then took the piece of paper back. She scrunched it up and tossed it into the fire.

    She then stood up, sat on the bed to the side and patted the spot next to her. She said, Whatever the case,e sit down first, Son. Mommy has a good guess of what it is you want to say.

    I walked over and sat down next to Mom.

    She reached out in a reserved fashion and ced her hand on my shoulder. She then said, You want to talk about your wedding, right? Mommy has prepared it for you. Mommy saw how you have been busy and outside every day, so Mommy took it into Mommys own hands. Dont be angry, Son.

    No, Mom, Im not angry. Im actually very grateful to you. If it wasnt for you, I wouldve forgotten about it. That would be unfair to both Lucia and Nier. I chuckled, then hugged Mom gently and thanked her, Thank you, Mom. Thank you for helping me organise my wedding.

    I noticed that Moms body was shaking from nervousness

    Elizabeth is different from Vyvyan. Elizabeth always gets particrly happy whenever I hug her, while I feel that Vyvyan gets sexually aroused

    Elizabeth hugged me with joy and then said, You dont have to thank me, Son. Youre Mommys son. Mommy is very sorry for not protecting you when you were young and sorry for not being by your side. Mommy can only help you now. Mommy wants to help you organise your wedding. Mommy wants to see you go towards happiness. Youre Mommys child, after all. Mommy wants to see you happy over the things Mommy does for you, just like that woman.

    Uhm Im very happy, Mom. Honest. Im happy whether were talking about having you by my side or marrying Nier. But are you in a hurry, Mom? About my child

    Uhm, Mommy is rushing that. Elizabeth nodded and then rubbed my lower abdomen

    <em>Thank god for you always keeping control of your hand</em>

    She said, Mommy isnt an elf. When Mommy lived with the elves, Mommy came to realise the short lifespan of humans,pared to elves. Mommy doesnt know when Mommy will leave this world, so Mommy wants to see you and your family before Mommy has to leave. Son, Mommy doesnt have any other wish. Mommy just hopes that you can be happy. As long as youre happy, Mommy can leave with a smile. Mommy isnt doing this topete with Vyvyan over something Of course, Mommy has considered that, too, but Mommy still hopes that you can be happy. Honest.

    <em>You just emphasised that part didnt you?! You just emphasised thatst part, didnt you?! You just revealed your thoughts, didnt you?! You did it topete with Vyvyan, didnt you?!!</em>

    But I still believe that Mom sincerely wishes for me to be happy.

    Mom hugged me and then gently stroked my head. She softly said, Moms biggest regret is not getting to see you grow up. Mommy wanted to see you grow up from the time you were a kid into the gentle and determined man you are now. I imagine that being able to watch over you as you go through that process would be iparably blissful.

    I looked at Elizabeth and noticed her yearning gaze.

    She looked into the distance and softly murmured, Youre the most precious treasure my husband left behind for me, as well as the only memory he left for me. When Mommy sees the side of your face, Mommy can virtually see him still by Mommys side. Mommy has no family left. Youre the only one.

    Mommy really wants to see you slowly grow up, but its impossible now. Mommy didnt provide you with any warmth in your childhood. Mommy didnt even hold you. Thats why Mommy wants to give you the most blissful wedding.

    Mom looked at me seriously. She then lowered her head and kissed me on my forehead. She softly said, Son, your happiness is Mommys only wish. Mommy couldnt give you happiness in the past. Mommy hopes that you can stay by Mommys side from now on. Mommy will do Mommys best to ensure youre happy

    I looked at Moms gaze; her powerless and worried gaze. The gaze she looked at me with was so sad.

    <em>She must be really sorry. She must be really apologetic for not having been by my side during my childhood. Mom just wanted a perfect home, but she had to leave her child behind. That must be Moms biggest regret.</em>

    <em>Mom wants for me to be happy. She wanted to give me happiness in the future. However, half of her own happiness was missing.</em>

    Mom. I clenched my teeth then stood up and opened my arms.

    Mom froze up as she looked at me not knowing what to do.

    Carry me like when I was a kid.

    <em>Thats a princess carry then, isnt it? Though Im very close to Mom, this most intimate form of interaction is something weve never had.</em>

    Mom looked at me with her eyes full of surprise. Even her hands were shaking. She shook as she asked, C-Can Can I really? C-Can Mommy do that?

    Uhm. You said you never held me in the past. Its never toote. Come, Mom.

    Uhm!

    Mom nodded firmly and then stood up. She wrapped her arm around my legs and then picked me right up

    Mom! Mom!

    When I wrapped my arms around Moms neck, she cried out with pleasant surprise and then she fell down like a stick falling over

    And so I didnt return that night I had to stay behind and take care of Elizabeth who passed out from excitement

 Book 6: Chapter 47

    Book 6: Chapter 47

    I never thought my city would be so lively.

    Though, there were residents present right from the start. But after bad harvests and being stripped of one thing after another, how could they have money to waste at bars and in the entertainment district?

    Freya said that a city must have an entertainment district to be stable. The people need entertainment, but that wouldnt be a need when filling your belly and staying warm are problems themselves.

    People came here one by one. They were all dignitaries and people from all over thends. Many of them came because they admired Her Majesty, while some came to see me. As a result, the main thing Ive been doing these days has been receiving different people.

    Their identities were intricate andplex. There were musicians, academics, and even a sculptor who came to sculpt a statue of the top half of my body

    Of course, I turned him down

    <em>Im still alive! I dont want to see my statue staring at me! I dont need it, yet!</em>

    Weve begun preparing for my wedding.

    What was the most ironic was that the person who sent me blessings for my wedding was the young pope. When he saw me, his face turned white as a sheet due to fear.

    It looks like what I did that night left him with a huge fear.

    Nier, however, really liked him. Every time she saw him, she would stare at him. Her hands would quiver, and she would keep on asking me if she could hug him.

    I didnt care, since he was just a kid in Niers eyes. I didnt want to butt heads with the church either as they hadpletely be the royal familys subordinate.

    Their religions doctrine had been changed to have the empress as the sovereign. Basically, they now worship the empress. Wait, no. They worship the royal family.

    But the royal family only consisted of two people. One was Elizabeth and the other was me.

    Thats why Mommy Elizabeth let Nier, who had no surname, take on the royal familys surname without hesitation.

    Normally, Nier wouldnt be able to take on the royal familys surname, even if she were to marry into the royal family, with her background and identity. However, due to the royal family members being very few and Nier being liked by the empress, she was able to be part of the royal family.

    Thus, she was able to go from a Valkyrie to a royal family member.

    Lucia took on the Gdriel surname, however; I dont have a clue what Vyvyan is thinking. Based on fragments of what Vyvyan has told me, I only know that the Gdriel tribe is very strict about bloodlines.

    Back when my father eloped with Elizabeth, the elven king sent out nearly everyone to hunt down Elizabeth. Not even Vyvyan could resist the pressure and was forced to bring her brother back.

    The reason I can now do as I please is that the demigod Vyvyan now hasplete control over the Gdriel tribe.

    If Vyvyan had not be the yandere that she is now, she would, by now, have had a daughter who would have been made my wife for the sake of maintaining the purity of the Gdriel tribes bloodline. If I didnt have such a sister

    I imagined Vyvyans blood-red eyes, and a chill went up my spine

    I really would be forced to marry Vyvyan then, wouldnt I?! I would be forced to, for the sake of keeping the Gdriel tribes bloodline pure.

    Elves arent against free-love. However, the royal family is very strict about their bloodline since mana was power.

    How is it? How is it?! Your Majesty!! How is it?! Nier smiled cheerfully as she held the bottom of her dress and spun around.

    The captivating diamond ne she wore swayed along like a rainbow was following her graceful movements, emphasising her face. The beauty of the pair made one marvel at the sight.

    A colourful phoenix was sewn onto a corner of the wedding dress. Under the swaying of the light, it looked like the phoenix was dancing.

    The crown she wore wasnt as heavy as I thought. It actually looked very light. The divine shape of the phoenix mustve been made from pearls.

    At the back of her head was a thin veil which revealed her white neck.

    Others are not permitted to use this bird shape, which resembled a phoenix, as it was the creature that represented the empress. Hilliers means the phoenixs nest.

    I think Nier is the only one who has this special honour of using the same totem as the empress.

    Thats cow-tits for you. You can still move around in such heavy clothes. Lucia snorted with disdain and then wrapped her arm around mine.

    She blushed as she pped her white dress and then said, Your Highness, mine looks better, doesnt it? Since since I wore this for our first time the moon that night sure was beautiful

    Nier looked at her grouchily and then me with her shiny eyes. My whole body jerked and then I shook my head.

    <em>Theres no way Im going to do it with you while youre wearing that dress! Theres nothing on Lucias dress. Its just a in white dress, while yours has diamonds hanging off of it. Im afraid Ill throw my back out! And you never listen to me. You pounce me whenever you feel like it. If you mount me while wearing that dress, dont you think my ribs will bend inwards and Ill burst some organs?!</em>

    Tch. How shameless. You elves sure are stingy. You only get married once in a lifetime, yet youre so stingy. Or were you nning to get married a few more times after His Majesty passes away? Nier fired back.

    She hugged my other arm and showed Lucia she wasnt going to lose.

    All of the hairs on Lucias petite body stood up. She looked at Nier furiously and angrily eximed, Dont apply you humans lowly view of life to us! Our love is absolutely loyal and devoted! I will only love His Highness for my entire life! If His Highnesss lifees to an end, mine shall too!

    Dont say something so scary! I held my hand to my forehead.

    I had a beauty on each side, but my days werent peaceful.

    The designer tapped on her wrinkly forehead and with a smile said, So then, Your Majesty, if you feel that Her Majesty the princess dress is alright, I shall take my leave.

    I nodded and replied, Thank you very much. I am very happy with her dress. Thank you.

    The designer bowed deeply, sighed and then said, You need not thank me, Your Majesty. Her Majesty the Empress body is more suited than Her Majesty the Princess. When I took Her Majesty the princess measurements, Her Majesty the Empress looked on with envy. It seems that Her Majesty the Empress really wants to wear a wedding dress again

    Actually, I would say that Her Majesty is thinking of her own family. Your Majesty, we have never seen your father. Perhaps he passed away in battle? Marriage is a very important matter for women. I have lived for a very long time and designed countless outfits for Her Majesty the Empress. I want to design a wedding dress for Her Majesty the Empress.

    All of her current clothes are my works, so my dream as a designer can be said to be achieved.

    I silently nodded.

    Elizabeth is like that. It looks like the majestic and imposing empress desires a family more than anyone, in reality. Shes a gentle woman, a kind mom, and definitely a virtuous okay, not virtuous wife. Elizabeths emotions must be like a roller-coaster ride, seeing Nier get ready to be married so cheerfully.

    I looked at the designer and quietly asked, Why dont you?

    Your Majesty?!

    This is my personal request. I chuckled softly and then borated, Please design a wedding dress for the empress, Her Majesty. ce it in her room on my wedding day. Although I am not her husband, I am her son, so I do look like her husband, right?

 Book 6: Chapter 48

    Book 6: Chapter 48

    The three of them stood before the fully-armed elf soldiers. The Valkyrie had her long-sword drawn and was ready for battle. She asked Luna who was behind her: Miss Luna, are you afraid?

    No.

    Luna shook her head and then watched the elven soldiers in front of her vigntly. She quietly said to the human Valkyrie: I came here on his majestys orders, so I cannot be scared. My only concern is that his majesty will be without a personal servant if I die.

    Yeah?

    The Valkyrie smirked and then continued watching the elves. If an elf were to fire an arrow at them, the Valkyrie would start a ughter. It would take three especially skilled imperial guards to subdue one Valkyrie. The seven elves present were no match for the Valkyrie in their current situation.

    Luna looked at the elves and shouted in the elvennguage: Fellow elves. Please do not be tense. We are not here to hurt you. We are only here on orders to deliver an oral message.

    The elves exchanged nces and then the leader angrily eximed: What do the damned Gdriels want this time? You people drove us out and cut us off from the holy spring. What do you want to talk about? You want us to submit? We refuse that sort of peace. If thats what you want to say, then lets fight! We wont acknowledge you Gdriels unless we die!

    Luna looked at his face and earnestly replied: No. I am not a messenger for the Gdriels. I am the human princes messenger. I did note to ask you to submit. I just came to discuss a deal with you.

    Human?!

    The elf than paused for a moment. He then revealed an even more irritated expression and eximed, Humans arent our friends either!

    But not your enemy either.

    Luna took in a deep breath and went on, His majesty is not trying to exterminate you nor does he consider you his enemy. Though humanity is rted to the Gdriel tribe, his majesty will not consider you his enemy because of that. He wants your help and will therefore provide you with what you need. I am his majestys only personal servant. His majesty treats elves and humans with equality. I have only brought two guards with me this time. We have no intention of threatening you.

    He looked at the earnest look in Lunas eyes and determination to not back down. She had the Valkyrie stand behind her while she stood there in front with seven arrows aimed at her without any sign of fear.

    A moment afterwards, the team-leader lowered his bow and arrow. However, he continued to aggressively threaten Luna.

    Alright. Lets hear what your prince who let an elf be his personal maid has to say. But Im warning you, unknown-elf, if you offend us, we will take your head immediately and send it to your prince.

    Luna had the Valkyrie sheath her sword. She then looked at him and nodded. Luna revealed aposed smile and said: Please take me to see your tribe leader then.

    =================

    I didnt tell Elizabeth about how I secretly had a wedding dress made for her. Consider it something I took upon myself. I dont know why I had the thought myself, but I felt sorry for Elizabeth. Vyvyan was happy just to have me, but Elizabeth has only known me for a few months.

    I care for this silly mom of mine.

    Im not Inard, but I can still give her a moment of bliss nevertheless, right? I believe that mom will think of Inard when she sees me so blissful on my wedding day. That would make mom really sad, so if I hugged her, she would be able to feel a little relieved.

    Did you want onii-samas robe?

    Vyvyan lingered. She never expected to hear this request from me. She bit down on her lips, thought about it and answered, Mommy isnt too sure either. However, male elves only have a few robes. Mommy will try to recall it and make a simr one But why do you want one like onii-samas?

    I looked at Vyvyan and guiltily exined: Im dads son after all. Dad cant make it now, but I still want to let him see me happy

    Vyvyan can read minds so its really hard to lie to her face. If Vyvyan even suspects me a little, my n will go down the drain. Vyvyan will then lose it because shell think I like Elizabeth more. I might even get locked up that night

    Vyvyan frowned slightly and then revealed a happy smile. She then pulled me into her embrace tightly and tenderly stroked my head. She softly said: Mommy is so moved, son. So, so moved. Mommy is very happy that you can still remember your father. If onii-sama knew, he would be very d. You truly are mommys dearest son. Son

    Vyvyan seemed to be so moved her voice got hoarse. I honestly didnt dare to tell her it was for Elizabeth Vyvyan patted me firmly on my back and then said: Alright. No problem, son. Mommy will definitely help you make a robe like your fathers. Mommy doesnt need the one in the past nor does mommy need to gather mana. Mommy shall use mommys mana to forge a blessing.

    As a demi-god, Vyvyan could definitely forge a blessing. My preparations are pretty much done then. After saying goodbye to Vyvyan, I left her room and saw Freya who was standing to one side writing something in a small book. Freya has been very busytely. Well, Castell was busy too because the two of them were responsible for everything.

    Onii-sama, I need you to think about it again carefully. You must consider it again Consider it as me pleading you, onii-sama, please.

    Freya was ready to cry. She eximed: All of the reports in your pcee to me because you dont have a personal servant. I have to organise things in your pce daily. They even ask me about cleaning your room. Please, please get a temporary personal servant during such a busy period. I told you already that one personal servant is definitely not going to be enough!

    I scrubbed Freyas head, smiled and said: Im sorry, Freya. Its been hard on you. I will make arrangements for Lucia and Nier to be responsible for my room. As for the matters in the pce, they can just ask me directly from now and dont need to ask you. That should give you some breathing space, right? Dy things by a few days if youre too tired. Theres no rush.

    Onii-sama, why do you refuse to have more personal servants or assistants?

    Because I made a promise to Luna. I smiled and looked toward the north. I looked in the direction Luna left and softly continued, I promised her that I wouldnt have another personal servant. She will forever be the only personal servant I have by my side, just like my promise to Lucia and Nier I respect Luna and I also really like her. I wont do it since she doesnt like it.

    I lowered my head to look at Freya, smiled and said: Of course, the same applies for you. Freya, you will be my only sister.

    You sure do understand women as usual, onii-sama. You truly are a scary man, huh? Freya chuckled softly. She then whipped her hair and said, What can I say if youve said that? I shall put up with it for your wedding, onii-sama.

 Book 6: Chapter 49

    Book 6: Chapter 49

    Your majesty, the guests and other matters have been settled. This is the schedule for the wedding this time. The menu catered at the banquet afterwards requires your inspection.

    Castell handed Elizabeth two sheets of paper. Elizabeth put one leg over the other, ced one hand on her temple like she was massaging it and read the document with that posture. She then chuckled and said: I never thought that therede a day where you would allow someone to handle your jobs for you, Castell.

    Castell froze. He then bowed and asked: What do you mean, your majesty?

    Ah, Im not finding fault with you orplimenting you. I was just making a remark. Elizabeth spread the documents out, pointed at the different handwritings and exined, Freya was the one who wrote the budget for the menu and delegated the workers roles, wasnt she? Not bad. Theyre properly and logically organised. That girl certainly is talented. Shes young yet shes able to handle his majestys work and deal with the people around him. She must be the next you after my son bes the emperor Youre the only high-ranking vassal that I can trust and rely on.

    Elizabeth smirked and revealed a somewhat pleased smile. She switched her legs over then looked at Castell with interest and said: But my Castell would never let anyone else take over his work. This time however, you let someone else take over jobs for you which I find interesting. Castell, tell me what you were thinking.

    Castell looked up. Elizabeth ced her elbow on the table and rested her face in her palm. There was a trace of a smile and wickedness in her eyes she looked at him with. His heart thumped gently. He shook his head and replied: Nothing in particr, your majesty. It was just that it is his majestys wedding after all, therefore I felt that his majestys people should have a hand in it It definitely was not because I was tired. Your majesty, I will never feel tired!

    Elizabeth chuckled softly and then stood up. She walked over to Castell, reached her hand out and pressed her hand down on Castells head. Castell spaced out as he looked at her majesty who stood in front of him. It was then that he realised for the first time that he was looking right into her majestys eyes, her majestys ck eyes that were like sshed ink.

    Shocked, he wanted to kneel down, but Elizabeth grabbed his arm to stop him. She stroked his head and tilted her head a little. She used her hand to measure Castells height and noticed that Castell was now almost taller than herself. She smiled as she said: Im surprised youre so tall already, Castell. Ive only just realised now for the first time. Youre always bowing or kneeling before me. You havent looked into my eyes for a long time, havent you? Hehe, interesting. The young boy I held back then has be an excellent man already.

    Your majesty

    Castells body shook a few times and his cheeks went a little red. He breathed in the empresss unique fragrance. The fragrance she had on her hadnt changed for countless years. That was the scent that once calmed him down. The fragrance hed search for like crazy when he awoke from a nightmare pierced through space and the years, and hit him once again.

    Her majesty virtually gave him no attention after his majesty returned. Despite understanding the reasons, he still couldnt help but feel jealous.

    How truly interesting. My son virtually grew up in a sh as well. Hes just a kid in my heart, yet hes going to be married in a few days time Youre the same, Castell. In my heart, youre that stubborn kid who would rather work himself into the ground rather than handing off your work to somebody else. I never realised youd grown so much as well. Am I still not popr? Youre my personal vassal and yet I didnt notice your change.

    Elizabeth sat back in her chair. She looked at Castell, chuckled softly and went on, Castell, youre slightly older than my son, arent you?

    Yes. I am older than his majesty by five years.

    I see.

    Elizabeth nodded then looked at him and continued, You should get married too then. My son is getting married and youre older than him yet you have no family. Is it because I give you too much work and you dont have time? Thats my fault. Castell, you should have a family as well.

    Castell went down on one knee. He looked at her majesty with absolute seriousness and hastily said: Your majesty, I am still young. Having a family will distract me. I still wish to serve you!

    Serving her majesty was everything to Castell. If she were to tell him to leave, it would be no different to telling him kill yourself. If he was forced to leave, his purpose in life would be erased.

    Realising that, Elizabeth waved her hand and responded: Ah, no.

    She then bent over to stroke Castells cheek and exined, I wasnt getting rid of you. I just hope that you could have a family too. You cant spend your entire life alone because of me now, right? You need a ce you can rest at to return to as well. How about this: Ill put in a word for you for whichever courtdy you like or whichever daughter of whichever noble family you have eyes for.

    Castell looked at Elizabeths gaze. Her gaze was neither ridiculing nor disgusted. To the contrary, they were full of concern and care for him like she was looking at her child. Actually, it was the gaze she would look at her son with. Castell was slightly happy but bitterer than happy.

    He tried so hard to be acknowledged by the empress. However, the acknowledgement he was after wasnt the empresss doting and love. Everybody considered him the empresss favoured vassal and even her male pet. But he knew that he was only going to be her sons substitute forever. All he got as a reward for his countless efforts were head-strokes. She had never loved him as a man before.

    He loved her majesty more than anything in the world though. He didnt want to get married to another woman and have a family with her because the one he loved was the empress who was the only one who could give him warmth when he was writhing in pain and had no home to return to. Despite knowing that his love would nevere to fruition, that didnt affect his love.

    The empress loving someone else and him loving her were two separate things.

    Castell bit his lip then looked at the empress and seriously said: Thank you very much, your majesty, but I have a woman I love already.

    Elizabeth dawdled for a moment before smiling cheerfully. She stroked his head and replied: Isnt that a good thing? Thats great. Tell me if you have a girl you like. Castell, youre a talented young man and my favourite vassal. No woman would reject you if you confessed. Or was it because you needed me to put in a word for you? Thats fine with me. Tell me, who is she?

    No woman would reject me?

    There is

    Or does her majesty not realise that I love her?

    Castell looked up at the empress and enunciated his answer word by word, emphasising every word: Your majesty, I love you.

    Elizabeth froze up for a moment before twitching the corner of her mouth. Castell prepared himself to be scolded but then the empressughed with joy. She rubbed his head and with a smile said: Nice, nice, Castell. Youre getting smoother and smoother with your words now. But you dont need to love me. Having my sons love is enough for me. You dont need to see me as your mother. I have no way of receiving your love for your mother either. What you need to do is love a woman. I have my son already, so I dont need another son.

    The empress breaks peoples hearts sometimes.

    Castell would be happy if she was furious.

    Even if he professed his feelings

    She would only interpret it as a son expressing his love for his mother in a coquettish manner.

    And he wasnt her child

    Castell lowered his head and clenched his teeth. He held back his tears with all his might. He then faced his empress and in a soft and polite tone a vassal speaks with to sincerely respond:  Understood.

 Book 6: Chapter 50

    Book 6: Chapter 50

    Very good, very good, your majesty. That is the schedule for tomorrow. You have worked hard.

    And with that from the person in charge of the wedding-rehearsals, it finally came to an end. To be fair, the guy in charge worked really hard too. He put in a lot of effort to satisfy both the human and elf races requests for the wedding. The n was for me to enter the church first and then make my oath to be with Nier forever. Then I had to head to the ins outside the city and make my oath with Lucia in the sea of flowers. Then we would finally begin the party for the wedding at the sea of flowers.

    Normally speaking, there wouldnt be a sea of flowers in winter. The flowers were all transported here from the south and just set up. Vyvyan set up a boundary area like a greenhouse to ensure that the flowers wouldst until tomorrow. But I guess theyll wither after tomorrow. But then again, who can say for sure that they wont regrow and be a sea of flowers here?

    Nier and Lucia looked like they let out a sigh of relief. It looks like theyre pretty tired from todays rehearsals. I was so tired I was out of it. I had to ride from the church to the flower field and then I had to dance with Lucia in the sea of flowers. Then I had to kiss her lips. The kiss felt lovely the first and second time, but we were fed up by the fifth and sixth time.

    I could taste their scents in my mouth. Nier was worse. She virtually got kinky every time we kissed. She kept trying to hug me and rub herself against me. We cant allow kinky-Nier out on the wedding day or well be done for. I dont have the time or a ce to relieve her.

    Freya looked at me while pping with a smile as she said: My, my, my, what a splendid wedding. Onii-sama, it looks like having two wives is not all that easy, huh? But you can consider it physical exercise, right?

    Physical exercise? What part of it is? Its clearly torture. I massaged my bum that sat atop my horse as I rode it over and over. I hissed a couple of times from the pain. Vyvyan handed me a cup of tea with a smile and then said: Its rough, isnt it, son? But this is a wonderful wedding. Its quite nice to reproduce an elven wedding in this snowy ce.

    I agree. Seeing you, I remembered my wedding as well But that didnt count as a wedding ceremony I dont think. I just danced in the flower-field with your father. We didnt know how to dance at the time, so itd be better to say that we were just bouncing around randomly.

    Elizabeth revealed a shy and yet nostalgic smile. She said: If thats the case, it would mean that I never had a wedding ceremony. That makes me sad. But I dont have any regrets being able to see you so happy, son.

    Whats an old hag talking about weddings for? You have plenty of young guys around you, dont you? You could have a wedding whenever you want to, cant you? Vyvyan rolled her eyes at her. She then wrapped her arms around mine, smiled blissfully and said, Son, you truly are bing more and more like onii-sama. Mommy is feeling jealous seeing you get married. Ah, should mommy have a duel with Lucia some time?

    Elizabeth shoved Vyvyan away from me and then violently suggested: Although there are many things I disagree with you on, I do agree on that. However, if you want to duel someone, pick on someone who can offerpetition. I feel like my son is bing more and more like my husband too. If you feel that way, lets have a duel.

    Vyvyan red at her. She then chuckled indifferently and responded: Fufu, you truly are a woman with nothing but brawn for brains. My son is holding his wedding tomorrow and you want to duel me now? Arent you worried about tainting my sons happiness with your blood?

    Who are you kidding? Arent you annoyed just like I am right now? Thats perfect. Lets let off some steam. I was just in the mood to pound someone, and itd be perfect if it was an elf.

    My two dear moms could you two be a little considerate of me.?

    I looked at the two of them hopelessly. Its my wedding tomorrow and the two of them were still bickering. I dont know what the two of them got grumpy over after watching my rehearsal. Are they not happy for me as my moms when Im getting married? The reason for your jealousy is because youre bing more and more like your father?!

    The two of them looked at me and sternly eximed at the same time: You only have one mom!

    I raised my hands up in surrender to indicate I understood. The two of them then realised what the other said. Just as they were about to continue bickering, Lucia and Nier walked up to me with exhausted expressions. Lucia let out a long sigh and then weakly leaned onto my chest. She weaklyined: Im so tired. Your highness, why is it so tiring when its just a rehearsal?

    Nier grumpily shoved her and then leaned her head on my chest. She too let out a long sigh andined: Yeah Its more tiring than my daily training. My lips have gone numb from kissing

    I looked at the two of them hopelessly. I smiled awkwardly and said: It cant be helped. Its all for the sake of making sure we dont embarrass ourselves tomorrow in front of outsiders. But its over now so head back and rest well. Tomorrow is the official day. Dont look tired tomorrow.

    Nier whipped her head up to look and me and firmly said: Of course I wont! Ive been looking forward to this for a long time!! I can pull myself together to kiss you tomorrow even if I dont sleep tonight!

    You just said youre not sleeping tonight, didnt you?! You just said youre not sleeping tonight, didnt you?! You can, but I cant! If you dont let me sleep properly, Ill be in trouble tomorrow! Im not as fit as you two! Im already exhausted from today, and you still want to empty me tonight?

    Lucia rubbed her lower abdomen and then in a slightly sad tone said: Your highness, my stomach still isnt growing

    I chuckled helplessly andforted Lucia: Lucia, its only been over a week. How could it have grown?

    Nier rubbed her t lower-abdomen grumpily without saying a word. I had no way offorting Nier there

    Tonights dinner was very simple because Nier was really tired. I didnt have any desire to continue with work either. They didnt submit a single report today because they had good judgement. Hence, I let them turn in early today.

    Nier went to work as she did every night. She gripped my chest tightly and panted heavily like she wanted to jump up and shake her hips wildly. Her eyes were filled with ecstasy. She drooled whenever she wasnt paying attention, and I could see her saliva in the air.

    I felt Niers warmth and wildness. This is something we have to do every night. Niers body is very addicting, but will also break you

    *Bang!!*

    Just as we were about to unite our bodys, the door to our room got smashed open. A persons silhouette flew through the air, shoved Nier who was on top of me aside and then pulled me into their arms. I was so frightened my entire body jerked itself. Heck, I nearly screamed.

    My son my son my son. youre here. Youre here. Youre alright. Youre alright. Im so d

    Mom?!

    Your highness?!

    I cried out with shock while Nier roared furiously. Vyvyan hugged me tightly whilepletely ignoring Nier. She stroked my head and quivered as she said: Just now, mommy felt you send a rescue signal through your ne so mommy thought something happened to you. But it turns out youre alright Youre alright Im so d. Im so d

    What?!

    Im alright because Im here, but my ne isnt here with me!

 Book 6: Chapter 51

    Book 6: Chapter 51

    The princes guard-unit gathered urgently and was thus emerged for the first time. It was the first time they gathered for real after receiving orders from his majesty after countless rehearsals. All of them looked tense and excited as they dragged their rifles over and lined up in front of the stables to await his majestys arrival. His majesty didnt have them wait for long. He practically arrived immediately after the entire unit gathered. His majesty wore an extremely serious expression, aggressive like when they first met and he wanted to destroy the church. They felt very excited. It looked like it was going to be a very exciting job.

    I looked at the guards before me that had finished preparing and suddenly felt a sense of familiarity. I used to always stand in that group as a member. I also happened to be the one that looked like he had the least potential and prospects. I was terrified of the insane schedules and wake-up calls in the middle of the night. And yet I was now the one giving out orders.

    The team-leader stepped forth, looked at me and sternly said: Your majesty! Everyone is present. Your orders, please!

    This group was trained ording to the infantry drill-book. Uhm, they definitely give off the vibe of a unit. It looks like they earnestly trained ording to it despite not understanding it. Vyvyan dawdled around behind me. She scanned him while standing behind me and spoke out before I could: Son, why is there a female in your guard-unit?

    Philes lingered as he looked at Vyvyan and meekly responded: Female?! Ah Your highness I am a male

    Vyvyans blue eyes were filled with distrust. She looked at Philes and sternly said: I dont believe you. I dont believe a male could look so cute. Let me have a touch.

    Your highness?!

    Philes jerked his body due to fright and wrapped his arm around himself. Young man, if you didnt react like that, you mightve been able to clear your name, but your gesture is like a female in every aspect. Actually, it screams shy girl over here. His face looked a little red under the light from the fires. His eyeshes twitched gently. His eyes brimmed with fear and shyness. And because he was curling up his body, he looked so cute. I almost had a biological reaction watching him.

    Let me have a touch. I think that youre a female. Are you another mistress my son ced by his side?!

    Mom. Am I that sort of person to you? Its not such a good idea to be touching a guy right now either, is it? He really is a guy. Im serious.

    I honestly couldnt imagine how mom was going to feel him up. I sincerely sympathised for the young man too. I honestly cant do anything if mom truly wanted to feel him up. I have something more important to attend to right now as well so I have no time to fool around with you. Hurry up and touch him, and be done with it so we can get going now.

    Your highness, I really am a man! If you do not believe me then have a feel!

    When Philes saw our stern gaze, he stopped struggling and removed his arms, closed his eyes hopelessly and raised his head up. I saw the young mans body quiver. Vyvyan extended her hand toward the young man with suspicion I watched moms hand nervously. I felt sad inside. I didnt think it was a good idea for mom to touch him, but it was best for me not to touch her

    Uhm, he has an Adams apple. Hes a guy.

    Vyvyan touched his neck and then pulled her hand back once she was satisfied.

    What? Whaaaat?! What you wanted to touch was his Adams apple?! Is it just me thats sick-minded or did I not think of it at all?! You touched his Adams apple?! Im speechless because your judgement was right! My god, I thought something more drastic would happen, but thats it?!

    It appears that I was sick-minded. I need to clean up my thoughts I see now that you can see if someones a male by touching their Adams apple.

    Philes sighed a breath of relief. He then touched his neck and said: I did say I am a guy

    Alright, alright, lets leave it at that. Let me brief you in on your next mission. My personal servant has met with danger and should be fleeing in this direction right now with pursuers on her tail. Our mission is to save my personal servant. My personal servant is very important, as important as the princess so you need to get yourselves together. We will be marching quickly. Bring your weapons and then off the pursuers once you weve rescued my personal servant, understood?

    Roger!

    Mount your horses!

    I led a horse by the side over. Vyvyan stepped back, looked at me and suggested with concern: Son, your body You cant stay on the elven side for too long with your body. You will get weaker and weaker. The armour mommy gave you will onlyst for a few hours. Let mommy teleport you.

    No, mom. You cant do that in front of these people. I resolutely rejected mom and exined, You are their enemy. If you go there and kill them, the generous, tolerant and benevolent image people have of you will crumble so leave it to me.

    Vyvyan looked at me and anxiously eximed: Mommy doesnt care about reputation! Mommy is really worried about you!

    You dont need to worry about me, mom. I looked at mom with a smile, kicked my battle-steed and finished off, Im not alone this time. Mom, look at my soldiers behind me. They are my soldiers. They are my guards I am most proud of. Even if there is an army of tens of thousands, Ill have the courage to charge at them with them following me. Mom, wait for me! I wille back in time for sure. My personal servant has met with danger this time. I wont abandon her!

    Nier stood next to Vyvyan and anxiously shouted: Your majesty! I want toe with you!

    Vyvyan tugged on her belt. If she didnt, Nier wouldve already mounted her steed. Nier was wearing just an overcoat and her cape. She wasnt wearing anything beneath that. That would be like going to battle naked!

    I shook my head and told her: Nier, stay here. Were getting married after the sunes up. I might run a littlete, but you cant bete. Please wait a while for me. Ill definitelye back to marry you!

    Nier looked into my eyes. She hesitated for a moment before nodding and making a deration with sobs: Uhm! Your majesty, you muste back. I will always wait for you! I promise!

    Im just going to put a group who dont even number as many as my guard-unit in ce. Dont act like Im noting back. I smiled and lowered myself down to stroke Niers head. I then rode to the front of the unit. I kicked my horse and it neighed. The horse hooves of the unit sounded intricate and yet like a fiery war drumbeat. We crossed the stone paths of the city and the guards hastily opened the gates. The cold night wind and moonlight hit my face. My cape whistled in the wind behind me. There was only the particrly bright moonlight around our empty surroundings. It was freezing like running water.

    I travelled in the moonlight under the night sky once again to go to Lunas rescue.

    This time however, I didnt feel uneasy or tense. To the contrary, my heart was filled with the sounds of horse hooves and guns nging. I was alonest time with just my horses hooves. I had to put my life and future on the line as I rushed to Lunas rescue alone.

    But I wasnt alone this time.

    I wasnt bringing just my courage this time. I was bringing an army of guns and ammunition. I dont think I got any braver. It was my guards behind me that gave me unlimited confidence. As long as I have them, Ill have the confidence to cut down anything in my path!

 Book 6: Chapter 52

    Book 6: Chapter 52

    Luna didnt go far. These small tribes are usually at the border. Vyvyan cant reach them that way. They were next to humanity so it only took Luna an afternoon to get there. Luna was now fleeing in this direction. We were marching rapidly so Luna should be in sight within three hours.

    If Luna is in danger, this pendant in my hand will sh red. Its essentially Lunas heart rate monitor basically. Mom tied this pendant with that ne. As long as Luna is still carrying that ne Ill receive signals that shes still alive.

    The red light was shing rapidly right now like an emergency light. That meant that Lunas heart rate was just as fast. She must be running with all she has. I dont know why shes running but what I know for sure is that there are pursuers behind her.

    Did their negotiations break down or did Luna do something wrong?

    I dont know the reason nor do I want to know right now. I just want Luna to be safe and sound. Whether they die or live afterwards is none of my concern. I can do without them if I had to choose between them and Luna. Worst case scenario, I just wont run this business. Ille up with something else. There are countless ways for a city to make ie, but I only have one Luna.

    I will not let Luna get hurt because of my order. I must rescue Luna.

    All of us shook when we entered the warm elven environment since we couldnt adapt to the warm and moist forest when we just came from a ce with cold winds. The horses stepped over withered grass and dew formed on the horse hooves. The light from the sky informed me that it was soon going to be daylight.

    Be prepared for battle once we get over this hill up ahead!

    I turned around and shouted an order to the troops behind me. I dont think anyone wouldve heard me if I didnt shout over the sounds of the horse hooves. The soldiers shouted back to respond upon hearing my order. They all reached behind their backs and grabbed hold of their gun-handles.

    This is the first time my guard-unit is killing I think. They only shot targets for practice but I wanted them to see blood this time since they would definitely see blood in the future. This can be considered their first mission as my new unit I guess. To be honest, I felt like I was training a squad more than I was worried about Luna.

    Dont get me wrong. Im not saying I wasnt worried about Luna. Its just that when I looked at the soldiers behind me, I felt like Luna was already safe.

    Wait for me, Luna. I will definitely rescue you!

    Dont stop everyone! Dont stop! Dont stop! Keep running! His majestys troops are definitely on their way here to protect us! Keep running!

    Luna screamed loudly. The elves with their kids by their side and the elves with a pitiable number of belongings ran southward with all they had. Behind them in the forest were more elves who were shouting angrily. A rain of arrows was fired at the fleeing group of elves under the moonlight. The Valkyrie with Luna angrily looked at that group of elves and shouted: Miss Luna, Ill charge over there and kill them now!

    Dont! Luna extended her hand out to stop her and seriously said, Dont They did not do anything wrong. Do not kill them! Do not kill them! We should just run! And you are her majestys Valkyrie so I do not want for something to happen to you!

    The Valkyrie looked at her and seriously responded: I came here on orders so naturally, I should protect you, Miss Luna. As long as I can protect you, I havepleted the mission her majesty entrusted me with. I just want toplete my mission. My life is meaningless.

    As long as you protect me? Are you not protecting me by staying by my side?

    Isnt killing all of our pursuers behind us protecting you as well?

    Luna looked at the Valkyrie and couldnt help but smile. She then said: Dont be like that. We just need to escape. Once we get over the hill, we will be able to see

    Cavalry!!

    The Valkyrie belted toward the rear. Lunas entire body shuddered and then she quickly spun her head around to see dozens of cavalrymen charge toward them in the forest. Their sabres moved under the clear moonlight like a death-gods de. The light emitted from their des and Lunas immeasurable fear was reflected in her eyes.

    The sound of their horse hooves running was like an earthquake. The elves that fled out here with Luna all had fear in their airs. One of the females cried out loudly and knelt on the ground while hugging her child tightly. Luna shook her head and patted herself on her face. She then pulled the female up and shouted loudly: Run! Run faster! Run faster! Humanitysnds will be in sight once we get over this hill! Hurry! Dont stop!

    The sound of the horse hooves literally tore the ground apart. You could see the rage on the riders faces. Lunas body trembled due to the floor quaking from the horses stomping on the ground as well as the fear in her heart. This was an open area so there was nowhere to run to when the cavalry gave chase. If they get over the hill, they could enter the forest. Once they enter the forest, the cavalry will be forced to slow down leaving them with a chance to escape.

    Miss Luna, please keep running.

    The Valkyrie stopped in her tracks, turned around to face the cavalry unit and shouted: If you manage to get through this then my death will not be in vain. Hurry and go, Miss Luna. I will do my best to stall the cavalry behind you!

    You

    Go!

    The leader of the cavalrymen roared as he charged toward the Valkyrie. The Valkyrie faced him fearlessly. She drew her long sword as she faced the cavalry who held his sabre out to his side and thrust it toward him. The cavalry unit had the Valkyriepletely surrounded in an instant. The smell of blood spurted into the air in an instant and a number of elves cried out in pain as they fell off their horses. However, the remaining cavalrymen sped up and chased after Luna who had resumed running.

    The quaking created by the horses sprinting at her virtually threw Lunas body into the air. She didnt look back while the cavalrymen charged toward her and raised his sabre.

    The cavalryman didnt need to swing his sabre to kill his enemy. He just needed to hold it there and charge his target, and the sabre would lop her head off as he zipped pass.

    Luna ran toward the top of the hill with all of her might. She looked at the lights of the town next door which came closer and closer with every step. She looked toward that world.

    That was the world she belonged to! Behind her was a sabre, a cavalryman out to kill. There was blood dripping from his sabre. However, her eyes were firm and they missed thend in front of her like a tourist returning home, yet as though she saw was watching her lover she missed most.

    Fire!

    Luna froze in ce. A cavalry unit from the other side rushed over. The deafening eruption and the fire that virtually looked like it set the sky aze was like a dragons roar. The elven cavalrymen behind her cried out in pain and fell off their mounts one after another. Smoke and blood littered the air within an instant. Luna looked at the cavalry charging toward her pursuers nkly. The lights which shed non-stop killed the cavalrymen one by one. The few lucky ones that didnt get hit by bullets were shed to death on the ground while they were in disarray.

    I tugged on my horse reins and breathed in the stench of blood that could almost make one puke. I turned around to take a look at Luna who waspletely astonished and smiled. I then turned back around and shouted at the elves on the ground who were trembling and didnt dare to move: I am the prince of humanity, Troy Rosvenor. You threatened my personal servants life. Lay down your weapons now. If you still hold hostile intent toward us, youll be shown no mercy!

 Book 6: Chapter 53

    Book 6: Chapter 53

    I dismounted. I flipped over the corpse of the Valkyrie who died in battle. Her eyes were still open. She was covered in sh wounds and her corpse got stomped all over by the horses to the point where she was basically soaked in her own blood on the ground. I reached my hand out and gently closed her eyes. All the Valkyries are like this. They dont surrender even if it means death. I admire and respect them for that. Regardless of what the reason is, no ordinary person could be so loyal.

    I stood up. My guards had unarmed the armed elves in the rear and gathered them together. The elves looked at the guns in their hands with fear. Seeing a cavalry unit spitting fire as they ughtered their way to reach you is like seeing a fire dragon attack you. Even elves instinctively get frightened by this sort of weapon.

    Did you people kill her?

    I asked them in the elvennguage and the leader stood up. He looked at me and angrily answered: Youre humanitys prince? Your

    I looked at him and emphasised each word: I asked if you were the ones that killed her.

    Yes. But your people snatched our people away! We refused your request very affirmatively. We didnt use force previously. We refused your request after we discussed it with you. However, your people spread facies to mislead our people and secretly got our people to flee to your side today. How can I watch my people run away mindlessly?! Thats your fault! Youre the ones who instigated our people to run away!

    After I listened to everything he had to say, I turned around to ask Luna: Is what he said true?

    They dont want much! They just want to provide a home for their children where they arent always on the run and hold a respectable job. They want to feed their family, themselves and to have warmth! Luna looked at the elf with anger and eximed, But you cant provide them with those things. I cant watch them starve to death here with you! If you cant feed your people, dont keep them! They have the right to choose a ce where they can be fed, live and work!

    I turned to look at the elves. The elves standing on the hill quivered. All of them wore shabby clothing that virtually couldnt cover their body. Their thin physiques quivered in the wind. There were some who were lying on the ground panting for dear life just running to this point.

    It looks like they truly were on the brink of death from starvation. The group that were willing toe over had understandable reasons to choose so. However, it was just that their leader wasnt willing to let them go. That means that Luna was in the wrong, since she shouldnt have led their people away when their leader didnt agree.

    I am very sorry. My personal servant has caused you trouble. I made a small bow and he froze up. I presume he didnt think I would bow just like that. Luna froze up as well. She looked at me nkly as if it was the first time she met me. I looked at the elf who was either the chief or vige chief and in a serious tone said, We certainly should not have epted your people without your permission. Your people should have left only after you gave your permission instead of fleeing. The fault there lies with my personal servant for being rash.

    He nodded and spoke as if he was relieved: Exactly! Thats how its supposed to be! Prince, youre a reasonable man, huh!

    But that doesnt mean you have the right to kill my people.

    I then immediately aimed my gun on his forehead. I looked at him sternly. My gaze didnt change. Well, my gaze was the same as when I apologised before.

    You couldve waited until they arrived in my territory and then came and discussed it with me, and I wouldve returned them to you. Further, you didnt have to kill if you chased after them. But you did. You killed my guard. You killed my Valkyrie. Do you nowprehend what you did wrong?

    I

    Good.

    I pulled the trigger and after a sh and loud bang, blood burst into the air. The firework of death destroyed bone and flesh, spraying blood in all directions. The elf in front of me dropped to the ground with a loud thud. The elves behind him let out cries of despair. I looked at them with my head tilted and asked: You have something to say? Ive already apologised for my personal servant instigating your people and I willpensate you for that by returning these elves to you. But you killed my guard. So naturally, I need to make someonepensate with their life. Is this somehow strange and confusing to you?

    Not one of them spoke. I nodded and then said, You dont have a leader now then, right? Ill look after these people for the meantime. When you have a new chief or vige chief,e and discuss this matter with me. Alright, you can all head back now.

    The elves fearfully looked at the rifles the guards held. The guards drew their long-swords like they were chasing animals back into the forest. I put my handgun away and looked at the scared elves. I took in a deep breath, faced the sun and seriously said: You dont have to be tense. I will naturally protect you since you have chosen toe to my side to work. I am humanitys prince, Troy Rosvenor. I most wee you toe and work in my city. I will provide you with sufficient food and prepare adequately warm homes for your living needs, so you need not worry. Pleasee with us back to the city. Those who are weak may choose to ride a horse.

    My guards by my side led their horses into the crowd, pulled up those lying on the ground or otherwise helped women up onto their horse and carefully looked after them as they headed back. Those who could walk normally walked on feet slowly in between the cavalry unit. I let out a sigh of relief as I watched the unit slowly gather up. I then looked at Luna by my side and chuckled softly.

    Luna looked and me and extended her arms out. In her hoarse voice she softly requested: Your majesty could I hug you for a bit?  I am so scared really really scared

    I checked to see that my guards had left before I hugged Luna tightly. Luna clung to my arms tightly and leaned her head on my shoulder as she sobbed. I gently patted her on her back and softly said: Dont worry, dont be scared. Luna, I told you that I would definitelye to your rescue if you were in danger It held true in the past and it still holds true now. I will definitelye to your rescue.

    Luna hugged me tightly. In a shaky voice she said next to my ear she said: Uhm.. But I am still very scared I was really scared that I would never see you again. I am so scared I want to stay by your side forever, your majesty I want to take care of you forever

    Her body was freezing. She wished she could hug me with her arms and legs. I hugged her and stroked her head as I felt Lunas fear and quivering. I was really scared as well. I was worried Luna would be gone if I was one momentte. I dont want to lose anyone. Ill bepletely happy to have just them by my side.

    Luna was the same as Nier to me. She was someone I would never abandon. I wont abandon Luna. Ill definitely bring Luna home no matter how dangerous or scary it is because shes my personal servant. My only personal servant

    Luna gently pushed me away and looked at my face. She gently reached her hands out to cup my face. She then tippy-toed up

    Your maj-, ah

    Just as Philes found his majesty, he saw him and his personal servant kissing. He stood there awkwardly and confused Its his wedding today and yet hes out here kissing another woman. This isnt good no matter what you say, right? But he didnt need to concern himself with their affairs too much That said that said He was still a little worried for his instructor Will Miss Nier get angry?

    Hurry up and get going What are you looking at?!

    An individual pped him on his shoulder from the side and then forcefully twisted his head to one side. He then aggressively warned him: Do not tell our instructor about this, you hear?  We are in no position to be sticking our noses into his majestys affairs hes having left-right-centre

    True

    Philes shook his head. Our instructor and his majestys do love each other. His majesty should be able to handle his own affairs, right? Im better off staying in myne and doing my job as a guard!

 Book 6: Chapter 54

    Book 6: Chapter 54

    <strong>*Click y button (may need to click twice) to y chapter soundtrack*</strong>

    Audio recording and upload >>

    Nier took in a big breath. She looked at his majesty who helped Luna dismount at the churchs entrance. Anger seeped into her mind. If this was just another day, she wouldve gone up to Luna and given it to her. Unfortunately, they were at the wedding venue so she had to maintain a smile even if she was angry.

    I helped Luna dismount. Luna looked at me nervously and softly said: Your majesty! I I did not know today was your wedding Why did you not say so sooner? If I knew If I knew

    Does rescuing you conflict with getting married? Im a littlete but I havent caused any dys. I think Nier can understand. Luna, you go and rest first. Ive already asked the head-maid to help the elves settle down. Freya will handle the stuff thates after. I scrubbed Lunas head and then shook out my cape and headed into the church. I dont have time to get changed now so I have to wear this simple-casual set of clothes Ive worn countless times for my wedding.

    Mm, it seems theres some blood on my boots too.

    Luna looked at the silhouette of his majestys back and dazed out. She pressed her hands to her heart gently. The man in front of her was going to get married. He walked toward the church underneath the bright sunlight with a blissful smile. His loved one was there. There were countless people there giving him their blessings. That was where he belonged.

    Despite him appearing before her like a herost night. Despite him appearing before her heroically and suavely countless times. Despite him protecting her and loving her countless times He wasnt her hero and she wasnt his princess. She never had his love. Though the kiss they shared under the moonlight was sweet, it was just like a dream under the moonlight. She had his scent in her mouth right now, but how much of it came from his love who was as beautiful as an angel?

    Her heart ached Despite knowing that she wouldnt have a future with him from the start. Despite knowing that she had no hope right from the start. Despite telling herself not to fall for him, why did he have to be so gentle with her? Why did he make her as important as Miss Lucia and Miss Nier when he clearly didnt love her? Wouldnt he give her false ideas by doing that? Wouldnt he give her dreams by doing that?

    You gave me false and dim hope and despair. Youre so cruel, your majesty You dont like me yet you treat me affectionately over and over again You you make it hurt so much You dont like me yet you appear like a hero in front of me over and over again when youre not my hero

    I walked into the church. All of the guests sitting to the left and right got up and apuded. I walked toward Nier on the other side, passing through the apuses, flower petals and wine being poured. The lights behind the exquisitely designed ss in the church then shone over there, putting the spotlight on Nier, thereby making her appear as eye-catching as a goddess.

    With a flower bouquet in hand, Nier looked at me from behind her veil in her wedding dress. She looked at me like she was standing on a rainbow like a beautiful angel. Her beauty made everything in the church appear nd. It was like the entire church was colourless with her brightness.

    Now, please face each other. Your majesty, please open Miss Gilliantes face-veil.

    I gently opened Niers face-veil and looked straight into her eyes. She looked back at me with a little tinge of anger in her eyes and she pursed her lips together tightly. I chuckled softly as I looked at her. As I stood in front of her, I softly said: Dont be angry, Nier. I was only a little bitte

    Nier softly replied: Im not angry because of that

    She then leaned in toward me and I kissed her.

    The kid wore arge robe that looked smooth. He looked at us with his childish voice that he tried to make sound majestic. He also trembled a little out of fear

    Next, please kiss under the watch of god. Please kiss the one you love most!

    Nier didnt want to raise her head. She muttered: Thats definitely Lunas scent, isnt it your majesty?

    I chuckled and then kissed her lips without saying anything prior and Nier moaned softly. At first, she moved her tongue proudly, not giving in. But then she began to go along with me. She gently leaned her body against mine, pressed her hands on my chest and moaned softly again.

    I then let go of her before she started to get kinky. I chuckled quietly as I said: Now its your scent.

    Hmph.

    Nier blushed a little and then revealed a shy smile. The guests seem to be all swept off their feet by Niers smile. I heard some people gasp very distinctively. I picked up the ring by the side, gently elevated her left hand and wore the exquisite ring onto her middle finger In this world, they say that the middle finger is the finger closest to god since its ones longest finger. As such, we had to wear our wedding ring on our middle finger The exquisite diamond went perfectly with Niers hand. To be honest, the femineity of Niers hands had been grinded away because she wielded her sword so much. However, her hand was warm in mine nheless.

    Nier grabbed my right hand gently and wore my ring onto my middle finger. She then tippy-toed up and gave me a gentle kiss on my forehead. The guests apuded. I looked down and saw her majesty sitting in the front row wiping her eyes while watching me. She didnt seem to care about the way I was dressed

    I wanted to give mom a surprise but it looks like Ill have to show her in private at night. I grabbed hold of Niers hands and turned to face the guests.

    God has overseen your marriage. I hope that your happiness will forever be as passionate, that your oath will never be forgotten and that you will hold hands forever, never letting go. Your majesty and princess!

    After she wore the ring on, Nier Gilliante officially changed her name to Nier Gdriel Rosvenor. A Valkyrie officially left the squad and became the princess of the royal family. Decadester, this young girl will probably be the empress of the empire. If the prince meets with misfortune and loses his life, she will be the next empress who rules, and her child will be the only one with royal blood.

    The Rosvenor nations bloodline almost went extinct once. If it wasnt for the empress who fought back with her power, there would be no Rosvenor empire here. The Rosvenor empires only prince now had a princess, so the Rosvenor empire could finally go on.

    Nier turned sideways to face me with a smile and said: Did you know, your majesty? I was once a young girl too.

    Hmm?

    I held her hand tightly as I looked at her.

    I became a guard, a Valkyrie because I met her majesty. I am very proud and honoured by that. I was able to serve the strongest woman on this continent, to protect her by her side, and to train this continents most fearsome force.

    Nier and I intertwined our fingers. I could feel her warmth in my entire hand.

    But I met you, your majesty. Now I have reverted back into a young girl. Nier then lowered her head and borated, I am very happy right now. Truly very happy. I am truly very happy to be able to hold the hand of this continents smartest, most gentle and kind man in this moment.

    Nier, do you know when I started to like you?

    Your majesty

    From the moment you came to wee me home

    I will never forget the first time I came to humanity. She appeared before me when I was afraid of this unknown world.

    From now on, let me hear you say this every day: Wee home, your majesty! I, Nier Gilliante havee to wee you home!

    Wee home, your majesty!

    Ah, Nier. Im home.

    Home, is right at your side.

 Book 6: Chapter 55

    Book 6: Chapter 55

    <strong>*Click y button (may need to click twice) to y chapter soundtrack*</strong>

    Record and upload voice >>

    Its by all ords abnormal for the weather to be so warm in winter. Indeed it was because Vyvyan cast magic to manipte the weather here. However, due to theck of mana here in humanity, the weather could only be maintained for one day, though that was enough.

    It was enough to have the flowers in the sea of flowers sway in the wind and enough for Lucia to stand in the flowers cheerfully.

    I saw Lunaugh joyously in the sea of flowersst time and this time, I was going to see Lucia dance in it. Lucia held her dress in the sea of flowers as she danced. Her smile was more beautiful than the flowers under the sunlight. The flowers and breeze followed her dance as though god was watching her dance as well. Her bright smile reflected the sunrays. The flowers paled inparison to her.

    Lucia wasnt smiling because of the flowers. It was her beautiful smile that caused the flowers to bloom. The sea of flowers only bloomed when she smiled.

    Her white wedding dress didnt reflect the sunrays as Niers diamonds did. Her dress that contained mana swayed and the flowers it brushed became more captivating. It was simr to an angel spreading her beauty to things of the world. The fluttering butterflies flew to her after being attracted by her. They circled around their goddess and danced with her.

    Ah, your highness.

    She stopped in the middle of her dance when she saw me. Sheughed softly and extended her hand out toward me. I grabbed her hand and pulled her into my arms. She panted softly and looked at me with her joyous and excited blushed face. She leaned onto my chest and softly said: Your highness, Im really happy right now

    Yeah? But our wedding hasnt ended yet. Are you already happy just like this?

    She looked up at me and sped my face gently with her hands. She smiled and said: I feel very blissful just being able to be by your side, your highness. To have your child I have only dreamed of something so blissful. We faced many obstacles but we finally seeded in the end.

    Werent the obstacles we faced for the sake the bliss we feel right now? If we got together smoothly without any hups, would we feel this blissful?

    If there wasnt that woman then I would be even more blissful Lucia poked her tongue and then switched it for a happy smile before saying, But its fine now. I managed to win in the end even though I lost the duel. I got pregnant first. I was the first to have your child. That is enough.

    I stroked her head and then gently kissed her lips. Lucia is much smaller in stature than Nier. She tippy-toed up and leaned into my arms with her two hands pressed onto my chest to feel my heart beat. I had one arm around her slender waist and my other pressed on her back as I enjoyed her fragrance. Lucias reaction was different to Niers. Nier is extremely proactive while Lucias kissing skills are still very immature.

    Lucia is immature like that. Shes like a fruit that hasnt ripened. But Lucias innocence, determination and love are what intoxicate me most. Lucia loves me as do I. I initially suspected that my love for Lucia was Troys memories he left behind in this body. But when I saw Lucia desperately try to save me, I knew I had fallen for her.

    Lucia said it before. She didnt love me because I was the prince or Troy. She said that she would love another person the same way if he was the one who treated her that way. So I can reasonably assume that Lucia loves me, right? I could hug her to my hearts content. I could hug this girl that loved me.

    Lets dance now then, your highness. Im not good at dancing, but its good enough if we can hold hands, right?!

    We released each others lips. Lucia wiped her lips and then pulled on my hand. We crossed the warmnds where the sun shined, passed through the flowers and the vacant space. The scent of the flowers seeped into the air as we danced. It shuttled through this moment of bliss andziness. We confessed our most sincere love for each other in this fake sea of flowers.

    The guests werent allowed to appear during this time. They werent permitted to interrupt until our blissful dance ended. Therefore, all of the guests had to watch their dance from one side. Vyvyan watched her childs posture and chuckled softly. She spoke to the individual next to her wiping her tears: I rarely see my child reveal such a blissful smile. That smile was originally only used with me. I suddenly feel a little lonely.

    Yeah. After he gets married, I wont be able to frequent his ce anymore. He already has his own family and is no longer my son by my side anymore. Not only is he my son, hes also a father and a husband. The thought of that truly makes me feel very lonely.

    Elizabeth wiped the corner of her eyes. Her tears just wouldnt stop. They werent just tears of joy. Her tears were abination of happiness and sadness. Elizabeth didnt get to see what her son looked like as a kid. She hadnt even spent much time with him. She had to watch him go off and be someone elses husband and father before she could see her son be her son by her side.

    The feeling of emptiness and loneliness virtually tore her heart. Vyvyan was different. Though Vyvyan was a little sad, she felt a feeling of aplishment having raised him. Elizabeth on the other hand couldnt. He was still that small infant who snuggled up in her arms in her mind, but her child was now getting married before she knew it. It was as though the child waspletely unrted to her. She didnt get to feel the sense of aplishment of raising him, so all she felt was emptiness.

    Hes not going to be by her side for much longer.

    How much longer can he stay by my side? I really want to speak out. I really do. I really want to keep him by my side forever. I didnt get to watch him gradually grow up, but I wanted to see his every change. I cant though. Im his mother. A mother cant stop the monster known as time. I just want to be a qualified mother, but I didnt even see my son grow up. I owe him far, far too much. What must I do to be worthy of being called mom?

    Lets go. Their dance has ended.

    Vyvyan pulled her and Elizabeth raised her head up in a flustered fashion. She saw Lucia and her son walk over hand-in-hand. He wore a blissful and yet tranquil smile. He came over one step at a time. Her sight was blurry due to her tears and the sunrays. His reflection was that of a mans silhouette.

    Stop, stop, stop, hes my son. Hes my son. Hes my beloved son.

    Mom.

    He walked up to her and called her. Vyvyan stood up but Elizabeth lingered for a moment before quickly standing up. I looked at my two moms, reached my hand out and held their hands. While my identity is somewhat special, I hold both of my moms in the same regard. Although Elizabeth didnt raise me for long, I could tell that her motherly love reserved for me was no less than that of Vyvyans. Shes silly and clumsy but she still did everything to give me her everything.

    Motherly-love isnt something which can be disyed by how much time you spent by ones side, but if she can give her everything for her child without asking for anything in return, a future or concern for herself, viewing her child as her everything. It doesnt matter how sessful she was or how noble she was because she was just an ordinary mother in front of him. She could give up anything because her child was her everything.

    Both of my moms have sessfully done that.

    Both of them are my moms. Theres no ranking.

    Im a blessed individual, arent I? I have two shares of heavy yet blissful motherly-loves. And I really cherish them

 Book 6: Chapter 56

    Book 6: Chapter 56

    <strong>*Click y button to y chapter song (may have to click twice)*</strong>

    Record audio or upload mp3 >>

    In short, the weddings were very sessful. Both humanity and the elven imperial guards indicated that they were very pleased with it. Echte cried tears of joy as his daughter had married into the imperial family and couldnt speak coherently in front of the queen. Vyvyan told him to forego the formalities and allowed him to bring his weapons into the imperial pce since we were basically family now. For the elves, being a family member of imperial family didnt hold any extra significance because power was determined by mana. Echte was now a member of the imperial family, but he still wasnt worshipped by anybody.

    It was different for humanity though, except, Nier didnt have any family so there wont be anyone who rises into the heavens from the bottom-rung. That saved the empress the trouble of considering power bnces.

    The merry of the wedding continued until night before ending. Everyone enjoyed it as much as they could, filling the air with the smell of wine. You didnt have to drink to get intoxicated. You could get drunk by smelling the air alone. Lucia had to leave early due to her health. That caught the attention of lots of people who tried to find out if I had an heir to which I denied.

    I dont want for everyone to know about Lucias pregnancy because if somebody is plotting something then Lucia whos pregnant will easily be a target. I intend to have her stay with Vyvyan until she gives birth for the sake of keeping her safe. Lucia soon had to return to the elven side. I dont want to part with her, but I dont feel safe keeping her by my side.

    Vyvyan can protect her better. As a man, I dont want to admit that I cant protect my wife because of my pride. But the truth is, I really am not as strong as Vyvyan, so I entrusted mom with her safety. I believe that Vyvyan will do everything in her power for her grandchilds sake.

    I have absolute confidence in my mom too. That is indisputable.

    But now Im slightly worried about Elizabeth since she wasnt in a very good state today. She looked like she was forcing a happy smile. She was crying but it didnt look like tears of happiness but tears of sadness. She left the party very early so Im really worried.

    Your majesty, congrattions on your marriage to Miss Nier.

    When I went back to my pce, all of the maids greeted me with a smile. I nodded to greet them back. They all received two empire gold coins today as a reward. A single gold coin is considered a huge amount for a girl from an ordinary family so they were particrly hard working when serving the guests today as well.

    Nier doesnt hold her liquor well so she left first. Lucia had already turned in. I carefully pushed the door open. The fire was already out. Nier was curled up and sound asleep. It looks like I can sleep in peace today. Luna who was sitting on a chair to the side stood up and took my cape with a smile. She quietly said: Your majesty, congrattions on your marriage with Miss Nier and Miss Lucia. It looks like I will have to call Miss Nier, princess from now on.

    Uhm. Youve worked hard too, Luna. I made you go through something so dangerous

    Luna shook her head and with a smile replied: Its alright. It was my decision to go and I decided on my actions. Thank you very much foring to my rescue today You could have chosen not toe but you still did

    Dont say that. I cut her off and sternly continued, Luna, youre as important as Nier and Lucia to me. I wont abandon you for them.

    In that case, right here in front of Miss Nier, I mean, our princess, please kiss me.

    Luna looked up at me with a smile but serious look. I lingered for a moment before taking a step back awkwardly. I was a little scared now. Dont you think Lunas request is a little too strange? Its basically ying with fire. Nier is drunk right now, but if she wakes up and sees me kissing Luna in front of her, I bet shell run her sword through this cheating husband of hers heart and Lunas.

    I was joking, your majesty. Luna giggled softly and then picked up a paper bag. She said: A man sent this over before. He said that it was clothes that you ordered. They are ready now. Are you going somewhere now?

    Uhm. Im going to go and see her majesty.

    I took the paper bag then made a hand gesture to keep quiet and said: If Nier wakes up, just tell her I havent returned yet. I think Ill be back tonight if nothing unexpected happens that is

    Alright, your majesty.

    Luna didnt say anything else. I got changed outside. This is the robe I asked to have made based on the information Vyvyan provided. The previous set was the set my father left behind. It wouldnt be such a good idea for me to wear that one, but it looks like his tastes are simr to mine. The robes main colour was white.

    It was very simr to what I usually wore. Could it be that Elizabeth had my clothes made ording to her memory?

    Inard, did you know that our child, our Troy got married today?

    Elizabeth gently touched the long-sword in her hand and muttered to herself. Her eyes were full of tears. Several bottles of strong winey in all directions on the ground next to her feet and the air smelt like wine.

    She gently and affectionately touched her long sword, the sword her husband gifted her. The sword was the sword elf-kings wielded, which is the only other thing Inard left with her other than their child. It was thest time he provided her with his protection. Inard cant protect her at her side so he had to have the sword stay with her in his ce. That was thest gentle gesture he left for her.

    Our son has grown up How ironic Hes our child and yet neither of us watched him grow up. He was just a tiny infant back then. Its like he grew up in the blink of an eye. Hes my child and yet I couldnt see him Youre my husband, so why arent you by my side?

    A few drops of tearsnded on her sword and ran down it slowly. Elizabeth ignored the tears coursing down her face. She spaced out as she looked at her long-sword. She wanted to see her husband on the sword onest time.

    When I watched our childs wedding today, I noticed that he looks more and more like you. Hes bing more and more like you back then I almost couldnt hold myself back from hugging him His wedding reminded me of us. We didnt even have a wedding, did we? Inard Our child has returned to my side Please when will you be able to return to my side? I can give up the throne and the empire if it means that you can return to my side. Lets find some ce and have a happy and peaceful home, okay?  Lets just lead ordinary lives just like back then

    The door to her room slowly got pushed open. Without raising her head up, she grouched: Get lost. Without my orders, no one is all-

    Elizabeth

    In a hazy state, Elizabeth looked up. Through her hazy vision obstructed by her tears and dizziness, that familiar long-white cape, that familiar smile and that familiar physique appeared in front of her

    Elizabeth looked at him nkly while she murmured her loved ones name: Inard

    Elizabeth

    This wasnt a dream

    Nor was it a hallucination from being under the influence

    Because Inards embrace was still as warm as it was back then. Hugging him put her ease just like back then

    <strong>VOLUME END</strong>

 Book 7: Prologue

    Book 7: Prologue

    I really didnt return that night. No, it wasnt that I didnt want to return, but I couldnt. I couldnt let go of Elizabeth who was crying like she was crying a river. She was particrly coquettish that night. I almost couldnt stop my own urges. But I did manage to stop myself from crossing the boundary as her son. I held her in my arms and we fell asleep. I left early the next morning, thereby avoiding getting discovered. I will not do anything to my two moms no matter what. Thats my bottom line. Theyre both my moms no matter what you say. I will never develop romantic feelings for my two moms.

    Furthermore, I still have two wives which is enough these two are enough.

    Good morning, dear.

    When I woke up the next day, I saw Nier who was hugging me with a happy smile as beautiful as flowers looking at me. Theres no way Im going to own up to just getting into bed not long ago. I looked at her, smiled, kissed her lips and said: Good morning, Nier. Did you sleep wellst night?

    Yes. I slept with you officially as the princessst night Nier rolled over and looked up at the roof. She stretched her hand out and looked at the ring on her hand. She revealed a blissful smile and said: I packed up all of my stuff as a Valkyriest night including my cape, clothes, and sword. From now on, I am the princess so I wont be using them anymore.

    Do you miss it?

    Uhm. Somewhat. However, Im looking forward to the future more. Im looking forward to the future as the princess. Nier stood up and looked at her naked body. With a smile she then said: Dear, let me say it again. Good morning. This is the first time I am greeting you as Princess Nier Gdriel Rosvenor.

    The first day after getting married always makes one happy even if they have to go to work that day. I didnt sort out the matter with the elvesst night so Freya and I need to take the next step in helping them settle down and delegating work. Luna only arranged their living needs after all. Its going to take them a long time to adapt to life here in humanity. This is going to be a lengthy process. I believe those elves will soon be able to cohabitate with humanity, right?

    Freya who was walking next to me looked at me and said: Onii-sama, you sure look happy, huh? It looks like you really like Princess Lucia and Princess Nier. But your majesty, you must remember your work now. You have quite a bit of work today. You must first help the group of elves settle down and Socina Citys envoy seeks an audience as well.

    Hmm? Socina Citys envoy? Isnt he in the city?

    I hesitated. Logically speaking, he doesnt need to seek an audience. He just needs to notify me. He mustve juste to this city, which means that there isnt just one of them. This one must be a new one. I dont quite understand why another hase. Could it be for two different matters?

    That is correct. It looks like this one is different to the other one. Freya chuckled softly and borated, Onii-sama, you must know that Socina Citys lord isnt a single individual who rules it. Their city operates following a parliament system. The lords orders and directives must be supported by majority vote by parliament members In other words, the orders or directives may only be carried out once the elders have given their approval. As such, the lords powers have always been at loggerheads with the elders. Further, the newly crowned lord may have different ideas to the elders. Subsequently, if the lord wants to have her own powers, money is the most important asset she requires. Thus, I think that the previous envoy was the lords personal envoy. His so-called business deal was the lords personal deal with us.

    So what youre saying is

    Correct. It is just as you assume. Socina Citys lord and the elders must have some sort of grudge between them. Put another way, Socinas lord is disliked by the elders. Both parties need money topete and so you have be the person they want to win over, onii-sama.

    The corner of Freyas mouth turned up into a pleased smile. Actually, it would be more correct to describe it as a little devils smile. It wasnt the sort of smile a little girl who was cooking up an ill-intended mischievous scheme wore. Freyas schemes could shape-shift an entire political system. I think Freya wants me to get involved with this matter since a suzerain would benefit from being able to get involved with a vassal states politics.

    It would be best if we could control the vassal states ruler as well. Though a vassal state is a vassal state, theyre likely to have ideas, particrly if something happens to a suzerain. In that situation, the vassal state will definitely start trouble. Consequently, its best for a suzerain to involve itself with a vassal states politics.

    But maybe its because the empress cant help being so far away from them that she doesnt have any ns for Socina City.

    I quietly gave Freya a response: Lets act ording to the situation.

    Freya took the hint and nodded. She knew what I meant. With a smile she responded: You made it clear you were not participating in politics in the past, but you want to participate this time. It looks like you are set on bing the emperor now, onii-sama.

    Sort of. I just have a good impression of the lord of Socina. I thought of the envoy. I have a very good impression of that envoy. An envoy is the representative of his ruler so the lord of Socina City must be an excellent ruler too. I naturally respect their ruler because she isnt a threat to me.

    Is that because the lord of Socina City is pretty? The corner of Freyas smile crept up into a strange smile. She continued, Onii-sama, are you more interested in your body? Did you want to use your male body to control their new lord? Onii-sama, you sure are interesting. Others use their attractive character or military might. Only you use your body.

    I didnt say that! I dont want to do that! I just thought I just thought that if their envoy is courteous, and neither obsequious nor arrogant, then think that their lord shouldnt be too shabby. Therefore my impression of her isnt so bad. Ive never seen her, but it definitely has nothing to do with whether or not shes pretty!

    I know. But your reactions are still hrious, onii-sama. Freya pursed her lips together andughed. She then said, All right, onii-sama. If you have decided on who you will help, I shall go and

    I extended my hand out to stop her and said: No. Dont turn the new envoy down just yet. Ill decide who to help after I meet them. At the very least, I need to know what the two of them are after exactly. Then Ill decide who to help since I dont know their lord, nor am I obligated to do something for her just because I randomly have a good impression of her.

    You are right. Freya gave a nod of approval. Standing in front of the pce gates, she made a small bow and added, Onii-sama, you go and take care of the elves. I shall go and see the two envoys. I wish everything goes smoothly for you, onii-sama, Ah, also

    Freya chuckled softly. She then looked at me and sincerely congratted me: Congrattions on your wedding, onii-sama!

 Book 7: Chapter 1

    Book 7: Chapter 1

    After a period of working hard, I finally finished arranging everything for the elves. I arranged their living by having them live with human families that were willing to ept them. I arranged to have one elf to a household and tasked them with the extraction and production of elves dye. Thats saved me a lot of trouble. However, I paid attention to lots of things when I selected homes for them. I avoided having innocent girls stay with single guys. Something will happen. Something will definitely happen for sure.

    Things here have been resolved. I massaged my shoulders and then returned to my pce.

    Onii-sama, the envoy from Socina City is waiting for you in the guest room. However Onii-sama, there is still an entire lunch break worth of time before we are due to meet so let us have lunch first.

    Freya looked at me, smiled and went on, Onii-sama, lets talk about the details over lunch since I have already secretly met with the previous envoy and have managed to find out some information. In short, this case is veryplicated. If we get involved and choose the right side, we will be able to make a big profit. If we choose wrong however mm, we will need her majesty to get involved then.

    I hesitated for a moment and then asked: We need her majesty to personally get involved? Is it that serious?

    The walls have ears, onii-sama. Miss Nier has prepared lunch. Freya wore a mysterious smile. I followed her into the kitchen while baffled myself. I dont know whats going to happen. Freya is simr to Castell in this aspect. They both say nothing when things are rtively chaotic. But Freyas smile is frankly quite soothing. Its not like Castells which has a mocking vibe to it.

    Onii-sama, let me put it simply. After speaking to the both of them separately, I have an idea of what happened. In short, its a sh of powers More precisely, the most important thing is that the new lord is extremely naive.

    I looked at Freya and asked: Naive? Has that got something to do with this?

    Luna set up the tablecloth and then stepped back. Nier sat to one side and hummed a tune as she cut the meat in front of her. She doesnt concern herself with my business. A better way to put it would be that she is the princes princess, not his vassal, so she has no right to stick her nose in his business.

    Its a good thing as I wont have to deal with her trying to talk me into things. Such a princess is the best kind you could ask for.

    As I mentioned previously. Simply speaking, there are two parties in Socinas parliament. It is not a contest over the inheritor or something because thete lord only had one wife and no kids. Therefore, the current lord was bound to seed the throne so there is no issue there. The issue is that the elders cannotprehend her ideas.

    Freya looked at me and chuckled. She then borated: To be honest, I do not quiteprehend the things that envoy says either. But I understand it roughly as the female lord wants to share. Uhm, she wants to increase the living standards of her people like all businesses are to be state owned, to collect all the money, drastically increase the peoples earnings, to have the city determine the prices for all goods, all in order to allow everyone to lead stable lives.

    I lingered for a moment. Isnt that a socialism prototype? A very simr prototype for that matter. That model was employed during the Soviet Unions run, but it failed, didnt it? Its not going to work. Plus, youre burying yourself if you do that when you dont have enough capital to support it.

    That has nothing to do with me. But I know for sure that it cant be executed. If they try and execute it, Socina might not aplish anything.

    But the elders of Socina City do not agree with it Of course, they are not disagreeing for the sake of Socina City, but purely because most of Socina Citys business are monopolised by said elders. If they all be state-owned, would they not be left without money? That is why the only thing they are thinking about is how to stop it from happening.

    What are they going to do then?

    Simply speaking, the most fundamental task is to prevent the female lord from having any capital. In other words, money. If they want to carry out that idea, money is a must. As long as they have sufficient funds, they will be able to bring the merchants on-board. Therefore, the lord requires money.

    Freya supinated her fingers, pondered something to herself and then continued, The simplest solution is to do business. That means they need to find someone to do business with as well as goods. What the lord is looking for, is us. The good they are providing is metal from the south. To be precise, a very important metal.

    An important metal?

    Freya nodded and replied: That is correct. I should say that it is the key to solving the most important issue we currently have. Onii-sama, do you know how many gun barrels you went through yesterday? Additionally, though the Earth Dragon Rider unit is formidable as a unit that charges the enemy lines, their guns and spear-tips all break. They be useless after one charge.

    I get that. I may have produced guns, but the materials used for the barrels are no good. They can fire consecutively but after four or five times, the barrels break. Im helpless there. I didnt learn about materials. The elves metal can satisfy our needs but they produce far too little of it. Its nowhere near enough to support my normal usage requirements.

    Only the imperial guards were able to use that sort of metal among the elves. Further, I cant use the elves metal for nothing. It costs money. Everyone knows that relying on others to provide weapons is the equivalent of handing the rope around your neck to someone else. I dont want to do that even if its Vyvyan were talking about.

    Since that type of metal exists and humanity can produce it, its best that I possess it myself.

    And most interestingly, both parties offered to provide us with that type of metal. In other words, as long as we ce our bets on the right team, either side will provide us that sort of metal. So you do not need to consider your gains at this point. The most important question has be, which party do you prefer?

    Which side do I prefer?

    Its the same either way because if I let their lord go bankrupt, then shell bepletely bankrupt and therefore will be forced to obey me. In that scenario, she wont be a threat for my business. And if I bet on her winning, I can acquire those resources, plus, well have a more stable rtionship with Socina City.

    Ill benefit either way then.

    But But

    As I mentioned, relying on others to provide weapons is the equivalent of handing the rope around your neck to someone else.

    So, onii-sama, who do you want to support? Did you want to support the so-called representatives of the people, the elders whove already gained a monopoly on the businesses and have a stranglehold on the citys life-line, or that naive lord?

    Neither.

    I pressed down hard and cut deep into the steak in front of me so the juice stained my napkin. I looked at Freya and in a serious tone said: Im not supporting either side. I want the metal and I dont need anybody to trade with me. I want to possess the metal myself. Its in the desert, correct? Ill personally go and bring it here then!

 Book 7: Chapter 2

    Book 7: Chapter 2

    Ive finished talking with the envoy from the elders of Socina Citys side. I didnt agree to their request, but neither did I reject them. I dont want to see either of the envoys again so I had Freya tell them that I wouldnt be working again since I had just gotten married. However, I began preparations to head into the desert at the same time. Its just that Im slightly reluctant to leave as I dont want to part with my wives. We did just get married after all.

    The desert? Ah, youre talking about the metal in the desert, right? Well if you want an opinion, their metal certainly is good quality, but the transportation and costs are very high so I rarely ever saw it. However, it certainly is very useful. If we had it, we could indeed use it to make gun-barrels and spear-tips.

    The red-haireddy looked at me and then scrubbed her hair. She looked at the blueprint before her and continued, But your majesty, if you want to purchase it directly from the desert in the south, itll be too expensive. If you did that, your guard-unit would basically be a unit made out of gold. Would you bear to train them like usual then?

    I shook my head as I looked at her and responded: I dont intend to buy metal. I want to go and find that type of metal because I heard that the metal they have is actually very cheap. The expensive part is mining it and the delivery fees. I want to go there and buy up a mineral mine. A new mine has supposedly been discovered there. All we need is a smelting method. As long as I have those two in my hands, Ill be able to get my hands on a mine, and Ill be able to transport the mined materials back here without a hitch.

    Isnt that good then? When I leftst time, I went to the desert. There was indeed a rumour that a new mine was discovered deep in the desert. However, it hasnt be confirmed if its true or not. But since you think that its true, Ill take your word for it. It would be best if you could make it a reality because I really want to enjoy the pleasure of fiddling with that type of metal.

    Sheughed but I didnt leave. I continued while looking at her: But I didnte here just to mention it.

    Do you have other business with me then?

    She looked at me somewhat boggled since I never brought up anything else before. I respect her greatly so I never poke my noise into her business unnecessarily. I dont mind how she runs the factory or what novel things she makes.

    With my eyes on her, I sincerely said: I hoped that you coulde with me to the desert.

    She hesitated for a second then scratched her head and answered: Ah, I thought thats what you were going to say

    Yes, you know about this metals stuff best, and if I am right, you went to look for it in the desertst time but were unsessful. Im not familiar with the desert but I know how frightening the desert is. Without the help of someone whos familiar with the desert, Ill die in there for sure which is why I need your help. I need you toe with me to the desert. That way, I will feel a little safer.

    Dont you have anyone else to ask around you, your majesty? And if you need a guide, the five nations of the desert are all Elizabeths vassal states. Any of them can be your guide, right?

    No, I dont intend to reveal my identity this time. Im not going to announce that Im the prince of the Rosvenor Empire regardless of where I go, because there are two other powers that arepeting for this metal like me as well. The two of them want to trade this metal with me. I didnt reject or agree to their offer. In a situation like this where my position is ambiguous, if I reveal that I want to take it all for myself, well only be hostile with each other with nothing for me to gain out of it.

    I looked at the red-haireddy and broke it down: Further, there is no one I can send on the job. Freya needs to stay and manage the citys affairs. I dont want for Lucia and Nier to put themselves at risk again, not to mention the fact that Lucia is pregnant. Luna doesnt know the desert so itd be pointless to bring her along. Therefore, you are the only one I know who can help me.

    After listening to my exnation, she massaged her shoulders in a somewhat irritated fashion and responded: Your majesty, I just came back from there not too long ago. And you also noticed that I went there to search for it to no avail. Its the first time youre searching for it so youre in high spirits and keen, but Ive lost motivation.

    I made a small bow and then said: Please, sister. You are the only one left I can trust. You must help me. If you can help me, you can do as you please with the metal we acquire. You can do anything you like. As long as we can satisfy my units requirements I would even be willing to buy if off of you.

    Yeah? She gave me a strange look then chuckled and said: Raise your head, your majesty. How should I put it? Though I have always been with the Gdriel tribe as well as having helped Elizabeth and Vyvyan all this time, I have never had them plead me like this before. This is the second time you are pleading me like this. Well, whatever. Ill make a trip with you to the desert out of consideration for your two mothers and your sincerity.

    Thank you so much!

    Its nothing, its nothing. My work is really interesting too. Havent I always been wiping your familys ass? Sheughed cheerfully. But then she quickly switched to a stern expression and said, But your majesty, you must remember that the desert is different to this ce. The natural climate and environment there is harsh. Your status as a prince isnt even worth a bottle of water there. Its an extremely dangerous ce. You must remember to bring your guard-unit along and they must be fully-equipped. If you insist on going, you must be mentally prepared for your guard-unit to suffer sacrifices.

    I nodded and replied: I understand. I trust them!

    The red-haireddy nodded and responded: Good then. I shall prepare then, your majesty. Just let me know when its time to set out. Your majesty, you have lofty ambitions just like Inard did back then. That was the first time I saw an elf take the initiative to interact with humans. At the time, I believed that they would meet a tragic ending, but it doesnt look like thats the case now. So while I think that you are being rash, it might be a good thing. I shall give my all to assist you. However, I want to y with those metals

    All right!

    Well, the matter with Lorana looks like its been settled. I managed to persuade her who was most suited for this job. If you want to go to the desert, you really do need a suitable candidate. I did say that the people by my side who I could rely on and could help me couldnt walk by my side this time. So I can only rely on myself no matter what happens this time.

    Ah, and Lorana.

    I returned to the pce and bumped into a frantic Luna.

    Luna!

    Luna looked at me and excitedly called out to me: Your majesty!

    I noticed her hasty expression so I smiled and asked: Whats wrong? What are you in such a rush for? Did something happen in the pce?

    She nodded furiously. She looked like she couldnt hold back her smile. She looked at me, and in a serious and excited tone informed me: Did you know?! Did you know?! Miss Nier was sent back here because she was not feeling too well. After the doctor saw her, we found out she is pregnant! Miss Nier is pregnant!

 Book 7: Chapter 3

    Book 7: Chapter 3

    I hugged Nier who was curled up in my embrace crying due to overjoy. I stroked her head and back while she gripped my clothes tightly. In my arms, she excitedly murmured: My child My child with his majesty My child with his majesty Finally We finally have a child Your child

    I stroked her back as I nodded with a smile. I said: Thats right, thats right, Nier, our child. This is our child. I told you didnt I? I told you wed definitely have a child.

    Uhm! Uhm! Our child. Our child Your majesty, this is our child

    Nier hugged me tightly, wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes, looked up and kissed my lips with excitement. We kissed each other passionately. I was a lot more excited about Niers pregnancy than Lucias because it was harder for Nier to get pregnant. Further, descendants had more meaning for humans. News that Nier was pregnant virtually shocked everyone in the pce.

    Even the empress was so excited her hands shook, not knowing what she should do. I could only pray that mom wouldnt make Nier that soup. Shell die. And itll be one corpse but two lives.

    Nier released me and then wiped the corners of her mouth. She looked at me with puppy-eyes and softly asked: Dear are you going to the desert? I heard it from Freya. You wanted to go to the desert to find something, right? I dont really know what youre doing but do you have to leave?

    I shook my head and hugged her tighter. I replied: No, Im not going anywhere anymore. Im not going to the desert anymore. Ill stay by your side. Im just going to stay with you and our child.

    Those were honest words. Nier wasnt pregnant yet when I was starting to get ambitious. I know that Nier can look after herself, plus she has the empress and Freya, so I could leave her here and head to the desert alone. But, not now. Shes pregnant now. Shes carrying our child so I cant let Nier stay here alone with our child, and theres no way I can drag her along with me. I need to stay by her side. They are my most cherished treasures.

    I never even had a girlfriend, but I was now a father. How could I ditch my wife and child? A mans ambition is flimsy in front of his family. A man feels more aplished if he can put a smile on his familys face than being way out somewhere in the world. Put another way, a mans career pursuits are just for the sake of giving his family a better living standard and home.

    I dont want to go. I just want to stay by Niers side. Socina whatever and whatever metal-mabob, dont matter. They cant make me as happy as Niers smile. I just want to stay here with her. I dont want to unite the continent or aplish some great feat. My greatest aplishment would be having Nier by my side with a smile and watching my child grow up.

    Nier grabbed my arm firmly and then shook her head. She rified: No thats not what I meant, dear. I was just apologising to you I may not be able to protect you now. If you want to go to the desert, I cant protect you at your side. I dont want to be running around because I have a child now.

    Nier

    I then paused to look at her and spaced out. Nier looked up at me with a smile. She reached her hands out to sp my face and with a smile said: My world used to be a tiny one at her majestys side. That was my everything. I once thought that that was the entire world. I never thought the world would be thisrge and this wonderful. You were the one who let me see this vast world. You were the one who let me experience countless moments of bliss and new things. You were the one who gave me the entire world so I dont want your world to end here because of me.

    Nier then gently leaned her head on my chest and softly continued: Its all right. I have her majesty with me as well as Freya. Ill be fine. Go to the desert without any worries, my dear. I dont really understand what you are trying to do, but I know that it must be something that will be useful. I want to be of use to you, not a burden to you. Dont worry about me. You are the prince, so please go and do what a prince should do. However, you must promise me you must promise me you must return to my side alive

    Nier!

    I was so moved I couldnt hold myself back any more and I hugged Nier tightly. This girl who was once cold as ice and tough as iron leaned into my arms. I hugged her tightly. I was choking to the point I couldnt utter a world. I really admire the hell out of myself. Im so fortunate to have her as my wife. She was the one I loved most.

    I promise, Nier. I promise Ille back alive for sure. The same goes for you, Nier. You must look after yourself. You must. Let the other Valkyries take over the training supervision. You just focus on looking after yourself. Dont partake in any strenuous work and dont put yourself in danger.

    I hugged her tightly and kissed her forehead. Elizabeth then knocked on the door and pulled the door open. She smiled as she looked at us and asked: How nice, how nice, son. Youve got a child now, son Mommy mommy is trying toe up with a name Which one do you like, son?

    Mom our child still hasnt been born yet

    Hmm I actually came up with your name, Troy. Its abination of the elvennguage and humanitysnguage. It means brave and kind person. Naming is important. See, look at you. Doesnt that describe you perfectly? Youre brave and kind. What about our child? Our child Ah, sorry, I meant, your child with Nier. What will your child be like?

    Did you just say something you shouldnt have in a moment of excitement?! Did you just make a mistake?! Did you just say our child?! Did you just say something you shouldnt have?!! I believe that we have never done anything of the sort! Theres no way!

    Nier giggled and remarked: We still do not know our childs gender, so we cannot name our child yet, your majesty. However, I believe that if it is a boy then he will definitely be a great man like his majesty. If our child is a girl, then she will be as noble and great as you, your majesty.

    Uhm, uhm, youre right, youre right. Thats how itll be. Thats how itll be. Elizabeth rubbed her hands together excitedly. She then looked at Nier and told her: I have already arranged for two active Valkyries to guard you, Ive ordered maids and experts in taking care of maternal mothers from the royal capital toe here as well as the best chef. There will be no problems. Youll be fine for sure. But you must look after yourself. You must bring seven Valkyries and three maids with you no matter where you go. You must take care of yourself!

    I was a little stunned. Thats too much, dont you think?! This makes me feel like there will be a problem

    Uhm! There will definitely be no problems!

    Howe Nier has be so obedient all of a sudden?!

    Mom, do you have time right now?

    I looked at mom as I patted Nier on her head. I then stood up and looked at mom.

    Elizabeth nodded and replied: Yes, I do. I definitely have time. Is something up?

    Uhm, yes there is, mom. Lets step outside and talk.

    All right.

 Book 7: Chapter 4

    Book 7: Chapter 4

    Elizabeth got worked up and got up from her chair. Shocked, she eximed: What?! You want to go to the desert now?! Son, youre a father now! You want to leave now?! Youre going to leave Nier with me and go? Nier wont say anything but she is definitely hoping for you to stay. Think about your child and your wife!

    I nodded and replied: I know. Of course I know that. But I have no choice. I dont want to give up on this matter either. Plus, Nier will be with you. I trust you. You will definitely look after Nier wholeheartedly. Ive also seen how meticulous you were with Niers arrangements so I dont have to worry, which is why I can go without a worry.

    Elizabeth looked at me with a slightlyplex gaze. She then sighed and said: Its not like that, son. Of course you trust me. Youre my son after all. Nier is also the child I like the most so there definitely wont be a problem. However, thats not how youre supposed to think about this.

    Elizabeth looked irritated. She put one leg over the other and rubbed her temples looking extremely irritated. She sighed with an upset and wronged look. Ive never seen Elizabeth look like that. Her gaze looked particrlyplex. She looked like she was wronged and she was suffering like her husband left her. It was like the one that was actually upset was her and not Nier.

    I looked at mom and said: Why? Whats the problem? Nier said she didnt have an issue with it either. I think that Nier can take care of herself. I dont want to let this opportunity go to waste for nothing either

    Because this is about love!

    Elizabeth tapped on the table and looked at me with a hint of anger. She raised her voice a fair bit: Son, you cant think like that. You have to know that to Nier, you are her husband as well as your childs father. Niers identity as the princess wont allow her to stop you, but youre her husband! Youre her love! A woman doesnt want anything when shes pregnant. She doesnt want a Valkyrie or some maid, but you!

    Nier

    Elizabeth mmed her hand on the table hard and then looked at me furiously. She eximed: Nier is a Valkyrie and your princess! She wont stop you because of this but shes also a woman, dont you know that?! No, you dont! But I understand it! Im a woman! I get it! Youre the same as your father. Do you still not get it?! Do you not know what I want?! I dreamt of your father a few days ago. I dreamt of my husband. Do you know what a woman wants?! She wants her family!

    She looked at me with her eyes full of tears. Her voice sounded somewhat hoarse as she spoke: What will Nier think if you go and leave your wife behind? Would Nier be able to raise your child in peace? Would she be able to take care of her child in peace? Wont she miss you? You think youre the only one who misses her? Shell miss you! Shell miss you! You want her to live here in peace because of your problem? What after? And then youll go to the north and go missing and have just your ring return?! What do you want Nier to do?! What do you want Nier to do?!

    I was speechless. What Lorana said rang in my ear. No ones fate is safe in the desert. Even Lorana mentioned that it was dangerous. Shes the strongest sword saint on the continent and even she said there was danger, so Ill be at risk too. Its not as dangerous as the dragons up north, but I dont think Im as powerful as my father either.

    This was a repeat of Elizabeths past. Elizabeth understood the feeling. History was repeating itself. In the end, she didnt get to see her husband onest time. Her husband left just like that. Only a ring came back and it wasnt even with her. She only had his sword and cape.

    She felt that history was being repeated. She felt the same fate would befall us again. She wasnt being wilful or stopping me. She saw Nier as another her right now. Thats why Elizabeth is stopping me right now. Elizabeth was worried about Nier right now.

    You are the prince, and you should deal with this matter. If you hadnt gotten married yet, and if Nier hadnt gotten pregnant yet, I dont care where you go. Nier would be able to apany you to the desert too. I would be very assured with the Valkyries sword instructor apanying you, but what about now? Youre now Niers husband. Youre the father of the child Nier is carrying. What youre doing is too dangerous! Nier cant apany you too, so how do you expect me to feel assured letting you go? Who else could you bring along that would put me at ease? Freya or Luna? Lucia has already gone to the elven side, so who else left do you have? Mommy has already experienced it once, and theres no way mommy is going to let Nier go through that same experience even once. Not happening! Shes not the only one worried about you, theres mommy too! Mommy is worried about you!

    I looked at Elizabeth silently without saying anything. I had no argument for what Elizabeth said. I was indecisive about it to begin with. Now its even more impossible for me to make my decision.

    How do I protect Nier? But I dont want to just do nothing like this. I agreed on this with the Lorana. This is also the most crucial matter I need to take care of as the lord of this city. Plus, this is the firstrge job of this scale Im carrying out sinceing here. I dont want to give up this opportunity just like this.

    Of course I wont abandon Nier. If Nier needs me, Ill give up on it without any hesitation. Ill let go of everything without hesitation just like I hugged her before if she needs me. But but Nier already said I could go. If I stay, Nier will feel guilty for sure, wont she? But as Elizabeth pointed out, Nier definitely wants for me to stay to.

    In any case, you no longer are who you were before. Son, youve gotten married, but your thinking hasnt changed at all. Mommy is very disappointed with your rashness this time.

    Elizabeth let out a heavy sigh like she had just aged several decades. She stood up and walked to the door. She then softly said: Son, youre a husband and a father now. You cant just think about yourself anymore. You need to think about your family as well. Dont copy your father. You need to understand that its not just your life alone as countless others are also worried for you.

    I understand.

    I lowered my head and let out a heavy sigh.

    Elizabeth turned her head around, looked at me with aplex expression and said: Dont rush this matter too much. Think carefully and then you can decide what you do. Son, grow up a little. Care about the people around you. You are bing more and more like your father. But dont copy your father. Your father was also forced to. He had no choice, but no one is forcing you now so dont do something that would let your family down. You have a family. Do not. Do not neglect your family as your pursue your career. Your family is your real treasure.

 Book 7: Chapter 5

    Book 7: Chapter 5

    Onii-sama, what do you need to include in your luggage for your trip to the desert? I have prepared your basic necessities. As for your escort and guards preparations, I require your confirmation.

    I took the document Freya handed me and pressed it down onto the table before sighing heavily. Freya looked at me, smiled and said: Onii-sama, could it be that you do not bear to leave? That is normal. Men always let go of lots of things when they have a wife.

    I rubbed my temples, a habit which I picked up from Elizabeth. I sat off-centre on my chair and replied: Yeah. I really dont know what I should do. Both mom and Nier dont really want for me to go, do they?

    No. You should not say that. You should say that the princess, your majesty has already prepared for your journey. She has packed your luggage, despite it being just your clothes. But that goes to show that she supports you going to the desert. You are blessed to have such an understanding wife.

    Freya smiled as she looked at me and I looked at her smile and eyes. I still dont know what emotion her eyes are giving off and what shes thinking. Shes just a child and yet she possesses such deep and profound thoughts. She noticed my gaze on her so she giggled softly and asked: Onii-sama, are you concerned about my opinion?

    I nodded as I looked at her and responded: Uhm. I depend on you lots, Freya, since Ive always seen you as my sister. I should get my family together to think about this to be fair. So Freya, what do you think about what I want to do?

    She nodded and thought to herself for a moment. She then answered: That is a very interesting question, onii-sama. Before I answer you, please allow me to preface my answer. Onii-sama, you should be aware that the answer given for the same question will differ depending on ones identity. So now I am wondering which identity I should answer you as.

    I looked at her with curiosity and said: Give me your answer from all your perspectives then.

    Alright, your majesty. She emphasised the two words your majesty. She then answered: As the proxy of Troy City and as your advisor, Freya believes that it is absolutely vital that you make this trip. It would be best if you can locate the metal. Even if you do not, presenting yourself to the five nations in the desert would not be a bad decision. It is a good move no matter how you look at it.

    I nodded. I understand that. Ive never seen the five nations of the desert. Ive only drank their wine. I have to make a trip to these surrounding vassal states to announce myself and to let them know who they should pay tribute to, since Im the next emperor

    And?

    Freya took in a big breath and then in a slightly hoarse voice said: Onii-chan onii-chan please dont go dont go You could live well and happily here, so why must you put yourself in danger? Why do you want to go to such a dangerous ce? Even if you disregard this sister of yours, you should consider my sisters-inw and their children That.

    Freya then stopped with her wronged and upset voice, and swapped it out for her usual voice. She looked at me and grinned with excitement like she just put on a perfect performance. I looked at her seemingly recite her lines in one breath. I thought it was Freyas true personality, only to see her perfect sarcastic smile which brought me back to my senses with her usual voice.

    There wont be any bro-cons or sis-cons here in this world You cant be a sis-con for a sister like this! Moms are better. Mom is the best in the world. Nursery rhymes didnt lie to me.

    Thats it. As your vassal, I naturally hope that you can personally make a trip there. But as your family, I naturally dont want to let you go somewhere so dangerous.

    Freya then spoke in a serious tone: The desert is extremely dangerous. Both sandstorms and the bandits there are extremely frightening. Further, we are not certain we can find that mine. If you cannot find it, then we would have gone there for nothing. There is no sister that would be willing to see her brother go to such a dangerous ce, right? Moreover, you are not bringing me, your sister along.

    Nothing I can do about that. The only one I have around me that I can trust to look after the city is you. I smiled helplessly and asked, Freya, do you still not really want for me to go?

    Did I not already tell you? My answer will differ depending on the perspective I answer you from. If you see me as your vassal, I would fully support your journey to the desert. If you do not want to leave your sister as her brother, then you can stay and we can continue living peacefully. Our princess has moved into the room next to her majestys as well due to her pregnancy. So who knows, you might not be able to resist your urges and do something to me too to make me happy

    Hey, hey, hey, did you just say something very, very scary?! Did you just suggest a crazy idea? Have you been watching me for a long time?! I dont have the balls tomit incest. If they find out, theyll duel you!

    Heck, they might even drag me into it. Though Lucia is in a very good mood at the moment, I think that epting Nier alone is the maximum she will ept. If I have a third woman, she probably really will skewer me with a sword

    I ignored thest section of what Freya said. I then looked at her and said: I understand now. Freya, are you saying that you want toe with me?

    Freya paused for a moment and then straightened up her posture like her emotions exploded. She looked at me angrily and thundered: Have you only just realised that, onii-sama?! Of course I want to go with you! You are my onii-sama! I still need you to help me realise my future, so how can I let you die in the desert?! How can I let you die in the desert?! I do not mind you going, but at least bring me with you! I will definitely keep you safe! What do you expect me to do by leaving me here? Ah!!

    I jumped up and pulled her into my embrace. Freya froze up and resisted for a moment before settling down and rxing onto my chest.

    She didnt bring her arms up to hug me. She let me hug her and didnt say a word.

    I didnt say anything either. I just gently stroked her head likebing a cats fur.

    A moment after, Freya raised her head up, let out a sigh of relief and softly said: Sorry, onii-sama. I got a little too worked up.. I just feel that I have be a little odd recently I think it was around when we arrived here and began leading a steady lifestyle I was d to see you slowly grow stronger in the past, but I am now used to having you by my side. A life without you causes me to panic and I cannot calm down So I do not really want for you to leave but but I cannot hold you back from moving forwards because of that because I do not have the right to I am not your sister. I always knew that I want you to stay by my side But I do not even have the right to

    Stop it. Youre my sister. My only sister.

    I hugged her tightly and cut her off. After a moment of silence, I took in a deep breath and told her: Let me deliberate it some more. But help me make preparations to leave first, Freya

    Understood, onii-sama.

 Book 7: Chapter 6

    Book 7: Chapter 6

    So thats what you called me for. I thought you called for me for something really important. You scared mommy to death. Before mommy answers you, you have topensate mommys loss.

    Vyvyaning over was a little problematic as I expected Vyvyan wedged my head in between her valleys of bliss and affectionately rubbed me while moaning like she was getting addicted to the feeling. With my head buried in between her valleys, her fragrant scent blocked my nose so I struggled to get oxygen. But I cant do anything right now as I need mom to help mee up with an idea

    She released me after a while. She then hooked her arms behind my legs and then princess-carried me. She sat down on the edge of the bed and stroked my head as she asked: Ah.. Ive finished replenishing my son-energy. Alright, son, tell me what you think.

    Looking upward from my position, all I could see was two mounds that looked like they were going to crash down and squash me

    I told her about it and she listened to me with a smile. Seriously, those two round mounds looked like they were going to crush my head at any moment so I didnt even know what I was saying.

    Vyvyan patiently listened to everything I had to say. She then stroked my head and answered: Stay, son. There is no need for you to go to a dangerous ce. If you are worried about the metal, we can provide you with enough of it from our side. Your human guard-unit aside, your Earth Dragon cavalry units weapons have already been updated so there is no need for you to go to the desert. Shouldnt you just stay here and fulfil your role as a husband and father?

    I looked at Vyvyans gaze. It felt pointless to ask Vyvyan. Vyvyan would never let me go somewhere dangerous. If I said the desert was dangerous then she might just use force to keep me here. However, Vyvyan is my mother at the end of the day so it was best that I asked for her opinion.

    I would at least need to notify her or shed go berserk when Ie back.

    But mom I dont want to do nothing I love my wives, but but I dont want to remain under your protection forever. I think that I can protect my wives and children with my own strength now

    Before I could finish my sentence, a vine wrapped itself around my legs and suspended me upside down in the air. Before I could scream, a cold breeze surrounded me. The tip of an ice-pick appeared right in front of my eyes. It felt like it would stab into my eye if I so much as budged. It was like I was being watched by an iron maiden. I was surrounded by ice-picks with the tips pointed toward me only millimetres away from me.

    The cold air and the air of death caused me to freeze up. Vyvyan stood close by. Her voice was ethereal like it didnt exist: Son, do you still think that you can protect your wives and children? Do you still think that you can protect yourself properly? Son, you have never been trained for battle. You havent even learnt the proper way to hold a sword. What makes you think that you can protect those around you? Growing older doesnt mean that you be more capable.

    The ice-picks around me vanished in an instant. All that was left was the vine restraining my legs hanging me upside down. Being hung upside down like this makes me feel like Im going to puke because all my blood has rushed to my head. Vyvyan stood to the side with her arms folded. In a slightly angry tone she said: Can youe down without mommys help? Just a vine alone is able to trap you to death. Son, how do you expect people to not worry when youre like this? You want to show that youre different and yourepetent, but you need strength for that!

    The vine put me on the ground. I crawled along the ground and gasped for air. Vyvyan walked up to me and hugged me because it caused her heart to ache. She gently stroked my head and gently said: Dont me mommy. Mommy doesnt think that youre weak the way you are. Mommy doesnt think that youre no good like this either. Mommy actually likes you like this. You just need to remain in mommys arms. Thats not embarrassing, son. Nobody in this world is capable of doing everything. Mommy is your resource. You can use mommy whenever you want. Mommy will do anything for you, so theres no need for you to go somewhere so far. Mommy will give you anything as long as you can stay by mommys side.

    Vyvyan carefully stroked me as she hummed a tune softly as if she was calming down her child that got frightened. I leaned into Vyvyans arms and felt bitter but I couldnt say it. Vyvyan wasnt wrong. I was still the same even though I thought Id changed. I thought Id grown sturdy wings for myself, but in actuality, I havent changed at all.

    I was having ridiculous ideas about going into the desert when I couldnt even undo a vine around my legs.

    If you need metal, mommy will give us elves metal. Theres no need for you to go to that faraway ce. Mommy cant guarantee that youll bepletely fine even if mommy can reach you any time. Mommy cant let you leave mommys sight when you want to go to such a dangerous ce. Youre safe here so stay here. This is your home. This is your throne in the future. Theres no need for you to go to dangerous ces.

    Vyvyan released me, massaged my ankle and then added: Listen to mommy. Dont go to such a dangerous ce.

    I knew Vyvyans answer. Her answer was pretty much the same as Elizabeth. However, Elizabeths response was more motivated by the upsetting feeling that she didnt get to see Inard onest time, so she didnt want to let me leave. Vyvyan who has always doted on me was even less likely to let me leave. Although Nier supported me, she was the same as Freya. They didnt want to let me leave.

    Nobody around me approved of me going. Perhaps my idea was too impulsive and didnt take the people around me into consideration.

    But but I understand what they mean. I understand their love for me. I get that they were thinking for my best interests

    But but but I have my own ns too. I know I should understand them and I am indeed their husband and their childrens father. But but. Im a prince too. Im also the elf-prince. A life where I let my moms protect me by my side forever is is

    Is that the life I want?

    How am I going to answer to Mera? Am I supposed to just let her die like that? Mera wanted for me to be a qualified king. But is a qualified king meant to always stay by his moms side?

    What do I do? What do I do?

    After a while, I softly spoke: Mom

    Vyvyan touched my forehead and gently asked: What is it?

    I want to know if I can go to the elves side?

    You should be able to stay for a while now But you still cant stay for that long. Whats wrong?

    I want to go and see Lucia I really want to see my Lucia right now Right now

    I started choking on my words for some reason. Why do I particrly want to see Lucia now?

 Book 7: Chapter 7

    Book 7: Chapter 7

    Princess, please be careful. Be careful not to trip! You will trip if you do this! Oh my god!! That is dangerous!! Guards!! Guards! Hurry and put something soft underneath for cushioning! Hurry!

    I wont!

    Lucia grouchily looked at the maid behind her who looked like she was going to explode. She pulled back half of her body she had extended out. In her hand was a flower she had just picked. She said: You are my mothers friend so you do not need to call me princess. Cant you just continue calling me Lucia? Ah, you dont have to do that, guards! Go back. I was just picking a flower.

    Lucia rubbed her belly that was still t and then looked at the flower in her hand nostalgically. Her gaze was full of nostalgia and tenderness. She asked: His highness gave me this sort of flower every year. Hehe, and these flowers would bloom. His highness used to be the one who used to pluck them for me Wait!!

    Lucias gaze fixated itself outside the window. She looked at the two walking over outside. One of them was dressed in blue and the other in green. She looked at the silhouette with her gaze brimming with surprise. She looked at the two silhouettes nkly. She looked in their direction with utter surprise. She watched their two silhouettes slowlye toward her direction

    Lucia looked nkly in their direction and murmured: Your highness

    What?! His highness?! His Ah!! Princess!! Do not be so impulsive!! Dont run! Dont run so fast! Dont trip over! Dont trip! Guards! Guards!!

    I caught Lucia who leapt at me and hugged her tightly. She leaned on my shoulder and wept silently. She hugged me tightly and didnt speak for a long while. I hugged her tightly as well while I sincerely stroked her back. I rarely get to see Lucia. Lucia returned to the elven side after she got pregnant while I couldnte here. But I miss her now. I really miss her and really want to see her.

    After a while, she bit my ear and softly asked: Your highness can you manage?

    Im fine. Im fine. What about you? Lucia, are you well? I saw you run so quickly. Are you all right?

    Ill be fine. Ill surely be fine since Im your wife after all! Lucia hugged me tightly as she seriously and determinedly continued, Im fine, your highness. Ill definitely be fine even if Im not by your side, but but but but I still hope that I get to see you I want to see you more and be able to stay by your side forever

    I know. I know.

    I nodded. While still hugging her tightly, I kissed her neck and she responded by moaning sexily. She then took a small step back, cupped my face and gave me a serious kiss. Lucias kisses were still immature. However, that was Lucias love. It was her immature and yet serious love for me. This is the love my most beloved Lucia gave me.

    I love Lucia. That will never change. Ever. The first person I thought of when I was stuck was Lucia. I want to let Lucia help mee up with an idea. She was now thest person I had to ask.

    Lucia. Lucia, I want to ask you about something.

    Uhm, ask, your highness.

    Lucia then looked at me and thought to herself for a moment before continuing, Your highness, I believe that you must have important business to go so far. Im guessing that you want to do something dangerous and came to see me because you were worried about me, am I correct?

    I froze up and looked at her nkly. I then responded: How did you know so much? Did you guess that?

    Lucia giggled and replied: Yes. Your highness, I know you too well. You always like chasing danger. But this time, I believed that you would definitelye to ask for my opinion because you are my husband. You are our childs father. I believe that you will surelye and ask me for my opinion when you want to do something now.

    I looked at Lucia, nodded and said: Youre right, Lucia. Thats what I wanted to ask you

    I told Lucia about it. Lucia looked at my eyes earnestly. She waited for me to finish without changing her expression. Once I was done speaking, she pinched the flower in her hand and went silent for a moment before giving a response: Your highness, is it dangerous in the desert?

    Uhm. It should be very dangerous.

    Do you want to go then?

    I dont know

    No, I believe that you do know. Lucia cut me off. She looked into my eyes and grumbled: Your highness, you always immediately went and did what you wanted. You never got hung up on these sorts of questions. Your highness, I should be helpful to you, not chaining you down. If you want to go and do it, go and do it. Dont worry about me here, your highness. We just need to love each other. I know you love me and I will love you always. I believe that we will surely be together after we separate. Your highness, go and do what you want to do!

    But but its dangerous

    You can definitely ovee it! I know that it must be dangerous, but it was dangerous when you faced the Earth Dragons too. I cant be by your side this time, but I have faith in you and your abilities. Your highness, you are definitely not weak. You are actually iparably strong! Your courage and heart is iparably strong! Thats why you have us! You are not weak since power doesnt pertain to just ones abilities but also includes those around them!

    Lucia looked at me with an earnest look. She then took in a deep breath and went on: Your highness, go and do what it is you want to do. Dont stop because of us. I will definitely support you from behind. I want to see you be stronger and stronger. I want to watch you continue down your path! You must be a great king, not a child! Just as when we faced the Earth Dragons, I want you to resolve the matter!

    Lucia

    I looked at Lucia nkly. She looked at me with a serious look and said: Ill be fine! Your highness, you dont have to worry about me! I will look after myself well! You must look after yourself too. I trust that her highness wont get in your way too much either, right? You just need to express your thoughts and you will have everyones support! Please walk your own path, your highness! You are the next king!!

    I looked at her, nodded sincerely, hugged her and tenderly said: I understand now. Ill be sure to look after myself. Ill definitely make it back alive. I wont leave you all behind. Ill be back for sure.

    Uhm Lucia leaned onto my chest weakly and gripped my clothes tightly. She resolutely and at the same time, sadly said: If you donte back I will raise our child ande to meet you after. You must know that if something were to befall you, I will definitely go find you. I definitely will

    =====================

    Current time at the temporary Valkyrie headquarters.

    Alice silently poured him a cup of wine. After a moment of silence, she remarked: Nier is pregnant.

    Castell nodded and replied: I know. Virtually the entire pce is revolving around her now that shes pregnant. Its like a parade whenever she goes somewhere, so theres no way I wouldnt know.

    That means that the purpose of his majestys existence is gone.

    Alice ced her cup of wine down and looked at Castell seriously. She indifferently borated: He can die now

 Book 7: Chapter 8

    Book 7: Chapter 8

    Castell.

    Do you have orders, your majesty?

    Castell ced the sleep-aid medication next to Elizabeth. Elizabeth took off her outer-wear and wore on her sexy sleepwear in front of him without a care. Faced with a milf with excess sexiness, Castells heart literally jumped out of his chest. He answered her with his head down to avoid seeing her perfect body.

    The empress didnt care about his gaze though. She got into her nket and then let out a soothed sigh. She picked up the medication and finished it in one shot. She then shut her eyes and said: On the bookshelf is a letter addressed to the leaders of the five nations of the desert as well as my orders for our army stationed in the desert. Have someone send it there as fast as possible. Ask them to help his majesty when he gets there in any way they can. Any actions against his majesty are to be treated as treason against the nation.

    Castell picked up a stack of envelopes. He then looked at the empress and asked with surprise: His majesty is going to the desert? When was this decided?

    It hasnt really been decided yet. Its just his own idea.

    I do not think that there is any need for his majesty to go to the desert. Not only is it dangerous there, there is nothing worth the royal family personally going there for! There is absolutely no need for his majesty to go there if he needs something from there. Even if an order is passed down, the royal capital is too far away to have a significant influence on them so his majesty will meet with great risk.

    Oh?

    Elizabeth smiled and opened her eyes.. She turned onto her side. She revealed one arm to pull her nket. She wore a yful smile to look at Castell and asked: How rare, Castell. When it came to matters involving my son, wasnt it always the case that youd do what I ordered? Why have you suddenly started considering my sons safety this time?

    Castell froze up and then went down on one knee. He replied: You need not worry, your majesty, my loyalty belongs to you alone. Toward his majesty, I

    Elizabeth impatiently cut him off: You dont have to say that. If you arent loyal to my son, Ill be first in line to take your head. My son is everything to me. If you are loyal to me, you must be loyal to my son. I think its good for you to assist my son. You dont have to worry about me having misgivings. As I mentioned, if my son wants the throne, I will hand it to him without hesitation. If my head could put a smile to his face, I wont hesitate to give him my head either!

    Castell looked at the empress and firmly said: You must not say that, your majesty! His majesty does not have what it takes to run a nation at current. If you pass the crown to him without thinking it through, you will cause the downfall of this nation.

    Isnt that why he doesnt covet the throne? She cut him off again with annoyance. She then went on: What I meant was for you to do everything you can to keep him safe. Though Im letting him decide if he goes or not this time, I reckon he will definitely go. I know him. I know that hes the same as my husband. Not going because its dangerous isnt his character. I have no way of rejecting his wish. I cant do something that would make him unhappy. Thats why I can only help him as much as I can discreetly.

    After a moment of silence, Castell nodded and responded:  I understand now. Your majesty, I shall ask the five nations of the desert to assist, but that is all I can do. The five nations of the desert are too far away from us. We cannot directly send an army there either. His majesty must take care of himself.

    Thats fine. If he has the courage to go, he must have what it takes too. Further, I have examined his guard-unit once. They follow orders to a T and are very much like elites. They might not be as loyal and skilled as the Valkyries, but I believe that his guard-unit will be able to mow down all resistance they meet.

    Elizabeth wore an expression of immense pride when she mentioned her sons guard-unit. Castell on the other hand was a little worried though. The guns his majestys guard-unit possessed were created without blueprints from her majesty, and their sword skills were taught to them by a Valkyrie. His army was basically his majestys private weapon. Under normal circumstances, the empress would surely be concerned since such a powerful army was right under her nose. But not only was she not concerned, she was to the contrary, proud. She wouldnt hesitate to provide them with even better resources.

    Is that a mothers love? Her majesty wouldnt even notice if his majesty intended to revolt, would she? Her majesty was an extremely vignt individual, yet she allowed such a powerful force to exist right next to her. Does motherly love make one oblivious and neglectful too? Before he is her son, hes also someone vying for the throne.

    Has her majesty forgotten that?

    I can only do this much for my son. He muste back safely.

    Elizabeth sighed and then closed her eyes. It looked like the medication was kicking in. Castell lingered and then asked her a question with the intent of seeing what her response would be: Your majesty, I heard a rumour. But it dide from ces like bars, so I have no proof to back up its authenticity It is said that someone is plotting against his majesty

    Oh?

    She had closed her eyes but she opened them instantly like an eagles eye aiming down at its prey, like she suddenly drew her sword and stabbed it through Castells heart. Castell shuddered like her killing intent shed him to pieces. The atmosphere went dead silent in an instant. The empresss domineering aura oppressed everything in the air. Castells knees quivered like he couldnt withstand her dominance and was forced to his knees.

    That is the empress anger. That is a sovereigns dominance.

    Whatever.

    After pondering it for a moment, the empress closed her eyes again and the air rxed once again, and Castell let out a long sigh. Those few seconds just now felt like centuries. Castell almost forgot to breathe. The empress continued, I dont believe there is anyone who can hurt my son in my presence. Even if they do, my Valkyries will just cut them up. Frankly, Im bored of this long peace. I wish there was a group who wasnt afraid of death so I could let my de drink blood.

    Castell didnt respond. He just tried telling the empress about Alices ns. But it didnt look like the empress suspected her personal guards. In other words, Alice had never expressed her true thoughts to the empress. It looks like Alice is aware of the empresss feelings for his majesty. Shes aware that its pointless to try and persuade her, so she decided to get rid of his majesty discreetly.

    Castell doesnt have any feelings toward his majesty. He doesnt hate or like him just like his attitude for others. However, he refused to help Alice. He only promised to keep her secret, not for his majestys sake but for the empress.

    The empress will surely be sad if his majesty dies.

    He just didnt want to let her majesty be sad.

    That was the reason he tried to hint it to her majesty, but it didnt seem like she really cared. She had never suspected her Valkyries Perhaps she saw the Valkyries as tools. And tools dont have thoughts.

    But how else could he say it? He couldnt tell her straight up He could only do everything in his power to ruin Alices n and reveal her plot.

    Castell shut the door gently. With his back facing therge white door to her majestys room, he let out a heavy sigh.

 Book 7: Chapter 9

    Book 7: Chapter 9

    Ss!

    Nier hissed in cold air as she looked at the blooding out of her hand after she pricked it. Luna ced the things in her hands down and grabbed Niers hand. Nier chuckled and said: Its nothing, Luna. I licked blood off my de back then, so this is nothing.

    Luna looked at her, smiled helplessly and said: Princess, this sort of protective talisman is a lie. It is useless. There is no need for you to waste time on it.

    Nier shook her head with a smile. She picked up the talisman and looked at it affectionately. She softly exined: Her majesty made his majesty a scarf that he still wears now. I cant be by his side to protect him this time so Im worried. Ill feel a little better if I give this to his majesty.

    Princess, you need not worry about his majesty since he has not said that he will go.

    Nier shook her head then looked at Luna and replied with a smile: He will. Do you still not know him well enough? When has he backed down due to danger? When I was his bodyguard, I really hated that habit of his But now that I think about it, he looked really suave at the time.

    Luna ced the talisman down and grinned shyly. However, she quickly realised that there was something wrong and quickly wiped her grin off her face. She stood up in a flustered fashion, made a small bow and said: Princess, it iste now. You should rest. It is not good for you to sleepte. I shall not disturb your rest.

    Its fine, its fine. I want to practice some more. I havent lined this part up yet

    That will not do, princess. You cannot do that. Luna sternly refused her and went on in a stern tone, Your business is no longer your business alone but the entire pces business. I cannot bex with things that have to do with you. If I loosen my control on you then everyone in the pce will reprimand me. You need to rest for your child, and most importantly, there is still his majesty to consider. He definitely does not want to see you like this!

    Nier grumpily put the talisman in her hand down,y down on her bed and pulled her nket over herself. Luna watched Nier close her eyes. She then looked toward the firece and pulled out the firewood inside before tossing in another two new pieces of firewood. She then opened the window a little, closed the curtains properly and then blocked the firece with a ck board. The room went dark. She looked toward Nier on the bed, made a small bow and said: Goodnight, princess.

    Nier responded with her eyes closed: Goodnight, Luna.

    Luna pulled open the door to her room and entered her room. Freya slept at the table with her face on top of recent finance books as well as reports from officials. Seeing the young Freya who was exhausted snoring gently in the room lighted up by a fire, Luna reached her hand out and gently stroked her head.

    Luna viewed Freya as a good little sister. Freya always appeared full of confidence and smiled like a little devil in front of his majesty. Behind the scenes though, only she knew how exhausted she was. She frequently saw Freya sitting at the desk looking through documents when she had little awakenings at night.

    Freya had to consider countless things, countless people, the power bnce, countless different powers and profits in order to ensure that the ideas she provided his majesty with were correct. To her, only by doing all this could she help his majesty. She also usually spaced out while eating because she was constantly thinking.

    Luna gently carried Freya to the bed and ced her down. She looked at Freyas small face and shook her head hopelessly. She sighed and then fell into her own thoughts as she looked into the darkness outside.

    His majesty really isnt an ordinary individual. Hes cheated so many girls with his innocent look. Most importantly, all of those women were absolutely loyal to him.

    And she herself was one of them.

    His majesty really is a yer, huh?

    She sat on the chair Freya was sitting on before. She picked up the talisman she was teaching Nier to weave before. She hadnt finished teaching Nier. She only taught her half of what she needed to know. She looked at the halfplete talisman and thought to herself for a moment. She then picked up the needle and thread to the side. Just as she went to continue it, she went and ced it back down.

    She smiled and then realised something.

    Nier and Lucia couldnt apany his majesty this time and neither could Freya. None of them could apany him this time. Its said that his majesty was going to go to the desert himself this time. But she knew that his majesty definitely wouldnt leave her behind because he needed her by his side on the full-moon night.

    While the others couldnt stay by his majestys side, she could. That realisation uplifted her mood a lot. She smiled and then ced her protective talisman down. She didnt need to give his majesty some sort of protective talisman because she herself was his majestys protective talisman.

    I looked at Lucia who was deep asleep next to me and stroked her small head. Then I looked at the moon outside and spaced out.

    Anybody but Lucia may object to what I say. Perhaps itd be more urate to say that Lucia has always been the one to know what I was thinking. Maybe it was because we grew up together that she understood particrly well what I was thinking. She knows me best and is most understanding. Thats why I really like Lucia.

    But I know that this trip will be one fraught with danger. I dont know what will happen in the desert. Everybody has said that its dangerous there.

    Son. Son

    Just as I was about to lie down to sleep, there was a gentle knock at the door. Vyvyan poked her head in and waved at me. I sighed. I gently and carefully pulled my arm out from Lucias grasp and then walked to the door.

    As soon as I left the room, an arm yanked me to the side and pushed me up against the wall. Before I could even sigh, my mouth was filled with a blissful scent.

    When Vyvyan called me toe out, her eyes were blood-red so I knew that this would happen.

    A domineering leg made its way in between my legs. I had no way of breaking free. Vyvyan greedily enveloped my entire mouth like she was trying to bite my tongue off. She kissed me wildly while rubbing one of her hands on my chest and the other grabbing my hand. It was like she wanted to touch every inch of my skin.

    Haaa haa haa

    Vyvyan wiped her mouth and then bit me on my neck No, she wasnt doing to suck my blood this time. She did it purely because she wanted to leave a hickey! I wanted to push mom away but I noticed a shadow created by the fire at the corner of the wall. That meant that there was a guard there. If I made a sound now, whats happening between mom and I would be exposed.

    And so, I could only keep my mouth shut tightly and not make a sound.

    A moment after, Vyvyan looked up and gently stroked the bite-mark she left on my neck. She then looked into my eyes and seriously said: Just as I always tell you. Son you must remember not to make mommy worry. Remember that. Dont make mommy worry Dont put yourself in danger. If you run into danger, call for mommy. Mommy will definitely go to protect you. Mommy definitely will!

 Book 7: Chapter 10

    Book 7: Chapter 10

    You are my onii-sama after all. I knew that you would definitely choose to go yourself. Freya who was standing at my side chuckled softly and then said, Onii-sama, what else do you need? Leave it with me.

    Mm, let me have a think Honestly speaking, I dont really know what I need for the desert. But it looks like I need lots of things. The list of things big sis gave me is here.*

    I handed the list of items to Freya. She took a look at it and thought to herself for a while before responding: You need a fair bit, huh? The desert really is incredible as I have heard. You are bringing your entire guard-unit with you this time too. I think you would need an entire escort to take everything. There are a lot of things to transport after all. There is water, food, tents, emergency items, weapons, ammunition umm let me see how many horses are needed

    I looked at Freya and said: Send all these items to the city closest to the desert prior to us heading there. I have no need to lug these things around in the empire. Send them there first and Ill just have to pick them up and head out when I get there. That includes the ammunition, weapons and necessities we need. Well stick with dried-meat and rye bread as staples for our food. We wont take wine. We need to bring plenty of water since its the desert were talking about after all.

    All right, but You need too many horses this time. It would be tough even with all of the horses in the pce right now. Freya scratched her head. She sounded like she was in a dilemma as she continued, You need horses for the riders as well as the horse carriages after all. That is not a small number of horses. You need at least seven or eight heavy horse-carriages this time. That means you need about fifty horses while there are only thirty horses in the pce. It would affect the people if we took their horses, would it not?

    I shook my head and replied: Theres no need. We dont need to take their horses. Ill get a few Earth Dragons from mom. The tamed Earth Dragons are our best tool. One Earth Dragon alone could pull a heavy horse-carriage. However, we need to design carriages that suit the Earth Dragons. Earth Dragons dont move slow either.

    That is a good idea. I shall go and ask the artisans to work on that now. Freya nodded with satisfaction and then asked: Onii-sama, when do you n to leave?

    I looked at the time and then answered: In about a weeks time since crafting the carriages for the Earth Dragons and preparing our required items takes time. I need to hurry since I will be weak on the full-moon night. If I run into a full-moon while Im there fighting for the mine, Ill need to rest for some time.

    Freya said: Uhm. Onii-sama, you have to also bear in mind that the most important part after finding a mine is refinement. I sent messengers to the five nations of the desert under your name and received reports that the metal we are after is indeed a specialty in the southern parts of the desert. However, its mainly produced at a few small viges spread out in the desert. The materials they manufacture are kept secret. But it is said that a small vige had an ident recently. People are fighting over the book where they record the materials they manufacture in. However, the travellers of the desert are highly vignt so I do not think it will be easy for you to locate them. Whatever the case, your task is to basically locate the mine and then find people who can refine the metal. After that, you need to decide for yourself if you want to bring them to the city here or let them stay there and just send you the amount you require annually.

    I nodded and then said: Freya, you must be careful here since you are managing an entire city and I wont be here. I reckon that people will make things difficult for you due to my absence. Do you want me to write a decree or pass an order down?

    Freya shook her head and replied: There is no need, onii-sama. It would appear as though I am trying to seize power or getting them to do things for me in your name. I feel that there is no need to. The people in the city are well-behaved. I do not think they will try anything. The only thing that needs taking care of is helping the elves settle down and obtaining the crops for them to grow. I think everyone will support me on this matter.

    True. Who would get in their own way to wealth?

    I smiled and then scrubbed Freyas head firmly and continued, Ill leave this city to you then, Freya. I trust you greatly. Dont disappoint me.

    Freya rubbed my head back somewhat unhappily. She then looked at me and pouted: You trust me that much and yet treat me like a kid? Only a kid would be happy with having her head scrubbed, right? That technique is useless on me, onii-sama.

    I looked at her and chuckled. I then asked: What do you need then? Honey cherry tomatoes?

    Am I worth only a mere honey cherry tomato to you, onii-sama? She red at me and then checked around her. She then put on mischievous smile, leaned in and wrapped her arm around mine. She then raised her chin up, closed her eyes slightly and said: Do you not thank her highness and Miss Nier with a kiss? I want one too, onii-sama. Please kiss me with gratitude.

    When did you see that?! When did you see me and Vyvyan kiss?! When did you see us?! You saw something so important! Please dont mention it in front of Elizabeth! Please dont! Please! If you mention it, Ill die!

    Freya!!

    Whats wrong, onii-sama? Did I not say please kiss me with gratitude? This is a kiss full of gratitude and trust. I am an adult too! It is not too much to ask for a kiss, is it?! Freya closed her eyes and hugged my arm. She smiled mischievously and said, Please hurry up, onii-sama. The ce we are standing at right now is the ce Miss Nier passes daily for her stroll.

    And yet youre making that sort of request here?!

    I looked at Freya utterly stunned. I honestly see Freya as my sister. I dont have any other sorts of funny thoughts toward her. I dont lust after her lips even when Im looking at them right now. Although Freya is turning into a perfectdy, I still wont lust after her.

    If you do not want to kiss me, I will tell Miss Nier about the kiss-mark on your neck.

    How did you see it?! Ive covered it up with my scarf already!!

    But I saw it in the end Forget it. If you do not want to kiss me, then forget it.

    Freya pursed her lips and let me go unhappily. Before I could sigh a breath of relief however, Freya suddenly appeared in front of me and went up on her tippy-toes. I felt a gentle peck on my lips like a dragonfly brushing the water. I felt like an electric current ran through my entire body like I had a dream that came and went in a sh. It caused my body to shudder.

    Freya then tapped her lips and stepped back. Before my senses returned to me, a voice came from my side

    Dear?

    Frightened, I spun to my side and saw Nier who had just turned the corner. Nier looked at me with excitement and excitedly asked: So you were here! Why didnt you notify me?! What are you doing here?

    Freya chuckled softly and then waved the sheet of paper in her hand and exined: Onii-sama and I were just discussing the things he needed for his journey to the desert, princess.

    Freya looked at me through the corner of her eye with a teasing aura. I looked at Niers smile that was beautiful as a flower nkly and silently nodded

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *When speaking to others, Troy oftentimes calls Lorana Big sis since Lorana doesnt want to sound old

 Book 7: Chapter 11

    Book 7: Chapter 11

    Philes, get the unit to pack their stuff as we will be heading out.

    Philes nodded while looking at me and asked: All right, your majesty. But where are we going?

    I ced the document I was holding down, smiled at him and replied: The south.

    The south? He paused then revealed an I see smile. He then asked: Are we returning to the royal capital?

    I looked at him and asked: Whats wrong? Do you miss your family?

    I am all right. He looked at me and asked me back, Your majesty, do you not miss home?

    Me? I chuckled and then shifted my posture to sit on angle in my chair. I said, This is my home. Why would I miss home? Plus, Im not going to the royal capital even if I head south. Were heading further south.

    So Castor?

    I shook my head and replied: Technically speaking, Castor isnt in the south, is it? If anything, its south-west. You dont have to guess. Ill tell you. Im going to the desert.

    The desert?! The five nations of the desert?! Philes looked at me utterly stunned. His throat budged That is the source of evil. If he didnt have an Adams apple, hed be a beautiful young girl He continued with hesitation, Your majesty, the desert is not a fun ce to be in Contrarily, it is extremely dangerous there. Not only is it a massive area of sand and heat, the scariest part is the sandstorms and bandits that pop up out of nowhere in there. They do everything from murder to robbery and more That ce is basically an uncivilized ce

    I cut him off with frustration: If I cant go to dangerous ces, what would be the point of having you guys? Arent you supposed to protect me? So go and prepare weapons and ammunition. Also, I think that your rifles will be useless after a couple of shots so make swords your main weapon. How is the new instructor? How does shepare to Nier?

    He hesitated for a moment and then revealed an awkward smile. He said: She is a bit gentler than Instructor Nier I would say very gentle and very kind

    Oh I looked at his blushed smile. He looked shy like a young girl whod fallen in love. The love of a young girl filled up my entire office, making my office feel like a castle from Disney. I smiled mischievously, rubbed my temples, put one leg over the other and Wait. Why am I bing more and more like Elizabeth these days? I narrowed my eyes as I looked at him, smiled and asked, I dont really understand how a Valkyrie is so gentle. Whats her name?

    Her name is Shusia Shusia Gilliante.

    Philes looked at me shyly. He ced his hands between his legs and rubbed them together while he pulled his two legs in together Youre adamant about not being a girl, so could you please quit with the feminine mannerisms?! Youre even more gentle and soft than Lucia, you know?!

    I nodded with my eyes still on him and quietly recorded the name to memory. Ill mention it to mom when the timees. Shes a girl my team-captain likes after all. If I mention it to her when shes not happy, shell probably go Shusia, kill yourself, and then itll be all over. Nier told me she was ordered to kill herself as well, but she defied the order because she wanted to be together with me. As for this Shusia though, I reckon shed still have a sword run through her if she defied the order.

    Shusia, right?

    I looked at him and then picked up my cup of water to the side for a drink. He shuddered and then looked at me like he was on the brink of crying. He pleaded: Your majesty, I beg you, I only like her. Can you please let me have her? Look, your two princesses are so beautiful so you do not need more, right?

    Pff!

    I almost spat the water in my mouth onto his face. I wiped my mouth and said: Am I the sort of scumbag who has to make everyone he meets his? Im not one to steal anothers love. Nier and Lucia would never let me have another either. I just wanted to make arrangements to have Shusia protected. You dont have to worry.

    I-Is that what it was about?  Umm thank you very much then, your majesty

    He sighed a breath of relief and then looked at me shyly and said: But there there is a rumour going around with us that the Valkyries are actually women her majesty prepared for you, so so

    Where the heck did that rumoure from?

    I waved my hand hopelessly and exined, Nier and I are together because we love each other. Weve gone through lots of things. I didnt get with her because shes the sword instructor for the Valkyries. The Valkyries are the empresss guard-unit. I frankly dont rmend you being with a Valkyrie because their rules and regtions are very strict. They dont interact with outsiders. If her majesty finds out about you and Shusia, youll both be punished.

    I titled my head and then added, But dont worry, I support you. Of course, you need to return alive from the desert first.

    Thank you so much, your majesty! Philes looked at me with excitement. He didnt know what to say and spoke mumble jumble, You gave me my life. You are helping me with my marriage too. You have truly helped me too much. Thank you very much. Thank you very much. You are right. We need to guarantee your safety. I will do my best to prepare for the journey to the desert. I will guard you with my life!

    Your life alone is pointless. I need everyone to be like you. I only did you this small favour. The others need to be just as loyal.

    That is not a problem! Everyone respects you greatly and everyone is grateful that you treat us with so much courtesy! Philes continued particrly seriously, We will definitely do our absolute best to guard you. Your majesty, since you have decided to go to the south, we will now prepare. May I ask when we will be leaving?

    In about ten days time. You guys get ready.

    I stood up and looked outside the window. It was dark outside already. Im going to enjoy Niers dinner now. Nier actually rarely cooks now because of her pregnancy. The chef has prepared most of the meals recently. However, Nier decided to cook for me before I left. This journey to the desert is a long one. Not even I know when Ill be able toe back.

    Im presuming Ill be back around spring.

    I knew that they would be very happy if I stayed after listening to what Lucia had to say. However, they would be relieved if I left. After deliberating it, I thought that I couldnt let them down in regards to their hopes for me. I cant hide in moms arms forever. What they want to see isnt me leading a simple life, but at least a strong me.

    Thats what I want as well as what my wives want.

    I have to return alive, and I must get what I want. I must get my hands on that metal. I used to always be by my moms side. I was always overshadowed by their greatness. I want to prove myself this time on my journey south. I want to prove that I too can possess strength.

    Even if the strength isnt mine alone. The people around me can be my strength too.

 Book 7: Chapter 12

    Book 7: Chapter 12

    Ara, I see youvepleted your preparations. How surprising. I thought you decided not to go after your blood left your head. Im surprised to see that youvepleted your preparations.

    Am I a person who doesnt keep his word and blurts out anything when his blood goes to his head to you?

    Of course not, of course not.

    The red-haireddy straightened up her posture as sheughed. She looked at the huge wooden carriage before her andplimented: An Earth Dragon carriage. Only you would be able toe up with such a wild idea. But this is very good since we can transport a lot more now. But your majesty, you must know that the Earth Dragons consume more forage and water too.

    That cant be helped. Im only bringing five Earth Dragon carriages. I stored weapons in every carriage then put water in two carriages, I put forage in two carriages and one of them will carry ammunition. As for our mens supplies, Ill just have them carry it with them since they can use the horse saddles as well.

    I ran my hand across the Earth Dragons scales. It seems like my fate is tied to these creatures. I came to this world because of these creatures and earned my first victory here in this world because of them. This time, theyre apanying me to the most perilous ce Ive been to yet. If I find myself in danger this time, I dont think anyone will be able to stop the charge of my Earth Dragons. I also prepared the potions Mommy-Vyvyan gave me. Ill pour the ignite potion onto the long piece of cloth on the back of the carriage carrying ammunition. If I find myself surrounded and in danger, Ill just have to break through the enemy lines. I reckon an explosive Earth Dragon carriage would be able to charge down a citys gates with a single charge.

    The men havepleted their preparations too. I didnt announce the journey to avoid alerting the two envoys from Socina City. All of our preparations were carried out extremely discreetly. However, my guard-unit knew where we were headed toward. My guard-unit was strictly forbidden from entering bars and the red-light district. All of their entertainment was conducted within the pce grounds in a small rest station. That ensured that they wouldnt spill it after getting drunk.

    And what part of entering bars and those sorts of ces is like a soldier? Drinking and too much sexual activity will wear one out. What am I going to do with a drained soldier? The impact of heavy drinking and women is very serious, especially one like Nier. Nier has been sleeping early recently because of her pregnancy and doesnt do anything to me because of our child. Thats why Ive been full of energy recently as though my soul has returned to my body. I felt so joyous like I just recovered from a disease Id been suffering from for a long time.

    Your majesty, your luggage is ready. You can set out whenever you like.

    While I was having a chat with Lorana, Luna came up to me from behind. When she saw Lorana, she made a small bow and greeted her with a smile: Miss Lorana, it is a great pleasure to meet you. Please look after me during our long journey.

    Lorana froze up for a moment and then looked at me startled. She quietly asked: Why are you bringing your maid? Isnt she just your maid? Wait, is she your mistress?! Wow son, that brave Inard only had Elizabeth and Vyvyan at the same time, yet you went for three! Tell the truth, do you have any more lovers?!

    I rolled my eyes at her then smiled helplessly and said: Have you ever seen a man take his mistress to such a dangerous ce with him? Were going to the desert not a summer resort. I dont have a choice. I cant bring Mommy-Vyvyan with me whenever I want so I must bring Luna to avoid going berserk on the full-moon night.

    Luna nodded while looking at Lorana with a smile. Lorana looked at Lunas polite smile. She unexpectedly and suddenly lowered her head shyly, twirled her hair and then responded: All right then. Whoever you decide to bring along isnt my business. Just dont hold the team back. Your majesty, due to the limited resources and water we have, we must travel a certain distance every day in the desert. If we are even slightly dyed, we will die in the desert for sure. Therefore, you must decisively choose what to keep or abandon if it slows us down.

    I nodded and seriously replied: I know.

    Ara, ara. I thought you were going to seclude yourself and not appear again teacher. It looks like you are back in business. Our Gdriel tribe must thank you properly, teacher.

    Just as Lorana went to speak, a chuckle came from behind. She turned her head around to see Vyvyaning over with Elizabeth. She responded: Isnt this my job? The purpose of my existence is to wipe your Gdriel tribes ass, like with Elizabeth and now with your child.

    Are you helping my son because of us, teacher? Allow me to thank you then, teacher.

    Elizabeth bowed respectfully. Lunas body jolted from fear. I pulled Luna behind me to hide her and held her hand. Theres no need to be shocked by that. Do people not know shes their teacher? Shes no ordinary elf. Shes the continents number one sword saint!

    Loranaughed heartily. She then patted them on their shoulders and said: Thats not entirely true. I usually do things because of you two since youre my favourite students and students whove apanied me for so long. Plus, youre the two strongest women of this continent. Most importantly though, is that I love your child which is why I help him.

    As soon as she said thatst part, the atmosphere became extremely awkward like the air around froze all of a sudden. The smiles on Elizabeth and Vyvyans face vanished and they looked at Lorana with a hostile gaze. She looked back at them with puzzlement,pletely lost as to what just happened.

    Elizabeth looked at Lorana and sternly said: Teacher, if you need a man, just pick one from the continent. You can take any of them regardless of how handsome or strong they are However, please do not develop any feelings for my son. It would be best if you kept it strictly to respect and not be fond of him. That applies whether you are his elder or as an individual of the opposite sex. If you do something to my son during this journey, I will challenge you to a duel even if you are my most respected teacher.

    Vyvyan nodded. One of her eyes changed colour and became filled with murderous intent. She looked at Lorana and coldly said: Do not forget who you are. You are but just our teacher. You have no right to do anything to my son. I gave birth to my son. His blood, flesh, bones and soul all belong to me. Its normal for him to like me and love me. I will not allow a third person to confess their fondness for my child. Never.

    Hey, hey, hey, arent you two a little too sensitive?

    Loranaughed and then patted me on my shoulder firmly. I almost dropped to my knees because of her strength. She then exined: Im here to protect your son this time. I dont have those sorts of thoughts for your son. Moreover, Im older than you two. How could I have feelings for this kid? You two think too much.

    Good then.

    The atmosphere returned to normal. My two mothers left a few words and then left.

    While watching the two of them leave, Lorana asked me in a startled tone: Hey your majesty how did those two agree to your marriages?

    Theres another yet to be exined mystery in the world now

 Book 7: Chapter 13

    Book 7: Chapter 13

    Your majesty, I have not seen you when I visited these days. You finally have time now.

    I looked at the envoy from Socina City blocking my door and scratched my head very awkwardly. I frankly really dont want to see him right now even though I quite liked him initially. Its just that the things Ive been doing recently have basically been stamping on his owners foot so I felt a little guilty.

    Freya looked at him with an impartial smile and exined: Did I not tell you? His majesty took a few days break due to just getting married. It would not be fair on his majesty or the princess for him to immediately return to work upon getting married. Also, it is not polite to be blocking the door to his majestys office. His highness is not cking. If you have business with him, just make an appointment with his majesty. There is no need for you to behave like this. It is like you have to block the door to see his majesty when he is not involving himself with politics. What would her majesty and her highness think if they suddenly came here and saw this scene? You behaviour has disappointed me greatly.

    I apologise. I am very sorry. I am very sorry, your majesty. I failed to think this through. I hope I have not caused you trouble.

    He made a deep bow then urgently raised his head and asked: But should we continue with our discussion where we left off half-way through? Have you received any other requests to meet with you from other envoys?

    Freya looked at the envoy and asked him with a smile before I could speak: Ara, you sure catch news quickly. Your guess is correct. His majesty is going to see that envoy now. How strange. Why has Socina City sent two envoys here at once? Could it be that Socina City requires two jobs from his majesty?

    We all know whats going on here. Freya was just pretending to be ignorant since she purposely met the two of them privately at different times, and arranged for them to stay far away from each other.

    They shouldnt have run into each other. But they must have. That would exin why he came here to see me urgently.

    The envoy waved his hand to deny it. He looked at me anxiously and replied: No it should be for the same thing, just a different client. Your majesty, could you have agreed to their request?

    Freya cut him off irritably: Did I not just say we were going to see him now? I do not believe that you have the right to know what his majesty or they are discussing. I would appreciate it if you do not try to dig further than you need to know. This is the royal familys business. As an envoy, you need only pass on the message of your master. If you cross that boundary, Socina City will be held responsible for any consequences.

    You must listen to me!

    It didnt look like the envoy cared for Freyas warning. Or rather, he understood her warning but just wasnt afraid. He looked at me with a fearless gaze like those who led the revolution back then and sternly eximed: I hope you will reject them regardless of what they offer. Whatever they can offer, we can too. We can take a step back on our conditions as long as you reject them, your majesty!

    Freya looked at his panicked expression with a devils smile and said: Is that so? Now that you say that, we have be interested. You need not concern yourself with our business. His majesty does not know anything about Socina City and naturally holds neutral feelings toward Socina City. Since they want to discuss business with us as well, we will need topare the offers we have received. You do not need to be so naive. You should be aware that Socina City and Troy City are in no way connected, so we cannot mention friendships. Your lord has yet toe and pay his majesty a visit, so we cannot say that we have a good impression. As such, we will make our judgement solely based on the benefits you offer us.

    Your majesty!! Let us discuss it again then, alright? Let us discuss the details of our business!

    Sorry, but not right now. We need to go to the guest room and see the envoy. We will need you to make an appointment with his majesty to go over the details. His majesty is not cking. His majesty needs to sort out a pile of documents in the uing days and is therefore very busy. You dide here unreasonably and against regtions. You have also shown apleteck of manners blocking the door like this. So please return for today. We shall speak another day.

    Freya tugged my sleeve to tell me to quickly leave. I nodded and then we quickly stepped to the side to leave.

    Your majesty!! Your majesty! Please wait! When is the earliest we can speak?!

    Freya turned her head around, considered his question and then replied: About a month from now?

    The envoy froze up in ce and looked at me nkly without knowing what to do: A a month?

    Yes. Have you forgotten that his majesty has two princesses? He needs to go to the elvennds to spend time with his other princess next so I will be in charge of all matters within the city for theing period. Freya looked at him with a smile and then borated: If you need to see his majesty, please wait around a month. If you feel that your business is urgent, you can discuss it with me when I am avable. I will consider it seriously. I am his majestys younger sister and onii-sama has given me the right to handle this matter.

    Freya narrowed her eyes a little while still looking at him with an odd smile. She followed up by asking: So what would you like to do?

    That was a savage question from Freya. The envoy couldnt answer. Like, how would you answer? Wait a month? In that case, he wouldnt have the right to see Freya while she is here during this period since she wouldnt see him. If he chooses to discuss it with me then that means Freya wont cross her boundaries and speak on my behalf. If he chooses to discuss it with Freya then that means he has chosen to speak to someone else right in front of my face. Even if Freya had the right to speak on my behalf, there are my feelings to consider. If I get upset about it then it will impact what he wants to discuss.

    Freya didnt want to wrestle with him anymore so she created a dilemma where he couldnt even make an appointment to discuss the matter.

    That that umm I

    The envoy couldnt answer as expected. The corner of Freyas mouth crept up into a victorious smile. She then said: That is precisely why you need to follow the rules. If you had made an appointment, you would have been the one in the guest room. Your impulse led to you losing the chance to discuss it. Let us go, your majesty, it is time. Lets not make our guest wait for too long Oh right, if you cannot make up your mind right now, please return and think about it carefully, and then choose a time to see us. Goodbye.

    Freya tugged my sleeve harder this time, leaving behind the envoy and his hopeless and dejected look. The two of us hurried to the door of the guest room. Freya then patted her chest and said: That person just now was so clingy. However, that proves that the fighting in Socina City is serious.

    What do you think then, Freya?

    What do I think? Freya paused for a moment and then continued, You must give yourself an alternative route at all times. Do not ce all your eggs in one basket. We shall drag this out, not agreeing or disappointing him. As soon as you get your hands on what you want over there, the deal can continue.

    I pointed into the guest room and asked: That what about our guest in here?

    The same goes of course. You cannot put all your eggs in one basket, but no one said you only had two baskets.

    Freya smiled and then pushed the door to the guest room open.

 Book 7: Chapter 14

    Book 7: Chapter 14

    Son, have you finished preparing for your journey? Elizabeth picked up a cup of wine and handed it to me. She then walked over to the bed and patted the spot next to her. I walked over and sat down next to her. Vyvyan sat on the chair to the side and looked at Elizabeth grumpily. Sheined: Elizabeth, thats not right for you to do now, is it? Hes my child and yet you called him over to you?

    Pat the spot next to you and lets see if he goes over to you then.

    Elizabeth red at her. I smiled helplessly and looked at them while feeling like I was in a dilemma. Im not against them fighting for me, but could you not summon me like Im a pet? Pat the spot next to you and Ie over? What am I, a dog? I walked over out of habit. Elizabeth always pats the spot next to her and Id go over to sit there so I forgot about Vyvyan who was sitting there to the side.

    Vyvyan clenched her teeth then had a drink and in a somewhat angry tone asked: Now Im mad. Why dont we meet in the elven imperial capital? Why must it be here?

    You said you wanted to see my son off, so naturally you shoulde here. Hes leaving tomorrow. Shouldnt youe and see him?

    Vyvyan knocked the cup on the table over, looked at Elizabeth and angrily eximed: I didnt agree to this right from the start. My son has met with danger lots of times here in humanitysnds. When were you humans ever able to protect my son? Elizabeth, my powers are effective against you humans. Its more rxed and merry with us than it is with you. Or rather, everybody around you has sinister motives!

    Elizabeth hugged me then looked at Vyvyan, smiled and responded like she was dismissing the im: Thats normal. All humans are selfish. Those who arent selfish are our propaganda materials. Wed be fortunate to have one among hundred that isnt selfish. You want me to rely on that minute poption to manage such arge empire? What a joke.

    Vyvyan retorted with anger: You should know that there are people plotting against my son, shouldnt you?! I noticed someone holding ill-will toward my son at the banquetst time. If we werent here in humanity, Id have hacked him to death! And yet you dont even think about that?! My son is about to journey far away to the desert in the south. Do you seriously think I feel at ease?

    Elizabeth sat straight up, ced her cup of wine to the side and sternly said: Who was it? Tell me whoever it is. Ill kill him regardless of who he is.

    I sat up as well and looked at Vyvyan seriously. I wanted to know too. Whos plotting against me? Im now very sensitive about this sort of stuff. Thest time someone went after me, I lost Mera. So when Vyvyan mentioned it, it caused me to recall Meras cold corpse in my arms and the irritating stench of blood.

    I didnt have time to deal with Castor this time in regards to the incident with the church so I didnt deal with the regent of Castor. I left that matter in the empresss hands. However, the situation there is still unstable while the empress is somewhat holding back from taking action against their regent for fear of involving the innocent. Im not too bothered by it. I never thought there would still be someone after my life after that incident.

    Just how many people here in humanity want to kill me? I would be very worried and scared if I was my past self. I would get sick of people trying to kill me. But after Mera, I was no longer scared of such things. And I wont be afraid of them. To the contrary, I want them toe and try to take my life. As a king, there will surely be people who want to take your life. As a qualified king, I must be conscious of assassins, and I must be able to crush their schemes.

    Therefore I believe I am able to crush anyone who tries to make an attempt on my life no matter who they are.

    Vyvyan grumbled: Its that young man, the one that was hitting on all the girls there that day. He has nothing but contempt and murderous intent for my son, yet you keep him around?

    Oh, him. All of the vignce in Elizabeths eyes dissipated. Sheughed then picked up her cup of wine again and continued, Hes not a threat. Hes just a yboy. Though his father wields some power, he definitely wont be a threat to my son. He doesnt have that muchpetence. Nothing to worry about.

    Vyvyan looked at her with nothing but doubt and said: Is that really true? I wont let you answer me so inly. This pertains to my childs safety. If something happens to my son here in humanitysnds, Ill put my Gdriel tribes name on the line to wipe out you humans.

    Elizabeth looked at her and replied in a serious tone: The same goes for me, Vyvyan. Hes my son. Its a given Ill protect him. But at the same time, I wont spoil him. Hes my son, but hes also the next emperor. I cant keep him by my side forever. He needs to have his own power and aplishments so that he can inherit the crown safely. Im allowing him to go there precisely because I love him.

    Oh, is that so now? I recall you being the first person to stop me~

    Vyvyan angrily retorted: You still need to keep my son safe then! I was strongly against his journey this time and I still am. However, since this is his decision, I shall notin. But son, you must remember that as long as theres danger, just run. You dont need to concern yourself with anything. Do you remember what you promised mommy? You must run. You can get anything back, but youre mommys only child.

    I nodded and replied: I know. I will keep my promise.

    Vyvyan red at me and eximed: As if Ill believe you! You say that every time, but you stand in the front of others every single time. You make empty promises all the time!

    Elizabethughed loudly and then pulled me down onto the bed. She pinched my face with a smile and asked: But I like my sons courage and sense of duty. Arent you the same, Vyvyan? Would you miss him so much if he was the type of kid who hid in his moms arms all the time?

    Vyvyan stood up and walked up to the bed. Shey down on my other side and hugged my arm. She then pinched the other side of my face and said: Thats true. Mommy likes her own child exactly because of that

    This is a rare opportunity so lets sleep like this tonight.

    What?! What now?!! Let go of me you two! Let go! I once said that getting a booby face-wash from one mom caused me to lose the ability to breathe, and yet now I was caught left, right, top and bottom. Using their most affectionate posture, my two moms buried my head deeply within between their breasts. I was virtuallypletely shoved into a shell, not to mention their hands stroking my head and their legs wrapped around my waist

    Elizabeth stroked my head with all of her affection and said: Lets stay like this since youre leaving. We wont have to be angry now.

    Vyvyan stroked my face and tenderly said: True that. I wont argue with you for the timing being too. Son, you muste back alive.

    Save me Save me I cant breathe Im dying Im seriously suffocating Sacrifice before achieving triumph when setting off always makes heroes sorrowful with tears afterward since antiquity Save me Hurry and save me

    Elizabeth whispered into my ear in a hoarse voice: Mommy mommy doesnt actually want to let you go

    Vyvyan went silent for a moment and then softly said: Mommy doesnt want to let you go either Mommy wants to be by your side too Mommy cant bear to part with you, but Mommy mommy cant be an obstacle for you If you want son.. you still need to go

    I forced myself to reply: I know

    Elizabeth hugged me tightly and cried as she said: Let mommy give you a good hug now then. Let mommy give you a good hug

 Book 7: Chapter 15

    Book 7: Chapter 15

    You didnte backst night.

    Nier hugged me and thumped my chest gently with her head.

    I hugged her gently and whispered next to her ear: Sorry, my moms kept mest night so I couldnte back. You mustve waited for me all night. I told you not to wait.

    Because Im afraid Im afraid that it would be thest time I wait for you

    Nier looked up at me then gently cupped my face and kissed my lips. I closed my eyes and relished her lips and love. The two of us kissed sincerely and passionately. We were passionate enough to metaphorically eat each other.

    However, I was geared up in military attire. I had to leave in ten minutes.

    After we released each other, I stroked Niers face and told her: Dont say that. Ill definitelye back. Nier, you need to look after yourself here. Let her majesty know if you have any concerns or need something. Do not try to deal with it alone and dont go anywhere dangerous. Look after yourself well.

    Nier wrapped her arms around my neck with a smile, bit my ear and then said: I know. I know, dear Dear, you need to be careful in the desert too. Its dangerous there. You dont know how to wield a sword and your guards arent as good as I am. I cant apany you this time so dont be impulsive and charge head-on.

    Uhm, I know.

    Nier and I separated. She then took out a small-cloth pouch and handed it to me. The small pouch was like a bookmark. She carefully ced it into my chest pocket. With a shy smile she said: This is a protective talisman I made for you, dear. Since I cant be by your side, let the talisman protect you. You muste back as soon as possible. Ill be waiting for you. I will surely be waiting for you.

    I responded with a nod. I kissed Niers forehead then touched my chest with a smile and said: Im heading out now then, Nier. Ill be back as soon as I can. Look after yourself.

    I will.

    I walked out, but I couldnt stop the urge to turn back and look at her. I saw Nier watching me leave. She bit down on her lip to force herself to hold back her tears. Her initially emotionless green eyes were now brimming with tears like a broken piece of emerald.

    Nier

    I stopped in my tracks and turned around. My heart felt like it was being cut over and over again. I felt like I always wanted to leave. I always wanted to build my own power. I had always been here trying to atone for my powerlessness when Mera died, so I wanted to be a qualified king.

    Id always thought that. Thats why I was able to decide on this. This was my first exploit where Ipletely took it upon myself, toplete a kings job on my own. Thats why I prepared so enthusiastically. Ive asked everyone around me for their opinion on my decision this time and finally made up my mind.

    But when I saw Niers expression like she was on the verge of crying, I thought of moms tearsst night when they both agreed to let me leave. I couldnt bear to leave now. I looked into Niers eyes and the pain in my chest virtually brought me to my knees. Shes my love, yet she was wearing a painful expression before me so how could I not be in pain myself?

    Nier I I.

    Toss it. Im not going anymore

    I opened my arms wanting to pull her into my arms tightly. I really wanted to hold her tightly in my embrace right now. I wanted to hug her tightly and never leave her again.

    She looked at me and shuddered. She couldnt hold back her tears anymore, letting big droplets of tears course down her cheeks. Her green eyes looked like shattered pieces of emerald. She walked over to me slowly and opened her arms.

    Nier. My love.

    Hold me. Let me hold you tightly. If you hug me now, I wont be able to resist. My weakst line of resistance and courage will vanish in your arms. You just need to hug me again. You just need to tell me not to leave one more time and Ill immediately cancel the journey. My hard work over thest few days cant hold a candle to your tears that move my heart even more.

    Nier I I

    Nier walked up to me with open arms. I waited for her to hug me.

    But then when she stood before me, she didnt hug me with her arms. Instead, she gave me a strong push. I staggered out of my room. The sunshine from the end of the corridor was bright like golden wings covering my entire body for that one moment. The golden light shone onto making Nier, her expression and tears stand out.

    Please give it your best, your majesty.

    She didnt say Please stay.

    She said Please give it your best.

    Ah

    I looked at Niers expression. It looks like I read her expression wrong. Inside Niers gaze wasnt just pain and reluctance. Her iron-will and courage were still there. Maybe its because I rarely see the determination deep in Niers eyes. Her noble and brave heart wont change or disappear because her status has changed and now that shes with me.

    Like metal and rocks, time and vanity can only leave an insignificant small scratch on her heart. The determination in Niers eyes had never reduced at all.

    I understand. I will do my best.

    I looked at Niers eyes and revealed a relieved smile. She looked at me with her faced covered in tears and revealed a relieved smile as well.

    I flicked my cape and the sunrays shining in from the side lit up my eyes a little. My cape made pping sounds in the wind. My leather boots were firmly ced on the ground. I walked to the entrance absolutely determined. I didnt hesitate this time nor did I turn my head back around. The pain in my heart stopped and I felt light like a rubber ball pumpedpletely full of air.

    I dont need to turn around anymore because the person behind me definitely doesnt want me to turn around. I had no reason to turn around either. Nier didnt need me by her side all the time just like Lucia didnt.

    They understood that I wasnt just their husband, but a king as well. Therefore, they were determined not to be dead-weight holding me back. If you were to ask me what I gained in this world or what made me happy, my answer would be my two wives. Theyre the greatest things I gained and what make me happiest. And that will hold true forever.

    Your majesty!

    When I arrived outside, I saw the golden edges on my guard-units uniforms shimmering brightly and gloriously under the sun. I looked at all of their faces and nodded without saying anything. Freya led a horse over. I mounted the horse then stroked her head and softly said: Im leaving the city in your hands. Look after Nier. Im worried that she might not be willing to speak to her majesty while Luna isnt with her, so Ill need to trouble you, Freya. Do you have too much work? If you cant handle all of it, go ask Castell for assistance.

    Freya chuckled softly and then replied: You are over-concerned. This sort of stuff is considered rxingpared to when I was in the church. Look after yourself, onii-sama.

    I know.

    I looked over my men from atop my horse. The sunlight made their guns and the metal buttons on their uniform shine. They stood in a neat formation, ready to move like an unshakable army. I looked at them with pride and a sense of glory.

    Men, I dont need to say anymore. This is going to be a long battle. I have one word that means more than thousands of words, and that is, march!

    Roger!!

 Book 7: Chapter 16

    Book 7: Chapter 16

    The journey south was actually quite joyous. To avoid revealing my n, I took a detour to the elven border first so that the envoys would see my final traces at the elvennds. Once I got there, I took another path south. When we got to the royal capital, we rested for a while also for the purpose of letting Lorana buy new supplies. We stayed inside the royal pce at night. There were no other flourishing cities further south so this was the soldiersst rest and supplies replenishment stop.

    Your majesty, your washed clothes are ready.

    Luna came up to me with a pile of clothes and ced them in front of me. I nodded then stood up and put the book in my hand down. I looked at my outer court feeling a little nostalgic and said: I havent been back here in a long time. This ce is quite nostalgic. Luna, how are the maids?

    Luna smiled then looked around and replied: The maids were very happy to see you return since they get really bored when you are not around. Your majesty, when will be the next time we return? To be honest, this ce is filled with memories for me. Lots of things happened between you and I here after all, and they were all very happy things.

    I grabbed hold of Lunas hands. She didnt resist and instead looked at me with hope. I stroked her head with a smile and replied: I too really like this ce. Too many things happened here. I met Nier and the rest of you here.

    Lunas gaze turned nk when she heard Niers name, but then she quickly returned to normal. She smiled and said: It is gettingte, your majesty. We need to continue the journey tomorrow, so you should go and take a bath. After that rest up, your majesty Without Miss Nier you you

    I smiled and then stroked her head. I dont hate sleeping with Luna. Lunas very skilled. Its just that Im married now. Its not right for me to be intimate like that with Luna again. But because Nier rode my hips every night, Ive felt a little lonely and agitated thest two nights without anyone by my side.

    Luna looked at me and held my hand. She softly said: Your majesty, I am alright. If you need me, I am alright with it Plus, I really like it too If possible. Please let me take care of you tonight, your majesty since we will be heading into danger and if if I die

    I covered her mouth then kissed her forehead and said: Dont say that sort of stuff, Luna. Youll be fine. Youre my only personal servant. I wont let anything happen to you. If something happens, Ill do my best to protect you because you are the one and only for me.

    Your majesty

    Have a good rest.

    I stroked Lunas head and then picked up my clothes and left the room. I closed the door gently and let out a soft sigh. I touched my chest and felt the small protective talisman thump gently with my heart beat. I took the talisman out and gentlly ran my hand over the somewhat rough surface. I smiled and said to myself: I feel like youre still by my side, Nier. Am I wrong?

    Please enjoy, your majesty.

    After cing a serve of grilled meat and frozen fruit wine on the tray down, the two maids got up and left. I soaked myself in the warm waterfortably. It was sofortable that I moaned. Immersing myself in this bath of warm water thats like a swimming pool is seriously toofortable and too blissful. I reached my hand out to tear up the piece of grilled meat in front of me and then had a drink of the frozen fruit wine.

    This hot-outside cold-inside feeling was marvellous. The soothing feeling made my mind go nk. I didnt want to think about anything anymore. Being useless like this feels pretty good too.

    Hot water and women can weaken ones resolve and body as I thought!

    I closed my eyes and listened to the water gently swish around. The only sound around was the sound of water swishing around and running water. This soothing feeling

    Ssh

    Why was there the sound of something entering the water all of a sudden? Is it mom? Im already used to it if its mom. Im used to both Vyvyan and Elizabeths behaviours. Now what? I dont care if its a booby face-wash or groping me since theyve done it countless times already anyway.

    But nobody came over. The person who entered the water seemed to stop moving. Thats when I suddenly realised that I was in the royal capital right now! Im in the royal capital! Elizabeth and Vyvyan couldnt be here! One of them is at Troy City while the other is at the imperial capital, so they cant be here! So whos next to me right now?!

    Luna. Luna is a maid. She isnt allowed to enter my bathroom unless I call for her. Only my personal vassals may enter my bathroom. Which means only Nier, Lucia and Freya would be allowed to enter my bathroom. But then none of them are here with me!

    I opened my eyes and noticed that half of the grilled piece of meat had been torn off. I saw red hair waving around before my eyes. Lorana lowered her head, tore into the piece of meat and then gulped mouthfuls of my ice-wine down. She then let out a big sigh and then her body shivered. She said: You sure know how to enjoy yourself, your majesty. It feels pretty damn amazing to eat like this.

    Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey!! Why are you here next to me?!

    I shrieked before covering my chest and retreating to one side. She wiped the water that sshed on her face as a result of me jumping up with annoyance and said: You dont have to react so surprised do you, your majesty? Youve seen plenty of female bodies, havent you? Is there still any need for you to be surprised like that about this? Moreover, Im old enough to be your mother so I dont care about your body. So theres no need for you to be shy.

    No, no, no Wh-wh-wh-why did you appear next to me?!

    Didnt you ask me toe?!

    No! Why did youe into my bathroom!

    You want me to strip around those soldiers? Lorana frowned and then pinched my shoulder to pull me back over. She then draped her arm around my shoulder. She waved the grilled piece of meat around as she exined, Your majesty, I dont want to change in front of others either. Im a woman at the end of the day. Im like this around you because I see you as my son.

    Dont be like that. I already have two moms, so I wont need a third. Further, if Vyvyan and Elizabeth discover that you see yourself as my mom, theyll seriously get angry. Plus, theres that Valkyrie, Shusia. Shes here as well, so why didnt you go and have a bath with her?

    Shes ying around outside with that punk Philes Ah

    She realised she had a slip of the tongue so she covered her mouth as she looked at me. I didnt allow anyone to leave the grounds. Youre my guard, a soldier. What sort of soldier leaves to go y whenever they want? But Ill turn a blind eye to this I looked at Lorana, got a little serious and said: Ill overlook it. But how much do you know about the desert were headed to?

    She looked at me and then replied seriously: Not much. However, theres one thing you must know. Theres no room for mercy or softness in the desert. You will also never be able to tame the desert, so please do away with your sympathy and merciful nature while were in the desert. Only des can open a path in the desert. Your kindness is useless in there.

 Book 7: Chapter 17

    Book 7: Chapter 17

    I couldnt sleep too well that night since a young guy is bound to have perverted thoughts after sharing a bath an older-sister type female. Whenever I shut my eyes, the scene in the bathroom resurfaced in my mind. I cant knock on Lunas door to do that with her either So I was mentally degraded the next day of the journey Luna looked at me somewhat concerned and asked: What is the matter, your majesty? Did you not sleep wellst night? Or did you miss Miss Nier?

    I smiled helplessly. They were connected somewhat, except that I wasnt missing Nier Luna couldve helped me out But what am I going to tell Luna? I shook my head and replied: Nothing, Luna. I just didnt get enough sleep. But its all right. Lets continue.

    You must speak out if you do not feel well.

    Luna looked at me hesitantly. I looked ahead and didnt say anything. Luna doesnt know how to ride horses so she rode with Lorana. If Luna gets tired, Ill let her rest in a Earth Dragon carriage. I reckon the Earth Dragon carriage is my best invention yet because its particrly stable and it has plenty of space. Mom originally intended to give me a few more Earth Dragons so that I could make a small room out of one carriage. Inside would be a bed and I could take a few maids with me too, but I turned the offer down.

    Im going for business, not a vacation after all. I need guards, not maids holding me back. I looked behind me at the horse carriages and Earth Dragon escorts in the middle. The Earth Dragon carriage escort walked steadily on the ground like an old ox. For safetys sake, I spread the weapons out in the five carriages. That way, they wont end up all lost if we get attacked. Repeated-firing guns are extremely lethal weapons to humans after all. Theyre one of my secret weapons for my journey south this time.

    I asked Mommy-Vyvyan to cast a time-boundary around the Earth Dragon carriages transportingrge volumes of ammunition and gun-powder, to keep the gun-powder within its safe timeframe. The only way to remove the boundary is by opening the door to the storage. This way, if someone were to attack my escorts and explode my carriage carrying gun-powder, my guard unit wont bepletely wiped out by the attack.

    My guards are currently armed with one sword and one gun which has a barrel that allows for six shots. We will only have to open the storage for them to reload gun-powder if we enter a prolonged fight. If were only entering skirmishes then they shouldnt need to empty their guns, and we can reload after reaching safety.

    The great ins of the south certainly live up to their reputation. Weve been travelling for half a day since leaving the royal capital yet we were still in the wild great ins. There were only harvested crops and Earth Dragon cages in the snow. Lorana felt unwell due to the weather so she was curled up atop her horse and silent. She wrapped herself up with her thick cloak. I felt sorry for her. She couldnt withstand the cold winters here despite living in humanitysnds for so long.

    Were still not that far from the royal capital so we should be able to see inns and hotels. I usually like hotels more because I dont want to trouble an inn as the prince. Inns are tiny with only one or two people working there. Asking one or two people to take care of the hundreds of people here would be too exhausting, and wed be hogging societys resources.

    It shouldnt be so prosperous further south since the poption in the desert isnt asrge and they dont have as much money. The people there dont want toe to the royal capital either. Due to the routes, the five nations of the desert rarely ever interact with the Rosvenor Empire in the south. Mom only sent three armies there when she expanded her territory. The five nations of the desert were powerless to resist and therefore became vassal states. However, because of how far apart they were, the governance over the five nations was very rxed. They just had to send tributes on time and acknowledge that the Rosvenor Empire ruled over them. Needless to say, they had to ept the protection of the empires army stationed there.

    The empires army only provides protection. They do not meddle with the public safety and internal politics there. As such, the five nations havent changed as a result of the Rosvenor Empires rule. Perhaps that is why the people of the five nations dont have any intent to revolt.

    But since Castor loaned money from the five nations of the desert, the five nations should be rich nations since they produce arge volume of metal. Those metals arent worth much money in the desert in the south. In the north however, the minerals are worth precious gems. The ck fuel the empresss army useses from the desert as well.

    Consequently, the deserts five nations has always been an important trading spot. Melodious bells have always rang out in the desert as merchants bring over exquisite hand-made goods to exchange them for carriages of minerals and silk to take back. As long as you can make it through the sandstorms and the attack of bandits in the desert and return, youll have great chances of making big money.

    However, thats precisely why only about half of the people whoe manage to return safely. The Rosvenor Empires merchant groups are the only groups who are able to leave the desert with goods. Castell is also the only one who can provide the royal family with a constant import of minerals, fuel and silk.

    The purpose of our journey into the desert this time is to locate a new mine. ording to the reports received, the mine has an abundance of minerals. As a result, lots of people are after the rights of ownership to it, especially investment-merchants up north. Therge volume of peopleing to the desert for it is crazy like the gold rush in America back then. Were pretty much behind the ball.

    The intel came from an adventurer. But when they found him, he was already taking hisst breaths. He said that he saw a sky full of gold lights. If he wasnt carrying a rock with gold in it, nobody wouldve believed him. They believed him because they saw him carrying the rock as it was a very rarely seen ore. If it could be found on the surface that meant there had to be more underground.

    Thus, everybody is looking for the ce he imed he saw gold lights everywhere. He couldnt point out exactly where it was himself. He only provided a rough approximate. Hence, nobody has located it up until now. Not even Lorana could find a clue when she personally went.

    I dont know if well be able to locate it this time. I really hope well be able to find it. However, I am aware how of how grim my situation is. Both of Socina Citys powers have sent out their people, all sorts of other idle forces as well as the bandits roaming the desert. It really is a chaotic field in the desert. There are no allies and sides. Bullets and des are your only capital for negotiations.

    Maybe Ill witness plenty of bloodshed in the desert.

    I turned my head around and took one final look at the royal capital in the distance. The glorious golden text long live the emperor written at the tallest tower in the royal capitals slowly vanished from sight as the sun set. I looked in that direction until we were enshrouded in darkness, until I couldnt see the gold reflection any longer.

    That was my final glimpse of a cultured and peaceful ce. I might not get to enjoy any peaceful days for theing time.

    Your majesty, lets hurry and find a ce to rest. Im about to freeze to death.

    All right, sister. Scouts, go and see if there is a hotel ahead.

    Roger!

 Book 7: Chapter 18

    Book 7: Chapter 18

    Having travelled for days, the sand beneath our horses hooves began to gradually get thicker. We had finally left thest ce which had traces of Rosvenor Empire. We were finally standing atop the sand dunes. Having juste from the cold Rosvenor Empire, I could truly feel the temperature gradually increase. There was no mana being sprayed around in this region, but I could feel the heat of the desert. The winds felt even fiercer than in the north, while the spiralling tiny specks of sand felt like they were cutting my face.

    We advanced along a small road in the desert. We hadnt seen anyone in a long time since entering the desert. Even when we saw small viges, there were just over ten homes. It was as though this was a deste area. While it seemed as though the sun didnt exist in the north, it felt like a volcano spittingva sat overhead here.

    When we entered the desert, we switched into the sets Lorana had prepared for us. The pure white cloth hoodie fastened our cape to our chest. We wore thin gloves designed for the desert and switched into high-boots. We shoved our pants into our long boots before tying them up.

    It was actually quitefortable in the intense sun with our pure-white cape and long robe. Tying up our boots and cors also helped prevent sand from getting in, but we could still pour out a pile of sand when we camped at night. The temperature in the desert at night was significantly different. You could even say it was extremely cold at night in the desert.

    Lorana took care of everything to do with our camps in the desert. She led us to find ces where we could avoid the winds behind sand dunes and she was able to proficiently set up very sturdy tents. Alice told me that building a nation with the people as the foundation was the equivalent of building it on sand, as in it being unreliable for stability and sand being incapable of thinking. This time, I felt Lorana had something to say.

    Luna, have some water.

    I handed Luna some water. Luna massaged her calves with a smile and then took the cup. She giggled softly and responded: I apologise, your majesty. I should be the one that is taking care of you yet I need you to take care of me now

    Its nothing. As long as youre alright, thats all that matters.

    Luna felt a little unwell during the day today. I think she had a heat stroke. I undressed her and ced her in the Earth Dragon carriage carrying water for her to rest. Luna had basically recovered by night time. However, Luna hasnt been too welltely. It looks like her past experiences have long-term effects on her health. She appeared ill the entire time once we entered the desert.

    Sitting next to her, I rubbed her head with a smile. I then pulled a mat over and wrapped us up together. I said: Dont worry about that sort of stuff in this situation. Didnt big sis say that there are no statuses in the desert? There are only your friends andpanions. Youre mypanion now, Luna, so its natural for me to look after you.

    Is it? Luna smiled. She looked up at the stars overhead and said, I am very happy, your majesty It is not that I do not like being your personal servant, but this is the first time I have had the right to look you in the eye, your majesty. This feeling makes me really happy.

    Have some.

    I handed Luna a bowl of porridge. Luna got startled. She looked at the floating bits of apple and milk in the bowl and then looked at me slightly surprised. I asked Vyvyan to cast time magic on some fruits, except I didnt bring much since I wanted to focus on bringing more important things. You can consider something exclusive for me. But I cut an apple up for Luna since she wasnt feeling well.

    Your majesty this this

    Ah, this is Earth Dragon milk The taste of Earth Dragons milk doesnt taste too bad. It tastes like cow-milk except a little sweeter. However, I dont get to enjoy it often since it contains mana. It wouldnt cause a big reaction inside me per se, but I will get a stomach ache

    Yes I know that but but giving this to me

    Luna stuttered as she looked at me while her hands holding the bowl trembled. I looked at her and smiled. I exined: Just have it. Didnt I tell you that you were mypanion now? Luna, if youre unwell, youll slow us down. You must take care of yourself now so that you can continue staying by my side to take care of me.

    Uhm.

    She hesitated for a moment before having small sips. She then looked up and wiped the white milk off her mouth. She then handed me the remainder and said: Your majesty, you should have the rest. If you are unwell, then I will be in trouble too.

    Luna

    Please have it.

    I looked at Lunas gaze. I picked up the bowl and had the remaining half. Luna picked up the bowl as she looked at me slightly cheerfully. Her slender fingers wrapped around the bowl. I suddenly realised something. Did I just have an indirect kiss with Luna?! Ah But its fine, right? Weve kissed for real after all, so I guess I dont need to be bothered by this.

    After cing the bowl down, Luna and I wrapped ourselves up, and thenfortably leaned back onto the sand dune. We looked up at the stars in the sky. The stars in this world are very beautiful. The entire sky was filled with shining stars. This world is different to the world I came from. The moon here dims and brightens up ording to how bright the stars are. Not only were the stars in the sky shiny right now, the moon was like a lighthouse.

    The cold wind in the desert blew overhead. Not too far away from us was the fire. Other than the troops on guard-duty standing off in the distance like trees, everybody else was resting under their nkets. The Earth Dragons were having a nap. Only the horses were makings noises as though they never need rest. I held Lunas hand underneath the nket. I looked up and softlymented: Truly beautiful.

    Luna giggled softly. She held my hand tightly and responded: Yeah. It is just like the stars we saw in Gale Vige. Your majesty, the stars are always that pretty with you by my side.

    Its not because of me, you know.

    I know

    Luna leaned herself lightly on me and closed her eyes. She wore a tender smile like the moonlight and in a soft voice requested: Your majesty, please allow me to lean on you like this for a little while.

    Uhm.

    I changed my posture so that Luna could restfortably on my shoulder and then shut my eyes too. Did the people who were once by my side look at this dazzling sky of stars like me? I dont know. I cant see them, but I know that the one next to me right now was looking at the starry sky like me.

    Goodnight then, your majesty.

    Goodnight, Luna. We will be able to arrive at the city closest to the deserts five nations tomorrow. Well have another good rest there.

    Yes, your majesty.

    Luna yawned like a miniature rabbit and then shifted her body. We intertwined our fingers and she snored gently in my arms. I breathed in the faint scent on Luna. I listened to the crackling sound of the me underneath the moon and stars in the night sky as I gradually entered my dreams.

 Book 7: Chapter 19

    Book 7: Chapter 19

    The cities in the desert are somewhat different to our cities. If Rosvenor Empires buildings are new models made by piling up concrete then the cities in the desert would obviously be made from piling up yellow sand. All of the buildings looked like they were covered in ayer of sand. Even the city walls carried the smell of sand on it. We stood atop the sand dune off in the distance and looked at the city far off in the distance. Thats the first city of the five nations, Karnashun. Karnashun is located furthest north, more urately the area furthest north that has people residing there. The city is the earliest city the Rosvenor Empire came to and also the most convenient for the empire to travel to, thereby also bing the richest city among the five nations of the desert.

    Its morning right now. There are peopleing and going from the city in the desert. Everyone wore scarfs and linen capes they wrapped themselves up with simr to us right now. It looks like thats what the residents of the desert wear. Lorana and I looked at the groups of people as we rode atop our horses. She pointed to them and said: See that, your majesty? Those people are not locals.

    Why not?

    The sand under the feet of locals of the desert cant possibly be distributed like that. That proves that they rode horses here and are definitely from the north.

    Big sis and I both have enhanced senses as elves. I noticed that there was no sand on their heels. There was only sand on the front of their shoes which was sand blown onto their shoes. I nodded and replied: It looks like this sort of metal is attracting people here non-stop.

    What do you want to do then, your majesty? Send an envoy in and then ask Karashuns master to provide us with sufficient support?

    Luna looked at me and then said: I think that things would be much convenient if such a group could receive official support.

    I thought about it for a bit and then responded: Switch out my cape with the insignia of the royal family on it, leave the Earth Dragons outside the city, bring in some materials and ammunition, and try not to attract attention. Were mercenaries thate and go, understood? Oh, right, leave most of our people behind to stay outside the city entrance. Everyone elsee in with me so that we can support each other from the inside and outside.

    Your majesty?

    Though it would be really good to have Karnashuns support, as soon as we reveal ourselves, then our ns will be revealed too. I imagine Socina Citys people will catch on soon. What we need to be conscious of right now is to not let others find out were here because I should be getting lovey-dovey with Lucia in the North right now!

    I stroked Lunas head then looked over in that direction and said: Of course,municating with the master of Karnashun is necessary too. However, we need to enter the masters pce covertly.

    Alright.

    Lorana nodded and then sent a scout to go and search for the person manning the stables outside the city. After we reached him, I paid him three-times the standard price to get him to look after my Earth Dragons and to be discreet. Then we lined up slowly underneath the city walls to enter the city.

    May I ask who you all are?

    I couldnt understand too well what he was saying because of his dialect, but I had a vague idea. Just as I was going to respond, Loarana pushed me back and then pulled my hoodie down further. She answered the guard: We are mercenaries. We heard there was meat to eat here so we came over.

    Ah, ah.

    The guard immediately lost interest in us. It looks like hes not interested in visiting mercenaries, or might even be sick of them by now. He looked at our weapons and materials, and then we all put down a silver coin deposit. We then entered the city lightly.

    Your majesty, if you dont want to reveal your identity, do not reveal your face. Your wedding attracted the attention of plenty of people. If you reveal your face every time, youll definitely be recognised. Every king has their eyes just as her majesty has her own eyes and ears.

    Understood.

    I nodded. The team walked up along the road. A few kids from the city entrance immediately rushed up to us to rmend their inn and tell us about how good it was. I was surprised they solicit people here. I suddenly felt like I just got off at a train station.

    Lorana didnt give anyone her attention. She led us through big and small streets. Karnashun City is much smaller than the royal capital. Its surface area is only as big as one district. However, I could tell that they put in a lot of effort to keep it clean. Horses couldnt kick up dust. The buildings were distributed very neatly and orderly like it was split into two areas, one being the business area and the other being the residential area.

    Your majesty, lets stay here. I stayed here before and Im very familiar with the owner.

    Lorana led us to the front of a hotel. The hotel didnt have a sign at the front. They just hung a silver wild boar sign. We dismounted and entered the yard. The stableman came in to take our horses. I pushed the heavy timber door open and entered the hotel.

    It was really dark inside. In the desert, they opened their windows only a tiny bit. Sunlight was blocked out by the loess. The only light inside was the firece. An old man at the counter looked up. His squinty eyes looked as though theyd never open. He looked at me and went to speak.

    Boss, lets see two ten-person rooms, and two double rooms.

    My, why are you back? The old man looked at Lorana, paused and then continued, Didnt you fail thest time you came? Why would youe back for something futile again? Not to mention you brought so many people this time. Theres plenty of metal in the world. Why must you be fixated on a mine in legends?

    Sheughed and replied: Ive given up. My employer hasnt though. Give us a good deal and Ille to search for it again. Who knows, I might find it.

    You might, you might. As if. The old manined a little as he ced a few keys onto the desk and said, Nobody has been able to find it. Moreover, that sort of stuff can never make you rich. True big money is earned through bloodshed and murder.

    He looked at us and then sighed. He said: You young people love get-rich-overnight things. Youre brimming with energy, but how many will return? You younguns take your life so lightly. Only we old folks want to live as much as a second longer.

    Well return alive. After my simple response, I picked up the keys on the table. I looked at the table that had marks which indicated it had been around for a long time. In a soft yet resolute voice I added, Ill make theme back alive.

 Book 7: Chapter 20

    Book 7: Chapter 20

    The lord of Karnashun Citys pce was a bit like the Taj Mahal. The buildings had some religious vibes. It looked bright like it was built with loess. I initially wanted to take the initiative to go and see the lord of Karnashun City, but surprisingly, their envoy had already arrived as soon as we settled down. It was exactly as Lorana said, all kings have their own eyes and ears, and its not too surprising that the lord caught wind of us so fast given that supposed mercenaries carrying all sorts of weapons had arrived in the city.

    But the lord was very smart. The lord was seemingly aware that I didnt want to cause amotion and attract attention, thereby sending just a single envoy to invite me into the pce for a meeting. This way I didnt have to publicise my presence. Nobody noticed me all the way until I entered the pce.

    The lords pce is an important ce. Weapons are not permitted!

    The door-guard wanted to stop us when he saw Loranas sword at her hip. She narrowed her eyes then pressed her hand on her sword and coldly said: We came because your lord invited us. We came via invitation. There is no way we will hand you our weapons.

    We are doing this for the safety of our lord!

    The guards held their halberds up to us horizontally without backing down. Lorana looked at them. She then drew her sword and mmed it heavily onto the ground. She eximed: Im doing this for the safety of Rosvenor Empires prince, his majesty! What are trying to do by aiming your weapons at his majesty?! Are you revolting?!

    The guards jerked their bodies then looked at me with surprise and disbelief. Lorana pulled out the royal familys coat of arms from her pocket and ced it on a corner of her cape. The two guards were so shocked they turned white as a sheet. Before they could kneel, a fresh and coolugh came from behind them. It was a femalesughter that was pleasing to the ear that was like the melodies of birds. I could imagine her beauty before I had seen her.

    When the guards heard herughter, they respectfully moved aside to kneel, thereby revealing the beauty behind them. I looked at her. She had a smooth, t and small belly underneath her clothes which was made for uniquely with refreshing and cool, a design unique to the desert. Underneath that, she wore a long-silk skirt as thin as a cicadas wings. I couldnt take my eyes off her beautiful legs that seemed to be hidden yet exposed at the same time. Her short shirt was tight and ended below her breasts, emphasising her perfect ratios. She scanned us with strong interest through her ck veil with her lively and energetic eyes. She had red hairparable to Loranas that looked like a fire in the desert. The jade bracelets on her wrists and ankles jingled. She was like a pearl in this rough ravine-like desert.

    I was afraid and panicked when I heard that you hade here, your majesty. I never thought that there would be another mess here. Your majesty, my two guards do not know better. Please do not me them.

    I took off my hoodie, looked straight at her and replied: Not at all. Protecting their lord is a guards duty. Not allowing weapons to be brought in is also a rule in the pce. Why do I need to me these two guards who have done what they should?

    She scanned my face curiously then smiled and said: You sure are the prince. You are man of striking appearance but also clever and well-mannered. I am the lord of this city, Nara Sobros Bafena. It is a pleasure to meet you, your majesty. I heard that you got married, yet did note to see you. For that, please allow me to apologise.

    Dont worry about it. You are busy and its a long journey. I can understand. I am hoping you can look after me during my visit here.

    You need not say that your majesty Since you are so straight-forward with me, I shall not hold back either But please be mentally prepared as I am not a beautiful woman.

    She slowly pulled her veil down, revealing her noble yet pretty and cute face. In that moment I realised that she wasnt wearing a face-veil to keep the sun out but to avoid the eyes of others, but to avoid shocking the world with her beauty.

    Luna pinched my back from behind to bring me back to reality from her beauty.

    She looked at me and smiled. She then bowed respectfully and said: Now then, please allow me to warmly receive you, your majesty. You must be tired from your long journey. If you need anything, please allow me to assist you. But for now, please attend the banquet I have prepared for you. You must give me the honour, your majesty.

    Is it alright if I have three people with me?

    She responded with a smile before chuckling softly and replying: Of course, of course. Even thirty people would be okay. I do not mind this trivial amount of food. Pleasee through, your majesty.

    The dining customs in the desert are kind of different to ours. They sat a bit like in ancient times, but I wasnt used to kneeling at all, so I kept shuffling around. However, nobody cared how I sat. The food in the desert is all right, its just that the taste is really strong. Same goes for the wine. Everything was intense like the desert.

    So then, your majesty, may I know what you are here for this time?

    Nara put her goblet down and then looked at me with a smile. I lingered for a moment. I never expected her to not beat around the bush. Im not used to being so straight-forward, but it strangely made me rxed. I looked at her and replied: Do you not know already?

    Haha. Sheughed heartily then shook her head and responded, What do you want me to say? I do have a guess though. Could it be that you are here for that mysterious mine?

    I ced my goblet of wine down, nodded and replied: Youre right on the money.

    She paused for a moment and looked at me strangely. She then fiddled with her goblet of wine in her hand as though she was thinking about something. She then said: Are you lying to me, or are you really here to search for the mine? Your majesty, while your eyes are clear, I cannot see through you.

    Lorana looked at me. I went to speak but she shook her head to stop me from continuing. I didnt want to say anything either since I noticed the overtones in her speech. More explicitly, she knew some things about me but didnt mention them.

    When she noticed my gaze, she smiled and waved her hand before saying: Your majesty, you need not look at me like that. I just casually said it. I am just really surprised. I never thought such rumours would catch you when you are so smart.

    I paused for a moment before asking: Are you sure that its a rumour?

    I do not believe there to be anything that I have not seen. She waved her goblet around and looked at me with a smile in her eyes. She then continued, I consider statements which are not supported with evidence, rumours. I never thought you would make such a long journey here for those rumours. However, your majesty, I have nothing to prove that the mine does not exist either. So shall I wish you good luck?

    I looked at her and directly asked: Do you know about the mine or not?

    She froze up for a moment then ced her goblet down and went silent for a while as though she was thinking about how to answer. I didnt rush her. I patiently waited for her response.

    I would say that I do not believe the mine exists, but I hope that it does?

    After a long pause, she gently twisted her fingers, looked at me with an odd smile and softly added, Your majesty, pleasee to my room tonight

 Book 7: Chapter 21

    Book 7: Chapter 21

    Why did Nara tell me toe to her room all of a sudden and at night for that matter? I feel unsettled. I came here to find out what this is all about. Though Im a guy, my looks are a very useful weapon nevertheless Of course, theyre specially used to deal with my two moms. Did Nara call me over to catch me in a sexual trap to ckmail me with it?

    I initially wanted to turn her down, but Lorana said I had to go. And so here I am standing in front of the archway. I took in a deep breath and then knocked on the door.

    Come what may, Ill shoulder it! Nara is a really pretty female lord after all and she looks just slightly older than me Wait, wait, wait, what am I thinking?! Therell be a massive uproar if Nier and Lucia find out

    Is that you, your majesty?

    I heard azy voice from inside. I gave a in short response. I then heard footsteps approach the door from inside and then the door opened.

    Nara poked her head out, revealing her beautiful face. I was a little disappointed when I saw how she was dressed because she was dressed the same way as in in the morning Wait, wait, stop! Thats not whats important here. Thats not what Im here for!

    She seemed to notice my gaze so she smiled slyly then pulled me into her room by my wrist and mmed the door shut behind her. Her room was decorated in a way that gave off strong vibes of an ethnic-nomadic tribe in the desert. The carpet under my feet was thick and tapestry with odd patterns on them hung on all the walls around. Smoke twirled upwards into the atmosphere from an incense burner. The burner to the side was covered by tapestry. Under the red curtain was arge bed.

    This is her room?

    But I dont have the chance to check things out anymore because she had me pressed up against the wall Nara wore a sly smile on her face while she had me up against the wall. She reached her finger up to lift my chin and softly asked: Your majesty, are you perchance looking forward to something?

    In what way?

    I struggled to see her face. Shes a fair bit shorter than me, but because she lifted my chin up, it wasnt easy to lower my head. I felt like she was dominating me.

    Naraughed in a soft voice and then removed her finger. She pointed at my eyes and said: Your majesty, please close your eyes for a moment.

    What for? This is your room that I am in right now. How can I guarantee my own safety if I close my eyes?

    Keep your eyes open then.

    Nara looked at me casually and then reached her hand down to her waist and pulled a string, revealing her smooth slender legs which reflected the mes. Before I could scream out, she tossed her shirt aside. The young girls beautiful body stood before me all of a sudden. Her diamond-like peaks and t below suddenly appeared before me like a beautiful flower. The unique scent on her body instantly filled the entire room, overwhelming even the smell of the incense.

    Your majesty, please do not yell. The guards are just outside. If they barge in now and see us in this state, what would they think?

    I had swallowed my attempt to yell. Nara spun around in front of me without a single care. She then softly asked: Your majesty, are you so surprised to see my body? Do you not have two extremely beautiful wives? Why must you act so innocent about a females body then? You do not need to mind it. Your majesty, if I do not do this, I will not be able keep your attention on me during our conversation, will I?

    Just say what you want! Hurry up and put your clothes back on!!

    Hehe, you really are innocent your majesty.

    She then pursed her lips into a smile. She didnt put her clothes back on however. Instead, she sat down on her bed, pointed to the chair by the side and said: Your majesty, a night rendezvous is always too short, so let us not concern ourselves with minor things like being dressed or undressed. More importantly, I want to talk about the mine. I think you must be concerned about it too, right?

    What do you mean dressed or undressed is a minor matter?! If somebody sees us, no amount of exnations will clear it up! But what she said did catch my attention. I looked at the floor and replied: Do you know something? Didnt you say you didnt believe it during the day?

    It is only natural for me to deny my belief in the presence of outsiders. Is that not the same for you, your majesty? You did not want to attract any attention here.

    You mean you sent out a team too?

    Correct.

    She didnt say anything and only answered me seriously. I looked up. I ignored her body for the meantime due to my curiosity in the mine. I looked at her and asked: So have you found something? Did you locate the mine?

    No. Up until now, there is only one clue, which is just a ce with shiny gold. I have no clues. The one thing that the desert does notck is shiny gold. I have sent several teams out but have found nothing. However, I can confirm its existence. I can say for sure that it exists.

    Why are you so sure?

    She looked at me seriously and then replied seriously: Because that person who had the ore definitely did not dig it up by chance. He definitely obtained it from a new mine. Our five nations here acknowledge that fact so that mine definitely exists. However, your majesty, I have personally only searched my territory. My territory. Your majesty, you should know that while our five nations of the desert are on very friendly terms, we will not show mercy when ites to our territories since we did fight in the past.

    You mean that the mine is not in your territory?

    Correct. She nodded but then shook her head and continued, But what I mean is that the mine is not in the territory of our five nations, not in my territory or in the other four territories. We lords would definitely be able to search and find out if that mine exists in our territory. However, we have not heard news about it from anyone. What does that go to show? It shows that neither of us has located it.

    So what do you mean?

    Your majesty, surely you have seen our map. Our territories areid like a five-corner star with an area in the centre. None of us fight for that territory in the centre to avoid causing long wars. Since the metal mine is not within our territories, it must be there.

    I narrowed my eyes and asked: Since you know that, why have you not gone there?

    As I said, we cannot go there in order to maintain the peace between our five nations. That is why proxy-battles are fought there. It is no-mansnd, so no one will get involved regardless of what happens there. It is the bloodiest colosseum.

    She looked at me and chuckled softly. She went on, I had originally nned to give up but then you came which is the equivalent of a gift from the heavens for me. One nce and I can tell that your team is no pushover. I shall be upfront, I will do everything I can to help you acquire the ore.

    What do you stand to gain from it?

    I know full well that there is no free meal in this world. I looked at her. She was no longer a beauty in my eyes but the female lord of a city I was negotiating with, a politician.

    What do I gain? Of course I want something from it. Your majesty, as you now know, that is an area we have no right to upy. However, you can. You just need to acquire the ore then leave refining to me, and I will be able to enter the area on justified grounds.

    She looked at me and extended her hand out toward me. She sincerely said: Your majesty, consider my suggestion seriously. This matter pertains to decades and even a century of Karnashuns fate. I can give up anything for the sake of Karanashun, even if it is my body, soul or life. I will sacrifice anything for Karnashun.

    I looked at her hand and stood up. I walked over to the burner, thought about it silently and then responded: Nara, let me ask you, what is Karnashun to you?

    Everything.

    Yeah? I then turned around with a smile, grabbed her hand and said, Lets work together during this time then! I want the mine, you want thend.

    Deal!

    We held hands tightly. Nara giggled very softly and then suddenly threw herself at me like a viper in the desert, wrapping herself around me tightly. Before I could yell out, a gentle knock came from the door. Nara used one hand to cover my mouth and the other to yank the door open.

    Your majesty, the whole night you ah

    Lunas ice-cold gaze shot over to me

    Listen to my exnation! Let me exin!! Luna! Luna!

    What a beautiful night it is, huh, your majesty? Hehe, I am so happy

    Luna, dont go! Dont go! Listen to my exnation!! Its not! Its not what you think! Its definitely not what you think!!!

 Book 7: Chapter 22

    Book 7: Chapter 22

    Your majesty, you do not need to exin yourself to me since I have no right to stop you from being with any woman.

    I told you, I wasnt doing that. We really were talking business

    Then why would she need to strip?!

    I had no response for that I could only grab Lunas hand tightly so that she wouldnt run away. Luna didnt resist me. She just continued walked back to the hotel. Though she was saying she wasnt angry, I wasnt convinced in the least. But I really dont want to take the me for this because we really didnt do anything!

    Surely Luna is using her jealousy in the wrong ce! Elves may be very jealous but they do have their criterion. To be fair, Luna isnt my wife so she shouldnt be getting jealous over me

    Luna, you have to believe me. I honestly didnt do anything. You have to believe me. We really only talked business. As for the stripping part. I would never ask a girl I just met to strip. You have to believe me. I can only say that its one of this citys lords techniques for negotiations I guess

    We stood in front of the hotel. Luna listened to my desperate exnation and then sighed heavily. She then said: I feel like the question is: why are you so foolish when ites to this sort of stuff? I am not really angry since I have no right to be angry about this, and I know you, your majesty. You are not that sort of person. I can only say that I stood outside all night, yet you did not bother with me, and when I happened to open the door, I saw that scene and therefore pouted a little. So you do not have to exin yourself to me so anxiously. If you want to exin yourself, you should go and exin yourself to Miss Nier and Miss Lucia.

    I let out a sigh of relief. I then pressed my hands on Lunas shoulders and nervously asked: Luna, will you tell Nier and Lucia?

    Luna smirked and replied: Your majesty, since you dont feel guilty, why would I need to tell Miss Nier and Miss Lucia about it? Were you not discussing business? If you were indeed discussing business, Miss Nier and Miss Lucia would be able to understand you.

    I beg you, please never tell Nier and Lucia

    So you were guilty after all!

    This is about the less trouble the better!! This is this is

    Seeing my distressful state, Luna finally couldnt help but smile. She covered her mouth and started giggling. I looked at her hopelessly. She shook her head and said: It is alright, your majesty. I will not tell Miss Nier and Miss Lucia. However can you hug me? You are seriously I already sent you hints, but you still did not understand.

    I smiled and pulled Luna into my arms. Luna wrapped her arms around my waist and brushed her head gently on my chest. She then closed her eyes peacefully and gently asked: Your majesty, you only have me by your side now, so could you treat me the way you treat Miss Nier and Miss Lucia?

    I stroked her back while I held her gently and softly replied: Only when there is no one around since if the guards caught us Ah

    I felt Lunas arms around me suddenly stiffen up so I turned my head around and saw Lorana holding a paper bag looking at us with interest. When she noticed us looking at her, she waved her hand and brushed it off: Its alright, just ignore me. I didnt see anything. I dont care about your private life either, your majesty. Inard whom I taught was the same after all, wasnt he?

    I I!

    Why am I so unlucky?! I got busted every time I was with a girl today! What, am I supposed to bribe big sis next?!

    Umm.. uhh we we

    I stuttered as I looked for my words. But then Lorana walked over and patted me on my shoulder. She then looked at me with an I get it gaze. She said: Its fine, its fine, I can understand. I can understand. Luna is gentle and cute after all, plus shes your personal servant. I can understand if sparks fly. But do not get her pregnant, or else Lucia will be very angry When an elf gets angry about this stuff theyre seriously frightening.

    Luna looked at the ground with a lonely look and then muttered: I wont. I cannot have children. His majesty is aware of this. I also have no ns of bing part of his majestys family. His majesty is both my saviour and my reason to live. I will do anything for his majesty no matter what the cost.

    I looked at Luna but didnt know what to say. I sympathised with Luna. My feelings for Luna are soplicated I dont know how to describe them properly either. Id be lying if I said I dont like her, but I dont have a desire to marry her. But then my feelings for Luna arent the same as my feelings for Freya.

    I dont know what my feelings for her are myself. I just want to keep her by my side forever. I dont want to let her go.

    Is that right? Lorana paused for a bit then looked up at the sky and said, The guards are going to get up any moment now. Your majesty, you two go on back first. The lord must have told you somethingst night, right? Lets talk about the details in your room.

    Luna and I broke up. Luna patted her clothes. Lorana walked into the hotel. I turned my head around to look at Luna. I stretched my hand out and said: Lets go, Luna. Lets head back.

    Luna froze up for a second and then nodded before wiping the corners of her eyes. She took my hand and with a smile said: Alright, your majesty. Let us head back.

    When we returned to my room, Lorana had a very simple breakfast ready. I had an apple for breakfast while she had her breakfast next to me. She listened to me recount the meeting with the lord, but for the sake of making it sound reasonable and believable, I left out the part about her stripping.

    I see This is no longer about searching for the mine anymore. Lorana then did some thinking to herself and then borated, Your majesty, it looks like everyone knows where the mine is. Since the lords would be know more about their territories than anyone else, its impossible for them to not know such a mine appeared in their territory. So it must be in that no-mansnd area. If thats the case, weve narrowed down the search perimeter a fair bit. However, that also means that its going to be a death match.

    Yeah.

    I nodded. A sea and sky of sand, bloodthirsty jackals and people who are putting their life on the line for wealth. Its essentially the arena for a game of death. I dont know how bloody and terrifying it is in there. I believe that humanitys character will be tested to the max in thatwless area with no one managing it.

    It will be a man-made hell in there.

    But even if it is hell, Ill cross the sea and sky of sand because Im the same as them. Im here to put my life on the line for that mine. I have no reason to be afraid or turn tail because we have the same thing to gain. Hence, I shall eliminate everyone in my way.

 Book 7: Chapter 23

    Book 7: Chapter 23

    Princess. Princess. Nier turned around with a frown. This is the backyard of the pce. Normally, nobody should be entering this area, but somebody was calling out to her from behind. The two Valkyries from behind her drew their swords. Nier waved her hand. She looked at the young guy who wore a ttering smile and tilted her head. Her green eyes were void of emotion. She coldly said to him: I remember you a somewhat. Youre the one guy fromst time Oubacher, right?

    Yes, yes. Thank you for remembering me princess.

    He revealed a smile and walked forward. The Valkyries swiftly held their swords up to his neck. Nier looked at him with a cold gaze and said: I dont care who you are. This is the royal familys backyard. What right do you have to be here?

    Umm, my father is discussing business with her majesty. Her majesty had mee here to take a rest, so I followed the scent of flowers and found you. You really are more beautiful than flowers. You truly are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.

    He snickered mischievously as he looked at the swords the Valkyries had at his neck. He wasnt afraid at all. Nier frowned. It looks like this guy is just scum. He sure is the rich type with power. It would cause trouble if the Valkyries were to kill him here.

    She waved her hand and the Valkyries put their swords down. She snorted and waved her hand again. With her back facing him she said: Aside from the fact that youre one who is unountably solicitous, you wont get anything from me. You didnt give me a good impression of youst time, so leave if you have no business here. You were told to rest, not toe andpliment me.

    Dont say that, princess. I heard his majesty is not here at the moment.

    He wore a haughty smile as he approached her, right up to her back. Niers eyebrows twitched when she heard his majesty. She looked a little sad but he didnt see it. She turned her head around to look at him and eximed: Youre not qualified to know where his majesty is!

    Princess, I also heard that his majesty went north to the elves to apany his other princess How pitiable, princess. You are so beautiful and carry his child, yet he is wasting such a beauty. Do you not hate that? You love his majesty so much, but it does not look like he cherishes your love.

    The corner of Niers mouth twitched but she didnt respond. She instead looked at the small creek in front in front of her and spaced out. The guy thought he hit the nail on its head so he came closer to her and ced his head gently on Niers shoulder. Next to her ear, he whispered: Princess, forget that prince. He is but just a kid hiding behind his moms back. His time to show off will soon be over He is not fit for your precious love and beauty like that of a precious gem. He actually went and got a second princess. You too have the right

    He couldnt finish his sentence, not because he couldnt think of what to say but because Nier was strangling his neck. His handsome face had frozen up as a face of terror. In front of him was Niers cold expression that was virtually cold as ice. Niers fingers were tightened around his throat like a tigers paws, virtually as though she was going to snap his neck.

    I wont allow anyone to insult his majesty. I said that before, but it looks like you didnt learn your lesson. I wont let anyone disparage my love for his majesty. You dont understand our love. You insulted his majesty, questioned our love, and tried to seduce me, the princess. Thats three crimes I need to punish you for. Ill turn this useless head of yours into a ball to kick around right now!

    His throat started cracking and his eyes looked like they were going to burst out of his eyes. He was able to smile haughtily when he had swords up against his neck, but he could see the death-god in Niers eyes right now as she strangled his neck.

    He felt death looming over him for the first time. Actually, it was no longer just looming over him. Nier truly wanted to kill him. She had no intention of giving him a chance to plead.

    Princess! Calm down! Calm down! Calm down! If you want to kill him, leave it to us!! Princess! Princess, do not get so angry!

    The Valkyries next to her were so shocked they went pale. They quickly grabbed Niers arm and desperately tried to get her to let go. Nier spat and then said: Get lost! Im your instructor! I dont need your concern!

    Princess! The most important thing is that you are carrying his majestys child right now! If you get angry and cause problems for your child, how will we exin ourselves to her majesty and his majesty?!

    Niers expression rxed a little when they mentioned her child and his majesty. She let go and he really did drop onto the ground limp. It took him some time to catch his breath. He covered his neck and curled up like a prawn as he trembled. Nier stared at him with her cold gaze, stepped onto his face with one foot and told him: Consider yourself lucky. I was once the Valkyries sword instructor. If I was armed right now, I wouldve impaled several holes in your heart by now. Do not insult his majesty in front of me and do not question my love. If you dont wish to die, get lost as fast as your legs take you!

    A Valkyrie dragged his powerless body out. The other Valkyrie hesitated for a moment and looked at Nier with concern. She softly said: Instr- I mean princess, if that man was telling the truth, his majesty is too much, since you have his child after all

    Nier turned around and looked at the small creek again. She softly exined: No, his majesty hasnt done anything wrong. His majesty didnt go to the elves. He went to do something he wanted to do. His majesty didnt leave me behind. He discussed it with me before choosing to go. I know that, thats why I dont me his majesty. I have nothing to me him for.

    Really?  I shall say no more then. I just hope that things work out over there for his majesty.

    The Valkyrie looked at Nier and then returned to her vignt mode. Nier had her back facing her. She looked at the ring on her ring tenderly, changing her emotionless gaze into a tender and affectionate one. A momentter, she turned around and sounding slightly tired said: Lets head back. I want to have a bit of a rest.

    Roger!

    I was currently making my final preparations at Karnashun City.

    I dont intend to stay in this city for long. Right now, time is of the essence. Since the location has been narrowed down for everyone its of utmost importance to get ahead of the others. Its not arge area, but its not small either. If i leave a day earlier, Ill have another day ahead to find what I want.

    Of course, the location of the mine isnt all I need. I need to find people who can refine the mineral and the refinement method. Im entrusting Nara with that.

    I have detailed information now, so the next step is to act upon it.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Oubacher is pronounced Ou-ba-ka, for those who know Jap, Ou = Big, Baka = Idiot. Put the two together and you get what he is.

 Book 7: Chapter 24

    Book 7: Chapter 24

    My, your majesty, are you heading out already? You really are an action-taker. I might not have been able to see you onest time if I had woken upter.

    I looked at Nara who was in front of me, smiled and said: Dont say something so scary. Weve lost two days already. Thank you for taking care of us thest two days, Lord Nara. Time is of the essence for us now.

    Nara smiled and responded: Yes, your majesty. Your majesty, you must pay attention to something. Though the four other nations have not been explicit about it they have surely sent out their own teams. Nobody is your friend in that ce with no one managing it. You are the team I am sending out. You will be watched as soon as you leave the city. Therefore, be cautious. I do not want my dream to end before it starts.

    Its not just your dream alone. Its my dream too, so I wont let it end so soon.

    Yeah? You sure let me feel reassured. I am reassured. I have prepared several things to allow you to be morefortable.

    She waved her hand and a young man came up from behind. He had really tanned skinned, amon trait of those living in the desert. Maybe it was more a chocte colour? Beneath his slightly curly hair was a pair of very clear eyes like stars in the desert. Though his skin was a little dark, they didnt hide his refreshing facial features. His lean andpetent appearance made him seem like he was made from the same mould as Castell.

    Could it be that you lords all like this sort of guy?!

    This is my childhood friend who is also in charge of the imperial guards, Military Official Tarak Suofurisk. Nara pinched his face and smiled. Her reserved nature and dignity reduced a little as she revealed a yful nature young girls have which gave off thefy feeling between childhood friends.

    Y-Your majesty! It is an honour to meet you!

    He wore a stern look and gave me a big bow. Stiff like a toy-soldier, his rtively handsome face now looked distorted. I smiled and patted him on his shoulder. I asked: Its alright, you dont need to be nervous. I am the prince, but Im also human, so you dont need to be so nervous. Well then, Lord Nara, are you giving me this young man as a gift or something?

    With a smile, Nara said: Of course not. Your majesty, I would not give him to you even if you wanted him. He is my childhood friend. We are very friendly with each other. If I was not the lord of the city, I might have had a few cute kids with him already.

    Nara!

    Tarak scolded her with a red face. Nara giggled softly. I looked at Naras eyes. She wasnt joking. The way she looked at Tarak certainly had the same feeling as the way Nier looked at me. That strong hint of love cant be false. However, she stripped downpletely in front of me that night. It looks like she is very determined to achieve her dream and to serve her city, to the point that she was willing to abandon her love as well.

    Alright now. His majesty just said it too. Time is everything right now. I shall not waste anymore of your time, your majesty. Nara wore her serious expression again. She then took a parchment from Tarak and put it in my hand. With that she said, Before you came here, I had sent out enough teams to gather information except I did not get anything from it. This is a map I drew. I can promise it is urate. You will not get lost in that area with this map.

    I nodded and then opened the map. There were a few red areas on the map. Nara pointed and said: These are the ces my people have checked. If you pass those zones, you will see marks they left behind when setting up camp. Those are zones where you can avoid the wind and arefortable. You must seek shelter at these ces when resting at night. Otherwise, a sandstorm may swallow up your entire team at any moment.

    Alright, thank you for giving me something so important.

    I nodded and put it away carefully. A map is the most important item for any foreign group, especially when Im heading into an area Ive never been too with nobody there. This map is more important than anything right now. Now that I have a map, Ill be able to further narrow down the perimeter I have to search, which also means that I have a greater chance of locating it.

    Nara pushed Tarak over to me and while smiling said: Also, there is Tarak. But I am just lending him to you. You must remember to return him to me, your majesty. Tarak is a professional at living in the desert and he has searched for that sort of metal twice so you could say that he is very familiar with that area. Further, Tarak he is good atmunicating with local residents and others. And as the military officer in charge of protecting me, he is an expert swordsman. I therefore believe that he is the most valuable asset there.

    Hes that incredible?!

    I looked at Tarak astounded. I never thought the young man was so incredible. He looked around the same age as me. They sure were right when they said young people can make great heroes. But when I look at Tarak, I have an odd feeling of humiliation and jealousy. Were clearly about the same age yet hes so aplished at many things while I still need to depend on the people around me.

    You tter me, your majesty. I am but just a military officer. I shall be responsible for guiding you and keeping you safe for theing journey. I hope you can achieve your wish and of course, Lord Naras wish.

    Tarak bowed and then raised his head with a straight-face. I nodded and then responded: Alright. We shall join hands with sincerity for this journey, since this isnt just about me but also Lord Nara.

    That will be all then. Please do not be displeased with the minimal support I have offered. Considering the set-up of your team, do you not feel thisbination is perfect?

    It is. Thank you, Lord Nara. I believe that this will be a very simple job thanks to what you have provided me with.

    Nara nodded. She then grabbed hold of Tarak and told him: While you have said that you are tight on time, you do have time for me to say a few words with Tarak, do you not, your majesty? If you would permit it, please allow me to bid Tarak farewell.

    Thats fine.

    I nodded and then watched them leave my sight. Lorana looked over in their direction with curiosity, sighed and said: Those two poor them.

    I nodded and said: Yeah. They clearly love each other yet cant be together. There is no one forcing them nor is there any power stopping them, but they have chosen to not be together. That sort of love is admirably but also pitiable.

    Yeah, just like Elizabeth. Actually, no. Elizabeth isnt that sort of person. Elizabeth is the type who could sacrifice everything for her love. Honestly, a woman who could betray herself for her city is truly admirable but also pitiable.

    I think Tarak is the pitiful one. He clearly loves her yet they bound to never be together. But even so, he has chosen to always stay by her side. I actually admire and respect him for that.

    The woman he loves married herself to Karnashun City after all

 Book 7: Chapter 25

    Book 7: Chapter 25

    I didnt directly ask Tarak what he spoke with Nara about after we left Karnashun. Its fair to say that its their secret. Lorana seemed to really enjoy teasing him though since shes carefree sort of character, so shes always really interested in Tarak whos straightced. Maybe I should say she found herself a really fun toy to mess with. Lorana dressed as she pleased in the desert. The most uneptable part though was her butt was exposed underneath her cloak. Shed deliberately bend forwards or face her back to Tarak causing the straightced guy to not know where to look.

    Lorana looked at Tarak who was next to her and asked with a smile: Man, Tarak, why dont you confess to Nara? You can clearly see her feelings for you, cant you? Youre handsome and shes beautiful. You two make a good couple. Why do you let yourself get hung up over this and that? Wouldnt all be well if you two just got together? Youre not young anymore either, so shouldnt you get married?

    Tarak pulled on the rope, blushed and replied: Its our private business!

    Lorana frowned. She looked at the straightced Tarak as though she was the voice of reason and said: But arent wepanions now? Werepanions who can trust each other with our lives, yet you wont even tell us about your feelings? That makes it difficult for us to trust you to help us when were in a pinch.

    Of course you can trust me! I took on this mission, so I will protect his majesty even if it costs me my life. Tarak looked at us anxiously. He was on the verge of going down on his knees to express his loyalty. I waved my hand with a smile to indicate that I wasnt going to get involved with their conversation and to not drag me into it.

    Are you going to tell me about your romance then? When we travel or when we camp, we all share our love stories to fight the loneliness. You didnt know that as a soldier? Cant you tell we all really care about your love? Shouldnt you share it with us? Were not going tough about you and Miss Nara. Its hard for us to view you as arade if youre not willing to share this sort of stuff when were in the same camp.

    Tarak froze up and looked at me a little fearfully. It appears he wants me to help him out. I smiled helplessly, tilted my head and asked Luna for the water, pretending I didnt see anything. Sorry Tarak. It wont be any fun if I help you out. To be honest, Im really interested in your love story too.

    Well well umm

    Tarak noticed I wasnt paying attention so he looked at Lorana and got a little flustered. The guards around went closer to him too, though I cant say for sure if that was deliberate or not. It looks like everyone is interested in the love story of the handsome young man and the beautiful lord. We were currently on a peaceful and steady road so we werent too concerned about a threat.

    We we are childhood friends I liked Nara since I was a young. Tarak had no way of shaking off the interested soldiers around him so he began to speak. Lorana listened in closely. Even Luna who was pouring me water hesitated for a moment.

    I looked at Luna and quietly asked: Wants wrong? You want to listen?

    Luna jolted her body because I scared her by suddenly talking to her. She quickly shook her head and replied: No It is just it is just

    I took the water in her hand, smiled and said to her: Go and listen if you want to. Im honestly very interested too since Im curious myself. Love stories always attract people no matter where you are after all, Luna.

    Luna giggled softly and grabbed my hand holding the water. She shook her head and replied: Not really, your majesty. I actually want to write my own love story more than listening to the love story of others, since listening to their stories makes me recall my past which makes me very sad.

    I stroked Lunas head. Those who have gone through unfortunate things always feel really sad when they listen to blissful and happy stories. I secretly touched her hand, then turned around and said: Let me go next to you then. Let us listen in together. Im really curious.

    Luna looked at me and revealed a blissful smile. She then gave me a gentle nod.

    I looked at Tarak behind me. Tarak looked at the people around him. It looks like he cant hold himself back after starting. With a shy smile he told us, Wemonly yed together when we were young. At that time, she said she liked the sort of prince that was skilled at martial arts and protected the princess, so I went to learn swordsmanship. I learnt swordy from countless people, did countless things for her, and put in so much blood, sweat and tears for her. I dont regret it. I got to watch her put one foot in front of the other over and over to walk the path she wanted to walk. She never was a lovey-dovey girl. She viewed the empress as her ideal, a strong woman who forged forth regardless of circumstances. She was as bright as the sun. She was the one I wanted to chase after. Ive always loved her, but I dont want to possess her. I just want to stay by her side. There is nothing more blissful than that to me. I try so hard because I want to have the right to stand by her.

    I see. Youre a brave one, kid.

    After listening to his story, Lorana patted him on his shoulder so hard he nearly fell off his horse. Tarak forced a smile and said: What does courage have to do with this?

    Of course its rted. To be able to love a woman and stay by her side knowing you wont end up together requires an extraordinary amount of courage. Nara loves you too, that we understand. But she chose to marry herself to Karnashun City. That makes her an outstanding lord.

    Thats right! Nara is very noble! I believe that she is already qualified to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the empress!

    You could say that, but Elizabeth isnt the type who would sever bonds to the degree Nara does since she has a husband after all.

    What?! Her majesty has a husband?! Who is he?

    Tarak reacted like he was scared by someone. He looked at Lorana and me with iparable astonishment. I looked at him hopelessly and asked: How would I exist if mom didnt get married? You dont know that?!

    So in other words, Elizabeth has a husband?! So the person Nara respects and admires most did get married! That means that Nara can get married as well then!

    Nobody ever stopped you two. Love and careers are two separate things. Wouldnt it be better if you two managed the nation together?

    I turned back to look forwards feeling hopeless. Just when everyone wasughing loudly, a group of carriages came over with a mighty aura from up ahead. I think its a merchant group.

    Their g standing upright indicated they were an escort, I mean, merchant group of Rosvenor Empire.

    Theres something really odd with that group. Theyre evidently a private merchant group yet they dared to use the royal familys g. Could they be Castells merchant group?

    The group didnt care about us though. They passed by us as quick as they could. I looked at the group. Every single one of them covered their faces with head-cloths and scarfs. Only their eyes were visible.

    Once they passed us, Lorana whispered in my ear: Your majesty, that group is very, very odd.

    I tugged my scarf and asked: Whats wrong? Its normal to be dressed like that in the desert, isnt it?

    No Theyre the royal familys merchant group, yet they didnt recognise you. That proves that theres a problem But Im not sure what the problem is. However mm they shouldnt be an issue for us for right now.

 Book 7: Chapter 26

    Book 7: Chapter 26

    The first day of the journey was considerably rxing since we went through uninhabited areas. We finally reached a small town today. This is a small town at the edge of the desert with very few people here. The people became quite noisy when we passed through. There were only two hotels in the small town. After settling the people around me, I had the remaining soldiers set up camp outside the town. And as our regtions dictate, they were not to disturb or harass the inhabitants.

    Not many people were able to stay around me. Luna and I shared a room, Lorana and Shusia shared a room, and then Tarak stayed with his roommate, Philes.

    Shusia is a really cute girl. Among the domineering and brutal Valkyries, the girl was always smiling which was a rare sight among them. It didnt feel like Nier and Shusia came from the same unit considering the way Nier stared at me coldly at first while Shusia was smiling. Her name, Shusia is full of respect and admiration for Nier. Nier was an instructor that was very deserving of her respect from Shusias point of view.

    Shusia is a little shorter than Nier, but her sword skills were excellent. ording to Nier however, innate talent for swordsmanship is a very importantponent of it. While Shusia has lots of talent, she was not as talented as Nier because Nier was five levels above her. She had longer reach and more explosive power than Shusia. Those were innate factors that couldnt be trained, so a true sword master was rare toe by every century. However, Shusia had great perception andprehension skills.

    Among the new Valkyries, she was like the Valkyries back then, diligent and not afraid of hard work. Nier had a very positive evaluation of her and she was the new sword instructor after Nier left.

    Shusia is very friendly with me. I think it was more like worshipping me. ording to her, I created a huge uproar among the Valkyries since I was able to turn Nier into an obedient and gentle princess. After the development between Nier and me, the Valkyries werent so vignt of me anymore and it made some of the younger Valkyries desire love

    But because of that, Alice has beenining daily that the Valkyries are difficult to lead. I have to bear some of the some responsibility there

    Your majesty, the other team-members have finished setting up camp and are preparing to turn in.

    I nodded. I looked at Shusia who was in her Valkyrie uniform, smiled and said: Alright. Thank you for your hard work, Shuhia. Itste now so you should go and rest too. We need to wake up early to get moving.

    Understood. Goodnight, your majesty. Shusia made a small bow then looked up at me. She hesitated for a moment then asked, Your majesty, I have not seen Instructor N- I mean, the princess! I have not seen the princess in a long time. I wonder how she is doing, you

    Ah, I think Nier likes being called instructor more. I smiled and shook my head. I then went on, Nier is very well, at least she was before I left. Nier is very careful with her health nowadays so I dont think anything will happen to her.

    Th-Then what about Instructor Nier being pregnant?

    You only just heard it? I thought everybody knew already, at least I thought everyone in my guard-unit knew already, since I had you be the instructor after she got pregnant.

    Shusias eyes are round as a cats. She looked at me surprised and covered her mouth. Stunned, she said: Wh-What?! I I cant tell at all. I didnt believe she was pregnant when she told me since her belly wasntrger

    I forehead-palmed myself help hopelessly. Ive just remember the Valkyries basicallyckmon sense. Nier wasnt that stupid though. It looks like shes less of a woman of the world than Nier: Of course not! Nier has only just gotten pregnant, so her belly naturally wont be that big. But she is without question pregnant Wait, we dont need to talk about her anymore. Whats happening with you and Philes now?

    Shusias expression stiffened up. I looked at her face that was getting redder and redder like a boiled prawn and smiled. It looked like her body temperature was increasing too. With a smile I said: Didnt you two ask Tarak lots of question about love today? As Big sis said, if you dont even tell us about your love, well feel restless.

    We we our mm we envy you and Instructor Nier a little We we considered life after marriage But when we looked at the cost of housing outside the royal capital the houses were honestly too expensive erm. umm No! No! We are not saying that you dont treat us well, its just I have never had a sry

    I nodded. Im aware that the Valkyries dont have a sry. If I wasnt the prince, I would have to cover all our expenses if Nier and I got married. Im sure that life is very tough for Philes and Shusia since while Philes has a good sry, its not easy to live in the royal capital.

    Dont you two worry.

    I stood up and touched her head. I then walked up to the window and looked at the desert. It was still bright outside when it was already veryte. I said: Be with each other and dont worry. When youre ready to get married, Ill cover your wedding fees and pay for your home. If you two want, you can live in the pce as well.

    Your majesty!

    Dont be so happy, Shusia. I looked at her moved expression with tears brimming in her eyes and smiled. I then leaned on the wall and exined, Loyalty cannot be bought with money, but true loyalty is worth lots. You two stay by my side to protect me. Your loyalty is worth me repaying.

    Shusia thanked me over and over before leaving my room. I sat for a while before Luna came in. She smiled when she saw me and said: Your majesty, are you still not sleeping? I have checked our stuff and our expenditure is reasonable.

    Thanks, Luna.

    Luna shook her head. She then looked at me with a smile and responded: But your majesty, if I could get married too, would you prepare a house for me in the royal capital as well? Forget it, I was joking. I have thought it over carefully. I only have you by my side and I can only be with you, your majesty.

    I hugged Luna gently and then softly asked her: Luna do you not like being by my side?

    Luna snuggled up in my arms and with a smile replied: No I feel very blissful very, very blissful. I am happy as long as I can be with you, your majesty

    I nodded then kissed her pointy ears and said: Did you know, Luna? I was a little moved by what I heard Tarak say today. I really admire and respect him. I really do. I want to be like Tarak too, being able to put everything on the line for my love. I want to gradually be stronger for my loved one I feel like he is a happy person. Honest. Very happy.

    So then your majesty am I included among the people you are gradually bing for?

    Luna looked up in my arms. She sped my face gently with her hands. Her eyes carried a tinge of sadness and love as she looked me meekly.

    I lowered my head gently

    Luna went up on her toes

 Book 7: Chapter 27

    Book 7: Chapter 27

    You mean that group of merchants is very weird?

    Lorana nodded. She looked at me and, in a serious tone, exined, Your Majesty, I investigated that group of merchants, in a low-key way, because they must have rested in this small town before they could continue. Therefore, that group definitely rested up here. There are also only two hotels here, so they rested here for sure.

    Do you know what they bought? They purchased metal that can be used to manufacture guns. The metal is Rosvenor Empires. In other words, the goods that Castell is in charge of trading. Purchasing it privately is prohibited.

    I folded my arms, and while looking at her, said, So theyre Castells men, then. Their logo and g were the royal familys. Nobody would dare to use that sort of stuff other than Castell. Theyd all lose their heads when they enter the Rosvenor Empire. Further, Castells merchant groups logo and the royal g is made by the royal family itself. Nobody else could make that pattern.

    Yes, thats why theres a problem with that group.

    I ced my hand on my forehead. I looked at Lorana, who was serious and knocking on the table.

    <em>She came here and woke me in the middle of the night, so here I was thinking something came up. But it was about the group of merchants who passed us during the day. I got called awake while still in my pyjamas. Im still a little dizzy, right now. I really dont want to do any more thinking.</em>

    Lorana looked at me and sternly said, Its dangerous no matter how you think about it. Your Majesty, think about it carefully. If the group werent Castells men, they could get changed into their regr clothes, once they get back. They could then transport the metal, that can be used to make guns and cannons, to a secret location to manufacture weapons. What would they be doing that for?! Theyre preparing to revolt! I dont know what weapons theyre making privately, or what theyre thinking. If theyre Castells men, then their business can be considered legal. But they didnt even greet you when they saw you!! In front of them was the Prince of the Rosvenor Empire, and they just continued to pass like that?

    Its not impossible toprehend why, though, right? Not everyone recognises me, after all Some people dont recognise me. I didnt disy the royal familys coat of arms or g either, so its normal for them not to greet me, isnt it?

    No, Your Majesty, dont you think youre famous enough? Look at the Valkyries. They basically dont leave the pce and dont concern themselves with others business. But the Valkyries all know about you. They can all recognise you, now, even if they havent met you.

    I hesitated for a moment and then asked, But the Valkyries are the royal familys guard unit, so they would have to know about me now, right? This is unrted, isnt it? As for the merchants, its possible they dont recognise me. I dont feel that theres a problem. Are you thinking too much?

    Lorana sternly raised her voice, Youre not vignt enough!

    I quickly leaned over to cover her mouth. I pointed at Luna, who was sleeping behind me, and said, Ssshh, dont wake Luna. She has just fallen asleep.

    Lorana rolled her eyes and then said, Fine, fine, fine. Do you think it makes sense for the royal familys merchants to not recognise their own master? Nobody is better at acquiring inside information than merchants. If they saw you here, they would announce themselves, no matter what. That way, you would keep them in mind once Castell quits, but they just passed by without a greeting.

    Dont you think thats where the biggest problem lies? Why didnt they greet you? Its either because they have no respect for you or dont think youll be alive for long enough to be their master, or theyre not merchants. Castell tacitly consented to them buying that stuff in his name, which means that Castell wants to revolt!

    I chuckled hopelessly.

    If I wasnt being considerate of Luna behind me, I really wouldveughed loudly.

    Lorana waited for me to finish chuckling. She then revealed a somewhat angry expression.

    I shook my head and replied, Im used to not being respected. I want to win others respect through my own efforts. Castell couldnt possibly revolt. Anybody but Castell could revolt.

    Why are you so confident? Dont tell me you think Castell considers himself your vassal now, after helping you with a few things. Castells loyalty isnt that easy to obtain. Didnt you yourself say loyalty cant be bought with money, but true loyalty is a treasure? Castells loyalty is extremely hard to obtain!

    I always knew Castell wasnt loyal to me. But I know that hes loyal to Mom. Loyal to death, for that matter. So how could he revolt?

    Theres no room to question Castells loyalty to Elizabeth. Hes more loyal than even the Valkyries. If that wasnt the case, the empress wouldnt give him the right to enter her room as he pleased. As her personal vassal, he was her most loyal existence.

    Thats exactly why! Lorana mmed her hand on the table, giving me a fright and almost causing me to jump up.

    Luna groaned gently.

    I then quickly calmed my breathing down and looked at Lorana like I was scolding her.

    Lorana waved her hand nonchntly to express her apology. She then quietly, yet sternly, said, Your Majesty, you have to know that being loyal to Elizabeth doesnt mean being loyal to you. They could throw away their lives for Elizabeth, so they could take your head for her all the same.

    I nearly burst out inughter.

    Theres no way Elizabeth would order my head to be taken. Anybody could kill me, but my two moms would never. They could take the heads of countless others to protect me, so how could they want me dead?

    If Castell was loyal to Elizabeth, he would be loyal to me, because Elizabeth and I were bound together and could not be separated.

    Your Majesty, do not go thinking that because you are the prince and Elizabeths beloved child, they wont try anything against you. Instead, you could say that they consider you a threat to Her Majestys rule.

    You can say that you have no ambitions, with its implied pejorative nature, and that the empress trusts you without question, however; those schemers dont believe that. They dont stand on Elizabeths side or yours! They will go behind Elizabeth to eliminate you, and even consider that a merit!

    That

    Lorana looked at me sternly and added, Your Majesty, you must have your own faction, and you must separate your faction from the empress faction. You two are close, and you have no walls between you, but your people definitely dont think the same way. You must keep a watch on what Her Majestys people are doing, for your own safety.

    You have to realise that the empress people are definitely not loyal to you. They dont feel consoled, or relieved, to know that you have great ambitions, for they view it as a wild ambition Those loyal to the empress, to death, cant possibly let you move freely when they consider your ambition. You must bear this in mind. And that merchant group must be investigated thoroughly!

 Book 7: Chapter 28

    Book 7: Chapter 28

    I didnt sleep wellst night, not because Lorana woke me up, but it did have to do with her.

    What she said had sent a cold chill up my spine, at the end. I always thought that Elizabeths people should also be loyal to me. At least that was the case with Nier. At least she wouldnt hurt me.

    But then I realised that, at the time, it wasnt that she wouldnt harm me, but that she was under orders to protect me, which is why she didnt harm me. When we first met and she said to me please kill yourself, she was being sincere.

    Nier really disliked me at the start.

    Although I feel bad towards the current Nier, theres still a wall between us because her please kill yourself request had hurt me.

    If Nier was like that, then the others wouldnt suddenly like me more.

    Needless to say, the Valkyries most certainly didnt. They disliked me for a number of different reasons.

    I dont see an issue with Castell, but as for Alice a strange gut feeling makes me very vignt of her.

    So, indeed, those in the empress faction were very vignt of me, and its safe to assume that theyre even more vignt after the banquet I had held. I had forgotten about the fact that I was the next emperor.

    No, thats not what I forgot. What I truly forgot was what I should do as the next emperor.

    If I be the emperor, then those in the empress faction will lose power. As her trusted vassals and servants, I have to get rid of them. I cant allow other opposing powers to exist around me as the emperor. When the timees, the people around me will definitely be Nier, Lucia, Castell and my personal guard unit.

    But thats not all.

    At present, I am nurturing my own powers. Yes, I have no intention of contending for the throne, and Mom isnt afraid or suspicious of me, but her people dont think the same way. Mom views me as her child, while they view me as a contender for the throne. Since they are loyal to the empress, they have to be vignt of me.

    Thus, what Lorana said was correct. It was my first time realising that humanitys political structure dictated that they would take action for their own loyalty, despite the likelihood of Mom and me harming each other not existing.

    Luna ced my breakfast in front of me, then looked at my face, frowned and asked, Your Majesty, you do not look too well How about we rest for one more day? Your Majesty, your face is very pale. It will be most dangerous if you get sick on the road. Your Majesty, are you ill, at the moment?

    <em>Im fine physically, just a little tired. Mentally, I took a heavy blow, though</em>

    I shook my head and replied, Im alright, Luna, you dont need to worry about me. Im fine. Time is precious. I have no time to stop here. Oh, Luna, give me pen and paper.

    Ah oh pen and paper. Luna hesitated for a moment, but then quickly grabbed a pen and paper from the side. She ced it before me and I swiftly wrote down my orders while Luna quickly heated up the stamp.

    I stamped my orders once I was done writing and then ced it aside.

    Luna picked up the letter and asked, Your Majesty, where do you want this letter sent to?

    Tell a soldier to send it to the royal capital wait no I cant send it to the royal capital.

    While that goods carriage was definitely headed to the royal capital, my orders held no weight in the royal capital. The empress was too far away. She couldnt do much to them from there. The empress was absent and so was I.

    If Castell sides against me, not only will my order be ineffective, but Ill have alerted the enemy, too.

    Send it to Troy City and hand it to Her Majesty.

    Its best to inform Her Majesty about this sort of stuff since it involves both of us. Im confident that the empress never gave any order to harm me. If Castell is the mastermind, hes definitely proceeding secretly. All his schemes will be halted if Her Majesty finds out about this.

    Im not going to stop my journey here because of this. I want to be a qualified king. If I stop because of this kind of threat, or because theres danger lurking, then wouldnt I have let Mera, who I ran a sword through, down? My courage isnt limited to just killing someone. I can eliminate all dangers until there are no more.

    I think this matter involves Her Majesty. However, I dont have any ns to use this opportunity to eliminate people from the empress faction, as that would prompt conflict. At present, we can at least maintain peace between our factions.

    Humanitys situation ispletely different to the situation with the elves. On the elven side, theres only one faction, but with humanity, were keeping each other in check, and trying to maintain a bnce of power.

    I couldnt instigate conflict. Hence, I could only tell Elizabeth that Castells merchants didnt salute me when they met me on the road and mention their cargo.

    I think Elizabeth would understand what I was getting at, given how smart she is, and she would also know what to do on her end.

    Alright. Luna, we wont have to worry anymore, now. I sighed a breath of relief and started eating my breakfast.

    Luna hesitated for a moment then questioned me, Are you worried about what Miss Lorana saidst night?

    We woke you? Sorry, Luna.

    No Luna shook her head, then looked at me with a nervous expression. In a slightly concerned tone, she said, I agree with what she said. Your Majesty, did you write the letter just now to sort this out? If not, I hope that you will be wary of your surroundings.

    I nodded and replied, Yes, thats right. I know what Big Sis said is right. But its pointless for me to be fretting about it, right now. The people around me right now are all my people, so I dont have to worry about someone in our group trying to harm me. To avoid trouble, the empress didnt interfere with my guard unit in any capacity. That I can guarantee.

    Luna nodded silently and then said, If you manage to locate the mine and transport the ore back, I think that you will be in even more danger. Previously, the weapons for your guard unit were provided by the royal family, which was a bit better. However, once your guard unit gains ess to such a valuable resource, I think you will be in more danger.

    I chuckled and responded, Youre really smart, huh, Luna. Youre absolutely right. Everything Im doing is to enable me to be a better sovereign. But the more impressive I be, the more the empress people will fear me. This is a paradox that cant be resolved. I cant do anything about that. I cant get the Valkyries to trust me, nor can I get Castell to not be wary of me, because I have no way of destroying their loyalty.

    Your Majesty, what are you

    I want to continue growing and expanding my power. Im not consolidating my power to threaten Her Majesty. Im consolidating my power just to protect myself and for the sake of my dream. I looked at Luna, who stood before me, and sincerely said, What I need is the power to protect myself. That will grow more and more powerful as I grow.

    Uhm! Luna gave a firm nodded. She then proudly eximed, Your Majesty, I am your most loyal personal servant. For you, I am willing to be your shield! I will never back down!

    Dont say that. That hurts my heart. I smiled and stroke Lunas head. I then added, Youre my only personal servant. Whos going to take care of me if something happens to you?

    Luna giggled, then grabbed hold of my hand and replied with a smile, Hmm I want to stay by your side forever. Forever like this Forever

 Book 7: Chapter 29

    Book 7: Chapter 29

    Castell, are you going to help us or not?

    Castell stood at the door feeling a little awkward. He had put on his overcoat and nned to head out, but Alice blocked him off at the doorway. He hasnt wanted to see Alice thest few days. Alice had already made her stance clear. She wanted to harm his majesty. She wanted to at least punish his majesty. Castell himself didnt want to, but he knew he couldnt turn against the Valkyries so he didnt want to see Alice.

    Am I not already helping you? I did not tell his majesty and her majesty about you buying metal. I have helped you keep it under wraps already. I have helped you with something so serious already, how else do you want me to help you?

    Alice frowned, folded her arms, looked up at Castell and in an annoyed tone said: Thats not the help Im talking about! Your indecisive stance is really getting on my nerves! Wererades, arent we? We have worked so hard by her majestys side for so many years. Are you going to continue maintaining your indecisive stance at this most crucial point in time? Do you still respect and love her majesty? Wheres your loyalty?! Are you telling me that time has erased her loyalty and courage?

    Thats not what this is about! Ive given up everything for her majesty, you know that very well, Alice!

    Castell scrubbed his head with irritation and then looked at her enraged. Castell was insistent on never letting his loyalty to the empress be questioned. Questioning his loyalty to the empress was the equivalent of questioning his entire life to him.

    If youre still loyal to her majesty, why are you not participating in this?! You know full-well how ambitious his majesty is! He raised his own army, produced his own weapons and now has his own city. Hes just one step away from having his own private military! I dont know what sort of sorcery he used to bewitch the empress into the way she is now, but you should be able to tell that the greatest threat to the empire at present is this prince!

    Alice got angrier and angrier as she spoke, almost smashing Castells expensive door to bits with one punch. Castells heart ached when he saw the crack on his precious door. He let out a heavy sigh and replied: Alice, are you absolutely certain that his majesty has an evil ambition? If his majesty wanted the throne, hed just have to mention it and her majesty will pass it to him for sure given how much she loves him. Why would he need to go through all that trouble?

    Doesnt that make it scarier?! Alice looked at Castell aggressively. The empresss throne was the most sensitive topic to Alice and a topic you dont want to cross her about. It wasnt just the Valkyries responsibility, but more because she witnessed in the flesh how hard Elizabeth worked. She witnessed Elizabeth first raise a nation in ruins and the tears she shed. She witnessed Elizabeth wear her military attire and smash her own throne without reserve. She witnessed Elizabeth fighting right at the forefront when she was wounded all over

    She witnessed everything. She witnessed the empresss beginnings with nothing to her rise to be an individual who could shake the continent and strike fear into her foes. She was always by Elizabeths side.

    Only such a talented individual was worthy of the majestic title of sovereign. Only someone like that had the right to sit on the rulers throne of gold and blood. What right did that man have? Did he ever go through a world of bloodshed and warfare? He hasnt ever held a sword even. What right did he have to earn the favour of the most perfect, noble and outstanding ruler? What right did he have to be the emperor?

    Alice is an orphan. She doesnt know what a ruler needs. She doesnt know what sort of person can be a ruler. But she saw Elizabeth. Her admiration and respect for Elizabeth knew no bounds. In her heart, Elizabeth was the only ruler of this world. That man, that kid, what right did he have to seed the throne? He just happened to be a lucky brat that was born as Elizabeths son. He didnt have a shred of Elizabeths heroic spirit!

    That sort of man wasnt worthy of being Elizabeths sessor! He wasnt worthy of having the empire that Elizabeth gave so much to establish just like that! If he threatened Elizabeths rule, she would give her everything away to bring Elizabeth to her senses and save the empire!

    Elizabeth gave away her everything to establish this empire. Alice witnessed every step Elizabeth took and everything she sacrificed to establish this empire. There was no way she was going to let anyone destroy her. If they wanted to destroy what Elizabeth worked so hard for, they were going to have to destroy her first.

    Alice, lets calm down and think about this properly.

    Castell pressed his hands on Alices shoulders, but she smacked his hands away and turned her head away somewhat angry. Castell chuckled awkwardly and then made an open hand gesture. He said, We both serve her majesty. You want to eliminate his majesty for her majestys sake, right? In that case, shouldnt we ask for her majestys opinion first since its got to do with her majesty? His majesty is her majestys current only child and her most beloved child. What happens if her majesty falls into despair because we killed him and offs herself?

    H- Her majesty has been bewitched by his majesty! If the prince dies, I think her majesty wille back to her senses!

    Whenever did you see his majesty proactively trying to ingratiate himself with her majesty? Hes not the sort of person who wishes her majesty to promote him. He has been to the inner court fewer times than we have been in a single day. As opposed to saying that his majesty is bewitching her majesty, it would be more urate to say that her majesty is the one who is clinging to his majesty.

    Alice clenched her teeth while looking at Castell. Though Castell said things that attacked her majesty, she had no counterargument because Castell spoke the truth.

    Hence, we cannot do something that would anger her majesty. Her majesty wants to have a family. Her majesty left after giving birth to his majesty. I think she must be feeling guilty toward his majesty. If we harm his majesty now, we really will be attacking her majesty herself.

    Castell chuckled and looked at Alice who had no counterargument. He continued exining: Everything that I do is for her majesty. Her majesty loves her child and his majesty is not vying for the throne right now. Even if we act against him now, it would only be considered an uncalled for attack. Let us focus on gathering power for now. If his majesty shows any behaviour that crosses the line, we will report it to her majesty. Only once her majesty gives her approval can we touch his majesty.

    What if his majesty has gathered enough power too?! Look at his majesty right now. Everything that hes doing is to grow and expand his power!

    I think her majesty would be very happy if his majesty could grow his power to equal ours. Plus, he would have what it takes to be an emperor by then, wouldnt he?

    Castell smiled then looked at Alice. He wiped his smile away and continued, Alice, I am loyal to her majesty, not you Valkyries. Therefore, I will not support everything you choose to do. Alice, you are being too rash this time. Do not do something that will make her majesty unhappy. Do not do something her majesty does not want to do. Do you still not understand this?

    Alice clenched her teeth and kept silent for a moment. She then spun around and left him with Ille find you again when the timees before quickly leaving.

    Castell revealed a smile when he saw Alices tiny yet determined silhouette. He then let out a long sigh, adjusted his cor and took out a gold coin to look at the empresss face-print on it.

    He softly muttered to himself: Your majesty, you have a sad fate. You have to die if you be strong, but you will also die if you do not How will you cross this single-log bridge? I am most fascinated. However, as Elizabeths child, you should be fine, right?

 Book 7: Chapter 30

    Book 7: Chapter 30

    Alright, your majesty, if we continue further, we will enter the dangerous region with no administration.

    We stood on the sand dunes and looked at the yellow sand ahead and behind us. Both areas looked the exact same. If Tarak didnt stop I wouldnt have known I entered such a dangerous ce. But I guess it makes sense. People spoke of this ce like it was dangerous as hell. The scene in front of me just looks like a huge collection of yellow sand though. This ce looked the exact same as other ces. There were no traces of blood or corpses. Not even a human silhouette was in sight.

    This ce is really disappointing

    Perhaps a good way to describe my feelings would be that I felt somewhat sad. I worked hard to prepare for this. If it looked like a war-zone with corpses lying around, Id be celebrating. But now I feel like all my preparations were pointless and I felt lost. But then I looked at Tarak next to me who was very serious. It looks like this is the ce.

    I smiled and said: This ce doesnt look any different to the outside.

    Tarak tugged on the rope and then sternly said: Of course it is filled with sand. Everywhere is sand in the desert. We just have not seen people here yet. What makes this ce dangerous is not that it is in the desert, because it is the same everywhere in the desert. The most dangerous thing in here is always those around you. But we are at the border right now so we cannot see the most dangerous ce.

    I looked at the desert before me and then said: Since wevee here, forget turning tail. Well, I never intended to anyway. Tarak, you know this ce better so Ill let you lead us.

    Tarak shook his head with a smile and replied: While you say that, I could not find what you were after either, your majesty. Your majesty, I can only guide you to every campsite. Every campsite in the desert is very dangerous. Those are the ces we can guarantee our safety from the sandstorms. The situation in the desert changes in the blink of an eye.

    Uhm, but are we the only ones who know the campsites?

    Tarak shook his head and replied: I can only say that that might not be the case. Those who can be here are all elites who know well how to survive in the desert. It would be preposterous for them not to know of the campsites. Of course, as we split up in thisrge region so we might not meet. Needless to say, fights may break out at night over campsites and then we would use our enemies corpses as pillows to sleep.

    You sound experienced.

    That is because I have done that before.

    Tarak replied casually. I looked at his eyes that didnt have a grain of sand on them and chuckled. I really couldnt tell he could do that sort of stuff. Perhaps he noticed my smile which is why he frowned and said, Your majesty, killing people does not make one feel guilty. Or rather, human nature is meaningless when faced with life-or-death. I do not want to kill either, but if I do not kill, I will be the one who dies. As such, I must kill him and for the above reason, I will not feel guilty. That holds true even if I had to drink human blood because of that.

    I nodded. People will do anything to survive when faced with a life-or-death crisis. Thats human instinct. Actually, its the instinct of all creatures. Maybe everyone can get along during the day, but when night falls, theyll definitelye into conflict to secure a resting ce because nobody can say for sure what that person might do to them while theyre sleeping at night if they ept them into their camp. Hence, the best option was to kill all those you didnt recognise.

    Its cruel and sounds very unreasonable, but this is an irrefutable truth. Nobody can be trusted in a ce without constraints. Trust is spit-out chewing gum if there are no constraints in ce. That goes for both animals and humans.

    Alright, lets start heading to the ce closest to our current location. I have searched that section before, but let us carpet-search the area as if we have never searched it.

    Tarak made an invitational hand gesture, then smiled as he said, Your majesty, please do not be surprised by anything that happens next.

    I understand, but Tarak, I have a question. Why is there no city in this area? This area is the intersection point between the five nations. If there was a city here, travelling would be more convenient and merchants would have a resting ce. It should be a fantastic ce for a business-oriented city.

    Its notpletely barren here. Theres an oasis inside this region. They just need to construct a city here. To be fair, this is a great ce to build a city so why did this be an uninhabited region?

    This ce was actually originally a city, It was close to the oasis. But that was a long time ago. There was a city here roughly around when the five nations of the desert were colonised. It was formed by immigrants and merchants. It was the most extravagant ce in the desert at the time as well as the richest. All metals were transported from this city at the time. However, due to the environment as well as wars, the city got levelled and its citizens fled. That was when the five nations of the desert were built up.

    Tarak looked at the end of the desert, silently nodded and continued, It is said that it was a magnificent city. It is also said that there was arge volume of metals and ores that did not get transported away in time. Of course, these are all legends. The ruins of the city are still there. Countless people searched it over and over for centuries but never found anything.

    Oh? I narrowed my eyes and continued, I see how it is now. It makes sense. This ce is excessively t, making it easy to attack but hard to defend against attackers. Thats a reasonable enough reason to not build a city here. But I am very interested in the legend you mentioned.

    That is why they are just legends, your majesty. A lot of time has also passed. Roughly a century if I had to say. Mm, definitely more than a century and no less for sure.

    Tarak waved his hand and then added: It has been many years yet countless peoplee to try and strike it rich. But forget an ore, they could not even find traces of the ancient city. The greatest find was an incense burner from the ancient ages. That incense burner is still in Naras room. Therefore you need not go there and search, your majesty. It is a good ce to take shelter from the winds though.

    Hmm, alright. Well go there if we have a chance then.

    I pondered to myself for a while. I guess its only fair. Its been so long already. If there was some secret treasure there, it wouldve been discovered ages ago. Theres no way nobody has discovered it till now. But then based on what Tarak said, we need to search ces that have been searched before nheless given that weve alreadye all the way here.

    In terms of priority though, lets put it aside for now since its not the point closest to our current location. Well slowly move toward that direction and then go check it out if we have time.

    Everyone, prepare your weapons.

    After travelling for ten whole days, I finally gave that order.

    We arent in a city now. We dont even have Elizabeths protection. This is a primitive jungle with no rules,ws or constraints. There are no virtues or kindness here. The only useful things here are the guns on the soldiers backs and the swords in their hands!

 Book 7: Chapter 31

    Book 7: Chapter 31

    I seriously cant say for certain. This ce isnt a mountain range or a forest. This ce is a continuous path of dunes and sandstorms thate as the wind dictates. There was nothing here that could be examined. Furthermore, Im clueless to how this sort of mine is distributed around in this world so I just looked at the desert nkly. Like an idiot, I watched Lorana and Tarak struggled through the desert on foot. They had dismounted to examine the sand under foot and would look up every now and then to see the dunes rise and fall. They also asionally used a very long bit of metal to stab into the ground. I stood aside, afraid Id get in the way of our two leaders.

    I didnt have a clue as to what the two of them were doing, but I assumed it was the method for locating the metal. Im just going to trust the two of them.

    Since the two of them had dismounted to walk, our teams speed slowed down significantly. I sent out a sufficient number of scouts, and organised guards to watch our back, front, left and right sides as per Loranas instructions. Theres nowhere to hide in the desert. As long as its another team, well be able to instantly see them.

    At the same time, it will be just as easy to discover us so we must locate others before they can locate us. Therefore, if we discover them, we need to take them out first instead of conversing with them. As they say, a long night is fraught with dreams. They might stick one in our back before we know it.

    All the teams here have their own backers. They arent just here to fight for the mine. A better way to put it would be that several powers are ying a death game here; teams killing other teams for the sake of their power. The employer who hired the team are benefitting from it. And no nation can do anything if you kill their people in this area with no administration.

    Thats why there wont be any peace talks or alliances. This is basically a killing field, a ce where you need to kill every living person you meet.

    After walking for some distance, the two of them mounted their steeds again. I rode over to their sides and asked, How is it?

    The two of them shook their heads and replied, No discoveries, your majesty. Though we knew this already, it feels unfortunate to have to say it again. Very unfortunate we would say. Your majesty, let us head to another spot. We will not need to search this area again However, we found traces others left behind here which prove that people had searched this area already.

    I nodded. I looked at them and responded, Thats all right. If it could be found on the first attempt, it wouldnt attract so many people here. But you said that you noticed traces of others being here before. So does that mean that its very likely that theres a team up ahead of us or maybe even several teams?

    Tarak nodded and replied, I cannot say for sure, but there are definitely people ahead. Your majesty, the scouts you sent out have note back to report in. It might be traces left behind several days ago for all we know. Shall we try to chase them and kill them?

    Uhm.

    I nodded with a bit of concern. Its not good news that theres a team in front of us because if were not very far apart, the resting ce we choose for tonight will definitely be the same spot. In other words, a bloody battle will break out for the resting spot.

    What shall I do? Shall we continue searching at this pace or should we rush straight to the rest station to set up a defence line so that we have the advantage of choosing the time and ce for battle?

    Killing them wont benefit my search for the mine in any way. At most, itll only count as just eliminating onepeting team. They currently dont affect my progress much either. If I covet speed, I could just split my team up to search.

    Dont worry about them. Their lives have nothing to do with us. We came here for the mine. Lets stick to the n and search the areas instead. Whether they live or die doesnt conflict with our objective.

    Understood.

    The two of them nodded and then our team continued forward. To increase our chances of locating it, I split the entire region into sixteen sections and searched two sections per day. So we could basicallyplete our search in the entire region in around eight days. However, if the region is too big, I will still have enough time.

    Ive only got ten days left. If we dont make progress these next ten days, Ill need Luna to help me suck my mana out for me. While Luna said she could withstand the pain, Luna cant keep up with Mommy Vyvyans pace. When Luna sucks my mana out, I still feel weak the entire next day. Itd be all right if I was in the royal capital, but if Im in my weakened state in the desert, theres no way we can travel fast. As a result, we must locate the mine within ten days. Otherwise Ill have to stay another three days in the desert.

    Even if I were to replenish our supplies one more time and make use of the Earth Dragon carriages  which have lots of storage ce  my supplies would still onlyst around fifteen days in the desert. The Earth Dragons are excellent at pulling carriages. However, they require far more rations and water than horses. Theyre not creatures that live in the desert after all. Its ridiculous to ask them to perform like camels.

    Lets go.

    Ah!

    I spun my head around and saw Luna wobble. From atop her horse, Luna shook her head and looked at me with a sick look. It was the first time I saw Lunas condition look so poor. She squint her eyes. Her cheeks werent red due to heat stroke. Her face was white as a sheet as though she didnt have a drop of blood in her. She couldnt open her eyes because she was exhausted. Shusia who was keeping her steady turned pale from shock. She thought Luna who was leaning on her was just tired. She never realised Luna was in such a poor state.

    Luna! Whats wrong, Luna?!

    Lorana moved quicker than I did. She rushed over to Lunas side and looked at her face. Lorana wore a particrly grim expression. She removed Lunas cape and then carried her up. Luna lied lifelessly in Loranas arms like a corpse. Lorana carried her into an Earth Dragon carriage and then looked at me who ran after them. She took in a big breath and said, Your majesty, I think this will be tough on you.

    I looked at Luna breathing weakly inside the Earth Dragon carriage. In a panicked tone I asked, My help is needed?! Ill do anything as long as I can save Luna. I have new orders. Everyone march to the rest station as fast as you can and then set up a defence line! Big sis, how is Luna?!

    Luna didnt get heat stroke. Shes suffering from mana deficiency Her organs have been damaged which is why its difficult for her body to produce mana. Theres very little mana avability in the desert so thats why shes suffering from this sort of condition. This is a terminal disease for elves!

    Mana deficiency?

    Thats right, your majesty. When we arrive at the rest stop, please make sure you get intimate with Luna. You must if you want her to live!

 Book 7: Chapter 32

    Book 7: Chapter 32

    Your majesty, the rest station up ahead has been upied

    Well take it from them then.

    I looked at the scout in front of me irritably. I pushed him aside and pulled my handgun out from my back. I looked at Philes behind me andmanded. Philes, you take half the men to attack them from the left-wing. Shusia, you take a third of the men, circle around the right-wing and nk them from the rear. Everyone else, attack them head-on with me. Take over the rest-station as fast as possible, understood?

    Roger!

    Philes and Shusia nodded. Lorana looked at the rest station,ughed and said. They look like Socina Citys exploration group. Your majesty, are you seriously going to attack them? If you reveal your identity to them, you might be able to get their assistance.

    I took a massive detour just to avoid letting Socinas people know of my ns so it wouldnt make sense for me to reveal my ns. Luna isnt in a good condition. I dont have time to talk about shaking hands or working together with them. Just kill all of them and take over the rest station. I wont risk my Lunas life.

    I clenched my teeth and looked at Luna inside the Earth Dragon carriage behind me taking weak breaths. Lunas condition got worse and worse during the journey. I originally thought she got a heat stroke so I didnt think too much of it, but she wasnt suffering from a heat stroke. Elves require mana to live. Im aware of that. I almost died before because of a mana dissolving agent. Lunas body had been damaged already. If the royal capital wasnt so close to the elvennds, she wouldnt have survived in the royal capital.

    Moreover, I was providing her with arge volume of mana monthly every full-night moon, but she hadnt had her mana stores replenished for months. Now shese to the desert where mana is scarce so shell die if her mana isnt replenished. I calcted so many things but forgot to factor that in. I brought Luna along so that I wouldnt be tormented on the full-moon night. Luna mustve been aware of her condition. She knew her condition yet still risked her life toe here while I waspletely oblivious.

    I cant let Luna be a second Mera! Mera didnt say anything to me at the time so I personally killed her in the end. If I lose Luna this time because she didnt say anything to me, I wont be able to forgive my obtuse self.

    I waspletely bloody oblivious!

    I rode up to the dune, left a few men behind to guard the Earth Dragon carriage behind then turned around to look at my soldiers. I pointed to the next rest-station and loudly said. Everyone, can you see the next rest station yet? Can you see the people inside? Yes, we have no grudges between us. We have never even met each other before. If we were in another ce and not the desert, we might have been able to drink together at night. However, we are in the desert right now and my personal servants life is in peril. I must take over that rest station. So please lock away your sympathy. In this forbidden area where life and death hangs in the bnce, our enemies will be the only ones who die!

    The soldiers exchanged nces with each other, then nodded and responded loudly. Roger! Your majesty!

    March!

    Our position was a little higher than the rest station, empowering us with a fiercer charge since we wereing down from higher ground. Its just that the horses couldnt gallop as well as usual due to the sand in the desert. As such, we were slower than when running across ins, and I therefore had to control the vanguards distance more carefully or else the enemy would be prepared for us.

    Normally, a cavalry vanguard would start with small steps and gradually speed up before reaching top-speed right before reaching their target and charge into the enemy. If the charge is initiated from too far away, not only will the personnel but the horses would also be tired, thereby reducing the impact of the charge.

    It looked like the enemy was prepared. I organised an excellent cavalry vanguard formation. I noticed the people inside shouting and calling out to theirpanions as they picked up their guns and blocked out path in front.

    I noticed the right-wing and left-wing attacking groups. While they spotted our cavalry nking them in the wide-open terrain the desert is, theres nothing they can do. Its toote for them to mount their steeds. My right-wing toon had already reached their rear. My battle-steeds are among the best of a hundred selected from the royal familys stable. Run-of-the-mill horses cantpare to my steeds.

    It appears they never expected us to appear behind them. They were still living their lives when they arrived just now. Their guards had only gotten into ce. Their foot-soldiers were our targets to kill in the desert.

    They werent a small group by any means. I saw a cavalry teame out from inside the rest station charge toward Philes toon attacking them from the left. Another team of cavalries waited for us in their area. If we charge straight over, well run into their foot-soldiers bay formation and be faced with their cavalry charging back at us. I must admit that theyre a trained team.

    We looked like a light cavalry unit to them. A light cavalry unit not even wearing armour cant charge right into a foot-soldier attack formation.

    However, my cavalry isnt a group of light cavalry. Their primary weapon isnt the elven sword at their belt but the repeated-firing Spencer rifle in their hands!

    Move fast! Charge!

    The horses gallops kicked up a dense fog of sand. Lorana charged in front of me and deliberately slowed down until I moved into the centre of the formation. The guards from all sides swiftly gathered around me to put me in the centre of the formation.

    Lorana began to speed up and said. Well be done for if ourmander dies.

    I smiled helplessly and said. I hope that none of you die.

    Were already prepared for that.

    I noticed that the soldiers behind me all had red faces like they were bleeding. No it wasnt because of the sun but their tension and excitement. This was the first time my guard-unit was charging an enemy formation since their formation. The violent elves fromst time didnt even count as appetisers. This was the first time my guard-unit was charging an organised formation of foot-soldiers and a cavalry unit. This is our first official battle!

    This wasnt a rehearsal or training session. This time, bullets were going to wound them if they got hit and they might even die. But hitting an enemy meant they could receive a reward. Those who killed several enemies were going to be acknowledged. This was the moment they had been waiting for and at the same time, scared of! This was the moment they got to realise their purpose as soldiers!

    This was a demonstration of courage and life. This was the exnation of the most perfect opportunity in their lives!

    The troops moved into a straight-horizontal line and formed a shooting formation.

    Gunfire rang out loudly like typhoons on the left wing. It wasnt just a one-off sound as guns went off like waves to the shore immediately after the first. I saw the enemies charging toward our left-wing get utterly defeated by our cavalry on the left-wing. The distance between the two cavalry units were no more than ten-metres. When the first row fired at the enemy, their formation crumbled. Those who survived the first wave were scared-stiff in ce by the sound of repeated shots. And before they could react, the cavalry with their swords drawn had shed them off their horses.

    Fire!!!

    Thats right. I didntmand them to charge but to open fire. Despite our Spencer rifles having a slightly short range, they had a longer range than the enemy foot-soldiers rifles. The enemy fired back after we fired out first wave. However, as we split our formation up, we didnt suffer any casualties, but I heard something zip right past my ear. The enemy cavalry thought we were still reloading so they tapped their horses and charged forth. I watched their cavalry charge back at us. If we had single-shot guns, theres no way we wouldnt even had the chance to put our guns away and draw our swords at this point. Unfortunately for them, our guns were still loaded!

    *Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!!*

    I felt like the world was spinning. Gun sounds rang out from every direction around me. The smell of smoke made it virtually impossible for me to breathe. The cavalry team that charged back at our left-wing also faced the same consequences. They were virtually annihted by our repeated-firing rifles at close range. Therge area in the desert was filled with the stench of blood spurting in into air like flowers blooming eloquently. The sound of blood falling pit-pat onto the sand made the stench of blood more and more prominent.

    My ears were filled with the despair, fear, shock, pity and sad cries of humans, and the sound of horses neighing right before dying. The smell of blood sat on the tip of my nose. The smell of blood and smoke was so prominent in the air you couldnt possibly wave it away. The desert was covered in the smell of blood. The sound of the horse hooves hitting the ground made you think they were marching in a swamp. What the horses kicked up was no longer yellow sand but blood and bits of flesh.

    The cavalry tossed their guns aside, drew their swords and charged toward the foot-soldiers that hadnt finished equipping themselves. However, our right-wing came around andpletely surrounded them in the centre.

    I had no ns of taking prisoners. I dont have the resources to entertain them, so I ignored the pleas of the foot-soldiers, pretending I didnt hear them and allowing my cavalry to trample them.

    My personal Dragoon units first battle hade to an end. We lost one man and fifty guns. We annihted all eighty equipped explorers. We seized arge volume of resources and supplies

    After that, on the first page of the first Dragoon units battle history was the record of their battle under the bright-hot sun and sea of sand

 Book 7: Chapter 33

    Book 7: Chapter 33

    I never thought wed go through what Tarak described right away. We dragged the corpses to another spot and buried them before setting up our camp. We have the dead to thank as they helped set up a prototype camp for us. We lost one man. He unfortunately passed away after being hit with a bullet during the battle while another got hurt and fell to the ground. The injured one made me feel worse than the one who died because I had to send another two to escort him out of the desert. That means I just lost four men over the one battle. Though our losses were more than eptable and it was an excellent battle, I lost my elites. That made me really sad.

    I did say that I didnt have back-up. I dont have arge group of substitutes like the Valkyries. Theyre my only men. Before I be sessful, itll be very difficult for me to find a group of soldiers as loyal as them. Therefore, losing even one of them really hurt me.

    But what made me hurt most right now was Luna. Seeing her lie on the armys bed barely breathing, unable to respond to me regardless of how I called out to her hurt me. I held her hand tightly. Her hands were so cold it was akin to holding a block of ice.

    Lorana looked at me sternly with her arms folded and desperately said, Your majesty, you dont have to hesitate anymore. If you want Luna to live, you must sleep with her. Luna is very important to you, right? What are you going to do on the full-moon night without her?

    But but we dont need to resort to this method do we? Cant we just kiss?

    Lorana scrubbed her head like a maniac then pointed at Luna and eximed, Does it look like Luna can kiss with you right now?! She cant breathe right now and you want to kiss?! Are you trying to kill her?! Theres no other way, your majesty. Do you not realise how much danger Luna is in right now?! Do you want to save her or not?!

    No no I do want to save Luna! I must save her! There must be a way! There must be a way! There must be!

    I hugged Luna and kissed her lips firmly. However, Luna didnt give any reaction. It was just as Lorana said. Luna isnt even conscious right now. Doing this is the same as blocking off herst airway.

    Lunas expression showed she was suffering painfully. Her weak breaths got blocked by me. I desperately kissed her lips doing my absolute best to transfer my mana to her. Lorana grabbed my hair and yanked me away. She then took Luna away from me. She looked at me enraged and shouted, Are you trying to kill her?! Didnt I just say that you would only kill her like that?! Can you calm down?! Why do you refuse to sleep with her?! You two have mustve done it before, havent you?! Why are you holding out now?! What exactly are you resisting against?!

    I I

    I looked at Luna in Loranas arms nkly. Lunay in her arms powerlessly. Forget opening her eyes, I almost suffocated her. My heart shuddered as Lunas small body trembled intensely. It was like Lunas every breath brought all of my nerves along for the ride. I looked at Luna in pain. Every cell in my body was crying like all of my meridians were going to crumble to bits.

    I dont want I dont want I dont want to see someone by my side die in front of me again. I dont want it to happen again I dont want to I never want to!

    But why dont I want to do it with Luna? Its not our first time. Weve done it multiple times before. Why am I against it now? No, not now. I was against it after I got married

    Why? Why did I be reluctant to even meet Luna after I got married? Why do I have these feelings where I want to run away? Why am I so against making contact with Luna? Just why?

    I I

    Lorana looked at me and thundered, Just what are you doing, your majesty?! Its just a process to save her, so why are you running away from it?! Are you concerned about betraying Nier and Lucia?! Why do you feel that youre betraying them?! Its because you have feelings for Luna! Its because you have feelings for Luna but never admitted it! You wouldnt be so hesitant if you didnt have feelings for her! Did you want to give her a title afterwards?!!

    Lorana ced Luna gently onto the bed then looked at me and firmly said, Your majesty, if you have feelings for Luna, toss that crooked sense of loyalty in love aside for now. This is not the time for you to be hung up on your love or whatnot. You dont need to give Luna a title afterwards either. I wouldnt think Luna hopes to be given a legitimate title. But right now, she needs your help to live!

    Really?

    <em>Your majesty, with you by my side, the stars in the sky are always so pretty. </em>

    I honestly never said that.

    Luna looked so blissful when she said that. Her eyes shimmered like crystals under the light of the stars. They shined no less bright than the stars in the sky. Her faint smile of bliss when she said that made my heart beat faster.

    Luna has been by my side for a long time. Shes as close as Nier is to me. As a matter of fact, shes by my side even when Nier isnt. I kept saying how I didnt know how I felt toward Luna but I think I understand them a little now. And that is, I like Luna.

    We both need each other. We both need warmth from each other. We stargazed at the same stars together but why did I always avoid my feelings for her? I like Luna so why do I avoid her gaze? Luna and I should be most aware of our feelings for each other. Were also aware that we cant be together.

    Theres no way Elizabeth and Vyvyan will ept Luna. Luna herself also knows that she cant be with me. Thats why she chose to be my personal servant to stay by my side and look after me. I avoided Luna because I felt sorry for not being able to reciprocate her love for me and I was running away from the guilt of betraying Nier and Lucia.

    Am I going to continue running away like this? Am I going to let Luna die in front of me because of my guilt and apologetic feelings? I cant give Luna a title. I cant give her anything in this desert filled with hopelessness and ughter. Luna was once a public tool people used to vent and relieve themself. If I dont give her a title, will her history repeat itself for her?

    I didnt save Luna just to make her relive her past!

    But right now, Luna

    I understand now

    I clenched my teeth, looked at Lorana and softly said, Please leave I shall save Luna. I wont let Luna die in front of me. I have to make sure she gets through this even if shes displeased or hasints about what I do. I would rather she p me across the face than let her leave me like this.

    Is that so? Lorana nodded then walked to the tents entrance. She then turned her head around and added, I believe that she wont hit you orin. You two are like Tarak and Nara after all, except that your fate is a little sadder

 Book 7: Chapter 34

    Book 7: Chapter 34

    Your Majesty

    Luna

    I turned my head around and saw Luna slowly walking over, using an Earth Dragon as support, so I stood up to help her. Luna went along with me and leaned into my arms. I held Luna in my arms, sat down and leaned on the sleeping Earth Dragon. I looked at the fire before me and spaced out. Luna was wrapped up in a thick woollen nket and curled up in my arms. She breathed softly and gripped my chest tightly with one hand.

    <em>I had stopped caring about how my Guard Unit saw me. It was just as Lorana said. If were all in this together, a little bit of romance is nothing. I dont care even if they do spot us together anymore.</em>

    <em>I was nning to maintain a master and servant rtionship with Luna from now. Luna didnt want to be like Nier and Lucia, either. She knew that she could never be together with me, given what her body was subjected to in the past. The agreement we had let us live peacefully for a long time, but all of that went with the wind, after I held her beautiful and weak body just now. I discovered a different feeling with Luna than with Nier and Lucia. I did it to save Luna, but then I couldnt hold myself back from kissing Lunas lips.</em>

    <em>Just how shameless am I?</em>

    Lunas condition showed immediate improvement as if her body rebooted its functioning. After her body began recovering, we looked into each others eyes. Luna then took the initiative to kiss my lips. While we were still sober, we stuck to each other, but not out of pity or necessity.

    Our rtionship finally crumbled in the end. Im married. I have Nier and Lucia. I had Niers protective talisman on me, yet I tore down the wall between Luna and myself.

    <em>How are we going to face each other from now? How am I going to face my wives? I dont know.</em>

    <em>I cant just leave Luna to die. If I do that, Id be the same as those who messed with Luna in the past. But I cant give Luna anything, either.</em>

    Luna is definitely aware of this, as well, but she definitely also understands my feelings.

    <em>How many more times are we going to do this from now on, during this half-a-month were away from home? Is Luna going to go from my maid to my mistress? Nier and Lucia could never ept that. If Luna is discovered, Nier will definitely kill her.</em>

    While in my arms, Luna rolled over and looked at the stars in the sky. She extended her hand out and tried to reach for the dark sky she couldnt possibly reach. She waved her hand. She smiled bitterly and said, Your Majesty, did you know what I was thinking just now? I was thinking that if you were not the Prince, would our ending be more beautiful?

    <em>Your highness if if you were not the Prince Perhaps Perhaps our ending would have been better </em>

    That voice from the past passed through time and broke through the wall I had put up to avoid recalling those memories to ring in my ear again. The me reflected Lunas face. Her face was still pale like my lover that had passed away for some time. They were too simr. Everything was too simr. It was like I was in that moment again. It was just as when I tightly held Mera in my arms, the same as when Mera spoke those final words

    <em>If I didnt have these things, if I wasnt the Prince of either nation, would the people around me not get taken from me? If I wasnt the elf-prince, Lucia wouldnt have to travel so far, while shes so weak. If I wasnt the human prince, Nier wouldnt have been locked up in a dark prison crying. If I wasnt the prince, Mera wouldnt have died. Those brave soldiers wouldnt have had to die a decade ago and none of this wouldve happened.</em>

    <em>I now see that all of this misfortune is because of me. Im tightly working hard futilely to make those around me happy, but they continue to meet with danger over and over because of me. Im powerless to do anything. Everything I do just causes more people to die.</em>

    <em>Just what am I doing? Why did I have to receive this body? Just how many people have I destroyed?</em>

    But then if you were not the Prince, I wonder who would have bought me. I would have been moved from one ce to another over and over again. If it were not for you, Your Majesty, I would not have freedom or dignity. I would just be a public tool for relief, locked away in a prison somewhere until my death.

    Luna ced her hand down and gently sped my face. She gently wiped my cheeks then with a smile added, Your Majesty, why are you crying again? You have not done anything wrong. I am happiest when I am by your side. Your Majesty, you are the Prince Mine I am so d.

    Luna I I

    I noticed I was crying when I went to speak. My cheeks felt cold as they were smothered with my tears Luna wiped away. Luna looked at me and softly told me, Your Majesty, you are the Prince. Please do not ever question that. As the Prince, you make us feel honoured. We are willing to give up everything for you. We feel that everything we have is valuable, precisely thanks to you. Everything. Everything I have was given to me by you. Your Majesty, I have never felt fortunate that it was the prince that rescued me. I felt fortunate that it was you who rescued me, Your Majesty. Your Majesty I am so d that you are the Prince

    Luna I I can only bring misfortune to you Everyone around me because of me I dont want you to

    I wiped my tears and desperately tried to say something.

    <em>I dont want Luna to be a second Mera. Meras fate is so simr to Luna. Too simr. And that scares me.</em>

    That will not happen to me, Your Majesty. As long as you are here, all will be fine. Your Majesty, I am your personal servant. That will never change. I am just your personal servant. Luna emphasised that and then struggled to sit up. She cupped my face and sincerely continued, Your Majesty, you are an outstanding King. Do not ever think it would be good if I wasnt the Prince. If you were not the Prince, Miss Lucia would just be a very ordinary elf, Miss Nier would be a Valkyrie until death, while I would still be abused somewhere. Humans and elves will never get along. The world is different for everyone, because of you. Your Majesty, you are a very outstanding King. You are a very outstanding Emperor. I want to watch you be more and more powerful. Please do not waste too much time on me. I am just your personal servant. That is all I am

    I tightly hugged Luna in my arms and she gently hugged me back. She rested her head on my shoulder, as she gazed at the stars in the sky. Luna is different to Mera. Luna wanted for me to continue advancing forward. She wanted to me to continue like this. She didnt want for me to stay by her side, even though we knew that we were just like Tarak and Nara.

    Next to my ear, Luna quietly murmured, Your Majesty,st time you said that Mr Tarak continuously giving his best for his love was blissful I feel the same way now Sometimes, protecting anothers dream is more blissful than destroying his dream

 Book 7: Chapter 35

    Book 7: Chapter 35

    I gently covered Luna with the nket and then picked Luna up from her waist. Luna curled up in my arms and snored quietly with a blissful smile on her face.

    <em>I dont know about the other nights, but Luna should be able to get a good night of sleep tonight. At least shell be able to have a nice dream. I cant give Luna anything. I can only promise to always remain at her side, regardless of where we go or what we do. Ill always let her stay next to me and look after me. This shouldve been a request I made of her, yet she saw it as me showing her affection.</em>

    <em>If this makes her my mistress, then I think this mistress of mine is too pitiful.</em>

    Is the moment of bliss over? Lorana opened the curtain. Igently ran my hand across Lunas face. I then straightened up to look at Lorana and replied, Uhm I guess so. Whats wrong? Is something up?

    Lorana shrugged and replied, I think that youre the only one who can act like nothings the matter in this situation, Your Majesty. When you and your maid were getting cosy, we three did our best for our lives. Look at your tent and the ones around. We did all of that.

    I pointed at Luna who was lying on the bed. Lorana hesitated for a moment thenughed dryly and scratched her head. She said, But the credit for saving Luna goes to you, Your Majesty Lets put all that aside for now, though. Your Majesty, pleasee over. Although the three of us have reached a consensus, the final decision lies with you.

    Is there a problem?

    Yes. Come with me.

    I left the tent. This rest station isnt spacious. It was lit up by the fire right now. Itste at night now, but the guardsing back and forth were moving in a verypact manner. We naturally have to increase our defences when its likely that well be attacked at night. Lorana and I went up to Taraks tent and then squeezed in.

    Greetings, Your Majesty.

    Tarak rose as soon as he saw me. He banged his head on the fixed tent and hissed due to the pain. Philes couldnt help but burst outughing, thereby revealing a really cute smile

    <em>I keep feeling that Philes is actually a little cuter than Shusia Stop! Stop!! What am I thinking?! Philes is a guy!</em>

    Hello everyone. I heard that something came up?

    I sat down on one side and looked at them. Philes nodded then took out a parchment and exined to me, Your Majesty, this is something we discovered among the items the group left behind. This is their map. It appears that the group has been here for a long time.

    I spread the map open. This map was rtively olderpared to ours. It appeared as though it had been exposed to intense sunlight. I used the fire as lighting to check out the pen marks on it and remarked, Theyve gone to a fair number of ces. Theyve made at least two-times more progress than we have. With this, we can save ourselves from going to a fair few ces.

    Tarak shook his head and corrected me, That is not it, Your Majesty. That is not what we wanted to say. Your Majesty, even if they have searched certain ces, we need to search it ourselves, too, in case they did not find it. The most informational piece of information on this map is not where they have searched, but where they are headed next. Your Majesty, take a look at this location they marked here.

    Tarak pointed to the mark. I frowned and looked as I looked at the marking, where they drew multiple circles around a location and asked, This is the ce they were going to search next? If that was the case, they wouldnt have marked it so many times. Are you saying that they thought this was the ce where it is most likely to be located?

    Lorana leaned over and bent over at the waist in front of me to look at the map and said, I would surmise so. We found a number of things on their bodies and many of them were symbolic items of those they killed. It looks like the group had killed a fair number of people. They could be considered the most experienced team here. They have searched for a long time already and guessed that this was the ce. While we have searched the ces they have searched, I think we should head to this ce next.

    <em>It looks like she doesnt realise she has a decent body. </em>

    Embarrassed, I lowered my head and fixated my eyes on the map.

    <em>If I looked up, Id be spinning at the sight of the top-half of her pretty white melons</em>

    In a hesitant tone, Tarak exined, I was thinking the same thing. It is just that I am a little concerned, since if we base it on the time that has passed, there should be a lot of others who have pinpointed that location as well. I think that if this ce is the most likely to be correct spot, then it will not be just one team that knows of it. I think there will be lots of people there.

    So youre saying we might be marching into a trap ourselves?

    Philes looked at me and in a serious tone suggested, There is another possibility. And that is that this team was bait. I say that because we found out that this group was very odd. Lots of them are evidently Socinas criminals. We found an amnesty on them. They had a letter on them. They were called three. That means that they are not the only team Socina sent. It is very probable that they are bait to lure us to the location here, to annihte us.

    I nodded and then looked at the area on the map. I looked up at Tarak and asked, Tarak, are you familiar with the ce?

    Tarak nodded and replied; Your Majesty, this ce is the ruins of where the original city was. The ce is as I described, ruins with just pirs and copsed buildings there.

    I nodded and responded, In that case, I do think its a good ce toy an ambush. Theres no other feasible ce to set up an ambush other than the ruins. However, is the cerge enough to set up enough people for an ambush? Also, well leave right away if theres an ambush. Its not easy to engage ambushes with horses in the desert. I dont think its an ambush.

    Lorana nodded and added, I dont think its an ambush, either, because the desert is so t that its impossible to use an ambush tactic. In my opinion, if theyre nning something, it should be a

    A skirmish.

    I ced the map down and looked at the three of them. I then sternly went on, This is a skirmish and a big fight at that. If they spread this news all throughout the desert, then it was to lure everyone to this location and then have everyone engage each other in arge scale battle. It would be the biggest battle royale. Then the people who spread this news would be able to sit back and reap the rewards.

    What are we going to do then?

    I mmed the map hard on the table with my hand. I then looked at the three of them with nervousness and excitement. I seriously said, Well go there, too. If theyre the mantis that stalks the cicada, then well be the oriole that lurks behind them!

 Book 7: Chapter 36

    Book 7: Chapter 36

    I dont know what information that team from Socina City revealed to us. I dont know if the information is true or false. As a matter of fact, I dont even know what the mark means, but I feel that theres definitely meaning to us going there. Well get something out of it for sure, regardless of what happens. Were just searching randomly now anyway. Well have to search that location sooner orter, so it matters not if we go there now. We might even find the mine once and for all.

    Im not sure what the risk is, though. However, after this battle, Im full of confidence for my army. I trust that they can win against bandits and thugs. Even if we meet an elite, armed professional team, well be able to defeat them.

    I never thought Id find a clue so soon. This might reduce the amount of time I have to spend in the desert a fair bit. I need to make sure Luna can wake up normally every day, due to her bodys condition. I dont know how long the mana I supplied Luna with can be sustained for. I, therefore, decided to replenish her mana store every night.

    It feels as if Nier is with me Butpared to Nier, Luna is more skilled. We both know that we can only do this in the desert, so Luna tries to enjoy it as much as possible every time. Simrly, I threw myself at her, releasing any restraints on myself. Nothing that takes ce here in the desert will be recorded. We can only love each other here. Once we leave the desert and I get back, Ill be Nier and Lucias husband, and their childrens father whether or not we find what I want. Ill be the prince, and Lunas master.

    Only here can we witness our love. After we leave, we will return to our previous rtionship.

    The city ruins are still some distance away from us. We maintained a normal pace on the way there. I didnt want us to get caught in an ambush on the way. The journey there was peaceful, but we did run into two small-scale attacks. They were after our resources in our Earth Dragon carriages. Nobody can support themselves sufficiently to live in the desert. Our assants entered the desert before us. Theyd all be dead before attacking us if they didnt steal.

    However, we defeated them. They were determined to return with supplies, but they could only relieve themselves of their suffering when faced with true power.

    Your Majesty, we will arrive the day after around roughly noon. We will be entering the area where the oasis is tomorrow, and we may encounter locals there.

    I put my bag of water down then looked at Tarak with a frown. I asked, Didnt you say nobody resided there? What is this about locals?

    Tarak hesitated for a second, before smiling and replying, Strictly speaking, they cannot be considered locals but rather nomads. They have many ces of residence and the oasis is one of them. As there are fewkes in the desert, this is when the water level is best during the year. As such, they will definitely go there. Of course, I cannot say for certain if they did not go there in order to avoid danger, since there are so many people present in the desert at present.

    Whose side are they on?

    None. Tarak hesitated for a moment before exining, At least they do not belong to any side as far as I know. The nomads do not appreciate favours. Nara erm, Lord Nara wanted to offer them a permanent home in Karnashun, but they adamantly refused. They said something about insisting that they wanted to ensure they could pass down their traditions, and therefore, refused to be part of any city. Consequently, they go back and forth between all the oases, and sell us livestock. In reality, we do not need livestock, while the prices they offer are extremely unreasonable. Nara is the only one who epts their offers.

    I chuckled. I never imagined Nara would be a phnthropist, but Im not convinced that she doesnt get anything out of it. Nara isnt that nice. In fact, I wouldnt call her a kind person. Id consider her a realistic person. If she didnt stand to gain anything from them, she would never bother with them. I just dont know what purpose they serve.

    Thats Naras business. Im not a resident of the desert so I dont know the answer.

    So, they could be considered friendly then? They wont open fire after exchanging just a few words, right?

    I cannot say for sure. They are armed. I do not think they will be particrly happy to see us in their pastoral area. However, I do not think that they will open fire without a word. Your Majesty, if you want to guarantee our safety, please allow me to take the badge and heraldry to go ahead. They are somewhat thankful toward Nara. I think that they will not do anything to the people of Karnashun.

    I shook my head and replied Its not good to reveal our identity. While they may not open fire on you, if were noticed, the other people that are honest to themselves will swallow us whole. We must keep our identity well-hidden. I have my own ns for this journey and my ns must be kept secret. Since were here, well need to be more careful. Tarak, have you noticed that the closer we are getting to that location, the more scouts we see returning? There are no longer just one or two teams around us anymore.

    Tarak nodded and responded, In that case, if we see nomads, I shall head over first and talk to them. It would be for the best if we can avoid conflicts.

    Well do that then. I dont know why the number of teams around us is increasing, but I have a feeling that we will encounter them at our destination Of course, thats just my guess. It could also be that were getting deeper and deeper into enemy territory, which would exin why the number of people around us is increasing.

    Whatever the case, please be cautious, Your Majesty.

    Shouldnt you all? I smirked and then stood up. I picked my bag of water up and said, Im returning to my tent. Call me anytime if somethinges up.

    Understood.

    ===================

    Current time at the elven imperial capital

    Lucia!!

    Echte shouted loudly scaring Lucia. She fell onto her bottom on the ground. She quickly picked up her sword, while the soldier practicing with her stood in ce, trembling as he looked at Echte, who came over like a lion. Echte, however, didnt bother with him. He, instead, grabbed Lucias shoulder with one hand. He looked at her face covered in sweat and thundered, My goodness gracious, what are you doing?! Youre pregnant with His Highness child and yet you still dare to spar with a sword?! How are you going to exin yourself if something happens?! How are we going to exin ourselves to Her Highness?!

    Exin what to me?

    Echte quickly turned his head around, adjusted his expression and bowed. He respectfully greeted Vyvyan, Your Highness

    Lucia is still sparring with a sword. Shes very diligent. Despite no longer being the captain of the Shadow Squad, shes not beingx. Vyvyan walked up to Lucias side with a kind smile. She then looked at Echte with a smile and said, Echte, you dont need to be worried. Nothing can destroy the protective barrier I created for Lucias child. The only two people in this world who could cause her to have a miscarriage are myself and her.

    But Lucia doesnt have any self-awareness!

    Thats true. But this level of sparring wont harm her. Nevertheless, Lucia, do you have no other way of entertaining yourself other than sparring?

    Vyvyan stroked Lucias head and chuckled in a soft tone.

    Your Highness I I am sorry.

    Luciaapologetically lowered her head. Vyvyan pursed her lips into a smile and then said, Lets go Lucia its time for you to head up and have your medicine Mm, I know that its very bitter, but its very good for your child. You dont have to be so adverse to it. Havent I always drunk it with you? Lets go. Youre carrying my childs child, after all, arent you?

 Book 7: Chapter 37

    Book 7: Chapter 37

    Luna

    Your Majesty

    I hugged Luna gently in my arms. Luna wore a smile as she drew circles on my chest with one of her hands, whilst rubbing the bite mark on my shoulder with her other hand.

    <em>Luna bites my shoulder when she gets turned on. This shoulder of mine was already covered in bite marks. Im already worried about how Im going to exin this to Nier when I get back. Maybe I should steal some of the elves spring water to heal it before heading back.</em>

    Luna rubbed her head on my chest somewhat shyly, simrly to a kitten curling up in my arms. With a smile she said, Your Majesty I honestly feel very blissful I am filled with bliss every time I can understand how Miss Nier feels now, because doing this sort of thing with the man I love ispletely different to my previous experiences. It really is a blissful experience Especially afterwards where I get to be embraced by the man I love

    Yeah? I feel really blissful too Honest.

    I parted her messy hair in front of her forehead, while holding her in my arms. I then wiped her sweat that she sweated during our active moments. It seems that Luna went really hard. Iughed and then lowered my head. Luna raised her head up causing our lips to touch gently and then we felt the desire to kiss again

    Your Majesty! Ah

    Philes suddenly pulled the cloth curtain to the tent open and froze up when he saw us But thats not whats most important here. Whats most important was that Luna waspletely nude right now.

    <em>The punk saw everything!</em>

    I didnt see anything! I didnt see anything!! I apologise, Your Majesty! I apologise!!

    Whyd you barge in without saying anything first?!!!

    Because there is an emergency!!

    My anger got put out by his exnation. I picked up my clothes by the side and quickly got dressed. Luna wrapped herself up in the nket then stood up to drape my cape over my shoulders. I nodded and kissed her on her forehead. I then followed Philes outside. Seeing Philes quiver, I said, What exactly happened? Im still mad you know. If its not an urgent matter, Ill punish you. Ill bring Shusia to my tent.

    Dont! Dont! Dont! Dont!! Your majesty! Philes reacted as if a formidable enemy had arrived. I looked at her tremble Crap! My bad! I looked at <em>him</em> tremble and my anger dissipated. I smiled. I then rubbed his head and asked, So what exactly happened?

    A young boy ran into our camp

    A young boy?

    I paused for a moment.

    <em>Logically speaking, an exploration team wouldnt have brought a child along. The child would only be dead weight, so the child shouldnt have appeared here in the desert. Where did the kide from? Could it be a kid from the nomads nearby? Why would the child appear? So nomads are next to us?</em>

    Wake everyone up. Everyone prepare for a fight!!

    Roger!!

    Philes dawdled, but the expression he looked at me with was serious. He took a whistle out from his shirt. The high-pitched whistle shattered the silence of the night in the desert. Sounds were heard from inside all the tents as all of the soldiers quickly rushed out of their tents holding their rifles. They immediately rushed toward the tent that was put together in a simple fashion.

    If there are nomads next to me, then they are seriously frightening to be able to walk right into my camp under the watch of my scouts and guards.

    I looked at Philes and asked, Take me to see the kid. Does the kid have any letter on him or something else?

    Philes nodded and replied, Yes he does; or rather

    Your Majesty!!! A cavalry unit is approaching our camp at high-speed!

    Before Philes could finish, a guard shouted loudly in our direction. I pressed one hand on Philess shoulder andmanded, You take half of the men, mount your horses now and circle around from the rear. Then wait for us to engage them here before boxing them in. Tarak!! Tarak!!

    Tarak ran over. While panting, he asked, Your Majesty, what are you orders?

    Take a team to guard our rear! We cant lose our camp. We need to hold out until daylight. I dont know what exactly happened, but I believe that this has to do with that boy. Make sure to protect him. The camp must not fall! Arrange for a cavalry team to be on standby in the camp!!

    I climbed up a simply put together watchtower and saw a group of fire-torches charging toward us at high speed.

    <em>I only had a few dozens of people to defend our tiny camp. Based on the number of fire torches I saw, Id say they number more than twice our number. As for whether its nomads of explorers I dont know.</em>

    I dont n to say anything, either. We had actually set up simplendmines nearby the vicinity of our camp. Very simplendmines. Theyre the type where when someone steps onto them, it triggers the gunpowder to surge upwards and to the mmable. The fire will create an explosion below at the bottom which rushes up and creates an explosion.

    Though theres basically no skill involved, its still very effective.

    I wasnt nning to warn them or something, though. I just watched them run into our minefield. The explosions were loud as though a mountain copsed while their flesh and blood sprayed into the air. Some organ or whatever it was flew onto my face. Their vanguard cavalry units formation disintegrated. I walked down to the sentry post and roared, Cavalry! Charge forth and defeat the enemy!!

    Roger!

    Our cavalry jumped and stepped over the piles of flesh in thendmine area and began their attack. The fire dragons manhandled the enemys cavalry, while on the other side, Philes cavalry unit had surrounded the enemy. They cut down the remaining cavalryparably to cutting vegetables on a chopping board, leaving a big fire on the ground.

    I didnt even hear the groans of injured personnel, because nobody got hurt.

    Its over, right?

    I watched my cavalry units return to the camp. The skirmish was neutralised by myndmines. We suffered no casualties nor injuries while defeating the enemy. Though some escaped, I was d no one was hurt.

    Reporting, Your Majesty!! Another cavalry group is quickly approaching us from the right!!

    Reporting, Your Majesty! A group of foot-soldiers are closing in on our left!

    Reporting, Your Majesty! Other teams are encroaching upon us from the front!

    That many?!

    I looked at the guards in front of me stunned. My team may be strong, but I was surprised with the sudden huge enemy numbers. I looked at Philes and Philes didnt look as though he liked what he heard, either. We have no tenable defence position here in the desert. Even if we did set up horse barricades, it would be meaningless against an attack with suchrge numbers.

    <em>What should I do with enemies rushing at me from all sides?</em>

    <em>I think it must be because of that kid</em>

    Lorana held a long sword Id never seen before. She looked at me and asked, Your Majesty, what are we going to do? Its alright for us to drive the kid away now, right?

    I clenched my teeth andmanded, No. Since the enemy sent five divisions to eliminate me, that proves that the child is definitely valuable. I believe that hes useful, as long as we can defend sessfully. Im not going to let a present that came to my doorsteps on its own ord leave! Leave behind two reserve cavalry units. Everyone else, bring up the rear. Form a three-row shooting formation. Bring all the prepared ammunition out. Hold the lines! Defend with your lives!!

 Book 7: Chapter 38

    Book 7: Chapter 38

    Dawnes earlier in the desert than other ces. However, I felt this dawn came toote. Perhaps it was because the heavens saw how bright this ce was and decided to ignore it, since it was already so bright.

    But the heavens didnt catch the stifling smell of smoke and blood spraying forth from people choking. They didnt see the mountain of corpses which dyed therge area red. The golden sand was now dyed red. Step down into it and the blood would gurgle. The darkness nearly covered the entire sky. The wind blew the clothing of the corpses up into the air and took the stench of blood away with it.

    Previously, we felt this ce was hell.

    Now, it really had be hell.

    I sat on the empty ammunition barrel, feeling exhausted. I looked at the guards in front of me, who were lying on the wet ground in all sorts of postures and spaced out. I then looked up at the sky above. Just half an hour ago, this ce was rowdy with roars in all differentnguages, the sounds of guns fired and des nging. The entire desert quaked at the frenzy. But it was now silent as if nobody ever existed here.

    I have no idea how many bullets I fired nor do I know how many people I killedst night. I didnt even make sense ofst nights situation. Ive never witnessed such a chaotic battle. The teams that attacked us werent united. In fact, they got into a fight right outside of our camp. More and more teams entered the fray. There was no alliance. If they werent the people who came with you, they were your enemies. I dont have the foggiest clue as to who attacked us. Actually, I think itd be more urate to say, everyone was attacking us.

    We relied on just barricades about the height of a human being and our guns to push back the waves of enemies that came at us. After one hectic ughter, the darkness before us had been reced with a mountain of corpses. My guard unit was exhausted, too. About twenty of our men died in the battle, while the others suffered either severe or minor wounds. Luna wasing over helping bandage the soldiers.

    We had emptied our barrel of gunpowder. The ammunition we brought had been used up. I was originally nning to fight another battle at the ruins, but Ive yed all my cards already, and for nothing. Instead of calling it a defence battle, itd be better to say we got pulled into a pointless battle royale.

    We killed enough people, but we got nothing out of it. If anything, we lost our resources for survival in the desert. Our guns are different to theirs. Their bullets arepletely different to ours. Even if we were to take their guns and ammunition, wevepletely lost the ability to put pressure on the enemy with our firepower.

    Weve lost almost half of our fighting power. Of the remaining half, we need men to escort the severely wounded out of the desert, as well. In other words, I only have thirty men to dispatch now, and I had some minor wounds myself.

    <em>Shall I leave?</em>

    If we leave now, we will be able to reach safety. The smartest choice in this situation is to leave. If you had a brain, youd leave now. The desert is an extremely dangerous ce. Continuing to stay without weapons and men is the equivalent of marching to your own death.

    Your Majesty, this is the child.

    I heard a fatigued voice from behind. I spun around and Tarak led a young kid up to me. The kid had dark skin and wore tattered clothing. He wore a pendant which was the tooth of some animal I was unsure of at his chest. He was evidently covered in filth.

    I wonder how long hes been running around in the desert.

    He looked at Tarak and he looked back at me. He suddenly dropped down to his knees before me with a thud. He grabbed onto my leg and cried about I dont know. I looked at him nkly and then looked at Tarak. In a tired voice I asked, Tarak, can you understand what hes saying?

    I can.

    Tarak bent over and stroked his head gently. Heforted him in the samenguage. The kid wiped his tears and then murmured for a long while. He grabbed Taraks arm and said something. Tarak nodded as he listened in. He then looked up at me with a serious look and said, Your Majesty, he said that his tribesmen are stuck at the ruins and he was hoping wed be able to go rescue them.

    I chuckled in a ridiculing tone. I then hopped off the gunpowder barrel and lifted the kids arm up. I didnt care if he could understand me or not. I pointed at the messy camp and empty barrel. I then said, Look. Look, kid. Take a good look at this ce and then you tell me. Does it look like I can go to your tribesmens rescue?

    Tarak didnt trante it right away. He, instead, looked at me and frowned. He asked, Your Majesty, would that be too cruel of us?

    Cruel? I stood up while looking at Tarak. I made an open hand gesture to say, whatever you say, and eximed, Tarak, how do you think were going to go rescue them? You tell me. You witnessed first handst nights events and you know about our current circumstance, with our regards to our resources. You tell me, do I have spare manpower to go and rescue someone? What Im thinking about right now is how to return, not how to advance! If you want to be justices sidekick, please replenish my resources for me, so that I can go and save them!

    The kid seemed to understand what I said. He grabbed my arm and pulled out a sheet of paper that was so old Id virtually tear it if I touched it and handed it to me. I picked it up and took a look. It resembled a treasure-map. However, this should be years ago. It must a treasure from ages ago.

    Your Majesty, he said that this is the location of the mine everyone is searching for.

    Tarak looked at me and I detected rays of hope in his gaze. I was stunned at first. I looked at the sheet of paper. The problem was the sheet of paper wasntplete. There was only half of it. The direction the arrow pointed was missing. In other words, I have the useless half. As for the other half

    Interesting

    I smirked and then looked at the map in my hand again. It was the first time I felt my dream was so close to me, yet impossible to get my hands on, just as the stars in the sky. Theyre right in front of you, but reach for them as you may, you cant touch them.

    <em>Ive stargazed countless time. Does that prove my point?</em>

    Your Majesty, what are we going to do? Are we going to continue forward or are we returning now? If we return now, we can still make it. We cane back at another time

    Do you think the trapped people willst until wee back?

    I sighed. I then stood up and pinched the map in my hand tightly. This was the tribes way of pleading for help. They handed over half of the map and kept the other half, so I must save them. I now understand why that group chased this kid. They were trying to snatch this half.

    Or maybe this was a deal with the tribe. Kill them and you wont get theplete map. That would exin why they chose to trap them in a siege, yet not harm them. After trapping them, they could obtain theplete map if they could strike up a deal.

    ;What should I do? Ive already obtained half of the map. Am I just going to return like this? If I return like this, I cant get the other half and this will just be a pointless piece of scrap paper.

    What do you want us to do then, Your Majesty?

    Let me have a think let me have a think. Call Lorana and Philes here. I need to have a think We cant be hasty about this I need to have a think about it.

 Book 7: Chapter 39

    Book 7: Chapter 39

    I was sitting on the gunpowder barrel. I looked at the three before me and seriously asked, Thats the current situation. The problem were faced with now is very serious. And that is, what are we going to do? Were just one step away from our dream, but its one very hard step to take.

    This decision affects the lives of our entire team, yet we were discussing it while sitting on a few old-broken barrels of gunpowder, dressed in filthy clothing stained with blood.

    It didnt look formal in the slightest.

    Lorana wiped her long-sword. I got a glimpse of what it meant to hold the title of the continents number-one Sword Saint. She didnt use any enchantments or even mana. She relied purely on her sword skills to defeat an entire toon of enemies, ughtering all of them without letting her clothes get damaged.

    She narrowed her eyes after hearing my question and asked, That, Your Majesty, depends on how youre thinking about it Let me reword that. When faced with this question, are you considering it as the Prince or the future Emperor?

    I hesitated for a moment and then asked her, Is that somehow rted?

    Lorana snickered and replied, Of course it is. If youre considering it as the prince, then you can leave now, since its not absolutely necessary for you toplete this task. Leaving wont affect your identity or status as the Prince, as you can leave it to Her Majesty. You just need to return to the city. If you are considering it as an Emperor, then you mustplete this task. I believe that if it was Elizabeth, who was in your shoes, shed surely continue. She definitely wouldnt leave this ce.

    I dont think that our soldiers have the strength to continue, though

    I looked at my soldiers around me, who were exhausted and lying scattered all around. Those who could still move looked white as a sheet. I looked at them and couldnt imagine how they could continue advancing in their state.

    <em>I do want to advance but can my men?</em>

    Lorana looked at me and firmly replied, Your Majesty, whether soldiers can advance or not lies with whether their leader has what it takes to make them advance or not. What you need isnt power as a leader nor is it a question of how much prestige you have, but your will to advance as a King. If you hesitate in front of your soldiers, they wont have any desire to advance. You must stand in front of them. They will have the strength to advance. Elizabeth would never leave. She would definitely stand at the front of her soldiers. Your Majesty, if you stand at the front as the leader, your soldiers will not feel lost. As long as you have hope in your heart to advance, you wont fall here.

    I nodded. Philes looked at us and hesitated for a moment before wiping the sweat on his face. He asked, Our men might be able to advance, but we do not have weapons to defeat the enemy. We virtually have no weapons anymore and we have used up all of our bullets. If we go to their rescue now, are we confident that we can rescue them?

    Tarak nodded and added, We are indeed very close to our destination, but we will not gain anything out of rescuing them. When that happens, it will end the same way as leaving. If we leave, we will definitely make it out alive. However, if we fail to rescue them, we will not be able to return. This is a gamble. Your Majesty, we may not be able to rescue them, so I do not rmend rescuing them.

    I nodded. He was right. Maybe I could get my soldiers on their feet to advance, but they cant defeat enemies with their teeth or fists. Weve killed a good number of people here, so who knows how many people are still there. We dont have many usable weapons left. Were here to search for the metal, precisely because our gun barrels cant be used. The only useable weapons we have left are the elven swords.

    <em>So what will we use to defeat our enemies?</em>

    Our soldiers are technically the exact same as other human soldiers. My soldiers are so formidable thanks to our more advanced weapons. But we dont have our weapons anymore. I believe that soldiers Nier personally trained are very strong, but I cant let my exhausted soldiers fight with just their swords.

    The enemy has guns, after all. I cant let them charge at enemies armed with guns using their bodies as shields.

    Lorana chuckled in a weird tone then pointed at the Earth Dragon lying on the ground. She suggested, We arentpletely unarmed. Isnt that a perfect weapon? Do you think theres anyone who could defend against five massive beasts charging at them? We just need to charge into the enemy and then our foot soldiers can close the gap and begin to cut the enemies down, right?

    I stood up and looked at the Earth Dragon. I suddenly realised that I wasntpletely unarmed. I still have the weapons Mommy Vyvyan gave me, and they were numbers and tens of ignite and explosive potions. I can charge into the enemy, then throw them into the enemy formation to disintegrate their formation. My men will then be able to attack them from another side. I can rescue them using a diversion tactic.

    I looked at Lorana andmanded, Kill one Earth Dragon.

    What?

    Lorana hesitated.

    Kill one Earth Dragon and feed its flesh to our soldiers. Use the remaining water to brew a pot of Earth Dragon Stew and give our men a sumptuous meal. Were going on the attack next.

    I looked up to the sky and continued, If we move fast enough, well reach our destination tonight. We dont have many more resources anymore, so we dont require so many Earth Dragons anymore. We just need one Earth Dragon to guard our remaining resources and two to send our wounded men back. Leave behind half of our men to protect our wounded. Well pick them up when wee back.

    I touched the ne at my chest and clenched my teeth. I can call Mommy Vyvyan with this ne. I can seed for sure if Mommy Vyvyanes, but I know that I cant depend on moms strength anymore. If I still need to rely on Mom toe help me, then thered be no point in meing here.

    I must end this with my own effort. I must aplish my goal with my own strength. I must personally locate the mine. Ive worked hard up until now. If I quit now, I wont have the right to talk about being a qualified King in the future.

    I mustplete this task. I wont give up aftering all the way here. No. Way, Im just one step away from achieving the future I want. I dont want to quit now.

    Call all our men here. Call all our men who can still move here. Kill an Earth Dragon and feed it to them. Next, well break through the enemysst siege. I wont back down! Ill bite them and use my fists if I must! Were right in front of our dream! I wont give up!!

 Book 7: Chapter 40

    Book 7: Chapter 40

    <em>Sorry. </em>

    I looked at the big boiling pot of soup in front of me and expressed my apologies for the Earth Dragon who diligently pulled the horse carriage the entire journey. I sincerely didnt want to kill it but for a better future and to realise our future, its sacrifice was necessary. Its sacrifice brought us a greater victory.

    The troops who fought all night were full of praise for the stew. Earth Dragon meat does indeed taste really good, after all. Plus, humans have never had Earth Dragon meat before. They were starving, so they greatly enjoyed the stew and meat. Even those who were wounded had a fair bit of the broth.

    We used up most of our water here. If we can rescue the people inside, I believe they have sufficient water we can use to replenish ours. Once we defeat the enemy, we can plunder the enemys supplies. This was a gamble itself. If we dont make it, were doomed, no questions asked. Since were going to die, Id rather enjoy a final moment of bliss before death. By that I mean being able to enjoy mouthfuls of Earth Dragon stew.

    If we seed, Ill achieve fame right away. If we fail, on the other hand, well all be doomed. This is a gamble with my fate.

    <em>Whats it like there? What can be found there? Are the people there still alive? There are too many unknown variables that make the future a big question mark.</em>

    Our fate is no longer in our hands, at least not right now. Having chosen to advance forward, were going to need to rely on our ability to adapt to the circumstances and my mens drive. Thats all we can do and all weve got.

    Men.

    I stood up and looked at my soldiers that just had a full meal. Their faces were no longer so pale after their full meal. They came over to sit on the ground and looked at me. What I was about to say next could change their fate, so their faces were full of eagerness.

    I didnt know what they were looking forward to. Maybe they were hoping Id give the order to leave. Maybe they were hoping Id give the order to continue forward. I couldnt tell from their expressions, and I didnt call them here to ask for their opinion. I called them here just to announce my n. I called them here to carry out my goal.

    I am the King, so I need to lead them to make my dream a reality. My dream provides them with direction. My dream could grant them the fame as a warrior and the power of money. That was our goal. If we backed down now, wed havee here for nothing.

    Gentlemen, I have nothing to hide from you. We are only a few hundred metres away from our destination. I have found half of the map to the mine were searching for from the kid we protected. Well get the other half if we can rescue the kids tribesmen. I know that youre all exhausted and that youve gone through your food, but despite that, I hope that you can light up your courage and confidence again, pick your swords up again, and bring your battle steeds out again. Were standing on the edge of hope, right now. Are we going to give up now? Think about all the things we went through on the way here. Would it sit right with you to turn around now?

    I was actually really worried that they were fed up. I was very worried that they thought this was enough. If they do say that then Im at a loss, too. I cant force a group of people to go into danger. If thats how they feel then Ill be forced to leave.

    The soldiers exchanged looks with each other and then stood up. They had made up their minds before I finished. They looked at me and though tired, replied resolutely, Your Majesty, we shall follow yourmand!

    Even if I ask you to continue forward?

    We had always done our best for your dream anyway.

    The soldiers, my somewhat cute soldiers looked at me with determination and I looked back at them. I only ever did them one favour. I saved their friend, and without even knowing it for the record, yet they followed me to Troy City and epted all sorts of training without anyints or regrets. Theyve chosen to advance for me without hesitation now when I need them most, and were also faced with our greatest threat yet.

    Despite seeing formerrades lose their lives in front of them, and despite seeing a sea of mes and blood flying through the air, they didntin at all. They held their heads up in front of me, in spite of their fatigue. They were willing to follow me to the end for my dream and for the favour I did.

    I felt as if my words were stuck in my throat. I looked at my determined soldiers. My words got stuck at my throat after I went to speak. I really didnt know what to say.

    <em>How should I express my gratitude to them? What should I say? What should I do? What was the point of my words of encouragement?</em>

    After a moment, I only had one thing left to say. I faced them and gave them a deep bow, Thank you, guys.

    A troop looked at me and responded loudly, Your Majesty! If we were afraid, we would have turned you down when you came to us. When we promised to serve you, we were already ready to give up everything. You personally invited us. You saved our friend. You provided us with the best treatment. It is time for us to repay you, Your Majesty! It is an honour to be able to die for one we loyally serve! If we back down now, what would the point of our effortsst night be? Therefore, Your Majesty, you just need to tell us what to do. We are your guards! We will serve you at your side! We will never back down a single step!

    All right! I shall give mymand then!

    I opened my arms as though I was going to hug every single one of my guards. I once envied the Valkyries loyalty. Though it was slightly crooked, being able to die without any hesitation for ones master is admirable. However, I now see loyalty which belongs to me.

    <em>Isnt my soldiers generosity in this dangerous situation loyalty which belongs to me? </em>

    Their loyalty is not inferior to that of the Valkyries.

    I cant let their loyalty go to waste. I need to quickly organise them. Ill leave a group to stay behind and guard the wounded. The remaining members will split into two teams. One team will sneak in from the rear, while the team I personally lead will create a diversion from the front. We will break down their defence line and lure them over.

    However, once our small Earth Dragon team gets surrounded, we will be trapped for good. These Earth Dragons arentbat types. Theyre just good for pulling carriages. In a surrounded situation, they might not be able to break through a second defence line.

    But as I said, I wont back down.

    Since everyone wants for me to go forward and supports my decision, Ill forge forward without hesitation.

 Book 7: Chapter 41

    Book 7: Chapter 41

    <em>Actually, I think that there shouldnt be that many people there if we were to kill a group at that small campsite, since they all basically know about this, and since they know, they definitely wouldvee to try and snatch the kid from us.</em>

    Luna really liked the kid and he hugged her as if he found his haven, sobbing in her arms the entire time. Luna gently hugged him. While they spoke differentnguages, her gentle caresses were enough to reassure him.

    <em>I had no reason to be jealous of the kid. But seeing Lunas blissful expression, I guess the kid made Lunas dream of being a mother a reality. She cant have kids; however, her motherly nature as an elf made her have a desire to love kids. I think the kid will be able to let her experience motherly love, too.</em>

    We marched really quickly. Luna was seated in thest Earth Dragon carriage we had, though I was against bringing Luna along. This isnt a safe journey after all. It was a gamble with our lives on the line.

    <em>I can lose my life and my army, but I couldnt lose Luna. I dont want the people around me to be in the same situation as Mera was, after all. If Luna is gone, I will never have a personal servant again.</em>

    Luna insisted oning, though. She wouldnt give up, no matter what. She even tied herself to the horse to force me to bring her along. Luna was insistent on watching me. There was no persuading her. She gripped my cape with a tight grip and eximed, I must stay by your side even if it is dangerous, because I am your personal servant. So please let me stay by your side!

    <em>And so, I ended up bringing Luna along, even though she wasnt exactly useful here, and I had no room to be thinking about taking care of her. But with her by my side, I was able to be less worried.</em>

    The ruins were inside the oasis. This was the first sight of green wed seen in over dozens of days. There was ake at the centre of the oasis. However, theke wasntrge. I was really curious as to why there was ake of water. Theke generously provided its surroundings and every generation of the nomads who came here everyday with life.

    <em>For safety purposes, I had an Earth Dragon carriage stay inside the oasis. If we seed but then get no replenishments, then well have water here. Food isnt the most important thing in the desert. Worst case scenario, Ill kill another Earth Dragon. Water couldnt be replenished, though.</em>

    We had finished with our arrangements for our return. We only needed to worry about if we could use the arrangements now. I didnt arrange for a substitute unit since I didnt have many men in the first ce. I must seed this time or Ill be doomed. As Ive kept saying, this is a gamble with our lives.

    I stood on a tall dune and looked at the yellow-sand ruins in the distance. I then looked down and asked the kid, Is this where your tribesmen are trapped?

    Tarak tranted my question and the kid nodded. I looked in that direction. It was a ruin of yellow sand which reminded me of Old Summer Pce. However, I could faintly see how it was once a city. Half of the city walls, which hadnt been destroyed by gusts of winds remained, as well as traces of roads and houses. The sides where the wind hit had basically crumbled, though. While it wasnt damaged on the other side, it looked the same as it did back then.

    I could also see that people had used all sorts of things to surround it.

    <em>It was just as I surmised. They had surrounded the city, but they didnt kill the people inside. Of course, Im not convinced that theyre nice people. They were just waiting to snatch the kid from us before killing the people inside.</em>

    Otherwise, it would be a waste of energy to kill the people here. Plus, if the people were to take the map and destroy it along with themselves, then theyd get nothing, either. Thus, it was best to resolve things peacefully. With that said, if I were to break through the siege, its still best if I send someone in to speak to them. If they mistake my intentions, then everything will be in vain.

    I lowered my head down and asked the kid next to me, Can you get in?

    Tarak paused and then asked, Your Majesty, did you want him to go in and report that we wereing?

    I nodded and replied, Yes. If they mistake us as enemies, then well get caught in a pincer attack. Its as I mentioned. It appears that there arent too many peopleying siege to the city here. Perhaps most of them went to kill us. Their campsites around the city are also separated, so it doesnt seem as though they have a way to contact each other. Or rather, theyrepeting with each other.

    Uhm. Your Majesty, I think that we are very likely to be able to break through sessfully. The enemy is not tightly gathered around. To the contrary, one gunpowder barrel will suffice. We just need to light up a single barrel. If we can break through from there, the entire situation will be in disarray. As long as we can create a bit of chaos, we will be able to use the opening to break the siege.

    I nodded. I dont reckon this battle will be that difficult. Its just that when I looked at the horizon, I couldnt shake off the feeling that there was something there. I couldnt see it clearly due to the overcast.

    <em>Is that pile of stuff moving or am I imagining things? I dont know what I saw. Perhaps it was just my imagination?</em>

    Tarak, can you see something over there? It seems itsing our way.

    I pointed in its direction. Tarak squinted and then replied, Sorry, Your Majesty, I do not see anything. Perhaps it is your imagination

    I rubbed my eyes, but I still felt that overcast was thing was still there. I also felt it was getting closer, too. Tarak, however, didnt see it.

    <em>Could it be due to my eyes bing hazy after being in the desert for so long? Or am I just imagining it?</em>

    Dont worry about it then. I changed my deployment, Im putting the three Earth Dragons in three teams, to have them attack from left, right and front at the same time. We will regroup in the centre to break out of the siege from one side, while leading the people we need to rescue. Have the kid go in and report in now. Once you hear loud explosions and see a re, have your people prepare to aid us. Take out your royal family emblems. Those that have it shining on their chest at night are our men!

    <em>Whatever</em>

    <em>My human senses are going to drag me down now.</em>

    <em>I always remember that Im not human but half-elf whenever I face a crisis. My eyesight is significantly superior to Taraks. Thats why I could see what he couldnt. And that wasnt my imagination. It was the most terrifying death god of the desert</em>

 Book 7: Chapter 44

    Book 7: Chapter 44

    This charge felt too easy. Perhaps it was because we had defeated their main forces already. The remainder mustve been bandits of the desert and some slypany who were powerless before our attacking cavalry. There were some elites who held their weapons and tried to counterattack but they were all cut down by us.

    We swiftly crossed through the sea of fire and the sand swept up by a fierce gust of wind hit us. The fire was bending due to the strong wind. But at the same time, we didnt have to hold our breath thanks to the strong wind.

    We crossed through the fire and corpses simrly to phantoms and headed toward our final destination. We didnt face any strong resistance on the entire way. I was a little nervous to the point I had a sad and dreary feeling, but I now had an odd type of feeling. I lost as if I had juste to the desert. I never expected it to be so simple.

    <em>If I knew it was going to be this simple, what the heck was I fretting about earlier?</em>

    It was just that the fire on the ground and the ruins slowed our horses down. We had to take some detours while heading to the centre. Despite the road being long, the twists and turns couldnt put out the confidence andposure rising in my chest. I truly felt that my dream was going to be realised just like that.

    <em>But, is the wind thats blowing right now getting stronger and stronger or what?</em>

    Your Majesty, do you feel that this wind is a little too strong?

    Lorana, who was next to me, frowned. I felt the same way. I didnt think it was strong at first, but it had not gotten so strong that we couldnt open our eyes. I initially thought it was strong due to our speed, but it now felt rough even when we stood still.

    Lorana looked at me with a serious look as she covered her nose and mouth with her mask. She looked at me and in a tense tone said, I feel that its a little dangerous. Your Majesty, this might be a sandstorm. If its a sandstorm, well bepletely split up. We must find those people as soon as possible, and then swiftly return to our camp. Well be done for if we get caught in a sandstorm out here.

    Ah

    <em>Ive only seen sandstorms in the past, but the sandstorms in the city cantpare at all. After I grew up, forests were formed to guard against natural disasters and to protect the environment so I never saw sandstorms again. However, I often heard about how scary sandstorms in the desert were. Compared to bandits and jackals of the desert, the most frightening thing in the desert was sandstorms that could hit at any moment. They could suck up an entire teams things.</em>

    <em>I cant believe were faced with a sandstorm now. But that wasnt all. We still had groups of enemies ahead. Wed be considered lucky if we could stay on the ground when it starts blowing fiercely. We need to cut open a path. The scariest part was that we cant possibly see ourrades when the storm hits.</em>

    I had split the team into three teams! Under normal circumstances, we shouldve stopped at the centre and waited for all three teams to regroup, but we were out of time to wait for them. We could only pray that they had already arrived and were waiting for us. If were not together then the sandstorm willpletely separate us.

    We cant support each other if we get swallowed up by the sandstorm. Even those next to you will be blown away. When that happens, not only will our vision be impaired. but well also be right in among our enemies. We wont be able to tell if the team we suddenly run into is our team or not. By the time we can see, wed be only five or six steps away from each other. The enemies sword will already be poised and ready to strike me by then.

    <em>Sandstorms are extremely scary. Im not afraid of anything right now, but a sandstorm could truly blow away my dream right in front of me.</em>

    Everyone, take down the enemy and reach our destination as fast as possible! Once we get there, well grab the people and leave immediately. Dont wait any longer. If we wait and run into a sandstorm, well be in danger. Take the people straight back to our campsite! You,e here! Yes, you!

    I pulled a soldier over. I honestly didnt care who it was. He looked at me with a stunned look,pletely clueless as to what I wanted. I pulled down the reins on my horse. Lorana read my mind and suddenly passed Luna into his arms. Luna cried out. Before she realised it, I had firmly strapped her to the horse saddle.

    The buckle was originally intended to be used to hang swords or other weapons from, but Luna was now hanging from it. Luna couldnt resist against Loranas strength, while I didnt show any signs of rxing on my face.

    <em>If theres danger, I must send Luna out.</em>

    Take Luna back to our camp. Do note out until the sandstorm blows over. Its a blind spot over there, so I dont think anybody is likely toe over. You must keep Luna safe.

    I pat him on his shoulder and then stroked Lunas face. Luna yelled loudly and tightly grabbed onto my hand. I looked at her face and pulled her hand off. Separations during these moments should be tender and painfully decisive. Our tension had been reduced by a lot and I believed that we would win for sure when I brought Luna along, but this sandstorm that came out of nowhere has messed up all of my ns.

    <em>I cant put Luna in danger.</em>

    I dont have any time for lovey-dovey words nor is there time for us to show our affection for each other. I just want to get her out, right now. I want to get her to safety. All the affectionate stuff, love and whatever can wait until after she gets out alive. I can only stay by her side if she makes it out alive.

    Goodbye, Luna.

    I turned around. If I took another glimpse at her, I might feel a little sorrow. The strong wind continued to get stronger and stronger, to the point where I couldnt hear the sound of the horse behind me leaving. In fact, I could barely hear Loranas voice when she was right next to me. The strong winds got stronger and stronger simrly to a tsunami of sand. Even my elite battle steeds were neighing and trembling in the fierce wind.

    We felt we were a littlete. Despite having done our best to move forward, we were now at the border of the sandstorm.

    <em>I dont know what well be faced with next but I dont have any intention of retreating now. Ive already considered the question. Everybodys hope rests on my shoulders. Ivee here, so I wont retreat!</em>

    Tie everybody together with a rope. I might not have any means of contacting the others, but we cant let ourselves be separated. If were separated any more, well be done for. I can still remember the route. Can you see the me over there? The three clusters of fire is the signal we agreed on

    Honestly, I felt like the signal was just garbage now. I have no way of telling if its a cluster of fire inside of a huge fire, but that must be the real thing because I could vaguely see the tent nearby. If there arent any problems, we might be able to leave with everyone when the sandstorm covers the entire ce

    We tied ourselves together and galloped in that direction. This time, however, we were moving slower. Our horses were slowed by the fierce wind.

    Your Majesty, advancing with the wind blowing against us is going to be a little hard.

    Thats fine The wind will be behind us when we leave.

    I chuckled and then tightened up my hoodie before leading my men over.

    Uhm.

    I dont think Ill be able to leave before the sandstormes, as this tent was, indeed, what we were searching for. Those were, indeed, the people we needed to rescue.

    Outside right now, though, is arge group of people whoveid siege. If we dont kill them then we have no way of entering.

    Brothers. Lets try it out today. Wellunch a night raid using the Earth Dragon for the first time. Itll be our first assault after weve used up all of our bullets and ran out of provisions. Were going to start a ughter in the desert next! Everyone, our targets are everyone but those in the tent! y them all!! Charge!

 Book 7: Chapter 45

    Book 7: Chapter 45

    We were basically foot soldiers now. Our horses were wobbling and struggling to move forward when faced with the sandstorm they had never encountered before. Even though they were battle steeds, their instincts encouraged them to flee. We abandoned our steeds after defeating the enemy team ahead and walked on foot to meet up with tribe inside. It was just as I initially thought. Other than us, our other two teams didnt make it to the destination.

    I dont know what those two teams encountered. Before my eyes was nothing but sand. The sandstorm was now darker than night time. All I could see was waves of sand. It was as if we were surrounded by metres of pale yellow sand. We couldnt see each others faces despite being tied together and holding hands.

    The elder of the tribe said something in a hasty voice. However, Tarak isnt here, so I couldnt understand a word. Lorana expressed that she was willing, but unable to help. She could only understand the fundamentalnguage of the desert. These tribesmen spoke anguage she had never heard before. I had no clue what he was saying nor did I have any interest in listening to him any further. I focused on locating our camp from memory.

    <em>We must return to our camp.</em>

    Our camp is one of the ces nearby where we can take shelter from the storm. I think the two teams will return to the camp when they enter and find nobody. Maybe theyve already gone back. Its fine either way. I just want to see them at our camp. In my opinion, I dont think theres any way the enemy can harm them. If my soldiers die in the desert, they mustve died to the sandstorm, not in the hands of those punching bags.

    I have faith in my men. Theyre formidable fighters. Natural disasters, however, arent something that they can win against. Of course, I believe that they can definitely win against this sandstorm, or at least, return to the camp.

    I have no spare time to be worrying about them right now, though, because I need to lead this group of weak elderly back to our camp. Right now Im facing a monstrous fire and sand I cant even see. It was as if God ripped the area apart with his hands, ripping these man-made toys apart and then tossing them around everywhere.

    I finally understood why there were only tiny areas left in these ruins. Humanitys man-made toys just appear insignificant in this sort of sandstorm. These human ruins were destroyed by the wind. The only area still standing was the one that was on the lee side. But looking at it now, the area still standing cant provide shelter from the wind.

    Your Majesty! Be careful!!

    Someone grabbed me around my waist and tossed me onto the ground. Before I realised it, I felt something burnt in front of my forehead. A burning piece of timber zipped straight past my face. It immediately burnt my hood and even my hair. I spat out a mouthful of sand. Lorana stood up from behind me and looked at the flying objects in front of us. In a concerned voice sheloudly shouted, Your Majesty, we have no idea where we should be heading toward. Weve lost our direction!

    I rubbed my hair in front of me and then shouted back, Yes, but we must continue forth. We need to get out, no matter where we go! We must get out! Are we going to just die here aftering all the way here?! We must get out!!

    Whhoooaaa!!!

    As soon as I finished, a group of foot soldiers rushed out from my side. They wore the standard attire in the desert with thick cloth covering their mouths and a rectangle-shaped hat. They rushed toward me with curved sabres. As I previously said, if you can see your enemy in a sandstorm, then that must mean theyre right in front of you. I desperately stepped back. My loyal guard behind me loyally charged forward to intercept the enemies. But I still felt a chill in my bones when the violent soldier swung his sword at me.

    I looked down and saw that my shirt had beenpletely cut open, leaving just my undershirt underneath. If I didnt have the Earth Dragon Undershirt, my chest would probably resemble my shirt right now. My guards fought the enemies in the storm. Everyone was staggering around. As a matter of fact, the fight looked a littleical. Not much blood sprayed into the air when wounds were cut open, as they were instantly filled with sand.

    It took more effort than usual to kill the enemies before us. However, before we could catch our breath, another group rushed over from our right hand side. The tribesmen behind me hopelessly cried out one after another. My guards rushed over to intercept the enemies again. Lorana didnt hold back at all. There were no survivors wherever she passed.

    Big sis?

    Tch. I feel a little rusty after not using my skills in so long. The group of enemies were in by us, too. My guards seemed to have lost all their fighting strength and struggled to even stand straight in the wind. Blood was dripping from Loranas abdomen, but it shouldnt be a severe wound. Lorana used a length of cloth to wrap the wound, as a means of stopping the bleeding. She then clenched her teeth and said, Dont stay here any longer, Your Majesty. We have no strength left to fight.

    All right. Lets head in one direction. Lets head that way. I remember that this is the ce I saw from the dune. Well be able to return to our camp if we follow this route.

    I looked at the pir in front of me. This pir was the tallest pir I saw from above back then. If we go in this direction, well be able to return to our camp. Judging from the position of the pir, we should be about several hundred metres away from our camp above. However, these few hundred metres were as hard as climbing to heaven from my perspective.

    That dune is on the lee side. Well be safe behind it. We just need to reach that side.

    Your Majesty!! Another group of people areing at us from behind! I think we will soone into contact! I think the sounds we made attracted their attention! Its a group of cavalry!

    What are we going to do, Your Majesty? Were on foot now and we have the tribesmen behind us. If we dont abandon them, theres no way well get away.

    How can I abandon them? If I abandon them then everything Ive done up until now will be for nothing! It wasnt easy to get to this stage. I cant abandon them! Guards!!

    After I shouted, my guards behind me came up to stand around me and looked at me. Despite being in the middle of a sandstorm, their eyes were full of determination as before. Despite us being surrounded, in peril, out of ammunition and out of provisions, they didnt show fear.

    Ill have to ask you guys to hold them back. Once we get out, you can orderly retreat.

    I looked at my soldiers with my teeth clenched tightly as I gave the order I was most reluctant to give. Telling them to stay behind in this situation is the same as killing them. No ammunition, no provisions and no horses. Thats the highway to death.

    But thats the only way we can get out. The only way we can leave safely is if we have people stall them.

    Understood.

    My guards didnt question me, though. There was no change in their gaze. They drew their long swords. Though they were staggering, they rushed toward the cavalry unit with nothing but determination.

    The cavalry in pursuit must be a unit familiar with the desert, since they could still charge at us on their horses in the desert. They must be elites.

    My foot soldiers arent locals. They dont have guns. All theyve got are their long swords and worn out bodies. However, they rushed toward the cavalry unit without any hesitation.

    I must leave.

    Lets hurry and get out of here.

    I looked at Lorana next to me. I choked. I didnt want to look back. I didnt want to look back. If I did, I wouldnt be able to take another step away.

    <em>Sorry, my warriors.</em>

    <em>I will never forget you.</em>

 Book 7: Chapter 46

    Book 7: Chapter 46

    <em>After abandoning all of our men and resources, I only had Lorana next to me and the tribesmen behind me. I dont know how far weve gone but it was basically peaceful. There were onlyrge mes and bits of flying remains. There were no enemies sighted. If enemies dide at us right now,I wouldve obediently surrendered, regardless of how weak they might have been. Lorana is the only one left who can fight and shes injured, so basically, I have no fighting power at this stage. All we could do now was pray that we wouldnt be discovered by any enemies.</em>

    <em>Well, I think running into any enemies would be a better way to put it. But even if it was a skirmish, I had no way of retaliating.</em>

    <em>If we werent hit with the sandstorm, I would still have thebined might of my three teams that split off, and we wouldve been able to defeat our pursuers just now with ease. But thats impossible now. I never considered what wed do if we were to get swallowed by a sandstorm. I never thought that the sandstorm Id been concerned about the entire time would hit me in the face at our final battle. If I knew about it sooner, I wouldnt have split my group up.</em>

    <em>I honestly never expected to find myself in such a pathetic situation this time. Every single time we got closer to the goal, we ran into one thing after another. What seemed to be a simple task became so arduous. We fended off a wave of enemies and I then abandoned my own guards for these tribesmen, who were meaningless existences to me. I wouldnt have done so if it wasnt for the remaining half of the map they had. All of this was akin to a nightmare one wouldnt dare believe.</em>

    <em>Was it worth it?</em>

    <em>I looked at the sea of yellow sand and wiped my eyes. I asked myself if it was really worth it without thinking.</em>

    <em>How much had I given up? I gave up virtually half of my Guard Unit. If the other teams that Ive lost contact with didnt suffer any losses, then I would be left with just half of my Guard Unit. I brought a hundred people here, and yet only fifty are returning. Most of them died in the battle that wasparable to waves to the shore. I lost half of my Guard Unit for a single map. Every single one of them was a weapon I diligently raised and they couldnt be reced. I sacrificed half of them for a mine that wasnt absolutely necessary.</em>

    <em>Was it really worth it?</em>

    <em>How am I going to face the rest of them even if I manage to return safely? How am I going to face the families who were left behind by the soldiers who came with me? What did they sacrifice their lives for? Was it to protect me or some greater dream?</em>

    <em>Neither. It was purely because of an idea of mine. Just for a mine. Just for my dream of bing the Emperor. Actually, its not even my dream but the dream I wanted to unt.</em>

    <em>Was everything I did worth it?</em>

    Big sis, I want to ask you a question.

    Lorana pressed her hand on her wound by her abdomen and struggled to reply, Go ahead.

    It appears I was slightly too optimistic about her wound. Despite being a minor wound, it seems that trudging through the storm made it worse. Loranas expression started to look grim, but she stayed behind me without taking a step away.

    Do you think that everything I did was worth it? I sacrificed so many of my men for a mine and caused you to get injured, too. Was everything I did worth it? If we were to consider it mathematically, is what Ive gained enough to console the soldiers who died?

    I dont know what my voice sounded like in the sandstorm. My weak voice virtually disappeared into the winds simrly to my powerless body. I dont know if Lorana heard me, either; but, she paused for a moment as though she was thinking about it and then replied, Your Majesty, sometimes, sess isnt measured by losses but whats gained.

    I understand that. I nodded and went on, But I want to know if what I gained this time counts as a sess. What did my fallen soldiers sacrifice themselves for?

    Lorana didnt hesitate this time; Instead, she immediately responded to me, They got a qualified King.

    She grabbed my cloak and borated, You Majesty, you need to understand that the soldiers, who came with you, didnt follow you because of Elizabeth or Vyvyan, but because of you, yourself. Youre the one that they wished to serve. Your safety, your thoughts and your future are what they want to realise most. I saw your transformation during this journey to the desert. I believe that they, too, saw it. You began to give orders as a King would. You began to stand at the forefront when your men were lost and tired. Thats enough. Your Majesty, the soldiers that served Elizabeth over a decade ago were the same. To your men, they found a master worth their loyalty on this mission. Their loyalty didnt go to waste nor was it tarnished. Their loyalty has meaning as long as you live, even if that means their bodies rot and tombs crumble. They found a qualified King, while you managed to prove yourself. You have managed to leave Elizabeth and Vyvyans shelter to stand on your own. Is that not enough?

    Loranas voice was cut off several times by the noisy wind, but I was still able to understand her.

    <em>My mens loyalty wasnt for nothing. I must ensure their loyalty was devoted to a goal. Since they devoted their loyalty to me, I shall ensure that they feel honoured for their loyalty. Perhaps Im not yet mature, but will they be proud that they chose me after this?</em>

    <em>A King isnt a higher being at birth, but an individual who stays at the forefront when everyone is tired, in pain and hopeless.</em>

    <em>I think that Mommy Elizabeth is worshipped and treated as such a great figure, because she stepped up when the country had fallen, her family was in and when everyone had given up. She raised the g thatmanded everyone and never put it back down.</em>

    She let those who served her felt honoured. As a result, nobody would choose to betray her. The repayment for their loyalty isnt infinite wealth or higher statuses, but the glory and honour one feels for their devoted loyalty.

    Do you think they felt honoured this time then in your opinion?

    You didnt back down when faced with danger. You didnt quit when things were hopeless. You didnt lose yourposure when things got chaotic. Your Majesty, your men witnessed everything you did. Should I say that youre unmistakably Elizabeths child or unmistakably Vyvyans child? Or maybe, unmistakably <em>their</em> child? You possess Elizabeths decisiveness and courage, but also Vyvyans wisdom and kindness. Your Majesty, I am honoured to serve you.

    Loranas voice sounded very brisk but I could hear the sound of a sword being drawn from its scabbard.

    Yeah, I saw it.

    A dark shadow appeared ahead of us in the sandstorm.

    My heart stayed calm, though, because I had no ns left. It was hopeless, so I didnt n to run this time.

    I touched the protective talisman at my chest.

    <em>I feel that Im still a kid that hasnt grown up. I require someone to protect me at my side. Nier didnte. It appears this is my cemetery.</em>

    <em>Luna should be safe, however. I just wont get to see her again.</em>

    Your Majesty, Im satisfied to have been able to apany you here. Sometimes, I envy seeing you humans die a death worth a legacy. Lorana leaned on her sword. She looked at me and revealed a weak smiled. She then continued, For an elf, a long life can be a sad thing, as its shameful to speak of a life a hundred years long with no aplishments to your name Thats why I chose toe to humanity to learn some new things. I dont regret apanying you here. Not everybody truly lived. As their teacher, I have no regrets dying to protect Elizabeth and Vyvyans child. And to die for your own dream is an extremely rare opportunity for elves. I need to thank you for giving me this opportunity.

    Lorana

    Go, Your Majesty. Take another route out. Given the magnitude of this storm, be careful and you wont be detected. Im the number one swordswoman of the continent after all. If I cant hold out until you leave, Ive truly aged.

    Loranaughed heartily and then drew her long sword. The sand swept upwards and then was blown away by her speed that was akin to a tornado taking life after life. Lorana looked at me with her head tilted. She chuckled. She looked at me as a mother looking at her son and in a gentle voice told me, Your Majesty, work hard. You must be a King we dont regret serving and can be proud of! You must be the son that Elizabeth and Vyvyan can be proud of

 Book 7: Chapter 47

    Book 7: Chapter 47

    I didnt leave. The sandstorm had slowly calmed down. The storm came quick and left quickly. It onlysted for a few hours. The wind whistling next to my ear gradually quietened down and the sun slowly came up behind me. The sun overtook the darkness of the sandstorm in the end, but nothing ahead of us had changed. The ck cavalry unit didnt rush at us. However, their des that were aimed downward, meant that they didnt intend to be friendly.

    Lorana stood in front of me and watched them with a cold look with her sword in hand. Though lots of blood was trickling from her wound and despite her face turning paler and paler, the killing intent she emitted from her body didnt diminish.

    She told me to leave.

    But I didnt.

    Your Majesty, didnt I tell you to leave?

    Lorana looked at me, who stood in ce, refusing to move. I passed the map Tarak gave me to the elder of the tribe and then drew my handgun from my waist. I stood next to Lorana. I chuckled and exined, Theres no point in running anymore. If they make it to me, Id rather die fighting than die running. I am Elizabeths son, after all.

    If you die, Vyvyan really will annihte this entire world, you know?

    Let her destroy it then. Ill be dead anyway, so Id have no lingering feelings for this world. Actually, I think that we wouldve been rescued if I called Mommy Vyvyan before.

    Wouldnt you still be a kid hiding in his mothers arms, one that waits for his mom toe to his rescue when something happens then? Loranaughed loudly and then scrubbed my head a little roughly. She continued, Your Majesty, youre no longer a kid. Congrattions. But I do hope that you can live on.

    If we can just kill all these people, Ill be able to live.

    I reloaded my revolver one bullet at a time with my final remaining bullets.

    <em>Six bullets. If I dont miss, Ill be able to kill six people. There are about thirty of them, which means twenty four will remain, which Ill leave to Lorana. Alright, Ill kill one fifth of them, while Lorana can kill the rest. Looking at it this way, we still have hope. </em>

    I smiled helplessly.

    <em>I dont know why, but Im randomly confident when Im faced with a hopeless situation right now.</em>

    Im honoured to fight alongside you, Your Majesty.

    Same goes for me.

    Somebody suddenly pat me on my back. I looked back and saw the elder holding two sheets of paper, which he then solemnly handed to me. This was what I gave up so much for. This was where the mine was located. It wasnt actually a natural mine but actually thest heritage left behind by the ancient empire. The metal was buried. I dont know what for, but they never got to use it for what it was intended for. Perhaps the adventurer got swept up in the sandstorm here and coincidentally saw the buried treasure when hended. after the sand covering it was blown away.

    That attracted a group of people putting their lives on the line for it, toe here where there are nows and killed others. That turned this sea of yellow sand into a hell in the mortal realm. It became a ce where humans blood became a sea of blood as though it was the source of water in the desert. If flowers, grass, rivers, birds and animals were to grow here many yearster, the flower petals would be covered in blood, too.

    I grinned. My dream was finally in my hands. I could finally say I had gotten my hands on everything I wanted. But none of this was meaningful right now. I had obtained what I wanted, but had no way of taking it out of here. It was a valuable treasure, but was now just two sheets of scrap paper in my hands. If I had obtained this a few days ago, Id be on the way back to Troy City right now.

    Things change.

    I ced the two sheets at my chest where Niers protective talisman she gave me was. I suddenly felt something sticky and something prick me. I pulled my hand out and saw blood on my hand. I looked down to find that I had a wound where the cor of my undershirt had been cut open. I didnt even realise it. I had kept the talisman there the entire time, but it had now been cut into two.

    <em>Does that count as it having fulfilled its purpose? Nier will probably scold me for ruining the talisman she made me when I get back though. Sorry, Nier, but you might not get the chance to scold me anymore. Theres Lucia. too. She was always by my side yet I hurt the girl over and over again. I might not be able to apany her anymore.</em>

    <em>The time I spent with Lucia was truthfully too short</em>

    <em>I want to live</em>

    <em>I really want to live. Ive never wanted to live so badly in my life before. I could seemingly see Nier go up on her toes in the church. I could see her every eysh that are akin to timekeepers before me. I could seemingly see Lucias dance in the sea of flowers. Her smile in the sea of flowers made everything around her look nd inparison. I wanted to return to them. I wanted to live. Ive never wanted to live so much. I found my reason to live and the value of living here. I want to continue living here. I want to spend time at my loved ones sides. I want to return to their sides!</em>

    I pressed my hand firmly on the ne at my chest.

    <em>Maybe I should call for Mommy Vyvyan. Mommy Vyvyan is an almighty being that can do anything to me. I believe that she could get me out of here in an instant if she appeared. Vyvyan wouldnt me me, either. In fact, she would be very d to see me safe. This incident wont change anything. Does anybody even care how they die in this ce withoutws and regtions?</em>

    <em>It doesnt matter. It doesnt matter what others say. Everything is fine as long as I can stay by my loved ones. Im not afraid to die. I now know how simple it is to die. But Ive alsoe to understand that its even more difficult to live for the sake of living.</em>

    <em>At least my view of life wont let me do that. My dream wont let me do that. I saw Niers determined gaze when she pushed me away onest time. If I did that then I wouldve disappointed her</em>

    <em>But but.</em>

    I tightly gripped the ne. The tip of the ne stabbed my hand. I felt a warm liquid slowly coursed down my hand

    <em>I want to live</em>

    <em>I want to live</em>

    <em>I want to live</em>

    <em>I want to live</em>

    <em>I want to live!!!!</em>

    <em>I dont care. I dont care what anyone says about me. I want to go back now. I even want to get on my knees to beg for mercy and hand over everything. I just want to go back. I just want to return to my loved ones sides, no matter what it takes! No matter what it takes! I want to live! I want to live!!!</em>

    <em>I must live! Im a soon-to-be father. I cant die before my childes to this world. If I let that happen, Id be the same as my father!! I want to live! I want to see my child! I want to see my wife!</em>

    Your Majesty?

    Lorana looked at me, who took his ne out. I looked at the ne. I dont know how hideous my expression looked. I just knew that the ne before me looked as though it was bending.

    I looked at the ne, clenched my teeth tightly and dered, I want to live!

    I know, but Your Majesty, that team is the lord of Socina Citys team

 Book 7: Chapter 48

    Book 7: Chapter 48

    The cavalry stopped in front of us. They didnt strike at us; instead, they surrounded us and kept quiet as guards would. They didnt chase the fleeing tribesmen, either; focusing purely on surrounding us, instead. Lorana and I watched them tensely. Regardless of what the case is, Socina Citys rtionship with us outside is very good. However, were not friends here and I secretly came here to snatch their mine, not to mention that I killed their people as well. Theyre still a threat to us right now, so we cant let our guard down.

    A man who seemed to be a protocol officer walked up to us when we were exchanging nces. He looked at me and gave a deep bow before politely asking, May I ask if you are the prince of the Rosvenor Empire, Prince Troy Gdriel Rosvenor?

    I looked at him and felt a little contradicted. I wasnt sure if I should I reveal my identity, though they definitely know who I am, and hence, their question. They wouldnt have just pulled someone over to ask if he was the Prince. That would be disrespecting the royal family, a crime punishable by decapitation.

    Thats right.

    After wrestling with myself for a while, I decided to admit my identity. Its pointless to be hiding my identity right now. If I get killed for denying it, then there goes everything.

    The protocol officer nodded before kneeling down on one knee on the sand. The cavalry around us also dismounted and knelt down on one knee. He loudly announced, I apologise for my rudeness! It is a great honour to meet you, Your Majesty!!

    I looked at the group in front of me dumbfounded.

    <em>I didnt think these guards from Socina City were a group that respected the royal family. It seems that they wont harm me. Perhaps theyre not my enemies and can lead me out safely? Am I in luck or is Socina here to snatch it for themselves, except that theyrete?</em>

    Your Majesty, our citys lord, Lord Karana Dominique Von Testersmill, wishes to invite you to see her for a chat.

    The protocol officer made an invitational hand gesture. I smiled.

    <em>It would seem that it hase to this in the end. I dont know how much she knows but it would appear that she knows what Im cooking in my pot right now. That said, I really admire and respect this woman. To take the risk ofing here personally as a woman, I would consider her an ambitious lord.</em>

    <em>Guess theres good reason shes a dreamer with a dreampletely inappropriate for this era. Actually, Id say that she, too, is an action taker, whospetent at taking action. Shes rtively scary. If we let her continue in this fashion, she might really be able to raise a red g in the future.</em>

    I gave a nod and followed the protocol officer to head up front. Their medic helped Lorana heal her wound. But Im not so sure that a human can treat an elfs wound. I just wanted them to help Lorana stop the bleeding. The rest can be dealt with using the elven spring water in my camp.

    The protocol officer went up to a horse carriage. The horse carriage pulled by two horses was tightly sealed. I couldnt see the person inside whatsoever. The protocol officer didnt intend to let me into the carriage, either. He knocked on the door and softly reported, My lord, his Majesty has arrived

    Oh? Is that right? A clear yet coldugh came from inside. Please allow me to describe it like so because when I first heard her voice, it was akin to seeing melted ice course down a snowy mountain, yet at the same time simr the cold winds at the peak, yet venerable as amethyst. She definitelyes from the North. Shes graceful, noble and calm.

    Please allow me to speak to you separated by the carriage. I do not wish to let you see my face.

    I didnt know which way she faced to speak, so it made me feel really awkward. I looked at the horse carriage in front of me. I went to speak, but then hesitated for a moment before saying, Thats fine. But I want to know why you dont want to let me see you.

    Because I did something wrong and cannot face you. I did something wrong this time, so I cannot face you. I am actually kneeling in the horse carriage as I speak to you right now. It is up to you whether you believe me or not.

    A gentleugh came from inside. I paused for a moment before replying, You dont need to kneel. I just want to know what you did wrong that you cant face me.

    Sheughed from inside and then solemnly responded I shall admit my wrong then. Please hand the treasure map you have to me.

    I clenched my teeth.

    <em>It seems that she knows everything. Shes no run-of-the-mill lord. They dont call her The Norths Elizabeth for no reason. I bet she figured out all of our ns already. That map that led us here mightve been her work for all we know!</em>

    What are you talking about?

    I tried to deny it but she cut me off with herughter. I could just imagine the smug and proud look on her face as sheughed. If she was a dog, her tail would be a perfect fan right now. Sheughed for a while before stopping and then spoke as if she was trying to hold in herughter, Your Majesty, please do not hide it any more. Are you saying that you still do not understand who the team you defeated belonged to?

    Did you n all this?

    Not exactly. That team did not belong to me. They belonged to the opposing faction. That does not matter, though. To the contrary, I should thank you. I was the one who discovered the secret of this group first, among all in the desert. However, if I went straight to them, they would never hand it to me. Therefore, I wanted them to exchange it for something, and that was their lives. As such, I spread the news, so that everyone would surround this ce. As a result, they became willing to exchange the map for their lives. I did not need to do anything in the desert thereafter. All I had to do was wait for someone toe out with the map.

    <em>Herughter indicated she was pleased with herself. But she had the right to be proud of herself. She perfectly coordinated one stratagem with another set of interlocking stratagems. So perfect I was speechless. I thought I found a method myself, but I unwittingly became her pawn. Her intelligence is far too frightening. I bet Freya would feel as though she met arade if she was here right now.</em>

    I just never thought that you would be the one we ended up finding. If I did not see the emblem on your chest, I would havemitted a mistake that would destroy all of Socina. But this is good, is it not? Your Majesty, you hand the map in your hand to me and I shall ensure that you and your people are safely escorted out of the desert. Your Majesty, you stalled my envoy whileing here to find the mine. You sure are ambitious. Furthermore, not only did you find it, you even came here. Your Majesty, my respect for you knows no bounds.

    And yet you want to take the map I worked so hard for?!

    You could choose to not give it to me. She removed her smile and then continued, I will not make things hard for you, either. However, do you think that you could return safely if others attack you or you run into another skirmish? I will not harm you, but I can notify every one of your location.

    Are you threatening me?!

    Your Majesty, make no mistake. This is no-mansnd. There are nows regting it. I am treating you courteously as a vassal out of respect for you.

    I clenched my teeth. She was right. I had no argument for what she said. Nobody would know if she killed me here and nobody would say a word. She just needed to kill all of us. Plus, they definitely could.

    Now, Your Majesty, please make your decision. I trust that you will make the right choice, given how smart you are. I can promise you that if you hand me the map, I will do my utmost best to make things to your benefit when we trade. Are you still hesitant now?

 Book 7: Chapter 49

    Book 7: Chapter 49

    Your Majesty!!

    As soon as I got to the entrance of the camp, a body leapt at me, crashing straight into my arms and almost knocking me off the dune. I wobbled and then hugged Luna, who leapt at me. Lunas familiar and soothing scent released itself in my arms as if the brightest flower was blooming in my arms.

    Your Majesty! Did you get hurt?!

    From my embrace, Luna looked up with a shocked expression. She reached her shaky hands up to touch the wound below my neck. I felt a cold prick on my nerves. I shook my head. I hugged her and softly replied, Im fine, Luna. Im fine. Its just a little scratch.

    Your Majesty, you still need to treat your wound despite that! Luna quickly ripped open my cor at the neck and bit my wound. I could feel Luna licking my wound and sucking the sand sitting on it. I could feel my warm blood pour out from the wound again. Luna sucked on my wound with all her might and then spat the blood and sand out to one side. She then took out a handkerchief from her shirt and pressed it on my wound.

    I tightly grabbed hold of Lunas hand and looked at her. I stroked her lips and she raised her head up to look at me with her teary eyes. She quivered as she said, Your Majesty I beg you Please do not abandon me next time. Please do not abandon me Please I am so worried when I am not by your side. I was so worried about you If you did not make it back If you did not make it back How How How would I continue living?

    If I dont make it back, you must live on well.

    I stroked Lunas head then bent down to gently kiss her lips. I could taste some of the sand and blood on her lips. That was the taste my wound left on her lips. I tasted my wound and the soothing fragrance in Lunas mouth. I tasted her love for me, as well as my love for her. Luna closed her eyes and gently sucked me as though she desired me. The two of us were locked tightly in each others embrace with the feeling of excitement of making it through a crisis, in addition to our love for each other. We tasted each others love as if we were experiencing the most beautiful love in this world.

    We released each other and then Luna asked with concern, Your Majesty, where is Miss Lorana?

    <em>Arent you a littlete? But I get it. Im several times more important than Lorana to Luna. </em>

    I pointed behind me and replied, I had someone take care of her. Theyre on their way here now. Pack up our stuff and get ready to set out. Oh, right, how many of our people came back?

    The two teams that split off both came back with no losses. They immediately returned when they reached the camp and saw no one.

    I was relieved to hear Lunas answer.

    <em>Philes and Tarak were thinking well. They both made the most correct decision. It appears that I didnt lose too many men then. I can take home over one-hundred men as it stands at present and the wounded have already left safely. That means I only lost a bit over thirty men.</em>

    <em>I can ept the loss. We just need to return and recuperate, and well recover our strength. Were fortunate we didnt lose the entire unit and got something out of the journey.</em>

    Your Majesty, who did you ask?

    Socinas people I paused for a bit. I didnt know if I should tell Luna about giving the map to Karana. But after some deliberation, I thought there was no point in hiding it. I looked at Luna and informed her, I handed the map we found to them, and as repayment, they will safely escort us back to the city.

    I thought Luna would be shocked and scold me. I thought shed criticise me. But she didnt say anything. Instead, she revealed a relieved smile, looked at me and told me, It is good that you can return to Troy City safely. That treasure map or whatever is nowhere near as important as you. I am d you can return home safely, Your Majesty. It is great that you can return home.

    I stroked her head and chuckled. I responded, Yeah. I want to return as soon as possible, too. I feel that Im making you all roam around here for it. Not only do I want to go home, I want to ensure that you can all return home peacefully. Right now, I feel that ensuring you can leave this ce safely is so much more meaningful than a map.

    Uhm! Your Majesty, let us go home!

    Uhm! Lets go home.

    I led the remaining people out of the camp. When I told them about how I exchanged the map to leave this ce safely, they all showed a look of relief. Judging from their reactions, it would seem that not even Philes, Tarak andpany could continue fighting. The remaining soldiers were in decent condition, but their weapons were all broken. I couldnt help but be joyous about my correct decision.

    <em>Though Im reluctant to ept the oue, I just made a decision which decided our lives. I already know very clearly what my biggest dream is. And thats to return home, back to Nier and Lucias side, back to my loved ones sides. I dont want to die. At least not here.</em>

    <em>Thinking about it, Ive already achieved what I wanted. As opposed to saying that I wanted the mine, it would be more correct to say that I wanted recognition from others. I wanted them to acknowledge that I am qualified to be the Prince and future Emperor. I managed to get what I wanted among countless enemies this time. Socinas people and my soldiers witnessed my efforts. I think that I can acknowledge myself after this.</em>

    <em>It doesnt matter if we give the ore to Socina. Well just trade it in future. However, I now hold their lord in awe and veneration after this. She really is a smart person, who also takes action. She sees everyone as chess pieces. She meticulously calctes every step. I waspletely ignorant of my ce in this game. I was her pawn from beginning to end.</em>

    <em>Shes too frightening. She sat on the sideline and gained without doing a thing, but only someone smart would be able to see the situation clearly. It was my mistake for not bringing Freya. If Freya was here, she mightve been able to read the situation properly.</em>

    ============

    Your Majesty, you truly are a smart man. There are those who fear death everywhere. However, it is very difficult to be able give up what you have on hand. You have a very good grasp on the situation and can make the best decisions. I am very happy to be able to work with you. You most certainly are Elizabeths child. Your intellect and decisiveness does not pale inparison to Her Majesty. I promise you. I shall provide you with the most favourable value for this metal.

    Her voice was excited and eager. She looked at the map I handed her. She could barely hold back her excitement as she sincerely continued, However, I know that you feel somewhat upset about this. Hence, I shall wait at Socina for you toe and scold me. Your Majesty,e to Socina if you have time!

 Book 7: Chapter 50

    Book 7: Chapter 50

    Castell.

    Castell stood at the door and looked at the beauty lying on the bed in the room reading the letter in front of her. He only knew that the letter came from His Majesty, which was sent from the desert. He was unclear of what the contents were; however, he could see that Her Majesty viewed it with great importance. The letter arrived yesterday. Her Majesty was so excited that she didnt eat dinner and looked at it all night. She even held it in her sleep, as though she was hugging her son.

    Her majesty was always been absent-minded, ever since His Majesty left. She always looked south and spaced out whenever she was free. When night came, not even her sleep-aid medication could guarantee her a good night of sleep. That made Castell worry a bit, since it was clear that her health was deteriorating.

    However, she slept well after receiving the letter.

    Castell bowed as he looked at the Empress. He asked, What are you orders, Your Majesty?

    I shouldnt be getting involved with this under normal circumstances, but since my son has mentioned it to me, I must bring it up.

    The Empress rolled over. Though she looked excited and happy after receiving her sons letter, the gaze she looked at Castell with was not a rxed and fond one. To the contrary, it was a very stern reproaching gaze filled with criticism. Castell had never been looked at that way before. He felt his limbs feel frozen ice-cold due to her gaze as he quaked uncontrobly.

    Your Majesty, please borate I I do not understand

    Castell muttered as he looked at the Empress. His cold sweat ran down the tip of his nose.

    You need to teach your merchant group manners. If they see His Majesty outside of the pce and dont salute him, arent they showing disregard for their superiors? The Empress looked at Castell. Her lips twitched before she waved her hand and continued, Thats all I wanted to say. Castell, your merchant group saw His Majesty in the desert, yet didnt salute him. Do they not recognise His Majesty, or are they doing something questionable? I know that this has nothing to do with you. However, youre their leader so I naturally speak to you if theres a problem with your subordinates.

    Castell trembled and in a low-pitched voice replied: Understood I shall now go and set them straight.

    All right.

    The Empress still trusts Castell. She didnt say anything more. She didnt even suspect anything. When she referred shady stuff, she never thought theyd be secretly transporting ores and firearms. In her mind, her idea of shady was, in the most severe case, transporting illegal goods to earn some money on the side.

    I just got news from Karnashun. His Majesty is on his way back from the desert and should soon be here.

    As soon as Castell left, Alice entered her majestys room with a letter. Elizabeth lingered for a moment and then hopped off the bed without getting dressed to snatch the letter over. She was ted as a child when she saw the official news. She kissed the letter and then tightly hugged it. She cheerfully pulled the curtains open and shouted: My son ising back! My son ising back!!!

    Your Majesty,e back!! You are not wearing anything! You are not dressed!!

    Shall we say it was good luck or back luck?

    When a few of the garden workers turned around, all they saw was a blurry shadow. I guess youre lucky to see the body of the most beautiful woman on the continent. But if you did, then your entire family would lose their lives. So is it good luck or bad luck?

    ==========================

    Your Highness.

    Lucia looked at Vyvyan as she saluted her with a small bow. Vyvyan helped Lucia up. She stroked her Lucias head with a smile and said, Lucia, you dont need to salute me. Youre essentially my child when no outsiders are around. Moreover, youre carrying my sons child, so you dont need to salute me anymore.

    All right, Your Highness but but

    Lucias lips budged a few times as though she found it hard to say what was on her mind.

    Vyvyan watched her for a while before revealing a smile. She asked, So you came to find out about your childs condition, did you? Whats wrong, Lucia? Are you worried for your child?

    Lucia hesitated for a moment before answered:  No. I am more worried about His Highness.

    Its pointless to hide things from Vyvyan when youre in front of her, because shell be able to read your mind. Lucia looked up at Vyvyans eyes and continued, I am a little concerned if I will be able to give His Highness a qualified descendant because my bloodline my bloodline is too poor If our childs mana is too poor I think that His Highness will feel really sad

    Vyvyan looked at Lucias expression. She appeared to be reading Lucias mind, but at the same time as if she was just spacing out. She hesitated for a moment before looking at Lucia and replying, I, on the other hand, think that even if your childs bloodline is poor or mana is poor, my son wont abandon you, regardless.

    Lucia shook her head and then calmly responded, I am not worried about being abandoned It is my duty to provide His Highness with a qualified descendant. I can ept His Highness abandoning me for not fulfilling this duty It is just that I do not want to make His Highness sad or cause everyone to attack His Highness in the future because of his sessor

    Vyvyan looked at Lucias gaze and softly chuckled. She rubbed her belly and then stroked Lucias head. Her lips turned up into an eerie smile. She pulled her hand back and then softly giggled as she looked at Lucia. She then hugged her petite body and tenderly said, Trust in my sons love for you, Lucia. The two of you have been through so much. Do you think you two would split up over this? I promise you, Lucia, you will not bring my son problems over his child. I will use some tricks to ensure that you give birth to an eptable child. I promise you. I swear on the name of Vyvyan Gdriel that I will ensure you have an excellent descendant.

    Your Highness Thank you Thank you

    Moved, Lucia hugged Vyvyan tightly. Vyvyan gently patted Lucia on her back to soothe Lucia. A momentter, Lucia wiped the corner of her eyes and released Vyvyan. Vyvyan looked to the south and softly said, My son will soon be back. I believe that he will be back very soon to see you. When he gets back, share with him what youre thinking. You must inform my son about this sort of stuff.

    Uhm, Your Highness Is His Highness well?

    Hes still alive. I only know that much. Worry not, hes not in danger. If he was on the verge of death, I wouldve already gone there.

    Vyvyans gaze turned cold and sharp. In a slightly depressed tone, she then said, Ever since I gave him that ne, he has only ever called for me once. Why doesnt he ever think of his mom when hes in danger? Why? Could it be that he thinks Im useless?

    I think it must be because His Highness wants to aplish something on his own.

    But a moms purpose is to busy herself for her son, is it not? My son always doing this makes me sad.

    Vyvyan shook her head as though she wanted to get rid of her dissatisfaction and depressive feelings. She wore on a polite smile then stroked Lucias head, Lets go, Lucia. Lets go for a stroll together. Spending time in nature is good for your childs development, you know.

    You really do know so much, Your Highness!

    Thats because I gave birth to my son!

 Book 7: Chapter 51

    Book 7: Chapter 51

    Tarak!!

    I saw Nara leap at Tarak and hug him tightly. I then told her, Sorry, I might not be able to do what I promised you; but I did bring Tarak back in one piece.

    Thats good enough. Thats good enough. I only want Tarak. I only need Tarak. Nara wiped the corner of her eyes. Taraks face turned red as blood after being hugged by the girl he likes and hearing her response.

    I smiled as I watched the two of them. I then looked at Nara, smiled and said, Thats because it doesnt matter to you who acquired the ore, isnt that right? I bet youve spoken to Socinas people too.

    Nara pouted without a care and then replied, Your Majesty, not putting all your eggs in one basket has been practiced since ancient times. Furthermore, I was hoping you would seed more, since I ced Tarak in your care; hence, I held you in higher regard, thought more of you and trusted you most.

    Ive let you down in that case, then.

    Not exactly. I did not suffer any losses in the end, and you brought Tarak back safe and sound. Most importantly, if you look at the entire event, you were the one who found the mine. Your Majesty, I hold you in very high regard. You also sessfully found the mine, except, you did not manage to get your hands on it. However, I think your image with your men has significantly improved after your decision to give up in the end.

    Iughed, but didnt say anything. Nara smiled then made an invitational hand gesture and said, You must be exhausted from the rough journey, Your Majesty. Please pardon me for the modest dishes. Please have a seat, Your Majesty.

    Ah, all right.

    I didnt bring Luna with me this time, and Philes didnte with me either.

    <em>It wasnt easy to return to Karnashun. All my men were exhausted. I didnt give them any work today to allow them to have a day to rest. Socinas people can be said to have fulfilled their duties on the way. Though the lord of Socina uses somewhat underhanded methods, she does keep promises. She protected us the entire way and took care of our wounded properly, so I dont have anyints.</em>

    After Nara heard our entire story, she cut off Tarak, who was intending to continue. She looked at me and asked, Your Majesty, you must have heard of the saying do not put all your eggs in one basket, right? I think that you must have had your own considerations when you decided to hand over something that took so much effort to obtain.

    I lingered for a moment before replying, How shall I describe it I definitely dont feel too good about having to hand it over

    But you did. Nara looked at me with a smile as if she was saying, dont lie to me. She then continued, Your Majesty, you worked so long for the map. Would you really hand it over due to fear of death? Further, I would assume that it was a bargaining chip in your negotiations. You must havee to some sort of agreement for you to hand her your chip, right?

    I grinned. I had a mouthful of ice wine then nodded and replied, At the time, the thought of destroying it did cross my mind. If the lord of Socina went to snatch it from me, I wouldve burnt it up. Frankly speaking, the map doesnt serve that much of a purpose to me, because the tribesmen are at my camp. Even without the map, they can give me an approximate location and I could just go look around the area.

    Nara looked at me and with a smile, asked, I see. But why did you choose to hand it to her in the end? Or rather, what did you exchange it for?

    I exchanged it for her allegiance.

    I looked at her and exined, I told her that I would only hand it to her after she truly obtained the power to control Socina and supported me. This mineral is extremely important to her. She needs it more than I do. She was gambling this time, as well. If I took it, then she would lose her capital to contend with the elders. If that was how it went, then the elders wouldnt be grateful to me, because they, too, were searching for the mine. If I take it, then I wont get anything other than the mineral. On the other hand, if I supported the lord of Socina, she would subjugate her opposition. And, as I supported them, they would have to obey me. As for the mineral, I could obtain it through trade with them, and the price wont change much. Moreover, loyalty cant be purchased with money now, can it?

    Nara nodded and then ced her cup of wine down. She looked at me as though she was smiling yet not, and asked, Your Majesty, it does not look like your ambition ends with ruling just one city. Could it be that you are after the world?

    I chuckled and replied, If I wanted the world, all I have to do is wait. But then vassal states would look down on me, wouldnt they? My mom conquered you with her sword. If I dont aplish anything, you would not submit to me. You might even dere independence.

    Your Majesty, are you saying that the purpose of your trip to the five nations of the desert was to show yourself to us and then have us submit to you? Naraughed out loud then drank a cup of wine. Her expression became slightly stern as she coldly eximed, That will work on anyone, but Karnashun will not join your side or the Empress side. Your Majesty, if you have any conflicts with Her Majesty, please do not drag Karanashun into it!

    I smiled helplessly and responded, Since when did I make you feel that I wanted to butt heads with Her Majesty? Shes my mom. Why would I want to oppose her? Our rtionship is very close. I dont have any intention of usurping the throne. I just want to prepare myself to seed the throne. I wont have you do anything. To the contrary, I hope that you will be able to maintain your status quo after I seed the throne.

    Naras expression rxed a little after my response.

    <em>It appears that she wasnt going to participate in any conflicts that could jeopardise her city. She is a woman who puts the gains of her city above all else, after all. Im very aware of that. I dont intend to get Karnashun to do anything for me either. I just wanted to let them know that Im a qualified ruler, thats all.</em>

    In that case, you need not worry, Your Majesty. After this event, I greatly admire you. You conquered the desert and managed to find the treasure in the desert. Based on that alone, you have surpassed the rulers of the desert by far.

    Really? I shall not hesitate to ept yourpliment then.

    I lifted up my cup of wine with a smile and she picked hers up to clink it with mine. We both finished them in one go. I ced my cup down and then nced at Tarak. Tarak had his head down the entire time, not daring to look at me.

    <em>I really dont get it. The guy could throw his life away for Nara, so why is he scared of confessing?</em>

    <em>Whatever, Ill say it for him.</em>

    Theres one more thing I still have to do.

    Please feel free to speak, Your Majesty. I will see that it is done, as long as it is within my capabilities.

    You can do it for sure, and you will be ted to. I looked at her and then pointed at Tarak. With a teasing smile, I said, When we were in the desert, Tarak pleaded me to be the witness for your marriage.

    I did not!! Your Majesty, you must not make false ims!! I do not have any feelings for Nara!

    Shut up!

    <em>Are you sick in the head, boy?!!</em>

 Book 7: Chapter 52

    Book 7: Chapter 52

    Your Majesty, have you finished up the matter with Nara and Tarak?

    I was seated at the table. While watching the sun to the west with a cup of tea in my hand, I nodded. I smiled helplessly as I touched my neck and replied, I finally got Tarak to confess his feelings to her in the end. Nara said yes without a moment of hesitation. I always said Nara was a straightforward girl. I knew theyd get together right away if Tarak confessed. All is well now. Their deal is sealed, but I have to make a trip back here in a few months.

    Luna nodded. She took the cup of tea in my hand then looked at the sky outside. In a concerned voice, she said, But, Your Majesty Today

    Ah, I know. Its a full-moon night. I nodded and went on, Lets keep it a secret. I dont want others to know that it happens to me every month. Ill be screwed if somebody takes advantage of it and tries to assassinate me. Mm, Luna, stay in my room tonight and lock the door tight. Dont open the door even if its Philes andpany.

    Luna nodded and then asked, But your condition has not been bad up until now today. Your Majesty, do you feel anything strange at the moment?

    Anything strange? The only strange feeling I have right now is probably that Im not in pain. I touched my face with a smile. Normally Id already be in so much pain Id be losing myself. The gravitational force of the moon causes all of the mana in my body to go berserk. Normally, Id already be lying on the bed waiting for Vyvyan or Luna already. But I wasnt in any pain at the moment. I just felt a little numb. I wonder if its because the moones outter than usual in the desert or it its because there is too little mana here.

    <em>Whatever the case, it doesnt seem that Ill need someone to help me tonight. This a very, very rare chance for me, because it was the first time I could enjoy gazing at the full-moon sinceing here.</em>

    Luna looked at me slightly happy. She said, So does that mean that you will be fine tonight? That is really good. You will not have to suffer the torment. Your Majesty, how about we just live in the desert from now? Ah I apologise

    Luna quickly lowered her head and covered her mouth with a hint of sadness. Her reaction was due to her realising she said something that could be considered treason.

    What she said was   we just live in the desert

    Only my two moms, Lucia and Nier had the right to say that. Luna is just a personal servant. She had no right to say that. She had no right to choose where to live because she had to obey her masters orders. She couldnt ask her master to live in a particr ce. It was her master that was the one whod tell her where to live.

    I grabbed hold of Lunas hands. She looked at me a little flustered, but I chuckled and scanned her face.

    Luna really is very, very beautiful. Her beauty doesnt pale inparison to Lucia. If she were to dress up and do up her make-up properly, she would be a perfect fit for the Prince. If she was born in the pce, able to grow up by Troys side, she would be Lucias number onepetitor for his heart.

    Unfortunately, Luna wasnt that fortunate. The heavens bestowed her with beauty, but didnt give her a beautiful life, as well. Luna, who by all means couldve be the Princess, ended up only being able to be His Highness personal servant. She didnt live in a Cindere world, for she was never going to have crystal shoes or a pumpkin carriage. His Highness had those he loved ones and could never give her a title.

    This was as far as their rtionship could go.

    I let go of Lunas hand. I stroked her head and in a tender voice said, Luna, bring some wine and food. Lets gaze at the moon tonight. Im usually on a bed trying to withstand the pain on a full-moon night. Ive never gazed at the moon on a full-moon night. Perhaps this is an opportunity to let me see the moon on a full-moon night for the first time.

    Luna looked up. Her eyes shined with joy. She gave me a firm nod and replied, All right, Your Majesty! If you do not mind, I shall moon-gaze with you tonight. I would like to see the moon at its biggest in the desert, too.

    I sat down on the chair to the side. With my back facing her, I replied, All right. Go and prepare then.

    I heard Lunas footsteps gradually head to the door and then the sound of the door shutting. From my pocket, I took out the protective talisman that had been cut in two and began to sew it back together.

    <em>I cant be med for this. Ive never done needle-work before!</em>

    <em>This is something Nier gave me, though. When I return myself to her in one piece, I want to return this talisman to her in one piece, too. These things are all hers, after all.</em>

    ==========

    Although I shouldnt be the one to say this, I dont think anything good wille out of you continuing to be immersed in your rtionship like this.

    Just after Luna had left with excited steps, azy voice came from behind. Luna paused for a moment before revealing a polite smile and turning around to give Lorana a deep bow. She responded, Hello, Miss Lorana. May I ask if your wound has healed? I am very d to see that you can move around.

    Lorana hesitated for a moment before scratching her head and replying, You dont need to worry about my wound. Ill be fine with some elven spring water. Im worried about you. Luna; how much longer do you intend to continue like this? If you get more and more immersed in it, youll bring misfortune upon yourself soon enough. You know that elves cant ept their loved one having another, right? Of course, Lucia is no exception. She lost the duel so she cant me anyone.

    Luna patiently waited for Lorana to finish. Her expression didnt even change. It was as though what Lorana spoke about had nothing to do with her.

    Is that so? So do you have any other business? If not, I need to go and prepare refreshments for His Majesty. I shall not entertain you any longer.

    Once she wrapped up her reply, she made a small bow with a smile and then turned around to leave.

    Lorana froze for a moment. She then grabbed Luna with one hand and sternly eximed, Im being serious with you. Dont brush it off. Luna, youre getting more and more addicted to staying at His Majestys side. Youre able to spend time alone with His Majesty, because the two of them arent here right now. If you get used to it and reveal your rtionship to them out of carelessness, youll be done for. Do you realise that?! You must be careful, even if youre a mistress. With you being so open about it, what if Nier finds out?!

    Luna tilted her head to the side and asked with puzzlement, What are you talking about? I am just His Majestys personal servant. I have never thought about being his mistress or something nor have I wanted to contend with the two princesses for anything. Therefore, I do not understand what you are saying. I honestly do not have time. What are we going to do if His Majesty gets angry?

    Lorana let go of her and watched her leave right before her eyes. She nkly watched Lunas back and opened her mouth a few times to speak, but didnt say anything in the end.

    There are some things which you cant get over once youve be used to them.

    But sometimes, you will forget your original identity if you immerse yourself in a role for too long, just as the young man in the desert did. If he stayed in his moms arms for too long, he wouldnt be willing to leave.

    But he didnt use the ne in the end.

    It would seem that hes no longer a mommys child anymore. His two moms will probably think that their son is bing more and more simr to their husband when they see his face in the future

 Book 7.5: Chapter 1

    Book 7.5: Chapter 1

    The post of an attendant could be considered a humble or a glorious post.

    Actually, whether or not the post is humble has nothing to do with the individual or the environment the individual came from. It should be seen as a position that the holder has no say in. Try as they may, nobody will change their view even if you struggle with all of your might. Nothing will change.

    The attendant post is conferred upon the individual by their master,

    That means that Castells rank should be very high, as he was to be the ruler of the empires attendant. This empire has only been established for one year. As the pce had been renovated, the smell of dye still lingered around. Therge and sturdy buildings looked as though they suddenly sprouted out of the ground. In the eyes of the people of Hilles City, the construction of the pce was somewhat abrupt.

    The young man had a thin and small physiqueparable a me flickering in the wind as though he would fall over at any moment. He raised his pale face up and looked. He froze up when he saw therge golden letters above the door of the Royal Pce. The old servant led him by his hand and told him all sorts of details about looking after Her Majesty, such as what to do and what not to do. It didnt look as if Castell minded.

    Long live Your Majesty.

    That was the only phrase Castell paid attention to that day, which became the phrase he said most, as well as the phrase he forever believed in.

    It mustve been a long time ago by now. Castell entered the pce at a young age. Its been at least over a decade ago, right? Castell still remembers that spring day, the spring day in Hilles City. The blue, spring sky was calm as the ocean. The air on that spring day carried a faint scent of flowers. White petals floated all over the sky simrly to a torrential rain.

    Castell still remembers that time and the feeling of the white cotton thatnded on his face.

    All right, all right, stop here for a bit. Valkyries, please stay calm. This is the next personal attendant Her Majesty asked for. His name is Castell.

    He had arrived outside a pce with the old servant. Castell looked at the young girls who had their swords at his neck with his lifeless gaze. The eyes of the young girls burnt with an intense me as though they would cut him down if he dared to take one more step closer. However, Castell wasnt afraid. He looked at the sword before him, but his eyes didnt budge. It was as though he was just seeing a butterfly spread its wings, a meaningless scene to behold.

    Castell didnt care, because he had gone through experiences more frightening than death. While in the prison, he experienced pain that felt akin to being torn. The pain led him to wish to be granted death countless times already. From his perspective, death wasnt a form of punishment, but a release. If it wasnt for Her Majesty, he mightve rotted in that stinky prison.

    The Valkyries took their swords back. Castell crossed through the long corridor and reached the interior of the pce. He crossed the long corridor. His footsteps echoed simrly to a clock in the lonely corridor. It was as if his footsteps were counting the young mans long years of life.

    Outside the windows, white cotton filled the sky. The sun was high up in the sky while the clear breeze whispered a melody as though it was heaven outside.

    Up ahead is Her Majestys private room for receiving guests. I will not be entering. You need to personally see Her Majesty. You just need to earnestly answer Her Majestys questions.

    Understood.

    Castells vocal chords shook, causing a muffled sound toe out from his mouth. The old servant knocked on the door and then courteously pushed it open. Castell entered the room and then the old servant gently shut the door.

    There was nothing strange inside the private guest room. There was only one chair, one small desk. To another side was an additional small concave hole with a ck veil on top to cover it. Castell could only see a pair of legs with one over the other. The tips of one foot swayed back and forth. The slender legs and toes that were gently flexed toward her shin hooked the young mans heart.

    Castell, right?

    The individual behind the ck veil noticed Castells arrival. She put one leg over the other and then stopped. Her voice was simr to a clear breeze, blowing away the dense clouds looming over his heart.

    Castell slightly lowered his head and quivered a little as he replied, Yes, Your Majesty.

    You dont have to be so uptight. The Empress shifted around, then switched her legs, smiled and continued, Youll be my personal attendant from now on. Though I trust my old servant, Yate, very much, he cant continue staying by my side due to his age and health. Therefore, Castell, you will be my fourth personal attendant from now. Make sure to do your job properly.

    I understand, Your Majesty.

    Yeah? It looks like youve learnt a fair bit recently. The Empress seemed to be very interested in him; or rather, she was very interested in his work that was toe. However, she seemed to be doing something inside. She kept pausing as she spoke, Im very relieved to see your efforts. It looks like youre not the type I used to meet. Im very relieved to see your performance. You escaped from danger, and yet, were still able to handle such high difficulty work and training.

    Everything was done for you, Your Majesty. You saved me. I will repay your kindness even if I must repay it with my life, Your Majesty!

    Dont say that, Castell. Her Majesty didnt seem interested in that response of his. As the Empress, she doesntck warriors whod be willing to die for her. There are countless who would exchanged their lives for loyalty. She paused again. Then she seemed to swallow something before continuing, Dead people are useless to me. Youre my personal attendant, not my bodyguard. What am I going to do with a dead personal attendant? What I need is a well-organised personal attendant who can take care of my living needs by my side. If I need someone to die for me, I can just ask the Valkyries. Castell, keep your life and use it to take care of me properly. Thats how you repay me.

    Understood.

    Castell paused for a bit. He then looked behind the ck veil and earnestly went on, I will definitely do my best. It is just that that I do not have any experience. If I fail to do well, you can deal with me as you see fit, Your Majesty, I will notin!

    If I treat you however I please, then how am I any different to those who abused you? Wouldnt that mean I saved you for no reason? Although I do kill people, I dont kill people for no reason, unless Im really unhappy. Castell, if you make me that upset, I will kill you. Therefore, you need to work properly, Castell. Hmm Go and see your resting ce first. Ah, right

    The meeting appeared to be over now, but it seemed that the Empress still had something to say. Castell sat far in the distance and didnt move. The ck veil lifted up as though the wind blew it, bringing in the sunlight and warmth. The sixteen year old boys spring days flood of white cotton and sweet wind was revealed. The gloomy day had finally been pierced by the sunlight. In that moment, Castell felt that he had left the dark prison for the first time and spaced out at the sight of the sun.

    The Empress pulled open the veil with a smile. Castell looked at her beautiful face that was warmer and brighter than the very sun, so warm and bright that it would take ones breath away. It was as though the Empress froze time in that instant. The young mans heart felt as though it was frozen in that moment. It was the first time he felt the power of beauty.

    Have it.

    The Empress extended her hand out to him. He took it with a nk look. It turned out that the empress was secretly eating cherry tomatoes behind the ck veil. It was a berry that resembled a peach exactly. The Empress had half. The remaining half shined brightly under the sun as though it carried with it the scent on her tender lips.

    Thank you, Your Majesty

    The spring day when he was sixteen years old was filled with white cotton as if it was a day with lots of snowfall. The sun was bright to the point it felt surreal. The clear breeze blew over the vast ins, bringing along with it a sweet, fragrant breath it collected along the way

    The young man could remember his reward at the age of sixteen. He could remember the gentle sourness wrapped inside that soft sweetness.

 Book 7.5: Chapter 2

    Book 7.5: Chapter 2

    The Empress likes to kill people too. To be fair, the Empress was the same as his master. The both of them didnt feel that there was anything wrong with killing people or torturing people, and in fact, enjoyed it. He felt as though he was back in the past when he saw the Empresss shimmering face in the dungeon; but nheless, Castell felt that the Empress was still breathtakingly beautiful

    In fact, he felt that the Empress holding a barbed-whip looked even more beautiful than when she gave him cherry tomatoes. Maybe some women needed blood to look more beautiful.

    Although the Empress liked to kill and torture people, she wasnt the type that would just kill because she felt like it. There were reasons she killed and tortured them. That was one thing that made herpletely different to his previous master. The Empresss life was very simple, as well. She didnt have a husband. She went to sleep alone every night. None of the things in the past happened.

    The young man quickly adapted to his new life. He woke up as soon as the sun was up. He would pick up the Empresss clothes from the courtdy and then go to the kitchen to pick up the Empresss breakfast. He tested every dish to ensure the food wasnt poisoned before taking the tray of food to Her Majestys door. He would then wake her up or rather, see Her Majesty already awake, and then help her get changed and have breakfast.

    Perhaps the Empress had never realised how seductive her body was. Her perfect body made her resemble a holy goddess under the early morning suns rays. Despite her having some scars, they didnt reduce her beauty. To the contrary, they added an element of wild beauty. Castell felt his heart beat wildly every morning. The Empress, however, didnt notice any of that and continued to get dressed in front of the young man.

    She didnt see the young man as a man.

    During breakfast, the Empress looks over some of the items on the agenda for the conference for the day. Then she heads to the conference chamber to hear what the vassals have to say before making the final decision. Around lunch, Castell has to go the kitchen to inspect the dishes, in addition to notifying the kitchen if there are any banquets in the evening. He then takes the Empresss lunch to her desk. Then he takes her clothes from yesterday and her sleepwear fromst night to theundry. He then has to arrange for the maids to go clean and tidy the Empress room. Next, he goes for a stroll in the flower garden with the Empress or theyll see guests in the guest hall. In the evening, he takes dinner to the Empress and confirms the menu for tomorrow. Hell then deliver the Empresss sleepwear and sleep medication to her. After reading books, the Empress goes to sleep.

    Then he can turn in before waking up to begin the next days work.

    Life in the pce could be considered dull. However, for the young man who always had the Empress by his side, he could see her frowns and smiles. In the past, he couldnt raise his head up to look at such a beautiful and venerable woman, but now he got to take care of her daily necessities at her side. For Castell, that was the most blissful thing in the world, as well as his hope for living on.

    The Empress rescued him and gave him a purpose to live. As such, taking care of Her Majesty was his only purpose in life.

    That was his life.

    Do peoplein about living their own life?

    He didntpletely understand Her Majesty. He was merely her personal attendant. He didntpletely know her. He knew what she liked to eat, that she liked to kill people and her little habits, but he didnt know any more.

    Does she have a husband? Does she have children?

    Her Majesty should be very young, but she doesnt have a husband with her nor does she get close to any men. No men were permitted entry into the inner court even if they had urgent business. In front of the inner court was an outer court. Nobody resided in the outer court. There was just one room, yet there were people looking after the outer court as done with the inner court. There was also a pce for resting there.

    Was Her Majesty keeping it for somebody to live in?

    He wasnt sure. Nobody had ever entered the outer court yet it was cleaned and tidied every day. That was Her Majestys order. It was as though she was waiting for somebody to return.

    When she had free time, Her Majesty liked to look to the North and space out. In her eyes would be sadness and eagerness. She seemed to really want to go to the North. The map of the North of the empire had appeared on her desk more than once. She even made lots of marks on it, but never did she go there.

    He didnt understand everything about the Empress. Castell was aware that he couldnt ask, either. He was just a mere personal attendant. His only job was to take care of Her Majesty. As for that sort of stuff, it had nothing to do with him.

    He did get along quite well with the Empresss personal bodyguard, though. Alice was a personal bodyguard whose physique didnt match her age. Though she was cute, she was the same age as Her Majesty and possessed monstrous god-like strength. She was also the captain of the Valkyries. Come to think of it, he strangely had a good rtionship with the group.

    His life and their lives belonged to Her Majesty.

    Hence, they were the same as him. People of the same kind resonated with each other and formed a close bond. While he had nothing to do with the Valkyries, they treated him with courtesy.

    Your Majesty, do you have family members?

    His hand jolted, causing him to nearly spill the wine. He looked at the politician who was a little tipsy. He had no idea who the politician was, but he asked the Empress that question right in front of her.

    The Empress smiled then shook her cup of wine a few times. The dark red wine inside gently swished. The Empress looked at his face and faintly replied, I do.

    So you are married?

    That has nothing to do with you right, King Bagrott? The Empress titled her head a little and then calmly exined, I have indeed gotten married, and Im still his wife. I also have a cute child. Thats nothing for me to be embarrassed about. In my opinion, its something worth bragging about. My family and my child are both worth bragging about.

    The Empress handed Castell her now empty cup, but his hand and body felt powerless for some reason.

    <strong>*ng!*</strong>

    Both of them looked toward him right away. Castell nkly looked at the broken cup of wine on the ground and the wine running down the pure-white tablecloth, not knowing what to do.

    Everybody looked toward him. He went and broke Her Majestys cup at a national banquet when he was her personal attendant.

    Your Majesty

    His legs felt powerless as he bent over at the waist. He knelt on the ground and quickly tried to sweep up the broken bits of ss into his hand. A sharp piece stabbed into his palm and he began to bleed. The pain and fear enveloped his entire body.

    Its fine. Get someone to tidy up. Castell, you go and have a rest. Bandage your hand. Have an early night tonight.

    A warm and fragrant scent released itself onto his head. She gently pulled him up with one hand. He looked up, and his eyes met with the Empresss gentle and deep eyes. The Empress stroked his face,s causing him to feel as if a freezing cold breeze brushed all of his nerves.

    A faint agonising feeling brushed the corner of his mouth as the Empress ran her finger with wine on it across his lips, leaving a faint mellow fragrance

    <em></em><em>So Her Majesty is already married</em><em></em>

    <em></em><em>But that should</em><em></em>

    <em></em><em>She must be</em><em></em>

 Book 7.5: Chapter 3

    Book 7.5: Chapter 3

    Her Majesty had a puppy. At least she did back then.

    He didnt know when the puppy started apanying Her Majesty but it wasnt any expensive or brand item. It was the most ordinary type of dog with mixed fur colours. However, he was Her Majestys favourite puppy. As a matter of fact, Her Majesty liked her dog more than human beings.

    The puppy was very small and very clingy toward Her Majesty. However, the puppy slept in the resting room of the Valkyries at the entrance of the inner court. It ran around in the pce asserting its dominance. Due to Her Majesty loving him, nobody dared to say anything. He even dared to go to the kitchen to steal the Empresss food for the next day. The chefs couldnt let him eat Her Majestys meat, but at the same time they couldnt hit him. so they had to call for Castell whenever it ran in there.

    For some reason, the dog was very close to Castell. All Castell had to do was tell him to leave, and he would leave. Maybe it understood that Castell was Her Majestys personal attendant, so he trusted the young man. Castell always picked him up and brought him to Her Majesty.

    Her Majesty is very generous; more precisely, she had no interest in normal tributes. If the things other nations sent her couldnt fit in the warehouse, she would generously gift it to those around her. A few days ago, the lord of Karnashun sent her a head cloth and silk from the desert. After taking some for herself, she gave the remainder to the courtdies that served her.

    Castell didnt get any, but thats probably because Her Majesty felt that guys didnt need that sort of stuff. Castell really wanted it, despite it not being something he needed, as it was a reward from her. He viewed anything she rewarded him as his most important things, as it was an indication that she acknowledged his work.

    But nevertheless, she had never given him anything other than the cherry tomatoes when they met.

    Whatever the case, though, he still had toplete his jobs. As long as he performed his jobs well, she would surely reward him. She will for sure.

    That was how Castellforted himself. When he got up from his bed and looked at the sun that had juste up outside, he cheered himself on before heading to the inner court after getting dressed. When he just got to the entrance of the inner court, however, he felt the atmosphere was a very different today. Usually, there are two Valkyries on guard duty here, while the other Valkyries behind them were hidden.

    Now, however, there were lots of Valkyries at the entrance of the inner court. They all exuded murderous intent and a type of hatred as though they were teased. He vigntly checked his surroundings. After a few minutes, another fully equipped Valkyrie group came over on patrol. There were so many of them that it was as though somebody were attempting to assassinate the Empress.

    Castell felt a little nervous, so he quickly headed to the Empresss bedroom only to find her talking to Alice about something.

    The Empress sat on her chair with her usual one-leg-over-the-other posture and looked at Alice as she sternly said, Yeah, the maids and courtdies lost their stuff. They lost a good number of things, actually. Even I have lost some things. How audacious.

    I apologise, Your Majesty, it was our fault. To let somebody steal something under our watch as your bodyguards, I am very sorry. Your Majesty, we will definitely find the perpetrator in the shortest time frame possible and skin him alive before you.

    Alices voice contained hatred and murderous intent as she angrily spoke. Her two hands shook as though she just wanted to rip the perpetrator apart and eat him. That was indeed the most outrageous way to challenge the Valkyries. They put in every stop to protect the inner court, yet somebody was able to steal, nheless. That was basically the equivalent of smacking the Valkyries captain across the face.

    Your Majesty

    Ah, Castell.

    The Empress looked at him then smiled and asked, Castell, did you lose anything?

    Castell stopped to think and then replied, No. I did not lose anything. Your Majesty, did you lose something?

    Uhm The Empress looked at him and nodded. She then hesitated for a moment and said, The courtdies and maids lost a fair number of things, which were all things I gave them. My gloves and the head cloths I rewarded them have all gone missing.

    That

    Castells first reaction was actually a creep.

    <em>Apparently, theres someone who enjoys stealing female clothing. But on second thought, this is the inner court. Usually, nobody is allowed to approach it let alone enter. This is the ce the Valkyries guard. The Valkyries wouldnt ept any bribes let alone ck on their duty. How skilled must this thief be, to be able to enter the inner court and steal the Empresss things without anyone knowing? </em>

    <em>Moreover, the Empress remained very alert even while asleep. She kept her sword by her side. She would notice any small sounds. If they could steal without alerting anyone then theres no way this case can be solved. Further, if the thief was so skilled, what were they thinking stealing clothes, instead of sneaking into the Empresss warehouse?</em>

    Castell looked at the Empress. He hesitated for a moment before suggesting, I think that it was an inside job.

    Oh? The Empress slightly raised her eyebrow then smiled and said, What do you think happened then, Castell? Let me hear your opinion.

    Castell looked at Alice, who was next to the Empress, and Alice looked back at him with a degree of disbelief in her eyes. If anything, it was strong suspicion. Alice seem to share Castells thoughts; or rather, the idea pointed to himself as being the most suspicious.

    Your Majesty, I think that there is no way the Valkyries would have let someone enter. Safety in the inner court is guaranteed. Nobody from the outside woulde in to steal

    You mean to say that someone from among us stole the items then? The Empress looked at him with a smile then leaned into her chair and asked, How did they steal my clothes then? Also, who can touch my clothes? Castell, are you suspecting yourself?

    Precisely.

    Since it was an insider job, Castell was most worth suspecting. Castell, himself, struggled to defend himself as he was the only one who could touch Her Majestys clothes. Alice looked at Castell. She had a raging urge to incriminate him and butcher him right away.

    Castell looked at the Empress and sincerely exined, No, Your Majesty, it was not me. Your Majesty, what you lost was your gloves. It is spring now, though. I have not touched your gloves, and I have not washed your gloves. Further, I have never touched the clothes of the courtdies.

    Alice looked at him coldly and said, But youre the only male that would be interested female clothing.

    However, the Empress cut her off. She looked at Castell and with an odd smile, said, Castell, you investigate the incident. Ill leave it to you. Go and find out who exactly stole my stuff. Consider it a chance to clear your, name too.

    Your Majesty, do you trust me?

    I do. The Empress looked at him with a smile. She added, Of course I trust you. However, I need the others to trust you too.

    Castell went down on one knee, raised his head and firmly said, I have a request then, Your Majesty.

    Oh? Tell me.

    The Empress appeared to be a little interested. She sat straight up and looked at him.

    Castell didnt hesitate to request, If Iplete this job, I hope to receive a reward from you.

    The Empress hesitated for a moment. She then revealed a calm smile, then put one leg over the other and responded, All right, you have my word. Once you find out the truth, I shall reward you with something of mine.

    As youmand!

 Book 7.5: Chapter 4

    Book 7.5: Chapter 4

    The young man didnt enact some sort of detective story, because he was only allowed to investigate the incident. He wasnt told to have a day off of work. Hence, the young man still had to fulfil his daily duties. The duties of a personal attendant arent simple. He was what connected Her Majesty to the entire Royal Pce. Without him working, everyone beneath them wouldnt know what she wanted, and she wouldnt be able to get what she wanted. Being a qualified attendant meant he had to be good at delivering information and things.

    As such, if the young man wanted to find clues on the incident, he had to make time outside of his schedule to figure it out.

    At present, the only thing he has been able to figure out was that it was an inside job, as it was impossible for someone to enter the inner court to steal. It was absolutely impossible. Its impossible for someone from outside toe in and steal given the loyalty of the Valkyries and how vignt Her Majesty is.

    Furthermore, the thief didnt steal anything valuable. All the thief stole was some clothes. And if it was only gloves and head cloths that were stolen.

    <em>Would a creep be satisfied with just that? In other words, was the thief not trying to satisfy their own creepy desires?</em>

    Only courtdies were inside the Empresss inner court. They wouldnt steal their own stuff. And forget the Valkyries stealing, thats impossible. They would be better off killing themselves because their end would be worse than death if they were discovered. Subsequently, the most suspicious person was himself.

    But he definitely did not steal. He knew that best.

    <em>So who was it? The clothes couldnt have grown themselves a pair of legs and ran off now, could they? The Empress didnt suffer any injuries or losses this time. It doesnt seem as though she wants to bother herself with it, because surely she understands that as opposed to saying they were stolen, it would be more correct to say they were lost. Nobody had any reason to steal those things, so</em>

    <em>Nobody stole them? </em>

    Castell, who was carrying the Empresss clothes, stood on the path. He looked at her uniform in his hands. Then his eyes drifted onto the lines on her clothes, and he spaced out. Her Majesty just wore this set of clothesst night. It still had her sweet scent on them.

    He spaced out as he looked at Her Majestys clothes. He stood there under the sun, as he quietly pondered to himself. He had an urge to sniff the scent on her clothes. Like an infatuated man, he raised her clothes up to his nose and buried his face in them.

    What the hell am I doing?! He asked himself.

    Castell swiftly came back to his senses and quickly yanked his arm down, nearly causing Her Majestys clothes to drop. He looked at the clothes in his hands as though he just returned from a dream and felt his face burn up. He cursed himself in his mind. He couldnt believe he did that with her clothes.

    He basically tarnished Her Majesty. She had him sort out her clothing because she trusted him yet he went and did that as if he was a dog

    <em>Wait</em>

    <em>Like a dog</em>

    At dinner, the Empress bit her spoon and looked at the meat stew in front of her with a bored look. Castell stood behind her and waited for her to finish her dinner.

    Castell.

    Yes, Your Majesty?

    The Empress put her spoon into the soup and then put one leg over the other. She rested her chin on her hands and looked at Castell with a teasing smile. She tilted her body and asked, Castell, have you found any clues on the thievery incident?

    Castell looked at her smiling face and hesitated for a moment before replying, Yes. I have found the perpetrator.

    The Empress froze up for a moment before quickly revealing a smile indicating shed found something fun. She leaned her body forward with a smile, and her chest jiggled dangerously. She looked at Castell with a serious look and asked, All right then. Tell me, whos the audacious individual who stole my gloves and the courtdies clothes?

    Troy.

    Castell looked at her and responded seriously. He then picked up the paper bag from the side he had prepared. Inside were the courtdies missing head cloths and Her Majestys gloves. They were all wrinkled and had the dogs paw prints on them. The Empress froze up and then picked up her gloves in front of her, which was now wrinkled, and took a look. She thenughed aloud with her body moving along. She slumped onto the table and continuedughing.

    Oh my Oh my Thats just hrious I never thought I never thought it was my dog I never thought it was my Troy. Come,e,e, Troy.

    The Empress pped her hands. Troy, who was in the corner of the dining hall, ran over and leapt into her arms. She hugged Troy and then gently stroked his fur. She affectionately giggled and then said to Troy, If you wanted them, you couldve just told me. Why did you go and steal the courtdies head cloths?

    Troy didnt reply, which was by all ounts understandable. Castell, however, hesitated for a moment before saying, Your Majesty, I can understand what Troy was thinking

    Oh? You can understand what a dog is thinking? The Empress giggled and then turned to face him with Troy in her arms. She stroked his fur and continued asking, So then, tell me, why did Troy steal my gloves the courtdies head cloths?

    Castell answered, I would presume that it was most likely because he was jealous, for you rewarded your courtdies, but not him. Troy mustve felt jealous, and therefore, stole their rewards and something such a head cloth for himself, since Troy, too, wants to be loved by you. That would be why he stole.

    The Empressughed and then lowered her head to stroke Troys head. Troy moanedfortably and leaned onto Her Majestys tummy and snored. The Empress continued to stroke his head with an affectionate and loving gaze as if she was looking at her own son.

    Jealous?

    Her Majesty softly repeated it and then looked up at Castell. She revealed a mischievous smile and asked, Castell, is the reason you can understand Troy, because you, too, want a reward? Are you jealous that I havent given you anything?

    Mm

    Castell didnt know how to reply, so he stood in ce with a nk look. The Empressughed when she saw his unsettled expression. She then took off the ring on her finger. She knocked on his forehead and ced it into his hand.

    This is a ring my husband gave me. Its not worth money, but it has been with me for many years. Its a very cherished item of mine.

    The Empress ced the ring in Castells hand with a smile. She then tilted her head. With smile, she asked, Now you dont need to be jealous, right?

    Castell looked at the ring in his hand and spaced out. He looked at the Empresss smiling face, and Troy looked at him with a tinge of jealousy in his eyes.

    The dog died from illness one yearter.

    In a rare moment, Her Majesty cried when she mourned his death.

    However, she didnt need to raise a dog after a decadeter.

 Book 7.5: Chapter 5

    Book 7.5: Chapter 5

    Castell looked at the ring in his hand with a nk look. It was a very simple ring without any pattern on it. It was the simplest ring you could find. As a matter of fact, it was so small that it was pitiful. It was akin to a wedding gift a penniless man would give his wife, but this ring had been exposed to all sorts of hardships. Her Majesty had never removed the ring from her finger. He looked at the ring in his finger and saw a faint me emitted from it. The young man couldnt sleep as he looked at the reflection from the ring.

    <em>This is the ring my husband gave me </em>

    <em>This is what Her Majestys husband gave her? </em>

    Castell looked at the ring and spaced out. The young mans heart wasparable to ake in spring creating warm ripples. This must be the ring that carries Her Majestys husbands love.

    <em>Is Her Majesty suggesting the same implicit meaning to me? No, no, no, I cant do this. I cant. I cant have any crooked thoughts for Her Majesty. </em>

    Your Majesty, what do you think of Castell?

    The Empress looked up from a pile of documents to look at Alice who wore a stern expression. The Empress touched her forehead and with a smile, replied, Whats wrong? Youre looking at me so seriously, Alice.

    Alice replied in a serious tone, I noticed that you had given Castell your ring. I want to know what you think of Castell.

    I dont think my opinion of Castell affects anything, does it?

    The Empress lowered her head again. She didnt seem to care about the subject and had no desire to respond to the question. Perhaps the question was meaningless to herpared to the pile of documents before her.

    Your Majesty, it may not have anything to do with you, but it is very important for the inner court. Today, you rewarded Castell with something you always kept on you, and it was such an important item, too. That sort of item is a very sensitive thing for the inner court.

    The Empress looked up at Alice with an expression of interest and asked, What do you want to know then?

    I just want to know how you see Castell.

    The Empress thought about it for a moment then ced her pen down on the table. She went to sit on the bed and theny down. She looked at Alice who was serious and nodded. She indifferently replied, I like him.

    Alice froze up. She hesitated before asking, You like him?

    Yes. He adapted to his work in less than a month. Hes got my life organised well, doesnt say much and is quick-witted, so its a given that I like him.

    The Empress calmly smiled and asked, And hes my personal attendant. Why would I have kept him as my personal attendant if I dont like him?

    Alice looked at the Empress and seriously asked, So you are fond of Castell?

    Alices question caught the Empress off guard. The Empress stroked her long-ck hair and then asked with a smile, Is it so important if I am fond of him or not?

    Of course it is. Your Majesty, we, who serve in the inner court, are the same as your dog, Troy. Alice looked at the Empress with absolute seriousness. She sighed and then borated, It is a very sensitive topic for us. For us, we rely on your love to live. If we have lost your favour then we have lost our foundation. Therefore, we care very much about who you favour, and we are also very sensitive about it. We got really bothered when you gave Castell that ring today.

    The Empress smiled and then rolled over to look at the mantle of the bed overhead. She responded, You guys are strange. So now I have to pay attention to your feelings, in addition to paying attention to the power bnce between the vassal states?

    What we want to know now is if you favour Castell. If you favour Castell, Castell will be your favoured vassal. If you favour Castell, his status in the pce will bepletely reversed. At present, he is just a servant nobody cares about. But after you decide to favour him, he will be someone everyone will try to ingratiate themself with.

    I never considered that. However, I promised to give Castell a reward. Thats why I gave Castell the ring. The ring isnt my most important one. Ive already lost my most important ring. The Empress looked at Alice with a slightly lonely expression. Sheughed in a soft tone and then went on, I never thought about favouring Castell. I dont have a favoured vassal, either. Castell is just a personal attendant to me.

    I see. Alice let out a sigh of relief. She then looked at the Empress and asked, But in that case, Castell will be leaving soon, right? He has been your personal attendant for a year. What job do you intend to have him take on next year?

    Huh? The Empress paused for a moment then stood up and asked, Why? Why didnt I know there was such a rule?

    Castell will be seventeen next year. How can a man that hase of age be your personal attendant? If you were a man and Castell was a woman, then there would be no problems. However, you are without a spouse, Your Majesty. If you have a man who hase of age as your personal attendant, then there will definitely be rumours. That will negatively impact your image to a great degree. We cannot allow a man that hase of age to be your personal attendant; therefore, you must prepare to switch him out for a new personal attendant.

    I dont care about that sort of stuff!

    The Empress scrubbed her head with slight frustration. She eximed, Just what are these rules? Let them gossip to their hearts content. I know myself best. And not only do I have a husband, I even have a kid. How could I possibly lust for a child?! Their gossiping is all rumours.

    Rumours are very frightening. Your Majesty, you may not be guilty; you may have a husband and child, but they do not know that. I think it would not be so bad for Castell to remain as your personal attendant once you have found your child. At present, though, you must maintain your image as the Empress. You cannot allow negative news about you to spread as a consequence of this matter.

    Alice looked at the Empress with a stern look and continued, Further, Castell is just a Valkyrie to you, right? You only saved him. I think that you could have as many personal attendants as you liked, so less Castell is no big deal.

    The Empress nodded. She silently looked at the documents on her desk. She then smiled bitterly and replied, It seems that my life is never stable I have a child and yet am forced to be separated from him. As soon as I established the empire, all sorts of troubles arose. As soon as I got a personal attendant, I have to swap him for another.

    Those things cannot be helped, Your Majesty. It is precisely because you are the most outstanding person in this world that you have to deal with the most troubles. Nevertheless, Your Majesty, no matter what happens, you will be the Empress for sure. I promise you that as long as I am alive, nobody shall threaten your throne. I will allow nobody to. I will also inspect everyone around you. I will not allow a single traitorous vassal to appear!

    Alice looked at Her Majesty with a tense look. Her gaze was filled with fanaticism and determination. The Empress looked back at her. She stroked her head while smiling and then softly said, I see I feel assured then

 Book 7.5: Chapter 6

    Book 7.5: Chapter 6

    Castell woke up very early the next day. He carefully used a string to make a ne out of the ring, which he hung off his neck. He let it dangle down to his chest, so that his heart beats, warmth and the ring could be ced together. That way, the most important gift Her Majesty gave him could be together with his most important thing. His life and Her Majestys reward are equally important. In fact, he viewed Her Majestys gift with more importance than his life.

    He entered the inner court. Todays work had just begun. He was in a particrly good mood, since he received a gift, which was Her Majestys most cherished item. As a matter of fact, he was excited. He was determined to carry out his work well today. He had to do everything for Her Majesty.

    But honestly, he had always been doing so.

    Is that you, Castell?

    Somebody called out to him before he could drop off Her Majestys breakfast and clothes, but he didnt see anyone along his line of sight. He stopped, though. He then lowered his head respectfully and said, Miss Alice, do you have business with me? If you do, please make it quick. I need to hurry and deliver Her Majesty her food.

    Alice nodded and sternly said, Ah, go and deliver Her Majesty her stuff thene to the break room to see me.

    All right.

    Castell nodded and then hurried to the Empress. He knocked on the door then pushed the door open and ced breakfast on the table. The Empress had woken up long ago and was going over the briefing for todays conference. It seemed to be about the five nations of the desert to the South. Castell didnt look into it too much. He made a small bow and notified her, Your Majesty, I have brought todays breakfast.

    Uhm. Got it. Leave it there.

    The Empress replied casually andzily. It seemed that her attention was focused on the documents in front of her. Castell didnt say anything superfluous, as he didnt want to disturb her thinking. He made a small bow and prepared to leave.

    Ah, Castell, what job do you want?

    When he reached the door, the Empress spoke out to him. He paused before turning around to look at the Empress with confusion. The Empress ced the document in her hand down then brought breakfast over and slowly tore the meat and bread apart. She waited for Castells response.

    Your Majesty, what do you mean?

    The Empress looked up at a confused Castell and then chuckled. She exined, I asked what sort of job you want to do. Anything is fine, be it inside the pce or outside. You can even open a store if you want. You can live how you want. Ill satisfy you. If you dont want to work, I can give you money to go off and live your life. You can choose a location and find a house.

    Sorry, Your Majesty I I do not know Is my Is my job not being your personal attendant?

    Castell had no idea what the Empress was saying. His mind was nk. He wasnt afraid. He was just at aplete loss for what to do, because he didnt know what he could do without Her Majesty.

    <em>Arent I Her Majestys personal attendant? What job do I want? I want to serve at Her Majestys side as her personal attendant until the day I die. </em>

    The Empress looked at him and put one leg over the other. She smiled and replied, Thats why I want to know what you want to do if youre not my personal attendant. Ah, I mustve confused you. I guess its understandable. The question was too sudden. You never thought about it, right? But, you should think about it. Do you remember the elder who brought you here? You need to consider your life in the future.

    Castell nodded with puzzlement. He never thought about that. For him, serving as Her Majestys personal attendant was what he intended to do for a lifetime. He had never thought about what he could do without Her Majesty. Her Majesty gave him his life. His purpose in life was given to him by her. What exactly could he do without her?

    He had never considered it. He had never considered what he could do without the Empress. If there came a day where he couldnt serve as her personal attendant, then that must be the day he leaves this world.

    Castell bowed and then left the room. He didnt think about the question again, for the answer was the same regardless of how much he thought about it. He remembered that Alice called him to her break room, so he headed to over. He passed by a few Valkyries on the way there. He met with their eyes and nodded in a friendly manner before passing by.

    Ah, youre here, Castell.

    As soon as he pushed open the door to the small break room, he saw Alice sitting on a bed kicking her feet as a child with nothing to do would. She held a cup of tea with steaming from it. A cup of tea was ced on the table to the side. Castell walked over. He sat down on the chair and picked up the tea cup.

    Miss Alice, do you have business with me?

    Alice looked at him and in a serious tone asked, I do. I wanted to ask you what you wanted to do after you are no longer Her Majestys personal attendant.

    That Her Majesty has asked me Did you discuss it with Her Majesty? Castell smiled helplessly then had a sip and continued, If it is about this, my answer is the same. I have never considered it. I do not know how to answer the sudden question.

    Alice looked at him and responded, You need to think about it properly, Castell.

    I will deliberate it when I have time. Thank you for the reminder. However, I need to go and prepare other things now. Please pardon me. I will be taking my leave now.

    Castell wasnt brushing it off. He really did have other business to attend to. Her Majesty had to go to the conference chamber soon; hence, he had to go and see if the chamber was ready, as well as organise the order the vassals entered the chamber.

    Alice didnt mind him or keep him as though that was all she wanted to speak to him about. There was no so

    Castell stood up and ced the tea he only had one sip of down on the table. He apologetically bowed to Alice and then walked to the entrance.

    Castell, its worth deciding conscientiously. You only have this one chance.

    Yes. I am not acting carelessly.

    Alice called out to Castell from behind while he gave a calm response. Alice didnt hop off the bed. While seated on the bed she sternly said, You dont have much time left, after all. You have less than a year left at Her Majestys side, after all.

    What are you saying?

    Your life as Her Majestys personal attendant will be over in less than a year.

 Book 7.5: Chapter 7

    Book 7.5: Chapter 7

    Not because you did something wrong or because Her Majesty hates you, but purely because Her Majesty shouldnt have an adult male by her side looking after her. Her Majesty still sees you as a kid which is why she can behave without any misgivings around you. Would she be getting changed in front of you, otherwise?

    Castell sluggishly listened to Alices exnation. His whole mind was nk. He didnt have a single counterargument. He couldnte up with a single reason to retort Alice, who was in front of him, exining the situation to him. He had no way of taking back his position at Her Majestys side.

    He had no way of escaping his age. In the past, he told himself countless times that he would be able to obtain power once he came of age, or maybe he never considered if he was a kid or an adult. It was the first time he was cornered by someone due to his age. He had the courage to deal with all of Her Majestys problems for her, but he had no way of oveing this problem.

    So choose a profession that suits you. That way, youll be able to continue living well even if you leave Her Majesty. As for Her Majesty, you dont need to worry.

    Alice gave Castell a shove and then went on, Shouldnt you head off to the conference chamber now? Dont just stand here, then. Hurry and head over. While you might only have to work as Her Majestys personal attendant for one more year, you still need to ensure you do your job properly for the year, and leave a good impression with her.

    That day was a dark day as though the sky was grey all day for the young man.

    His life had started changing. He was forgetting his depressing past. He thought he found his new purpose in life. He had found his master.

    But only now did he realise that he was just a passer-by in Her Majestys life. For him, Her Majesty was his everything. But in Her Majestys eyes, he was just a little kid. He treasured the Empresss reward more than anything and carried it with him, while Her Majesty was fine with abandoning him.

    His life ended at the point he was no longer her personal attendant. Justst night, he made up his mind. He never expected that this day woulde so soon. It has only been one year. It has only been one year, and yet, he has to leave Her Majesty already. What could he do without Her Majesty? Without Her Majesty, he was just a pitiful boy, a boy that was treated as a toy and messed with. That was all he was.

    Castell, have you decided yet?

    At night, the Empressy on her bed and asked the young man before her again. Castell looked at her with a nk look. His lips trembled a few times and in his hoarse voice he stuttered, Your Majesty I I I only want to be your personal attendant Without you, I do not know how to continue living I I will be conscious of when I appear Please I beg you Please let me continue working as your personal attendant Please

    Castell knelt on the ground with his head pressed to the luxurious mat on the ground and sobbed.

    The Empress didnt say anything. Instead, she sat up from her bed with her nket draped over her back. She looked at Castell and then extended her two slender legs. She gently stroked Castells head then put one leg over the other and said, Rise, Castell. I cant make the decision here. If I break the rules in the pce then it will be hard for me to enforce the rules in the future.

    Your Majesty

    I honestly dont hate you. I, actually, really like you. Ive had several personal attendants, but I like you the most among all of them. Also, I dont like you just because youre a qualified personal attendant. I like you, solely because you are Castell.

    The Empress looked at him with a tinge of sadness and pity. Castell raised his head to watch the Empress lie back down. He looked at her with a nk look. That was the first time he heard someone say they liked him. It was the first time he was associated with the word like, and it came from the person he admired most.

    Your Majesty I I I, too, like you!

    The Empress stayed silent for a while and then tilted her head to reveal a faint smile. Castells entire body quaked, because what she said made him that tense. The Empress reached her hand out to give his head a gentle scrub. In a soft voice, she then replied, I know, I know. Im very happy that you like me, very, very happy.

    So So

    But its precisely because I like you that I cant let you continue being my personal attendant. Her Majesty cut him off. She looked at him and went on, Youre very simr to my son. If my son was as old as you, my son should look simr to you. I really like you, because of that. Ive always viewed you as my son and liked you. But thats exactly why I cant let you be a personal attendant forever. Look around, Castell.

    The Empress swept her arm around and with a smile, continued, My territory is half of the continent, but the area I can move around in is only so much. I can only move about inside the pce. Back then, I could ride my horse across the entire continent, yet I can only move around in the pce now. Im a caged bird right now. If you stay as my personal attendant, youll only be able to live here forever. I dont want a young man, like you, to be locked in a cage, as well. You should soar in the vast sky.

    Your Majesty I I

    Castell, you want to only stay by my side right now, because Im the only one by your side. Once youve met enough people and gotten acquainted with enough people, you will discover that this world isnt as small as the pce. Youre very simr to my child. Thats why I dont like to see you stuck by my side with no aplishments.

    ButBut But I only wish to stay at your side! I only want to stay at your side to take care of you!

    Honestly speaking, youre just a recement for my son

    I do not mind! I do not mind even if that is the case! I do not mind how you see me. Please I beg you Please let me stay at your side

    Castell knelt on the ground with his face covered in tears. He looked as if he was crying and shouting as he looked at Her Majesty. None of what Her Majesty just said meant anything to him. He just wanted to know if Her Majesty could keep him. As for what exactly he is, he didnt care even if she treated him as her dog.

    The Empress looked at him. She looked at the young mans face of despair after he crumbled. Her expression jerked. She really had no way of rejecting him when he looked that way.

    After a long silence on her side, she faintly said,  Let me think about it.

    She then pulled her nket around and turned around to face her back to Castell

 Book 7.5: Chapter 8

    Book 7.5: Chapter 8

    He wasnt sure what he himself wanted to do. More precisely, he didnt know anything other than being Her Majestys personal attendant.

    <em>Im a caged-bird right now. If you stay as my personal attendant, youll only be able to live here forever. I dont want a young man, like you, to be locked in a cage, as well. </em>

    Thats what Her Majesty said to him.

    He could understand that Her Majesty held him in high regard after he calmed down. Her Majesty genuinely didnt want for him to be a bird in a cage as she is. She certainly was a bird in a cage at the moment. She has such a huge world to fly around in and explore, yet shes stuck in this small pce, where shes relegated to looking to the North and spacing out. Her Majesty really wanted to go out. She had been separated from her family. She must really want to go and find them.

    <em>A bird in a cage? </em>

    He looked at the ring Her Majesty rewarded him. She wore a very lonely expression when she referred to herself as a caged bird. He wondered if there was nothing he could do as her personal attendant. As her personal attendant, he was meant to work hard to make her happy.

    <em>Is there nothing I could do for her?</em>

    The wall in front of him once appeared so luxurious, yet it now resembled a cage made of gold.

    He had no way of destroying the cage. He couldnt even stay inside the cage so how could he destroy it?

    <em>Is looking at the Empress on the other side of the cage all I can do? Is watching the Empress, who I love, admire and like most, be stuck inside her cage looking up at the sky, hoping to spread her wings, all I can do? Her Majesty want for me to fly away, but how can I just watch Her Majesty suffer inside the cage?</em>

    He didnt understand what Her Majesty was thinking, and he didnt want her efforts to go to waste. However, he couldnt do anything about it. He wanted to stay by Her Majestys side even if he was a caged bird and even if he could never leave. He just wanted to stay by Her Majestys side!

    He just wanted to stay by Her Majestys side, even if it was hell.

    When the sun came up the next day, the young man was already on his feet and dressed. He faced the mirror and adjusted his clothes. His expression was particrly serious this time as though he was looking at his nirvana. Perhaps it was death that he was looking at. He gave the ring on his hand a gentle kiss, and then carefully ced it in front of his chest.

    He used his body heat to warm up the cold metal.

    He went to the kitchen to pick up Her Majestys breakfast. Her breakfast consisted of fruits and cherry tomatoes this time. Castell looked at the moist fruits and froze up. Her Majesty secretly ate cherry tomatoes behind her ck veil when he first came before her. The reward he got at sixteen was a little sour. He would never forget the taste of that fruit.

    There wont be any more cherry tomatoes after as theyll be out of season. This must be thest time Her Majesty eats cherry tomatoes.

    His story at sixteen years old started with a cherry tomato, and the cherry tomatoes for the year ended here.

    He carried Her Majestys breakfast to her room. She was already awake. He ced the food down in front of her. She raised her head up. Her bright morning face was brighter and warmer than the sun. That was the brightest light the young man had seen in his life. His sentimental throat budged. He sincerely and abruptly said, Your Majesty, I do not want to leave.

    The Empress lingered for a moment then smiled. She responded, Are you still talking about that? Didnt I already exin to you that I needed to think about it?

    No, that is not what I mean, Your Majesty. I want to stay at your side under another post. I am okay with being a cleaner in the inner court if not your personal attendant. A chef would do, too, as long as I can stay by your side.

    Her Majesty stood up. She touched his head and with a soft chuckle, replied, Didnt I exin that if you stay here, you will be stuck here forever. Youre still young, Castell, you havent seen this world. If you stay in the inner court forever, your horizons will only ever be so much. This world is truly very beautiful. Castell, if you cant go and see it, you will regret it.

    You are my entire world! I do not know how beautiful this world is! But I believe that it cannot be more beautiful than you!

    Castell raised his head up. That was the first time he looked right into the Empresss eyes. Their eyes met. Her Majesty lingered for a moment. It had been a long time since she had seen someone elses eyes. The young mans eyes were firm as iron in that moment. His eyes carried persistence one at his age wouldnt usually have. She dawdled for a moment and then chuckled softly. She extended her hand out to rub the young mans cheek and softly said, Im very happy. Really. Im very happy.

    I I do not mind being a caged bird as long as I can stay by your side And I do not want to see you be a caged bird. I want to let you feelfortable in your cage, too

    His courage vanished into thin air with Her Majestys touch. His heart started to beat faster. His face started to burn up. It wasnt because of Her Majestys hands, but because of his instinctual shyness.

    Her Majestyughed as she looked at the young man before her. She gave his head a gentle rub then tilted her head and dered, Make this cage morefortable? Castell, thats some big talk Not even I have the confidence I can do it. Make my cage morefortable? Im very happy. Honest. If you can do it, go for it. Let me see how you make my cage morefortable.

    Castell looked up at Her Majestys smile with a baffled look. The young man was filled up like a pumped up balloon by her smile. Her smile was fluffier than a cloud. It was as if he was looking at the brightest treasure in the world. But nheless, it was true that Her Majestys smile was the most precious treasure to the young man.

    You want some?

    The Empress picked up a cherry tomato from the side and took a bite while she shared the rest with Castell.

    Thest cherry tomatoes he had when he was sixteen were a little too sour. Inside was a fair sweet taste. They even tasted a little salty, simr to tears

    It was vastly different to the first cherry tomato he received

    The scariest part about being a caged bird isnt being in a cage, but not having apanion. He might not be able to be Her Majestys personal attendant, but he wanted the opportunity to be able to stay by her side. She allowed him to stay by her side. She allowed the young man to have his stubborn request.

    That is why the young man continues to forge forth in the snow and winds towards that illusion in front of him. Despite being surrounded by darkness and turbulence, the young man felt that where Her Majesty was, was clear bright light

 Book 8: Prologue

    Book 8: Prologue

    The journey back felt more tiring. Perhaps I felt a sort of emptiness now that the job was over. When I suddenly woke up at night, I came to realise that there was nothing to do tomorrow. Luna was next to me. Underneath was the bed I was familiar with in the Royal Capital. The mes in the firece flickered. Overhead was a luxurious red bed curtain. I needed to think for a moment before telling myself I was already safe. I had returned.

    <em>Whenever I recall what took ce in the desert, I cant help but feel as thouh sand was blowing onto my face. While I didnt achieve my end goal, I dont have any regrets. I dont have any regrets about the experience. To the contrary, I feel proud.</em>

    <em>It was the first time I didnt rely on someone elses strength, after all. I didnt call for Mommy Vyvyan in the end, and Mommy Elizabeth didnt provide me with any support in the end Other than financially I did everything myself, from the preparatory phase to the massacre in the desert. The experience has empowered me with confidence. I can resolve these situations with my strength, alone, now. I could get other vassal states to respect me. </em>

    That is enough.

    I took in a deep breath when I saw Troy City up ahead.

    <em>Were finally back here after a short rest stop at the Royal Capital. This ce gives me a blissful feeling as if returning home now. </em>

    Luna sat on one side and looked at Troy City. She softly remarked, We are finally home

    I chuckled. I looked at Luna and remarked, Yeah, were home. Lets go, Luna. Were home now.

    Luna responded with a long sigh before looking at me with a smile and saying, It is so nice to be home. Now the princess will take care of you tomorrow, and I can have a long vacation. I apologise Your Majesty, but I am a too exhausted.

    I nodded. I stroked her head and replied, All right. Its been a rough journey for you, Luna. Have a good rest for the next two days Im not going to get a chance to rest, though. I need to see Nier, then Her Majesty, then Lucia, and then Her Highness

    Hehe, you truly are very busy, Your Majesty. Luna giggled then said, I hope you will be able to get some good rest then, Your Majesty Ah, Your Majesty, people havee to wee you!

    We rode our horses over. A team of people dressed in white were already at the entrance. I recognised the white silhouettes. It was the Valkyries uniform. White uniforms and white steeds with no fancy decorations. That was the most formal reception the Valkyries gave. I remember when I first came to humanitysnds. I was weed by Nier alone. It appears that the Empress is here to receive me this time.

    My mens uniforms were torn and tattered. Most of them have already bought new clothes to wear, because the sandstorm blew any loose clothing they had away. But nheless, all of them maintained their spirit. Although they werent neatly lined up, our team still maintained a gant spirit after the fighting.

    <em>I think Mom will understand that.</em>

    Your Majesty, His Majestys team has arrived.

    Really? Really? Hurry ande take a look. Is my clothes worn properly? How about my expression? Mm What do I do? What do I do? Would it be a bad idea to hug my son in front of so many people? I I want to kiss him

    Castell helped Her Majesty adjust her cape that never had a problem in the first ce, for the fifth time. Then he smiled helplessly and replied, That would better be saved for the bedroom. It is not too appropriate to do that sort of stuff in front of the Valkyries.

    The Empress paused and then revealed a very disappointed and eager expression. She looked at her hand then looked below her horse carriage where Nier was all fidgety. She sighed and said, Why can Nier hug him but not me? I want to hug him at these moments, too. Why? Im his mother for that matter

    Castell replied with a helpless smile, That is because Miss Nier is His Majestys wife, while you are the Empress of the Rosvenor Empire.

    The Empress unhappily leaned back on the backrest, sighed and said to herself, I want to be able to act without reserve and candidly as Nier does Its natural for me to want to hug my child at times like this Why cant I? I knew I shouldvee alone.

    Because besides being his majestys mother, you are also the mother of the empire.

    But I only want to be my sons mother.

    The Empress sighed and didnt say anything after. Castell looked at the Empress with a slightly sad look. He didnt know what to say. At the same time, her behaviour made it impossible for him to say anything else. Back then, the Empress only needed the empire. She was willing to forsake anything to ensure the prosperity of the empire. But now she didnt even want her throne for the sake of her child.

    <em>Shes changed so much.</em>

    <em>Could it be that Her Majesty views His Majesty with more importance than the empire she fought for? If that is the case, if I was to say something to her, she probably wouldnt say anything back. His Majesty shouldnt have any wild ambitions at present, but once he does, itll be too frightening to even think about.</em>

    <em>That said, His Majesty seems to really respect his mother so its unlikely hell do something to Her Majesty.</em>

    <em>That would be for the best.</em>

    Your Majesty!!!!

    I dismounted and hugged Nier, who threw herself at me. She sobbed as she leapt at me and tightly hugged me as though she was fusing her body with mine. I gently hugged her back.

    <em>Ive reached safety, Im home now, and Im hugging Nier, yet a fear dwells within me. </em>

    I hugged Nier tightly. I felt her warmth, and everything about her. Everything that urred in the desert reyed itself in my memories, scaring me more than I could put into words. If I had made a single mistake, I might not be able to stand here hugging my loved one right now.

    <em>This is good. Im so d. My love is still by my side.</em>

    Im back, Nier.

    I only realised my voice was hoarse when I spoke.

    Nier tightly hugged me, bit my ear and in her hoarse and blissful voice murmured, Uhm! Uhm! Wee home, Your Majesty. Wee home Your Majesty, I was always waiting for your return. I kept on waiting I kept on I, Princess Nier Rosvenor Gdriel, havee to wee you home, Your Majesty. Please follow me into the city.

    <em>I dont know why I feel so happy being weed home by Nier every time. The first impression she gave me was stunning, after all. If my love for Lucia developed as a result of us being together for a long time and going through ordeals, then my love for Nier was when she appeared before me and bowed to salute me.</em>

    <em>Uhm. Im back, Nier. </em>

    <em>Nier as she is in this moment is about the same as she was back then, only that shes now my Princess.</em>

 Book 8: Chapter 1

    Book 8: Chapter 1

    Son,e over here and let me see you.

    When Nier and I reached the side of the horse carriage, I saw Mommy Elizabeths excited look where she wanted to smile but fought to maintain a stern look. I went up to the side of the carriage and saluted her. I respectfully said, I am back, Your Majesty.

    Mom reached her hand out to cup my face. She affectionately stroked it as she said, Its good that youre back. Its good that youre back. M(ommy)- I missed you a lot, son. Head back and rest up well now.

    Elizabeth didnt show me much affection in front of the crowds, just like when I first met her. I nodded and then mounted my horse. Just as I was about to ride off, Nier grabbed onto my reins and mounted my horse to sit in front of me, which was basically the same as sitting in myp I never thought Nier would still be so dexterous even when shes pregnant. She virtually mounted the horse smoothly by leaping up from where she stood.

    Because of her sudden manoeuvre, the Valkyries behind all went pale in the face. It seemed that they were the ones responsible for guarding Nier, wait, no, Niers child.

    I let Nier sit in myp and wrap her arms around my neck. I gently touched her belly and asked, Are you all right?

    Ive only been gone for a month, so Niers body hasnt shown any obvious changes, so I guess its not all that strange that she leapt up onto the horse so dexterously. Nier giggled. She then ced her hand on mine and replied, Im fine with you by my side. Otherwise, I cant sleep and keep missing you.

    I smiled helplessly.

    <em>I really have no idea if its her body that misses me or her heart that misses me. Maybe both? </em>

    I lowered my head and gave her a kiss on her lips. She raised her head up to kiss me back, then pushed me away and hid her now red face. She softly said, Your Majesty Wait till we get back to do this sort of stuff. the Valkyries are around us right now Im a little embarrassed

    <em>I reckon your previous image has been long gone in the eyes of the Valkyries</em>

    Right now, shes the Nier, whos flirtatiously snuggled up in my arms. Back then though, she was the Valkyries sword instructor who cut people as though theyre grass. Id say her flirtatious mannerisms have refreshed her image in the eyes of the Valkyries countless times already.

    The Valkyries looked in my direction. Their gazes were certainly a little strange.

    As she watched Nier and her son enter the city together, Elizabeth clenched her teeth and then kicked a side of the horse carriage, creating a cracking sound that came from the wooden carriage. She nearly kicked a hole in the carriage. Castell jolted as it gave him a fright. He looked at Elizabeth next to him and nervously asked, Your Majesty, what orders do you have?

    Orders? None. Im just really angry.

    Elizabeth threw another aggressive kick, this time making a hole in the wooden door. All of the Valkyries got frightened and hopped off their horses. Castell quickly pressed his hands down on Elizabeths shoulders. Whenever Elizabeth gets angry, like this, she always vents by rampaging and breaking even more things. If he didnt stop her now, the carriage probably wouldnt make it back to the pce in one piece.

    What are you angry about? Get off the carriage and go resolve it.

    Castell didnt have the foggiest clue as to exactly why Elizabeth was angry. To be fair, Elizabeth shouldnt be angry.

    <em>Her son she missed day and night has finally returned. Shouldnt she be all smiles for the entire day? Why is she angry all of a sudden? There were no signs beforehand either. </em>

    Castell has great observation skills, but he couldnt figure out what made Elizabeth so angry this time.

    Its got nothing to do with you. Its my own problem. No. Actually, my anger has to do with all of you. Elizabeth looked at Castell with a cold gaze and fumed, Im my sons mother. Im his mother. Why do I have to be considerate of your feelings and be indifferent to my son?! My son has just returned from the desert, and I cant hug and kiss him? Nier is just a Valkyrie, yet she doesnt have to pretend and can candidly express her feelings before him? My love for my son is inferior to no ones!

    Your Majesty! Castell raised his voice, emphasising her title. He looked at Elizabeth and exined, Miss Nier is not a Valkyrie now. She is His Majestys Princess. It is totally reasonable for a mother to love her son, but Your Majesty, you are our Empress. You must show that you are the Empress in front of the empire, not a mother.

    Oh, is that so? So what youre saying is that I shouldnt be the Empress? Elizabeth coldly chuckled then whipped her hand and asked, Castell, in your opinion, how much longer will it take before my son can be a qualified Emperor.

    I would think when His Majesty is a little older. Based off of His Majestys performance in the desert this time, I would conclude that His Majesty is very smart, butcks experience. However, His Majestys aplishments and the way he carries himself can convince the vassal states to respect him. Continuing on in that manner, His Majesty just needs to visit all the vassal states and then he will be able to naturally and smoothly seed the throne.

    Elizabeth shook her head and responded, Id be old by then, wouldnt I? Im not Vyvyan. I dont have such a long lifespan. I want to spend time with my son and grandchild for some time. Im already tired. I became more and more tired after my son returned. I no longer want to stay here. I want to pass the throne on to my son. I want to vacate the throne.

    Castell looked at Her Majesty. Usually his brain would be roaring at him. This time, however, he looked at Elizabeth with a particrly serious and calm gaze. He knew that Elizabeth wasnt joking. She was speaking to him about the topic with sincerity. Castell looked at Her Majesty in a very calm way and replied, Your Majesty, you cannot just do that on a whim. If you pass the throne on to His Majesty now, that is the equivalent of killing him. His Majesty is not ready for it. Do you n to pass the throne on to him, like that?

    Lets wait until hes ready, then. My son is very smart and brilliant. Hes my son, so he will be superior to me. I can wait until he seeds the throne and I can see his efforts. Im truly very happy. I was worried about him leaving this time, but at the same time, consoled, as well as a little sad. I never saw my son when he was young and hes grown up all of a sudden. Sometimes I feel really jealous of Nier. Nier can legitimately live with my son and spend her life with him, while I can only watch him from behind.

    Elizabeth let out a long sigh then looked at the pattern on the ceiling of the carriage. She hopelessly went on, I want to walk with my son through his journey of life, as well. I dont want to be the Empress anymore. I really hope my son can be ready soon. That way, I might be able to prepare dinner at home and wait for him to return. Ill be able to look after my grandchild with Nier, too. At night, Ill be able to take a stroll with my son. Just exactly when will I be able to lead such a beautiful life?

    Castell looked at the Empresss face. He went to open his mouth, but didnt say anything in the end. It appears that the Empress life is simr to the life ofmoners. Even if it was a bit more extravagant, it would only be the life of nobles.

    But judging from His Majestys slightly flimsy silhouette as he advanced, Castell couldnt tell when Her Majesty would be able to lead that life which seemed so simple.

    It might be in a few months. It might be in a few years. It might be in a decade or so. It might even be decades away.

    Or maybe, a lifetime away.

 Book 8: Chapter 2

    Book 8: Chapter 2

    Luna made a small bow while looking at us and saying, All right then, I shall take my leave now, Your Majesty, Princess. His Majestys washed clothes are over there. Another maid will bring tomorrows breakfast over. I apologise for having to trouble you to look after His Majesty, Princess.

    Nier nodded and replied, All right, Luna. Its been rough on you, too, having to journey so far with my husband. Have a good rest tomorrow. I shall take care of him tomorrow!

    I nodded then looked at Nier next to me and said, Sorry, Nier. I might not be able to keep youpany, because I have a feeling Her Majesty will keep me there.

    Today is her majestys private invite. There will be nobody but Nier and I. I dont think Ill be able to leave this sort of banquet. Once the banquet is over, Ill definitely be called to her room. Then Elizabeth, wholl be drunk, will sleep holding me; so, I wont get to keep Nierpany tonight.

    Nier nodded her head with disappointment. However, she quickly regained her spirits and replied, I understand, Dear. Im all right. You were off far away before, but youre right next to me this time so I wont lose sleep, because youre not next to me. I know that you must go to Her Majesty.

    Thank you for being understanding, Nier. I kissed Nier on her head then held her hand to leave together. Luna pulled the door open. From behind, she bowed with a smile and said, Please enjoy dinner. Goodbye, Your Majesty.

    I turned my head around to see Luna smiling with a tinge of loneliness.

    I couldnt say anything to Luna. Our rtionship was no longer what it was in the desert now. Were now only Prince and personal servant. My Nier is next to me. I, therefore, cant be as intimate with Luna as I was in the desert.

    Ah, Luna.

    I stopped in my tracks and turned around to call out to Luna. Luna looked up at me feeling somewhat surprised. She didnt know what to say. She seemed to never expect me to turn around and call out to her. I looked at her face. I gulped my saliva and after a pause, said, Come back to work soon, okay? Youre my only personal servant. Without you, my life is a mess, so resume work soon, okay?

    Luna froze up for a moment, and then a bright smile gradually surfaced on her face. With the suning down, her smile was simr to the one on that night in the desert. That night, Luna hugged me tightly, and it was the first time we embraced each other and enveloped each other in our love for each other under the moonlight, not because of my condition, but our feelings. But that was our only night, as we had to then return to Troy City.

    Luna responded with a firm nod. With her eyes shining, she smiled and responded, Sure, Your Majesty!

    Goodbye then, Luna.

    I waved my hand, grabbed Nier and turned back around. I didnt add anything after that or even look at her again. Nier looked at me with suspicion, but didntment.

    <em>Luna and I are now back to our master and servant rtionship, and nothing more.</em>

    <em>However, shes my only personal servant. She will be the only one ever. If Luna leaves or is not around, I wont ever have another personal servant. For me, personal servant, is a title reserved for only Luna, alone. </em>

    Is it ready?! I personally prepared this dish for my son. Do not drop a single drop! Have you all taste tested it? Its fine, right?! Uhm, uhm. Remember, I personally made this for my son. None of you had a hand in it, understood?! Understood?!

    The chef looked at the floor and trembled. Elizabeth stood with arms akimbo and watched the maids at the side, sort out the dishes. The dishes dont look bad. They werent drool inducing, but they should be normally edible. Its no longer that rubber soup anymore. But well have to see if these dishes were prepared by Elizabeth. Since she said she did, lets just take her word for it.

    Uhm, uhm, the dishes are ready. What else what else Ah, wine, wine. I must prepare good wine. You wont let me hug my son outside? Fine. Ill hug him in my room then.

    Elizabeth grumpily tossed a few bottles of wine into the water barrel then looked to the kitchen and thought about what else she could give her son.

    <em>Frankly, I dont ask for much. Just a meal is fine. When Castell came to see us, he wore a Youre on your own. Good luck. sort of look and informed us that Her Majesty, personally, prepared the dishes this time. I was more terrified than I was touched Mommy Elizabeths rubber soup still gives me nightmares today. I dont think I will ever forget that strange smell.</em>

    <em>Thats why I was honestly reluctant to bring Nier along If by chance If something bad happens after Nier eats the food, what are we to do? Nier has two lives right now! We must be careful! </em>

    <em>I noticed that the dishes could be considered normal when they were served up, though. How shall I put it? They were very ordinary? It makes sense, though. Its a massive improvement if something mom prepared was edible. Im very satisfied with the food this time, since I came to the table feeling as though I returned from death. </em>

    Son, how is it? How is it? Is it good or not?

    I raised my head and sincerely nodded. I saw Elizabeth sp her face with a silly smile as she looked at me as if she was going to explode with happiness. I replied, It really does taste good. Thank you, Mom.

    Hehehe hehehe Have some more if you like it. If you like it, Mom will cook for you every day, so that you dont have to eat thats Elfs food anymore Cooking? Big deal. I can cook now

    Elizabeth wore an extremely blissful smile as she pushed everything over to me. It was virtuallyparable to having the entire desk mmed on my face. I started to panic a little

    <em>Am I supposed to finish all of this? Youre going to kill me!!</em>

    Fortunately, Nier helped me finish some of it. As she was a Valkyrie, she had very low requirements for food, so she didnt have an opinion on the taste.

    <em>It seem that I need to nurture Niers taste standards now. For Nier, up until now, all foods were to be eaten, and all wine was to be drunk. Thats not how a Princess should be. </em>

    After dinner,e with me for a walk, son. Then well have a bath and rest. Sleep in my room tonight. I feel bad about Nier, but a mother should get priority over a wife. Therefore, bear with it for another night tonight, Nier.

    The instant I ced my fork down, the Empress stood up and tightly grabbed hold of my hand. I couldnt have fled even if I wanted to. Nier looked at the Empress determined eyes. She silently lowered her head and answered, Understood, Your Majesty. I shall return to the pce to rest, then. Goodbye.

    Despite Nier now being a Princess, before the Empress, she still replies the same way a Valkyrie would.

    The Empress nodded and then pulled me up the same way you would yank a torn doll up. She dragged me by my arm as she headed out and said, Lets go then, Son. I want to hear what happened in the desert. I want to hear everything. Its slightly cold outside, but exposing yourself to the cold before getting in a hot bath is even more soothing. Lets go, Son, lets go.

    <em>All right! All right! Gentle, Mom! Gentle! You could rip my arm off like this, you know?! Save me! Save me! </em>

    <em>I felt my body was at risk after leaving the desert once again</em>

 Book 8: Chapter 3

    Book 8: Chapter 3

    Uhh Mom

    I looked straight ahead at the mist sifting atop the surface of the water. I sat properly as though I was faced with the biggest test of my life.

    <em>Well, in reality, it really was the biggest test in my life. No, the biggest test for my view of life and my morals. </em>

    <em>How shall I describe it? When I was with the elves, I waspletely immobilised once I entered the water. Forget moving my body in the water, I couldnt even blink. I could only look at Vyvyans perfect body. I couldnt touch it. Even if I did touch her body, I wouldnt have felt anything. Thats why I quickly got used to Vyvyan hugging me as she helped me wash, since I was as an calm old monk, who had settled down.</em>

    <em>With humanity however Its different, </em>

    <em>Im fine here in humanitys waters. I dont have any physical impairments when Im in water, so I dont want to bath with Elizabeth, because she would try and do something to me every now and then. But I couldnt reject her this time as I had just returned. I did my best to fulfil moms requests; because if I didnt. Elizabeth would be very sad </em>

    <em>But I dont want to be taking a bath sitting in moms embrace!! </em>

    My head was buried deep in her valleys of bliss. I could feel her warm body and the water moving about on the back of my head.

    <em>Why was I looking straight ahead? Because if I just turned my head a little, I would see those pink cherries we have between May and July. What shall I say, that mom maintains her figure and skin well, or is the elven spring water Vyvyan supplies her with effective? I dont feel that Elizabeth is a woman almost forty whatsoever. </em>

    Nier has a really good body. Since she trains all year round, she doesnt have any excess fat, not to mention her natural perfect ratios. Elizabeth, however, had an even more voluptuous body than Nier. And right now, that beautiful body had me locked tightly. Her two arms were wrapped around my waist. Underneath the water, my legs were rested on top of moms. This feeling of skin contact with warm water in between made me suffer, but at the same time, aroused. Most importantly, though, was Moms hands were in front of my waist. If I moved

    <em>I think my body is going to be raging with lust after I finish bathing </em>

    I had nowhere to ce my hands so I rested them gently on moms legs which allowed me to feel moms warmth and smoothness

    Hey, Mom

    Hmm? Whats wrong Son?

    Mom poked her head over my shoulder and spoke, so I felt her breath in my ear, causing me to jerk my body. My final line of defence was taken down by Mom. Moms body and mine froze up at the same time because Moms hand on my waist

    Hng

    We both got awkward and didnt know what to say. I wore a depressed look on my face, wishing for nothing more than to dunk my head in the water and drown myself

    <em>Its just shameful to react, like this, in front of your Mom! So shameful!! How am I going to face mom in the future now?! How will Mom see me if I feel this way toward Mom? </em>

    Umm This Mm

    I stuttered to try and exin myself, but nheless, nothing came out in the end, because I had no idea what to say

    <em>How am I going to exin it? I couldnt contain myself, because your body is too beautiful mom? </em>

    <em>I shouldnt be feeling this way even if Moms body was even better!! </em>

    <em>This is a morality bottom line problem!! </em>

    Mommy Mommy can understand. Its just Mommy never expected this.

    Mom giggled but didnt let go; instead, she hugged me even tighter and rested her head on my shoulder. She looked to one side and spaced out a little. She then softly said, Son, did you know? Mommys impression of you is still a little boy wrapped in that red cape. You were particrly gentle at the time. You would never bite me. After you were full, you would give me a smile You have no idea how much I loved you at the time. I couldve just looked at you all day, hugged you all day But I couldnt do it. I couldnt stay by your side. Son, your history, where you grew up, will forever be a missing chapter in Mommys heart Mommy Mommy always looks at you and thinks, are you truly that child?

    I didnt speak.

    <em>To be frank, its very normal for Elizabeth to feel this way. Elizabeth didnt show up during my childhood. Despite Troy and Elizabeth sharing a blood bond, Troy didnt even know that she was his mom. Troy didnt have any memories of Elizabeth in his memories. When Elizabeth who gave birth to Troy saw him again, he was already an adult. </em>

    <em>For a mother who didnt get to raise her child, shell inevitably feel that he isnt her child.</em>

    Mommy didnt get to see you grow up, but Mommy will get to see you grow this time. Mom tightly hugged me as if she was hugging an infant. She gently rocked me as she softly continued, My son is a qualified adult and man now, since Hehe, Mommy is very happy about this. Mommy is very happy that you like Mommy. But Mommy still wants to watch you eventually grow to be a qualified Emperor. Mommy didnt get to watch you grow up, so Mommy wants to at least get to see you slowly grow up and be a qualified Emperor. That way, Mommy will be to take care of you in the future without any qualms.

    Mom gently rubbed her face against mine and bit my ear with a look of yearning. She tightly hugged me and blissfully told me, Youre Mommys only child and Mommys only family. Mommy loves you. Mommy loves you too much. Mommy doesnt want the throne any longer. Mommy wants to be able to tightly hug you when you return. Mommy wants to be the first one to rush past everyone to hug and kiss you; but, Mommy cant do that right now. If Mommy tries to do that now, Mommy will be stopped. Perhaps Mommy can only be a qualified mom when Mommy is no longer an Empress, so son, be Mommys child as soon as possible.

    <em>While that sounds contradictory, its not at all. </em>

    <em>At the moment, Im Her Majestys Prince. Only in the future can I be Elizabeths son. </em>

    I turned my head sideways, looked at moms face and sincerely responded, Uhm, alright, Mom.

    Elizabeth giggled and then suddenly leaned over my shoulder.

    I felt an electric current run through me as a pair of lips that carried the moist, warm water and their own warmth make contact with mine. I froze up in moms embrace, as I felt moms body and warmth. I appreciated Moms charming kiss that was akin to a sh of thunder.

    Hehe

    Mom giggled as she stroked my lips and a red flush was visible on her face. Her eyes looked simr to Niers eyes two months ago. She softly said, Now I see why that woman likes to kiss you so much. Kissing you makes me feel so blissful I feel like my entire body is floating

    Mom Umm

    I felt that I couldnt contain my rationality. Warm water, strong wine and a beauty. Those three things which can cause benevolent men and men of aspiration to fall were all thrown at me at once. At this very moment, every single one of my cells was shouting at me, telling me to push this ck-haired beauty down I never imagined Elizabeth who was always imposing and strict could be so gentle and alluring

    Son in a little bit,e keep Mommypany Mommy can finally sleep in peace tonight

 Book 8: Chapter 4

    Book 8: Chapter 4

    <em>Elizabeth can sleep well without a hitch when she holds me, but I cant.</em>

    <em>Thats because of Elizabeths behaviour. Theyre simr to Vyvyans, but not as trained. Vyvyan likes to sleep holding me, as well; but, perhaps its because shes done it enough times that I can still breathe even when she buries me in her breasts. I dont resist, either. Being held by Vyvyan also gives me an odd reassuring feeling, making me feel as though I dont want to get back up once Ivey down. </em>

    <em>I cant say the same for Elizabeth, though! Being hugged by her is akin to being grappled in a fight and clung to. Though something passes by my face every now and then, nobody can enjoy it when theyre on the verge of death! I felt that I might never wake up again if I were to shut my eyes. Further, due to the stifling feeling, every time I fall asleep, I have all sorts of nightmares such as being hacked to death in the desert and then tossed into the sand to be buried and so forth </em>

    <em>Thats not all. I wake up with an incredibly sore back the next day, because Mom clings to me all night. She also doesnt respect my dignity as a man. She keeps squirming with her body and even leg locks my hips I couldnt fall asleep like that. Even if I could fall asleep, Id still be concerned if my hands subconsciously traverse into forbidden territory </em>

    <em>And so, I didnt get any real rest all night. When I bid Mom goodbye the next morning, though, I noticed that she looked radiant as Nier does after a couple of nights of grappling in bed with me It takes me a long time to slowly warm up in the mornings, while Nier is full of vigour. </em>

    <em>It seems that I really need to give my body some proper rest, or else Ill identally die in bed, instead of the battlefield ording to some underground news, Nier apparently drugged my drinks every day when she wanted to get pregnant Said underground news came from the doctor in the pce. Therefore, I would say that it is highly trustworthy </em>

    Alice looked at Her Majesty walk over, made a small bow and greeted her, You look very radiant today, Your Majesty.

    Yeah. My son is back, so Im in a great mood. Is something the matter, Alice?

    Elizabeth turned around with a smile and touched Alices head. While theyre about the same age, Alice seemed to really like it Of course, that was only if it was Her Majesty who touched her head. If it was someone else that did, their arm wouldve already been ripped off by Alice Alice looked at Elizabeth and chuckled. She responded, Your Majesty, I havee for a matter with the Valkyrie squad.

    Cant you just handle their matters? Youre the captain of the Valkyrie squad. If you want to do something, just go ahead and do it.

    Elizabeth had honestly stopped paying much attention to the Valkyries. You cant me her, since she cant take everything into consideration with almost a thousand Valkyries. As such, giving orders and daily life matters were handled by Alice. Her majesty was basically a totem that acted as amander now.

    Alice essentially controlled all of the Valkyries; however, her majesty trusted Alice while Alice was absolutely loyal to the Empress, so there werent any issues.

    No. Your Majesty, this matter must be handled by you, mainly because it involves His Majestys guard unit. If I make a decision on my own, it might cause His Majesty to be angry with the Valkyries.

    The Empress lingered for a moment beforeughing. Pleased, she rubbed Alices head and replied, Not bad, not bad. Alice, youre starting to consider consequences and see things from more perspectives now. Good. Very good. Hmm, so what is it? Is there some conflict between the Valkyries and his Guard Unit or something else?

    Alice sternly exined, It is about the new sword instructor we appointed to His Majestys guard unit and his Guard Units leader being in a romantic rtionship. That is the second Valkyrie now. If we keep losing Valkyrie sword instructors this way, there will be no way topensate for the missing role. Furthermore, Valkyries do not involve themselves with other powers. This creates a very bad ethos for the Valkyrie squad. Nier, I mean, the Princess created the initial bad example. If we do not punish Shusia, the Valkyries will be a littlex with their ethos.

    I see.

    Elizabeth nodded, but didnt say anything. Alice waited. Normally, Her Majesty is very sensitive about her Valkyries. Shed never allow there to be any internal issues with the squad. Shusia having a romantic rtionship with someone was not permitted for Valkyries. Alice thought the empress would be furious, call Shusia over and tell her to kill herself.

    Shes in a rtionship with my sons Guard Units captain, right?

    Alice replied seriously, That is correct. That creates very bad practices within the Valkyrie squad. All of the Valkyries are girls. If this encourages them to pursue love, how will they be able to guarantee your safety? Plus, guards with private motives cannot exist! A tool which gains self-awareness must be disposed of! Your Majesty, please order Shusia to kill herself to give the distracted Valkyries a warning! That way, we can bring the state of the Valkyries under control!

    I see. But forget it. Theres nothing bad about them being in a romantic rtionship.

    Alice froze in ce. She never imagined Her Majesty would respond that way. She thought Her Majesty would be enraged and kill her, or secretly kill her as a means to prevent other things being impacted. There are dozens of ways to kill her, but she never expected to hear forget it.

    The Valkyries are Her Majestys most important guard unit. They were the symbol of Her Majestys royal power.

    <em>She said forget it?! </em>

    The Empress tilted her head. She looked at Alice and with a smile, continued, Alice, Ive always been thinking what to do with the Valkyries once I vacate the throne. I just want to peacefully be a mother. I dont want to see blood or wield a sword anymore. The Valkyries might as well find a good family to marry into. That way, Ill have done one good deed.

    Wh-Wh-Wh-What what did you say?

    Alice virtually couldnt make out proper words. Everything before her eyes became hazy and she almost lost her footing.

    <em>Is the person in front of me truly the Empress?! Is she really the Empress?! She had to kill countless people to get to where she is today! Why are her eyes so clear and gentle? Why? Why? What happened to the Empress that ughtered without end?! </em>

    Thats all I have to say. If the Valkyries have someone they like, theres no point in keeping the team, because I dont want to be the Empress anymore. Alice, did you know?! Yesterday, my son was particrly gentle. He was so cute. I just want to be a mother now, not an Empress. I think its time for my guard unit to gradually break up. I also dont want to see blood anymore. How can I hug my son when Im covered in blood? Hey! Hey!! Alice! Alice, whats wrong?! Alice! Alice!

    That was the worst day for Alice.

    She was dealt one blow after another, causing her topletely pass out

 Book 8: Chapter 5

    Book 8: Chapter 5

    Wee home, Onii-sama.

    When I got to the pce where I work, I came across Freya ,who happened to be leaving. She smiled when she saw me then bowed and greeted me.

    Ah, Freya. Long-time no see.

    Come to think of it. Freya was the calmest one when she saw me. It was as though I wasnt in the desert fighting for a month, but just went to the elven side to pay Lucia a visit and brought some souvenirs back. I looked at Freya who was smiling and wanted to say something but couldnt.

    Freya looked at me and then said, I am very sorry, Onii-sama, but due to the challenges with my identity, I could not wee you with Her Majesty. I, therefore, hope that you will not reprimand me for not weing you. I actually wanted to see you, Onii-sama, after all

    I watched Freya lower her head. Though Freya is my adopted-sister, few actually acknowledge her as my adopted-sister. As Her Majesty doesnt make her stance on the matter clear, whenever members of the royal family make an appearance, Freya wont be present if Im not. I dont think Freya got to see Her Majesty while I was gone.

    <em>Im aware of it, but I cant say anything, either. I do feel sorry for Freya, though. Freya is very loyal to me. Its just that Elizabeth doesnt want any other child other than me.</em>

    I hugged Freya and then asked, I wont find fault with you. To the contrary, Im a little worried. You werent present when I came back yesterday, were you? You didnte back at night, either. Have you been that busy with work recently?

    Freya raised her head up and leaned on my chest, seemingly reluctant to let go. She looked at me while she was leaning on my chest. Her expression was still very serious, nheless. She replied, There have, indeed, been a lot of matters to take care of recently. Did youe to any agreements while in the desert, Onii-sama? Socina suddenly gave me a trading agreement that they wanted me to sign. Being clueless as to what happened, I did not dare to sign it, and therefore, it is still pending

    I nodded, Ah, just agree to it, since Ive agreed to it.

    <em>I think thats about it for the matter with Socina. I need to make a trip to Socina too, since their lord invited me. I assume theres business of some sort, or maybe she just wants to speak with me. Im very interested in Socina, myself. Ill head there after a one-month break here.  </em>

    Is that so? I shall ask that you sign it yourself then, Your Majesty.

    Freya didnt ask me what happened.

    <em>I was wrestling with whether I should tell Freya about the agreement in the desert or not. I dont know if Freya willugh at me after hearing how I obliviously became someones pawn and got the map snatched right off of me. I dont think she will, but its not a suitable time to be telling a story right now. </em>

    There are also the preparations for the hunting event. It will soon be early spring. Her Majesty holds a hunting event once annually. All of the rulers of the various vassal states will alsoe. It will be a most splendorous event. However, how should I put it Mm This time, Her Majesty ordered Castell and me to prepare it together. It is my first time organising such arge event, so I feel as though I do not have what it takes to do what I wish.

    Freya smiled embarrassingly then touched her head and continued, I think we will have to make a trip back to the Royal Capital, since that is where the event will be held. I wonder if you will be participating, Onii-sama It will begin very soon, in about a week.

    It suddenly hit me.

    <em>I thought Nara was talking about something else when she said we would meet again soon when we left. So this is what she was referring to. I cant believe its already spring. I thought it was still winter this entire time. But I guess it is. Its warmer now and the water outside isnt frozen, so spring must approaching soon.</em>

    Primarilyrge wild animals are hunted for the hunting event, so I presume there will be dangers involved. As you have just returned from the desert, your body has yet to fully recover, therefore I advise against your participation, Onii-sama. It is enough for you to be a nner and supplier at the Royal Capital. Freya looked at me and earnestly went on, Onii-sama, there was no need for me to partake in the nning this time, because it is a hunting event Her Majesty is organising, but she asked me to get involved. You know what that implies, right? It implies that you have to show yourself before all of the vassal states.

    I dawdled for a moment.

    <em>Honestly, I still have traumas toward the word hunting. Last time, we hunted a White Deer King, only for Lucia and me to almost die in the wilderness. But okay, put that aside for a second. Mera died in my arms at the end. I deeply hate the hunting subject and it still hurts me. I will never be able to forget the pain.</em>

    <em>Thus, I wont be hunting anything this time regardless of how Im expected to perform. Im going to stay in the Royal Capital in peace. I wont bother anyone, so donte bother me. Mommy Elizabeth might want for me to show myself in front of all of the vassal states this time, but Im not leaving.</em>

    <em>Im not going no matter how much she wants me to go. I cant shake off the feeling that something serious will happen if I leave this time.</em>

    I wont go hunting. I resolutely dered my stance. My resolute attitude caused Freya to freeze up.

    Freya then chuckled. She replied, I never thought I would see you so resolute, Your Majesty. Could it be that you are afraid of hunting? Well, it does not matter. After all, you are not really expected to show yourself and hunt. Hunting is her majestys pastime. Where you truly need to show yourself is the annual meeting thates before the hunting event.

    Annual meeting?

    While looking at me, Freya exined, Yes. It is a new year, after all. Her Majesty wants all the vassal states toe, too. You will be meeting all of the rulers of the vassal states at the annual meeting. You are the main star this time. It appears that Her Majesty wishes to announce your presence to everyone. Perhaps she is thinking about how to make you the next Emperor.

    <em>I understand that since Mommy Elizabeth has already mentioned it. I mean wanting for me to be the next Emperor that is. I want to say, please find somebody better than me. Im honestly not modest wait, shit!! Why are curse words surfacing in my mind all of a sudden?! I think I can do it. Im not modest. I think this is an opportunity mom prepared for me.</em>

    This is an opportunity, Onii-sama. Please ensure that you prepare well. Although you do not need to prepare any clothes or ceremonies, what you need to prepare is more abstract. And that is to show them what sort of monarch you wish to be.

    Freya looked at me with a serious look and told me, Please do not take it lightly, Onii-sama. You must do that if you wish to wear the crown. You must also carefully consider what you want to show them. That is how you must disy yourself in order to get the vassal states to obey you. That is what is most important. I apologise, Onii-sama. You have just returned and have yet to rest. Nevertheless, you may not have time to rx as what we must do next is more serious than your journey to the desert.

 Book 8: Chapter 6

    Book 8: Chapter 6

    Wake up, son. Wake up.

    I rubbed my eyes. I could see a gold silhouette in front of me pushing me in my hazy state. Vyvyan, who was in front of me, shook my arm. I looked at her face with puzzlement.

    <em>Why has Vyvyan appeared before me dressed in a seductive purple night-gown? </em>

    Wake up. Todays ceremony is your ascension of the throne ceremony.

    What? Ascension?

    I didnt have the foggiest idea as to what happened. I nkly looked at Vyvyan in her night gown. I looked at her ample melons dangling in front of me that looked akin to mangosteens wrapped in a purple fruit peel, with a milk-white flesh inside dripping with seduction. I gulped my saliva. My rationality had yet to wake, but my lust was gradually rising up.

    I subconsciously reached my hand out and pinched those mangosteens. Vyvyan froze for a moment, and then a red flush appeared on her beautiful face. She pressed her hand on mine. She didnt push my hand away. She just firmly pressed it on mine. With a blushing face, Vyvyan shyly spoke in a soft voice, Mommy just told you that its not time to be doing this sort of stuff Youre going to bete

    I felt my reasoning crumble.

    <em>Is this a dream or reality? If its a dream, why does the feeling in my hand feel so realistic? But if its reality, then thats more frightening No, no. It must be a dream, because Vyvyan is definitely on the elven side, not here. Well, since its a dream, it doesnt matter what I do right?</em>

    I suddenly reversed our roles and hugged Vyvyan and pulled her down onto my body. Vyvyan sexily moaned. She looked at me with her eyes filled with eagerness. I kissed her, and she responded in a fervent way. We kissed for a while before breaking apart and wiping the marks we gave each other off our mouths. Vyvyans body gradually got warmer. Her eyes began to turn red. She looked at me, covered her mouth and quietly said, Mommy said we cant do this. Well bete Dear

    Just bete then

    I aggressively tore open Vyvyans clothes

    Wah-!!

    I had a sudden moment of surprise and widened my eyes. I felt a warm sensation. A flower scent thatpletely calmed me down was right in my face. I could see skin that was clear as marble before my eyes. I felt a sensation where somebody was stroking my head. A few strands of hair were teasing my cheeks. I felt a cold sensation from underneath my nket.

    <em>It appears that this isnt a dream There is no shortage of girls around me, so why I am still having this sort of dream?</em>

    <em>Wait a second</em>

    <em>Why does it feel like Im being hugged by</em>

    Hehehehe

    Vyvyan seemed to notice me wake up. Vyvyan, who was hugging me, couldnt help but giggle. I shrieked and then attempted to break free, but was locked tightly in Vyvyans embrace. She buried my head in her breasts, and then gently stroked my head. She mischievously giggled, It looks like my son was very lonely in the desert to do this to Mommy in your dreams. You can just tell Mommy about this sort of stuff; Mommy wont have any problems, since we are mother and son. I gave you your body. Why must you do it only in dreams? How about it, my son? You want to do it again? The time seems to suit whats in your dream

    Let me die!! Let me die!! Why?!! Why?! Mom! Why are you here next to me?!!

    <em>I really want to die! I felt really awkward because of the incident with Elizabethst night, and I went and enacted my fantasies for mom in her arms?! This is a life tragedy! Its a massacre I cant avoid! Let me die! Let me go die! How am I supposed to face my two moms after this?!</em>

    <em>Eh? Wait. How does Vyvyan know what I did in my dreams?</em>

    Vyvyan pressed my hands onto the bed. She licked her lips and then dived down to kiss me. Her body was gentle and sexy as it was in my dreams. She tightly, yet gently clung to me simrly to a snake. She locked my hips with her legs as though she didnt care what Id stain her with. Her addicting tongue boldly raged around in my mouth. It wasparable to an animal that came to strut around and prove its dominance. A sensation akin to electric currents flowed through all of my nerves as Vyvyans fingers delivered them through my body, allowing them to swim around on my body. It caused my body to go limp as if I got electrocuted. I couldnt even raise my hands.

    Fuu Fuu Fuu My son My son Mommy feels so blissful to know that you dream of Mommy Mommy is so happy Mommy feels so blissful to know you still think of Mommy after getting married Mommy nearly died from loneliness when you left for a month Mommy wants to kiss you now.

    Vyvyan pressed down on my crotch without any hesitation, causing even breathing to be a challenge for me, as well. She reached her finger deep into my mouth. A strange feeling in my throat, and a feeling of disgust surprisingly made me a feel a little good. Vyvyan toyed with my tongue using her finger. She then slowly pulled out her finger covered in my saliva, ran it across my face and then licked it as if she was licking the worlds finest wine off of her finger. Her red eyes looked as though they were going to spurt blood.

    But my son, you have that woman Elizabeths scent on you You have that womans scent on you Did you bath with her? Did you sleep with her, too? That woman That thieving woman Ill overlook her stealing my brother. but she went and stole my son, who I already dered mine. It seems that I must teach her a lesson

    Vyvyans gaze looked very frightening. It looked as if she could rip Elizabeth to shreds. I couldnt say a word, though. My eyes were fixated on Vyvyans face. I couldnt say a word.

    But before that I need to leave my mark on my son first You came back, yet didnt say a word to Mommy. You handled that very poorly, Son. You think so, too? Shouldnt Mommy punish a naughty boy, like you?

    Vyvyan looked at me then dove down and bit my neck.

    <em>No! This is no exchange of blood or sucking blood. Shes kissing me with all shes got. No, she was sucking on my neck. </em>

    After a while, Vyvyan raised her head.

    <em>I dont even need to think about it. Im absolutely certain that I have a hickey there now.</em>

    But it didnt end there. She tore my clothes off and bit my neck. She bit my chest as if she wanted to tear a piece of flesh off. The pain caused me to shudder, but I didnt dare to utter a word. Vyvyans lips were red with my blood. She then gently stroked the wound left behind by her bite, leaving the mark of a set of teeth on my chest. Vyvyan then wildly licked me while panting heavily

    Now She should understand now, right? My son will forever be my son alone no matter how he is or what happens. I wont share him Uhm Uhm Remember this mark, Son No matter what happens in the future You must think of Mommy first

 Book 8: Chapter 7

    Book 8: Chapter 7

    <em>The life form called Mom is too frightening</em>

    <em>In every single way</em>

    I looked at the two confronting each other armed with swords. The two of them were dressed in armour and wore helmets, but their eyes were savage as if they genuinely wanted to chop the person in front of them in half.

    <em>Perhaps it was because Elizabeth had to go hunting soon so she wanted to get an early warm-up. Vyvyan on the other hand was fuming with rage. I initially thought Vyvyan got grumpy, because she hadnt seen me in a long time. I never thought she was truly furious. </em>

    I slept holding my son, so what are you angry about?

    Hes my son. Vyvyan looked at Elizabeth coldly, swung her sword and said, What did you do with my son?! What lewd things did you do? Only I can do those things. You dont think that my son would be happy with you doing those things as well, do you?! My son is only happy with it when I do it.

    <em>No, truthfully, I wouldnt really be happy if you did it, either, because youre my mom! Youre my mom! How could I be happy about my mom bathing me?!</em>

    Let me have a think. Ah, I hugged him while bathing and slept with him in my embrace. Oh, also, my sons lips are very soft.

    Elizabeth touched her lips as if she was reminiscing the moment as she spoke to Vyvyan with a bragging expression.

    I noticed Vyvyans hand that was holding her sword, tremble. Vyvyans eyes had already turned red

    <em>I feel that Elizabeth is in serious danger right now </em>

    Vyvyan was akin to an agitated lion. She raged, Yeah?! You dare to do that sort of stuff to my son? Elizabeth, dont go thinking that you can do whatever you like to my son, just because I havent been warning you recently! Elizabeth,e to your senses. Only I can do those sorts of things to my son!

    Really now? Dont forget that Im his real mother! Im his only mother! How much longer are you going to fool yourself? Whats wrong with bathing my son and kissing him when Im his mother?! I gave him his entire body! Everything of his belongs to me! Elizabeth pulled her mask off and then continued, Youre aggravated now, right? Now youll show your true skills. Though your sword skills are whatever, I dont have anyone else around me worth my time. Im going to be going hunting s(oon)-

    <strong>*Bang!!!* </strong>

    Vyvyan swung her sword without waiting for Elizabeth to finish. Their swords shed with a loud band, snapping the swords in two. Vyvyan tossed the sword handle in her hand away, then coldly red at Elizabeth and said, Cut the drivel. You think Im ying with you? You manipted my son. What else do you want to say? Wooden swords are too brittle. When did we ever fight with these things? Bring real swords here.

    Elizabeth looked at the wooden sword in her hand that had been snapped. She chuckled and replied, All right; sure. It wasnt nice of you to sneak attack me, but youve triggered my fighting spirit. I havent wanted to pummel someone in a long time. Ever since my son returned to my side, Ive be reluctant to kill, but since you want to see blood so much, I guess you wontin no matter how much I cut you up.

    The two Valkyries by Elizabeths side removed their swords. Elizabeth grabbed them and tossed one to Vyvyan. Vyvyan caught it then pushed me aside. She touched my face and softly told me, Its all right, my son. Ill teach this woman a lesson and all will be well. Stand to one side. Dont let yourself get hurt.

    No magic, all right? Fight properly with the sword. If you use magic, Ill use the Elven Kings sword to fight you.

    Bring it.

    Vyvyan had no intention of saying any more to Elizabeth. She immediately took a swing at her. They struck so fast it wasparable to camera shes. The sound of metal shing with metal non-stop was simr to firecrackers. Their swords were reflected on their bodies, but neither managed to touch the other.

    I suddenly thought of a problem.

    <em>Elizabeth is clearly just warming up, while Vyvyan is genuinely trying to hack her to death to vent! Elizabeth will stop, but Vyvyan wont.</em>

    <em>How am I going to stop them? </em>

    Sorry, Onii-sama

    <em>I remember the plot went the exact same wayst time</em>

    The two of them froze up then instantly threw their swords aside and hugged me at the same time. I staggered and then got caught in between four warm, generous and bouncy things, nearly causing me to pass out from suffocation. I felt the amazing bounciness of the two, as well as their individual scents, causing my brain to stop thinking for a moment

    Son, its dangerous for you to barge in, like that. If Mommy cant pull back in time and hurts you, what are we going to do?

    Son, Son, are you all right? Did you get hurt anywhere? If you did, Mommy will obliterate everyone nearby.

    The two of them caressed me in a panicked manner, checking to see if I got hurt anywhere. However, theyre both sword masters. As long as they dont want to hurt me, they never will. I looked at them and said, Moms

    You only have one mom!

    The two of them shouted at the same time. I froze up. I then smiled helplessly and said, Your Majesty, Your Highness, can you two stop for a moment? Her Majesty must have something to say

    Yeah? Vyvyan hugged me. She looked at Elizabeth with a very vignt gaze and went on, You have something to say? Did you call me here to say something? If its nothing important, Im going to resume talking to you about the matter with my son.

    Elizabeth chuckled and then replied, I wanted to invite you toe participate in the hunting event.

    Vyvyan lingered for a moment then coldly replied, I wont partake in you humans events. Your events have nothing to do with us elves. Moreover, you humans wouldnt be happy if I participated, would you?

    I didnt invite you for your joy or ours, but for my son. Elizabeth looked at her indifferently as she exined, As my sons adoptive mother, it is only right for you to make an appearance, which will also demonstrate what you mean to my son. Itll also circumvent people from attacking my son, due to his rtion to elves.

    Vyvyan narrowed her eyes. She looked at Elizabeth with distrust. Perhaps she was trying to read between the lines. A moment after, Vyvyan nodded, I shalle, since you have said that. Nevertheless, I wont be showing you humans any respect.

    I dont care. Do as you please.

    Elizabeth looked at Freya, who pushed me first, and asked, Do you have business, Freya?

    With a document in her hand, Freya bowed and replied, Yes. About the annual meetings arrangements, there are some things you and His Majesty need to look over.

    Elizabeth whipped her hand and said, You dont need to get me to look over these sorts of things in the future. Just have my son look over them.

    Freya looked at me with aplex expression. She nodded with a hint of anticipation and aplishment

 Book 8: Chapter 8

    Book 8: Chapter 8

    Freya looked at my red scarf and asked, Onii-sama, are you not hot?

    I touched my red scarf, guiltily shook my head and replied, No, I just came back from the hot desert, so I feel like the temperature here is a little cold

    Freya nodded and responded, Is that so? Why do you need to wear a scarf indoors then? If you are cold, I will go and order someone to add firewood.

    Dont, dont, dont. Imfortable like this. Really!

    I quickly stopped Freya.

    <em>Please do not make me take my scarf off. If I take it off, Vyvyans hickey will be revealed. The same goes for my chest. I still have the bite wound she gave me. How am I going to exin these marks to Nier tonight if she sees them?</em>

    <em>I need to prepare my stuff to go see Lucia with Vyvyan. Then Ill be able to tell Lucia that Nier made the marks. Then when I get back and Nier sees the marks, I can say Lucia left the marks. Damn, Im a genius to be able toe up with a solution in such a short time frame. Mm, I can also travel between the two ces smoothly with Vyvyan.</em>

    Though I do not know why you are in such a rush, I feel that it would be better if you informed the Princess first After all, heading off in such a rush would worry her Furthermore, the Princess has been missing you all this time. If you suddenly go again

    I nodded then scrubbed Freyas head. Im sorry to Nier, but I already told Mom and have to leave now. I cant dy it any longer. Could I trouble you to tell Nier?

    Freya closed her eyes a little, enjoying it simrly to a kitten and then replied, You still have lots of work to do here. There is a very important jobing up for you very soon, after all; therefore, I hope that you cane back soon.

    <em>I dont want to see Nier at the moment for sure! If she takes my scarf off, Ill be exposed! ording to what Vyvyan said, this is a mark women leave behind. As the Princess, Nier would consider it taboo. We might even have a daughter-inw versus mother-in-low war on her hands. </em>

    <em>Actually, I dont think so. Nier has never viewed Vyvyan as a family member. Her only mother-inw to her is Elizabeth. The same applies for Lucia. I guess they could be considered courteous and respectful, since they dont usually interact with their other mother-inw. </em>

    Ill be as quick as I can. Come to think of it, I spend more time away from Lucia.

    I chuckled and then turned around and lingered.

    <em>Why hasnt my cape been draped on yet? Luna shouldve draped my cape on my shoulders by now.</em>

    I waited for a few seconds until Freya looked at me with a weird gaze. Thats when I realised that Luna wasnt here anymore.

    I smirked then picked up my cape and wore it on. I sighed and said, Im honestly not used to Luna not being here. I feel that I cant find anything I sincerely hope she can be back soon

    Freya looked at me as she said, Miss Luna has only been gone for an afternoon and you have not gotten used to it. If you do not feel used to it, find another personal servant Are you seriously not going to have someone look after you, just because of a single personal servant? While you can take care of yourself, you have to know that no single individual can handle all of your daily life necessities, alone. Luna is not a born-maid. Her standard as a maid is just average, inferior to Castell as a matter of fact.

    Nah, dont worry about it. Luna is just on break. Its not as if I cant take care of myself, and shell be back soon. Im not worried. I promised Luna that she would be my one and only personal servant forever. I wont switch her for someone else, even if theyre more experienced andpetent. Her Majesty follows the same principle. Would she just abandon Castell, because theres someone who could do a better job of looking after her? I stroked her head then went on, Im leaving then. Freya, Ill have to bother you for a while longer. Ill have to rely on you with regards to the annual meeting.

    Freya proudly puffed her chest out and replied, That will not be a problem, Onii-sama. I will definitely do my best. After all, it is not just your future, but also Her Majestys wish.

    <em>Im very assured by Freyas work standard and ethic. Shell be able to handle it. Freya could smoothly resolve it and then deal with each and every bit rted to it even if it was a moreplex problem. I trust her abilities. If you ask me what my true strength is, then Freya would be my strongest strength. </em>

    I left the room and arrived at Mommy Vyvyans room. Vyvyan already had her magic circle ready. Ive never seen Vyvyan draw a magic circle before. Vyvyan seemed to be reluctant to use the mana within her. She, instead, used the mana inside the elves spring water. I looked at Vyvyan but couldnt sense anything odd with her body.

    <em>She also sucked arge volume of mana from me, so why was she reluctant to use her mana? </em>

    I clearly noticed that Vyvyan didnt use her mana, either, when she was brimming with murderous intent toward Elizabeth during their fight, as well. In fact, she focused more on defence than attack. Vyvyan rarely uses a sword, as she doesnt like the feeling of cutting into people. However, her skills with a sword arent poor. Lorana said it herself. Her two best students were Elizabeth and Vyvyan. Its impossible for a fight between them to be lop-sided.

    <em>Is Vyvyan not well?</em>

    I looked at Vyvyan. I felt slightly concerned. I hesitated for a moment then asked, Mom, have you not been well recently?

    Vyvyan paused to look at me then smiled as she said, No. Mommy is well as always. Are you worried about something, son?

    I looked at Vyvyan and asked, Uhm. Im worried about your health Recently you seem to be very concerned about your control over your mana Have you not been well recently or have you exhausted your mana inside your body?

    Vyvyan is a demi-god so she should have infinite mana inside her. But shes been so cautious recently. There seems to be some sort of problem.

    Vyvyan hesitated for a moment then touched her lower abdomen. I didnt know what it meant Instead, I followed up by asking a question.

    Vyvyan hesitated for a moment then looked at me and replied, I guess you could say that. Mommy feels as though Mommy hasnt had enough mana to use recently Mommy thinks it has to do with Mommys body, but the issue wont persist for long. It should return to normal in a few months time. Mommys usual living activities arent affected. Its just that Mommy feels a little weak when using powerful spells.

    Sorry, Mom Youre not in good health, yet I yet Im asking you to teleport me. If you dont feel well lets ride there.

    I looked at mom apologetically.

    <em>Mom is not well and yet Im still asking her to expend mana. Im being too inconsiderate.</em>

    Vyvyan revealed a consoled smile then waved her hand, and the magic circle began to rotate, creating a blue ray of light. Vyvyan looked at me with a smile and said, Mommy will be fine. Plus, if we ride horses, we wont make it back in time. Son, if you care about Mommy then let Mommy refill Mommys mana before heading back

 Book 8: Chapter 9

    Book 8: Chapter 9

    Lucia! Lucia!

    I tightly hugged Lucia. She, too, wrapped her arms around me with all her might and gently quivered as she leaned on me. She ced her head lightly on my neck where my wound was and gently rubbed it. In a hoarse voice she said, Your Highness I I missed you so much I missed you so much Your Highness youre hurt youre hurt I was so worried I I was so scared I wouldnt see you again.

    Ill be fine, Lucia, Ill be fine. I promised toalways be your side, so Ill be fine. I tightly hugged her and then gently pushed her away to look at her eyes before kissing her lips. Lucia kissed me back and meekly leaned on my body. The two of us indulged in each other for a while. We licked each others insides, trying to fill each other up with each others scent.

    <em>I love Lucia. I always have. However, Lucia must stay in the elvennd during her pregnancy, while I still have business in humanitysnds; therefore, I wont be able to return here anytime soon. Back before all these incidents happened, Lucia and I were always together. I felt that time was really slow at the time, but thinking back on it now, it was so nice and blissful to live in those moments full of sunlight. When did Lucia and I begin to always be separated?</em>

    <em>Lucia and I fell in love through trials and tribtions, but our path afterwards is also filled with challenges. The number of times we get to see each other continue to be fewer and fewer, yet we love each other. Additionally, our love has not disappeared because of time, or the physical distance between us.</em>

    Lucia looked a little tired. Lucia said that she felt sleepier and sleepier each passing day. I carried her to the bed. I tightly held her hand and next to her ear, softly recounted my story in the desert. Lucia listened in closely to my story while looking at me. I held her small hand. I watched her eyes slowly shut and then gently covered her with her nket.

    Lucia wore a particrly reassured look this time. I was a little reluctant to let go of Lucias hand. I then walked out of the room and saw mom looking out the window.

    Mom?

    I called out to Vyvyan and she jolted. She then turned her head to look at me and wiped the corner of her eyes. She softlyughed and asked, Whats wrong, Son?

    I walked up to her. I looked at her and asked with concern, Mom, why are you crying?

    Im crying? Mom touched her face. She then grabbed my hand and ced it gently on her chest. I could feel her strong and steady palpitations. She looked and me and exined, Because mommy is jealous. Mommy is jealous at how blissful Lucia is After mommy got married to Onii-sama, we were never that blissful. Mommy felt most blissful when mommy held you. Maybe Onii-sama never loved me.

    I looked at moms somewhat lonely gaze, but didnt know what to say.

    <em>I dont have any impressions of my father. The one who always spoke of my father was Elizabeth. Elizabeth truly loved Inard. I never heard Vyvyan talk about Inard, though.</em>

    <em>She addressed him with the highest level of formality, referring to him as Onii-sama. She had never, in a yearning tone, called him my husband. It sounds as though Inard never loved Vyvyan either.</em>

    <em>That means Vyvyan was just a tool to give birth to me from Inards perspective. Vyvyan mustve loved him, however. Otherwise, it wouldve been impossible for her to ept such a abnormal request. </em>

    Vyvyan gently rested her head on my shoulder then softly borated, So the only man Mommy truly loves is you Son Seeing Lucia so blissful makes Mommy feel really jealous Mommy feels very jealous of Lucia, whos so blissful

    Mom

    <em>I didnt know how to console Vyvyan. All I could do in these sorts of moments was give her a gentle hug. Vyvyan doesnt have weird feelings for me, because of that, right?</em>

    Vyvyan cuddled me simrly to cuddling a little bird in my arms. She then looked at me. She shifted around on my chest and said, Has mommy been a little strangetely? It seems that Mommy is getting old Mommys poor health makes Mommy feel Mommy is old now. I never thought that woman thats always ordering people around would want to abdicate the throne Its been over a decade in the blink of an eye Should Mommy abdicate the throne, too?

    I shuddered.

    <em>Does Vyvyan have other children? She doesnt. Im her only child. If she wants to abdicate the throne. Man, I cant split myself! Im only one man! I cant manage two kingdoms at once, not to mention that its impossible to manage both elves and humans at the same time. </em>

    Son

    Mom, let me help you replenish your mana I looked at Moms face and sincerely said, Though I dont know whats wrong with you, if its mana youck, just take mine. My mana serves no purpose in the first ce anyway. If I can help you feel a little better, Im fine with it.

    Vyvyan looked back at my face. Her mouth twitched as though she was going to smile, then she softly said, Its all your fault Lucia and I have be like this

    I froze for a moment before asking, What?

    No, nothing. Its just that I havent seen you in so long that my body does indeed feel a little unwell. Since youve made the offer, dont me Mommy

    The corner of Moms mouth crept up into an eerie smile. She then leaned into my neck and licked it. I felt her tongue tease every inch of my skin. A numbing sensation crept in. I felt her sharp teeth gently sink into me, and then my body heated up. I started to feel a little light-headed.

    Vyvyan raised her head to lick me higher up on my neck. She then looked up at me and asked, Son, do you still want to continue? If Mommy continues, you may lose an excessive amount of blood If you want to continue, Mommy will use a method you may not be able to ept

    <em>The dream I had seemed to appear again as for what this method is, I think everyone already knows, right? Sucking blood, saliva and one more that I cant ept</em>

    Can we do it somewhere else?

    Ten minutester, I gently ran my finger on my lips. I felt as if everything in my mouth had been sucked out. Mom wiped the corner of her mouth. I could see a couple of clear drops of liquid in the air. Vyvyan narrowed her eyes, then softly giggled, and said, Thank you for the hospitality, Son I have enough mana for sure now. I will be able to nurture an excellent

 Book 8: Chapter 10

    Book 8: Chapter 10

    At night, I hugged Nier, who was next to me, and apologised, Sorry, Nier. I havent been back for long, and I have to leave again.

    <em>When I returned to humanitysnds, Freya informed me that I had to prepare to return to the Royal Capital to take part in the annual meetings preparations. I originally wanted to stay with Nier for a little longer, but I wont be getting the chance. The time we had together was just a few embraces long. We didnt even get to say much to each other.</em>

    Its all right Its all right. Dear, I understand Nier gently snuggled up on my chest then took in a deep breath before continuing, I understand that youre very busy. I told you, I want to be of help to you, not a burden to you. Dear, wherever it is you need to go, you just need to let me know. I understand. I can look after myself.

    I gently brushed against her head and next to her ear apologised, Sorry. Sorry

    Nier gently stroked the hickey mark on my neck. She softly said, She could stand being separated from you for so long so I can, too My love for you wont change because of ce or time And I will love you even more after separation.

    I stroked Niers head and tenderly replied, Look after yourself, Nier. Im worried about you most right now. Of course, that includes Lucia

    Nier gave my thigh underneath a hard pinch, so I obediently shut up and didnt mention Lucia in front of her. She looked at me then kissed me on my lips, and we were entangled together for a while. Nier then leaned away, and quietly pouted, Dear, dont mention that woman in front of me she even left a mark on your neck I want to leave one, too!

    Before I could refuse her, Nier had bitten me right next to Vyvyans mark. I had no tears to cry despite wanting to.

    <em>Am I going to attend the annual meeting with three hickeys? Am I going to let all the vassal states see kiss marks on my neck? No way. </em>

    <em>It appears that the scarf Mommy Elizabeth knitted me is very useful. I just never imagined that the main function of the scarf would be to hide the kiss marks on my neck</em>

    Nier and I tightly embraced.

    <em>Due to her being pregnant, Nier didnt do that sort of stuff with me again. To me, thats a blessing. I am physically weak at the moment after all Vyvyan had taken a lot of my mana. However, Vyvyan managed to send me back with just a wave of her hand this time.</em>

    <em>My luggage for tomorrow had been prepared. I didnt bring my guard unit along, as they were still recuperating from their injuries. Those who werent injured were also recuperating. It would be too much to ask them to sortie right now. Elizabeth, however, generously assigned me two Valkyrie teams to act as my bodyguards.</em>

    <em>I feel like the Valkyries are a lot less hostile to me now. And with their sword instructor with me, the Valkyrie teams here werent too hostile to me, but were just maintaining a basic level of harmony. If Nier was here, Im confident I could make this team obey me, since Nier holds a very high rank within the Valkyries squad.</em>

    <em>Now, though, this team just needed to keep me safe. </em>

    <em>Valkyries are definitely qualified bodyguards.</em>

    Your Majesty, Your Majesty, good morning!

    When I opened my eyes, I saw Luna standing before me, holding my clothes with a smile. I froze for a moment, and then let go of Nier, who was in my arms, and rubbed my eyes. I stared at Luna. She lingered for a moment before looking at me and asking, Your Majesty, are you bothered by something, or have I got something on my face?

    No Its just I never thought youd be next to me

    Luna revealed smile as it was a matter of course then responded, What are you saying? I am your personal servant. It is a given that I would be by your side. Your Majesty, you are not quite yet awake, are you? I must apologise, though, as you cannot continue sleeping. The Valkyrie squad has begun the day. You need to have breakfast and prepare to head out.

    Ah Wait didnt you go for a vacation?

    I looked at Luna.

    <em>She shouldnt be here right now. She should be off on vacation. Though she did say shed be back today, I never thought shed be back now. Logically speaking, she shouldve been back yesterday afternoon, but I happened to be on the elven side at the time.</em>

    I just took a bath at the hot spring outside the city. It was reallyfortable. Luna smiled, and then touched her cheeks as if she brought the moisture and warmth from the spring out. She then titled her head with a smile and went on, I need to go with you to the Royal Capital this time once again. I am your only personal servant, after all. Plus, you would be distressed without me, right?

    I sat up. Luna grabbed a towel from a basin by the side to wipe my body. I looked at Nier, who was sound asleep, and gave her a light kiss on her check before pulling the nket over her. I then picked up my shirt and wore it on. Luna added the finishing touch by draping my cape over my shoulders and adjusting it. She then gave me a few gentle pats on my shoulder and said, Let us go, Your Majesty. I am the only oneing along again this time.

    I grinned and responded, It wont be just us. My moms will also being. But youre right. Youre the only one around me thatsing. I never thought that we could only get the opportunity in the desert.

    I guess we could call it fate, Your Majesty. It was fortunate that I did not leave the city. Could this be considered our connection? It appears that god wants for us to be together a while longer.

    Luna giggled then asked, What is the trip for this time? Judging from Miss Freyas tone, it sounds as though is something very important Is it a good idea to not bring Miss Freya along for something so important?

    I nodded and then exined, It cant be helped. Freya isnt my biological sister, so she cant take part in this sort of event for the royal family. But Freya prepared information on all of the vassal states for me. Additionally, I have my moms, so itll be fine.

    Uhm, okay then.

    Luna has never questioned my arrangements. She nodded and then we left the room together. I looked at Nier, who was asleep, onest time and hesitated for a moment before shutting the door gently.

    <em>Perhaps Im not particrly sad, because this was now the second time were separating. </em>

    <em>Moreover, since Nier wanted to be of help to me, I wont make her angry with herself. Theres still time in life. I dont need to mind separating once or twice like this. Ill stay by their sides all the time afterwards, growing old together and watching our children grow up.</em>

    <em>But before that timees, I need to work hard for my own dream, for our life in the future, and for the expectations my moms have. </em>

    <em>Although I didntplete the task in the desert perfectlyst time, Im certain I can leave a good impression with the vassal states this time. They might not think I can surpass her majesty, but Ill make it so that they willinglypliment me, saying Hes Her Majestys child all right!</em>

 Book 8: Chapter 11

    Book 8: Chapter 11

    I sat atop my steed. Freya stood next to me. She looked up at me and asked, Onii-sama, are you not bringing me along this time, either?

    I nodded and replied, Uhm, because Troy City still needs you. If even you leave, who will handle Troy Citys matters? I do have others I can trust, but that doesnt mean that they can handle everything.

    That, you do not need to worry about. There is not really anything that needs to be worried about. Onii-sama, your task this time is very crucial. I think that you need to bring me. There is your response at the annual meeting to consider, as well. I can give you appropriate suggestions.

    Freya looked at me while feeling impatient.

    <em>It was the first time Id seen Freya so impatient. Freya has always responded to my thoughts in a calm fashion. She always calmly resolved every w in every n. Freya had never taken the initiative to give instructions; instead, she listened to my thoughts before providing me with a n that would make me mostfortable. Thats also why I trust her. This time, however, she did the opposite. It seems that she really doesnt have confidence to let me handle it alone. </em>

    Am I so unreliable to you?

    No, you are not unreliable, but you deal with human rtions immaturely. Although you have already improved a lot, you are squaring off against veterans of the battlefield this time. If you say something wrong, that could affect the entire empires future. Moreover, this is the first time you are revealing yourself as the Crown Prince, so it is only natural that you be more prudent in your handling of it. Therefore, Onii-sama, please bring me along. As Troy City is located in the North, it will enter a stable period of development during spring, which means that the things I can do be fewer and fewer. I believe that I have every opportunity to go with you. Your most trusted Guard Unit is in the city, along with the Valkyries looking after the Princess, so you need not worry.

    Freya earnestly analysed her reasons. I patiently listened to her until she finished without cutting her off.

    <em>To be honest, I really want to bring Freya along, as well, since I can calmly deal with anything with her wits. Freyas ability to resolve problems with her clever methods, and her ability to adapt on the fly can be of help to me.</em>

    I nodded, All right then. In that case,e on up. Im not against youing, but you must remember to do your best to help me.

    I understand, Onii-sama. I said what I did precisely for that reason. Freya nodded with excitement as if the dream she held onto for so long was finally approved.

    <em>Ive never known why Freya was so passionate about this times annual meeting. She wasnt excited when I went to the desert. She calmly sent me off as though I was going for tea.</em>

    <em>Why is she so passionate this time? Is it for my sake? Freya is helping me so passionately for me to be able to seed the throne safe and sound. Nevertheless, my ascension would also be of great benefit to her, since she would need the help of an Emperors power to revive the glory of her household. Elizabeth isnt willing to lend her a helping hand at the moment. If I look at it that way, Freya must give her all to make the most of this opportunity with the next Emperor before her.</em>

    Ah, Son, your squad is ready.

    While we were conversing, Elizabeth hade up behind us, and then called out to us. The Valkyries all saluted her when they saw her. Elizabeth casually waved her hand then looked up to me, sitting on my horse, and smiled. She said, When you meet the various rulers for the first time this time, be sure to leave a good impression on them. Also, M(ommy)-, I will also go there personally, except I will be a littlete, so have a good talk with them during that time.

    I nodded. I gave a small bow atop my horse and replied, I understand, Your Majesty.

    I noticed the Valkyries behind the Empress angrily re at me, as I didnt dismount in Her Majestys presence, while she looked up at me. For an Emperor, the only thing that could make an Emperor lift their chin to look up was the sky.

    Sorry, Son. You have just gotten back and yet you have to make another trip because of my wilfulness. Son, if youre tired, just let the people around you know. Dont let yourself get sick. I dont want you to be so tired, but they arent always free.

    Mommy Elizabeth didnt care about all the formalities. She walked straight up to me and affectionately patted my thigh before stepping back and apologetically saying, Look after yourself, Son. After this hunting event, you can rest however you please. Actually, youll need a good break, because you might not have much time to restter on.

    <em>True that.</em>

    <em>Seeing the way mom had to sort out documents every day, there really wont be any time for resting after bing Emperor. Plus, as the brains of the entire empire, I must always be tense. Not everybody can be an Emperor. I might really have no time to rest in the future. </em>

    <em>But thats the future.</em>

    I will, Your Majesty. I shall take my leave first, then. I will be awaiting your arrival at the Royal Capital.

    Uhm, all right. I understand. Son, you must be careful. Look after yourself on the road. If you need anything, let the Valkyries know, no matter what it is, steal if required. The same goes for when youre at the Royal Capital. Dont exhaust yourself for the annual meeting. If youre too tired, you dont have to go see them. Leave it to me.

    Elizabeth took two steps back.

    <em>Her usual stern and domineering expression was reced with an expression full of tenderness and concern right now. Her tone carried a prominent feeling of a mother. Even Elizabeth will show her true side when sending her child off. Even if I have her most trusted guards with me who are also elite bodyguards, she would still be concerned for my safety. Every mother imagines their child venturing into an apocalyptic world when they leave her arms, and go into the outside world. </em>

    I looked at Mom. With a smile, told her, I know. I will look after myself and handle everything adequately. Your Majesty, you need not worry.

    Mom nodded. She then took another two steps back feeling consoled and wiped the corner of her eyes. She nodded firmly and said, Uhm! Uhm! I trust you, Son. I believe that you can sessfully resolve these matters. Didnt we already confirm that before? Youre an adult now. Youre an adult now

    <em> What did you just base that judgement off?!</em>

    <em>Just on what basis did you determine I was an adult?! What exactly did you see?! That incident doesnt prove that Im an adult! Is your idea of my growth my physical growth?! Shouldnt my growth be my mental maturity and my proficiency in handling matters?!</em>

    <em>Where is your gaze affixed on my body?!</em>

 Book 8: Chapter 12

    Book 8: Chapter 12

    <em>Ive travelled the road back to the Royal Capital twice. This is now my third time.</em>

    <em>The switch in seasons to spring wasnt distinguishable in the North, but the further and further South we went, the more and more prominent the change became. ck soil was now revealed in the fields on both sides of the roads. The ice had melted into clear water, and thered asionally be people whod be stamping over and over in the soil. I dont know what they were doing, though. There were more people travelling on the road. I didnt hide my identity this time. I boastfully raised the g of the royal family with the royal family emblem on it. Everybody who passed by had to salute us. It felt really nice.</em>

    <em>This time, I felt rather at leisure, since its just an annual meeting Im attending. I wont be participating in the hunting event. This is, therefore, basically a vacation for me, except Im a little unhappy that I couldnt bring my wife along. But then, my Princess already made an appearance at the wedding, so she doesnt need to make an appearance at these sorts of gatherings between me and the vassal states.</em>

    <em>Moreover, Id feel more assured if my two pregnant wives stayed at home to look after themselves, instead.</em>

    Onii-sama, after we arrive, we need to provide a reception for the envoys first. This is the busiest time of the year in the Royal Capital. We will need to handle lots of matters, because the level of the rtionships between each vassal state varies, in addition to them having different religious beliefs. If we do not handle our time together well, it is very likely to create harassment incidents in the Royal Capital. Hence, we must be very meticulous with where we arrange them and what they do.

    I kept silent for a while before responding, Do we have to handle that, too? Havent those things already been arranged? I dont have any experience in dealing with their business. How am I supposed to know what habits they have or what their religious beliefs are? Ill be the one that suffers losses if I have to handle it.

    Did I not give you the information on them already?

    I scratched my head. I dryly chuckled and replied, I didnt have time to look over it I was nning to read through the information on the way there, but it doesnt seem as though Ill get a chance now

    There is no such thing as doesnt seem as though Ill get a chance, you just never made time. Onii-sama, as the main star of the meeting this time, you cannot be slipshod like this. While you have, indeed, just returned from the desert, you must prepare yourself to work hard. The work you will have to handle in the future will be moreplex and tiring than the work you are dealing with now. You cannot be so slipshod.

    I looked at Freyas stern face as she scolded me. Freya looked at my smile with a stern look and eximed, Onii-sama, do not look at me with a nonchnt look as you say these things. The things I said are all things that you need to be mindful of!

    I know, know. I stroked Freyas head as I said that then smiled and said, But seeing you so worked up is cute.

    I am not worked up at all!

    But youre still very cute.

    Hmph!

    Freya blushed and snorted before looking away. Although she acted prideful, the corner of her mouth was actually curled up into a proud smile. A momentter, she looked at me again and said, Although I was just cut off by you, I must remind you again that this is a very important matter for you, Onii-sama. You can start looking over it now, too However, we will deal with the details when we meet them. You should be aware that they might deliberately do something to make things difficult for you.

    Ah? They will?

    Of course they will. It might not be out of ill-will, but everybody always tries to tease neers. Further, you would not dare to fire back at them if they teased you on this asion. Nheless, out of consideration for the future, they will not pull any ill-willed jokes.

    Freya nodded and then informed me, That is when you must show them something which you will need to think of. Did you not say you wanted to be a fair and just King? In that case, you must disy your dominance and fairness. In the face of troublemakers, you just need to kill any insignificant individual and then console their master. You do not have to worry about killing someone, as Her Majesty relied on that to establish herself. Dabbing yourself with some killing intent would also prove that you, too, are Her Majestys child.

    I honestly dont want to be stained with that stuff

    That is rich. Did you not put a bullet in a nobles child in a fit of anger for a beauty? Freya then tilted her head and went on, Wow, did you know that everyone was shocked by that at the time? You may not have realised it, but after that, everybody avoided Luna when they saw her. Oh, right, there is more. The friends of the young man you put a bullet in all disappeared after Hmm It shouldnt have to do with the Valkyries, It should have been

    Luna, who was In front of Freya, gave a nod. Then with a smile, said, I have His Majesty to thank for that time. Nobody harassed me after that.

    I hopelessly shut my eyes.

    <em>That was akin to a dream now that I think about it. I never thought Id kill someone just like that, but I was truly broken at the time, and yet someone still dared to harass people around me, so naturally, I killed him. </em>

    <em>The same applies now, of course. If somebody dares to hurt the people around me, Ill kill him, too. Ive long be sick of killing. I sat on a mountain of corpses while in front of me was sand drowned in blood, as well as more and more corpses. I do, however, still try to refrain from killing senselessly. Even now, I would still criticise Nier, who was the first person who killed in front of me.</em>

    <em>Killing isnt a result, but a process.</em>

    Those will be our first steps then. Onii-sama, you must find an opportunity to kill someone to warn others. The remaining question is who will be killed. Onii-sama, since you were yed as the mantis stalked by the oriole lurking behind, do you want to kill them as revenge? Taking advantage of my absence to use such an underhanded method to obtain the map, how shameless. Had I been there, I would have killed them, too.

    <em>Freya seemed to be full of resentment for me getting tricked. It could be because she felt she didnt give me any good suggestion and was not content. But why does it feel that Freya feels as though I cant seed without her? Perhaps thats why she was so insistent and excited abouting this time.</em>

    Well be at the Royal Capital any moment now.

    We continued travelling for a while. At sunset, we could see the tallest ce in the royal capital shine. Freya looked up in its direction. Seemingly longing for it, she said, I will soon have to say that to you, will I not, Onii-sama? This que will soon be yours, right, Onii-sama?

    I replied, Theres still a long way to go.

    Uhm, there is. Freya nodded then continued with a smile. But as long as we continue to advance, we will be able to reach it, right? We are by your side after all.

    ===============

    Current time with the Karnashun group.

    Did you agree? Nara looked at the envoy greeting her and the letter in his hand. She smiled and asked, Was this your idea, or Her Majestys idea?

    It is our idea. The envoy then raised his head to look at Nara. He exined, Almost half of the vassal states lords have agreed. I, now, would like to know your stance.

    My stance?

    Nara looked at the envoy with a smile and walked up to him. He nkly looked at Nara who had a beautiful face. He didnt know what to say. Nara raised her hand up and ripped the letter in front of him to pieces. She then rolled it up into a ball and stuffed it down his cor. She then gracefully spun around and left him with, That is my answer. Please be on your way now. Tarak, see our guest out.

    Yes, My Lord.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *The mantis reference is a reference to the quote, The mantis stalks the cicada, but behind them lurks the oriole. Troy was the mantis and the lord of Socina was the oriole.

 Book 8: Chapter 12.5

    Book 8: Chapter 12.5

    Troy, is it a good idea for us to go so far?

    Lucia looked at her surroundings that covered up the sky and fearfully grabbed the corner of the young mans clothes in front. Well, as opposed to calling him a young man, it would be more correct to refer to him as a boy. His young face still had the pink flush simr to that of an infant. He scanned his surroundings with his ck eyes that contained the excitement and nervousness of exploration. He held the hand of the girl behind him and promised, Itll be fine. Nobody wille into the forest. Plus, there are no wild animals in this section, so there shouldnt be any problems, Lucia! Even if there is any danger, Ill be sure to protect you!

    Lucia looked at the very frail silhouette before her eyes and nodded with a serious attitude before tightly holding his hand.

    He was just a young man that couldnt do anything, yet he carried himself as if the hero whod save the world. She, herself, was very scared to enter this forest that had nothing. She was far away from the city, and he was the only one next to her. However, Lucias fear went away thanks to the young boy.

    Guess that could be considered a form of trust and reliance.

    What is the flower were looking for?

    Ah, its the type of flower that grows on treetops. I heard that its extremely hard to find and very rare. I had to spend two silver coins to acquire this information from that dirty person. The flower is on the tallest tree in this forest!

    Troy resolutely thumped his chest, and then said, Today is Moms birthday, so of course I have to gift Mom the most beautiful flower in the world, because Mom is the most beautiful and noble person in the world. Only the worlds most beautiful flower is worthy of her!

    Lucia nodded with adoration and responded, Yeah, youre right. Her Highness really is amazing! But, Troy, what do you think I have to do to be as beautiful as Her Highness?

    Ah Troy paused for a moment then frowned to think about it. He hesitated for a moment before replying, I think youll be as pretty as Mom after you grow up, Lucia

    Lucia looked at Troy with determination and sternly replied, No! I must be more beautiful than Her Highness. That way, you will choose to hug me when you see Her Highness and I. Otherwise, youll only hug Her Highness.

    Troy blushed a little. Despite being a kid, he still felt shy when speaking about dating with the opposite sex; or rather, he was blushing, because he was dating the opposite sex. However, the one the young boy was dating was his own mom.

    The two of them walked through the forest of dead leaves, searching for the tallest tree in the forest. This forest was far away from the Imperial Capital. Vyvyan journeyed here for her birthday which is why her son is here. Vyvyan didnt inform anyone as to why she came here, but she did choose this ce.

    This isnt a great ce by any means. There were no famous scenic spots. It was just a deep forest. This forest sat on the border of humanitys territory. It was far away from the elven territory. Few elves have been here, but Vyvyan chose to spend her birthday here.

    For some reason, Troy didnt care, either. Troy was focused solely on figuring out how to get his most beloved mom a unique birthday present.

    Found it! It should be this tree!

    The two arrived at a rare t area. There was a small creek that ran down from a huge tree. The bark of the huge tree was very odd. It wasnt the usual dark brown colour; instead, it was dark red akin to condensed blood. But a beautiful flower seemed to be visible at the treetop, yet at the same time not visible.

    Troy excitedly ran over and looked at the huge tree that would take lots of people to actually surround its circumference. He hesitated for a moment then turned his head around to look at Lucia. Lucia lingered for a moment, and then looked up at the huge tree. She tore her skirt and then said, All right, all right, Ill climb it

    Thank you so much, Lucia!

    Troy cheerfully grabbed hold of Lucias hands tightly. Lucia looked at Troy and then said, However, Troy, you have to repay me with a skirt I really like this one

    Easy done! Easy done! Ill give you as many as you like.

    Lucia nodded and then walked up to the tree. She then proceeded to grab onto the tree in a very trained fashion. She then proceeded to quickly climb up to the top of the treeparably to a beetle. Troy watched Lucia pluck the flower on the treetop with excitement. Lucia then slid down the tree, looked at the flower and eximed, What a beautiful flower.

    Yeah, I know. Thank you so much, Lucia!

    Troy excitedly grabbed the flower and carefully put it where his chest was. Lucias eyes looked at the flower with envy, but she didnt say anything. She, instead, tied up her torn dress. Just as the two were about to head back, two silhouettes suddenly appeared from within the forest. The two, who appeared, gave Troy a heavy punch to the face as soon as they turned around.

    Troy!!! No! Stop!!

    His vision became blurry

    There seem to be something warm coursing down his face

    He could taste mud in his mouth

    He could seemingly hear Lucias cries in his hazy state, as well

    Oh man, were going to strike it rich this time for real. Look at quality of this elf. Shes a high-quality elf. She must be the child of a noble elf. If we sell her, well be able to make loads more than the fewst orders for sure!

    Yeah, man. She truly is quality. What about him?

    His face was buried in the mud while a heavy shoe was rubbing his head with a painful burning sensation. It felt as though his nose was stuffed full with mud. The individual speaking overhead kicked his head with irritation and replied, Screw him. Just leave him here. Hell die soon anyway, wont he? Lets take the girl and leave now. Undue dy may bring trouble. Lets get moving.

    All right.

    Troy!! No! Dont! Let go of me! Let go of me!! Save me!! Save me!!!

    A bag got pulled over Lucias head. The two of them watched Lucia struggle, but then one of them tripped just as they were about to leave.

    Hmm?!

    He swiftly turned his head around. Something tugged at his ankle. The force of it was weak as a tree root. Nheless, there was without question something tugging on his ankle.

    Troy struggled to raise his head. The blood on his forehead slowly coursed down his face. He clenched his teeth stuffed with mud and tightly grabbed the mans leg. He eximed, I will not let you take Lucia!

    Whats this punk talking about?! Get lost! We gave you a chance to live, but you dont want it?!

    He kicked Troys head and Troy cried out in pain but he didnt let go. He kept his firm grip on him.

    Inside his young eyes was fury. He roared at them, I will not let you take away my Lucia! I wont let you!! Only I can take Lucia away! I wont let you!! Ever!

    Smash h(im)-

    He lost the ability to speak before he could finish what he had to say, because a sharp arrow had pierced his throat while the other guy hmm he vanished?

    Put it this way. His blood pierced through his body and escaped from within,parably to a hedgehogs spikes, causing him to explode and be a puddle of blood. So its more appropriate to say that he vanished, would you agree?

    Son son

    Vyvyan caught Lucia who was falling down, frantically tossed her aside and then tightly hugged her child lying on the ground. She fearfully wiped away the mud on Troys face and sobbed as she looked at him.

    Mom Mom Here

    Vyvyan pulled Troy, who was crying, tightly into her embrace. The tip of her nose stung while her tears uncontrobly coursed down her face. Troy tightly hugged Vyvyan and wiped his tears while in her embrace. Vyvyan kissed his forehead and cheeks while tightly hugging him. In that moment, she had a strong urge to return him into her belly, absorb him to keep him by her side forever

    For Vyvyan, her most precious gift was always by her side.

    As long as her child was by her side, she had her most cherished and blissful gift

    ===========================

    Mom, let me personally wear it on for you.

    I gently pulled up Moms long ck hair that was nice and smooth as water, despite her not adding any ornaments or looking after it. I gently pinned the hairpin on top for her. The hairpin was simr to a flower. It sat unspeakably beautifully in Elizabeths hair.

    Thank you Thank you, son

    Elizabeth hugged me gently. After we paid for it, we turned to leave. The owner of the store looked at their silhouettes from the rear and wiped his sweat off his forehead. He said to himself, I cant believe theyre mother and son They look as if husband and wife

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *When Elizabeth said Thank you Thank you, son She actually used  which is the empress, emperor would refer to their children. I left it out since itd be strange to say son I mean, son But based on that, you could infer that this was when they snuck out of the pce toward the end of volume 4.

 Book 8: Chapter 13

    Book 8: Chapter 13

    <em>The Royal Capital Id been hearing of gave me an oddly familiar feeling. Perhaps the warm spring breeze that finally came brought life back, thereby returning the markets inside the city to the way they were when I first came. I dont know when the most prosperous period is, but its not as bleak as it was in winter now.</em>

    <em>Warmth had finally arrived to the content, waking the city up again. Looking at the market in front of me gave me a feeling of familiarity and nostalgia, since Nier and I went through this area for many reasons in the past. This is where I bought Luna from, as well. What was rtively interesting was that when we went through the market and everybody saluted me, I saw the host look at Luna, who was next to me smiling, with shock. </em>

    <em>My guess is he never expected Luna to attain such a high status. Even if she wasnt the Princess, to be able to walk side-by-side with the Prince was an extremely high honour.</em>

    <em>At least it was certain that a single word from her could have him depart from this world.</em>

    <em>Luna, however, had never brought up the topic of revenge with me so they dont need to worry. Luna kept a tight lid on her past. </em>

    Your Majesty!

    The pce with Long Live Your Majesty written on it had its doors open for me. I entered the pce and the Valkyries took my horse. I led Luna and Freya to the outer court. Honestly, the pce feels as though its a foreign ce without Elizabeth and Castell present. Despite the people in the most important posts being absent, the pce continued to maintain operations as per usual.

    Onii-sama, the earliest-to-arrive representative group might arrive in the next two days. The representative groups cannot stay in the pce. As such, we must organise where they will unload their stuff, and where they will reside. Although they will not be staying in the city for long, we still need to provide them with eptable amodation.

    I nodded then asked, Which vassal state representative groups will be arriving first? Is there anybody were familiar with?

    Freya contemted it, and then replied, None that I am familiar with, but you should be familiar with them, right, Onii-sama? If you and Nara Sobros Bufena got along well in the desert, she could be considered someone you are familiar with I guess. There is also the lord of Socina, Karana Dominique Von Testersmill. I would say we are both very familiar with her. We have not met her yet, but she has frustrated us for a long time.

    I chuckled.

    <em>Karana and Nara share themon trait of being ambitious lords of their cities. I feel that this world is really strange. By that I mean that all of the strong individuals are women. Theres Vyvyan and Elizabeth. And then theres Karana and Nara. </em>

    <em>The two with big ambitions both made the most correct choice. And that is to be the first to arrive as a means of disying their loyalty. Additionally, being the earliest to arrive meant that they could spend more time with the Empress, thereby allowing them to speak to her the most. In other words, they might be able to obtain something for their city. </em>

    Freya looked at me with her head titled. She snickered and said, I assume that you must have gotten ideas for Nara Sobros Bufena, Onii-sama. Wait, sorry, Onii-sama, that is not the type of person you are. It would be more prudent to say that you and Nara Sobros Bufena lit the mes for a romantic story in the desert, right? She might even be one of the female lords you have conquered. After all, you are akin to a river of love, making love flow wherever you go.

    Is that how you see me?

    I looked at her feeling hopeless.

    <em>Maybe something really could happen between us, except I think I might be buried in the desert right now if I couldnt control myself that night. Moreover, my negotiations with Nara wouldve crumbled. No, no, no, Im not regretting it. Its just that how shall I put it? Strange things happen whenever Im with these women Is that part and parcel of being popr with thedies? </em>

    <em>Who knows, Troys face might be considered handsome thanks to his elven nature and the genes he inherited from his two moms</em>

    <em>That guess of mine waster confirmed When I asked all the girls around me what their first impression was, their first impression of Troys face was he looks good. But there were two exceptions. One was Nier, who had no interest in men, and two, was Lucia who grew up with me. </em>

    <em>But theyre both my wives.</em>

    I looked at Freya and proudly responded, There is absolutely nothing between Nara and I. You would be better off saying I helped her with her marriage I have to go and be her marriage witness when I have time, you know?

    Freya then looked at me with suspicion and asked, Is that so? Based on the information I have, Nara Sobros Bufena is a very pretty woman. How surprising for you to not seduce her. But it makes things easier since you two are acquainted. Do you remember what taboos or diet restrictions she has?

    I dont really know there. Id say normal food and drinks consumed in the desert should suffice, right?

    Really? It will be easy to look after her then However, you should go and see them after the two of them arrive. You should see every lord once and at set times. Do not have private conversations with them. You must speak with your doors open and have others present. Oh, right, leave that to Miss Luna.

    Me? Luna paused. She looked at Freya nkly and stuttered, I Do not I I do not have any idea what to do

    You do not need to do anything. You just need to sit next to Onii-sama. Of course, I will being along. The thing is that I cannot reveal myself as Onii-samas strategist. However, if you are also present, then we need not worry even if somebody tries to pry information out of us, as Onii-sama would not bring along his personal servant if he was going to discuss some agreement with a lord. If he is taking his personal servant along, that means that their conversation is not about anything important, but merely a simple conversation.

    <em>I understand what Freya means now. Freya intends to make my schedule apparent to prevent other lords from suspecting that I favour particr ones just as Castell described, a bnce. I wont say any more to one person than the other which means that if they want to ingratiate themself with me, thene have at it. </em>

    In short, the situation this time can be consideredplex, but not difficult I guess. As long as you do not spark any mes causing other female lords to fall head over heels for you, then we should be fine.

    <em>Just how does Freya see me? </em>

    I smiled helplessly and asked, Of course I wont But about how many people will being?

    Sixteen lords. About sixteen <em>female lords</em>.

    Freya, could you stop emphasising female lord?

    Did you want me to emphasise male lord then?!

    Freya, are you in a bad mood today?

    Freya poked her tongue at me. She mischievously giggled then with a cheerful smile, said, I shall stop with the jokes. Onii-sama, it is just as I said. Please meet each of them properly. Do not be biased and do not neglect anyone. All of them have their own agenda. What you must do is bnce out their agendas.

 Book 8: Chapter 14

    Book 8: Chapter 14

    <em>The outer court was kept as always. It appears that my outer court remains the same even in my absence.</em>

    <em>Living in the outer court actually makes me feel that Im a guest, a stranger now. My guess is that its due to me having gotten used to living in my own pce. Additionally, this is Moms pce. Its Moms territory, not mine. Perhaps thats why it feels foreign and Im struggling to adapt. </em>

    <em>It seems that Ive lived as a master for too long.; </em>

    <em>Nara is arriving today so Ive prepared to provide her with a reception. As the Prince, I dont need to wee her outside of the city. However, I need to at least meet her and her group in the guest hall. </em>

    <em>Truth be told, given our rtionship, I wouldnt have a problem with weing her at the entrance. </em>

    <em>The only thing is that I would have failed the requirement Freya gave me, and that is to ensure I maintain a bnce. </em>

    <em>Hence, the three of us sat in the guest-room and waited for Nara. Luna had made tea. Wait. We say boiled tea here. I wonder if Nara, who always drinks strong alcoholic beverages, will be able to drink tea. Freya sat behind me with her eyes shut as she awaited their arrival. Perhaps she was listening for the sound of the horse carriage.</em>

    <em>You know, the vassal states do suffer a fair bit. They have to send tributes at the end of every year. Not long after is Her Majestys birthday, so they need to send another bunch of gifts. And now they have to send more gifts once again. Hmm, I actually think the people in charge of the national treasury are the most pitiable. Her Majesty cant store any more in her inner court, and theres more stored at my outer court.</em>

    Sounds suddenly came from outside. The sound of a heavy horse carriages wheels rolling on the road came in. Freya stood up and looked out the window. You can see a corner on the other side of the flower garden outside of the window. She chuckled and said, It appears that the group from the desert have arrived. I never thought Socinas group would bete.

    I assume its because their lord has other business. They do still need to handle their own affairs, after all. I chuckled. I am aware of what the lord of Socina needs to settle. She was after the mineral to consolidate her rule inside her city, after all; consequently, she must be trying to sort out the internal political affairs there. That must be why theyre slightlyte. I believe that her problems will be solved once she arrives, and Ill be able to head to Socina without concern.

    I sat up straight. A momentter, footsteps from outside approached, apanied by Naras heartyughter and Taraks somewhat stunned voice. It seemed that the young man from the desert is very surprised by this pce. Naras pce cant hold a candle to the Royal Pce after all.

    Ah, Your Majesty! I heard Naras voice from behind. I stopped up and turned around to see her smile. I greeted her, Long-time no see, Nara. The journey must have been rough.

    Nara giggled softly then replied, It was all right. I would say the trip has been an eye-opener for me. Or should I say, I have found how Karnashun look in the future?

    Iughed heartily.

    <em>Nara sure is ambitious as I thought. She wants her city to flourish as the Royal Capital is in the centre of the southern ins. While one may feel threatened by that, I, personally, dont feel that way.</em>

    <em>Im not Elizabeth after all, and Nara is also my friend.</em>

    Your Majesty!

    Tarak sincerely saluted me as per usual. I tapped him on his shoulder and said, You dont need to be so serious. Tarak, while we might not be able to be so friendlyter, were the only ones around right now, so you dont need to be so serious. We arent just Prince and his bodyguard after all. Were good friends, too. Moreover, Im waiting for your invitation to act as the witness for your marriage.

    That uhh We we it is still a long way away.

    Tarak instantly went red in the face and shyly stuttered. Nara, on the other hand, was very calm. She looked at me. With a grin, she asked, Probably around summer this year. We still need to prepare for our wedding for some time I think. Did you not prepare for half a year for yours, Your Majesty?

    I chuckled and replied, No. Nier and I got married in two months. With Lucia, it was about three months. We originally needed lots of time for nning, but in the end, we just hurried and got married.

    Nara froze for a moment. She then smiled and said, We might as well get married next month, then. If you only prepared for three months and we prepared for six months, would we not be stepping out of line?

    I dont care, honestly. Plus, I had reasons for getting married so early, reasons Im not too willing to mention Of course, your marriage will be the first marriage I had a hand in arranging; therefore, you need to prepare well for it. Ah I get it now. Youre in a bit of a rush, arent you Nara?

    Nara was the one who went red in the face this time. She shyly nced at Tarak and went silent. I chuckled and said, Stay in the pce for tonight. Thats a great honour to have, you know? You wont be able to stay in the pce once more people arrive.

    Really? Thank you very much for giving me the honour then, Your Majesty. I am very honoured. I am very honoured, not to mention that you are the one to provide us with a reception this time, Your Majesty. I want to know if you are receiving us as a friend or as His Majesty.

    Nara sat to the side. She picked up a cup of tea and drank it as she spoke. But then she looked at the cup of tea in front of her and froze. It would seem that this stuff doesnt suit her pte. However, her eyes were full of vignce and sensitivity. She appeared to have already discovered the purpose of me being here.

    I tilted my head and with a smile, asked, What do you think, Nara? Which identity would you be happier with?

    Nara tilted her head the same way and with a smile, asked me back, Your Majesty, which response would you prefer?

    You tell me first.

    I do not think that I would be particrly happy with either. Instead, I would be happy when you are both His Majesty and my friend.

    I froze for a moment and thenughed aloud.

    <em>It seems Nara is one whose eyes are bigger than her stomach. In her opinion, knowing a Prince isnt important. Not even being his friend was very important. What made her happiest was that her friend was the Prince who was soon to seed the throne.</em>

    <em>That would be the equivalent of being connected to Empress Elizabeth. Meaning she wants to be in a favourable position among all the vassal states, or even half of the continent.</em>

    <em>That must be Naras ambition.</em>

    Nara smiled then stood up. She looked at her thin clothes and said, By the looks of it, I need a new set of clothes here, as people look at me with strange gazes when I wear this. I shall not take up any more of your time, Your Majesty. Also, it would be better if you could serve me strong wine next time. But it is fine if you do not have any. I have prepared lots of wine from the desert for you.

    Yeah? That does bring back memories

    I smiled.

    <em>I dont know when it started. Mom particrly likes strong wine, so it became one of the treasures I always wanted. I wonder what my trip to the desert gave me. A wine addiction, perhaps?</em>

 Book 8: Chapter 15

    Book 8: Chapter 15

    Castell looked at Elizabeth and requested, Your Majesty, we should prepare to return to the Royal Capital, as well now. Please begin packing your stuff.

    Elizabeth held up her cup of tea and looked to the south with longing. She let out a long sigh then chuckled and remarked, How nostalgic. I havent been back in so long. Coming here has been the same as having a long vacation. Now that I need to return all of a sudden, I am somewhat reluctant.

    Castell looked at her with a serious look. He responded, Your Majesty, national affairs are important.

    I know, I know. But isnt my vacationing soon? Uhm, once I return this time and let everyone see my most beloved son, I just need to work for a few more years before I can take care of my son in peace. Seeing Nier truly gives me an odd feeling of intimacy.

    Castell smiled helplessly to himself, since he knew that Alice, who took a big hit a few days ago, might not have calmed down yet, because of this attitude of Her Majesty. This time, Her Majesty wasnt going to hunt to rx and to entertain herself before focusing on work for another year. She was nning of going to yfully hunt, and then abdicate the throne to look after her son. But perhaps that is why Her Majesty has been really rxed and happy recently.

    It had been a long time since he saw Her Majestys rxed and cheerful smile. Actually, he had not seen it after he turned sixteen. Perhaps Her Majesty didnt realise how beautiful her smile was.

    However Castell, theres still one thing I need to clear up. Elizabeth looked at Castell. She ced her cup of tea down and asked in a serious tone, How did you deal with the matterst time?

    I am already investigating it. The merchant really did not recognise His Majesty. His Majesty did not have anything on him to show his identity at the time. He did not have an emblem or a g. That is why he did not recognise him. I have scolded him for that

    Thats not what its about.

    Elizabeth cut off Castell with annoyance. She frowned without looking away from him and spoke in a reprimanding tone, Are you still trying to hide it from me, Castell? You didnt tell me about it? That horse carriage was transporting firearms, as well as metal for manufacturing firearms. What are you nning hiding that from me? I trusted you, and yet you dared to pull this under my watch? What has stolen your loyalty?

    I dare not! Please do not suspect me, Your Majesty! I have never thought about doing anything that could harm you! You must trust me! From the moment you saved me, I decided I would give up everything for you! So I beg you, Your Majesty, please do not question my loyalty!

    Castell quickly dropped to his knees and looked up to speak in a shaky voice. He looked at Her Majesty as though he was going to cry. His body quaked with fear and despair. Castell was right. He wasnt afraid of death, as he had gone through scarier things; however, he was afraid Her Majesty wouldnt trust him anymore. He was afraid that his goddess would leave him. He considered Her Majesty to be the only source of warmth in this cold dark world. Her Majesty gave him a chance at life and the motivation to continue living.

    He lived for Her Majesty. If she suspected him, then what meaning would there be left for him to live? Wouldnt he be the same as the toy the nobles with twisted fetishes toyed with as he was back then? He became her favoured vassal, because of her. Should he lose credibility, wouldnt he be the same as Luna?

    Elizabeth watched him quake. She sighed, and then softened her tone, So what exactly happened then? If youve scolded them, tell me what exactly happened. If you needed money, Id reward you with some money. Why did you have to resort to that sort of method?

    I I

    Castell looked up at Elizabeths ck eyes and his lips intensely trembled. His mind was nk as if it had been sted empty. He wanted to say it. He desperately wanted to speak, but he couldnt. He respected Her Majesty, and his worship for her is unwavering; but nheless, he had another thought on his mind.

    If he spoke up about it, Alice would be done for.

    He knew that the Empress was Alices everything. Alice and he have been colleagues for over a decade. Hes on great terms with her. Moreover, if he reported it, who would Her Majesty put in charge of the Valkyries? While the Valkyries are absolutely loyal, there were none who were as loyal as Alice.

    Even Nier left the Valkyries for His Majesty, so who else could be trusted?

    Forget it.

    Elizabeth didnt wait for his response. Instead, she interjected with annoyance. She continued, Go to the back and grab some money in a bit then. Just let me know if you need money. Ill put the matter aside for now, but I hope that I wont see those things before me.

    Yes

    Castell let out a breath of relief. Sinces she didnt get to the bottom of it, it proved that the Empress still trusted him. His greatest treasure had not yet disappeared

    But you wont need to return with me this time. The Empress stood up and walked over to the edge of the bed to sit down. She looked back at Castell with a hint of disappointment and criticism. She quietly said, You stay here this time. You dont need toe with me. Just Alice will do. You stay here and take care of Troy City properly.

    Wh-

    Castell looked at the Empress nkly. His legs which had just regained a bit of strength were glued to the ground again. His sight became hazy. He didnt even know what to say next and even suspected what he just heard.

    I said you dont need to return. The Empress slowly undressed. While looking at Castell, she indifferently said, Just stay here. Alice and I will return. Theres no point in youing along this time. I dont need anyone else to look after me, either. Just stay here to look after your goods and this city.

    B-But, Your Majesty

    You heard what I said, Castell.

    The Empress picked up her sleepwear from the side to wear on theny down her bed and rolled over. With her back facing Castell she coldly said, Castell, since you heard what I said, dont ask again. Castell, just as you punished that merchant, I cant let you off scot-free, either. Ill let you stay here to reflect on yourself. You cane back once the hunting event ends.

    Your

    You can leave now. Im sleeping now.

    Castell knelt on the ground feeling dumbstruck while staring at Elizabeths back. His heart ached as though a tsunami was tearing him up inside. He wanted to confess everything. He didnt want anything else. All he wanted was to stay at Her Majestys side. All he had to do was tell her. But he couldnt make a sound as if his voice had died from despair.

    Valkyries, take Castell out.

    The Empress ordered him to leave without asking him why he was still there. The Valkyries pushed the door open and politely hooked their arms under Castells to drag him out of Her Majestys room.

    <em>How long has it been?</em>

    <em>How long has it been since thisst happened?</em>

    <em>Her Majesty said my name so coldly How long has it been since she mentioned my name in that tone? Thest time she spoke that way, my life almost ended</em>

    <em>Maybe my life is over now</em>

 Book 8: Chapter 16

    Book 8: Chapter 16

    All right, all right. Youve finished unloading, right? Get moving then. Dont block this ce up! If you block this ce up, the carts from outside cant get in!

    Those of you outside, make way! Youre blocking our patrol horse carriage!

    The Valkyries used their swords to brazenly scatter the crowd blocking up the entrance to the pce. The crowd and their horse carriages hadpletely blocked up the pce. Those aware would know that its due to the annual meeting, while those unaware would misunderstand that civilians have blocked the pce to prepare tounch a revolt here. The sharp des of the Valkyries forcibly opened a path at the entrance. The coaches with various skin colours, varying clothes andnguages rambled on and on as though they were trying to fill up the entire pce.

    Everyone, listen to me. Listen to me. Were working in the pce to sort out your gifts right now. Its pointless for you to all be here blocking the entrance up. Come one by one in order. Leave this ce for now, and return to where youre staying. Come one by one ording to the arranged order, all right?

    I shouted with all my might from atop my horse. I wasnt sure if they could understand me or not. What I knew was I was powerless even if they could understand me, because there didnt seem to be many people who could hear me. The chaos that ensued in the crowd made me look as if I was a joke. The most useful tool was the Valkyries swords.

    Ptoo

    Maybe he got sick of waiting. The coach spat on the ground and in the next instant, he had a de go from one end of his neck to the other. He looked at the young girl before him with disbelief as blotches of blood gurgled up and he dropped to the ground. The Valkyrie in front of him whipped the blood off her de, and then coldly kicked his corpse away and eximed, The Royal Pce is the Empress resting ce. How dare you disrespect it!!

    The crowd roared. Seeing their coach killed, his guards with him swiftly drew their swords, but the Valkyries were faster than them. The Valkyries had already swiftly killed a few before they could strike, and then the Valkyries in the vicinity all came over.

    Having witnessed the event, the other guards also drew their swords. The Valkyries showed no mercy. They rushed up to them and cut down all those armed without asking a word.

    Stop!! Stop!

    The entire situation got out of hand. I couldnt control the Valkyries.

    <em>From their standpoint, weapons were not permitted to be carried around the vicinity of the Empresss pce. Not only did this crowd bring weapons, they even drew their swords, which was a clear indication of treason. As Her Majestys loyal guards, they killed the guards of the vassal states without regards for the consequences.</em>

    <em>They didnt obey my orders. The order they received was to keep me safe, not obey my orders. If Nier or Shusia was here then it would be easier to control them, but they arent here. </em>

    The Valkyries didnt stop and ignored my shouting. They even waved their swords at my horse as I tried to enter the fray to force my horse to back off. Their overwhelming close-quartersbat prowess essentially turned it into a ughter at the entrance of the pce.

    Your Majesty it is dangerous here. Please do not approach.

    Stop! Tell your people to stop!

    I looked at the Valkyrie, who appeared to be the leader here, while she was tugging my horse and shouted. She tilted her head, and then coldly responded, We are killing traitorous scum who are desecrating the Royal Pce. There is no point in stopping. Your Majesty, you have no means of ordering us. We are only responsible for your safety. And right now, we must take responsibility for the safety of Her Majestys residence!

    I fired six shots into the air, but even that couldnt stop the rampaging Valkyries. The Valkyries had no intention of listening to my orders. I had no way of charging into them, so I could only hopelessly shout from behind. I watched the Valkyries cut down a person from a vassal state, turning the front of the pce into a sea of blood.

    <em>I cant harm either side. If I obstruct the Valkyries, these people will sh me to death without a second thought. Theres no way anyone can reason with this crazy bunch. Without Mommy Elizabeth here, I cant do anything about this crowd.</em>

    <em>I just hope that Freya can make it here soon Wait, why am I passing the credit onto her? </em>

    Retreat!!

    The ughtersted for an entire half an hour. By the time Freya arrived, corpses littered the ground with dead horses and overturned carriages piled up along with the corpses. Freya nkly watched the Valkyries sheath their swords and retreat with absolute shock. She looked at me with a dumbstruck look and asked, Onii-sama this group of Valkyries

    Sorry, I couldnt stop them

    <em>I honestly didnt think that something like this would happen. I honestly didnt. Lots of groups from vassal states havee here thest few days since they all wanted to offer up their tributes. It was as though they had nned beforehand toe here all at once and block up the entrance to the Royal Pce with their horse carriages and groups. Large groups of people are not permitted to enter the pce all at once, so we had to restrict it to one carriage at a time. The other carriages, however, gathered together without any order, blocking not only the entrance to the pce but even this street.</em>

    <em>It truly was as though all these groups came together at once all of a sudden. There were only one or two horse-carriages that arrived yesterday, but all of a sudden, all of them came around today. I was woken in the morning by the ruckus. I was shocked at first, since I thought there was a military revolt out for me.</em>

    <em>I initially nned to clear up the congestion. I never thought such a serious genocide case would take ce. </em>

    <em>How am I going to exin this to the vassal states? All of their tributes and guard teams were killed right in front of my eyes at the entrance of the Royal Pce. This isparable one big p to their face. How am I going to leave a good impression on them after this? My n might go down the drain before I even get to execute it at this rate.</em>

    <em>Mom will be very disappointed, wont she?</em>

    <em>This crisis seriously came on too suddenly, so suddenly that I didnt even have time to react before it all happened. Moreover, I couldnt stop it from happening. </em>

    How did this happen? The group of Valkyries did not spare anyone, did they?

    Freya quickly regained herposure. She didnt care about what the Valkyries were up to. She, instead, looked at the pile of corpses and pondered to herself. She then picked up a sword from the ground. She looked at me and asked, Onii-sama, are you afraid of pain?

    No

    Sorry then, Onii-sama.

    Freya walked up to me. I dismounted and looked at her feeling bewildered. Freya took in a deep breath, and then aggressively cut my thigh and arms. I took in a breath of cold air. But it didnt end there. Freya flipped her grip on the sword and stabbed it into my horses neck. My horse neighed as blood sprayed forth from its neck before it finally fell to the ground. It jolted a few times before it stopped moving.

    Freya then sighed and exined, All right. There are no witnesses. Now, we need to get people to spread news that this group of people waited for the chaos to breakout, and then tried to attack you. The Valkyries retaliated, and then decided to kill after determining that it was a deliberate and persistent attack. That will solve it. Onii-sama, you need to bandage your wounds, and pretend you got hurt by them Then go to the ces of all of the vassal states. We must act first to get the whip hand in this situation. We must be the ones who speak the truth, or else, we will be stuck in a passive role. Your Majesty, please bandage your wounds and then we will head out immediately.

    Ah Oh Understood.

 Book 8: Chapter 17

    Book 8: Chapter 17

    Prince Bagrott, your people caused a riot at the entrance of the Royal Pce and even attacked His Majesty. Is there anything you want to say about this?

    As soon as Freya entered the room, she mmed the sword in her hand on the table, scaring the living daylights out of Royal Prince Bagrott. Stupefied, he looked at me with a shocked expression. My wound was bandaged in an exaggerated way. It was just a small cut, yet I was bandaged up as if I lost my arm. My face looked pale, which was actually thanks to makeup. I basically looked as though I just had a brush with death.

    Publicly insulting royaltys power and harming His Majesty; Prince Bagrott, kill yourself right here to apologise! Otherwise, well level your city in two days time! The Rosvenor Empire will not tolerate this sort of insult! You hurt the only Crown Prince at the entrance of the Royal Pce. Were you looking to bury all the people of your city as an apology?!

    Freya passed him the sword and roared at him with fury. I had no idea where she got it from for her act. I dont think Royal Prince Bagrott who was merrily drinking his wine expected such a stern roar. He almost dropped his cup of wine from the startle he received.

    I I I do not know anything about this This this my my subordinates are disrespectful but, it really had nothing to do with me! It had nothing to do with me!

    The chin of Royal Prince Bagrott trembled and he stuttered as he pleaded for mercy. He looked at the sword in front of him with terror. He desperately tried to pull away from us, putting as much distance between us as possible.

    Freya coldly chuckled then said, Shouldnt you be the one taking responsibility for your subordinates fault as their leader? Are you iming that you had nothing to do with what they did? Your subordinates did such a thing to a royal family member, and youre pleading us for mercy?! Sure, use your own blood.

    Freya pushed the sword over to him. She pushed it up to his neck and coldly said, Either you off yourself, or Ill stab it through your throat, right now. You were prepared to die when you decided to do that, were you not?

    Your Majesty!! Your Majesty! I beg you! Please!

    Royal Prince Bagrott hadpletely broken down.

    <em>I must acknowledge that Freya does indeed possess solid acting skills. Royal Prince Bagrott waspletely cornered now. The looming danger of death made him go straight down on his knees to beg me for mercy. His nasal mucus and ears were running down his face.</em>

    <em>How hrious for a man seemingly twice my age to be on his knees before me begging for mercy. </em>

    Prince Bagrott.

    I looked at the man in front of me and cleared my throat to avoidughing out loud. Were dealing with an urgent matter and its no time to beughing, but I couldnt help myself seeing him act soical. When he heard me speak, it was as if he was gripping onto straws. He even hugged my leg and cried. Freya, however, swiftly kicked him off.

    I watched him hold his stomach and groan. I sternly asked, Prince Bagrott, I want to clear up something. Did you people n this or was it an ident? Or were you perhaps joking with me but this ended up happening?

    We would not dare to, Your Majesty Royal Prince Bagrott wiped his tears and nasal mucus. While still holding his stomach in pain, he wore a painful expression as he went on, We only wanted to ingratiate ourselves with you. You are the next Crown Prince, so we would not dare to plot such a thing This is not a joke, either. It is but just a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding! It is just a misunderstanding. The others do not know, either. We really did not n this together!!

    Freya narrowed her eyes. Its a habit of hers whenever she thinks. I didnt know what she was thinking about, though.

    <em>Could she be thinking about how to continue nting the me on this poor guy? I think its enough now. Ive gotten the answer to what I wanted to know. Nobody lies when faced with death, especially when he doesnt consider death some philosophical thing. </em>

    All right then. I just wanted to know that much. Ill report this to Her Majesty. Your subordinates, who caused trouble, were killed by the Valkyries. Your people started it, so you expected as much, right? If youre dissatisfied in any way, go and report it directly to Her Majesty.

    I dare not. I dare not Those people deserved to die. I will not report anything. When I get back, I will eliminate their families, too, so please, please do not report this to Her Majesty. If you tell Her Majesty, I really will die! I really will die!

    So youre suggesting that youre not afraid that His Majesty will kill you?! You came here and brought along guards to cause trouble?! Freya kicked him in his head, and then raged, Youre afraid of Her Majesty, are you?! Are you not apologetic in the least about hurting His Majesty?!

    No! No! No!! I am very sorry! I am very sorry! I am very sorry about my subordinates hurting you, Your Majesty. I am very sorry!

    Youd do your best to remember this then. Let everyone know to stop. If this sort of thing happens again, you wont even have the privilege of killing yourself!

    Freya kicked him in his face. She then brushed her hands against each other as if she was patting off dust. She then pulled me out of the room. When we got outside, she let out a sigh of relief, Phew. That felt great!

    She then revealed a smile, signalling she had gotten her revenge and exined, Onii-sama, he toyed with me before, so consider this letting me vent.

    Ah, thats fine. I nodded and then added, If you want to, I can even have him die. Thats not a problem, either.

    No. If we do that, there will be nobody alive to spread this news around.

    It appears that Freya stays level headed even in these situations. I grinned and then said, Thats all for this incident then, I guess. Its just a bloodbath, right? The conflict this time was a little too excessive, but there doesnt seem to be any problems.

    No, Onii-sama. Freya tugged on the sleeve of my shirt and looked at me with absolute seriousness. She shook her head and exined, This is not just a simple bloodbath, but a plot, and one that someone is hiding.

    A plot? Youre saying that hes hiding some plot? He doesnt appear to be the type who considers death the same as returning home, though.

    No, Onii-sama. You must know that if he revealed plot, he would die an even worse death. If he did not, then you might not kill him. He was aware of that, even when we threatened him. He would be fine if he wrote it off as a conflict. However, if he admitted it was a premeditated plot, he was dead without question.

    I paused to think.

    <em>That sounds right. Indeed, I couldnt kill him if this incident was kept under wraps. Put another way, hes obviously dead if I want his life. If he mentions it, though, hes dead, too. It didnt matter what his choice was. He chose to hide it, and I did spare him. </em>

    How did you find out there was a plot behind the scenes?

    Do you still remember what he said? He said, The others do not know, either. We really did not n this together. Therein lies the problem. When did we ever say others were involved in the incident? Further, how did he know that there were others besides his own guards when there were no eyewitnesses, and how did he know that they were part of the same group present at the scene? That proves that they were all aware. They definitely nned this together. Acting first gives us the upper hand. However, Onii-sama, I believe that something more dangerous is in store. I am absolutely sure of it.

 Book 8: Chapter 18

    Book 8: Chapter 18

    <em>To be frank, I truly feel hopeless. </em>

    <em>I thought Id get to justze around as a Prince this time. Never did I expect thered be another plot against me. Im sick and tired of these plots at this point. Why cant I have some free time? Even if I am the Prince, it cant be that everyonees after me, right?</em>

    <em>Im just a kid can you spare me? </em>

    I walked on the road feeling a little tired, not because of my wound but because I was honestly feeling worn out. The things that happened over and over have numbed my mind. I was truly disgusted by the current matter, yet Icked the tension and nervousness I had when I first faced challenges.

    <em>Am I getting old? </em>

    I silently walked on the road and looked at the surroundings on the streets feeling tired. Freya, who was behind me, bit down on her lip. I think she was trying to figure out what those people are up to.

    <em>We didnt get any concrete information from Prince Bagrott so we have no idea what theyre nning and what theyre after. </em>

    <em>Freya wont take any action until we have detailed information. Thats Freyas way of doing things. Getting flustered on your own before confirming what the opponent is nning to do is the stupidest thing you could do. As such, we wont do anything for now. We just need to wait.</em>

    Just as I reached the market, I saw Nara, who was walking arm in arm with Tarak. Nara greeted us when she saw us then pointed at my arm with bewilderment and asked, Ah, Your Majesty. What a coincidence to see you here. What happened? Did you get hurt?

    I smiled helplessly. I raised up my arm and replied, I wouldnt consider it getting hurt, but rather being forced to get hurt. The wound is fine. I was just using it as a weapon to scare people. In reality, Im fine. But someone got hurt in front of my eyes, and theyre dead for that matter.

    Really? I noticed that the entrance to the Royal Pce was sealed today. I also saw red blood spill out from there, so I have a hunch as to what happened. I never thought that you would give the order to kill, though. You did not kill all the people who blocked the entrance now, did you? You do not look to be a violent individual. Or did a conflict break out?

    A conflict would be more appropriate. I also didnt stop it. I did want to stop it, but those Valkyries wouldnt obey my orders.

    Nara nodded and responded, Ah, that is very normal. I noticed that your guards were not the same team that came with you to the desert. The Valkyries only follow Her Majestys orders. It appears that they see you as a very separate entity to Her Majesty. Your Majesty, perhaps I should not be the one to say this, but your current guards do not belong to you, so your safety is at a lot of risk. Plus, you should also be aware that the Valkyries have always been a squad that kills. There is no reasoning with them. Do you feel assured in your position?

    The order Her Majesty gave them is to protect me; therefore, theyre unlikely to harm me.

    No, no, no, I do not care about them. You are the Crown Prince, after all; hence, they would not harm you. I think you should be most concerned about those vassal states envoys and those various rulers. Nara shook her head while looking at me. She then titled her head and with a smile said, You must have detected something, right? What happened at the entrance of the Royal Pce is by no means something that happened by chance

    Please wait a moment, Miss Nara. From behind me, Freya cut Nara off. Nara stopped with surprise. She then looked at Freya, who was a head shorter than her, and asked, Whats the matter? Do you have something to say?

    I do. Freya looked at her with a serious look and sternly requested, We never told you what precisely happened, so how did you know about what took ce at the entrance of the Royal Pce? We only told you there was a conflict. We never mentioned anything about who was involved nor did we tell you that it was blocked. How exactly did you know so much? You must know something, right? If you consider His Majesty a friend, please share everything you know.

    Nara froze. She then smiled helplessly. She scratched her head and replied, What a failure. I was being cautious, yet still let it slip, and a little girl caught me for that matter All right, all right. Since you have caught me, I shall not hide it any further to avoid creating to distrust. I shall tell you everything I know now. When we came here, an envoy came to my camp and gave me a list of names. He asked me toe to the Royal Capital with all the vassal states and to all block up the entrance to the Royal Pce at the same time.

    I frowned.

    <em>It sounds as though there really is somebody scheming behind the scenes and has contacted the vassal states. So they did gather together deliberately. </em>

    But that is all that I know, as I refused him. Nara looked at me and went on, Nevertheless, I know what happened now. They came to challenge His Majestys dignity and dominance. If His Majesty failed to handle it properly, they would go and speak poorly about him in front of Her Majesty.

    What would they stand to gain from that?

    Who knows? How would we know what the person behind the scene is thinking? I would presume they want to strip you of your right as the Crown Prince. It would beprehendible if you had brothers, but you are an only-child so nobody benefits from you losing your right as the Crown Prince. Thus, I cannot see how the schemer benefits from this. I have no idea.

    I nodded. Freya tightly bit down on her lip and engaged in her own thinking.

    <em>It seems that Nara only knows this much. </em>

    I looked at Nara and sincerely thanked her, Thank you, Nara.

    Nara lingered for a moment before responding with a smile, You do not need to thank me. Your Majesty, I only told you this because this youngdy caught me. If you must thank someone, you should thank her.

    No, Im thanking you for turning them down and not teaming up with the vassal states.

    <em>Im seriously grateful for that.</em>

    <em>Nara didnt gain anything from me. Im useless to her, but Nara chose to turn down the vassal states out of friendship. For that, Im grateful to her. You cant measure this sort of trust with money or benefits. </em>

    That is because I saw something with you that made me very happy. Nara smiled. She reached her slender finger out to point at my chest. With her mischievous gaze, she borated, I saw hope in you. The hope of bing an Emperor. Because of that hope, I think I will benefit more if I ally myself with you. As such, if you must thank someone, thank yourself.

    But, your trust

    There is no such thing as trust without rhyme or reason. Your Majesty, trust is something that is nurtured with time and benefits.

    Nara smiled. She then tightly wrapped her arm around Taraks. She narrowed her eyes, then smiled and continued, I want to have a tour of the Royal Capital, so I shall not spend any more time with you today, Your Majesty. If we spend too long together, the other vassal states will start trouble with me. So goodbye, Your Majesty. The Royal Capital is very pretty and prosperous. I sincerely hope that I will be able toe here one day to witness your ascension.

    I dont think youll get to see it. I chuckled. I then looked to the North and seriously rhetorically asked, This is Hilles City, not Troy City. If Im going to be crowned, I must be crowned in my own nest, no?

 Book 8: Chapter 19

    Book 8: Chapter 19

    Your Majesty, the lord of Socina City, Karana Dominique Von Testermills has arrived and seeks an audience.

    I nodded then ced my cup of tea down and stood up. Luna came up from behind. She looked at the breakfast on the table and in a concerned voice said, Your Majesty, you have not finished your breakfast. I think you should have them wait a little longer. You have lots of work today, too. If you do not eat breakfast, your body will not be able to handle it.

    Its all right, Luna. I can eat something on the way, and its not as though I didnt eat anything. I had some fruit. I turned my back to face Luna so that she could help me with my cape. Luna patted my shoulder and then pouted, You got hurt, as well, and yet these jobs are all piled up together

    I didnt really get hurt. It was just an urgent tactic. Dont worry.

    I then stroked Lunas face. While Freya looked at me with aplex gaze, I grabbed her hand and said, Lets go, Freya.

    All right. Freya nodded, and then left the dining hall with me. She looked at me with an odd gaze then scoffed, Onii-sama, I no longer want toment on how you behave, but I heard that someone tried to make an attempt at the Royal Princess. So if you cherish the Princess, you best to be mindful of your behaviour, so as to not disappoint her.

    What?!

    All of my attention was focused on this news.

    <em>Though I trust that Nier wont betray me, Im still upset about it. What, is he trying to make me a cuck?! Get out of here. Theres no way Ill forgive him. Ill have him killed! </em>

    I heard that the son of the finance minister went to the backyard while his father was discussing business with Her Majesty and tried to tease the Princess.

    What happened afterwards?

    Afterwards, he nearly got choked to death by the Princess. I heard that he is still mentally weak and lying in bedpletely immobilised. I guess she gave him a fright.

    <em>Ah, I get it now Thats Nier all right. Teasing Nier is a ticket to death. If thats how it is now, I dont need to go after him. I actually feel a little bad that hes now suffering a psychological trauma; in saying that, I think that Nier is doing a great job controlling herself now. If it took ce a month ago, I wouldnt be surprised if she took his head off. After hearing almost died, I feel that Nier has lost her killing intent.</em>

    <em>Uhm, its joyous news. So if my affair with Luna gets exposed, there wont be a tragic and brutal consequence, I dont think.</em>

    Forget it then. If Nier has done that already, theres no point in me doing any more. He must be aware of the consequences awaiting that sort of behaviour now, right? Nier didnt tell me about it, though.

    Perhaps it is because she felt it was not a good idea to tell you that someone tried to flirt with her. If you got angry, it would make her feel that she did something wrong to you.

    <em>Thats true. Being courted by a guy isnt something females can speak about publicly, especially when Nier has that twisted sort of view of love, thinking that, since she married me, she must protect her loyalty to me. Being teased in that manner and not killing him mustve dissuaded her from telling me I guess. </em>

    <em>To be honest, Im very interested in Lord Karana. I didnt get to see her facest time, but Ill get to see it this time. Up to now, shes the second one to trick me. The first one who tricked me is dead already. However, I have noment on Karana. </em>

    <em>After all, we both got what we were after. I have nothing to say about being tricked into falling for her trap, as I tried to trick them first, but had it reversed on me. Further, Karana showed me due respect and sincerity when we spoke. She didnt snatch; instead, she chose to trade so I have a good impression of her. </em>

    <em>That said, Freya had no good feelings about her, viewed her with hostility.</em>

    When we got to the entrance of the Royal Pce, I never thought that Karana wouldnt be in the guest hall, but downstairs when I came down. She was dressed in a purple formal dress. She had pure-white skin akin to snow on a mountain. Her facial features were exquisite and delicate as the most precious worlds treasure. Her pale-purple earrings matched her dress. Her marble-like shoulders that were white as milk looked gentle and shook gently apanying her movements. Her eyes that resembled amethyst jewels contained affection, but would asionally show hints of wisdom.

    In that moment, I suddenly felt that if mom had me marry her, I mightve agreed to it.

    When she saw me, she shook her light-blonde hair. Then she softly chuckled as she extended her hand wearing a purple silk glove toward me. In her steady, and yet clear voice, she greeted me, It is the first time I am meeting you, Your Majesty. I am Karana Dominique Von Testersmill.

    I nodded with a smile and extended my hand out to shake her slightly cold hand, Its a pleasure to meet you, Lord Karana. I am the Prince of the Rosvenor Empire, Troy Gdriel Rosvenor.

    She smiled and said, This can be considered our first meeting. Please allow me to apologise to you for what happenedst time.

    <em>Though she said that, Im fully aware that she was just being polite. She, certainly, wasnt apologetic. Actually, she was happy </em>

    I shook my head with a smile and replied, Its fine. We both got what we want. I didnt get to see youst time. Now that I get to see you, I must admit that you are truly beautiful.

    Is that so? Thank you for very much for your praise, Your Majesty. I am aware of how beautiful your wives are; therefore, I dare not consider myself beautiful before you.

    No. Its precisely because my wives are very beautiful that you must be very beautiful for me to praise you for your beauty.

    Hehe. Thank you for thepliment. I am very happy.

    She blushed and revealed a shy smile. I, too, smiled. The two of us looked at each other and she blushed while being shy to look at me. As I looked at the beautiful Karana, I had a thought.

    <em>If Mommy Elizabeth were to lead her to me and tell me she was my wife, Id probably be very happy. </em>

    Ah!!

    Just as the atmosphere between us started to be flirtatious, Freya pinched my back from behind causing me to exim from the pain. I turned my head around to see Freya looking at me with an enraged look. I smiled helplessly.

    <em>We have to start proper business now. I dont know why I say this sort of stuff when I see such a pretty girl</em>

    Karana wiped her smile away, and then smiled apologetically as she said, Let us enter the guest hall then, Your Majesty. It was a pleasure to hear what you said, Your Majesty. Thank you.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *For distinction purposes, I will only emphasise Imperial Princess/Royal Princess where necessary; otherwise, Ill use just Princess if it should be obvious

    **Due to reasons in the old days, women being hit on wasmonly the fault of the women, not the man, because it was perceived to be her fault for being provocative or unseemly in some way, and hence the stigma Troy mentions.

 Book 8: Chapter 20

    Book 8: Chapter 20

    <em>Something today made me rtively happy. And that was my Moms arrival at the Royal Capital. </em>

    <em>Elizabeth and Vyvyan arrived in the Royal Capital today. I think its Vyvyans first time here in humanitys Hilles City, so I did everything I could to ensure that the city could give Mommy Vyvyan a good impression. Well, I didnt make any detailed preparations. since I dont think Vyvyan is very keen on resplendent things. She just needed to see humanitys prosperity. </em>

    <em>I only realised how unnecessary my preparations were when I was making the preparations. I was going to get people to gather on their route to wee them, but when I said the Empress was returning to the Royal Capital tomorrow. The people excitedly began preparing things to wee her without me telling them what to do. The hotels on both sides of the streets with rooms with windows raised their prices up as high as the cost of a small house.</em>

    <em>Some even made camp on both sides of the streets, so that they would be in the front row to see Her Majesty tomorrow. In reality, they werent going to get to see her because she was hidden by the ck curtains on both sides of her horse carriage. But despite that, the people were literally going to fight for a spot as madmen would.</em>

    <em>Some of them got dressed in their most luxurious clothes to await the Empresss arrival. </em>

    <em>A team of Valkyries patrolled the streets every hour in order to ensure that there were no congestions. I went once, as well, and saw the streets filled with denizens there to wee the Empress. I felt a little sour and envious. I know how much mom did for this empire and how much she gave up for it, but not every Emperor is valued and respected this way. The people are the monarchs asset. However, the monarch also needs to have the trust of the people to exist. The Empress hadnt set out to war in a decade, but the Empress was still the noble and great Empress they knew in their hearts.</em>

    Whats wrong, Onii-sama? Your expression looks a little weird.

    I smiled helplessly then looked at the people sleeping on both sides of the street and softly replied, Perhaps its because I mind Her Majestys monarch status. Im wondering if Ill be able to be treated by the people the same way one day. If not, then Her Majesty abdicating the throne will bring me endless troubles. My ability to lead is still far inferiorpared to Her Majestys. What must I do to be able to be as good as Mom?

    Freya chuckled, and then answered, You need to understand that Her Majesty isparable to the messiah of the world in the eyes of the people of Rosvenor Empire. She alone held up Rosvenor City when it was on itsst legs and on the brink of destruction. She virtually never lost a battle with foreign nations and transformed Rosvenor City, an agriculture focused city barely getting by into an empire that expands half of the continent. Everyone naturally admires and respects such power. You are not different. If Her Majesty was the messiah, then it is very difficult for you to have another opportunity to aplish more than Her Majesty. As long as you can maintain the empire she established and rejuvenate the internal politics and economy, then you will be considered a great Emperor.

    I honestly dont want to be resigned to that

    What are you not willing to ept? You must understand that Her Majesty was not treated in this fashion back then. Back then, she smashed her own throne. At the time, every day was filled with tension. Her Majestys battles to revive the nation were not rxing by any means. If it is Her Majestys status that you are envious off, you are engaging in a most pointless endeavour.

    Freya sternly looked at me and borated, Sacrifices and gains are directly proportional. That is why Her Majesty has her current status. Since you do not have that sort of opportunity, you should set your mind at rest and be an Emperor that maintains.

    Uhm, youre right.

    I nodded. I tugged on the reins of my battle steed and looked to the entrance of the Royal Capital.

    <em>Where would my moms be right now? They should be where the fertilends are now, right? Theyll arrive tomorrow morning. I do miss my moms. Im not sure how others see them, but I know that theyre just ordinary moms in front of me Okay, let me correct that. With the way they asionally turn creepy, I cant fairly say that theyre normal moms. This time, Mommy Elizabeth has firmly made up her mind to abdicate the throne and return home as a mother to raise her child, while Mommy Vyvyan said her body was getting old Yeah, my foot she is. She just wants to keep me She doesnt want to be the Queen. </em>

    <em>In that case, Ive suddenly got two burdens to carry all of a sudden. My two moms will be more normal mothers too as a result, especially Mommy Elizabeth. If she was a cold-blooded killer, whod kill without batting an eye at the start, shes now a gentle mom.</em>

    <em>But maybe Mom chose to abdicate the throne since gentleness and a monarch arent a goodbination.</em>

    <em>Thats enough. </em>

    Your Majesty, we will be able to arrive at the Royal Capital tomorrow.

    Ah, all right.

    Alice looked at Vyvyan ,who was sitting opposite Elizabeth ying chess with her, with a slightly hostile look. Normally, the one ying chess with Her Majesty would be Alice. Vyvyan didnt mind, though. Basically, the human Valkyries on this side are somewhat hostile to Vyvyan, not that she minded, though.

    Vyvyan didnt bring her guard unit. Not a single elven Imperial Guard was present. That was how confident Vyvyan was with herself when it came to facing attacks at any given moment. Elizabeth herself didnt have any intentions of harming Vyvyan, either, as they have bothe to an agreement on a few things for their child, and that was since they could ept each other being at his side, why not continue that way?

    However, the two of them avoided the fact that humans wouldnt ept elves and vice versa. The war a decade ago has put a wall between the two races. That said, the two monarchs both had their own agendas for the war, so the both of them deliberately tried to forget the war.

    I feel that your people are hostile to me.

    What, do you mind it?

    Vyvyan made her next move and then replied, No, I dont. Its just that if your Valkyries and Ie into conflict with each other in the city, my son would be made a joke of, wouldnt he? Further, do you think its a good idea to have your Valkyries guard my son? Didnt I tell you that I feel that your people are trying to harm my son?

    They wont. Elizabeth waved her hand and absent-mindedly exined, The Valkyries are my most trusted squad. How could they harm my son? Plus, it makes perfect sense for me to have my most trusted squad protect my most beloved son. So of course I would trust the Valkyries with the task.

    Unfortunately, your Valkyries only obey your orders. My son will, consequently, have to suffer during this time, huh?

    He just needs to provide the guests with a reception. The Valkyries dont have anything they can do, either.

    Hey Elizabeth, to me it feels as though youve recently fallen in love again. Vyvyan ced her chess piece down. She then frowned at Elizabeth and asked, You always have this issue when you fall in love. Your mood will be randomly good, you randomly be confident and you randomly trust everyone. Dont you notice it? Yourepletely different to how you normally are. Your face is radiant as though youre in love again, too. What happened to you?

    Elizabeth touched her face. She looked a little dazed, but then she switched it for an ambiguous smile. She replied, Fallen in love? I do, actually, feel that way, because my son is bing more and more simr to my husband. Standing next to him makes me feel that Im standing next to my husband

 Book 8: Chapter 21

    Book 8: Chapter 21

    Your Majesty!!

    <em>When the silhouette of the Empresss escort appeared on the horizon, the soldiers on the city walls shouted out. The Valkyries and I stood outside the city waiting for moms escort. Those in the front leading the escort were also Valkyries on white horses. Whenever I see them, I remember Nier weing me home in her white uniform. </em>

    <em>But Nier hasnt worn that uniform in a long time. Nier, who has gotten used to dresses and skirts, hasnt touched her Valkyrie uniform in a long time, I dont think. In my opinion, the Valkyrie uniforms gives off its own vibe Lucia and I did once do while she was in her shadow squad uniform We were happier</em>

    The escort slowly arrived before us. Two Valkyries gave each other a nod. I dismounted and went up to the carriage to pull the door open. Before I could speak, two silhouettes leapt at me. My first reaction was fright. I thought there were assassins were hiding in there to kill me.

    However, I then smelt the familiar scents in my arms. I took two steps back to steady myself, since catching them both almost threw my back out. I smiled as I stroked the heads of the two who leapt at me. With surprise and joy, I eximed, Nier?! Lucia?! Howe you two are here too?!

    Mm I wanted to be with you, Your Majesty Though I said all that, I still want to be by your side

    Your Highness, weve been apart for so long and my body is stabilising, too. I also wanted to see you. I really, really wanted to see you.

    Lucia and Nier did everything they could to knock the other way in order to monopolise my embrace, so they kept wriggling around in my arms. Their gazes for each other sure didnt show a hint of joy from having not met in a long time. Their gazes were filled with rage and hostility for each other. They wished for nothing more than to sh the other to death, and then curl up in my arms in peace.

    Okay, okay, you two. We havent entered the city yet. Its a little too early for you to be clinging to him.

    A domineering voice came from behind them. The two of them paused and then stepped back from me. I looked behind them to see Vyvyan smiling and Elizabeth with a stern expression. I made a small bow then smiled and greeted them, Your Majesty, Your Highness, wee to Hilles City.

    Vyvyan nodded with a smile. I noticed her body dangerously shudder.

    <em>Im fairly certain she wanted to leap at me like Lucia and Nier did. Maybe she wouldve been the first to leap at me before if my two wives werent present. </em>

    Vyvyans finger quivered.

    <em>Im fairly certain she wanted to leap over and kiss me. </em>

    Elizabeth looked at me, but hesitated for a moment before asking, Ah Uhm Yeah So, have there been any problems in the Royal Capital during your stay?

    Everything has been well, Your Majesty.

    Good. Lets enter the city now then.

    Elizabeth kept it short. Nier then quickly requested, Your Majesty, I would like to ride a horse with His Majesty into the city.

    Oh? Elizabeth nodded and asked, Will you be all right?

    I will be all right. My child will be fine.

    Nier nodded. Lucia then raised her hand and said, Me too, then. I want to ride with His Highness into the city, as well then.

    All right.

    Vyvyan nodded. She provided Lucia with a barrier, so Lucia was actually safer than Nier. As a result, Lucia could run about unlike Nier. ording to what Lucia, herself, said, she was always particrly tired, because her child absorbed her mana to take shape. However, things have stabilised now so she can run around now.

    Vyvyan shut the carriages door. She then patted her chest. She let out a sigh of relief and eximed, I nearly died. Im going to die. My son was so cool, so handsome and so cute just now. I almost couldnt help myself from hugging him My goodness, this is so scary. My son is bing cooler and cooler, and hes bing more and more handsome now. Hes my son without a doubt. The older he bes, the more I like him

    Elizabeth hesitated for a moment then looked at her own hand and responded, I do envy Nier and Lucia. My son has never been so intimate with me, yet they can get hugs from him. I was, honestly, a little upset when he hugged them just now. Moreover, my son has grown up.

    Vyvyan pursed her lips into a smile then sighed, Seeing my son so old and tall now makes me feel that Ive aged. Thinking back to how we used to live makes me feel strangely nostalgic. He grew up while we were fighting each other for him. My Troy doesnt need anybody to look after him anymore.

    Hes <em>my</em> son. Elizabeth emphasised that again before saying, Youre right, youre right, my son has grown up. We can focus on staying at home to raise him now. Troy now feels simr to Inard.

    Uhm. Vyvyan nodded and then said, This is my first time at your Royal Capital. What does your Royal Capital have that could amaze me?

    Probably the surrounding scenery.

    Elizabeth pulled one of the veils open, and then leaned on the window. She used the ck veil to cover her face. Vyvyan looked at the massive crowd of people outside with astonishment. Everybody was loudly yelling from upstairs, both sides of the street and even people standing on the roofs. Everybodys face was red with excitement.

    Vyvyan listened to the people shouting outside. Her ears twitched due to the shouting. The people below shouted, long live Your Majesty, long live Your Majesty.

    Humans. You humans sure are unnaturally good at reproducing, huh

    So youre saying were like rats? Elizabeth chuckled. She wasnt offended. She then continued, Its because were open-minded. We wouldnt live in a small forest until we die. We will go outside, discover countlessnds and countless ces to improve our homes. We have short lifespans; hence, we do our best to love others. We wont wait for love. Instead, well go and proactively search for love.

    I think I understand why Onii-sama fell in love with you back then now.

    Vyvyan pulled her neck back then chuckled and went on, After all, youre much more proactive than I am. I think that being as passive as my Onii-sama was, left defenceless against you. Whatever, though. Lets put Onii-sama aside for now. I wont be giving up when ites to my son, though.

    I thought we had reached an agreement on this.

    Not at all, Vyvyan looked at Elizabeth and said, We might be able to makepromises when it pertains to my child. At Troy City, we could take care of my son together. This time, however, I wont be letting you have my son again.

    Elizabeth shuddered. She then looked at Vyvyan with a cold look, Dont tell me you

    Vyvyan snickered and then casually responded, Ah You dont happen to think that I cant do anything just because youre around, do you?

 Book 8: Chapter 22

    Book 8: Chapter 22

    I dont know what happened in the carriage, but after they got out, Elizabeth didnt look well. Without saying a word and while ignoring everybodys gaze, she pulled me straight into her embrace. She gave me a gentle kiss on my forehead then in her hoarse voice asked, My son just how many burdens have you carried for that so-called bloodline? How much did you have to put up with?

    Huh?

    I had no idea what Mommy Elizabeth was talking about. I was honestly baffled. Mommy Elizabeth didnt exin anything; instead, she winsomely stroked my head,pletely ignoring the gazes of the Valkyries behind her and the denizens. I didnt care, though. Mommy Elizabeth is about my height. Other than having to bend at the knees a little when she pulled me into her bosom, it was quite nice.

    Your Majesty!

    Alice cleared her throat in a muffled voice from behind. Elizabeth let go of me, and then scrubbed my head. She gently cleared her throat then looked at me and said, Have you met all of the rulers of the vassal states? Son, were there any lords you are particrly interested in? I think that the one you are most interested in will definitely be the most outstanding among them.

    I chuckled.

    <em>Frankly, I could split the lords Ive met over thest three days into three categories. The first category is the ones who clearly have a good impression of me. Karana and Nara belong to this category. The second category is those who dont hate me. They politely try to ingratiate themselves with me. Prince Bagrott is one such example. Thest category is those who are clearly hostile towards me. They view Castor as their leader, and of course, that includes their regent and a few lords from the desert, because I killed their people and supported Karnashun.</em>

    Elizabeth and Vyvyan walked next to me. Lucia and Nier went off to the room to prepare first. I answered Mommy Elizabeth as we walked. Elizabeth wore an ambiguous smile as she patiently listened to everything I had to say. I didnt finish until we arrived at her room and sat down.

    Son, your performance has been quite good to be able to know all of the lords and appropriately handle that matter. Consoled, Elizabeth stroked my head, and then said, Son, you need not worry. You cant get everyone to like you. Dislike isnt a useless emotion. You just need to think about how to make those who hate you, fear you.

    Vyvyan suddenly hugged me from behind. I felt something heavy pressed down on my head. Vyvyan wrapped her arm around to my chest and said, You humans matters sure areplicated. If we were in the elvennds, Id just need to crown my son. Theres no dislike or not dislike with us.

    Bloodlines are everything for you elves, after all. Humans birth origins dont cause them to be affixed to a certain status, though. Humans can get everything they want through their own efforts, and therefore naturally need power to maintain everything of theirs, too. What you have is oppression, while we have power bnces.

    Vyvyan pouted and responded, I feel so sorry for my son right now. He hasnt even gotten any good rest this whole entire time. Look at how thin he has be. Elizabeth, my son didnte here to suffer senselessly. I really want to duel you right now. I want to separate your neck into as many pieces as my son has lost in weight.

    A heavy and intense murderous intent came from behind me. Vyvyan was serious

    Elizabeth stroked my face while feeling apologetic, too. She sighed, I dont want my son to suffer, either; nevertheless, he must undergo this experience to train himself. Son, dont me Mommy. Mommy doesnt want to be so heartless, either, but but you truly do need to walk this part of your journey.

    Speaking of which, arent you doing this just so that you can abdicate the throne and live your own life? Is that what a mother should be doing?! Isnt this the most selfish idea youve had? You use me of being unlike a mother while I do everything for my childs happiness! I do everything for the sake of letting him be with Lucia and for the sake of allowing him to live happily forever. I do everything for my son! You do everything for yourself! You dont love Troy! You just want to give your lonely self a family!

    Vyvyan randomly got angry.

    <em>Actually, Im certain they had an intense argument already and this is just the continuation of it. The two of them arguing is normal. I wouldnt be surprised if they met with their armies at this point. Except, I have no idea what theyre arguing about this time.</em>

    Im different to you!!

    Elizabeth jumped up and roared back. She yanked me out of Vyvyans arms and pulled me tightly into her bosom, thereby nearly asphyxiating me. She looked at Vyvyan and retorted, You can apany my son until the end, but I cant. I only have a few decades of life. This is the only time I can spend with my son. I didnt fulfil the duties as his mother when he was young, so I want to make up for my own mistake. I want to keep my sonpany at his side. Is that strange of me to desire so?! Is it selfish?! I just want to take care of my son! I just want that sort of life!

    Vyvyan looked back at Elizabeth. She took in a deep breath, clenched her teeth and thundered, My son has been put in danger here with you over and over! Over and over! You said youd protect him well every time, but hees back covered in wounds every single time! Arent you the Empress?! Arent you the leader of this empire? If you cant even guarantee my sons safety, by what means are you going to protect him?! Youre a failure of a mother! How are you going to look after him?! My son has been hurt here time and time again! And I bet hell get hurt again this time!

    He wont!

    Elizabeth locked me in her tightly embrace as if she was hanging onto herst straws. She choked on her words as she said, I wont let me son be in danger. Im by his side this time. I will make sure that I am a qualified mother. I will protect my son. I will protect my son even if it costs me my life I want to live with my son way too much I I dont have memories of my son Im truly afraid that I wont even have a memory worth recalling when I get old I I

    Elizabeth started to tear up. I gently hugged Elizabeth, who was crying, and gently stroked her back. I then looked at Mom and sincerely said, Mom, dont worry. I chose all of this myself. Even if there is danger and even if its tiring, I can make it through it, because I dont want to just be a kid at your sides. I want to be a great person as you two, as well!

    Vyvyan looked at me with a nk look. She wore a veryplex expression as though she wasining but at the same time praising, as well as a nostalgic feeling from her soul. It was akin to the spectre of reason. She silently looked at me. A moment afterwards, she looked up at me and gently stroked my head. She said, Mommy wont stop you, son. Youre Mommys best son, and the best man in Mommys heart, but if you feel that humanity doesnt suit you,e back to the elven side You can be an even greater Elven King there

 Book 8: Chapter 23

    Book 8: Chapter 23

    Hurry, hurry, hurry. Hurry up and finish the makeup. Her Majestys clothes still need to be prepared!

    Whos holding Her Majestys cape?! Who used to hold it?

    It was always Castell.

    Castell isnt here now.

    The Empress sat in her chair with her eyes shut and allowed the makeup artist to do what she had to and speak to the others. The protocol officer, who was behind her, hesitated before asking, So do you have a better candidate, Your Majesty?

    The Empressughed and replied, My son, of course. Did you need to ask? Its a given that my son can be the one to hold my cape. Is there anyone else? Plus, both of us will be appearing at the annual meeting, so isnt it perfect for him to hold my cape?

    I shall go and notify His Majesty, in that case.

    The protocol officer nodded.

    <em>Yep, thats why I rushed here.</em>

    <em>Tonights banquet is a banquet to wee Her Majesty back. All of the lords of the vassal states were invited. However, this wasnt the annual meeting banquet. The year here ends with the end of winter. After that day is spring. There are three days to go until spring.</em>

    <em>Thats when the official annual meeting banquet is held.</em>

    Your Majesty, you must hold Her Majestys cape properly. Specifically

    You dont need to tell me. I already know.

    <em>I once held Her Majestys cape for her. It wasnt the official evening banquet; hence, her clothing for the banquet was a military army uniform, instead of her regr military uniform and a long cape. It carried her unique suave aura. It could also be considered her usual getup for when she attended banquets.</em>

    <em>Mommy Elizabeth didnt prepare a face veil this time, either. As she was meeting with lords of cities, she didnt cover her face. Therefore, she did her makeup properly this time. Elizabeth is very pretty to begin with, so when she wore makeup on, she became even more preciously beautiful. Standing next to her, I couldnt tell her age. Perhaps beauty can surpass time. Not even time could diminish her beauty.</em>

    I held moms cape and stood behind her. She turned her head around to look at me with a smile, and then stroked my head.

    <em>She didnt say anything else, but I could see boundless trust and constion in her gaze. To be frank, to be allowed to hold the Empresss cape in front of so many important people proved that I was someone worth her trust, as well as being her most trusted person just as Castell was back then.</em>

    <em>Back then, Castell was her most trusted individual. I dont know why Castell isnt with the Empress this time. It seems like he stayed at Troy City. To be honest, Im not very happy about having someone whos not on my side looking over Troy City, but I cant ask Her Majesty to call him back now.</em>

    Lets go. The lords are waiting for us.

    The Empress turned around, and the servants pulled the door open. My eyes sighted gold lights in an instant. Noise and the air of power rushed at me. All of the people present in the banquet hall right now are the people who wield the most power on this continent, yet all of them were silent as they respectfully weed the ruler of the continent.

    Ladies and gentlemen.

    Her Majesty opened her arms with a smile and then walked forth with pride. Nothing could hide that their hairs stood up. The jingling from the ground loudly echoed. It was as though she was stepping on their hearts with every step. All of them couldnt help but bend at the waist. Some are born rulers. Nobody could withstand her imposing and oppressive aura. The Empress smiled as she looked at them on her left and right while walking forward. I walked behind her. I tried my best to hold her cape steady in my hands.

    The Empress arrived in front of everyone. She twisted her body with a quick spin and saw the people that called themselves her vassals with their heads down. I could see Nara looking at the Empress with a fanatical gaze of loyalty from underneath the Empresss arms. Nara is one who worships the Empress and has been trying to imitate her all the time.

    Happy new year.

    The Empress smiled as she greeted the lords. She wore a confident and proud smile, which made her radiate from head to toe. She opened her arms as she looked at them and spoke.

    We sincerely wish you a happy new year, Your Majesty!

    The rulers, lords and everyone below loudly responded as though the spotlight was focused on Her Majesty. Elizabethughed, and then quickly pulled me over into her arms from behind. Her long cape quickly dropped to the ground, but she didnt care in the least. Instead, she patted me on my shoulder and said, You all may have not met him yet, but this is my most beloved son, and the next Crown Prince of the Rosvenor Empire. He wasnt with me before. I believe that youve met him already. I wonder what you all think of him Of course, thats not what I want to ask you this time. Ive just returned to the Royal Capital today, my Princess is pregnant and Im finally getting to meet all of you again. I am in a very good mood. This is a happy banquet, sodies and gentleman, enjoy yourselves!

    <em>I noticed that the gazes the people below had for me were different. Needless to say, Im referring to the three factions feeling. Some were cautious while some were hostile. There was also Nara and Karana, who were smiling, as well as Bagrott, who was scared. I didnt actually intend to have Her Majesty punish Prince Bagrott or anything. I havent even mentioned the plot behind the scenes yet.</em>

    <em>I must find an opportunity to bring it up.</em>

    Elizabeth grabbed hold of my hand and said, I shall dance the opening dance tonight. Come, Son. Let us dance the opening dance today.

    Ah

    Elizabeth pulled me into her embrace all of a sudden. She grabbed my hand as if shed done it a million times before.

    <em>As opposed to saying that I danced the opening dance with Mom, it would be better to describe it as me being a wooden puppet pulled around. Mom dances very well. Every step is steady. </em>

    I looked at Moms bright smile in front of me and followed her steps. My only reason for learning to dance was to respond to these situations. I was a disaster, but Mom perfectly followed my steps. The two of us spun a circle in front of everyone. I saw every face before my eyes as we spun and finally refocused my gaze on Moms face.

    Nara grabbed Taraks hand, and then appeared next to us. Thats when my dance with Mom just ended. Momughed and let go of my hand. Thats when I realised my hand was covered in sweat. Mom gave my head a firm scrub then walked up to one side and began speaking with people from the vassal states.

    I stood in ce and spaced out. I looked at Moms back feeling slightly dizzy. I kept feeling that the person in front of me before wasnt Mom, but Nier or Lucia.

    <em>Perhaps dancing really can make people develop feelings. Why do I feel that Mom is so beautiful?</em>

    <em>Why did it feel like my heart beat so fast when I danced with Mom? Was it because I was moving around or did I be slightly smitten with Mom?</em>

 Book 8: Chapter 24

    Book 8: Chapter 24

    Castell, are you going to help us or not?

    Help you with what? Help you people that have already failed? You saw His Majestys ability to retaliate, didnt you?! What are you still dissatisfied with?!

    Castell mmed his cup down in front of him, causing the wine inside to spill out, which left a dark red stain on the table. Alice looked at Castell. She clenched her teeth and replied, That was our mistake. We didnt get it perfect. I never expected my own Valkyries to foil my n. Ill inform the Valkyries this time so that wont happen again. Castell, are you no longer loyal to Her Majesty?

    Whos the one whos no longer loyal, Alice?! Shouldnt you be asking yourself that question?!

    Castell quickly stood up and furiously looked at Alice. He thumped his chest as he shouted. He had never lost his selfposure before, but the strange loneliness he felt and the alcohol made himpletely lose control. He lost his usual calmposure and roared the way a wounded animal would, Me! Im the one whos most loyal to the Empress! Her Majesty ordered me to stay behind so I stayed behind! Her Majesty asked you to protect His Majesty, but instead, you sneaked back here! Everything youre doing right now is betraying Her Majesty! Everything youre doing is traitorous!

    Do you not know what Im doing this this for?! Im doing this for Her Majesty!! Im doing this for her blood sweat and tears! Im doing this for my Empress! My Empress needs me! Shes not sober! She needs me to wake her from her stupor! This empire needs a suitable sessor!

    So why cant you acknowledge His Majesty?! His Majesty defeated Castor, the church, the desert and even foiled your ns! Why cant he be the sessor of this empire?! Alice, youre ignorant! Youve lost it now! Your goal is to kill His Majesty now! Its no longer about helping Her Majestys empire! His Majesty is already capable of leading this empire; why do you refuse to acknowledge that?! I believe that you wouldnt acknowledge it even if it was someone else other than His Majesty! Youre in a morbid state now!

    Castell mmed the table hard, causing his cup to tip over and all the wine inside to spill out. The wine quickly spilt all over the table surface and dyed the entire tablecloth red.

    Im in a morbid state?! How am I morbid when Im doing this for Her Majesty?! Has the Prince defeated anyone?! Hes scared of even Nier! This Prince has no battle aplishments! What right does he have to take the empire Her Majesty spilt her blood to establish?

    He has the right because Her Majestys blood runs in his body! Yes, Her Majesty spilt her blood to establish this empire, but she also exchanged her blood for His Majesty! He can seed this empire!! I believe that His Majesty can get all of the vassal states to submit to him! Wouldnt Her Majestys empire be protected then?! Our original goal was to let His Majesty seed the throne if he had thepetence and eliminate him if he didnt have what it took; however, your goal has bepletely distorted now!

    I dont believe it! I dont acknowledge him! How can this Prince that hasnt even fought a war have what it takes to lead this empire?! The army of this empire is invincible, thanks to Her Majesty! What capabilities does this Prince possess to get the army that worships Her Majesty to submit to him? If he cant, then itll be a mutiny!

    Alice thundered back at the top of her lungs. She may be small in stature, nevertheless, her murderous intent and fury wasnt inferior to Castells right now. Castell did have his head down to look at her while standing in front of her, but he didnt dare to take another step forward when she was so furious. She could shatter the wall of this room with a single punch.

    She furiously extended her hand out and demanded, Hurry and give me those weapons! I just need those weapons! As long as I have those weapons, Ill be able to prove that everything Im doing is right!

    Dream on!!!

    Castell smacked Alices hand away and yelled at her. That seemed to be Castells trigger, one that couldnt be touched, but Alice touched it. That was the response of an enraged animal. He grabbed Alices hair, bent down to her ear and roared, Because of that batch of stuff of yours, I couldnt return with Her Majesty. It was because of you! Because of you, I nearly lost Her Majestys trust! It was because of you! It was because of you! Youre being stupid! Are you not satisfied with having ruined me to this point?! I cant let you be stupid again! Youre revolting now! Theres no way Im siding with you!

    Are you really not going to give them to me?!

    Alice didnt care about her hair. She narrowed her eyes and coldly red at Castell as though she was stalking her prey. The cold atmosphere contained the cold of the snowstorm outside. It was, without question, an exposed de in the air. Castell was grabbing the de, yes, the sharpest part.

    No. Way!

    Castell clenched his teeth and responded with two words.

    He wasnt clenching his teeth due to nervousness or anger, but pain.

    Alice pushed Castell away and he grabbed his abdomen as he staggered back a few steps before falling back on the table on his back. His blood and the wine mixed together. His blood and the wine lingered in the air making the atmosphere smell particrly bad. Alice coldly red at him after stabbing him in his gut. She put one foot on his face and coldly said, Traitors dont need to live. Castell, out of consideration for our friendship, Ill give you time to reflect on your life. Ill take my leave now, since you dont have what I want here. Ill kill His Majesty to prove to you that Im right, even without your weapons. Oh, sorry, I forgot that you might not get to see it.

    Alice booted his head, and then turned around to leave the room. Castell tightly grabbed the dagger in his abdomen.

    The dagger is the Valkyries weapon. The dagger has a hooked tip so if you forcefully pull it out once its stabbed into your flesh, youll rip out your organs or flesh.

    It was not to be pulled out.

    Consequently, Castell didnt pull it out. Since Alice said that, it meant that the dagger isnt poisoned, so he could still make. He could make it as long as he hadnt bled out all of his blood. He could make it. He could make it.

    He just had to shout and he would make it.

    Nevertheless, he had no time to treat himself.

    <em>That maniac is heading South. That maniac is going to do what she said for sure. I couldnt stop her. The maniac is going to kill Her Majestys only son. The maniac really will kill him. Theres no one by His Majestys side that can defeat that maniac. Nier is pregnant while Lucia cant fight. His two mothers should be off hunting while the Prince was surrounded by Valkyries.</em>

    <em>The Prince will die.</em>

    <em>I must save His Majesty. Her Majestys empire has nothing to do with me. Only Her Majesty and I are connected. I am Her Majestys personal attendant. I dont care what Her Majesty should do. I only care about what she wants to do. So I must go and protect what Her Majesty wants to protect now.</em>

    Castell pressed down on the table covered in blood and wine to get up. He looked toward the South with a gaze of determination and immense loyalty like Alices, and headed out

 Book 8: Chapter 25

    Book 8: Chapter 25

    <em>Poems and songs are nice things. Its just that I havent heard any of them sinceing here. The annual meeting banquet wasnt a dance ball, but a banquet where everyone was seated separately. Everyone would then write a poem to recite, so it could be considered a very literature and art oriented gathering.</em>

    <em>Poetry in this world isnt different to the ones from the world I came from, because their text has something which resembles letters. However, their pronunciation contains a degree of level and oblique tones. Poetry needs to rhyme, and the number of words used must be equal. While the requirements arent high, its not possible to just write them with the click of a finger, either.</em>

    <em>Composing poetry isparable to drawing for the Empress. Its a little difficult for her Im standing at the entrance to her room in the inner court right now. Im here to console her in name, while Im here to ensure she doesnt act restlessly and whimsically, in actuality. As Vyvyan can move around freely, Elizabeth goes to the outer pce every moment shes free to avoid letting Vyvyan have time alone with me. In reality, however, Vyvyan doesnt get the opportunity. Lucia and Nier cling to me during the day, and then the two of them cling to me at night; consequently, I basically dont have time to be alone with Vyvyan.</em>

    <em>But despite that, my two moms will still do everything to get close to me, so I can only get her topose her poem in peace by standing at the entrance of her room. That said, I now feel that mom isnt struggling topose a poem, because shes restless and whimsical, as she doesnt want topose a poem, but that shes being restless because she cant think of anything.</em>

    <em>Mom looked at her pen and paper in front of her. It feels as though asking her topose a poem is tougher on her than asking her to draw. Well, I guess thats not right, since Mom is very happy to draw as its what she wants to do. Composing poems wasnt something she wanted to do, though That would exin why Mom keeps looking left and right and even ying with the feather on her pen all day.</em>

    I ced the book in my hand down. I looked at Mom, who was bored out of her skin, and said, Mom, hurry up andpose your poem. You have to read it out tonight.

    Mom looked at me and smiled helplessly to reply, But Mommy doesnt want topose a poem Mommy is horrible at this sort of stuff. Mommy never paid attention during any of these sses when Mommy was young. Mommy either wagged lessons or angered the teacher until they left, so Mommy regrets it now

    <em>It sounds as though Mom was a very mischievous princess when she was young. But I guess it makes sense. After all, if she wasnt mischievous, she wouldnt have run to the elves alone and got taken back by them.</em>

    I looked at Mom then opened the book I was reading and replied, It doesnt seem as if the requirements are very high to me. Why cant youpose a poem, Mom? And nobody will say anything even if you do make a mistake or two.

    You cant say that. Mommys poems will be saved so Mommy mustpose a good one. Thats why Mommy burns Mommys drawings

    <em>Oh, so mom is aware of her limitations</em>

    Mom patted her thigh, and then looked at me with a bright look in her eyes. I knew what she wanted. I walked over and sat on herp

    <em>Why do I feel as though Im a dog? </em>

    Mom hugged me from behind then reached for her pen and nodded with satisfaction. She said, This does give me a reassuring feeling, all right. Mommy canpose in peace now, but Mommy doesnt know what to write

    I looked at the nk sheet, Is it hard? You should be able topose one soon with your skills, Mom.

    Writing a four line one isnt a problem, but the important part about poetry is being able to express your inner feelings. Mommy values Mommys feelings. If Mommy cant express them, the poem is meaningless.

    <em>Why does it sound as though its Moms excuse to me?</em>

    Your Majesty, Prince, Your majesty ah

    A maid came in and was stunned to see us like this. I, however, cared nothing for shame. The two of us looked at the maid naturally without getting flustered. Mom asked, Whats wrong? Did somethinge up?

    The maid looked at us with a dumbstruck and replied, Ah Sorry, Your Majesty, Miss Freya wanted to borrow His Majesty for a bit.

    Mom nodded. I walked to the door then quickly turned my head around to look at Mom, Dont go running off when Im not around, Mom. When Ie back, I will be checking to see what youve done. If you havent finished by then, Ill be having dinner with Mommy Vyvyan tonight.

    !!

    Mom revealed an astonished expression.

    <em>I think I went a little overboard with my threat but seeing mom immediately sit straight up and think seriously, I think its all right. After all, I can choose not to go to tonights banquet and let Elizabeth deal with all the people from the vassal states, while I eat with Mommy Vyvyan. That was the scariest thing to Elizabeth.</em>

    After leaving Her Majestys room, I noticed that the maid next to me kept looking at me with a very odd gaze.

    <em>Should I prove to her that Im her biological son and not her lover or something? Whats wrong with a mother hugging her child?! Whats the problem?!</em>

    Freya didnt ask to see me for anything important. She just wanted to confirm who would hold power once Her Majesty and Her Highness went off to hunt. There was also the question of having the Valkyries act as guards, since I couldnt let my condition on full-moon nights get exposed. As such, all Valkyries will be stationed inside the pce, and Ill have Alice guard this floor for safety sake.

    <em>Alice may not serve me, but she is Her Majestys bodyguard units captain, so she should be Her Majestys most trusted person.</em>

    <em>I had Nier and Lucia go with my two Moms to have some fun. Staying in the city would be a little too restrictive for them. I can handle things here alone. I dont have time to go out to y with them. With the Empress here now, the Valkyries werent so free.</em>

    After finishing discussions with Freya and delegating tasks, I went back to Her Majestys room. To my surprise, Mom had finishedposing her poem. She cheerfully handed me the sheet of paper when she saw mee in and said, Here, here, here, Son, take a look. Mommy has finished.

    I took the sheet of paper.

    <em>I cant help but admire Mom. It was just as I expected. Mom can do anything she puts her mind to.</em>

    <em>The soldiers have withdrawn their army and horses at the Southern mountain.</em>

    <em>The four seas have been settled and there is nothing left to be worried about.</em>

    <em>When will I be able to spend my days with my son,</em>

    <em>Gazing at the snow in the north until I grow old?</em>

    <em>Wow</em>

    <em>What do I think?</em>

    <em>You could pass this off as a love poem, dont you think? I dont think Elizabeth intended for it to be one though. She just wanted to keep her sonpany until old age, thats all.</em>

    Not bad. I can understand your thoughts, too, Your Majesty. I will ensure that you can live the life of a mother in the future.

    Elizabeth didnt reveal a cheerful smile. Instead, she silently nodded and revealed a sad expression. She smiled helplessly and replied, I knew I wasnt good withposing poems Didnt I justpletely fail to express my feelings?

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Level and oblique tones refers to the tonal nature of the Chinesenguage.

 Book 8: Chapter 26

    Book 8: Chapter 26

    Dear, is it really all right for you to stay behind alone? How about I stay behind, too? With me protecting you, well be more assured.

    Nier rubbed her lips and looked at me with a gaze of concern. I looked at Nier, who just came out from the nket and was lying on my chest.

    <em>I do feel that youre worried about me, but youve got some sticky liquid on the tip of your tongue, you know? How do you expect me to reply to you in this state? I have just entered sage mode, so dont ask me this sort of legitimate question</em>

    <em>I was too careless I never thought Nier could still do this sort of stuff when she was pregnant!</em>

    I gently stroked Niers tummy and softly replied, How can you protect me in this state? Its safest for you to be with Mom. Your safety is more important than mine right now. Ive got Valkyries around me. Are you still worried? Dont forget that you personally trained them.

    But Nier looked at me a little sadly then sighed after a pause. She looked at me a little upset and went on, Truthfully I just wanted to go with you But its safest for you to stay in the city, so so you should stay here, Dear.

    Sorry, Nier.

    I gave her a kiss on her lips then apologetically stroked her head and softly added, I cant keep youpany this time, Nier. Theres nothing I can do about it, though. Once everything is over, Ill keep youpany, I promise.

    Uhm All right.

    Nier nodded, and then leaned on my chest feeling reassured and gradually fell asleep.

    I looked at Niers hunting attire sitting beneath the moonlight.

    <em>I cant help but feel I cant sleep well tonight. I cant shake off the sad look in Moms eyes from this morning. That rhetorical question, I knew I wasnt good withposing poems Didnt I justpletely fail to express my feelings? confuses me, honestly.</em>

    I rolled over, causing Nier to slip off my chest, and then I tightly hugged her. Nier moaned, and then switched to a morefortable posture to continue sleeping while I looked at her face and thought to myself in silence.

    <em>Im confused as to what her expression and words meant. I cant put my finger on it. Maybe I just wasnt willing toprehend it because I didnt want to believe it.</em>

    <em>I believe that all of the rulers of the vassal states will understand what Her Majesty means when she reads it out tonight. Wouldnt that turn our matter into a foregone conclusion? Maybe people were already thinking it in the past, but itll finally be confirmed this time.</em>

    <em>That said, Her Majesty didnt put it bluntly so I dont think theyll say anything explicitly. I believe that it wont be sudden for her to abdicate the throne afterwards, then. The vassal states will have an opportunity to adjust their positions, and Ill be able to begin making my moves to get them to all recognise me.</em>

    <em>Whatever the case, Her Majesty is setting out tomorrow. This is a hunting event Her Majesty really enjoys. Vyvyan will be going with her. Vyvyans attitude towards the various vassal states was amicable, and she disyed herself very gracefully. In no way was she inferior to Elizabeth. If Elizabeth is imposing then Vyvyan is majestic. However, Vyvyan never hesitates to express that shes my mother, regardless of the time and ce.</em>

    <em>For instance, when I was eating some Empress bread and had two drops of honey on my mouth, , Vyvyan appeared before me in an instant before I could wipe my mouth with a napkin, and then pinched my chin and licked the honey off my face before I could utter a word She then told me to mind myself when eating with a smile</em>

    <em>Thats a mother Ah</em>

    <em>Theres only going to be Freya, Luna and Alice in the capital once they leave. Theres not much work left in the Royal Capital, but now that I have time on my hands, I can go and investigate who the one who plotted that incident was. I wont find any evidence if I go straight to the lords of the vassal states. Im, therefore, going to start with the people around them to try and find some clues.</em>

    <em>There was no continuation of it after I dealt with the incident. Perhaps they didnt continue giving me grief, since I handled it appropriately. However, I cant rx. I dont know if they want to do something to me or Her Majesty, so I cant just brush the matter off.</em>

    As I thought about for a while, I randomly fell asleep. When I woke up, Nier was already at the edge of the bed wearing on her hunting attire. Luna stood next to Nier and carefully helped her adjust the ornaments on her clothing, afraid that theyd wake me up.

    Nier noticed me looking at her, so she turned her head around and somewhat fearfully said, Ah, Dear, youre up Sorry, we were too loud, werent we?

    I sat up. I hugged Nier and next to her ear replied, Dont mind it. I should be getting up now anyhow. I need to see you off. Otherwise, I reckon moms will be very upset. Nier, look after yourself. Dont ever force yourself. Youre not Lucia so dontpete with Lucia over everything.

    I know, I know.

    Nier nodded, and then kissed my lips and said, Ill look after myself. Ill be sure to look after myself, because Im carrying our child. Dear, you must look after yourself. Dont let anything happen to you. If something happens, run even if its embarrassing. You must promise me that. I might not be able to make it back to protect you The Valkyries around you might not obey your orders. Ill speak to them before I leave.

    All right. Thats a big help as is, Nier

    I was relieved to hear that.

    <em>Nier is the Valkyries respected sword instructor, after all, so I trust that they will do her a favour But with Alice around, I think theres a limit to what Nier can do. That said, I dont think Alice would do anything to me. Alice is Her Majestys most loyal bodyguard, and Im Her Majestys son. Alice hasnt shown me any hostility thus far; hence, I think well be able to treat each other with respect.</em>

    I got dressed and then went to pick up Lucia, who was still tired. After we had breakfast, we went to the entrance of the Royal Pce. We saw Her Majestys grandiose hunting team. They truly were grandiose. It looked as though Her Majesty was going out on a tour. The guards and hunting dogs surrounded the team. There also seemed to be what resembled birds flying in the air around the team.

    Your Majesty, Your Highness, I am here to see you off.

    Uhm, Son.

    Elizabeth nodded. Her hunting attire disyed her heroic, suave and imposing aura, while Vyvyan was dressed as per usual. It didnt seem as though she was joining in with their hunting activity.

    Vyvyan bent down at her waist to stroke my head. She winked; then with a smile said, Son, remember that if somethinges up, just use the ne to call me back. Son, you must keep the ne safe. Its the only way mom can sense you.

    I know, Mom.

    I nodded and bid my moms goodbye. I watched the grandiose team leave. I followed them all the way to the entrance of the city before stopping. Seeing my two wives and two moms leave surprisingly made me feel lonely.

    Lets head back, Your Majesty.

    A voice came from behind. I turned my head around to see the slightly dangerous Alice riding on her horse. Alice gave me a smile, and then made way. She said, We must get along during this period of time. Your Majesty leave your safety to me.

 Book 8: Chapter 27

    Book 8: Chapter 27

    After dinner, Luna helped me adjust my cape from behind, and then quietly asked me, Your Majesty, will you be back on time tonight?

    Uhm, I should be since there isnt really any work nowadays.

    Luna patted my shoulders and with a smile, said, If there is not much work, do not exhaust yourself. If Her Majesty returns and sees you thin again, I will be scolded. Moreover, if youe back early, I will not have to stand outside holding the light to await your return, either.

    I looked at Luna with a smile, and asked, Are you getting sick of waiting?

    <em>Nier has always been the one holding a light to await my return, but since neither of them was here right now, Luna became the one who waited for me holding the light. Honestly speaking, I really like having someone wait for me. Seeing a light waiting for me whenever I returned to the outer court at night showered me with a soothing bliss.</em>

    No. I would never. Luna shook her head. She then checked left and right to ensure nobody was around before giving me a gentle back hug. With her head rested on my back, she softly continued, I feel that you belong to me alone when I wait for you, like that I be the only one waiting for you

    Luna

    But Mr Castell did not return with Her Majesty this time.

    Luna cut me off and didnt even give me a chance to turn around to hug her. From that position, she mentioned Castells absence.

    I nodded and replied, Yeah, I was surprised Castell didnte back. Perhaps Castell did something wrong to anger Her Majesty.

    Mr Castell has been Her Majestys personal attendant for about ten years, right? How could he do something that would make Her Majesty unhappy? I think that it might be because Her Majesty ordered him to stay Maybe Her Majesty no longer likes Castell. For a personal attendant, losing Her Majestys favour is the same aspletely losing ones life.

    How could Castell be abandoned by Her Majesty?

    This is a mutual feeling we share as personal servants!

    <em>Im a little reluctant to believe it. Her Majesty doesnt trust Castell at an ordinary level. I dont know what would happen for Her Majesty to no longer trust Castell. But there can only be one, and that is that Castell overstepped his boundaries by either digging his hands into military affairs or politics. Thats something Her Majesty forbids.</em>

    <em>I dont believe Castell would do that sort of thing, though. Hes a very wise guy, so theres no way hed dig himself a hole. From Castells perspective, Her Majestys trust is whats most important to him. Im sure that Castell wouldnt involve himself with military and political affairs.</em>

    However Your Majesty

    Luna released me. I turned my head around to look at her. She looked at me with eagerness, but also some anxiousness, and asked me, Your Majesty, would you one day abandon me ? Would the day where you do not like me anymoree and rece me with a new personal servant?

    No.

    I looked at Luna and resolutely shook my head. I stroked her head and sincerely exined, Havent I told you many times already? Youre my only personal servant. If youre no longer with me, Ill just be without a personal servant. I will never abandon you. Youre very cute, Luna, so I wont dislike you.

    Luna looked at me with tears in her eyes; but, a blissful smile surfaced on her face. She gently grabbed hold of my hand and softly responded, I am so d to have been saved by you I am so d to be able to always be by your side Your Majesty you are so gentle

    I smiled then pulled my hand back and told her, Ill be back early tonight. Luna, leave a light on for me.

    Luna responded with a firm nod, and then replied with a smile, Uhm. I will wait for your return, Your Majesty.

    <em>There honestly isnt much work today. I just need to confirm some preparations in the pce, so that any damages or losses noted after the Empress returns wont have to do with me. While Im at it, Ill sort out how the Valkyries will manage the members of the vassal states in the city. Theyre managing them only in name. In reality, theyre keeping tabs on them.</em>

    <em>Up until now, I still dont know what the scheme behind the scenes is. Therefore, I need them to gather information from those around the lords.</em>

    Onii-sama, do you have any thoughts about what we are investigating?

    I shook my head. I looked at Freya and candidly replied, No.

    Freya looked at me with a gaze as if my response was a matter of course, but also simrly to a mother looking at a naughty child. She then nodded, That is most like you. Onii-sama, I have an idea, though.

    Whats the idea?

    We ask a few people from the red-light district to go to where they are staying. Men may not speak about many things; the strong-willed fighter types who wont speak even when physically tortured. But, they will spill everything when the beauty in their arms, nheless. A man lying on his back in bed is when he is most defenceless.

    <em>I understand what Freya is thinking now. Shes saying to send some women from the red-light district to them, to see if theyll speak when theyre indulging in the beauty of the women. If a woman alone isnt enough, we can just add alcohol into the mix. I think theyll divulge everything under the influence of alcohol.</em>

    Lets do that then. Ill leave it with you.

    I nodded and Freya puffed her chest out proudly.

    <em>Shes just a kid but she hopes that I depend on her. Shes the same as my moms It gives off the old-woman-acting-cute vibe.</em>

    Ah, Your Majesty, Miss Freya.

    As we just finished discussing the matter, we saw Alicee out from another side. Behind her were a few people who came out with her. I took a look at them.

    <em>I seem to recognise them. One of them is the fatty from the conservative faction. I think he was from the financial department. </em>

    He saluted me when he saw me then left.

    I was curious as to what Alice was doing, but she is Her Majestys personal attendant.

    <em>What shes doing has nothing to do with me, except I cant figure out what a personal attendant would see a finance minister for.</em>

    Are you two doing something?

    I never expected Alice to ask me in such a direct manner. I nodded, We were just discussing the fight the Valkyries got into and came up with an idea. I think well find clues soon.

    Alice narrowed her eyes. She then revealed a smile, Your Majesty, are you serious about investigating the case? I think it would be better for you to leave it to Her Majesty to investigate.

    But Her Majesty is absent at the moment, isnt she? Ill handle this case. I believe Ill find out the truth. I can just pass the results of my investigation on to Her Majesty afterwards.

    I nodded and continued on proudly, I think Ill be able to get to the bottom of it before the full-moon night. Attest, itll take me until a day or two after the full-moon night.

    Alice looked at me as she replied in a tone full of pride, Oh? Well, good luck then, Your Majesty But you only have about three days until the full-moon night, right? You must be careful that night. I will be sure to tightly guard the outer court. I shall forbid anyone from approaching.

    I nodded, In that case, I shall leave everything with you, Alice.

    Think nothing of it. It is my duty, my most important duty

 Book 8: Chapter 28

    Book 8: Chapter 28

    Among several people seated at a table, a small silhouette that looked as though it was standing on a chair looked at those seated below, If youre going to do it, you must do it as soon as you can.

    Looked isnt quite the right word since the entire room was pitch ck without a light in the room. The individuals in the room werent very visible, so it was impossible to identify the individuals.

    An individual resentfullyined, It appears that the previous incident has raised the Princes alertness. It is all the Valkyries fault. We could have used the opportunity to go all out on the Prince, but their mistake wasted the opportunity to capture him.

    The Valkyries cant be med for it. Not even the captain would have the right to stop the Valkyries in that situation. At best, the Valkyries captain is only Her Majestys representative, not someone who canmand the Valkyries directly. Their disrespect for the Royal Pce was the equivalent of an insult hurled at Her Majesty; therefore, they wouldnt have stopped even if their captainmanded them to.

    Whatever the case, it seems that option is not viable. Just as importantly, the Empress has decided to pass the throne to the Prince. We think that only Her Majesty has the right to be the Empress. The throne cannot be handed to a brat still wet behind the ears. Therefore, if we cant make him lose his right, well just control him directly.

    One of the individuals solemnly agreed, Uhm, lets do that. But ording to what you said, His Majesty will be extremely weak on the full-moon night every month, so lets take action on that day then.

    Uhm, lets do that then. At present, there are only three days to go until the next full moon. Its worrisome that we havent obtained our weapons yet, though.

    Itll be fine. Even without weapons, I believe that the Valkyries who support me will be able to defeat all those standing in our way. We dont need weapons. We have Her Majestys loyalty. That is our honour, our soul and also our weapon.

    The Valkyries know about this?

    No, not yet. However, I think I will need to recruit some members when the timees. The Valkyries will support me, apart from maybe some, who wont agree. The Valkyrie squad is a mess because of the Prince. Theyre no longer as pure as they once were. Some of the Valkyries are now supporting the Prince because of Nier and Shusia, so there may very well be an internal fight between the Valkyries.

    What are the chances of victory?

    Very high, I would say, as theyre bound to be fewer in numbers. Plus, there wont be many soldiers who will step up while the Prince is incapacitated. The Valkyries are a squad that was trained and formed for Her Majestys sake; hence, they are unlikely to sacrifice their lives for him.

    How about his guard unit?

    Theyre a bother. In the desert in the south, they killed several times more people than their own numbers.

    They suffered severe wounds in the desert and are currently recuperating in the North, so they wont be able to make it down here. Theres currently only one team with the Prince, and thats the Valkyries. Their sword instructor Nier and the Shadow Squad captain Lucia are both with Her Majesty and Her Highness. Subsequently, there is no one around the Prince who can fight.

    It looks as though itll be a simple job. We just need to capture the Prince, and our matter will be all over. And its as if the heavens will so. Weve got nothing but opportunities.

    But the most important thing is the Prince on the full-moon night.

    Just when everybody let out a sigh of relief, the owner of the small silhouette spoke out. She softly added, Do not forget that His Majesty can fight, especially on full-moon nights. His elven blood empowers him with a very frightening power on full-moon nights, so we will be facing a wild beast in pain.

    But didnt you just say that we were going to capture him on the full-moon night?

    I was saying to not be rash! The owner of the small silhouette cut him off in an irritated tone, and then coldly said, Let Luna suck out all of his mana first, so that he bes weak. Dont let anything happen to us before the full-moon night. We must wait for Luna toe out before weunch our operation. If were early, the berserk Prince will obliterate the pce, so we must not act ahead of schedule.

    I get it. We get it. But theres another important thing, and that is, can we not kill him right away, but, instead, bring him before us and then discuss how to deal with him?

    You want to quit?!

    The small individual cut off another individual. The individual hesitantly shook his head and replied, No. We must do this; nevertheless, we must act with a n. At least, we shouldnt kill him right away. We should at least consider the consequences. Its not toote to kill him after we report it to Her Majesty.

    Thats right. Weve already decided to do this, so we dont need to worry needlessly in the short-term. He has to be killed in the end anyway, and therefore you dont need to worry.

    After hearing the exnation from the two, the owner of the small silhouette sat back down and grouchily dabbed her head with her finger. After a moment of silence, she said, We must kill the Prince; thats not debatable. Also, remember, we are only revolting against the Prince, not the Empress. If you do something that is detrimental to the Empress, Ill rip all of your heads off just as I did with that stupid old friend of mine.

    We understand. We are here because we are loyal to Her Majesty. We will not hold any ulterior motives toward Her Majesty.

    That better be the case, or else youll regret it. I cant trust anyone now. Ten years of adoration couldnt earn me the loyalty of a man, so what else can I believe in? I, however, believe that even without him by my side, Her Majesty still has countless of other loyal people around her. Lets leave now. I think that the Prince shouldve finished dinner by now. Let him have a moment with his maid. Hes not going to get a chance to see her again, after all.

    The few of them stood up. The leader of the group pulled the door open. They were in a small room, but the room was unexpectedly located in the inner sections of the Royal Pce. The lights outside had just been lit up. The Royal Pce interior was cold and empty, for Her Majesty had taken off with a team. All they could hear was the voices around the corner.

    Lets do that then. Ill leave it with you.

    Ah, Your Majesty, Miss Freya.

    Alice looked at the two who walked up to her and forced herself to not reveal her look of disdain for him. She did her best to greet the Prince in front of her with a smile. The reason she deliberately avoided meeting him was to avoid revealing her look of disdain for him. She had to keep her hostility toward him hidden from him, or her n might get exposed.

    In that case, I shall leave everything with you, Alice.

    Its nothing. It is my duty, my most important duty

    <em>As expected, hes still that Prince whos always passing responsibilities to others, useless at everything and delegating jobs to others, even trusting his life in the hands of others. How can someone, like him, be an Emperor?</em>

    <em>Let me show him what the ending for a useless Emperor is.</em>

 Book 8: Chapter 29

    Book 8: Chapter 29

    What are you looking at, Nier?

    Ah, Your Majesty!

    Nier quickly went to stand up, but the Empress waved her hand then pressed it on Niers shoulder and said, You dont need to get up, Nier. Your well-being is more important right now. Are you feeling all right? If there are any problems, you must notify the doctor. If you cant handle it, Ill, personally, send you back.

    I am all right. I am well. You do not need to worry, Your Majesty. Nier shook her head, and then sat down to the side before gently stroking her tummy. The Empress sat down next to her and stroked Niers hand with an affectionate smile. She asked, You just looked in the Princes direction, didnt you? Whats wrong? Do you miss him?

    Uhm Tonight is a full-moon night so I am slightly worried for him

    Itll be all right. Luna is with him. I dont like that elf, but she can help him on full-moon nights.

    Elizabeth stroked Niers head, and then gave her a kiss on her forehead. In an affectionate tone, she said, I am most worried about you right now, Nier. You are pregnant with my sons child, who is also my grandchild. I never experienced raising a child. Im eagerly waiting for the day your child is born. You must let me have a good look when your child is born.

    Uhm, but I will definitely give birthter than that woman by a bit.

    That doesnt matter. I dont care about that sort of stuff. I believe my son wont mind either. Take care of yourself, Nier. I remember you came with me for thest hunting event, right? You came as my bodyguard that time, though. This time youre here as a member of the royal family. How do you feel?

    Nier shyly smiled. She then looked at Her Majesty and replied, I am very grateful to you for giving me an opportunity to be by His Majestys side. Honestly, I do not feel a certain way about money or status As a matter of fact, I do not know what to buy nor do I know how my life will be different. Instead, of saying that I am a member of the royal family, I consider myself His Majestys wife

    That makes sense. You were a Valkyrie in the past, after all. Elizabeth gave her a pat on her shoulder then sighed and looked outside. Shemented, Perhaps it was wrong for me to refuse to let you be with my son back then. You wouldnt have had to go through that if I wasnt selfish and prejudiced against you and had let you be with my son.

    It does not matter, Your Majesty. I never felt I was suffering. After all, that was also the most important phase His Majesty and I had to go through to be together. If His Majesty did not put his life on the line to rescue me that time, I would not be aware of His Majestys love for me. It was precisely because I saw His Majestys expression that I had the courage to confess my feelings.

    Hehe, Im surprised to hear that my fearless Nier was once afraid. Love can truly make one happy. I experienced it back then and understand that heart throbbing feeling. I dared to fight with anyone back then, but didnt even dare to give my husband a biscuit. Elizabeth chuckled softly as she recalled her memories. She then stood up, Its gettingte now. I wont torture your ears with my old stories. Nier, rest up early. My son is definitely safest in the royal capital so you dont need to worry.

    Uhm, goodnight Your Majesty.

    Goodnight.

    Nier didnt know why the Empress shared her past with her. The Empress had always kept a lid on her past. She never once brought up her past, nor did she ever talk about her and Inard, but she took the initiative to share it this time. Maybe it was because Elizabeth had that feeling like she was in love again.

    ===============

    Freya looked at the beauties in front of her, frowned and asked, Did you find out anything?

    She doesnt actually think well of the women, probably because they reminded her of her past. Wherever avoidable, she never wanted to recall her past. While it wasnt as dark as Lunas, it wasnt a happy memory, thats for sure.

    She was very reluctant to know these people, but it was her Onii-samas order so she had toplete the task.

    This is all we have found out.

    The woman handed Freya a bag. Freya opened it. Inside were all random things that gave her a headache. The women were uneducated, and they were idiots. Freya assumed that there wasnt anything useful. Ny percent of the items were likely to be pointless things.

    Freya took the items out one by one. They were all random things. Though there was a document, it was a pointless document. Everything else was chest crests and the sort. Other than being able to prove their identities, they were otherwise useless items. There were even gold coins you could find anywhere. The items were truly useless.

    Freya soon realised how foolish her idea was. If the Shadow Squad or the monarchs spies were the ones who investigated it, theyd have something to work with. Unfortunately, trusting these women, who probably dont know how to read, was futile. The bag wasnt filled with ny percent trash. One-hundred percent of the contents were trash.

    Freya passed back the bag. She let out a heavy sigh, The things you found arepletely useless. Three days and you didnt find a single thing worth anything. You didnt even manage to get anything out of them. I need to report back today. Are you expecting me to return empty handed?

    Actually, we still have one more thing

    One of the women hesitated for a moment. She then took out an item from the pouch that she always had on her. It was a small golden box. She hesitated for a moment and exined, I was actually nning to sell this, so if you are willing to offer a better price, Ill give it to you.

    Freya hesitated for a moment. Her expression suddenly changed when she saw the small box. There was a wing print on the box.

    <em>Thats the Valkyries small box. A Valkyries small box would never be found outside, so why was it with those vassal states?!</em>

    Deal! Ill buy it from you at three-times the price, but you must give me the box right now!!

    Freya ced her wallet into the womans hands and quickly took the box to open it. The powder inside suddenly burst into the air. Before Freya could react, her legs went limp, knocking her out on the ground.

    Dont me us. They offered us a higher price

    The women looked at Freya, who was lying on the ground. They giggled amongst each other before searching her to take all of her valuables. They then stripped her, dragged over to dump her in a bin and finally put the lid on.

    =========

    I looked at the red sun going down. I ced my cup down and said, It seems that Freya hasnt returned.

    It will be all right. Miss Freya will be fine. Your Majesty, it is night time now so you should return to your room first.

    Uhm, all right. I nodded then stood up. My body was aching. I walked to my room. I looked at Alice by the door and thanked her, Thank you, Alice.

    You need not thank me. It is my duty.

 Book 8: Chapter 30

    Book 8: Chapter 30

    Luna

    Luna leaned in toward me, gently touched my cheek and tenderly apologised, Sorry, Your Majesty

    Maybe it was because we were always together that Luna started having more and more mana, leading to her looking sexier on the full-moon night. Full-moon nights are when elves are at their peak so naturally, theyre at their most beautiful, as well.

    Mm Luna

    There is nobody else, Your Majesty It is fine, Your Majesty. Nobody is around. Nobody is around. Let us do it again as we did in the desert, Your Majesty.

    A fragrance went down into my lungs. Lunas passionate kiss blocked all of my senses. Her fragrance entered my mouth and rushed to my organsparably to a heatwave. Her misty eyes contained her passionate love for me. It was as though her entire body was a red loving heart. Her hands swam across every inch of my skin.

    I became aroused by her attack from all sides. I, too, am an elf. When I am in the most pain on full-moon nights, it should be when Luna is most aroused. Lunas tongue was in my mouth desperately sucking my saliva out while exchanging her saliva with mine. I couldnt breathe anymore, but my mouth was filled with Lunas sweet breath. I tightly hugged Luna and rubbed her body as if I wanted to roll her up and eat her. There was no love in the moment.

    <em>The rationality of elves is weakest under the moonlight. Our ancestors blessings need to surpass our habits we have formed by far, after all. That characteristic is precisely what allowed elves to continue to prosper until now. Elves are supposed to be by their loved ones side on full-moon nights. I, however, wasnt by my lovers sides right now. Lucia isnt here. And even if she was, I cant go down on Lucia so Ive only got Luna.</em>

    <em>However, we dont have any love between us. Its just our instinctive urges driving us.</em>

    I tightly hugged Luna and we felt each others warmth. Luna may have had an unbearable past, but I could see how skilled and sexy she was. Seeing Luna, who was on my hips with an infatuated gaze and eerie smile, made me just want to pounce her. While suffering from unbearable pain and wild-passionate arousal, I truly wanted to hug Luna forever in this moment.

    <em>I did suffer from pain this full-moon night, but having Luna by my side made me feel particrly great. Normally, Mom would be by my side and I wouldnt do anything to my mom. With Luna, however, I could unleash myself on her. Luna wasnt an ordinary elf, either, as she could feel the pain I gave her.</em>

    <em>She felt the same way I felt; the two of us were in pain and happy tonight.</em>

    Your Majesty

    Luna panted as she sprawled out on my chest. My vision was now hazy, and I didnt have the strength to do anything other than hug Luna.

    Luna looked into my eyes and sped my face gently, Will you abandon me?

    I looked at her. Her eyes that were clear as the moon shined in the dark night sky simrly to the brightest crystals in this world.

    I looked at her eyes. I slowly reached my hand out to sp her face and firmly shook my head.

    No. Never.

    Luna looked at me and brushed her hair aside. She then leaned her head down and kissed me on my lips. The moon was now high in the sky, but I was no longer in any pain.

    <em>I just need to get my mana out of my body and Ill be fine. I must admit that this is the fastest way to drain my mana. I couldnt use this method in the past, though.</em>

    Luna looked at me. While drawing small circles on my chest with a smile, she asked, Do you want to do it again? Not to relieve you of your pain this time, but out of love. Your Majesty, I can only tell you I love you at times, like this. Only at times like this can I be with you out of love. I think that I will only have this one chance in my life.

    Uhm.

    I nodded and gently hugged Luna. Luna followed me andy down on my chest. She looked at my lips and went to kiss them

    <strong>*BOOM!!*</strong>

    Suddenly, a loud explosion went off, causing the hanging lights overhead to sway dangerously and even causing two candles to drop to the ground. I quickly sat up; but nheless, due to my weak condition, I dropped back down. Im extremely weak once my mana is drained on full-moon nights. I was virtually totally immobilised this time. Luna vigntly sat up then quickly crawled to the window to look down.

    <em>The sound of the explosion came from nearby the outer court, so it came from within the Royal Pce grounds!</em>

    <em>What happened? Could it be that the guards gunpowder exploded? Where are the Valkyries? Where are my Valkyries?</em>

    Alice! Alice!

    Luna got dressed while shouting toward the outside. However, even after she finished getting dressed, there was no response from the corridor. Luna wore a very serious expression. She walked up to me and gave me a kiss on my cheeks, Your Majesty, I am going to go out and take a look to see what happened. Before I return, do note out. You must note out, okay? Your Majesty, do note out.

    Uhm. Be careful.

    <em>Honestly, I wasnt worried. At least I wasnt yet, because I believed the Valkyries were fine. I knew well how formidable the Valkyries are. As long as theyre inside the outer court with the pce guards, Im certain that they can defeat anyone.</em>

    <em>I was clueless at the time. I didnt have the foggiest idea as to what had happened.</em>

    Luna pushed the door open. She turned her head around to look at me; then she revealed a smile to reassure me, Your Majesty, please do not worry. I do not think it is anything serious. However, do note out before I return. Do not move. I will be back. After all, we still need to do it one more time.

    I smiled and told her to take care, Be careful out there, Luna.

    All right, Your Majesty.

    <em>It was the same as how Luna told me goodnight every night. The exact same. There was no determined farewell or reluctance to part or the calmness before facing danger. It was a simple response just as per usual. Yes, just as per usual. Even the light shining in on Lunas shadow on the door was the same as usual. Lunas smile, her posture, her everything it was all the same.</em>

    <em>Yes. All the same.</em>

    <em>I had no idea, and I dont think I ever wouldve expected what happened thereafter</em>

 Book 8: Chapter 31

    Book 8: Chapter 31

    Alice looked at her Valkyries below as she shouted, So, what are you going to do? Are you going to support Her Majesty or His Majesty? Valkyries, it is time to put your loyalty to the test. Her Majesty gave up everything for this empire, and she saved us. But, now theres a brat whos still wet behind the ears with elven blood in his veins no less, tricking Her Majesty. Her Majestys empire cannot be handed to a useless brat. This is a great empire. Our brave warriors blood was spilt on every inch ofnd of this empire. This is the warriors nation, the home of heroes. We cannot let a brat who hasnt even gone to war seed this ce. Our bloody-battle history is our glorious and honourable past. We cannot let an obnoxious brat turn our glory and honour into shame! Our blood cannot be spilt in vain. If you are loyal to Her Majesty and if you still remember the blood yourrades spilt, then now is the time to disy your loyalty!

    The Valkyries listened to their captains speech with maniacal loyalty in their eyes. Their most lofty wish was to loyally serve Her Majesty. Though they didnt know what the Prince had done, if he threatened her rule then they were acting in Her Majestys interest and loyally serving!

    His Majesty has done nothing wrong!

    One Valkyrie spoke out with vehemence. The other Valkyries turned their head back around to look at her. The Valkyrie loudly said to Alice, His Majesty and Her Majesty have a very good rtionship. He is Her Majestys only child and the future crown prince. We cannot whimsically harm him. Further, Her Majesty ordered us to protect him. Captain, your order contradicts Her Majestys. I cannot follow your order!

    Alice calmly looked at the Valkyrie, who spoke to her, and questioned, Let me ask you then, what if this Crown Prince isnt worthy of bing the Emperor?

    That is Her Majestys business. I have no right to interfere with that. However, if Her Majesty has not retracted her order, then that means His Majesty is still qualified to be the Crown Prince. We cannot harm Her Majestys child. Furthermore, we have not received orders from Her Majesty! We are Valkyries. We only obey Her Majestys orders!

    The Valkyrie spoke in a loud voice. She then looked at her fellow Valkyries, who she saw as sisters, and encouraged, Please calm down everyone. This is not Her Majestys order. Our order is to protect His Majesty. What our captain has said does not align with the rules and regtions. We must await Her Majestys orders before we do anything or

    She didnt get to finish because she lost the ability to speak. She nkly looked at Alice who was in front of her, and then her body dropped to the ground, sprawled out simrly to a wooden puppet with her neck floppy as a noodle. Alice threw her corpse aside then turned to look at the other Valkyries and exim, Traitors must be punished. We are eliminating His Majesty for Her Majestys sake. Although I dont have Her Majestys order, Her Majesty will understand once we eliminate this conniving vassal. Valkyries, did you see what happens to traitors? This is a shameless traitor. She is no longer living for Her Majesty. Her Majesty gave her everything, but she runs away when faced with a crisis. She went and gave someone else her sympathy. Shameless traitor!! I believe that there wont be a second traitor among you. All right. We are heading out now. Kill the Prince and our mission will beplete! Sisters, the mission is very simple. Kill the Prince and everything will be over, the same way you kill others!

    The Valkyries looked at the corpse on the ground. After a moment of silence, they drew their swords at their hips one after another and loudly responded, Roger!

    ==========

    Current time at the hunting camp.

    Your Majesty, Castell seeks an audience with you.

    Castell? Didnt I tell you to stay at Troy City?

    The Empress ignored the voice behind her. She sighed then ced down the book in her hand. She spun around and said, Castell, I

    She widened her eyes as she caught sight of Castell, whose face was white as a sheet and had to lean on a pir to stay on his feet while trembling. His right hand was firmly pressed on his abdomen. The amount of blood that was on that hand was shocking. The de in his abdomen was pinching into his skin. If he moved it, his blood would gush out.

    Castell smiled helplessly when he saw Her Majestys shocked reaction. He slowly slid down the pir and sat on the ground. He softly remarked, I finally made it Your Majesty Castell I have something to report

    Dont speak! Dont speak!! Doctor!! Wait Vyvyan!!! Vyvyan!!

    The Empress threw her book in her hand aside and rushed over to hug Castell. Castell leaned on her arm and desperately tried to look up at Her Majestys panicked look and trembling lips. He softly said, Your Majesty Your Majesty let me finish Let me finish first

    Dont speak for now!!

    The Empress reacted overbearingly by covering his mouth. She looked frantic as she yelled, Vyvyan!! Vyvyan!! Vvyyan,e out here! Come out!!

    Your Majesty His Majesty His Majesty is in danger he is in danger Alice It is all

    Castell struggled to look at Elizabeth. He coughed loudly. His eyes started to close. Elizabeth grabbed his hand and desperately shook him.

    Go save His Majesty

    Castells eyes gradually shut and his voice became quieter and quieter. He nkly looked at the Empress and fought for dear life as he uttered those final words

    Dont die dont die!! Dont die! Castell! Im begging you please dont die Dont diiiieeee!!

    Elizabeth tightly hugged Castell in her arms as her tearsnded on his face, washing off the dirt and blood on his face. Elizabeth hugged her personal attendant while kneeling on the ground. She hugged her personal attendant that had been by her side for ten years and wailed.

    Your Majesty do not cry your your expression does not suit you

    Castell struggled to open his eyes. He looked at her with his now virtually lifeless eyes. He looked as though he was smiling, yet not.

    Thest time the Empress cried was when her dog died. This time, she was crying for him, which meant he held the same significance as the dog to her.

    That was enough. To be able to be loved by Her Majesty for ever and even die in her arms was blissful as a dream. He had fulfilled his every purpose.

    Devoting his loyalty to Her Majesty and dying in her arms.

    Dont die! Dont die! I order you! Castell!!! Dont die! Dont die!!!

    Elizabeth violently shook Castell; nevertheless, Castell didnt get angry. His hand he had kept on the dagger the entire time finally ran out of strength, and he let go of it. His ring covered in blood rolled on the ground. Elizabeth looked at the ring. That was the gift she rewarded him ten years ago.

    Sorry I cannot fulfil that order but

    The Empress covered Castells sobs. He looked at the ceiling with his lifeless eyes. He used hisst breath to sincerely speak onest time with constion.

    Your Majesty Did Did I make your cage a bit morefortable?

    Dont die!! Castell! Dont die!! Im very happy! Very happy! You made me very happy! You did! Im very happy to have you, so dont die!! Dont die!!

    Really? I am d then

    A final faint smile appeared on the young mans face. His hands dropped down powerlessly. His index finger gently touched the ring on the ground that had been covered in some dust.

    However, he couldnt pick it up again

    <em>I really want cherry tomatoes again.</em>

    <em>The sweet cherry tomato and the sour cherry tomato I really wanted to try them again</em>

    <em>Im so d</em>

    <em>To be able to be by the Empresss side</em>

    <em>To be able to make her cage a little morefortable for her</em>

    <em>I really, really, really want</em>

 Book 8: Chapter 32

    Book 8: Chapter 32

    You look after him, Im going back.

    You stop right there!

    Vyvyan grabbed Elizabeth with one hand. She furiously red at her with her blood-red eyes and in a deep voice roared, What exactly happened? Why did this happen? Why does something happen to my son every single time hes at your Royal Capital?!

    Elizabeth pushed Vyvyans hand off, and then looked at her and roared back the same way, I dont know! I dont know why this happened, either!! Alice is absolutely loyal! I trust her! I still trust her even now. But my son is in danger now, so I have no time to exin things to you. Im going back now!

    Hes my son! Vyvyan pointed at Castell by the side and said, Ive already repaired his damaged organs, so he wont die. Hes not my personal attendant or my vassal. Ive already shown him the utmost magnanimity. You stay here. Im going to, personally, rescue my son!

    Elizabeth scratched her head as she looked at Vyvyan and asked, Can you teleport there?

    It was a full-moon night; therefore, Vyvyan could save even Castell, who was almost dead. She could, indeed, teleport into the Royal Capital within an instant to resolve this crisis.

    I cant. I need a target to teleport to! This is my first time at your Royal Capital. How am I supposed to remember your things in order to use teleportation?!

    Vyvyan anxiously grabbed her hair and said, My son hasnt used his ne, so I have no destination to teleport to. I can only rush back. Im going to use wind magic to fly back there. I should be able to reach him in ten minutes.

    Lets do that, then. Iming, too.

    Elizabeth nodded. Vyvyan nodded back then coldly said, But I need to warn you ahead of time that I dont care who or what in your city it happens to be; if they are a threat to my son, Ill destroy them for sure. I dont care who she is or what she means to you. From my perspective, shes just an enemy who wants to harm my son, and Im very crazy tonight. You should understand that, right?

    Elizabeth looked into Vyvyans eyes without any fear and replied, Theres only one thing I cant promise you, and that is my personal bodyguard. She has served me for over ten years. She would never betray me. She must have her reasons for doing this. I absolutely believe that she has a reason. So if you see her, call me. Ill question her face to face! I personally arranged for a squad of Valkyries to stand guard outside my sons outer court. Theres no way they can defeat Alice, but they can buy us some time.

    I cant promise that shell live until your arrival. If something happens to my son, Ill have your entire Royal Capital pay with their lives! You have my word!

    Vyvyan indifferently waved her hand, and the winds from all directions seemingly gathered below her feet simrly a cloud of wind. Vyvyan then aggressively pulled her hand back and remarked, Lucia and Nier are here.

    Nier entered the tent. She looked at their stern expressions and hesitated for a moment before asking, Your Majesty, Your Highness, what happened?

    My son is in trouble.

    Elizabeth gave a simple response. Lucia lingered for a moment before looking toward Her Highness. Vyvyan nodded. Lucia took in a deep breath; then she calmly said, Your Highness, please share a portion of your mana with me. I want to use the wind elves to fly back. I, too, want to go and save my husband.

    Me, too.

    Nier stepped up. She looked at Lucia then Elizabeth. She sincerely said, Something must have happened with Alice, I presume. As long as I can fight face-to-face with Alice, I will definitely be able to rescue my husband.

    Vyvyan looked at the two of them. Lucia touched her abdomen and eximed, Regardless of what the situation is, I wont give up His Highness. If something happens to His Highness, then I will die next to him. I am determined to walk with His Highness even if it is hell we are headed to! I cannot stay in the rear when my husband is in trouble. I would die from worry!

    Same for me! I will not allow anyone to harm my husband. If she wants to kill my husband, I will kill her, and then apany my husband to the other side!

    Nier looked at Elizabeth and firmly said, I shall go and change into my Valkyrie uniform now. I am a Valkyrie and also His Majestys bodyguard. Your Majesty, you did give me the order to protect His Majesty; thus, I shall continue to do so forever! Now is an opportunity for me to protect him!

    The two mothers exchanged nces. Vyvyan then chuckled and asked, I cant talk them out of it. How about you?

    Lets go together, then. Theres not much time left to be arguing about this. Nier, you must be careful. Youre not in the same condition as you were in the past. Dont push yourself. Just stick with me.

    The Empress stroked Niers head. Nier tore her dress open then grabbed a sword from a guard standing to the side. She took in a deep breath and changed her expression to her cold look that resembled a de that hasnt been drawn in a long time, but maintained its sharp edge.

    Lucky I never cked on my training.

    Lucia looked at the sword in her hand and revealed a consoled smile. She had always been training hard, so that she could kill Nier in battle. She continued to train hard to achieve that goal. As such, she was very confident in herself this time. She was determined to rescue her husband no matter what this time.

    ===================

    Currently outside the entrance of the outer court.

    Captain Alice.

    Move. Let me in.

    The Valkyries looked at Alice with a cold look and refused to make way. They continued standing at the door of the outer court and exined, An explosion went off nearby not long ago, so the outer court is off bounds and nobody is permitted entry.

    Insolence! I am your captain!

    Her Majesty ordered us to guard the outer court. We will not let anyone through while it is still sealed off. The Valkyries looked at Alice, who brought Valkyries with her. They drew their swords and asked, Are you going to force your way through, Captain Alice? Her Majesty ordered us to protect His Majesty. What are you trying to do?

    What am I trying to do? Punish traitors! Sisters! Charge!

    Enemy attack!!

    The Valkyries loudly shouted, and then all of the Valkyries inside and outside the outer court engaged in a killing spree. A big group of sisters killed each other without a hint of hesitation. Flesh flew through the air as they fought. Their battle was intense. Not one of them backed down, and not one begged for mercy. All that could be heard were the Valkyries swords shing and their roars.

    Now Now

    Alice huffed and puffed. She wiped the blood off her face, and then stomped on a Valkyries head, causing it to burst as an air balloon would. She stood amidst the corpses and walked through the river of blood. She looked up. She looked to the empty outer court with a crazed murderous intent and smile.

    All of the Valkyries guarding the outer court were dead. Nobody could stop her.

    Nobody. Absolutely nobody.

    Sisters, advance. See that? Victory is right at our fingertips.

 Book 8: Chapter 33

    Book 8: Chapter 33

    Hnng

    After some time had passed, Freya slowly opened her eyes. There was nothing around, but candles used at sunset. In front of her was a stone wall of an ordinary room. She had a faint fragrant on her. She was covered with a soft piece of cloth. She sat up at a lost for what to do. She looked at the me on the candle on the bedside table.

    It was as though nothing happened. Actually, not even she knew what happened. It wasnt until a whileter when she slowly regained her conscious that she figured out what happened.

    <em>I should be naked in a rubbish bin right now. How am I here?</em>

    She shook her head and tossed those problems to the back of her mind. Enraged, she clenched her teeth as she felt angry at herself for falling for such a sinister plot. She fell for it as soon as she saw this. If she had kept calm then this wouldnt have happened.

    She had to hurry back now. Her brother was in trouble. Big trouble. There was the Valkyries box. Her secret activities were discovered. Only one Valkyrie knew what she was investigating, and that was Alice. Frankly, she didnt interact much with Alice, and she admittedly never suspected her. But if she was the mastermind then her brother was in danger. If Alice attacked him when he was weak on a full-moon night, then there she basically had a free kill.

    <em>I have to head back. I have to head back to save my brother. Hes my only family in this world, though technically speaking, he isnt my family member. Hes the only person who treats me nicely in the entire world. When I was living in the world where I was treated as a tool and a toy, he was the only one who brought me honey cherry tomatoes.</em>

    <em>I thought it was just a deal at first, but my brother genuinely treated me well as if Im his biological sister. Ive forgotten when I started genuinely working for the royal family. All I wanted was to give her best for my brothers smile. All that I wanted was my brothers praise.</em>

    <em>I will never forget the warmth of my brothers palm transferred to my head, and the warmth that touched my heart. Im willing to give up anything for my brother. I dont care in the least if anything was done to me just now. All thats on my mind is rushing back to her brothers side. If death was what awaits me, then I want to die holding my brothers hand tightly.</em>

    Freya struggled to get up. Her two legs immediately gave in. Had it not been for her being able to lean onto the bedside cupboard in time, she wouldve fell to the ground. The cup of water on the cupboard dropped to the ground, thereby shattering it to pieces.

    She heard footsteps from outside that quickly stopped. The person who approached seemed to hesitate for a second before gently knocking on the door. In a calm and polite voice, he asked, Umm Miss? Are you up? Can Ie in? Are you hurt anywhere?

    Freya desperately tried to stand up and panted as she hostilely threatened, Come in and Ill kill you.

    The individual outside paused for a moment, and then hopelessly told her, You dont have to react that way. I was the one who saved you from a group of tramps No, no, Im not asking for any repayments, nor do I intend to make you do anything. I just want to know how youre feeling. If youve recovered, Ill send you home.

    Freya froze for a moment. She never expected him to be so polite. He picked up an unconscious girl that was nude and didnt vite her in any way. Instead, he helped her wash and get her clean clothes; plus, he didnt get angry at her when she threatened him. It would appear that she met a good person.

    Freya toned down her voice, Ah Sorry. Pleasee in. I apologise for misunderstanding you.

    Its nothing. But may I ask why you passed out? If you were set up by somebody, please notify the guards.

    He let out a breath of relief then hesitated for a moment before pushing the door open. As he spoke, he poked his head in. He got a shock when he saw Freya half-kneeling on the ground, so he quickly rushed over to help her up, You have not yet recovered, have you? Please stay calm. It is fine for you to rest here for the night. Ah, you need not worry. I will not be home at night. I am a guard of the city. I need to go on patrols.

    Freya looked at the young mans blue eyes and light-blonde hair, Take me to the pce now. Theres no time to waste Take me to the pce.

    The young man had a very fresh appearance. Though he wasnt as good looking as her brother, he certainly wasnt ugly. You wouldnt be able to tell that he was a guard. His pair of blue eyes was clear as the sky and contained the naivety of a young man. He wasnt old. He had probably just be an adult, yet was still the same as a child.

    The pce?!

    She frightened him. He looked at Freya stupefied and stuttered, The pce The pce is not some ce we cane and go from as we please Carelessly entering the pce will get you killed. Are you a maid in the pce or ady-in-waiting? Do you have any proof on you?

    Im His Majestys younger sister!

    Gerald was shocked all right. He never thought the young girl he rescued when he went out to buy some stuff was His Majestys younger sister. The only time hed seen His Majesty was when Her Majesty returned to the Royal Capital. He was the guy riding at the front. Nevertheless, he was just a young man who just became a guard. The pce wasparable to a faraway dream for him. Now, however, the younger sister of the one and only man whos the sessor to the throne and only Crown Prince was lying on his bed? Whod believe that?!

    I realise that you might not believe me, and I dont have hopes that you do. You just need to take me to the pce. Hurry! If werete, youll be in trouble, too!

    Gerald was genuinely scared out his skin by the anxious and serious look on the girl. He looked at the young girl in front of him and in a muddled manner replied, But but the pce is currently on high alert An explosion apparently came from inside. Thats why I have to go on patrol at night, as wellTheres no way we can enter the pce at this time

    You just need to take me there!! What are you still rambling about when something so serious has happened?! Take me there! Im begging you! Hurry! Onii-sama is in danger! He really is in danger!!

    Ah!! Ah! Okay! Dont cry! Dont cry!! Ill take you to the pce now! Dont cry! Ill take you there right now!

    Gerald Surock, who just became a guard in the Royal Capital, never imagined this would happen.

    Originally, he just wanted to be a guard in the Royal Capital to catch and punish minor thieves to ensure the people have a safe ce to live, then get married with an ordinary girl, have his own child and live his days in peace. That was his idea of a happy life.

    The pointy gold spire was too far away to him. The thought had never crossed his mind, either. It wasnt his world. The only thing he could do was look at the sun shine on the golden words Long live Your Majesty when the sun went down on his daily patrols.

    Never did it cross his mind that he would get to marvel at the grandiose Royal Pce underneath the spire after a trip to buy some snacks

 Book 8: Chapter 34

    Book 8: Chapter 34

    Alice was unstoppable.

    Nobody inside the Outer Court could stop her. The Valkyries guarding the entrance all died in battle. Though they managed to stall Alice for a while, Alice was now standing inside the Outer Court.

    Nobody could stop Alice. She could decimate every folding door. Blood was dripping off her de. The remaining maids and male servants inside the Outer Court were quivering on the ground. Alice wasnt interested in them. She didnte to kill them, and she wasnt revolting. She even stopped to give the painting of Her Majesty at the entrance of the Outer Court a deep bow with an absolutely solemn expression.

    There was now no one left who could stop Alice in the Outer Court. Alice just had to ascend the stairs, stand at the door and smash it to pieces with a single punch. Then she just needed to pick her target up from his bed as if she was picking up a bird.

    All of the Princes mana had been sucked out by Luna, so he was incapable of putting up a resistance against her now. In fact, he couldnt even stand up. Luna is not abatant and cant even drag him away to escape. Freya was probably being vited by some tramp.

    Her target couldnt escape, and nobody could stop her. The job was so simple Alice wanted to burst out in loudughter. It was far too simple. Had she known it would be so simple, she wouldnt have needed to concoct a n or needed Castells weapons. She just needed toe knocking on her own. She, alone, was enough.

    That was how it supposed to go. There wasnt supposed to be anybody who could stop her.

    However, Alice stopped in her tracks. She saw a small silhouette desperately trying to move chairs, bookshelves and other furniture over to create a barricade to the Princes room. She continued to move things simrly to a diligent ant over and over and only stopped once the corridor was virtuallypletely blocked. Alice didnt stop her; instead, she watched her struggle with curiosity.

    She watched her futile efforts.

    This must be how God feels when he sees man struggle in pain. The corner of his mouth crept up into a smile as he watched the weaklings futile efforts. He would then extend his fingers out to pinch the weaklings creation and destroy it.

    Luna.

    Luna shuddered and looked in her direction.

    <em>Yes. Thats the look.</em>

    Thats the look of despair and terror. Thats the look. Thats the look that brought her joy. If determination and steadiness spurred on her fighting spirit, then that gaze was the greatest entertainment for a hunter. Hunting is enjoyable, precisely because you get to relish the look of despair and terror of the prey.

    Her Majesty was hunting, and so was she. She had to kill her prey, too. She was going to rip her preys head off and turn it into her glory, her glorious trophy from her battle!!!

    Alice walked up to the barricade Luna set up. She grabbed the leg of the chair in front of her, and thenughed before pulling apart the barricade Luna desperately struggled to put together along with her hope. It wasparable to a kid watching a castle he built get stomped to pieces.

    She was small in stature, but she appeared as a giant to others, because she had power.

    Move, Elf.

    Alice gripped Luna shoulder and aggressively threw her aside. Luna fell into the rubble of her barricade and groaned due to the pain. Alice looked at the door to the room before her. As she went to strike, she saw a drawing of Her Majesty hanging on the door.

    She couldnt disrespect Her Majesty even if it was just a drawing of her. She had to politely knock and only enter after being permitted entry or opening it with a key.

    She couldve smashed the door down. She couldve smashed the obstacle; however, she couldnt vite the drawing.

    Elf, give me the key.

    Alice turned her head to look at Luna. Luna slowly got up from the rubble with a wooden stick in hand. Her eyes were full of fear. Alice walked up to her and repeated herself in a cold tone, Elf, give me the key. In exchange, you can leave. I wont kill you.

    Thats impossible

    Luna bit down on her lip as she looked at Alice with her terrified eyes. But despite her fear, she looked straight at Alice. She refused to avert her gaze. She was scared. Her enter body quaked. Her rationality and survival instincts were screaming at her to run; but, she didnt take one step away, nheless. She tightly gripped the wooden stick. The wooden stick in her hand was insignificantlyical. It was the equivalent of firewood.

    Hmph!

    Alice dealt Luna a heavy punch to her gut, which sent her flying. Luna crashed into the wall and slowly slid down onto the ground as blood came out of her mouth. She curled her body up in pain while quivering all over. Her blood and tears wereing out of her eyes and mouth. She couldnt even shout. Her organs had been severely shattered.

    Alice walked up to Lunas side, grabbed her hair and lifted her head up. She looked at Lunas scrunched up face due to the pain and indifferently demanded, Give me the key.

    Luna struggled. Her shaky eyes were brimming with tears, and she couldnt see Alice clearly. In a muddled tone she replied, Imp-ossible

    <strong>*BANG!!*</strong>

    Lunas forehead smashed into the marble floor with a loud noise, causing even the candles on the wall to tremble with fear. Alice emotionlessly yanked Lunas hair up and smashed her head into the ground hard over and over as though she was vandalising a toy.

    Lunas red blood stained the ground. Alice lifted her head up again. She took in a deep breath while looking at Luna whose face was literally bloody all over and warned, Ill give you onest chance. Give me the key.

    Luna was so weak now that her body couldnt even tremble. Her vision was just a nket of dark red.

    <em>Am I even breathing? Am I still alive? Who am I?</em>

    The repetitive banging caused her to question if she was still alive, while her eyes that were covered with blood obstructed her vision, so she couldnt see Alices face or even hear anything.

    Imp-

    But even if she couldnt remember anything, even if she were to be reduced to mincemeat, she remembered one thing, and that was His Majestys smile.

    She would never forget the one she loved, the man who saved her

    Would you forget the sun?

    <em>Sorry Your Majesty</em>

    <em>I might not be able to be at your side anymore in the future I kept asking you if you would abandon me, but I never thought that I would be the one to leave you one day I wasted your gentleness. I havent repaid your kindness yet. I havent seen your childe to this world yet</em>

    <em>Yet I have to go</em>

    Alice sighed. She raised her fist up high, aimed at her toys head, and then like a child, who was sick of his toy, destroyed her toy.

    <em>Sorry Your Majesty</em>

    The sound of her fist ripping through the air created a whistling wind

    <em>I love you Your Majesty</em>

    All of her pain disappeared in an instant. Around her were bright lights

    She could seemingly see a sea of flowers and she was dancing alone in it this time. His Majesty stood next to her and held her hand with a bright smile. His gentle smile was warmer than the sun, giving her the urge to hug him tightly, never letting go

    Luna..

    Your Majesty I love you

    I was wondering where it was. So it was here Lucky I didnt hit so hard the first time, or I wouldve shattered it. That wouldve been unfortunate.

    Alice stood up and looked at the sticky piece of metal in front of her. She snickered, and then kicked the limp body of flesh away. She then coldly remarked, I never expected an elfs heart to be red, too

 Book 8: Chapter 35

    Book 8: Chapter 35

    The door gently opened as though Luna had returned; but, I opened my eyes to see Alice, who was covered in blood, instead. She had the key in between her fingers and looked at me with a cold look.. In that moment, I realised what she was after.

    <em>I best not resist now. I dont know her reasons, but Im aware that I cant defeat Alice in this state.</em>

    I weakly reached for the ne on the bedside cupboard. I felt that I had to call for Vyvyan now.

    My sixth sense was telling me I would seriously die this time.

    Your Majesty, if I were you, I wouldnt touch that. A dagger flew through the air with a whistling sound and stabbed through the back of my hand, pinning it to the bedhead. The pain radiated throughout my entire body.

    Aaargh!!

    I felt numbed just hearing my own shriek of pain. The pain caused me to curl my body up. I tightly gripped the dagger on my left hand that pinned my hand to the bedhead with my right hand. I was sure I would rip my flesh out if I pulled the dagger out. If Im going to die from blood loss, I might as well leave it there.

    Alice stood before me with an eerie smile. She gently moved the dagger on my hand around and said, Your Majesty, you wont need to suffer if you obey me I was going to say that you wouldnt suffer any pain if you just obediently obeyed me, but I need to take you away first.

    I can go with you I took in a breath of cold air. I fought off the pain on my left hand and struggled to continue, Ill do anything. I wont resist.

    Good to hear.

    I looked at her body covered in blood. I fought the pain and asked, But tell me, wheres Luna? Where did Luna go?

    Your Majesty Alice revealed a very spooky smile, and then pulled out something small from behind her. I nkly looked at what she was holding. It was a dark red thing that was wet with blood. Alice looked at me. Sheughed loudly and eximed, You never thought so either, right, Your Majesty?! This is your first time seeing one, right?! This is an elfs heart! This is the heart of a filthy elf just like the rest of them! You never thought so, huh? Im amazed those dirty creatures have the same heart as us. I cant believe its the same as Her Majestys. How amusing

    Ill murder you!!!

    <em>Sometimes, anger can override all of ones other emotions.</em>

    <em>I believe that.</em>

    After I heard Alices response, all of my blood rushed to my head. My vision became red. All other thoughts vanished from my mind. Fear, rationality, pain, everything everything vanished. Every single one of my cells roared. My enter body roared!

    <em>Im going to fucking murder her!!</em>

    <em>Im going to murder this woman that killed my Luna! Ill show her no mercy! Ill kill her even if I end up dead with Luna! Ive had enough! I was powerless to protect Mera, and now I failed to protect Luna, too! I failed to protect Luna! Im going to avenge her at the very least!!</em>

    I violently ripped out the dagger stabbed into my hand, and my blood sprayed onto my face. I didnt hesitate or shout. I shed at Alice right away. She clearly froze for a moment, which was evident from the way she looked at me feeling a little shocked. However, she then subconsciously dodged my sh and kicked me aside. Before I could get up, Alice rushed toward me and booted my head.

    The world cked out for me in that moment. My vision went dark and my ears rang. I couldnt move after that instant. It was as though my brain was shattered and couldnt send signals to get my body to move.

    So, Your Majesty, if you dont resist, you wont have to suffer. Also, I am your senior at the end of the day. Are you really going to attack your senior? You cant do that, Your Majesty. For my safetys sake, Im going to put some safety measures in ce.

    Alice walked around behind me. She lightly raised my wrists up, and then I felt a painful sensation, causing me to instinctively cry out as if I was trying to destroy my vocal chords. Alice released my hands that were now floppy as a noodle. She pped her hands then pinched my chin and with a smile, said, I said that I wouldnt kill you, but never said Id send you there intact. Final warning, Your Majesty, if you act stubborn, itll be your arms that I rip off next! It wont just be a mere dislocation.

    Ill kill you! Ill kill you! Ill kill you even if it costs me my life!! I swear it!! Alice! Ill definitely kill you!!

    I roared at Alice, who was in front of me. I no longer knew if I was even shouting in humanitysnguage anymore. I just wanted to shout.

    <em>I want to rip the woman in front of me to shreds! I want to, personally, dig her heart out! I want to tear her head off her shoulders and ce it before Lunas heart.</em>

    <em>Im going to kill her! Ill kill her no matter what!</em>

    I know, I know.

    Alice was already getting sick of listening to me. She grabbed my sleeve and dragged me outside. I was dragged along simrly to a dog crawling through the remains of the furniture, puddles of blood and past Lunas corpse. I looked at Lunas corpse that looked as though it got vandalised and screamed. I struggled to break free, but nheless, I didnt even get to take another look at Luna.

    <em>Just how powerless am I? Why is it that I cant do a single thing?</em>

    <em>I want to kill this woman! Ill kill her for sure! I have to! Ill kill her if its the only thing I can do in this lifetime!!</em>

    My tears and blood ran down into my mouth. The bitter taste was so bitter that I virtually couldnt open my eyes. All that I could taste was more and more bitterness entering my mouth. As a matter of fact, I couldnt stop the pain.

    Ive brought him here, so I can kill him now, right?

    I dont know how long I was dragged along for, but then I got thrown onto the ground. I struggled to raise my head. I saw the silhouette of a fat person, as well as the silhouette of a woman. I recognised them.

    <em>Hes the finance minister and shes the regent of Castor.</em>

    The finance minister looked at Alice and responded, No. I want to exchange him with Her Majesty for something. My son wants Nier. I want to exchange him for his wife. Alice, Im very grateful for your help, but perhaps you dont know the saying, the oriole is lurking behind.

    Thats right. Weve discussed it. Were going to exchange him for Castors independence and safety. Thats what we need most.

    Castors regent walked over. She grabbed my hair gently then looked at me with a cold smile and mocked me, Your Majesty, I wonder if you ever imagined this day woulde when you were acting stuck up in front of us.

    Sure, I never thought therede a day when Id want to murder you lot.

    I shouted in her face and head butted her on her chin.

    Youre quite the tough one. But youll be joining your most beloved mom soon, Castors regent tossed me onto the ground as she rubbed her chin and snickered.

    She waved her hands, and then armed soldiers slowly approached from every direction. They then aimed their spears at Alice.

    Alice looked at them with a cold look. She ignored the guards around and indifferently remarked, It appears that you intend to revolt against Her Majesty, as well.

    Weve never been loyal to her before! You forced us to submit! Castor will never submit! You shouldve expected this when you were scheming against us! Castor will never be your ve!!

    Castors regent ruthlessly waved her hand and loudlymanded, Kill this woman!!

 Book 8: Chapter 36

    Book 8: Chapter 36

    Fuu fuu fuu

    Alice panted for air. She was basicallypletely covered in blood. The blood on her body and ripped clothes dripped onto the ground, thereby creating a pool of blood. I struggled to turn over. If I kept lying on the ground, I was bound to die by drowning in the blood.

    I turned onto my side and saw Alice dripping with blood. It was no longer clear if the blood dripping off her was her own or the blood of others. All that was certain was that she was surrounded by dismembered corpses and the fat ass included. Castors Regents shocked face was in front of me staring at me. As a matter of fact, she was lying in the same posture as I was except that I had no idea where everything below her neck was.

    Its over now, right? It should be over now, right?

    Alice looked upwards andughed simrly to a manic. She wasnt burdened by all of the blood on her. To the contrary, it was as if it was a drug that drove her mad. I watched her stand among the corpses. She resembled a wild animal in battle as she ripped apart the bodies as if she was ripping leaves or something. She loudly ripped the corpses apart. Alice isnt a technical fighter. She doesnt fight with technique as Nier does; but despite that, her wild fighting method was very practical. Nobody could close in on her.

    She turned her head around and blinked her eyes as though the blood affected her sight, too. She walked over to me. I watched Alice, who was nothing short of a demon from hell, approach me. I wasnt scared. I wasnt scared right now, because all of my emotions were overridden with a single emotion, and that was rage.

    <em>I want to kill the person in front of me. I not scared to die killing her. I just want to bloody kill the woman in front of me. Ill kick her to death if I dont have my arms. Snap my legs and Ill use my teeth. Ill tackle and head butt her to death if thats what I have to resort to!</em>

    <em>I want my Luna!! I just want my Luna! She killed my Luna, so Im going to murder her!!</em>

    She stood before me and reached out to choke me by my neck, causing every inch of my neck bones to scream. I stopped getting any oxygen, and my blood flow got cut off. I desperately lowered my head and kicked Alices legs, but she just silently let me kick her.

    She was great at controlling herself. She wasnt trying to kill me in one go. Her aim was to make me suffocate to death.

    <em>If this is my end, I have nothing to say.</em>

    <em>Ive charged through countless obstacles and returned from situations where I thought I was doomed by relying on those around me. I relied on Lucia, Nier and my moms. Luna is dead now, though, and I cant escape. I let Lunas efforts be in vain. I let her loyalty be in vain.</em>

    <em>Im so sorry, Luna. I couldnt avenge you. I couldnt protect you. I cant even avenge you this time. Sorry, Luna, sorry If I could choose again, I would definitely choose to leave you on the elven side. I always bring misfortune to those around me. I caused your death. Its my fault you had to die that way.</em>

    <em>I shouldnt have let Luna stay with me that time. I shouldve been more resolute and had her stay in the elvennds. If Luna was there, she wouldnt have died. Shed be dancing happily in the sea of flowers, take naps in there at noon and have a more beautiful and blissful life. Shed have someone better than me love her. Its my fault she met with this fate. Its my fault I kept her at my side</em>

    <em>I caused her death.</em>

    <em>I was the one who caused her death</em>

    <em>Im sorry, Luna</em>

    <em>If I was able to make you happy at my side, then I feel a little better. Its all right, Luna. Im going to you now. Maybe Ill be able to catch up to you, since youre injured and cant walk fast. Ill be able to continue taking care of you when I get there, even if its hell were heading to.</em>

    <strong>*Fwoooosh!!*</strong>

    I suddenly heard several sharp sounds whistle by my ear. The cold air entered my lungs again. Alice let go of my hand, and I desperately gasped for air. I nkly looked at Alice, who staggered a few steps backwards. She grabbed the arrow in her shoulder and violently stared behind me.

    I wont let you hurt my husband!

    Lucia?!

    I turned my head around to look. I was in no mood for romantic stuff. I shouted, Lucia! Run! You cant beat her!!

    Damn elf!

    Alice roared at her, and then rushed at her. A mellow sound of bodies colliding and the sound of a sword stabbing into flesh came from behind. As I shouted, I struggled to turn my body onto an angle. To my surprise, I saw Nier stab Alice right through her shoulder. She stood in front of Lucia and used all her might to stop Alices tackle. The two of them got knocked back by Alices tackle. If Nier didnt manage tond her stab through Alices shoulder, then the two of them would probably have got knocked flying.

    Nier used all her might to rip the sword out horizontally thereby lopping off one of Alices arms. At the same instant she lopped her arm off, she threw a kick to Alices lower abdomen, consequently putting space between them.

    Nier!!

    With one hand pressed onto where blood was pouring out of her now missing arm, she shouted at Nier. Nier huffed and puffed. If she was still the Nier of the past, she would be fine right now. Unfortunately, she wasnt in a condition to fight a prolonged fight now. Lucia tossed her bow and arrows aside, drew her long sword at her waist and vigntly watched the monster in front of her.

    Nier adjusted her breathing and exined, Alice, I wont allow you to put my husband and the man I am tasked with protecting in danger. I wont allow you to, both as the Princess and a Valkyrie.

    Get lost, Nier. You carry Her Majestys blood in your body right now, so I wont hurt you, but Im going to kill that elf behind you now!

    Nier stood in front of Lucia and blocked her off. She fearlessly replied, I wont let you hurt Lucia, either! I dont like Lucia, either, but shes my husbands woman. I wont let anything that would upset my husband to happen. If you want to hurt any of them, youll have to step over my dead body.

    Alice coldly red at Nier simrly to a wild beast staring at its prey. Nier didnt say another word. Instead, she looked at me and gave me a little smile.

    <em>I didnt know if Nier has a chance against Alice, but I was oddly reassured. It felt as nobody could threaten me as long as Nier was next to me.</em>

    Alice stepped forward so swiftly that she created a whistling sound. Nier stood her ground. Lucia picked up the bow and arrow next to her feet and loaded up her bow.

    Stop!!

    Ice picks came down from the sky, blocking off Alices path, while a rain of ice-picks came down back and front simrly to an iron maiden, firmly pinning Alice to the ground.

    Elizabeth looked at Alice, who waspletely immobilised on the ground by ice-picks, and shouted at Vyvyan, who was next to her, Vyvyan!!

    Vyvyan looked at everything before her eyes with a cold look and eximed, I told you, Ill kill anyone who puts my son in danger no matter who they are!

 Book 8: Chapter 37

    Book 8: Chapter 37

    Son, my son Im d youre okay. Im so d youre okay.

    Vyvyan pulled me into her tight embrace while crying as she gently stroked my wound and kissed my cheeks. Luckily, Mom made it in time, or I really wouldve died. Vyvyan used magic to heal my wound. Besides feeling weak, I was now fine. I gripped Vyvyans clothes tightly and sobbed on her chest as a kid would. She tightly hugged me as though she was afraid that Id disappear in the next instant.

    Nier and Lucia sat down to one side and panted for oxygen as they looked over in my direction feeling somewhat jealous.

    Mom, I have to kill her I raised my head up. I wiped the tears at the corner of my eyes then looked at Vyvyan and seriously said, She killed my Luna. She killed my only personal servant. I have to kill her! I must kill her!!

    I understand, I understand. Son Mommy understands Mommy wants to kill her, too, but that woman still needs to ask her some things.

    I struggled to turn my head over to look at Mommy Elizabeth looking down at Alice, who was pinned to the ground and immobilised. In the face of ultimate power, not even Alice could break free of Vyvyans magic. She wasnt dead yet. She desperately tried to raise her head. Despite her bleeding from her mouth and her limbs being pinned down, she red at me with her gaze full of hatred and urges to charge over and kill me, the same way I looked at her and felt about her.

    Alice

    Elizabeth crouched down to look at her with sadness in her eyes. She ced her hand gently on Alices head. She sighed and asked, Why?

    Because that brat that shameless bastard has no right to seed you as the ruler of your empire! You have been lied to for too long! You should be the heroic Empress on the frontlines as in the past, yet you want to give up your throne for a kid! That is not you! That is not what you wanted! You told us that you wanted an empire that would not fall, yet you want to hand the empire you gave up so much to establish to an ignorant brat?!

    I will not allow you to insult my son!

    Vyvyan aggressively waved her hand, causing virtually all of the ice picks in Alices body to explode. However, due to Vyvyan casting a spell to control Alices time, she would remain on the verge of death until the spell ended regardless of how much damage she suffered.

    <em>Im not sure if that was Vyvyans way of keeping her alive for Elizabeth or to torture Alice.</em>

    Hes my son, Alice. Hes my only son.

    Elizabeth sighed. She gently stroked Alices head with a helpless smile and exined, Perhaps theres a problem with your thinking, Alice. I was no longer the warrior fighting on the front lines a long time ago. Im old now. My biggest wish isnt to have a great empire. I wanted a great empire, so that I could bring my son home. Alice, it might be that you cant understand me. Didnt you recognise that despite being by my side for so many years? I, truthfully, dont want to be an Empress. What I want is my family. I want my son. I love my son so much. I love him very, very dearly. My empire wasnt for me, but for me to provide my son with a suitable and safe environment for him. Alice, my son has always been trying his best. Hes always been trying hard in order to be a qualified Emperor. Youve changed, Alice. You just want me to rule. Youre not considering who would be better suited to be rule.

    Alice looked at the Empress with a dumbfounded look. Elizabeths expression showed neither me nor anger; instead, she showed nothing but immense sorrow and hopelessness as if she wasnt looking at a rebel, but herself. She looked at Alice and softly said, This time, you were wrong, Alice.

    Was I? I was wrong, was I?

    Alice lowered her eyes to look at the blood on the ground and quietly went on, I just wanted I just wanted your smile I just wanted that heroic Empress Was I wrong? Your Majesty you you have already

    Ive let you down, Alice.

    Elizabeth drew her long sword at her waist. The cold de of the Elven King sword shined. The reflections of the metal de were simr to falling tears. Alice looked at the sword in a daze. That sword apanied Her Majesty as she travelled the continent, be it snow, rain, sunny, cold or hot. That sword symbolised Her Majestys pride and dignity.

    Im old now Alice that period of time has passed Im no longer that fearless girl I dont have any ambitions anymore. I just want to live in peace with my son Ive disappointed you, Alice.

    No Your Majesty you have never let us down, ever What I am most proud of in this life is that I was your vassal It is just that I cannot understand you

    Alice gently closed her eyes. She revealed a smile and two trails of tears ran down her cheeks, washing the blood off her cheeks.

    Elizabeth rested the Elven King sword on her neck. Elizabeth looked at her personal bodyguard, her personal bodyguard that had apanied her for over ten years, her personal bodyguard who apanied her onto countless battlefields and went through countless dangers with her. She gently raised the long sword up in her hand. She softly added, Alice, our time has passed. The era where we dominated and galloped on our horses to defeat our enemies has ended

    Perhaps that is why I cannot understand you, Your Majesty I did not understand, Your Majesty Sorry I have caused you trouble.

    Alice suddenly opened her eyes to look toward Nier. Nier lingered for a moment then stood up. Nier made a small bow and asked, Captain Alice, what are your orders?

    Protect that brat well, Nier. After I killed his personal servant, he didnt show any fear in spite of going through all of this. He only showed anger and a desire for vengeance. Hes hot-blooded. Hes Her Majestys son without a doubt. Nier, were all machines that can think, but why cant I understand Her Majesty while you can understand that brat?

    Nier shook her head and while looking at her, replied, No, Captain Alice. I have not had any new revtions nor have I had any new thoughts. I just do not act on my own ord. I make sure to ask His Majesty first. Self-presumptuous benefits are never what our master wants. Captain Alice, you acted without Her Majestys order. That is your mistake.

    Was it? I see now

    Alice shut her eyes. Elizabeth looked to Vyvyan and Vyvyan gave her a nod. I struggled to stand up and shouted, Mom!! Let me finish her!!

    However, Elizabeth didnt stop. As soon as Vyvyan released her time spell, Elizabeth swung her sword down. Alices body jolted onest time. Her blood slowly spilt and mixed into the dried puddle of blood from earlier. Her small body appeared so pitiful.

    Her smile, however, didnt have a single hint of pain.

    Vyvyan, Nier, you two leave first.

    Elizabeth faced her back to us and lowered her Elven King sword that had blood trickling off the de. The de looked a lot gloomier than before. Elizabeths back made her appear as though she broke down and no longer had the strength to raise her sword.

    Oh right, Son

    Just as Vyvyan was about to carry me away, Elizabeth suddenly turned around. She looked at me. Her face was covered in tears as if a spider spun a web on her face.

    Sorry for letting you get scared Mommy is sorry

 Book 8: Chapter 38

    Book 8: Chapter 38

    ONII-SAMA!!!

    Just as I got to the door, a small silhouette rushed toward me while I was in a hazy frame of mind, almost colliding into Vyvyan. Vyvyan, who was on high alert, nearly attacked her. Vyvyan is currently very dangerous. Currently, shes simr to a hedgehog thats got its spikes poised. She would attack anyone who tried to approach me.

    I looked at Freya and weakly asked, Freya are you all right?

    Freya looked at me anxiously, and then at Vyvyan. She then replied, Yes, I am fine. I am so d to see that you are okay. They discovered me, and I only managed to wake up thanks to a guard.

    I see I need to thank that guard properly then

    My son is very weak right now. If theres any business, let Lucia and Nier handle it.

    Vyvyan hugged me tightly and refused to let go. Freya nodded, but looked concerned when she saw myplexion. She replied, I shall not disturb you anymore, Your Majesty Miss Nier Please exin to me what happened It was Alice, am I right? I am certain it was her

    Dont mention her in my presence!!

    I shouted so loudly everyone jolted from fright. I looked at Freya with my fists tightly clenched. I yelled at the top of my lungs, Do not mention her in my presence!! I wanted to kill her! I wanted to kill her! Why didnt she give me the chance?! I didnt get to kill her! I had a chance to! I couldve killed her! Why did Mom kill her first?! I wanted to personally rip her apart! I wanted to rip her limb from limb!! She killed my Luna! I wanted to her to pay with her blood!!

    Freya froze for a moment before softly asking, Onii-sama Did Luna

    Yes! Yes! That bitch killed my Luna! She killed my only personal servant! I only have one personal servant! I only have one Luna!! I only have one! What am I supposed to do? I I no longer have Luna I I

    My eyes filled up with tears as if wave after wave formed. My vision, that was unclear, was now even fuzzier. My throat gotpletely blocked by my pain and resentment to the point that I couldnt even make a sound when I cried.

    Okay, now, Son Son dont cry dont cry Luna Luna wonte back

    Vyvyan gently wiped my eyes. My vision was all hazy. It felt as if my conscious was fading by the moment, and I eventually fell unconscious after running out of strength

    <em>All around is a sea of bright flowers. I can seemingly smell the scent of the flowers. Birds and insects were taking flight andnding. The bright sunrays warmed up the ground, spreading the flower scent and fragrances out. The cool breeze carried infinite gentleness to me as the breeze blew to me. Smoke came from the vige in the forest. The shrine of God was practically the gods secluded home inside the bright sea of flowers.</em>

    <em>The sea of flowers is honestly so beautiful, so beautiful that being in this world is miscing it. Its totally different to this world full of ughter. There never shouldve been a war here. Misfortunes should never have happened here. This ce shouldve been free of schemes. This ce is Lunas home. This should be a pure and beautiful ce.</em>

    <em>But where is Luna?</em>

    I looked around. Around me was a bright sea of flowers. Everything was the same as before. The the sea of flowers I saw was as beautiful as it was before, too. I could even see a sea of flower petals.

    <em>But where is the girl that I love, whos supposed to be dancing in the sea of flowers with a smile? Where is the girl that I love, whos meant to be here for a breather when shes tired? Where is the girl that I love, whos more beautiful than this scene?</em>

    <em>Where is my Luna? Where is my Luna who is supposed to be here? This is where Lunas home is supposed to be. This is where Lunas home is supposed to be. Luna should be as beautiful as this ce. No, she should be even more beautiful than this ce.</em>

    <em>But where is my Luna?</em>

    <em>My Luna got captured and taken to humanitysnds, then vited by humans, then abandoned by humans, insulted by humans, and then killed by humans My Luna, the beautiful flower of my life got utterly destroyed by humans. I watched her get taken from this sea of flowers. I saw her flower petals get plucked off, and I saw her tossed aside. Humans destroyed everything of hers. They destroyed everything nice she had.</em>

    <em>They destroyed my Luna.</em>

    <em>My Luna. however never showed them any hostility. As a matter of fact, she died for humanitys Prince, as well.</em>

    As that is the case, Son,e back to the elven side Come back. The schemes here have got nothing to do with you. Theres no need for you to shoulder all of this. None of this has anything to do with you to begin with. Son, if youre tired, juste back.

    During my foggy moments, I could seemingly hear somebody speak to me. I opened my eyes and gently touched my face, but all I felt was a cold sensation.

    I turned my head to see Vyvyan tightly hugging me. Vyvyans eyes were also brimming with tears. While she held me in her arms, she sobbed, Lets go back Son lets go home Youve done enough here Youve been hurt by humans enough times here Son, Mommys heart aches for you Lets go home You dont have to go through so much back home. You dont need to do anything Son, lets go home

    Mom Mom

    Vyvyan and I gently embraced. She patted me on my back and spoke in her hoarse voice, Its enough now, right? Son, its enough now, right? You kindness is meaningless here. Even if you can be kind to others and trust them, its meaningless to humans Humans only want what they want without considering others. Youve tried hard enough, but still cant win their acknowledgement. Youve done enough my son. Youve done enough

    I raised my head up to look at Vyvyan and ask, What what happened with Luna?

    Mom looked at me. She stroked my cheek gently then gave me a kiss on my forehead before replying, That woman held a funeral for her tomemorate her loyalty and gave her a posthumous title of heroine, as well as carving a statue of her. Everyone from the vassal states participated. The King of Castor has been imprisoned. A new administrator will go there to take over the role. The finance ministers entire family was eradicated with no survivors Its just

    Just what?

    The funeral was for two people.

    Vyvyan looked at me with a reluctant look and softly borated, Tomemorate their loyalty, Elizabeth buried both of them. One was Luna who died for you, and the other was Alice

    Is she screwing with me?! Why?! Why does Alice get a funeral when she did that?!! Why?! Why?! She killed my Luna! I didnt get to kill her! Am I supposed to look at her damn grave when I go to pay my respects to Luna?!

    Shouting caused a deep stinging sensation in my chest. Vyvyan gently stroked my head to calm me down. She softly responded, Thats why we should go home, Son Here, even your mom acts on her selfish desires I, on the other hand, genuinely love you. I can throw away anything for you. I would make an enemy of the entire world for you As long as it makes you happy and well, then Mommy will do anything Humanity doesnt suit you. Sone with Mommy Youve gone through too much already

    Okay.

 Book 8: Chapter 39

    Book 8: Chapter 39

    Please wait a moment.

    Freya stood in the middle of the path to block off the group of people walked over.

    She narrowed her eyes to look at the man in a formal robe before her and said, Mr Castell, has your injury healed? It has only been three days. You sure do heal fast.

    Castell wasnt as dignified as he was back then, and his gaze didnt contain as much arrogance as it once did. To the contrary, his eyes looked slightly lifeless. He looked down. His formal robe, which previously fit him, was now empty, making him appear simr to aical scarecrow in the field.

    He smiled. The people following behind him were mostly Valkyries, as well as the Empress, herself. Freya looked at the Empress with her eyes narrowed. Elizabeth evidently looked a lot more haggard. The Prince has been unconscious for thest two days and only just woken up. He was currently eating, and Freya was in charge of guarding the door.

    Freya didnt salute Elizabeth when she saw her this time.

    Miss Freya, Her Majesty wishes to see His Majesty. If possible, please go in and notify His Majesty.

    Castell initially waited for Freya to give way, but Freya just stood there and forbade anyone from passing. The Empress didnt force her way past. Castell had no choice, but to look at Freya and stubbornly try to convince her. Normally it would be the Empress who would tell Freya to get out of the way. However, Freya had no intention of giving way. Luna had just died, so he didnt dare toe into conflict with the Princes people when hes the Empress personal attendant. The Princes rtionship with the Empress was currently extremely tense. When the funeral was held, Freya attended on behalf of the Prince. At the funeral, Freya kicked Alices tombstone, and then turned around and left. Now that the Prince had woken up, he was most likely going to do the same thing. If theye into conflict with each other now, the Prince and the Empresss rtionship will be broken for good.

    Ah, I know. However, His Majesty is still unwell, so please forgive him for not epting visitors.

    Freya coldly red at Castell then sat her bottom onto the ground before finally lying horizontally  rtive to them  to block their path. Castell was stunned by Freyas tough attitude. Regardless of what the circumstances may be, she was facing the Empress of the empire after all. If she did this in the past, her head would be rolling on the ground already.

    <em>You dare refuse the Empress? Have you got a death wish?</em>

    Castell clenched his teeth and thundered, Freya! In front of you is Her Majesty! How dare you act so insolent?! Who gave you the audacity to act so conceited?!

    Freya swept her cold gaze over to the Empress. Elizabeth still had a poker face on. She emotionlessly looked at Freya. Freya snickered then folded her arms and indifferently said, Kill me, then. Kill me, and youll be able to enter the same way your hero killed Luna to enter. The Empresss personal bodyguard became a hero by killing the Princes personal servant, so I guess the Empress considers the Prince a traitor? That would make me, the traitors sister an aplice. All right, then. There is no need for further words, just kill me, and you can enter.

    You

    Castell was so furious that his entire body trembled, but he couldnt do anything to Freya. The Empress didnt say anything. If he did something, he really could sever the Empresss rtionship with the Prince. The Prince is bound to be furious at the moment. If he does anything to Freya, the Prince might leave humanity for good, never to return.

    Freya

    The Empress finally spoke out. She looked at Freya, gently sighed and said, My purpose ining here this time is to exin Alices matter to my son. I must provide you with an appropriate exnation. Can you trust me for once? Go and notify my son. If possible, Ill exin it to my son.

    Castell had never heard the Empress speak as if she was pleading as she just did. She had never pleaded anyone. It was always others pleading her. Freya looked at the Empress. She decided that it wasnt a good idea for her to continue with this when she saw how down the Empress looked. After all, it benefited neither side if the Empress and Princes rtionship crumbled. It didnt matter if Castell and her never crossed paths for their entire life, but the Empress and Prince were mother and son. She, therefore, decided it was best to notify him.

    Freya stood up and entered the room behind her. Not long after, she came out and indifferently said, His Majesty said he needs to rest and wont see Her Majesty. His Majesty is still unwell. After he recuperates, we will leave the Royal Capital and return to Troy City. After that, we will return to the Elven Imperial Capital, Duargana.

    What do you mean by that?! The incident had nothing to do with Her Majesty. Are you threatening Her Majesty with your departure?!

    Freya coldly countered, No, Mr. Castell. Please do not put His Majesty on such a high pedestal, or else, one of the girls behind you willunch another attack on His Majesty in the middle of the night again. Whos going to block them off this time? You or me? Or will it be the pregnant Lucia and Nier?

    Standing at the door, she looked at the Empress and said, Im just stating facts. His Majesty has already decided to return to the elven capital. Im not threatening you. Im simply stating the facts. Thank you for looking after His Majesty during this time. That will be all.

    Move!

    The Empress pressed her hand onto Freyas shoulder and aggressively threw her aside. She hammer fisted the door violently and shouted, Son Son! Son!! You can hear me, right?! You can hear me, right?! Mommy was in the wrong this time. Mommys personal bodyguard killed your personal servant. Thats Mommys fault. But But Luna did it to protect you. Alice eliminated a few traitors, as well Mommy understands your feelings for Luna, but Alice has apanied Mommy as Mommys personal bodyguard for over ten years Your heart aches, because you lost Luna, but Mommy is hurting, too, because Mommy lost Alice. Mommy knows that you want to get revenge, but who is Mommy going to get revenge against? Mommy personally beheaded Mommys most trusted bodyguard that saved mommys life before. Mommy Mommy Mommy could die from the pain

    Maybe Vyvyan had casted some magic on the door. Despite the Empresss efforts, the door wouldnt budge. The Empress gave up. She leaned on the door with her bodyguard and loudly wailed. Her body powerlessly slid down the door and onto the ground as she leaned on the door and loudly wept.

    Please please Son please forgive Mommy. Please feel for Mommy Youre Mommysst family member Mommy only has you. Mommy no longer has Mommys personal bodyguard. Mommy almost lost Mommys personal attendant Mommy is scared. Mommy is scared of a pce where there is only Mommy, alone Please Please, Son Dont leave mommy. Dont go Dont go Please My son please forgive Mommy! It was Mommys fault. It was Mommys fault. Mommy will do anything. Just please dont go

    The Empress knelt at the door and hammered the door weakly while wailing painfully. Her tears coursed down her face. The corridor was silent. The only sound in the corridor was the Empresss wails and the sound of her hammering the door.

    Castell looked at her ck hair sprawled out on the ground in a daze. The Empress was truly afraid. It was the first time that he had seen her afraid. She was so afraid that her body quivered. She was afraid that the Prince would up and leave the next instant. She leaned onto the door with all her weight. Perhaps she was using her body to stop her son from leaving.

    The door gently opened. The Empress looked inside with a nk look. The room was empty. Nobody was inside.

    Vyvyan wields magic. While she cant teleport around in the Royal Capital, its but a simple matter for her to teleport to Troy City or Duargana.

    Thats how it is.

    Freya, who was standing at the door, made a small bow. She snickered, Goodbye, Your Majesty. I am His Majestys sister and his strategist. As the Princesses have left, there is no reason for me to stay. Goodbye.

    The Empress didnt stop her.

    She stayed kneeling on the ground with her head down and hair sprawled out as she cried. Her silhouette made her appear as though she aged in an instant.

    Castell softly sighed. He then waved his hand and said, You can all leave. I shall keep Her Majestypany, myself.

    Roger.

    The Valkyries nodded. and then turned to leave. Castell sat down next to the Empress. He looked at the empty room in front of them and softly said, Your Majesty this ce truly still is a cage

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *As you may have noticed, Freya used contractions in her speech as she dropped the formal tone here

 Book 8: Chapter 40

    Book 8: Chapter 40

    Royal Capital!

    Philes looked at me with a nk look. Vyvyan ced me onto the bed and hushed him. His cute face showed his disbelief. He looked at Vyvyan and whispered, Umm Your Highness, what happened? Do we need to rally up the unit?

    Well, theres no problem with you rallying up the army, but your group may not be able to defeat Elizabeth.

    Vyvyan said that in a faint voice then left the room with him and gently shut the door. Nier and Lucia looked at Vyvyan. After hesitating for a moment, Lucia asked, Your Highness, what are we returning to Troy City for?

    This is my sons home. We have to sort some things out before we can return to the elven Imperial Capital. Vyvyan provided a simple exnation then looked at Nier and said, Nier, though you are neither my child nor an elf, you are one of the girls my son loves most. After we return to the elven Imperial Capital, you may never be able to return to humanitysnds. Are you sure you want toe?

    Nier nodded and resolutely replied, I am okay with it. I will follow my husband wherever he goes. It does not matter where we go as long as I can be with him. I do not mind where we go or how life is.

    All right. Ill go back and make some preparations.

    Vyvyan then stroked Niers. She softlyughed, You girls should spend some more time by my sons side these days. He doesnt have a personal servant anymore, as well, so those jobs will fall on your shoulders for now. Mom really wants to stay, but Mom has to make a trip back to prepare things for after his return.

    We understand.

    The two girls nodded. Vyvyan looked at them feeling consoled, and then vanished in an instant right in front of their eyes. The two girls looked at each other. After a moment of silence, Nier said, I think that we should stick to the old routine with you apanying him during the day and me at night.

    Uhm Lucia nodded. She then looked at Nier and timidly thanked her, Thanks.

    Hmm? Nier froze up for a second. She looked at Lucia and fumbled, as she didnt know what to do. She asked, Thanks for what?

    Thank you for protecting me that night. If you werent there, I would most likely have got knocked flying. Lucia shyly continued, Im only going to thank you this once. Dont make me thank you a second time Im only grateful to you for that. Im not saying that I acknowledge you.

    Nierughed in a soft tone while looking at Lucia. She then grabbed a light hold of Lucias hand. Lucia froze up. She looked up at Nier. Nier tilted her head and said, Its fine. I dont intend to like you, either. I only saved you, because youre pregnant with my husbands child.

    The two of them giggled. Nier then gently pulled Lucia into her arms. Nier gently stroked her back and whispered, Luna is no longer with us from now on from now on there will be some things I cant speak about to anyone Luna was my one and only friend. Once were in the elvennds, I really will be friendless.

    Dont worry. Youll have new friends, Nier.

    Lucia patted Nier on her back, and then the two of them let go of each other. Lucia continued, His Highness must be heartbroken now Lets do our best to distract him and help him direct his attention elsewhere. I dont think His Highness will end the incident with Luna.

    Uhm.

    Nier nodded. She then looked toward the South and sighed. Shemented, How is this going to end? He probably wont have a personal servant in the future, will he?

    ===================

    When I woke up again, my surroundings were dark. It appeared to be night time. The pattern on the ceiling of the room emitted a feeling that put me feel at ease.

    This is Troy City.

    I turned my head. Lucia was tightly holding my right hand. She was curled up next to me, hugging my right arm and holding my hand. On my left was someone sitting at the window reading a book as the sun remained visible on the horizon for itsst moments.

    <strong>*Shut!*</strong>

    She noticed me wake up, so she quickly shut the book. Her long red hair swayed. Lorana looked at me. She gently touched me on my forehead. She lowered her voice and remarked, Youre up, Your Highness.

    Uhm

    I nodded.

    But it looks like something happened to you over there.

    Lorana scratched her head and fiddled with her hair. She used to have short hair but started growing her hair out at some point. Perhaps that indicated that she was no longer willing to run around and preferred to settle down at one location permanently. I looked at her and nodded before telling her everything that happened.

    So thats what happened. No wonder why you fled back here.

    I didnt flee! Its that I dont want to be there! For as long as Alices tombstone stands, I shall never return back there!! Im seriously mad, and I seriously dont want to go back there! Why? Why the hell? Why the hell dont I even get a chance to avenge Luna when she died that way?! Thats not to mention that Alice died with a smile! My personal servant died! My personal servant died! I couldnt kill a single person! I didnt get to kill a single person! Alice is dead. That fat fucks entire family is dead, and that Castor Bitch is dead, too! What the fuck about me?! What about me?! What am I supposed to do?! Why did it end this way?! If I could have killed at least one of them, I would be able to face Lunas grave, but why cant I do anything?!

    Lorana listened to me roar in a muffled voice. I tightly clenched my fist.

    <em>I wouldnt care even if my fingernails stabbed into my flesh. I could kill with my hatred. I seriously feel so wronged that I could die. If I could avenge her, I wouldntin, but I cant kill a single one of them!</em>

    <em>I feel so damned wronged. The injustice makes me sick.</em>

    Do you feel that Elizabeth was in the wrong in rtion to this incident?

    Not previously, but why did she give Alice a tombstone? She killed my Luna! She deserved to die! I was already pissed that Mommy Elizabeth didnt let me kill her, so why would she go and erect a tombstone for her, too?!

    That will depend on how you look at this. Are you looking at it from a political standpoint or as a simple mother and son quarrel? Regardless of how you look at it, though, you cant change one thing, and that is that Elizabeth is your mother. You have no way of denying that.

    I dont intend to do anything to Mommy Elizabeth. I just dont want to see Alices tombstone when I visit Luna to pay my respect. Lunas grave should be located in a more beautiful ce. I will not allow Luna to stay next to that fucking retard forever! I want to personally put Luna to rest!

    <em>I know of a better ce to put Luna to rest. Luna should be with flowers, not with a maniac.</em>

    Regardless, Elizabeth is your mother. Frankly, Elizabeth is very afraid of loneliness. If you dont have any resentment toward Elizabeth, then you should go back as soon as possible to see her. Shes very pitiful, as well. Shes lost her personal bodyguard. If she loses even her son, shell be too pitiful.

 Book 8: Chapter 41

    Book 8: Chapter 41

    Your Majesty, this is the poetry collection that has been sorted for you. Although the hunting event ended awkwardly this time, the annual meeting was a sess.

    Castell passed a small booklet to Elizabeth. Elizabeth sluggishly took it and saw the poem sheposed when she opened it.

    <em>When will I be able to spend my days with my son,</em>

    <em>Gazing at the snow in the North until I grow old?</em>

    It had only been a few days ago when she wrote those two lines. She was looking forward to her blissful and simple life with her son in the future. Castell was yet to be injured, Alice was still around, and her son was still sitting on herp watching over her as she wrote a poem.

    <em>It hadnt been long. It hadnt been long ago at all It was merely been a few days ago. Only a few days had past. My personal bodyguard, who had apanied me for over ten years, is nevering back.</em>

    <em>At the time, I didnt have anything. The barbarians had taken Rosvenor, and I had lost everything. Not one person was willing to stay with me. Only Alice stayed with me the entire time. Alice smashed my throne with me and followed her conquests. I was able to be fearless and bold, precisely because I had Alice. Alice wasnt just a bodyguard to me. Alice was a friend, a very loyal friend to me.</em>

    <em>However, I beheaded her friend with her own hands. I avenged Luna and saved my son, so why was he not willing to stay? Luna is very important to him, and simrly, Alice was very important to me. Alice didnt revolt. Her thinking was just off-track. She killed the true rebels for me, so why, why cant Imemorate Alice?</em>

    <em>I didnt want to be at odds with my son. I can do anything for my only son, but I cant bear letting somebody else savagely kill my old friend. I never expected that would happen to Luna. My sons rage was reasonable, but cant he be a little considerate of me?</em>

    The Empress doesnt have many friends. Honestly, she only had one friend she could talk to about anything, but she wouldnt have such a friend again.

    Her tears smudged the letters. Elizabeth spaced out as she looked at the booklet before her. She softly murmured, Castell, what exactly did I do wrong? Ive killed those who deserved to die. Ive buried those who deserved to be buried, so why? Why? Why did it still end up this way?

    Your Majesty, I think that you may have never understood

    Castell hesitated for a moment and then exined, Perhaps it is precisely because you did everything which infuriated His Majesty.

    Castell?

    Elizabeth looked at him with a dumbfounded look. Castell hesitated then borated, His Majestys personal servant died this time, so he is bound to want to personally get revenge, but you killed Alice. I think that will be resolved if we exin it to His Majesty. However, you did not give His Majesty the right to put Luna to rest. You ced His Majestys hero with our hero. His Majesty cannot ept that.

    But My sons and my do you people not support my son?! Hes my son!

    It is different, Your Majesty. Castell let out a heavy sigh. He rified, To be honest, I am reluctant to acknowledge it, as well, Your Majesty. His Majestys vassals are not your vassals. If you are always with His Majesty, then you could exin that your vassals are His Majestys vassals, and we will support His Majesty. But if he is a Prince who appears out of the blue, we will distance ourselves, while His Majesty will also maintain his distance from us, who he is not familiar with. As we are by your side, we naturally support you. Meanwhile His Majestys people will not be as loyal to you as we are when they see you; thereby creating a faction that supports His Majesty and another faction that supports you, in other words, those around His Majesty and those of us around you. Luna is His Majestys vassal. She died at the hands of Alice, who is from our faction. You did what His Majesty should do on his behalf. I think that is what His Majesty is angry about.

    I

    Simply speaking, you do not have the right to put Luna to rest, and you also put her to rest here in humanitysnds. In my opinion, His Majesty has every reason to be angry. Castell then sighed softly before continuing, We interact amicably, for the reason that you and His Majesty are very close. In reality, however, we belong to two different factions. You and His Majesty are family. You are his mother. No matter how angry he gets, you are still his mother. If you wish to mend your rtionship, then you should allow me to send Lunas remains to Troy City. If you like, we just need to leave a crown here in her ce.

    The corner of Elizabeths mouth twitched a few times while she was looking at Castell. She then lowered her head and softly said, I just wanted to avoid making my son angry So I did something I shouldnt have? I thought it would be fine if I bestowed Luna with the title of Hero I never expected that my son didnt want that All right. Its good for my son to have his own vassals. I shall approve. Send Lunas remains to Troy City. Luna is my sons personal servant. Alice is my personal bodyguard. Letsmemorate them separately, then.

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    =================

    Elizabeth doesnt treat her rtionship with Alice as just any other rtionship, but a friendship. Alice has served Her Majesty from the beginning. She has been at Elizabeths side longer than you and Vyvyan have been together. Elizabeth is a very emotionally driven individual. She killed Alice, her only friend; therefore, she must be hurting a lot, too. Of course, the worst pain for her is that her good friend tried to kill her son.

    Even if thats the case, it doesnt justify her putting them to rest together!!

    Youre mistaken, Your Majesty. Lorana sternly cut me off, Elizabeth put them to rest together, because she holds them both in high regard. Do you know where their resting ce is? They were put to rest in the royal familys cemetery. Only members of the royal family may be put to rest there. Elizabeth didnt mind Lunas status and background. She allowed a personal servant, who she wasnt even acquainted with, to be put to rest with her family and old friend with the same rights. Do you think thats disrespectful and insulting?

    But

    Your Majesty, youre not angry about Luna being put to rest and the particrs. Youre angry, as you didnt get to put her to rest. Thats the source of your hatred. Youre angry that Elizabeth took your chance to get revenge away from you, and now youre angry that she took the right to put Luna to rest from you. Youre angry, because Elizabeth decided to do things to Luna without your input, which is something that you cant forgive. And thats because Luna is your hero, not Elizabeths. You feel guilty toward Luna and want to do something to console yourself, but Elizabeth took away all of your chances to do something. Thats why youre infuriated.

    Lorana gave me a gentle knock on my forehead. She then stood up, Its not a huge issue in the first ce. At most, its a mother and son quarrel, and then the son left. A mother took matters into her own hands without getting her sons input first when he wanted to do something, thereby angering him, and thats it. Its not something unforgivable. I believe that Elizabeth will soon realise what she did wrong. When she does, go and put Luna to rest.

    A mother and son quarrel

    Yes. Its just a minor matter. However, Lunas death isnt a minor matter. Your Majesty, if you cant convince the people to obey you, this sort of thing will happen again. So hurry up and grow up, future King. Whos going to stand up for you next time?

    I wont need someone to stand up for me again. In the future, Ill stand up for myself!

 Book 8: Chapter 42

    Book 8: Chapter 42

    Theres nobody to wake me up anymore, because the one who could wake me up is no longer here.

    However, I wake up on time every morning with Nier lying next to me. Nier had my arm locked in hers as she took soft breaths. I touched my face and discovered traces of tears.

    <em>I dreamt of Luna against night. She looked so cheerful. Lunas smile was so bright. The sun in my dream was so bright, so why did I have traces of tears all over my face when I woke up? Why did I cry so painfully in my dream? Maybe its because were no longer together.</em>

    <em>This isnt a mother and son quarrel. It wouldnt be an issue even if it was a mother and son quarrel. I argued a fair bit with Mom when I was young, but I wasnt arguing with Mom this time because I was wilful or didnt understand her; I was arguing with her, because of Luna. Its clear as day that Luna was brutally killed. Her heart got dug out for crying out loud. I cant even imagine how much it hurt when she died. Why did Alice get to die with a smile, be put to rest in the royal familys cemetery and enjoy the treatment of a hero? Are you telling me my child has to face her tombstone and call her a hero?</em>

    <em>I cant take that. Theres no way in hell I can ept that.</em>

    <em>I hate her to the core. I want to grind her bone to powder, and then scatter it.</em>

    <em>I cant kill Alice now, but I still want topletely annihte her. I want to erase every single trace of her existence in this world. She cant feel it anymore. I want to make it, so that nobody will remember her in the future. I want topletely erase her meaning in life. I want everybody to remember Luna. I want to them to remember the beauty that died for me.</em>

    <em>Id die to make that a reality. I dont intend to just sit here on my ass waiting for Mom toe and apologise. If thats what my n was, I wouldnt have left. I must bring Luna back. I dont want anyone, but me, to send her home. Im going to personally bring her home.</em>

    <em>Ill make sure to bring her back if its thest thing I do. I cant take this shit. Luna is my personal servant, my vassal and the girl I love. I honestly cant take this. If I just watch this all happen with a nk look on my face, then Ill still be the powerless version of myself.</em>

    <em>I could traverse the desert, so I can march my army to the South. I need to do this even if I must pay the price with my life. Lorana was right. I am, indeed, angry that Mommy Elizabeth took away my right to mete out punishment, but Im still going to go and do something, because Im angry.</em>

    I sat up and gently kissed Niers cheek. I lightly ran my hand on Niers abdomen.

    <em>Sorry Nier. Its not that I dont love you or dont want to be next to you, but theres something that I must go and do. I have a gamble I need to make. If I can make it back, Ill be sure to love you sincerely.</em>

    Sorry Nier, there are some things I have to go and resolve

    I got dressed slowly. Im much slower without Luna. I was able to sit up today; but nheless, Im still feeling slightly weak.

    <em>Ive made up my mind. I made up my mind when I returned to Troy City. Its just that only now am I able to act on it.</em>

    I stood up and lightly walked over to the door. I pulled it open and took onest look at Nier before gently shutting the door.

    I didnt see the tear that ran across Niers face

    Your Highness, where are you going?

    As soon as I left the room, Lucia walked up to me in the corridor. I looked at her face, but didnt reply. I, instead, pulled her into my embrace to hug her tightly. I gently stroked her head, and then kissed her forehead. She jerked her body then responded with a gentle hug without asking me anything further. She just tightly hugged me.

    Come back soon, my husband.

    Ah, I know. Ill be back.

    Lucia released me after a moment and wiped the corner of her eyes while looking at me. She then touched my chest and quietly said, You havent recoveredpletely yet, so dont overextend yourself. Also, if you die, Ill never forgive you. Ill raise our child then go looking for you, and then Ill cling to you forever.

    I know, I know

    I kissed Lucias forehead onest time, and then went down the stairs. I resisted the urge to turn around multiple times. I descended the stairs without letting myself get distracted then walked out of the pce.

    Your Majesty!

    My guard unit was coincidentally gathered right now and just about to break off. Philes saluted me when he saw me. They regathered when they saw me and looked at me with gazes of excitement. I looked at my soldiers then looked at Philes and nodded.

    Did something happen?

    Philes was somewhat unsettled when he noticed that I looked very serious. I didnt answer him; instead, I turned to face the soldiers in front of me. I cleared my throat; then loudly dered, Brothers, I dont know if youre tired or not, but we have our next target and need to head out now. Bring your weapons and get ready to march!

    They didnt hesitate for a moment. They responded loudly, Roger!!

    Your Majesty, where exactly are we going?!

    I turned my head to look at Philes, who was next to me, and replied, To do battle.

    Philes lingered for a moment before saying, Do battle that is fine but is this not a little bit too sudden? We do not know the enemys numbers or their weapons How are we supposed to fight like this?

    Ill answer those questions for you.

    I turned to face the soldiers in front and loudly announced, Gentlemen, our target this time is the Royal Pce located in Hilles City to the south. They have a few hundred who we will be up against. Their main weapon is a long sword. All of them are skilledbatants. So lets go.

    Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait!!

    Philes covered my mouth with his hand. He had shock written all over his face. He looked left and right nervously before eximing, Your Majesty! Have you lost it?! Are you attacking Her Majesty?! This is treason! This is a serious crime! This is going overboard, dont you think?!

    Who said that Im rebelling against Her Majesty? Im Her Majestys son. Why would I attack my mom?

    But you just said

    Im talking about the Valkyries, get it?

    I clenched my teeth, and then looked at my soldiers with a violent look. In an aggressive voice I said, That Valkyries killed my personal servant. They killed my one and only personal servant, and yet the culprit is enjoying the treatment of a hero in the royal familys cemetery. I cant ept it. I cant ept somebody who made an attempt at my life and killed my personal servant to get off in such a carefree way. My personal servant, my Luna, is inside the royal familys cemetery. Thats not where her resting ce is. Shes my personal servant. I should be the one who puts her to rest! That Valkyrie shouldve been killed by me, but I didnt get the chance to. I didnt get the chance to kill her. Gentlemen, can you give me a hand? Im not revolting, nor am I trying to harm Her Majesty. I just want to bring my Luna home. I want to grind the bones of the one who killed my Luna to dust and throw it into the winds! This is my bottom line! Nobody will get away with killing my people! Nobody! If someone tries to stop us, charge through them. If wee under attack, retaliate. We just have to ughter our way back to the Royal Capital, storm the Royal Pce and bring my Luna back! Thats all I need!

    Philes looked at me with a nk expression in silence for a long time. Maybe what I said gave him too big of a shock, and he was still trying to process what I said.

    Of course, this isnt an order, because what I said is a little too foolish. I know that you all worship Her Majesty, and I know that you dont want to make enemies out of the royal family, so Im begging you for your help this time. Of course, Ill still, personally, go there even if you dont help me. Ill go there alone if I have to, in order to bring my Luna back!

    I looked at my silent soldiers and chuckled. I then turned to walk to the stables.

    I wasnt lying. Those were my honest thoughts.

    <em>Ill go whether I have assistance or not. But Im not going back there to apologise or cry. Im going back there to storm the cemetery and rescue my Luna.</em>

    Just as I mounted my horse and rode to the city entrance, I turned my head around to hear the sounds of horse hooves.

    <em>Nobody will stand up for me this time.</em>

    <em>From now on, I must stand up for myself!</em>

 Book 8: Chapter 43

    Book 8: Chapter 43

    Your Majesty, are you not going to sleep?

    I turned around to look at Shusia and replied, Ill sit for a bit longer.

    You should add some wood to the fire, then, or else you might get sick.

    I wont. Im afraid of sleeping.

    I threw a piece of wood into the fire and watched the fire boldly envelop the piece of wood, then gradually burn the brown piece of wood into a ck colour. I continued in a quiet voice, I cant sleep. When I sleep, I have dreams of nothing, but Lunas smile. My heart aches so much when I wake up. I miss her so much. I miss her too much.

    Shusia sat down next to me. She looked at the fire and quietly asked, If you do this, Her Majesty may not forgive you. Are you sure you want to do this? You handed over the map you struggled to obtain in the desert to keep your life, but you are marching to your own death this time. Is it worth it?

    Im not marching to my own death. Im just going to pick up Luna to bring her home, and thats all. The royal familys cemetery is my familys cemetery. Do I need to barge in?

    I then looked at her, Its just that I need to deal with the Valkyries. The Valkyries are my moms guards, not my guards. I wont makepromises with them this time. If they stop me, your mission will be be to break their defences. If they attack us, retaliate.

    Your Majesty

    If Mom can put someone who killed my personal servant to rest, then I can kill the Valkyries. Its the same. Mommy Elizabeths actions this time infuriate me to no end. She only remembered her friendship with Alice and her contributions, but only felt apologetic to me. I dont need an apology. I want vengeance. All I want is for those who deserve to die, dead, and those who deserved to be buried, buried.

    Uhm, that is true. However, you can rest assured Your Majesty. We are loyal to you, too, the same way I am a Valkyrie. I would never have known the world was sorge without you and Philes. I am very happy to be able to see so much of the world.

    Thats good, then. The one thing I am most consoled about is that I still have all of you by my side. As long as I still have you all, I still have everything. Im able to bring Luna home, because I have all of you.

    We will send her off together with you after we bring her back. We saw Miss Luna as our senior, and the personal servant of our master, the one who was closest to our master, Shusia then stood up and looked toward the south. She looked at the capital that was so close to us now and suggested, You should have a good sleep Your Majesty. We will arrive at the Royal Capital tomorrow.

    Ah, I know.

    I looked over in the direction of the Royal Pce then threw the tree branch in my hand into the fire. I looked at the Royal Capital in the darkness as I took steady breaths. I gently touched my handgun in my arms.

    <em>This is my third or fourth time travelling this road now. Every time I travelled this road, I travelled it soaked in blood and surrounded by malicious schemes.</em>

    <em>This time, Ill do it again.</em>

    <strong>*ck.*</strong>

    I ced my loaded handgun aside. All that was left to do was wait to see if theres a chance to fire the bullets tomorrow now.

    ===========

    Look, its His Majesty

    Gerald returned to his senses when the soldier next to him bumped him. He looked at the cavalry unit ahead of him feeling slightly confused. The cavalry unit didnt care that the street was crowded. They charged through the crowds in the direction of the Royal Pce. He wondered, His Majestys unit But why are they in such a rush? Did something happen again

    Didnt you say that you hooked up with His Majestys younger sister? Dont you have any news?

    I didnt It was just a coincidence I havent even received the reward I was told Id get I wonder when Ill receive it.

    Gerald touched the tip of his nose, and then said, Lets go. Work finishes after our daytime patrol. I want to go home to nap in the afternoon. Lets go drink at night.

    Your Majesty???

    The guards at the entrance were surprised to see me. They quickly pulled open the doors to the Royal Pce. I ignored the stableman, who came up to take the reins, and continued charging in. The guards watched me charge into the pce with a stupefied look. Its forbidden to ride horses in the pce, but they didnt dare to stop us.

    ===========

    Castell pushed Her Majestys door open in a rush. The Empress turned around and asked him, Did something happen outside?

    After a moment of hesitation, he replied, His Majesty has returned.

    Elizabeth swiftly stood up and in an excited tone asked, What!?!? Hes back?! Im going personally to wee him! Where is he now?! Wheres my son?!

    Erm inside the cemetery at the mountain in the rear

    Castell awkwardly replied, His Majesty brought his guard unit back and stormed straight into the cemetery He is currently fighting with the Valkyries, and His Majesty is not showing any signs of backing down. His guard unit and the Valkyries are engaged in battle. The Valkyries have suffered losses!

    He stormed into the cemetery?! The Empress was shocked. She then sat back down into her chair and in a shocked tone added, Is he crazy? Bringing men and weapons into the Royal Pce Doesnt that mean that hes revolting?

    If His Majesty wanted to revolt, he should be charging into the inner court and not the cemetery. I think that His Majestys goal is to bring Lunas remains back, and if possible, I think he will destroy Alices grave. His Majesty is absolutely serious this time. There is no stopping him.

    You head over first, Castell. Ill go to the cemetery right after.

    The Empress then stood up; she looked down at her sleepwear and continued, Since Im facing my son this time, Ill need to go face him fully equipped. I angered him this time. Ill let him vent all of his anger at me regardless of how much that may be.

    ===========

    I took big strides forward, stepping over the mud and stone path. I looked at the marble wall in front of me. My guards behind me reloaded their guns and followed me. The Valkyries retreated. There were the corpses of a few Valkyries on the ground. I didnt get soft-hearted. I fired at the Valkyries who blocked our path.

    Get lost if you dont want to die. This is my familys royal family cemetery. Youre just my moms guards. What right do you have to stop me from entering?! This is my familys cemetery, and youre stopping me from entering?! If you want a fight, bring it on! Lets see whats faster, my gun or your swords.

    Your Majesty, the cemetery is a sacred ce

    This is my ce!

    I finally stepped into the vicinity of the cemetery. I red at the Valkyries in front of me furiously and thundered, This is my ce! This is my familys cemetery! I need to get your approval before I enter my own familys cemetery now?! Youre just a group of dogs! Now piss off the lot of you!

    My guard unit and I paid no heed to the expressions and swords of the Valkyries. They fearfully looked at us as we pushed them back step by step.

    <em>I realise it now.</em>

    <em>In reality, the Valkyries are weakest when theyre facing me.</em>

    <em>Ive killed for Luna before, so I dont mind killing another. </em>

    <em>I wont mind killing a few more!</em>

 Book 8: Chapter 44

    Book 8: Chapter 44

    Nobody dared to stop my gun.

    Theres no doubt that the Valkyries are, indeed, brave; however, the Empress seriously cleaned up the Valkyrie squad after the revolt, so there are virtually no more Valkyries who dare to give me attitude. The Valkyries in front of me right now must be the original substitutes. They were very afraid of me. Despite them holding swords, not one of them dared to approach me to stop me.

    It didnt take me much effort to find Luna and Alices graves. Their tombs were ced together. In front were two stones with their merits carved onto it. I squatted down and gently stroked Lunas tombstone. The drawing of Luna on her tombstone was a picture of her smiling brightly.

    <em>Its impossible.</em>

    <em>Its impossible for Luna to smile this way again. She can only smile so brightly when Im with her. Shes next to the person who killed her right now, so how could she possibly smile? Luna cant possibly smile like that when Alice is next to her.</em>

    <em>But Ivee, Luna. Im by your side now. Im right in front of you. Lets go home this time.</em>

    I took the shovel handed to me. I swung it and began shovelling the dirt up. The Valkyries had us surrounded. My guards watched them with their weapons in hand. Philes and Shusia exchanged nces. They then said, Your Majesty, let us help

    No, I want to personally bring Luna home.

    I turned them down and continued shovelling. I dont want anybody to help me. Luna stood before Alice without anyone to help her, so I want to personally bring her home this time. I didnt get to see her off but I must bring her home from Alices side. I want her to be with me.

    I dont know how long I dug for, but I finally dug the grave up. I felt my shovel hit something hard. I cleared the dirt around away and finally revealed Lunas ck casket inside.

    It was a long rectangr casket. This sort of thing is something I should only see decades from now.

    Philes and a few others helped me lift it out. I picked up a crowbar by the side and violently smashed the casket with it. I noticed that my tears were already dripping onto the wooden casket with my sweat. There was ayer of ash on it.

    <em>How long has it been since I saw Lunas face? Since when did her expression when she smiled and her brown eyes only exist in my memories? As a matter of fact, her smile had begun to fade in my memories.</em>

    I yanked the long nails out of the wooden casket then pushed the lid open and kicked it aside.

    Luna was sound asleep inside.

    Lunas body had been repaired. The wounds on her face had been covered. Luna wore her usual maid uniform. She had her two hands ced on her chest. Her two hands were white, slender and smooth as I remembered. She had her eyes shut and even her eyshes remained gentle as a butterfly pping its wings gently. Her soft and pink lips were slightly curled up into a smile as if she was having a dream she didnt want to wake up from.

    Luna

    I dont know since when my sobs became silent.

    I tightly gripped the edge of the casket as my tears fell down onto her face and formed a sad rainbow. My body quivered with pain as I looked at Luna. My heart felt as if it was being dug out while my nerves and muscles were being shed at over and over. I looked at Lunas face, her face I was so familiar with, yet would never get to see smile again. I bit down on my lip in a desperate attempt to hold back my urge to wail.

    I knelt on the ground with Luna in my arms. Lunas organs had been removed, thereby making her feel as light as a sheet of paper. Luna leaned rested in my arms simrly to when I carried up her in the desert. I gently hugged her. I was afraid that I would ruin her beautiful dream. I leaned down and kissed her forehead. As I wept, I said, Lets go, Luna Lets go home Ill take you home Ill definitely send you home

    A gentle breeze blew by, making her hair and eyshes move simrly to a dark red ripple. In this very moment, I felt an odd eager sensation. I was eager to see Luna open her eyes then smile and greet me as she always did.

    <em>Good morning, Your Majesty</em>

    <em>I wont ever hear her greet me again</em>

    I trembled as I stood up. I held Lunas head and looked toward Alices tombstone. I gave it a violent kick, and then another. After I staggered, I regained my bnce, and then resumed kicking it. All of the nerves in my legs yelled at me to stop, and I knew that I couldnt destroy it with my leg, but I still wanted to kick it. I was carrying Luna, so I wanted to make sure I killed her!

    Thats enough, thats enough, Your Majesty.

    Philes gently pulled me back from behind. I huffed and puffed as I looked at the smile Alice gave me. I handed Luna over to Philes then picked up the shovel to the side and looked to the picture of Alice on the tombstone.

    Aaaaarrrgghh!!

    I cried out simrly a wild beast as a human. You only need enough hatred to turn into a wild beast, too.

    Bits of stone flew into the air. Alices portrait had beenpletely torn up by me. I kicked the little picture of her head flying away then threw the spade away. I picked up my handgun and emptied all of my bullets into her pile of dirt covering her.

    Thats enough, Your Majesty Thats enough, isnt it?!

    Philes grabbed me, who was about to pick up the shovel to dig up Alices grave. I panted and intently stared at the portrait. It was like something was aze in my chest and spreading to every inch of my veins. I couldnt personally kill her, but Im going to make sure she cant receive the treatment a hero receives.

    If you do not leave, you and Her Majesty may run into each other. How will you expl-

    Fuck the exnation

    I huffed and puffed as I turned around to face Philes. Philes wore a shocked expression and took two steps back out of fear. I wiped the corner of my mouth then looked toward the direction of the inner court with a violent gaze, I dont give a damn if the Empresses. I dont give a damn whoes. Ive got Luna with me now, and Ill never hand her over. If the Empress stops me, Ill kill her. If Vyvyan stops me, Ill kill Vyvyan. Luna is my personal servant, and no soul can stop me from taking her home! No one! Im not afraid to die. If I dared to bring you all here, Im prepared to never return alive!

    Your Majesty, what are you doing?! Were we not just going to take Luna home?!

    Yeah, thats why I wont ept any suggestions or listen to anyone. Ill kill anyone who dares stop us from going home!

    Your Majesty! Your Majesty!

    I saw a familiar silhouettee running over from the entrance. I silently reloaded my handgun while looking at him as I waited for him to arrive before me.

    Your Majesty, please wait for a while, Her Majesty will be here immediately.

    Castell. I stood up and looked at Castell, who was panting, and coldly said, Head back and inform Her Majesty that I wont stay. Im taking Luna home now. I wont give up no matter whoes to stop me. If youre here to stop me, then youll have to step over my corpse!

 Book 8: Chapter 45

    Book 8: Chapter 45

    Your Majesty, calm down. This matter is actually not that serious. It turned out this way, because you refused to talk to Her Majesty properly.

    Fuck off with that bullshit! What good will calming down do me?! Will calming down bring my Luna back to life?! Will calming down change Her Majestys mind?! Calm down? You want me to calm down?! Alice killed my personal servant, and Her Majesty is just going to sweep that under the rug?! Shes going to just sweep this under the rug, because Alice whos important to her was the one who killed my personal servant?! What about me, then?! Am I unimportant to her?!

    I yelled at Castells face with an aggressive re. I really wanted to tten his face with my fist. I really wanted to kill Her Majestys personal attendant in front of her. I wanted her to taste the feeling of losing her personal attendant. I wanted her to also know what pain is.

    Your Majesty! You have gone too far! You are Her Majestys most important son, but Alice is also her most important friend and bodyguard!

    Fuck off! Ive heard this shit countless times already! I shoved Castell off, and then aimed my gun at his forehead and roared, I dont give a rats ass what Her Majesty thinks of Alice! However much Alice is loyal to Her Majesty is directed to Her Majesty. It has nothing to do with me. From my perspective, shes just a demented murderer! A traitor whomits all evils! I came today to take my personal servant home and to punish the traitor! You think youre in any position to be speaking out?! Either bring the Empress here or fuck off!

    Castell staggered two steps back. He then looked at the gun barrel at his head and took in a deep breath. Castell is Castell, after all. Its hard to threaten him even with death. He gently cleared his throat then adjusted his cor, Your Majesty, Her Majesty is your mother no matter what the case is. I can guarantee that Alices attempt at your life was not Her Majestys idea. Your Majesty, I can understand how you are feeling at the moment. You cannotprehend Her Majestys way of handling it; therefore, Her Majesty is showing acquiescence to your actions. However, this is not a reason for you to refuse to speak to Her Majesty. You and Her Majesty both need to calm down and have a proper talk. We were nning to send Lunas remains to you even if you did note.

    Thats enough, Castell. Step down.

    A voice then came from behind Castell. Castell froze up and so did I. I then lowered my gun. Castell made way and the Empress looked at me with a cold gaze. She was in full gear with the Elven King sword drawn and shining.

    My guard unit froze up and looked at me a little hesitantly. They werent sure if they were supposed to salute her or not.

    <em>ording to what Lorana said, our business is just a mother and son quarrel. I am, without question, enraged, but its not directed at Mom. Mom didnt plot to take my life, and she took Alices head; but nheless, her handling of the matters after the incident enraged me. But thats all.</em>

    <em>The one I hated most was Alice, alone.</em>

    The Empress walked up to me. She looked at the gun in my hand and at the mess behind me. She let out a long sigh, Son, this is the royal familys cemetery. Inside here are your ancestors, which make them my ancestors, too. Even I cant behave insolently here, yet you brought weapons into here to rampage. This is just unseemly.

    I wouldnt have had to do this if you didnt make mistakes in the first ce.

    I fearlessly looked at her ck eyes.

    Elizabeth smiled bitterly, Was I wrong? Mommy makes mistakes now and then, too. Mommy was, indeed, wrong. From your point of view, making Alice a hero is a very stupid action that also ridicules you, right? Mommy made a mistake there. Perhaps Mommy didnt consider your feelings, because Mommy has never been by your side. Mommy understands that now. Putting Alice to rest as a hero is an insult to you. To Mommy, however, Mommys Valkyries and Vassals, Alices loyalty is her glory and honour. Alice isnt important to you; however, she is very important to Mommy.

    I looked at Mom with my teeth clenched and retorted, What aboutpared to me then?! How does Alicepare to me?! Im your son! You went and considered Alices feelings, but not mine!!

    Thats where Mommy went wrong. Mommy Mommy wasnt a good mother to begin with.

    Elizabeth lowered the tip of her sword. She looked at the jewels on her sword and spaced out. She then continued, Mommy has always been called an Empress and been treated as a god of battle. Mommy has always been killing on battlefields, sorting out major and minor matters. Mommy, Mommy never had a chance to be a mother. Didnt Mommy mention that Mommy feels an empty feeling whenever Mommy looks at you? Mommy neglected your feelings things this time. Mommy was wrong. Mommy really loves you, but Mommy is still too idiotic and clumsy.

    Elizabeth lowered her head and looked at me as though she was pleading me. She went on, Mommy knows Mommy was wrong now. Mommy will be considerate of your feelings. Mommy will move Alices grave elsewhere. Mommy promises to have all the officials in charge of recording history to write everything Alice did and remove her title as a Hero. However, Mommy hopes that you will stop here. Please, my son, please let Mommy have a space to remember Mommys old friend. She was Mommys only friend, and shes no longer here Mommy really doesnt wish to see Mommys old friends corpse hung on the city wall This is Mommys only request. Son, can you let Mommy do that?

    I only have one personal servant, too, and she is no longer here, either

    I clenched my teeth as I looked at Moms expression that showed she was on the verge of tears.

    <em>While Im still fuming, I really cant find it in me to vent it on my mom standing before me. Mom has already made a bigpromise by relocating Alices grave. Though she didnt punish Alice, I, at least, wont have to see that piece of shit that killed Luna ced next to her. Mom canmemorate her if she wants. Mom doesnt understand the pain I feel from Alice taking Luna from me. That pain is a sufficient reason for me to forbid anything to do with Alice appearing in front of me again.</em>

    Now after that, theres one more thing Mommy has to do.

    Mom looked at me again. She swiftly raised her sword up and rested it against my neck. She looked at me with an indifferent gaze. I could feel her cold de on my neck. I looked at her with a nk look. She looked back at me and coldly reprimanded me, You may be Mommys son, but Mommy cannot allow you to barge into the royal familys cemetery recklessly and kill so many Valkyries for no rhyme or reason. Therefore, Mommy will punish you, as well. You cant deny these mistakes of yours, can you? Or did you want to gamble your life and the lives of those behind you tounch a revolt to the end?

    Mom, you just

    That was that, and this is this. Mommy has acknowledged Mommys faults and has remedied them. But son, shouldnt you bear the consequences of your mistakes, too?

    Mom withdrew her sword then looked at me and coldly said, Mommy will let you take Lunas remains back to Troy City to put her to rest first. Luna is your personal servant, so mommy wont get involved with how you decide to do that, but once youre done, you need toe back here and be grounded here for one month as punishment. You will only be permitted to stay in the pce for the month. And, mommy will give you a spanking in a bit!

    <em>I can understand the first part, but what the hell is with thatst part?!</em>

    <em>Isnt this a little troubling? How did such a weird atmospheree about in such a serious situation?! Mom, did your thinking just veerpletely off track?!</em>

 Book 8: Chapter 46

    Book 8: Chapter 46

    <em>As opposed to saying that my anger went away, it would be more urate to say that I randomly got brought back.</em>

    <em>Am I too young or is Mom too sly? She admitted her faults right as soon as she appeared, leaving me speechless. She then named my faults, causing me to lose momentum. She then forcefully brought me back to the outer court, and then put me under house arrest. My guard unit got sent to stay at the Valkyries station to go and flirt with them</em>

    <em>They thought my rtionship with Mom had gone back to the positive way it was before and felt relieved. As soon as they heard they could leave, they really left They really did</em>

    <em>Though Im under house arrest, Her Majesty didnt have her Valkyries protect me. It looks as though Mommy Elizabeth pays a lot of attention to the Valkyries now after that incident. She didnt arrange for any guards to protect me. Instead, she had Philes and Shusia bring a few others to stay with me under the pretext of protecting me.</em>

    <em>So why did I say I was under house arrest you ask? Thats because my horse is missing! I went to the stables to look for my horse, but there wasnt a single one there. Thats Moms trick to keep me here. Im now wondering if shes going to take my shoes away, too. I could just leave and look for a horse to leave this ce; however, I do want to have a proper talk with Mom, too. Therefore, I decided to stay here for a while longer.</em>

    <em>We still need to make some preparations to transport Luna home. I cant just carry her back the whole way. Of course, if thats what I must resort to, then so be it. I need to prepare a better casket for her. and then transport her back to Troy City via horse carriage. Shes gone through so much, so I want to let her, at least, be able to rx on herst journey.</em>

    I gently held Lunas freezing hands in my hands. I sat next to the bed that she was lying on and looked at her cheeks.

    <em>Luna still looks so beautiful and pitiful. Ive already done my very best to give Luna the just treatment she deserves. Besides not being able to personally avenge her, Ive done everything that I can. But despite that, the immense guilt and sadness I feel when I hold her hands hasnt reduced at all.</em>

    <em>Its as though everything I did was meaningless.</em>

    Luna Luna Was I worth it? Was I worth you throwing your life away for?

    I wiped my tears off my face and tightened my grip on Lunas hand. Luna, however, couldnt hold my hand again. Her expression didnt even change. I looked at her smile and gently stroked her lips.

    <em>If I couldve let Luna depart with this expression, I wouldnt be feeling so sad right now.</em>

    <em>Luna died for me. She died because of me. If I was strong enough, Luna wouldnt have met with this sort of fate. If I was strong enough, I wouldnt have had to return here, and I wouldnt have to seed Her Majestys throne. I could establish my own empire. Seeding Her Majestys empire will only attract more and more and more schemes and sinister plots </em>

    <em>Im sick of it already. I am honestly sick of it already. Ive tried so hard already, yet Castor still ended up swimming in their own blood. I did what I did to protect them. But humans always like to do things they themselves perceive to be correct.</em>

    <em>I cant protect others nor can I conquer others. My kindness is meaningless to these people; meanwhile, they can take everyone I love from me.</em>

    <em>I dont want Moms empire. Her presence has been engraved deeply into this empire. Mom shines too brightly. I believe that even more people would be stating that Im unworthy of seeding this empire had I not gone all out to save it once. I really dont want to fight with Moms supporters. I dont want to get into a political war. I want my own country. I want my own empire. I want my on loyal people and my own power.</em>

    <em>Troy City is too small for me. Im not longer after a city, but a region with my power. I want a grand empire simr to Moms. I dont want to seed hers. That way, everybody will change their opinion of me.</em>

    <em>If I could have done that, Luna wouldnt have died. Shed still by my side right now.</em>

    <em>If possible, I really want kiss Lunas lips again, hold her hands again and hold her beautiful, yet weak body again.</em>

    <em>Unfortunately, its impossible now.</em>

    Luna, lets go home. Ill take you home. I think that the sea of flowers suits you more. Ill take you to the sea of flowers in the vige that you were born in and grew up in. Ill alwayse to see you and the flowers bloom.

    I gently stroked Lunas forehead and struggled to my feet as though I exited my memories in the past and my love for Luna. I let go and returned her hand to her chest.

    This isnt all that I can do for Luna. Since Alice fought so hard for the Valkyries, Ill ruin what she worked so hard to create.

    <em>I said it before. I couldnt kill Alice, so Ill destroy her, instead. I want to make it so that nobody will remember her in the future. I want her to vanish from this world without a trace.</em>

    <em>My next step is to destroy the Valkyries. Such a squad shouldnt continue to exist. The Valkyries have gained too much power. Theyve gained so much power that they can bring harm to anyone in the Empress absence. I must change them into a simple guard unit from now on. I wont let another Alice appear.</em>

    <em>Further, I want Alice to know that I, personally, destroyed the Valkyries that she worked so hard all her life nurturing!</em>

    <em>Im not angry with Her Majestys faults, but I will forever remember what you did Alice. Ill remember it for life. Ill never go to visit your grave, and I wont touch anything you were involved with. My descendants will never be named Alice. </em>

    <em>Once Im dead, Ill go to where you are and personally kill you again!</em>

    <em>Ill never forget this grudge.</em>

    Philes walked in and made a small bow to me, Your Majesty, Miss Lunas new casket is ready. Do you want to put Miss Luna inside now?

    Ah, Ill do it myself.

    I nodded then carried Luna up and headed outside. The guards in charge of transporting her stood on both sides of the corridor and solemnly weed Luna and I who came out. They wore formal robes and stood next to us. They were silent as the forest that guards us. The ck horse carriage was parked at the entrance with an open casket set on an incline behind it, revealing the soft-looking cloth inside.

    I gently ced Luna inside, and then adjusted her posture. I then gave them my order, Dont ce any bouquets. The bouquets here arepletely meaningless to her. I will personally fill it up with flowers. You just need to put the lid on properly first.

    Understood!

    So, Your Majesty, when are we heading out? Are we leaving first?

    I cant go even if I want to right now. I need to speak to Her Majesty onest time. Were leaving together for sure. As I mentioned, I want to <em>personally</em> bring Luna home.

    I touched the ck casket then turned around and walked toward the inner court.

 Book 8: Chapter 47

    Book 8: Chapter 47

    I ignored Castell when I arrived at the inner court.

    <em>Castell is technically a victim in this incident, but at the same time, he didnt report it despite being aware of it. Had he told us everything he knew from the start, all of that couldve been avoided. Hence, I dont have any positive feelings for him. If anything, I resent him. Furthermore, hes loyal to the Empress, not me, so I dont need to pretend for his sake.</em>

    I entered Mommy Elizabeths room and spotted her sitting on her bed, looking out the window with a slightly nervous look. She smiled then tapped her thighs, Come here, Son. What should be done must be done. You did storm into the royal familys cemetery for no good reason, damaged a grave and killed Valkyries. Like you, Mommy is very angry, too, so get over here and lie on Mommys thigh!

    <em>Youre not angry, are you?! What part of you shows that youre angry?!</em>

    I think I shouldnt, Mom I I know I was wrong now I shouldnt have been so impulsive. But Mom, you were in the wrong first. Cant I be a little wilful, too?

    Theyre two different things. Just because othersmit a mistake, that doesnt make it a reason for you tomit a mistake, as well, Son. Mom looked at me. She pat her thigh again while looking anxious. She continued, Hurry up ande here, Son. Mommy could acknowledge Mommy was wrong in front of so many people, so cant you acknowledge you were wrong in front of Mommy? And isnt it very normal for a mother to spank her son?

    Not when Im at this age!

    Who said that?! Come here, Son; otherwise, Ille over and forcefully pull you into my embrace!

    Dont, dont, dont. Ille over!

    There was no way I was going to be able to escape Mom. I had to reluctantly go over to her.

    <em>After all, I cant resist against Mom now. If Mom didnt apologise, not only would I not have been able to take Luna out, I would also be locked up here. The fact that Mom could understand me and make such a bigpromise proves that Mom still loves me.</em>

    Iy down on moms thigh and she softly giggled. She then quickly turned me over to pull me tightly into her arms, and then put me down on the bed. I couldnt react in time, so she sessfully put me on the bed. Mom gave me a tight back hug and rested her head on my back. She took in a deep breath and in her soft voice pleaded, Dont leave Mommy, Son Please dont leave Mommy When youre not here Mommy Mommy feels so lonely so so lonely

    I didnt respond. I justy there silently while she sobbed with me in her arms. She said, Mommy cant bear to hit you Mommy feels really sorry for you, too How can Mommy not be hurting when youre hurting so much? But Mommy Mommy is hurting a lot, too

    I took in a deep breath. In a soft but firm voice, I replied, Mom, I know. Its just that I honestly cant ept this. If I makepromises this time and let Alice be ced next to Luna, not to mention enjoying the status of a hero, Ill be betraying Luna when I put her to rest, as well as all those who devote their loyalty to me.

    Uhm, Mommy didnt consider your feelings when handling it. Mommy feels sorry for you, too.

    Mom gently stroked the back of my hand. That was where Alice stabbed me with her dagger. It bled uncontrobly until Vyvyan came. Vyvyan lost it when she saw it. If Elizabeth didnt desperately stop her, Vyvyan wouldve dismantled her hand.

    Does it still hurt?

    Not anymore but my heart still aches a lot I really miss Luna I really do. I miss her so much.

    I tightly clenched my fist. Mom gently stroked my fist and next to my ear, whispered, Mommy feels the same way with Alice Thats why Mommy doesnt want her to end up with the crime of being a traitor. Son, if your heart aches,e with Mommy.

    Mom sat up, and then moved about in her room. I was stunned to see a secret passageway appear behind the bookshelf. The stench of blood came from it, and I could feel the humidity from there. Mom looked at me and said, Come, my son. Pick up the sword on the table. If you still feel upset about not being able to get revenge, let Mommy show you something in here for you to vent.

    I stood up and picked up the sword on the table. This is Moms sword. I scanned it with curiosity. It seemed to still have the warmth of Moms hands on it. Mom grabbed a light from the side then grabbed hold of my hand, and we descended together.

    The further down we went, the more prominent the stench of blood and rotten stuff became. Moms light looked as though it was getting absorbed by this thick moss. It was sticky under my feet. I really dont want to know what caused this marshiness.

    I heard the sound of chains sliding. The iron door in front of us opened. I saw a bunch of people lying scattered all over on the ground, groaning and moaning underneath the sunset shade of light.

    These are all the people involved in the incident.

    Mom led me across in an indifferent manner. She grabbed one the head of one of the individuals. It was a familiar face that I saw. He was the guy who tried to seduce Nier at the dance ball. Mom said, This is that ministers son. Ive dered them dead to the public, but I think that you want to kill him more than I do. Also, this is his wife, these are his friends, and these are his mistresses. His teachers entire family is here. His servants are over there. Mommy has brought all those rted to him here. This is

    The King of Castor.

    I looked at the face of a kid, who was barely breathing, causing him to be unable to even cry. I remarked, Hes just a kid.

    But Castors Regent tried to kill my son! All of the members of Castors royal family have been killed. I spared him for you.

    This, here, is Prince Bagrott. His wife is on the other side.

    I looked at the familiar and unfamiliar faces before me. Mom kicked away the individual in front of her and told me, I spared none of those from the vassal states that were involved with the incident. I even rewarded Nara and Karana. I once led the entire empires military to war for you, so Mommy could ughter an entire city for you this time. Castors shores should be congested with corpses by now. Mommy, personally, killed Alice; as a consequence, you couldnt, personally, get revenge. You can vent your anger on these people, right? But once youve killed them, remember to keep their heads. Well send their bodies back. Well send their limbs out to all corners of the empire to warn everyone.

    Mom had no pity in her eyes. Her eyes were filled with fury and disdain.

    <em>It appears that Moms anger is the same. Nobody who hurt me is getting away.</em>

    I nodded.

    <em>The true target of my anger wasnt these people. The true target of my anger was the one who killed my Luna.</em>

    <em>But Im mad right now and they were aplices, so they contributed to Lunas death.</em>

    Thank you, Mom.

    I drew the long sword in my hand. The Elven King sword reflected the light from the sunset.

    <em>This is the second time I picked up a sword. I killed Mera the first time I picked up a sword. That time, I killed her, because she, too, revolted. Im picking up a sword again for the same reason this time, except this time, I wont have any pity or reluctance!</em>

 Book 8: Chapter 48

    Book 8: Chapter 48

    I lowered my sword. The blood above formed a river of blood, making every step I took leave behind the stench of blood.

    <em>Ive learned a lot of things this time.</em>

    <em>For instance, how many people I can kill with my stamina.</em>

    I huffed and puffed as walked up to thest man.

    <em>Who is this again? I cant remember. Is he a King or a lord? I dont remember, nor do I care. Hows he any different to the dismembered corpses behind me? He looks terrified and my sword is raised high up. Theres nothing different.</em>

    I looked at his neck. My expression remained the same.

    <em>I felt that my conscience was being tortured when I killed the first person. I felt sick when I killed the second person. After I killed the third person, I had an odd feeling. When I killed the fourth and fifth person, I felt the urge to toy with them. When I killed the sixth, seventh and eighth, Iughed manically. Now for thisst one. I no longer feel any emotion. </em>

    I swung my de emotionlessly as if I was slicing bread with a knife.

    The Elven King sword is incredibly sharp. It cuts through skin, flesh and bone as smooth as butter. My targets terrified expression didnt change after I had lopped off one of his arms.

    Just as he was about to scream, I smashed his mouth with the sword handle, breaking his teeth before I chopped his leg off.

    He didnt cry out when I chopped his leg off, because he had already passed out due to pain. Thats fine with me. I wont have to look at his disgusting eyes again. I quickly and smoothly dismembered him thereafter, with myst swing separating his head from his body.

    <em>Its over.</em>

    <em>Its all over now.</em>

    I panted as I wiped my sweat off my forehead, only to find my hand was stained with blood.

    <em>How much blood am I drenched in? I cant smell the irritating smell of blood anymore.</em>

    <em>Was it because a cool breeze blew by or was it because I had habituated to the stench of blood? </em>

    I leaned on the Elven King sword. The blood had condensed on the originally smooth de. Blood dripped into the puddles of blood. Everywhere I stepped, I stepped into blood.

    <em>How many people did I kill?</em>

    <em>I dont know. Theres too many to count. But Ive killed everyone here.</em>

    I turned my head around to see Mom throw Castors Kings small body aside as if she was throwing a broken doll away. I straightened up my torso and continued panting. I licked the blood at the corner of my mouth, I didnt want to kill the kid. Hes just a kid. I dont think he had anything to do with it.

    Elizabeth looked at me and shook her head. She replied, His mother tried to kill my child, so I killed her child. Its a fair exchange. If we must name a connection, he just had a mother he shouldnt have had.

    I snickered.

    <em>How many did I kill before I became numb to it? I dont know, but I dont care anymore. These people all yed a part in Lunas death, so they all have to die. All of them had to die. They killed my Luna, so I had to kill them, too. Thats revenge. Revenge is addicting. How happy would I have been if I got to take Alices head back there?</em>

    Come here, my son.

    Elizabeth faced me and opened her arms. I walked over, and she came up to me to hug me tightly. She looked at my face, and then leaned in to lick the sticky blood on my face. The tip of her tongue slid over every inch of my nerves. After she licked the blood on my face, she put her tongue with blood on it into my mouth.

    The taste of blood and warmth spread in my mouth. I shut my eyes and savoured the irritating, yet stimting taste of blood. I tightly hugged Elizabeth.

    <em>I now understand why couples who die together have particr good rtionships. Its because the taste of blood is a couples best aphrodisiac.</em>

    Son, remember this taste. This is the taste of revenge.

    Elizabeth released me, and then licked the traces of blood at the corners of her mouth. She then looked into my eyes and softly added, Mommys taste of revenge carries the fragrant taste of wine. Our vengeance carries a very strong stench of blood. You really are Mommys child. Mommy would be a little doubtful if we were in the past, but seeing your eyes now, Mommy no longer suspects it. You are Mommys child without question. Mommy once used the skull of Mommys enemy to drink wine. You can taste how revenge tastes this time, right?

    I looked at Elizabeth and clenched my teeth, Unfortunately, I didnt get to, personally, behead Alice. What I want to do most right now is kill Alice.

    Elizabeth gently stroked my cheek then responded softly, You cant kill Alice now, my son. If you want to be an Emperor, you need to eliminate all those who want to harm your people. Mommy used to worry that you might not have that courage. But are you still afraid of killing people?

    I didnt reply. I just looked at the blood on the ground without uttering a word.

    <em>Yes, Im no longer worried about killing people anymore. The joy of revenge is overwhelmingly amazing. The feeling of holding the Elven King sword right now didnt feel weird. It felt as though Ive held it for a long time already. It feels as though its a part of my arm. I may have been averse to killing people in the past, but I no longer mind it.</em>

    <em>Killing people is as simple as slicing bread.</em>

    I only discovered my clothes werepletely stained with blood once Elizabeth and I returned to the outside together. The blood stained the red carpet. Elizabeth looked at me, smiled and said, Son, go and take a bath before you head out. However, dont forget that you will be grounded for one month, soe back after you put Luna to rest.

    Uhm.

    I nodded then looked at Elizabeth. I took in a deep breath and said, Mom, theres one more thing I hope that I can get your approval for.

    What?

    I looked at Elizabeths eye and made my request in a particrly serious tone, Please make Nier Gdriel Rosvenor the next captain of the Valkyries.

    Oh? Elizabeth paused for a bit then chuckled, You want to get involved with Mommys Valkyries? The Valkyries arent Alices everything. Some of the Valkyries died protecting you.

    I looked at Mom and sternly said, Mom, I dont intend to break up the Valkyries. I just want Nier to be the new captain of the Valkyrie squad. Mom, youve lost your personal bodyguard, so I shall protect you from now! If this pce is your cage, Ill definitely break it!

    Elizabeth looked at me with astonishment. She suddenly extended her arms out and pulled me tightly into her arms. She stroked my back and sniffled next to my ear. She then softly said, Thank you Thank you Son Inard and Alice were the only ones who ever said they would protect me This time, my son has told me hell protect me Uhm, uhm, Mommy approves Mommy will be waiting for you Mommy will be waiting for you to break this cage

 Book 8: Chapter 49

    Book 8: Chapter 49

    After taking a bath and getting changed, Im now getting ready to return to Troy City.

    My trip here this time wasnt in vain. Seeing those heads hung on the city wall made me feel particrly good. Its just that the most important one was missing. But whatever, Ive managed to pick Luna up and avenge her while I was at it, so the trip wasnt for naught.

    That was my goal at the start and I have aplished it now. Further, I have obtained the most crucial tool.

    The most crucial tool I speak of is the Elven Kings sword. Mommy Elizabeth gave me the Elven Kings sword this time, and the most important thing, which is the letter of appointment. The name below where it says Captain of the Valkyrie Guard Unit is Nier Gdriel Rosvenor. Once Nier bes the captain of the Valkyrie squad, I dont need to worry about that happening again; plus, my rtionship with Nier will guarantee Her Majestys safety.

    I cant allow such a dangerous power to exist next to me again, although I admit that I really do want to totally destroy the Valkyries. I wouldnt be able to protect Elizabeth if I did that, though. Therefore, the best course of action was for me to control the Valkyries. However, I will never let that sort of incident happen again after this time. I will keep my guards by my side at all times and only let my guards have more rights than the Valkyries.

    I rode on my horse next to the horse carriage with the Elven King sword at my waist. Perhaps I truly moved Elizabeth, leading to her trusting me with her safety and even giving me the Elven King sword that she had always carried with her. That said, Im stuck for ideas to break Moms cage.

    I cant destroy the Royal Pce that Mom resides in, but I can crush the vassals around Mom, though. I can get her to leave her cage. I can bring Mom to my side. The system Mom employs is best suited in such a society where the ability to produce to a certain extent has yet to be reached. Totalitarianism is more suited for development. If I forcefully change societys evolution, Ill just end up destroying this empire.

    I dont want to change this empire, and I shouldnt change this empire. I want my own empire. I want my own world. I want to establish a nation where Im not questioned just as Mom isnt questioned in her empire. Nobody will question me there, and nobody will harm the people around me.

    I escorted Lunas casket back to Troy City. Though I still see Lunas smile when I close my eyes even now, I wont have my face smothered with my tears. Ill feel very upset, but I wont feel guilty because of Luna anymore. I just dearly miss the days when Luna was with me.

    <em>I miss her so badly. I really love her.</em>

    Fortunately, Im able to send her home this time. Im able to take her back to that most beautiful sea of flowers. I think Luna would smile if she could see it. I believe that the sea of flowers will bloom for Luna after this. Lunas smile is the brightest thing in that sea of flowers. From now on, flowers will bloom when Luna smiles.

    I now have a ce that will allow me tomemorate Luna, as well, the same way I canmemorate Mera.

    Ive travelled this road so many times and every single time Ive walked it, its been filled with a heavy stench of blood.

    Once I get back to Troy City this time, I intend to stay outside for some time. After all, Im going to be under house arrest in the outer court. Im certain that Mom is absolutely serious. If I refuse, Ill definitely be dragged back there.

    Onii-sama!!

    As soon as my guard unit and I dismounted at the pce, a small silhouette leapt over to me and hugged me tightly. I hugged her and touched her small head. I softly asked, Whats wrong, Freya?

    I was so worried about you, Onii-sama! Youre too reckless! What would I do if you died over there for storming the Royal Pce?! What do you expect us to do?!

    Freya raised her head up from my chest and hammered my chest with hard hammer fists. She sobbed as sheined, You made us worry so much. What are we supposed to do? Are we supposed to tell Her Highness to lead an attack on Hilles City?! Plus, if something happened to you, Her Highness would definitely destroy this empire!

    I believe that Mommy Elizabeth wouldnt do anything to me. Thats why I went back. Of course, I was prepared to storm in with force if she didnt apologise. I gently touched the casket next to me and solemnly continued, But I aplished my goal in the end. I picked Luna up. We can take her home now.

    Mm Miss Luna?

    Freya released me. She looked at the casket in front of her with a sad look and softly said, Miss Luna was akin to an older sister who always took the utmost care of me. She always took care of me. Always I truly never thought that I would part with her because of this

    I never imagined it would end this way, either.

    I made a long sigh. I then stroked Freyas head gently, I couldnt stay by Lunas side forever, and she died for me. I couldnt see her off in the end, so I, at least, need to send her home I can take her to where she should be.

    Mm Onii-sama, I, too, wish to send Miss Luna home, then. I am to me for Miss Lunas death, too. If I was more vignt, if I made it back in time, she would not she would not have had to die. You also would not have suffered so much.

    Freya looked vexed. She looked at the ground with her fists tightly clenched. Her eyes were filled with regret and resentment.

    She was genuinely vexed. Im sure she couldnt forgive herself for her impulsiveness at the time. Such an amateur trick shouldnt have been able to catch her off guard, but maybe she fell for such a sloppy trick, because she was too worked up at the time. She cant be med, though. You can only say that I was too careless, as I overlooked the possibility of them going after Freya.

    <em>Moreover, I went and told Alice our ns back then. Thats what led to Freyas failure. So at the end of the day, it was my fault forcking vignce.</em>

    <em>I almost got Freya killed, too.</em>

    <em>Luckily there was that guard What was his name again? Ive forgotten What was his name? Whatever, Ill put that aside for now. Ill reward himter.</em>

    Let us go now then, Onii-sama. Her Highness has been waiting for you for a long time. If you still had not returned, we really would not have been able to stop her. Although Miss Nier and Miss Lucia were both very worried about you, too, they still desperately tried to stop Her Highness.

    I chuckled helplessly. Vyvyan did say shed be back once she finished business. She must be back already.

    Is she looking for me for something?

    Of course it is about your coronation. Your coronation.

    Freya giggled. She then looked at me and congratted me, Congrattions, Your Majesty. You just need to return to the elven side, and you will be able to seed the throne. Her Highness has already prepared everything. You just need to return and seed the throne. Congrattions, esteemed Elven King.

 Book 8: Chapter 50

    Book 8: Chapter 50

    I never expected Vyvyan was making me the Elven King when I returned this time. It turned out everything she did was a session ceremony.

    <em>Please tell me how making a trip to humanitysnds to bring Luna back resulted in me bing the Elven King. Im not being modest. I truly cant figure it out for the life of me. Go ask someone brighter Yeah, get lost!</em>

    <em>Im Vyvyans only son, so the throne should naturally be mine. However, I have no intention of bing the Elven King. Firstly, I dont know the elves as well as I know humans. Secondly, Vyvyan is more suited to the role than I am. As a demi-god, Vyvyans lifespan is unknown. She might even be able to live longer than I can, so what business do I have being the Elven King?</em>

    <em>Vyvyan wasnt giving me the throne to console me, but to keep me there. If I became the Elven King, I wouldnt be able to run about. Ill have to stay in the elven Imperial Capital the same way Vyvyan does for a long time. If she did this in the past, I wouldnt have been too averse to the idea, but I really want to head outside now.</em>

    <em>Not only do I want to go outside and go around, I want to create a great nation. I want to create a nation ording to my desires. The people around me will be proud, because of me. Nobody will question my authority to rule. Those who are loyal to me will be proud that theyre loyal to me, and there wont be anybody who gets hurt because of me.</em>

    <em>Thats the sort of nation I want. I want to be a ruler as my moms are. I want to have the right to take revenge. If anyone around me gets hurt again, I want to make a city bleed a river as Mom did. I want to kill all those involved as I did before. I want that sort of authority. I want the highest power. I want the power to determine the lives of others the same way I decided the lives of the group of people I murdered not long ago. Thats the sort of authority I want. If I had it sooner, I wouldve been able to behead Alice!</em>

    <em>I must possess that sort of power. That sort of stuff can only be avoided by wielding power. I must have that sort of power. I must have the authority and ability to kill all traitors. I want to kill all of those sorts of people as I did with thatst group. I want to kill them all.</em>

    <em>Killing itself is just a means to an end. Its a method used to strike fear into people. Only by striking fear into others can I protect those around me. I wouldnt mind killing group after group if thats what it takes to protect those around me. I dont mind killing more people regardless of whether its necessary or not. I dont care if theyre innocent or deserve it. Ill kill anyone necessary, so that nobody dares to approach those around me! I want to make them fear me!</em>

    <em>I dont have anyone left around me who can meet with harm. Im only left with Freya, Nier, Lucia and my mothers. If something happens to them, I wont have any reason to continue living in this world. Thats why I dont have a choice. I wont stop others from killing those around me anymore. Im just going to kill them.</em>

    Vyvyan was a little excited. She hugged me as she touched my head and with a giggle, said, Son, how does it feel to be the Elven King? Its actually very simple to be the Elven King, Son. You have a very great image in the eyes of elves. You handled the Earth Dragons, and you performed fabulously in the deer hunting festival. The elders have no issue with your appointment. Further, with your lineage, you can receive the support of all the people. You are the descendant of the Gdriel Tribe we are most proud of. Son, Mommy has prepared everything already. You just need to return and take over.

    Mom I

    I looked up at Vyvyan. Vyvyan looked into my eyes. Her expression changed before I said anything. She looked at my eyes and spaced out. She then tightly sped my face. Her eyes were filled with anxiety and sadness. She looked into my eyes as though she found something that shouldve been there, but had vanished.

    Son, Son, tell me, what happened to you?!

    Vyvyan gripped my face particrly tightly as if she was going to rip my skin off. I tried to back off a little as it hurt, but she didnt let go. She looked into my eyes and impatiently shouted, What did you do?! Did you kill?! How many people did you kill?! Why did you kill?! Why did you kill?! Son! Tell me! What did that woman Elizabeth make you do?!!!!

    Mom they killed my Luna they

    I already warned you about killing!!

    Vyvyan shouted at me. Her entire body trembled. Her tears ran down from her blue eyes. She looked at me and cried. She said, Son what what did you do? Why did this happen? Son Mommy told you not to kill people out of vengeance or delight Dont do this Do you realise youre ruining yourself with this? Mommy spent over ten years trying to prevent letting you be another Elizabeth. Why did you still turn out this way in the end? Tell me, did Lunae back to life after you killed those people?! Your I killed them for Luna is just an excuse! You merely killed for the sake of killing!

    Mom! The people I killed were the ones who killed Luna! I killed them, so that Luna could rest in peace, and so that I could be at peace! Mom, do you know do you know how much pain Im in?! I wake up with my face smothered in tears, because I dream of her! My heart screeches whenever I see things rted to Luna. I only have one Luna! Only one! Shes gone! Shes dead! Am I not allowed to avenge her?! Cant I?!

    Whats the point of your vengeance?! What did you get out of killing those people?! Youre just killing to deceive yourself! Mommy told you to never swing your sword for revenge. Son, the light in your eyes Mommy wants to see most is not there anymore! What do you want?!Why did you be the same as Elizabeth, too?! Why?!! Mommy tried so hard Mommy tried so hard Why did you still end up this way?

    Vyvyan tightly gripped my chest and cried. I hugged Vyvyan and spaced out. I didnt know what to say. I couldnt detect myself changing.

    <em>What exactly did Vyvyan see? Am I really changing? I havent changed. Its this world thats forcing my hand. This is the only way Ill survive. This is the only way</em>

    Dont kill again Mommy is begging you dont kill again If you continue this way youll be a second Elizabeth Pleasee home with Mommye home with Mommy and live a peaceful life dont Dont continue with this!!

    Vyvyan looked up. It was the first time she looked at me with this sort of pleading expression. I looked at mom. I looked at her blue eyes. I shook my head with my teeth clenched, Sorry, Mom I cant return just yet. If I return now, I wont be able to leave again. I still have things that I want to do. I still have things that I must do

 Book 8: Chapter 51

    Book 8: Chapter 51

    Goodnight, then

    Castell made a small bow, and then closed the door to her room. Elizabeth sighed. Right after she picked up the cup with her sleeping medication ced at her bedhead, she hesitated for a moment before cing it back down. She looked at her empty surroundings then picked up the long sword by the side of her bed. She coldly said, Vyvyan, if youre going toe here,e in through the main door.

    A gust of wind blew, and then Vyvyan appeared from the side. She wore an obvious look of anger on her face as she looked at Elizabeth. Elizabeth sighed. She sat up and asked, Why are you so angry? If you want to talk about the incident, I have no response. It was my mistake. My son has already finished talking about it with me, too. What else do you want?

    Vyvyan looked at Elizabeth and raged, Thats not what Im here for! Yes, Im extremely angry, but thats not what Im here to talk about! Why did you make my son kill?! Why did you make my son kill?!! I spent over ten years trying to prevent him from bing a blood-thirsty monster, like you, so why did you let him kill?! Why?!!!!

    Seated from her bed, Elizabeth looked at Vyvyan. Her anger gradually appeared in her eyes. She indifferently replied, Hes my son. I can get him to do anything I want. Isnt it the same for you? Why does my son have to love you, you old hag, and carry on your bloodline?

    Thats different! Vyvyan looked at Elizabeth and clenched her fists tightly. She suppressed her voice as she roared, I did it for my sons future and happiness. Without me, how could he be with the girl he likes? But what about you? You had my son kill. You made him turn into the blood-thirsty monster you are! Do you know how much my heart aches?!

    Elizabeth met Vyvyans eyes and fearlessly responded, Thats your heart thats aching. I, on the other hand, am d and consoled.

    You bitch!

    Vyvyan, have you not overlooked something? Elizabeth looked at Vyvyan, who was fuming with rage. She stood up, pressed her hand on her shoulder and went on, Hes my son. I want him to be the way I want him to. Thats my responsibility as a mother!

    Dream on! You still have the gall to call yourself a mother? Youve never educated him! I gave him everything he has! Im the one who gave him everything he has! What right do you have to juste around and ruin all of this?! What right do you have to ruin my child as a mother?! I wont let my son turn out the same way as you! Hes the next Elven King, not a tyrant like you!

    Vyvyan smacked Elizabeths hand away, and then tightly grabbed Elizabeths neck. She stared intently at Elizabeth with her blood-red eyes. She couldnt wish for anything more than to crush her neck.

    What do you want me to do then?!

    Elizabeth choked Vyvyan back and stared at her furiously. She struggled as she said What can I do?! What else can I do?! I tried to protect my son, but I cant! Ive tried my best already! The person I trusted the most wanted to harm my son! What else can I do?! My personal attendant hid it from me, while my personal bodyguard wanted to kill my son! Who do you want me to trust?! Who else can I trust? Who else can my son trust?! He cant trust anyone, but himself, so what other ways does he have to protect himself other than by killing people?! All I did was show my son how to survive! Were not violent! Its the world thats always betraying us!

    You dont need to teach him that! I can protect my son!

    Youre different to me!

    The two of them released each other and panted. Elizabeth looked at Vyvyan while continuing to pant. She thundered, Youre different to me! Youre a demi-god! You have mana! You have a long lifespan! Hes forever a child next to you! I cant, though! I cant protect my son. I have no way of being at his side. If I didnt make it back in time this time, my son would be dead! Do you understand how afraid I am?! Do you know how afraid I am?! If I could always protect him the way you do, Id want to give him a happy life and to allow him to be carefree, as well, but I cant! This incident taught me a lesson! I must make my son understand what life is! He wont survive if he doesnt kill!

    He can survive as long as hes with me! As long as hes by my side as my son, hell be fine! He doesnt need to do anything! Hes my only son! I dont want him to shoulder so much! You dumped your world on his shoulders! Doesnt that make your heart ache?!

    Vyvyan took two steps back then continued shouting, Im going to take my son back! Hes my son! I wont let him be someone like you! I dont want to see a thickyer of murderous intent in his eyes! He shouldnt have that sort of gaze! He shouldnt reek of blood!

    You dare?!

    Elizabeth drew her long sword, and then aggressively eximed, Hes my son! He still needs to be grounded here for a month and you want to take him away? I dared to wage a war for him ten years ago, and I still have that same determination now! How my son turns out is my business. What right do you have to decide how my son should be?!

    Vyvyan took in a big breath then formed a me on her hand. She looked at Elizabeth with a cold gaze, Ten years ago, I managed to burn your breasts, and I still can do it now, but your old body cant take it now, can it?

    Elizabeth coldly responded, Thats if you can a create me before I run my sword through your neck! Everyone dies when their throat gets pierced no matter when.

    The atmosphere between the two became more oppressive. Their eyes no longer contained any courtesy and kindness for each other. All that was left was a heavy killing intent just as when they faced off underneath the elven Imperial Capital a decade ago. Thest time, the two mothers drew their swords on each other for their son. And this time, it was for the same reason, except that the result might not be the same.

    Your Majesty, I heard an uproar Ah!!!

    As soon as Castell opened the door, he was frightened by the scene before him. Vyvyan furiously whipped her head. An iron fist suddenly took shape in the air and brutally smashed into Castells chest, sending him flying out. Like an enraged lion, Vyvyan whipped her head and said, I must take my son back. I wont allow him to appear on human soil again.

    Elizabeth made a quick nce at Castell, who pathetically got to his feet. She then turned back to face Vyvyan and coldly said, Try it. If I cant contact my child, Ill charge over the next day!

    Try it. I wasnt scared of you ten years ago, and I wont be scared this time, either. Its just a war, big deal. This time, my elves will go to war on you for their new King!

    A strong wind rose and blew Elizabeths ck hair upwards. By the time her hair blew in the wind, Vyvyan had already vanished from sight. Castell walked up to Elizabeth and looked at her feeling confused.

    The Empress looked outside the window as though she had returned ten years into the past when she gave the order for the army to march. She held her sword andmanded, Castell, prepare to gather the army. Prepare for battle. Its been ten years. Its time for the war that ended abruptlyst time to start again.

 Book 9: Prologue

    Book 9: Prologue

    <strong>*Press y Button to y Chapter OST (May require pressing y twice**</strong>

    Audio recording >>

    Regardless of how snowy or bloody it is on human soil, the elvennds are always peaceful with birds singing, fragrant flowers and a nice-gentle breeze.

    I felt a little perplexed.

    <em>How long has it been since Ive been to the elvennds, havent seen that ancient tree, havent heard the soothing sound of the wind and havent flower scents that cross over countless mountains all the way here? </em>

    I havent been back to the elvennds in a long time. To me, the elvennds are simr to a ce cut off from the world, where I can take shelter from the turbulence. No matter how chaotic the outside world may be, its always blissful and warm here.

    <em>I should go back and see the elvennds. I should go back to take a look around after so much that has happened. I should take Luna back to look around. I should take her back to her hometown to look around. Lunas home is here. If she didnt meet with misfortune, Luna wouldnt have appeared on human soil. She would be shining and radiating the same way the beautiful flowers in bloom here in this small vige radiate.</em>

    <em>Luna is truly very beautiful. If she was here, she would definitely be very, very beautiful whenbined with an innocent smile and a past void of pain. She would definitely be the most beautiful flower. However, would I have been able to meet her then? While I would be in the samends as her, Id be at the Imperial Capital as the Elf King living in peace, while shed be at a tiny vige as a ritual sacrifice. Id apany Lucia on strolls in the Imperial Capital and spend boring afternoons with her, while Luna would be singing in the sea of flowers and then lie down in the flowers when she got tired to catch her breath.</em>

    <em>We would never have met then, would we? If we didnt meet for the first time at the market, we probably never wouldve met each other. Galle Vige is too small. Its so small that its never appeared on the map. I have no reason toe here, and Luna never wouldvee to the Imperial Capital, either. We wouldve travelled different paths that never wouldve crossed. Though we wouldve been in the same world, what happened after we met never wouldve taken ce, because my Princess is Lucia, and she wouldnt need me.</em>

    <em>Without that tragedy, without her suffering and without the first most terrible meeting at the market, our after story wouldnt have existed. That would mean that we wouldnt have embraced, and we wouldnt have stargazed together. The touching moments and our love would never have existed.</em>

    I gently held Luna. Luna slept soundly in my arms. I sat in the wind. I looked at the hillside filled with flowers. With Luna in my arms, I murmured, But even so, Luna, I still want you to stay here.

    <em>It wouldve been great if I had Luna stay here when we came here that time. It wouldve been fine if I had left Luna on the elven side. If I didnt get soft-hearted and bring Luna along, Luna wouldnt be in an eternal slumber right now. I mightve been in danger, and I might not have survived that night, but regardless, I dont want to lose my Luna over that.</em>

    I hope mypany can bring you bliss and happiness, my dear Luna.

    I kissed Lunas lips that were no longer soft and slowly stood up; however, I then staggered down the hillside a little. Lunas hair blew in the wind. Her smile was gentle as a butterflys wings. I carried Luna slowly through the sea of flowersparably to watching butterflies dance in the flowers.

    There was nobody around. I wanted to send Luna off by myself.

    <em>Luna mustve felt lonely when she faced Alice. She mustve felt very lonely and terrified.</em>

    <em>Would Luna hesitate about which way to go when shes faced with endless darkness? Will she cry?</em>

    <em>I dont know if I can transfer my warmth to her. I dont know if my embrace will provide her with somefort. Luna walked to her end alone for my sake. I wont let her finish the journey alone.</em>

    <em>I want to, at the very least, hold her in my arms until the veryst moment.</em>

    Ive already dug a deep hole in the middle of the flowers, and Ive already ced the casket down there with the flowers that exude warmth spread out on top. The white flowers were akin to shining stars.

    <em>By cing Luna inside, Luna will be able to see the stars we gazed at together, wont she? </em>

    I ced Luna down gently on top of the flowers and stroked her cheek onest time and held her hand onest time.

    I looked at the corner of Lunas mouth and softly said, From now on, I wont ever have a personal servant. Luna, youre my one and only personal servant. No matter where I go from now and no matter what I be, I will never have a second personal servant, so you dont have to get jealous, Luna. Dont worry, I wont betray you just how you didnt betray me.

    <em>Ill keep that promise.</em>

    <em>For me, a personal servant isnt a post, but a person and someone I will miss.</em>

    <em>Besides that, there are no personal servants.</em>

    Goodbye, Luna. I believe that we will meet again. Im sure we will. Before we meet again, I will definitely be a monarch thats strong enough to protect you over on your side. As long as Im with you, Ill never let Alice approach you again. So have a good rest, Luna. Have a good rest.

    Luna slowly disappeared from sight before me as the ck casket lid slowly shut and ended the memory of that night.

    <em>Luna is truly gone. Shes truly gone. Nobody will wake me up gently in the morning again. When Nier and Lucia arent around, nobody will wait for me in the middle of the night with a light.</em>

    <em>Luna is gone.</em>

    The long nails were nailed in. The flower petals were scattered on top of the casket. Layers of dirt were shovelled on top, but the levelled dirt could never fill the hole in my heart.

    <em>Luna was always by my side. Fate brought her to me. Time made her existence natural and right. Betrayal stole Luna away, causing my heart to forever be missing a piece, where painful blood will continue to trickle from.</em>

    <em>If Im going to bleed, there must be others who shed blood. And Ill make sure they bleed more. Ill make sure they bleed their blood dry. I will make all those who bring harm to those around me vanish from this world. Ill drown all the other morons who even think about it with their blood.</em>

    <em>Im no longer afraid of killing people, and I no longer worry about killing people. I have no more mercy. I wont care about their age. Everybodys fate is fair before a de. If I cantpletely eliminate my enemies, then there will be trouble in the future. If I cant be ahead by one step, Ill be crying tears of pain before another casket again. I wont even be able to get revenge.</em>

    <em>Mera made me want to be a King.</em>

    <em>Luna let me know the meaning of authority and power.</em>

    <em>So dont worry, Luna.</em>

    <em>I wont allow that sort of thing to happen again. I dont want to use my abilities to conquer people anymore. Im just going to use my sword. There wont be any more betrayals, because there will only be two sorts of people in this world. The first type is the one who obeys me. The second type is the dead.</em>

    <em>Ill kill all those who dont obey or question me as I did the other day. Ive killed so many people already so I dont mind killing more, tens more, hundreds more or thousands more.</em>

    <em>I just need to have authority and power. I cant just stay as a lord. I want to be a King as Mom is. Thats the only way Ill be able to kill all those I want to kill.</em>

    This is where Troy Gdriel Rosvenors personal servant, Luna is buried. I hope that she was full of smiles when she was with me.

    I fumbled to stick the tombstone into the mound of dirt crookedly; then I picked up Lunas small statue and ced it into the flowers.

    <em>See? I knew it.</em>

    <em>Lunas smile is more beautiful than the flowers.</em>

 Book 9: Chapter 1

    Book 9: Chapter 1

    Miss Freya, this is the new schedule for the maids shifts this month.

    Freya took the schedule the head maid handed over then frowned, What is this about with Onii-samas personal servants? Why have three personal servants been added?

    Umm Miss Luna has passed away, right? I feel that His Majesty requires someone by his side to look after him. The Princesses are pregnant, so I am afraid that she may not be able to take care of His Majesty despite her good intent. His Majesty has lots of jobs. If he does not have a personal servant then Lots of things cannot be done by maids. However, you do not need to worry as these three are very experienced personal servants. They can certainly quickly adapt to His Majestys

    Let them go. Onii-sama will not ept any other personal servant.

    Freya cut her off, and then irritably looked at the maid in an awkward position. She exined, Onii-sama has deep feelings for Luna, so there is no way he will ept a personal servant. Therefore, make sure you never mention this personal servant business in front of him. Onii-sama has been irritable as ofte. If he gets angry, nobody will be able to save you.

    Yes Understood

    The head maid trembled as she nodded. Freya crossed out the three names with firm strokes, and then returned the list of names back to her. She then asked, When you came in just now, was there someone outside waiting? A male guard, I think it was?

    Yes. I think he is looking for you, so he is still waiting outside.

    Let hime in. That is all. You can leave now.

    Freya waved her hand; the head maid responded with a bow. She then pulled the door open. Gerald gave her a nod to greet her when he passed her, but the head maid ignored him. Gerald entered the room. He looked at Freya, who sat behind the table in the spacious room. The table was seriously long. Freya looked out of ce sitting at the table. She resembled a cloth doll that got ced in the chair.

    When Freya saw Gerald, she yed with her hair using a finger while looking at him with a smile, Ah, hello. I need to thank you for your help at the Royal Capital and apologise for my rudeness at the time.

    Ah I I

    Gerald was particrly astonished. He didnt care for the young girl before this meeting. He thought that she was a liar when she imed to be the Princes sister. They got into the pce that day by sneaking in, and they were only able to sneak in due to the uproar in the pce. Hence, he wasnt expecting a reward, and to the contrary, was actually afraid that someone would try to settle the score with him for trespassing. However, he then received a transfer order toe to Troy City to report in.

    So naturally, he was somewhat astonished to see Freya sitting there with an arrogant posture when he arrived.

    While looking at him, Freya clenched her teeth and regretted, It looks as though you did not believe I am His Majestys younger sister Nevertheless, that is understandable. I did, indeed, make the royal family and myself look bad in my state back then. Damn it, if I could do it over again, I wont be so reckless, and Onii-sama wouldnt have be the way he is now

    It appeared that the young girl still couldnt get over what happened that day. She was totally clueless as to what happened that day. The only guess she had was that something happened to His Majesty that night. After that, she saw him bring people back and leave with an extra horse carriage. There was no and then afterwards.

    Forget it. I dont want to think about it again, not to mention how embarrassing it was. I called you here to fulfil my promise to you. You saved me, helped me and did not take advantage of me. If I do not repay the favour, I would be an ungrateful individual. This is your appointment. From now on, you are one of Onii-samas personal bodyguards. Give it your best.

    Freya looked at Gerald and said everything she had to say without giving him a chance to counter.

    No, no, no please allow me to think about it for a bit I have not quitee to grips with it

    To put it simply, you have gone from a lowly guard getting by waiting for the day you die into a member of His Majestys guard unit. Do you still not get it? This is a generous reward!

    Freya looked at Gerald, who was slightly worried.

    <em>How can he not understand something so simple? Could his brain be dysfunctional by any chance?</em>

    I I thought the reward would be money or something I have not prepared myself to leave the Royal Capital I have not brought my belongings here This appointment is a little bit too sudden, is it not?

    Indeed, this announcement might be too sudden to Gerald. He only received news that he was to go to Troy City. He didnt know that he was changing work locations Gerald was also aware of his own skills. He could be a guard, but a bodyguard of military personnel level

    <em>A personal bodyguard Dont you have to be at the Valkyries level?</em>

    You dont have any family or things worth money, so isnt it the same no matter where you go? Just focus on training diligently. Onii-samas personal bodyguards are all normal people so you dont need to worry. The training, however, is very tough; therefore, you need to prepare yourself mentally. Thats about it. Go report in to Philes. Hes the captain of the unit.

    Freya rolled her eyes. She really wasnt willing to continue talking. The treatment a personal bodyguard receives is worlds apart from what a normal guard receives. She never expected him to be so wishy washy. What was there to think about? His Majestys personal bodyguards arent randomly picked, but instead of going to report in, he was being wishy washy.

    But I

    Youre so annoying! This is your appointment. If you want to take the job, go and see Philes. If you dont want the job, take it and go see Philes to exchange it for money! Do as you please. I have other business to attend to. Get out!

    Freya didnt want to say any more. Gerald took the letter of appointment with a dumbfounded look and rushed out. He looked at the appointment in his hand. He then looked at the empty corridor and spaced out. The news was too sudden for the young guard. He had no idea what he should do

    I walked to my pce.

    My guard unit had just finished training, but when they saw me return, they immediately reformed their ranks and orderly stood before me. I sped past them, but then felt something odd, and therefore stopped in my tracks. I looked at the guard closest to me. I frowned, Who are you? I dont remember you being part of the unit.

    Reporting, Your Majesty! I am Gerald Sloke. I have just joined the unit as per Miss Freyas arrangement.

    I looked at his red and nervous face. I then remembered that he seemed to be the one who helped Freya at the Royal Capital.

    Oh, right, I remember now. All right. Train for a few days, and then youll be responsible for Freyas safety. You protected her once, so Ill put you in charge of her safety in the future, too. I pat him on his shoulder then narrowed my eyes and added, I rarely trust someone this way. If Freya didnt mention to me how you helped her, I would never let you approach my sister. But despite that, make sure you remember this. Stay loyal. If your loyalty shakes, Ill show you my wrath. Thatll be all. You can all leave now.

    Gerald watched the Prince leave with a nk look while the unit slowly broke off. Philes, who was standing next to him, patted him on his shoulder, Its all right. His Majesty has been rtively irritable recently. Just be mindful and youll be fine.

    I feel that His Majesty is not as amiable as the stories say Rather theres no mistake he is Her Majestys son His gaze is the exact same Also sorry but your chest is touching me

    Are you against men being a little touchy?

    What?! Youre a guy?!

    Of course Im a guy!!! Touch if you dont believe! Go ahead and feel it!

    Ah Oh, shit, you do have an Adams apple

 Book 9: Chapter 2

    Book 9: Chapter 2

    Your Highness, this is your clothes

    Oh right how do I button this up? Lucia, hurry and help me adjust my cape. My boots, too!

    Your Highness, I still need to prepare your breakfast Your clothes havent been sent over yet Aaahh how in the world do I do this up?

    Lucia was flustered as she tried to help me with my cape and tying up my boots. I must say, Lucia whos always been the one looked after, has no idea how to take care of someone else. She volunteered to take care of me, yet she couldnt wake up when she slept holding me. After I woke her up, she spent a long time searching for her soul. She took ages just to find my clothes for today.

    All right, all right. Your Highness, lets go Ah!!

    After struggling to finish helping me with my cape and boots, Lucia let out sigh of relief. She pulled the door open to leave, but then crashed into Nier who was holding a tray, causing the breakfast Nier brought to go flying, thereby covering us in fruit juice. Worst of all, jam got in Niers hair and ran down to her cheeks.

    Why didnt you knock?!

    Do you not have eyes?!!

    The two of them exchanged angry res while I let out a heavy sigh. I tossed my cape that took so much effort to do up aside, and then said, Its all right. Just make it again. Nier, Lucia, go and clean yourselves up, wash up and whatnot. Call two maids over to clean up here and bring a new set of clothes while theyre at it.

    The two of them exchanged guilty nces. Nier then bit down on her lip and softly apologised, Sorry Dear I I really dont know very well what I am supposed to do daily I did say I wanted to take care of you, but I have no clue what I should do

    Lucia lowered her head with embarrassment. She looked at her toes and said, Me, too why are there so many requirements for doing up a cape?

    Its all right. Im not ming you.

    I shook my head then sat down to one side. I looked at the messy room. I sniffled and then softly added, Luna had to do so much work every day It would be so nice if Luna was still here

    The two of them looked at me with a hint of concern. Niers lips twitched. She then took in a deep breath before anxiously saying, Its all right. Its all right. Dear, I will do my best to get used to my duties as soon as possible. I lived with Luna before. I know that I will get used to it soon.

    Shes right. I will do my best, too. Ill figure it out soon. Your Highness, you can let me try it. Ill definitely seed!

    I looked at my two excited wives and smiled. The two of them were both worried that I would be down over Luna. I knew what they meant.

    <em>I cant continue drowning in the pain of losing Luna for their sake, if nothing else. I have already taken Luna home. I just miss her tremendously, thats all. </em>

    I think its a bit of an issue to have two pregnant women look after me.

    I looked at their bellies then grabbed hold of their hands. Theyve both been pregnant for two months now, so their bellies have started to show signs of their pregnancy. While holding their hands, I softly told them, You two must protect yourselves properly. Ive only got you two left. I cant lose you. Ill do anything for you, but you must promise me to look after yourselves properly, as well.

    The two of them nodded and gave me a kiss on my cheeks. The two of them stood up and went to wash breakfast off themselves. I also needed to wash up. I stood up and looked at everything on the ground. I sighed heavily again.

    <em>How nice would it be if Luna was still around?</em>

    The three of us had breakfast after we washed up. However, because we had breakfast rtivelyte, Freya had been waiting for a long time already by the time I arrived at the office. As soon as I entered, Freya looked at me grumpily with a frown. I looked at her and smiled, Whats wrong, Freya? Who angered you?

    Onii-sama, I know that you are in a bad mood, because of Miss Lunas passing. If you do not wish to hear it, I shall notin.

    Its fine. Say what you should. I want to know how I angered you, as well.

    Of course, it is because of that Gerald! Why did hee to me and tell me that he is my personal bodyguard from now?! Onii-sama, howe I waspletely oblivious of this?

    Freya frowned. With a somewhat disgusted expression she went on, I am used to being alone. You suddenly assigned a personal bodyguard to me without asking for my opinion first. I am very unhappy, because of that.

    Dont you like Gerald? If you dont like him, I can swap him for someone else. Do you like Shusia? Youre both girls after all.

    That is not what this is about, onii-sama. I do not hate Gerald. What I hate are personal bodyguards! They will only be dead weight to me. They cannot help me in any capacity!

    You cant say that, Freya! I firmly interjected. I looked at her with a stern look, Freya, did you forget what happenedst time? If you have a bodyguard, that wont happen. Youre my sister. I was careless before. A s a result, I forgot to assign a bodyguard to you. I wont make the same mistake again. I cant protect you at all times. You need someone to protect you. I have nobody else beside me other than you girls, so naturally, I have to protect all of you. Frankly, an extra bodyguard wont affect your life. He will usually live in your inner room. And since he didnt do anything to you while you were unconscious, he shouldnt do anything in future either. He can protect you, too. Of course, theres one more thing, as well. If he shows signs of betrayal, let me now. Ill ensure he doesnt take the next step!

    But

    You heard me, Freya.

    I raised my voice; Freya, consequently, obediently stopped. She looked at me as though she was wronged. I looked at her with her head down and gently stroked her head. I softly exined, I hope that you wont be a second Luna or run into danger as you didst time. If something did happen to youst time, as well, what would the point of me living be? So, its not just for your sake, but for my sake, too. You have to put up with him.

    Freya looked up at me. She bit down on her lips, and then under her breath replied, All right. I shall ept this bodyguard. Onii-sama, your expression just now was a little scary

    Was it? Sorry for scaring you.

    I stroked her small head then smiled and went on, Ive taken a look and see that theres nothing important to attend to. Im going to go out for a bit. I want to apany Lucia for a stroll. Nier has to go for a check-up today. Freya, keep Nierpany.

    All right. Freya nodded. She then looked at me with a tinge of hesitation, and then said, Onii-sama, do you, honestly, not intend to have another personal servant? Your rooms

    No need. I only have one personal servant, and I wont have another one. I resolutely refused Freya. I then added, I can do what Luna did by myself, so I dont need a personal servant.

    Freya looked at me with signs that she was in a dilemma then, Is that so? In that case, have it your way.

 Book 9: Chapter 3

    Book 9: Chapter 3

    Lucia looked at me feeling slightly puzzled, Your Highness, do you have time today?

    I nodded, Lucia,e for a walk with me, just the two of us. Nier has to go for a check-up today. We havent gone out together in a long time, have we?

    Lucia paused for a moment then revealed a happy smile. She wrapped her arm around mine and replied, Okay, okay, lets go. Your Highness, lets go out for a walk! I havent taken a good look around Troy City, yet. Lets go, lets go, Your Highness! Ah Sorry I might have to call you King soon

    I pinched her face. Lucia giggled quietly then hugged my arm. We left together.

    Lucia and I have been apart for a long time.

    <em>How long has it been since weve gone out to y? </em>

    <em>I remember going out every day on carefree strolls with Lucia when I just arrived here. Id meet Mera, too. Thinking back on it, it feels as though those days of leisure never existed.</em>

    The streets of Troy City are very simr to the Imperial Capital. Perhaps Vyvyan used her Imperial Capital as a reference when she created them. This business street made us feel as though we had returned to the elven Imperial Capital, Durgana. Lucia scanned the surrounding stores with lots of curiosity; she breathed in the sweet air as the two of us slowly walked through the street. We didnt have any goal. We leave our next destination to where our feet bring us, just as we did in the past.

    Your Highness

    Lucia hugged my arm and softly continued, I miss Durgana a little now

    I turned my head to see Lucia with her face down. I touched her long ears and softly responded, Me, too. I want to go back and see it, too. I havent been back in a long time. I miss the elvennds. Lucia, I have to make a trip back there very soon. Come with me when I return.

    Will we stille back out?

    Your Highness I I really dont want to continue this wayThe incidentst time, honestly, scared me. I never imagined that there would be someone who would attack you in the Royal Pce Your Highness lets go home, okay? I really dont. want for you to continue staying outside

    I looked at Lucias gaze without saying anything.

    Lucia is the one whos most supportive of me. Lucia knows me morepared to Nier and supports me more. Lucia never even asks for my reasons regardless of what I do. Sometimes, she doesnt even need to ask me to know what I want to do. Lucia grew up with me, so we have chemistry. She unconditionally supports me and has never stopped me.

    This time, however, she was genuinely scared.

    <em>Perhaps seeing Lunas corpse frightened her. Perhaps seeing the state I was in that night frightened her.</em>

    <em>Whatever the case, this was the first time Lucia begged me to not leave the elvennds.</em>

    Truthfully, I could do that. I could go along with Mommy Vyvyans n and sessfully be the Elven King. If I was willing to, I could handle the politic affairs myself. If I wanted to ck off, I could dump it all on Mom. None of the elves intend to revolt. Due to my lineage and mana, they didnt oppose me seeding the throne. I could lead a peaceful life with Lucia in Durgana, sneaking out and strolling on the streets without a worry every day. Such a life wouldnt carry any dangers with it. Thered be no ambitions, either. As long as I stayed with my wives and mom peacefully, my life would be safe and sound.

    The elven side is forever my haven. No matter how bloody and turbulent the outside world is, it couldnt pierce the barrier known as the forest. It couldnt break through Vyvyans protection for me. Mommy Vyvyan has protected me for over ten years, leading to me being under the impression that the world outside was all flowers and roses until now.

    When I return to the elven side, its harmonious as always.

    <em>But why do I refuse to return? Why? </em>

    <em>My heart desires to continue travelling outside, continuing on forever despite the rivers of blood and myself being covered in wounds. Ive already given up so much. If I leave now, Luna and Mera will be very disappointed, wont they?</em>

    I clenched my teeth. I didnt dare to look at Lucia. I, instead, looked ahead toward the end of the blue-stone street and softly replied, Lucia, I might not return.

    Lucia didnt say another word. She, instead, tightly hugged my arm. I didnt dare to look at her, while she didnt say another word. She just stuck to my arm. We stood in the middle of the street. We didnt eat anything or buy anything this time. Instead, we were silent right from the start.

    Its all right, Your Highness

    A moment after, Lucia looked as though she wiped her eyes then looked up at me. I looked back at her and saw her tough-as-steel determination in her gaze. She smiled and continued, Its all right, Your Highness. I will always support you and always protect you I just hope that you can rest for a bit during the few months that I cant protect you. After that, I will stay by your side wherever you go. If you are in danger, I will protect you!

    I looked at Lucias small face. I looked at her eyes full of determination and love for me. I couldnt resist hugging her tightly and giving her a firm kiss on her lips.

    Lucia moaned softly then closed her eyes to respond to my kiss. She tightly hugged me back.

    <em>I think that our child in her belly is getting crushed </em>

    Lucia affectionately kissed me. She even exuded the unique scent she exudes on full-moon nights.

    <em>Is it because shes pregnant? Why does it feel that Lucia is getting a little Nier-fied?</em>

    Lucia released me. She wiped my lips, and then earnestly said, I will protect you I promise!

    I believe you. I believe you, Lucia; however, let me protect you in the future, as well I dont possess anybat specialities, but Ill do my best to provide you and our child with a peaceful environment. Ill make everyone bow down to me. I wont let there be another betrayal, like that!

    Lucia looked at me. She sped my face gently and softly responded, I trust you. I trust my husband Ill look after myself properly In the future, I will definitely protect you I wont let you be in that sort of danger again, and I wont leave you.

    Ah Im d to hear that Im d Lucia I love you very much I really, really love you.

    Lucia hugged me tightly. She lightly rested her head on my chest, stroked my hand gently and tenderly said, Me, too. Me, too, my husband My only loved one

    I stroked her cheek and with a smile, said, Lets go, Lucia. Lets take a carefree stroll around as we did in the Imperial Capital.

    Uhm! Lets go, Your Highness.

 Book 9: Chapter 4

    Book 9: Chapter 4

    Wee back, Onii-sama.

    When Lucia and I returned to the pce, we were weed by Freya and an unhappy Nier. I waited for a moment, but that familiar wee back, Your Majesty, never came.

    <em>How many more times do I need to remind myself? Luna is no longer with me. Luna really is gone. Life has gradually settled down now just as when Luna was still around. How am I meant to tell if Luna is here or not, like this? If life just continues this way, how am I to tell myself that Luna is no longer here? How can I get myself to remember Lunas cruel death?</em>

    Freya looked at me. She hesitated for a moment before asking, Onii-sama, are you all right? Why does it feel as though you are always spacing out? If you have not been well, I suggest dying the return to the elvennds for your session by a few days. After all, your workload will only increase after your session. Further, I do not understand the elven operations. As such, only Her Highness can help you when the timees.

    No, Im all right. Im just spacing out a bit. Also, I havent made up my mind about the sessionOh right, wheres Mommy Vyvyan? Howe I havent seen her since this morning? Is she not at Troy City? Or has she gone back already?

    I shook my head as I suddenly remembered Vyvyan. Vyvyan was still herest night, but I havent heard from her since this morning.

    <em>Could she have returned to Duargana?</em>

    Freya looked at me and replied, Your Highness has gone back already At least, I would assume so. At any rate, she is not at Troy City at present, so I presume she has gone back.

    I nodded and replied, Okay. Ill wait at Troy City in the meantime then. And while Im at it, Ill have a good think to decide if I want to go back to be the elven king or not.

    Your Majesty, if you are tired, you can go back. Freya looked at me with a serious look and continued, I will definitely follow you to the elven side. I do not have any family in humanitysnds, myself. You are my only family; therefore, I will follow you no matter where you go.

    I scrubbed Freyas head with a smile and exined, Thank you, Freya. Its just that if I go back now, it wont be a vacation, but a permanent move. Ill have to stay in the forests forever.

    Freya squinted simrly to a kitten then smiled, It sounds as though a decent life.

    I turned to give Nier a gentle hug and next to her ear, asked, How are you, Nier? Is everything all right?

    Nier red at me whileining unhappily next to my ear, If I was in a better mood, Id be even better. The current diagnosis is for me to manage my mood well. But then, my husband was outside enjoying thepany of another woman while I was getting a check-up. Tell me, how am I supposed to be in a good mood?

    From my side, Lucia proudly said, Im His Highness wife, too. Its normal for a wife to go out and have fun with her husband. The only reason he would not be keeping youpany is that he no longer loves you.

    She sounded glorious as a victorious pigeon in a fight.

    Nier clenched her teeth. She then hugged me tightly and fumed, Your Majesty,e to your senses. Tonight, Ill make sure that you dont have the strength to leave the pce tomorrow morning.

    Please give me a one day break

    Nier was serious. I absolutely believe that. And based on the serious character of a Valkyrie, Nier was absolutely going to do that. I really might not be able to leave the pce tomorrow

    <em>Did that doctor lie to me? What happened to as long as Nier gets pregnant? Why dont I detect Nier reverting back at all? Or are you telling me that Nier has gotten used to it, and that this has be her instinct and isnt an effect of drugs? But either way, neither is good news for me.</em>

    Onii-sama, there is an urrence that I am not sure if I should mention it to you or not. It is about the empires activities, I would say. And I am certain it is Her Majestys order. We are at Troy City, which is located at the border of the elven and human territories. At current, the number of human merchantsing to Troy City has decreased

    Freya looked at me as though she was in a dilemma. She exined, The amount of business we have had here recently is only four-fifths of what we usually get. Although it ismon for there to be fluctuations in business, Troy City is currently gradually improving and the ruler is present. As such, the opposite should hold true. Why would it be decreasing? I think that there is only one reasonable exnation, and that it is military activity.

    Military activity?

    Yes. If the military ising here, then that signals that the situation here will be unpredictable. An unpredictable and unstable situation will shake our economic foundation.

    Freya then shook her head, Furthermore, ording to my observations, the military in our vicinity has begun to mobilise. They are currently spreading out along the border. That is a clear indication that there is, without question, something wrong nearby. Of course, I believe that they are not aiming to attack Troy City. Her Majesty would not attack us. Consequently, the only possible direction they are headed is the elvennds. Considering the fact that you may seed the Elven Kings throne, I think that Her Majesty might be trying to deter Her Highness from pushing that agenda However, I am absolutely certain that Her Highness is not afraid. It is very probable that a second war the same as the one a decade ago may break out next.

    I shook my head fast and replied, Thats impossible. Thats impossible. If my moms want to fight, how would they ignore my feelings? Im no longer the same me a decade ago. I couldnt possibly watch humanity and elves sh regardless of whos starting it. The two of them will think of its effect on me. They definitely wont fight.

    No. The agreement they reached as a result of the war a decade ago was for you to switch your ce of stay between the two ces on a monthly basis. If you do be the Elven King, it would be impossible for you to travel back and forth between the two sides, as you would, naturally, need to live in the Imperial Capital. Do you think that Her Majesty would agree to that? The war for you will definitely break out this time. Even if it does not, the human and elven armies will be on guard here at the border. A single spark will trigger a huge explosion. You are the safety pin between the two of them. I think that you must invite Her Majesty and Her Highness here to talk it over.

    Freya went on sternly, You got hurt here in humanitysnds and lost Luna. There is no way Her Highness is not angry. At the same time, Her Majesty will not allow you to leave. If this conflict of interest cannot be resolved, a war is inevitable. Thus, you must take up the responsibility. Only you can get the two of them to withdraw their armies. The future of the two empires lies with you now

    I understand now. I will get my moms toe here and talk it over with them. Ill make sure to do that. I would rather watch the two of them fight it out themselves than watch the two races engaged in a war. It appears that I am destined to never be the King of either side, or else there will be no way of resolving this conflict.

    That is correct. However, Your Majesty, this world is veryrge. The world is not restricted to just this region. I believe that as long as you want to, you will definitely be able to have your own empire. You definitely will!!

 Book 9: Chapter 5

    Book 9: Chapter 5

    Freya didnt say that just to frighten me. These two mothers started a long and brutal war back then for a child. Mothers are naturally crazy when ites to their children, so its even crazier when ites to my two moms, who also have the power of rulers.

    In order to avoid the war, I sent both of my moms an invitation, inviting them to Troy City. Im not doing this out of consideration for the two races, alone. The main reason Im doing this is for the sake of Troy City. My only capital at current is Troy City. If business in Troy City dies, then the city will be history. As I have no way of nting food crops and feeding myself in the city, I must ensure that the harmony between both sides is maintained in order to ensure the safety and livelihood of my city.

    Now I need to wait for my moms arrival. Mommy Vyvyan will be able to get here quickly. She could essentiallye here immediately after seeing my letter. Mommy Elizabeth, on the other hand, will take a long time. I have no time for breathers at the moment. The lord of Socina City, Karana, sent an envoy over to confirm our trade agreement.

    Karana definitely managed to get her hand on the metal. ording to the initial agreement made in the desert, Karana should be providing us the metal at the lowest price while we provide them with our elven dye we manufacture. Of course, were the ones whore going to be determining the price. As the elders in her city were defeated by her, the money of the bankrupt elders now belongs to her. Karana is now at the apex of power. Nobody else in Socina City can question her power any longer.

    Our two cities are both getting what we need from each other, one, due to our agreement in the desert, and two, because we have a good impression of each other. Karana doesnt feel sessful; she doesnt think that I handed her the map as a result of her sessful nning. What she feels is gratitude toward me for me handing it to her. Honestly, shes not wrong there, for if I called for Vyvyan at the time, she would be empty-handed. However, Karanas humble attitude gave me a particrly good impression of her.

    Karana, Nara and I are a veryplete chain withmon interests. The three of us get what we need from each other and have what we need to use each other. Its also precisely because the two of them trust me and look forward to my aplishments that not only were they not affected by the vassal state clean up, but were even rewarded.

    Loyalty will be repaid; though, I wasnt the one that repaid them.

    I went with the envoy to the nting area we had finished partitioning. I havent seen what the colonys sugar cane and tobo ntations were like, but after seeing this neat and orderly nted dye crop, as well as the humans and elves working, I presume that the colony resembles this. However, it appears that the rtionship between the elves and humans here isnt too shabby.

    The envoy gave a satisfied nod, You live up to your reputation, Your Majesty. Troy City is the only ce where one could see a human area manufacturing elven goods. As long as we mutually trust each other and are honest with each other, I believe that there will be no issues. I am just a representative, but I dare say that if our Lord Karana was to see such an orderly nting area, she would definitely immediately extend the agreement for a fixed number of years.

    Dont you have the right to do that?

    You give me more credit than I deserve, Your Majesty. I am but an envoy delivering a message to confirm the agreement with you. I checked your nting area, merely because it was conveniently on the way. If you want to discuss that sort of stuff with me, I think you will need to speak to another envoy.

    The envoy smiled and continued, I am actually here to invite you to Socina City, Your Majesty. This is a personal oral invitation from Lord Karana. We have begun preparations for your reception, as well. Lord Karana said that she had mentioned it to your previously. If you have no businessing up, I hope that you cane to visit us at Karana City as a guest. Lord Karana is looking forward to your visit.

    Karana did, indeed, mention it previously. She did invite me when we met briefly at the guest hall. I also had ns to make a trip there after the hunting event. However, what transpired after that put a wrench in my n, causing me to put an indefinite dy on the trip until now.

    Im fine with going there now. Its just that I need to talk to my two moms first. I cant leave Troy City until thats settled.

    I looked the envoy and replied with a smile, Thank Lord Karana for the invite, but I do have some other business to attend to for now. Once I have finished up my business, I will definitely head to Socina.

    I can report to Lord Karana, then. Your Majesty, please make sure toe to our prosperous and grandiose Socina City. We are looking forward to your visit; nevertheless, please inform us ahead of time to allow us to arrange a weing ceremony for you. You are our esteemed guest, after all.

    Thank Lord Karana on my behalf for me.

    The envoy passed on the invitation from Socina City, so Ill go for sure. Im not going there just for Karana, either. Karana is just my excuse to go there. Im slightly interested in this woman who possesses advanced thinking, but of course, what Im most interested in is the North of the canyon, a continent thats said be and of snow.

    I want my own nation but Im fated to not be able to head south as thats humanitys territories. The further south I go, the closer to the heart of Mommy Elizabeths rule I go, while to the north is the elven forest. If I choose to go there, Ill be stuck as the Elven King for all my life, not to mention possibly triggering arge-scale war. For those reasons, my only choice is to choose arge unknown ce, and that is the north of therge canyon.

    Therge canyon to the north is unknown territory to the elves due to the extreme cold. The elves have no way of living there. Human explorers, who want to get there, need to cross through the elven territories. At a time when the tension between the elves and humans is at its peak, no human would dare show up in the elven forests.

    The only ce that would have some connection to the north is the city east of the elvennds, and that is Socina City, which is located in the north. Socina City is built on snowynds, making it extremely simr to the northern area. Plus, you can look down at the continent in the north from the top of the mountains there.

    <em>I think that Socinas people have some knowledge of the North.</em>

    For now, I only know that there are apparently living organisms in the northern continent, and they are the trolls that rob the elves. In other words, its inhabitable. Further, I read a few things about the north in the ancient books that the elves have. What I found out was that a very long time ago, before therge canyon even came into existence, the North wasnt that cold.

    Arge canyon cant change the temperature of a region. I believe that something there changed. Changes that are a result of approaching the elves territory are ny percent likely to be rted to mana. If therge canyon was the thing that prevented the elves spring water to reach the surrounding vicinity, then I can construct a water channel to fix the waterway, allowing the springs to flow again. In any case, I must go and take a look.

    This is the only ce Ive found where I can build my empire. So,e what may, Ill definitely go. I must see what thend north of therge canyon has to offer.

 Book 9: Chapter 6

    Book 9: Chapter 6

    Nier locked my neck and panted as she said, Dear, I want to go out together with you, too.

    This is Niers kinky state. I pulled my somewhat sore hand back and asked, Tomorrow?

    Yes. I looked at your schedule for tomorrow and it doesnt look as though you have any jobs, right? Her Majesty and Her Highness will soon be here. I want to spend some time outside with you before then. You went with that elf, Lucia, but you didnte with me. Im very unhappy.

    Nier jerked, and then timidly leaned onto my chest. She then looked at me with red flushes on her face.

    Nier curled up on my chest and wore a disturbing smile as she licked her fingers bit by bit.

    <em>I dont know why Nier has this special preference. Is it due to a side effect of a drug?</em>

    All right. Lets go out tomorrow, then But, if you want to go out, stop here for tonight. Otherwise, I wont want to go anywhere tomorrow.

    I watched Niers hands lustfully move around, and then watched her glue herself to me, so I gave her the warning. Nier reacted with a shocked expression. She then looked at me with an expression which evidently showed that she was in a dilemma as she looked back and forth between my face and her hand

    <em>Hey, hey, hey, do you need to deliberate this for that long?! Do you want to go out with me, or do it with me?</em>

    Thats fine. Worstes to worst, Ill carry you tomorrow! In short, I want to do both! So, Dear, please open your legs!

    After pondering it for a long time, Nier dove her head back into the nket, giving me no time to be shocked or exin. I feel that Im not her husband in front of her. Others beg their wives to do it, while I cant even get a break

    <em>I surrender. Its better if I just obey.</em>

    Nier, actually, held back. I was in a rtively good state when I woke up the next day. At least, I wasnt as spent when I woke up the next day. After helping me get dressed, we went down stairs for breakfast. My two wives had eventually gotten used to looking after me after Lunas departure. Although I dont really want for them to look after me, nobody else can touch my room and breakfast.

    I think that only my two moms can handle it in the future I believe that Mommy Vyvyan wont mind while Mommy Elizabeth would be ted. However, I bet Mommy Elizabeth will order one of her people to clean my room, and then brag to me as if she actually helped me tidy my room

    Nier hugged my arm at breakfast and looked at me with a gentle expression. Her eyes of affection caused me to feel a little unsettled. Niers eyes were lifeless three months ago, so it was a strong contrast when I see her gentle expression. Lucia, who sat on my left hand side, looked at Nier with disgust. She asked, Why are you looking at His Highness with such a disgusting expression?

    Hmph. Im going out with His Majesty today.

    Lucia nodded and looked at Nier nonchntly. She calmly responded, Heh, you just wanted to go out with His Highness, because you saw me going out with him. I went out with His Highness to y every day in the afternoon when we were at Duargana. Im used to it. I dont think youve ever gone out to y with His Highness though, huh?

    Nier snickered, His Majesty went out with me while we were at the Royal Capital, too.

    You went with him as his bodyguard though, didnt you?

    Lucia shot her a re. Nier froze stiff in ce. She looked at me with a nk look, but I gave no response. I just wanted to be an innocent audience member. Luciaughed, and then teased her, I went with His Highness as his fiance, so I was walking side by side with him. We ate together, shopped together and went for tea together. You, on the other hand, followed behind him, huh?

    I I We shopped, too! His Majesty gave me gifts, too!

    <em>Are you talking about the candy?</em>

    Oh well, youre quite pitiful. You never got to experience dating, after all, huh? As the woman who has been in love with His Highness for over ten years, I wont get jealous of you Uhm I wont

    <em>I can taste your jealousy in my soup, girl </em>

    However, Lucia did look at Nier with a proud expression, whereas Nier could only clench her teeth as she didnt have a counterargument. Before we got married, Nier always followed behind me when we went out. She wasnt even willing to take a bite of squid. But nheless, we didnt really go out to y after getting married, either.

    Thats why Nier is very angry right now

    I dont care what it takes! I must do everything Lucia did yesterday!

    Nier locked my arms in hers. She grumpily looked at the street in front of us and eximed, Its just eating, shopping and drinking! I want to do all that, too! Otherwise, Lucia will mock me with those things again!

    I chuckled then lowered my head to kiss Niers forehead. I replied, Lucia has been with me for over ten years. Theres no need to mind that, is there? I can still stay by your side for a long time, so I can do those things with you for a dozen years, too. Theres, therefore, no need for you to mind those things. If you want to go out with me in the future, just let me know. Ill definitely go out with you.

    Nier looked up at me with hot flushes on her cheeks. She leaned her head on my chest and softly said, How nice would it have been if I had already fallen for you at that time I really dont want to think back on that time At the time, I, honestly, treated you too hostilely.

    I hugged her as Iughed, But I already really liked you back then.

    Aaahh I really dont want to remember it

    Nier flirtatiously snuggled up on my chest. She then looked at up me and asked, Your Majesty, do you like me as I am now? I mustve changed a lotpared to my past-self, right? Do you like me as I am now?

    I like every version of you. I just hope that you can control yourself a little

    Nier revealed a mischievous smile. She gently knocked on my chest, and then exined, Its all your fault, isnt it? Werent you the one who gave me such a naughty order back then? Rubbing and whatnot And, since you saved me, dont stop half way. Your Majesty, I will not spare you!

    No?

    Of course not!

    Nier spun around as she left my chest in a pleased and suave fashion. She then grabbed my arm and smiled, Lets go, Dear. I couldnt love you for a dozen or so years as she did in the past, but I can continue loving you until forever. My prince, I will always love you.

    Uhm, I know. Ill love you, too. I couldnt walk with you in your past, but Ill walk the future with you. I spent over ten years with Lucia in the Imperial Capital. Ill love you for my whole life. Of course Lucia has to be included

    Your Majesty, dont bring up that woman when were outside!

    Okay, okay, okay

    I felt a painful sensation in my back. I scrubbed Niers head with a smile. She pouted, and then suddenly hugged me from the front. She bent down at her waist, thereby frightening me. My first reaction was, We cant do this on the streets.

    Whats wrong?

    Come on up, Your Majesty. I promised you that Id carry you today!

    Ah I was joking

    No! I already said that I would. If you have the energy, then that means well be able to do it even more times tonight!

    No! No! Dont!!

    Congrattions on your achievement

    You managed to get your pregnant wife to carry you through the streets

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *In Chinese one way to express jealous is with the  character meaning vinegar. So when Troy responded, he actually said (Lit. Trantion) Your vinegar is making my soup go sour I boldly assumed that you dont say Im vinegar to express jealousy in English, so I reworded it.

 Book 9: Chapter 7

    Book 9: Chapter 7

    Not bad, not bad.

    Shusia wiped her sweat on her forehead. She looked at Gerald, who stood in front of her and was in the midst of pulling his sword back. She continued with satisfaction, Though youre not a top-tier fighter, you could be considered a skilled fighter among the guards in the Royal Capital.

    Gerald chuckled awkwardly. They sparred for over ten rounds, but he was defeated by Shusia every single time. As a guy, he shouldve been going easy on her, but when they sparred, he discovered that he, at best, could only defend against her attacks despite his utmost efforts. After over ten rounds of sparring, Shusia was just breaking a sweat.

    Gerald honestly admitted, I never thought you were so formidable.

    Shusia hesitated for a moment beforeughing with pleasure. She responded, I am the Valkyries sword instructor, after all, and N(ier)-, our Princesss favoured pupil. Theres no way Id be poor with a sword.

    Is the Princess very skilled with a long-sword?

    Although he was in the Princes employ, Gerald didnt know about the Prince or even the people around him. The only impression of the Princess was that she was an elf in an emerald dress by the Princes side. He recalled her from memory. He couldnt see how the elf Princess was skilled with a sword.

    The Princess was the Valkyries sword instructor before she married His Majesty, and she was also Her Majestys favourite Valkyrie. Theres no way she could be poor with a sword now, is there?

    What?! There was an elf amongst the Valkyries?!

    Gerald shouted at the top of his lungs. Shusia looked at him feeling stupefied. She asked with puzzlement, How could there be an elf among the Valkyries? What are you on about?

    Gerald waspletely confused as he stuttered, But did you not just say that the Princess was once a Valkyrie? Is the Princess not an elf? Her her ears

    Shusia titled her head after she heard him exin himself. She thenughed and replied, Oh, youre talking about Princess Lucia. Princess Lucia is, indeed, an elf and also a Princess. However, His Majesty has another Princess in addition to Princess Lucia. His Majestys other Princess is Royal Princess Nier. Princess Nier was once a Valkyrie team captain. Shes a human. You could say that her marriage to His Majesty shook the hearts of all of the Valkyries. Were all very jealous that she got to be Her Majestys daughter.

    Despite saying that, Shusia revealed a shy smile and went on, But I have Philes now. Im very happy, too. Philes is a very gentle man. I can feel the warmth of being valued when Im with him. I truly like him very much

    Gerald looked nkly at Shusia, who was shimmering with a shy and blissful expression.

    Their romance truly came out of the blue. He never expected that a sparring match could trigger a romantic reaction out of her.

    <em>Speaking of which if Captain Philes dressed up and put on makeup, he would probably be prettier than Shusia</em>

    <em>Are they really going to be okay? Is it okay for her husband to be prettier than her?</em>

    Gerald is, actually, quite attracted to romance. He once had a childhood friend. The two of them grew up together. Its just that she liked another guy Not only did silly Gerald not win the heart of his affection, but he even became their letter delivery boy. In the end, he became the witness for their marriage Of course, Gerald doesnt hate them or feel sad about it. To the contrary, he was genuinely happy for them. Its just that he cant help, but sigh when he thinks about it.

    After arriving in the Royal Capital and holding a respectable job Gerald changed his views. He decided to find a girl that was simr to him in terms of finance and standing. Of course, he had to like her, as well, and hed like to get married with her. When he arrived at Troy City, Philes who caught his eyes, turned out to be a man, hurting the pure young mans fragile soul. He now felt another blow to his heart after seeing Shusia unt her romance.

    <em>Its fine. Its fine. There are plenty of maids in the pce. </em>

    He just had to take a stroll and hed find beautiful young girls with smiles as pretty as flowers. He was definitely going to be able to find an ordinary, yet gentle wife.

    I think that your swordy is all right. You meet the basic expectations for a bodyguard. Learning swordy is something you will need to persist with. Go and report to Miss Freya for now. Come to me every afternoon, and Ill teach you swordy. Miss Freya is usually in the office in the afternoon, so shell be safe for sure during that time.

    Shusia tossed her sword aside then looked at Gerald with a smile, Princess Nier fell in love with His Majesty when she worked as his bodyguard, which then led to them bing a couple. The two of them are now very happy with each other. Gerald, Miss Freya is His Majestys adopted sister, so she is a royal family member at the end of the day. You must do your best to protect her, understood?

    Of course. I will do my best to protect Miss Freya! I cannot let His Majesty down when he trusts me so much!

    Gerald proudly puffed his chest and raised his head. Shusia gave him the idiot look, as well as a look of sympathy and confusion. She let out a heavy sigh, Forget it. It looks as though your pureness is lethal. Maybe thats why His Majesty trusted you with protecting Miss Freya

    Sorry I honestly do not understand what you mean

    Gerald looked at Shusia with puzzlement. He reyed what Shusia said to him in his head covered underneath his blonde hair. But try as he may, he couldnt figure out what Shusia was trying to suggest. He thought that maybe she was encouraging him.

    Shusia waved her hand and in an irritated manner, responded, Theres no need for you to get it then. Go and see Miss Freya. She should be in the office at this time.

    <em>What in the</em>

    Gerald went to the hall of the office while still utterly perplexed. This was his second time here at the office. He went to see Freya the first time he came, as well, except she shooed him out.

    Gerald knocked on the door, and that caused the door to gently swing open. It didnt appear to be closed. However, he didnt get any response from inside. It was silent. Gerald hesitated for a moment before gently pushing the door open. Freya was lying there on the table, opposite where the sun shone. She resembled a kitten curled up under the sun. Gerald walked up to Freya with gentle steps. Freyas fatigue on her forehead caused ones heart to ache, because that sort of fatigue shouldnt appear on the face of a kid.

    <em>How much had the Princes adopted sister given up for him? She almost lost her life and spent her youth and energy for him every day. She was at the age where kids act wilful and spoilt, yet she had the fatigue and steady character that didnt fit her age.</em>

    <em>Is she really doing all this voluntarily?</em>

    He saw Freya pressing down on a picture frame. She pressed down on it hard as though she was hugging the individual in the picture. It was as though holding the picture was the equivalent of holding her entire world. She wore a blissful smile even while sleeping. Gerald took a nce out of curiosity. The drawing was rtively childish and poor. Despite that, though, His Majestys gentle smile was still lifelike, nheless

 Book 9: Chapter 8

    Book 9: Chapter 8

    Onii-sama!!

    That was the first time I heard Freya shout so angrily. I could hear her shouting before she had even reached the dining hall. I ced my knife and fork down then wiped my mouth with my napkin while waiting for her to enter.

    Angry she was. She charged into the dining hall with an enraged expression. She was fuming to the point that she could levitate if anger could fill you up simrly an air balloon. I looked at her while sitting at the table. With a smile I asked, Whats wrong, Freya? Did someone anger you?

    Of course!! Get in here!!

    Freya pointed to the door while angrily shouting. I saw Gerald enter the dining hall with a nervous expression. He gave a deep bow when he saw me and greeted me, Your Majesty! Your Majesty, good evening

    Uhm

    I nodded.

    Lucia greeted him with a smile, Good evening.

    Nier ignored Gerald as if she didnt hear him.

    Freya stood angrily with her arms akimbo. I dont know what the meaning of that action is. Maybe its an instinctive action living organisms perform. She wanted to appear a little intimidating, but unfortunately, it didnt do anything, but make Freya appear cuter to me. Freya waspletely red in the face from anger. She pointed at Gerald and eximed, He peeped on me sleeping!

    I did not!!

    Gerald tried to exin himself with a red face.

    You watched me sleep!!

    Stop for a second please stop for a second you two

    I extended my hand out to stop Freya, who was raging, and said, Regardless of what happened, calm down first Freya and exin to me what happened. You said Gerald peeped on you sleeping, but its not bedtime right now. Its only dinner time. Gerald was training in the afternoon, so how did he peep on our sleeping?

    I I I was a little tired when I was in the office, so Iy down on the table to rest for a bit Then then he peeped on me sleeping!!

    Freya looked at me and spoke with her face all red. I wasnt sure if her face was red because she was shy or angry. I lingered for a moment before looking at Gerald.

    <em>Logically speaking, is getting caught sleeping on the table considered peeping on someone sleeping? Im not convinced that people sleep at the table naked Hence the question: does it count as Gerald peeping on her?</em>

    I didnt say anything. Lucia, who was next to me, looked at Freya and in a serious tone said, Freya I dont think that counts as peeping on your sleeping, does it? You were sleeping at the table and not in the room, after all. Plus, you werent undressed, were you? So, at most, Gerald only saw you sleeping at the table. I dont think theres any issue.

    Ugh

    Freya, who was a master with words was now red in the face, but had no response. She had no choice, but to look toward Nier for help. She hoped Nier would help her by speaking up for her. Nier noticed Freyas gaze, so she ced the bread in her hand down, and then bluntly said, Gerald is your personal bodyguard.

    So what if he is?! A personal bodyguard does not have the right to peep on me sleeping, either!!

    Its normal for a bodyguard to say by the side of the person that theyre to protect while theyre sleeping. I once watched His Majesty sleep until he woke up, as well. Its no big deal to a bodyguard. We do that to protect you. You dont need to mind it.

    Nier indicated that was all she had to say. She wasnt willing to say anymore; thus, she picked up the bread. I chuckled awkwardly.

    <em>Thest time Nier watched me sleep, I didnt get to sleep well. She didnt give me any room to rest that night. She sat there next to my bed and grinded her sword. Lets not forget that she was always dropping her ssic line at the time. Yes, Im referring to the ssic, Please kill yourself line. I didnt dare to sleep all night</em>

    Ugh Onii-sama

    Freya looked at me with puppy eyes. She looked pitiful as a little pet that was cornered. I sighed. I looked at Gerald, I, basically, have a grasp of what happened now. You werent in the wrong this time, Gerald. Id say that it was due to ack ofmunication between you two. Gerald, you didnt knock before entering, did you? It is, indeed, a little embarrassing for Freya to be spotted sleeping at her workce. Neither of you were wrong in this incident, so just forget it.

    Freya pouted and grumpily muttered, It was not because I was embarrassed

    Gerald chuckled dryly then looked at me, I did not actually see anything, honestly. I just saw Miss Freya hugg-

    Aaaahhh!!!

    Freya suddenly cried out, causing me to jump up from fright. Freya suddenly punched Gerald in his gut, causing him to bend over from the pain. She then bumped him from the side and pushed him out as he staggered. Freya and Gerald left the dining hall, just like that, while the three of us looked at them feelingpletely bewildered.

    Wait, let me correct that. She beat him out of the dining hall.

    Just what is up with those two?

    I looked in the direction the two of them left in and shook my head feeling baffled. Nier snorted then snickered, And thus, being a bodyguard isnt a job anybody can do. There isnt and never will be another bodyguard like me.

    <em>Yeah, Nier, youre the only bodyguard who could ever tell the target theyre supposed to protect, please kill yourself at least twice daily. I believe that Gerald wont ever say that even once</em>

    <em>Was I too tolerant with Nier back then?</em>

    Wait. Your Highness, there is something I would like to confirm. Why was Nier able to watch you sleep before you got married? Did something already happen between you and Nier back then? Your highness, if something did happen during that time and you have not yet told me. That is a bloody betrayal

    Let me exin! Lucia! Listen to my exnation!!!

    ========

    Gerald wore a helpless smile as he followed behind Freya, who was grumpily walking away. The pain from being hit by the young girl a few times was still there He couldnt understand why Freya was angry. He woke her up out of good will and evenplimented her drawing of His Majesty. But then, Freya jumped up with a red face simrly to an angry kitten.

    He couldnt figure out just what he did wrong

    Freya suddenly spun her head around to face Gerald and shouted, Dont follow me!!

    I cannot do that, Miss Freya. I am under orders from His Majesty to protect you. How could I let you go around at night?

    Gerald resolutely refused. Hepletely ignored the young girls anger and order. Freya had no rebuttal. She angrily spun around and sat down on the steps. Sheined, Damn it I was careless I cant believe I forgot to close the door Nevertheless, you are not to tell anyone about this, understood? That was so embarrassing

    Aahh, I understand. I understand. Falling asleep at work is embarrassing. I once fell asleep while on duty and snored. My friend discovered that I had dozed off, and so I had to bribe him with seven bronze coins to treat him to a drink so that he would not expose me!

    Gerald looked at Freya with pride. He noticed that the young girl he had to protect was no longer angry and genuinely felt very happy. He wanted to get Freya tough with his embarrassing history.

    Freya didntugh, though; instead, she looked at him with pity and at the same time as if he was a blithering idiot. She hesitated for a moment before asking, Youre youre a not a retard, are you?

    That is rude!! I am not stupid. I learn everything quickly.

    Okay, okay, okay. Youre not retarded. Youre not retarded.

    Freya then let out a sigh of relief. She then looked at him with a ridiculing smile with her head titled. She continued, But I bet you dont have a wife. Actually, I bet you havent even had a girlfriend. Wait, wait, wait, you probably dont even have a girl that likes you, huh? I can tell with one nce that youre a kid with no life!

    H-How did you know? I I am not that pitiful! I I have a girl I could marry!

    Gerald fought back with a red face. Though he said that, his gaze thatcked confidence and his red face was a dead giveaway that he was telling a lie that not even he, himself, believed.

    Do you want to know how I know?

    Freya stood up with a mischievous smile then turned around and went up. She then turned her head around with a smile and continued, Of course, it was because I guessed, you idiot.

 Book 9: Chapter 9

    Book 9: Chapter 9

    Onii-sama, Her Majesty has replied. She has set out and should arrive at Troy City within four days.

    Ah, got it.

    I nodded. I then looked at Freya and, The letter shouldve reached the elven Imperial Capital by now too. Dont worry about Mommy Vyvyan for now. Shelle here as soon as the letter reaches her. Freya, you go on and prepare. This banquet is very important.

    I understand, Onii-sama. Freya nodded seriously, and then went on, If we can resolve this matter this time, you are going to make a trip to Socina City, correct?

    Yes. I nodded then exined, I dont think Ill be staying there for long though. Ill stay there for a month at most.

    All right. Freya nodded then made a small bow and said, There is nothing else, then. Onii-sama, I shall take my leave now.

    Freya, wait.

    I called for Freya then looked outside the door. Since the two of us were discussing work, Gerald had no right toe in and listen. Freya looked at me and in a puzzled tone asked, Is there anything else, Onii-sama?

    I wanted to ask if you slept wellst night.

    Freya dawdled for a moment before replying, Are you worried that Gerald would do something to me? He will not do anything. He does not n to, and more importantly, he does not have the guts to.

    No, Im not worried about Gerald. I just want to know if you have been sleeping well recently.

    I stroked Freyas face, and then touched the corner of her eye. I continued in a gentle tone, Youve got bags under your eyes, and you fell asleep in the office yesterday. Freya, are you too worn out these days? If you arent sleeping well at night, let me know. Let me see if I can help you.

    Freya lingered for a moment. She then lowered her head a little in my hand. After hesitating for a moment, she softly replied, I miss Sis Luna I really miss Sis Luna Whenever I had little awakenings at night, Sis Luna would be lying next to me holding my hand, allowing me to sleep in peace but Sis Luna is not here anymore I am the only one in the room I am so sad. I am so scared I

    I suddenly pulled Freya tightly into my arms before she could finish. Freya reacted with a jerk, and then grabbed my arms tightly. I noticed her small body trembling. She clenched her teeth tightly to prevent herself from crying out loud.

    <em>Shes too tough. Far too tough. She almost had an ident, as a consequence of the incident, too, but she never said a thing. She didnt cry when Luna passed away, either. Instead, when I was in the depths of despair and hurt, she was the one who faced the Empress on my behalf. After returning to Troy City, she took on all of the work so that I could rx for a bit. She dragged her tired body to a dark room. I didnt even notice it; I didnt realise her suffering.</em>

    Sorry, Freya, sorry I was negligent Sorry.

    I gently stroked Freyas head.

    <em>Shes too small. Shes so small that I can hug her so tightly in my arms. Shes just a kid, yet shes gone through so much and shouldered so much. Shes too tough. So tough that Im afraid, worried, and cant bear to watch her suffer</em>

    It is all right It is all right Onii-sama

    Freya wept in my arms. She took in big breaths, trying her best to use her breathing to cover her tears. In my arms, she softly said, Onii-sama, you do not need to apologise You are in more pain than I am. You lost Sis LunaYou risked your life to sh with Her Majesty and even now, you are trying to stop a conflict between the two races. You are hurting more than I am. I truly cannot bear I cannot bear to make you worry about me when you are suffering so much already I truly cannot bear to

    Silly girl. How could my heart not ache for you? You need to tell me about these things. Lunas departure does, indeed, hurt me; however, if I see you sad, I will only suffer more

    I massaged Freyas small head. I then looked at her face and chuckled softly. I wiped the tears on her face, You are my most beloved and cutest sister. How can a brother watch his sister suffer and not do anything? Freya, sleep with Lucia from now on. If you want to, you cane to my room at night, too. Im fine with it.

    <em>I believe Nier wont mind. I actually hope that Freya cane and restrain Nier, too.</em>

    Freya responded with firm nods, Uhm! Uhm!

    She then snuggled up on my chest. She wiped her tears on her face then looked up at me with a very bright smile. I pinched her face and she said, Onii-sama, I will. I want to go to your room tonight. You will not mind, would you?

    I nodded, I wont. Juste tonight, then.

    Uhm, understood, Onii-sama! I shall take my leave now.

    You dont need to be in such a hurry. Ille with you.

    I let go of Freya and grabbed hold of her hand. Freya hesitated before looking at me to say, Your Majesty, do you not need to go out with the Princess today? If you stay with me, you will be stuck in the office all day, you know? Well, there is not much work, and I, alone, can finish it.

    It is my work, after all. I wouldnt be a kind and wise ruler if I put it all on you while having fun outside. Ive had enough rest and need to return to work seriously now. Luna is not a reason for me to be negligent. To the contrary, its motivating me to advance.

    I scrubbed her head, and then continued, Lets go. Its been a very long time since Ive dealt with Troy Citys business. I need your advice on lots of things. If we finish work early today, lets go for some tea and refreshments together. You can choose where we go.

    Sure! Do not deliberately go slow then, Onii-sama. You must concentrate when working, too. You are the one who said you woulde and work with me; therefore, do not let yourself get distracted during work with the Princesses. Freyas eyes lit up with joy. She held my hand and said, Let us be on our way now then, Onii-sama.

    Uhm.

    I held her hand and pulled the door open. Gerald walked up from the side and hesitated for a moment when he saw us exit together. I gave him a nod. He bowed and greeted me, Your Majesty

    I looked at him and said, Im going to work with Freya today. Youre training in the afternoon, right? You can head over now.

    Yes.

    Gerald raised his head up. He then looked at Freya, who was holding His Majestys hand with surprise. The arrogant and mischievous young girl looked up at His Majesty with a very earnest and reliant gaze. She wore a smile that was bright and innocent. Her eyes were filled with blissparable to spring water.

    Gerald watched them leave and remarked to himself, So she does smile the way that a child would

 Book 9: Chapter 10

    Book 9: Chapter 10

    Your Majesty, I think it would be very dangerous for you to go alone

    Elizabeth ced her stuff done then looked at Castell with a frown and responded, How would I be in danger? Im going to Troy City, which is where my son is. Are you saying that my son would harm me?

    In a concerned voice, Castell replied, After His Majesty stormed the cemeteryst time, it cannot bepletely ruled out.

    I was, indeed, in the wrongst time. Perhaps I underestimated how my son would retaliate. Hes always kind and gentle in front of me. I always saw him as a kid, but I was foolish, too. Hes my son; if hes my son, he cant possibly be a weakling. My son, whos kind and gentle in front of me is definitely hot-blooded, too. Its perfectly normal for him to get angry when hes hot-blooded, but he wont harm me. Im his mother. I forever will be his mother.

    What about on the way then? Are you not worried?

    Ill just bring a sword.

    Your sword is with His Majesty right now!

    Castell, dont tell me you think my skills were all a result of having the Elven King sword.

    Elizabeth snickered, Even without the long sword my husband gave me, youd need hundreds of people to kill me. While I am getting old, my skills have never rusted. Im going to my sons city this time. There wont be any danger. Further, I know that woman Vyvyan will be there for sure, as well.

    You and the Elven Queen just had a fight. If you go over there now, I suggest you bring your guards.

    With my son there, that woman wont attack me upfront. I, on the other hand, do want to go after her. Elizabeth looked at the small exquisite box on her table. That box had appeared once before. Thest time it appeared was when she had Freya use this poison to kill Lucia. This time, she was bringing the drug with her.

    The effects of this drug are more powerful the more powerful an elfs mana. As a demi-god, Vyvyan would probably die as soon as she touched it. Elizabeth opened the small box and looked at the pearl inside. She gently pinched it and absentmindedly said, Our fight ten years ago was inconclusive, so I knew that this day woulde. I signed the ceasefire agreement with her, but I will not hand over my son. I have been separated from my son for too long already. It wasnt easy to see him again. It wasnt easy for me to obtain the bliss and life I wanted. Ill betray the entire world and give the entire world up if I must, but never will I let my son go. I would presume Vyvyan would think the same for sure

    Then, you

    I have to go despite that, Elizabeth stood up. Her gaze was filled with determination as firm as steel. She looked to the north and clenched her teeth. She continued on, As I am a mother, my sons mother. I dont want to anger my son, because of some feelings. Last time, my feelings for Alice almost turned us against each other. I now understand that only my son is the most important to me. I dont care about others anymore. I just want for my son to call me mom. Thats all I want. Compared to before, Vyvyans friendship with me is worth nothing. I no longer want to let my son be so sad

    Castell looked at Elizabeth with aplex look. He smiled bitterly, What you just said makes us sad as your vassals.

    Thats because youre all people in my cage. You could even say that youre the people that locked the cage. Even you only said that you would make my cage a little morefortable.

    Elizabeth revealed a tender smile then touched Castells head, But my son said that he wanted to destroy my cage. There have only been two people from those around me that have said that. One is my husband, and the other is my son. They were the only ones who ever said that.

    Elizabethughed softly then went on, Thats why theres no way I cant help but like them. How could I not love them? When I needed to be protected, they were the only ones to say they would protect me.

    Castell looked at her. Her expression was very subtle. He tightly clenched his fists, looked at her and spaced out. It was the first time she revealed such a soft, timid and blissful expression. She only ever showed her domineering and proud look in front of him. She only ever revealed a consoled smile at other times. Such a smile could be the one reward he would be most proud of.

    However, over ten years at her side couldnt make the empress as happy as a single sentence from Troy. The Empress had never smiled that way in front of him, and she wont in the future, either, for that smile belonged to Troy.

    He was just a substitute after all. He was just Troys substitute. Now that Troy was in front of her, it was best for him to say no more if he didnt want to end up with the same fate as Alice. He just had to act as a toy thatd been tossed to a corner.

    Understood. I shall prepare for after your departure now then.

    Castell didnt say anything else. He made a deep bow, and then turned to leave.

    Her Majesty didnt stop him. She, instead, ced the poison in her hand into the small box in a manner as though she was cing her wedding ring inside. She looked at it with a sad and burdened look as she gradually fell into deep thought.

    =====================

    Aaah that hurts

    Gerald rubbed his shoulder while speaking to himself with a helpless smile. He had just finished with his training. Shusia showed no mercy while training him. Although they used wooden swords, hit hard enough and it can still inflict some serious pain. Plus, even when he showed his pain with his expression, Shusia didnt stop.

    <em>That demonic instructor has no pity to give</em>

    As soon as Gerald turned a corner, a faint floral scent came toward him from the front. The fragrance was particrly aromatic. He looked up to see a breathtaking beauty in an emerald dress glide past him simrly a butterfly that just appeared out of the blue. The sight caused the young man to forget to continue walking as he was captivated by her, which led to him staring at her in a daze.

    Vyvyan noticed him staring at her, so she softly giggled, and then turned around to look at him. She asked, Are you a new guard?

    Ah Yes

    No wonder. I shall forgive you for your rudeness, then.

    Vyvyan pursed her lips into a smile and then looked at the guard with red ears. It was as though she could see the young mans heart pounding away as though itd gone crazy. She smiled, I am Troys mother as well as the Elven Queen. You should salute me when you see me. But nheless, since you were unaware, I shall not me you. Where is my son right now?

    I am very sorry Your Highness umm umm

    I want to know where my son is right now. Im not after your apology.

    A tinge of annoyance appeared in Vyvyans blue eyes as she repeated herself.

    Ah, right His Majesty, His Majesty is in the office at the moment

    I see.

    Vyvyan paid him no heed after. She was already used to it. She was used to seeing young men being swept off their feet by her beauty when they first met her. In fact, she didnt feel happy to know that anymore. She sped up as she headed toward her sons location.

    <em>If only my son would react that way when he sees me</em>

 Book 9: Chapter 11

    Book 9: Chapter 11

    Vyvyan wore a smile as she stroked my head and asked, Son, Mommy was very happy to receive your letter, but Mommy wants to know what you called Mommy here for. I believe that you didnt want to just simply invite Mommy to a banquet, right?

    I, did, indeed have something very important to say, and theres no way that Mom doesnt know about it. However, Mom might not be aware that I already know about it. I believe that my two moms will still stubbornly carry out their n even if somebody tried to advise otherwise. Vyvyan will never back down when ites to me, while Elizabeth started a war for me a decade ago, so she can do it again now. Consequently, if I dont step up and let the war break out, then the disaster from a decade ago will repeat itself.

    <em>Ten years ago, Troy was just eight and didnt understand things, but ten yearster, Im Troy. I understand war, so I will not let my moms wage another war for this sort of reason.</em>

    <em>I believe that Vyvyan took the initiative to make me the Elven King so that I can return to the elven side in peace. The incident with Alice caused Vyvyan to lose all trust in Elizabeth, as well as humanity. Perhaps the continuous attempts on my life have deterred her from wanting to let me to continue living in humanitysnds. Vyvyan wanted for me to return to the elves and live in peace from the beginning. I wont be questioned by others in the elvennds thanks to my mana purity and lineage. Moreover, I was guaranteed to be safe with Vyvyan, whos a demi-god, there to protect me.</em>

    <em>Vyvyan mustve perceived everything I did as a childs wilful desire to chase a dream, I guess. However, I ended up tripping and getting hurt; she, therefore, must think that the childish games should end now simrly to when its time for a child thats yed enough toe home. Thats why she wants to use the Imperial Capital and Elven King throne to chain me so that Id stay there where its safe and not leave again.</em>

    <em>But I didnt do what I did for the throne in either nation. I just want to prove myself for Mera and Luna. Im not ying nor am I chasing something deliberately because Im wilful. I just want to achieve salvation for myself so that I can face their graves.</em>

    <em>I cant return. If I return, Ill never get to leave again. Although I can face Mera, I cant face Luna. Im certain Luna didnt want to see me be a man that fled from bloodshed and wounds. She always apanied me on my long journeys withoutints or regrets. If I run away now, wouldnt I have let herpany go to waste and let her down?</em>

    <em>Everybody dies, but not everybody lived. I should have a longer lifespan than that of a humans. Therefore, I should live a life thats different. Even if my life isnt longer and. in fact, shorter, I can still leave my mark in the short time after transmigrating.</em>

    Mom, I am, indeed, looking for you for something, but its pointless to speak to you about it alone, for this requires the two involved parties to agree

    Impossible.

    Vyvyan resolutely cut me off before I could even finish. She released me, and then looked into my eyes with anger, I know what you want to say, but Mommy wont back down on this matter. Mommy isnt just trying to make you seed the throne. If Mommy wanted to keep you by Mommys side all the time, Mommy wouldve done that already. Its just that Mommy has no faith for humanity. Elizabeth kept iming shed protect you, but whenever was she able to? You got hurt over and over in humanitysnds. You got another scar on your hand before the one on your chest disappeared. Had Mommy been just a momentte, would you still be here? Well, you do never consider Mommy when you dive into danger You never consider how scared and hurt Mommy was

    Vyvyans sobs crept into her voice as she finished up. I didnt say anything. I just tightly held Moms hands. I was aware that I made Mommy Vyvyan worry more than just once or twice. Mommy Vyvyan must be tired of being worried over and over. Her persistence to have me return to the elvennds is just the way any mother would react. Mothers want to keep their children by their side so that they can keep their children away from danger.

    I do remember the saying Our bodiesto every hair and bit of skinare received by us from our parents, and we must not presume to injure or wound them. The saying goes as so since your parents would be very worried if you got hurt, which is not how you show filial piety. A little extreme it may be, but it describes Vyvyan perfectly. I promised Mommy Vyvyan over and over that I wouldnt let myself be in danger, yet I let myself get covered in wounds every single time.

    <em>I want to realise my dream, but I have never considered how sad Mommy Vyvyan would be.</em>

    Sorry mom

    Mommy doesnt want your apology!!

    Vyvyan grabbed my hand. She used so much strength that I could virtually see her white joints on my fingers. Her voice and body were both shaky. Anxiety and her pleas surfaced in her blue eyes. She looked at me and while trembling, sobbed, Mommy wants you toe home. Youve apologised too many times already. Mommy believed you every time. Mommy went soft and let you go every time, but youd return to Mommy covered in wounds every time, nheless. Mommy is tired. Mommy is honestly tired. Son, if you are truly apologetic, if you truly dont want Mommys heart to ache so much,e home with Mommy, okay? Mommy doesnt want anything. Mommy just wants you toe home

    I didnt dare to look at Moms eyes. I truly didnt dare to.

    <em>I believe that if I were to look at Moms eyes, I would definitely agree to her request. I cant reveal my stance right now. Actually, I cant agree to return. If I agree now, Mom will take me home for sure.</em>

    <em>But my heart is, in all honesty, throbbing. Im truly sorry to Mommy Vyvyan. Mommy Vyvyan may be a little strange, but she truly only ever thought of me, alone. Mommy Elizabeth thinks about others and her empire, but Mommy Vyvyan only ever thought about me, alone. Why did I scare her over and over again?</em>

    <em>My life isnt mine alone. My life is connected to Mommy Vyvyans. Im Mommy Vyvyans whole world. If something happens to me, I can only presume that Mommy Vyvyans entire world would copse.</em>

    <em>But still, I cant just leave this way. Im very sorry to Mommy Vyvyan; nevertheless, shes not the only one in my world. My world alsoprises of Nier, Lucia, Luna and Freya. The world I perceive isnt just the area around the forest, but a wider and further unknownnd.</em>

    <em>If Vyvyan hypothetically wasnt my mom, but my lover, I might give up everything for love.</em>

    Sorry Mom

    Mommy doesnt want your apology!!!!!

    But all I can do right now is give you my apology, Mom!!

    I pressed my arms firmly on Vyvyans shoulders and looked at her teary blues eyes that were akin to the sea. In a loud voice and sobbing tone, I said, Mom I cant promise you anything right now I can only give you an apology Please I beg you let me apologise I promise that once I finish what I want to finish, I will definitely stay by your side. I promise. You have lots of time, so please give me a bit more time

    Vyvyan froze up as she looked at my face. It was the first time I saw her helpless gaze. I didnt know she had such a pitiful gaze. Mommy Vyvyan quivered as she lowered her head. She grabbed my arm tightly and wept. She thumped her head on my chest hard as though she was resisting the urge to give me a thrashing. I kept silent. I tightly hugged Mommy Vyvyan in order to let her feel my strength and warmth

    Please Please Son My brother has made me wait for so long Dont make me wait for so long, too Mommy does have lots of time, yes but Mommy doesnt want to wait all alone

    Despite the timing, despite how sad she was and despite the countless number of times she prepared herself mentally to persist with her n, she still ended up giving in when she was in front of me

    <em>I truly truly am so apologetic to Mommy Vyvyan</em>

    <em>If I have a chance and if I still have time, then I will definitely return to Mommy Vyvyans side and be her son forever. I will make up the time she spent waiting for me. I will apany her through the years and use the remainder of my life to erase my wilful agendas that I forced on her</em>

 Book 9: Chapter 12

    Book 9: Chapter 12

    Nier ced the cup in her hand down and asked, Freya ising over tonight, right?

    Yes, so well have to squeeze in.

    I shall take my leave then. Nier then stood up and added, I shall sleep alone tonight.

    Nier, are you angry?

    Nier shook her head, No. I already know why Freya ising over, and you only view her as your sister. Im not jealous. Its just that I cant do that happy stuff with you at night with Freya present. I, therefore, have no need to sleep with you. It would be very awkward for all of us if all three of us slept together, no? Furthermore, to be frank, I dont like seeing another woman lie next to you, so its better if I sleep alone.

    So the main reason you slept with me was

    Shouldnt that be the reason a husband and wife sleep together?! If not, why would they have to sleep together? What other reason would there be for a husband and wife to be together at night if not to do <em>that</em>?!

    Nier looked at me with the expression where her view of world, the value of life and marriage views was challenged. It was frightening. She threw me the question with a terrifying gaze

    <em>All right, it looks as though we need to re-wire all of those views for you, Valkyrie. I agree, the things we do every night are most certainly things husband and wife can do, but its not a necessity! You need breaks from it every now and then, understand?! You need breaks! Moreover, sleeping separately, just because we cant do that makes our marriage look extremely fragile!</em>

    After Mommy-Vyvyan finished speaking with me, she made it clear that she wanted to sleep with me. However, I rejected her, as I had already promised to have Freya over tonight, hence making Vyvyan sleep alone. Although she just cried and was very weak, I couldnt make it up to her tonight. I also thought that the likelihood of her doing something to me tonight was particrly likely, precisely because of her very weak state.

    Nier didnt get jealous, though; therefore, Freya coulde. After saying goodnight to each other and giving her a kiss, I left Nier behind and left the room. Let me preface that I honestly only see Freya as a younger sister. I harbour no crooked thoughts for her. I will not do anything that crosses the line to my sister tonight!

    Besides, Freya is still just a kid who wasnt fully developed. I have Lucia, Nier and even Vyvyan Wait, please cross thest name off. What Im trying to mention is how developed they are, not our rtionship I have no reason to go for Freya

    After returning to the room, I looked at the empty room and randomly felt nostalgic. When I entered my room in the elvennds for the first time, I thought I was alone

    Youre so slow, Your Highness.

    I looked at Lucia, who sat up from my bed, feeling absolutely stunned

    <em>Okay, with Lucia here, its the exact same feeling as when I first entered my room. Everything is the same, other than the location.</em>

    Lucia, if my memory does me justice, did you not decide not toe to my room, since you couldnt sleep at night, but didnt want to disturb me?

    After the passionate phase, Lucia returned to being excited at night. The reason Lucia was willing to generously let Nier have the night slot was due to her struggle to sleep at night. She couldnt help herself from waking me up at night or touching me until I woke up. She could only sleep at dawn, and hence, she slept in her own room.

    Its fine for Freya to live in with her, since Lucia wouldnt do anything to her, even if she was awake.

    But you said that you would sleep with Freya tonight. Lucia looked at me with an expression as though this was a matter of course. I, on the other hand, couldnt see how the two things were rted. I sat down next to her and embraced her. She leaned onto my shoulder, and I yed with her hair gently. I replied, I dont understand how Freyaing over has anything to do with you. Or was it because you wanted toe over, too?

    While I might disturb you, didnt you say that Id be sleeping with Freya from now on? Thats why I came with Freya.

    Lucia spoke proudly as though it was natural and right, thereby leaving me with no response. I nodded hopelessly, That wasnt what I meant, but whatever

    Lucia giggled, and then turned around to leap onto the bed. She rolled around simrly to an ted dog then lied on the bed and up at the ceiling. Then, she spaced out. In a somewhat mncholic tone, she said, Your Highness, how long has it been since weve been able to be have this sort of moment? I remember that I would be in your room every night in the past as the two of usy in bed chatting, reading or justzing around on the bed. Its been so long, hasnt it? Remembering it now, everything thats happened feels a little surreal.

    I went to lie down with Lucia and interlocked my fingers with hers. I felt her warmth and gentleness. I softly remarked, Yeah, its been a very long time, Lucia. We havent been together for a very long time.

    How odd. We were together for so long, but we then had few chances to be together after getting married Your Highness, are you leaving again in a few days? I dont feel that I can travel and be physically active anymore

    Lucia held my hand tightly. I looked at her feeling a little concerned. Lucia, however, didnt reveal a sad expression. Lucia mustve made up her mind already.

    Lucia Sorry

    Your Highness, you dont need to be sorry. This is your business. Youre doing what you should, so why must you feel sorry? Lucia turned her face to the side and smiled, Honestly, this isnt bad. In the past, I didnt think much of being with you as I am now; however, I feel iparably reassured and blissful nowadays. Therefore, this isnt bad, is it? I have loved you for over ten years already, so I will continue this way forever.

    Lucia

    I rolled onto my side, and so did Lucia. We got closer to each other. Our faces were just centimetres away. I could see Lucias eyshes pping.

    We got closer and Lucia closed her eyes.

    Onii-sama, what happened to telling me toe over without a worry? Are you trying to show off your affection with the Princess or are you trying to hint something to me?

    No! Its not what you think! Its a misunderstanding! Freya, listen to my exnation! Dont go! Listen to me!!

    Thus, for the next few minutes, Lucia used her crooked logic to exin why she appeared here to the intelligent Freya Nevertheless, I was caught in a pincer attack at the end that night. None of them left

 Book 9: Chapter 13

    Book 9: Chapter 13

    Id say this must be the dinner with the most pressure Ive ever had.

    I didnt actually hold a banquet. It was just a small family dinner with the three of us, except that it wasnt sat up as a dinner for a family of three, but rather two moms and one son.

    My two moms didnt get into a physical fight when they met as I expected them to. I thought the two of them would fight without a word upon meeting, but the two of them didnt argue or fight. They, instead, acted as though they didnt know each other Well, not quite. Basically, they acted as though they couldnt see each other.

    Vyvyan and Elizabeth didnt look at each other. They focused their eyes on me. My original n with the banquet was to smooth out their rtionship, but instead, it became extremely harmonious and quiet for some odd reason. They looked at me with a kind gaze and never looked at each other. Though the atmosphere felt very cosy, it actually scared the living daylights out of me.

    Umm moms

    I felt that I couldnt let this continue. If this continued, theyd never speak to each other even by the time they were dead. Heck, they might start fighting as soon as I turned my head away.

    You only have one mom.

    You only have one mom.

    The two of them looked at me and spoke out at the same time.

    All right Your Majesty, Your Highness.

    Hopeless, I changed the way I referred to them. I watched the two of them as I raised my cup of wine up, No matter what happened in the past, my purpose in calling you both here this time is to smooth out your rtionship. The both of you are my very important m- erm seniors. Therefore, I dont want for me to be the reason that you two dont speak to each other again.

    The two of them red at each other with eyes brimming with murderous intent, but they didnt say a word. I looked at them. I smiled helplessly as I reached my hand out to grab their hands and said, Regardless of how you two hate each other, dont be so obvious about it in front of your son. Raise your cups. Can we give each other a toast?

    The two of them exchanged res. They both ridiculed each other with their eyes that were filled with hatred. It was as though asking them to give each other a toast was worse than asking them to pick up their des and duke it out. After exchanging res, Elizabeth then picked up her cup of wine and after a sigh, coldly said, Since you have requested that of me, I must naturally fulfil your request as your mom. Though we both know that its impossible for us to resolve our opposing stances, I dont want to do anything rude in front of my child.

    Elizabeth lifted her cup of wine up and looked at Vyvyan with a gaze that sent her a challenge. It was, basically, a provocation which read, Do you have the courage to pick up your cup?

    Vyvyan looked at her with a cold look. She then raised her cup, as well, I dont want to make my son upset, either. My son is a very gentle child. He will be sad if somebody sheds blood here. I dont want to fight with you today, so lets drink this cup, and we can then discuss the future at ater date.

    All right. Cheers.

    The two of them clink their cups against each other hard causing the red wine inside to rise up. A fair bit of their wine spilt into the cup of the other. I noticed that both of them had vicious curses in their eyes. In that moment, I recalled what Freya told me at the start of this. She warned, If arge volume of their wine spills into the cup of the other when they clink their cups, you must snatch their cups away from them. Her Highness and Her Majesty do not want to see something happen to you. If they have prepared for war already, we cannot rule out the possibility that they would try to poison each other. If something happens to one of them, the war this time will be more terrifying than thest.

    Hence, I immediately pressed down on both of their hands. Before they could react, I quickly snatched their cups from them. They jolted. I quickly brought the two cups up to my mouth before saying anything.

    Son!!

    Son!!

    The two of them yelled out at the same time and acted together. The wine in my left hand froze while the cup on my right hand got shattered with a knife. Red wine and ss fragments rained down onto the ground.

    My two moms looked at me with a frightened and shocked gaze. After seeing that I didnt drink any, they let out sighs of relief. They then immediately pounded the table and got up. They shouted at each other, You actually poisoned the drink?!

    <em>I dont think either of you have the right to be angry.</em>

    The two of them understood that, so they didnt continue after shouting. I silently ced the cup of wine down then let out a heavy sigh, Ladies, may I know what caused you two to be this way? From what I know, even if your rtionship was worse, its not so bad that youd want to kill each other.

    Its obvious that its because of this woman! Son, have you not realised it yet?! Whenever youre with her, you get hurt. She has failed to protect you time and time again. But thats not all. Shes even willing to ignore your safety for the sake of those around her. I already wanted to kill her when she was shouting at me while I controlled that nutcase!

    Vyvyan coldly red at Elizabeth. She clenched her teeth tightly, and then eximed, Also, this woman wants to stop me from taking you back. You should be the Elven King in the first ce. You have no reason to stay here to keep getting hurt. Humans have no loyalty or honour to speak of. They only know money and power!

    What do you know?! That was my mistake and I have already acknowledged my mistake to my son. Hes already forgiven me. What right do you have to point fingers? Hes my son to begin with, so he should seed my throne. He should be by my side. If thats how you want to y, my son shouldve been healthy. Why did he end up with berserk mana?!

    I had to do that! I had to do that if I wanted my son to survive!

    The same goes for me!

    Elizabeth and Vyvyan furiously red at each other. Elizabeth then mocked her, Youre but just a substitute.

    Vyvyan didnt take a single step back. She coldly shot back, What about you, then? You gave birth, and then ran off as those women from the red-light district do.

    I must take my son back.

    Did I give you my permission, yet?!

    Go die, then. I dont need to consider the opinion of the dead now, do I?

    Oh, really? Make sure your words and actions match.

    The two of them red at each other angrily. With their anger shing, Vyvyan and Elizabeth no longer wanted to bother with me. Elizabeth had drawn her sword. The two of them truly wanted to kill the other. They had no intention of showing each other any mercy.

    Umm moms

    Son, dont speak for now. Itll be over soon.

    Youre right. You soon wont be able to speak anymore.

    I silently ced the te in my hand down, and then they both suddenly turned their heads to look in my direction. They looked at me with horrified expressions.

    If I dont exist, does that mean you two wont have to fight this way anymore?

    I staggered a few steps. My vision turned blurry. I felt a burning sensation throughout my entire body. This is the same feeling as when Mera stabbed me. It felt as if my mana was burning my entire body.

    Son!! Son!

    Son!! Son!

    Thest sight that I saw was their horrified eyes, and then the foggy ceiling. I passed out after that.

 Book 9: Chapter 14

    Book 9: Chapter 14

    Honestly, I was genuinely slightly worried I that wouldnt wake up.

    Fortunately, I did.

    I only found out how foolish what I did was afterwards. The stuff I drank was primarily a poison Mommy Elizabeth prepared. If it wasnt for my half-elf DNA, I wouldve died instantly. As Im only half-elf, my humanposition wasnt affected after my mana was destroyed. Vyvyan swiftly replenished my mana to save me from a life-threatening danger.

    However, I ended up scaring the daylights out of them. When I came to, my two moms leapt over and hugged me tightly. I nearly died from suffocation instead of poisoning.

    While hugging me tightly, Vyvyan sobbed, Son my son you scared Mommy you scared Mommy Dont do something silly again. Never do something silly again. Mommy wont argue in front of you again. Mommy promises Dont scare Mommy

    Yeah, yeah Son Dont do that sort of thing again Mommy wont argue or fight anymore Mommy will withdraw the army. Mommy wont start a war, so dont do that sort of stuff How is Mommy going to live if something happens to you?

    On the other side, Mommy Elizabeth hugged me tightly. I felt something iparably soft, yet heavy as a mountain press against me. My head was, basically, wrapped up tightly as the fragrances from all directions and softness cut off my oxygen supply.

    <em>Im rtively weak right now, so if you two dont let go, Im actually going to die!</em>

    Luckily, they seemed to realise my predicament, and thus, let go of me. Vyvyan quickly sped my head first and stroked my face. I looked at Vyvyans anxious and terrified blue eyes. She hastily asked, How are you, son? Are you feeling sick anywhere or nauseous? Did I provide you with enough mana? Son, say something dont scare Mommy. Hurry and say something

    Mom I

    I felt a painful sensation in my throat when I went to speak, and my voice was raspy. However, after hearing my voice, Vyvyan let out a big sigh of relief. She powerlessly leaned her entire body onto my chest as she gripped my clothes and loudly wept.

    Elizabeth cupped my face from the other side and turned it so that she could see my face. She looked at me with an apologetic and regretful gaze. She sobbed, Dont scare Mommy Dont scare Mommy How could you do something so silly, Son? How could you do something so silly? Its all Mommys fault Its all Mommys fault Mommy promises Mommy promises Mommy wont do that in front of you again Mommy will not do that again, promise. Mommy wont attack the elves You can go wherever you want. You can return to the elves if you want Mommy just wants for you to be safe and sound, okay? Mommy just wants to see you safe and sound

    Vyvyan raised up her face smothered with her tears to look at me. She tightly gripped my chest and loudly sobbed, Mommy, too. Mommy, too You can go anywhere you want. Mommy wont stop you Mommy will support all of your endeavours as long as you dont do something silly again You scared Mommy You scared Mommy to death If something happened to you, how would Mommy live on? Mommy has no family. What would Mommy do?

    <em>It appears that the self-inflicting pain tactic worked. </em>

    My original n was to talk them out of it if I could, and if not, then that would be myst resort. However, the self-inflicting pain tactic I had in mind was meant to be me consuming poison myself. I never imagined that they enter killing mode so quickly. The poison I prepared for myself was with Freya, which had yet to be delivered, so I had to resort to consuming the poison they prepared.

    Since Elizabeth to dared to poison her own drink, it proves that the poison she used was ineffective against humans. Simrly, Vyvyan dared to poison her drink, which meant that her poison was ineffective against elves. I made a gamble with my half-elf nature, and it would seem that I won the gamble.

    My moms were totally powerless before my self-inflicting pain ruse. Regardless of how much they hate each other, they wont fight for as long as Im around.

    I think the continent should erect a tablet in my honour just for that alone. I put my life on the line to save the continent this time. I bet nobody on this continent imagined that their lives were saved by one man.

    <em>Who said Im the safety switch for the two rulers? Im the safety switch for this world.</em>

    Moms

    I looked to my two moms and struggled to swallow my saliva. Such a simple action now hurt immensely. Fortunately, Im okay. I dont feel too weak. I just feel lightheaded; my vision is a blurry, and my throat is sore. I think Ill recover after a few days.

    Vyvyan wiped her tears then looked at me with a determined look. She held my hand, Go on, Son, and tell me. No matter where you decide to go, Mommy will agree, as long as you can return home on time. Worsees to worse, Mommy shall follow you. Mommy doesnt need a throne or nation. Mommy just needs to stay by your side. Everything is fine, as long as Mommy can see you.

    Although she said that, I could feel her hand that was holding mine quivering a little.

    Elizabeth grabbed hold of my other hand and shook as she said, Mommy, too. You can go to the elves side if you want. Mommy can understand. Isnt Nier pregnant? Mommy can raise your child, and thene look for you after. Mommy doesnt care. You can go wherever you think is better. As long as youre alive and as long as you can live well, Mommy wille to you.

    While they said that, I knew that, deep down, they must want for me to stay with them. They drew their weapons on each other over where I was supposed to go. They just handed over the right to choose to me now.

    If youre asking me, Vyvyan definitely wants me to return with her while Elizabeth definitely wants me to stay. Ive only defused the war from exploding, but I still need to resolve the issue of where Im going. That was the origin of the reason of the war. If I dont resolve it, they might try to poison each other again.

    Getting one of them to voluntarily back down is the way to resolve their conflict.

    To me, its simple to answer the question of which side I should go to. The answer would be: neither. I no longer want to stay here with humanity and fight with this group who want to y politics, nor do I want to return to the elves with my tail between my legs and be an Elven King with no aplishments to his name. While the two options are the simplest and most realistic, I dont want such a setting, where its all been set in ce.

    <em>I want my own territory.</em>

    <em>This territory is Mommy Elizabeths. The forest belongs to Mommy Vyvyan. If I continue living in their shadow forever, the tragedy with Luna will repeat itself. I wantnd where nobody questions me. I wantnd where I can be revered by all in peace.</em>

    <em>I want to be a true King</em>

    Mom I I, actually

    My two moms leaned in closer and tightened their grip on my hands. Their beautiful faces were full of nervousness and eagerness.

    I dont want to go to either ce Mom I want to go to the North. I want to go north of therge canyon. I want to go and see thend there I want to be a new King

 Book 9: Chapter 15

    Book 9: Chapter 15

    The North?

    Mommy Vyvyan paused, and then followed up by asking, Son, do you want to go to the North of therge canyon?

    Mommy doesnt know about the area North of therge canyon

    Mommy Elizabeth pondered to herself for a while before saying, Based on what I know, humanity has been to the North of therge canyon, but the information left behind on it is scarce. The elves upy thend to the south of therge canyon. After I was born, nobody went to the North of therge canyon again. Hence, Mommy doesnt know much about it.

    Mommy doesnt know about it, either despite being an elf. The only thing that Mommy can confirm is that there are, indeed, living organisms over there. I am referring to the trolls that rob us in the winter. Mommy doesnt know any more than that. Its too cold in the North. Elves cant survive there. As a matter of fact, we must trace it back to hundreds of years ago.

    Vyvyan looked at my face and spaced out a little. She then borated, The history goes back a long time ago. At the time, elves were still the leader of the continent and humans were just a small race that the elves protected. At the time, the elves were split among themselves. In other words, the elven war. Son, you know where the source of elves manaes from, right?

    The elven spring water?

    Correct. The elven spring water is the source of elves mana. Put another way, its where the source of all mana for all living organisms is sourced from. Its precisely because of that spring water flowing through thends that the areas contain mana. For elves, mana was the right to rule. Mana is power. Therefore, all of the elven tribes revolved around the spring and fought a long war.

    I know about that part of history. It was the war where the elves fought amongst themselves. The elves that once flourished suffered a lot as a result of the war, which led to humanity suddenly recing the elves as the ruler of the continent. The Gdriel Tribe, which defeated all of the other tribes, also became the leader of the elves for centuries, and they still are the leaders of the elves.

    As the elves spring water is filled with mana, the Gdriel Tribe was able to purify their bloodline over the centuries to nurture Vyvyan, the most fearsome elf. While my mana is berserk, my mana purity level is still extremely high. If Elizabeth didnt give birth to me once, I, myself, might be a demi-god.

    Our tribe emerged victorious in the end and acquired the elven spring water. At the time, the elven spring water wasnt controlled. When it wasnt controlled, the spring water freely flowed in every direction. At the time, therge canyon hadnt beenpletely split open. It consisted of many small paths. It was the exact same as the elvennds at the time. It was a ce with birds chirping and fragrant flowers. After our tribe won, a number of elves that refused to submit to us were annihted while others fled to the North and would asionally attack us from time to time.

    Vyvyan looked at me with a slightlyplex gaze. This part of history was, in essence, a dark part of the Gdriel Tribes history. But it was a necessary manoeuvre as the ruling race. Elizabeth and I let her continue without interruption. Mommy Vyvyan paused for a bit, and then went on, You are a descendant of the Gdriel Tribe, too, Son, so I dont need to hide anything from you. The Gdriel Tribe actually underwent an internal purge. At the time, the Gdriel tribe Its actually the same now. By that I mean the emphasis on lineages. All those with inferior lineages, those in opposition, prisoners of war and people viewed as insignificant were exiled to the North by the tribe. They were sent there under the pretext of aiding in development, but it was, in actual fact, a big exile movement. The elves that were exiled at the time made up about half of the Imperial Capitals poption. All of them were driven out to the North

    And then the road to the Imperial Capital was cut off after?

    Vyvyan shook her head, It wasnt just that simple. Son, you must know that going from having mana tocking mana will cause an elf to die. By the same principle,nd whichcks mana will also die. The reason the weather in the elven forest doesnt show any changes is because its maintained by mana. At the time, the Gdriel Tribe  in other words, our ancestors  did the most vicious thing possible. Not only did they destroy all the small paths that could connect the two ces, but they even sealed the paths which the elven spring water could flow to.

    Isnt that the equivalent of

    Exactly. The elves on the other side lost their source of mana supply henceforth. They couldnt nt crops on thend, the weather became freezing, and it became impossible for them to return. After one winter, we were no longer harassed by elves from the North. We never heard any news from the elves, who were exiled North, ever again from then.

    Vyvyan sighed. She then smiled as if she was mocking herself. She said, Son, does that sound unbelievable to you? Mommy was, honestly, very shocked when Mommy first heard it, too, but it has already happened. Mommy cant change that. The North is doomed to be a cemetery for elves. Elves never knew what the North how the North is thereafter. Mommy doesnt know, either. If it wasnt for the trollsing over, Mommy wouldnt even know that there was life there.

    Elizabeth hugged me then looked at Vyvyan coldly and remarked, You elves are seriously filthy.

    Thest people I want to hear that from are you humans.

    Vyvyan responded indifferently then looked at me with concern and carried on, Son, the North is by no means afortable ce. Its just and of ice there. Also, for some reason, thend there is even colder than usual this year. It seems that the mana there has crumbled once again. Mommy doesnt know exactly what happened there, either. Son, you can establish your ownnd, but can you not choose the North? Mommy honestly cant provide you with anything if youre in the North of therge canyon. The elves have no means of withstanding the cold there.

    We can.

    Mommy Elizabeth, who was next to me, suddenly spoke up. She solemnly said, If thats my sons wish, Mommy can help you aplish it. Mommys army isnt used to fighting in snowynds, but Mommys soldiers at Socina Citys garrison are all locals. Theyre residents of snowynds; therefore, theyve adapted to the snowy climate and are experts in atbat in snowynds. Alternatively, Mommy will send an envoy to Socina to help you form an army.

    Vyvyan fired back without holding back at all, You humans sure are lowly beings, so low that you can survive anywhere.

    Elizabeth proudly responded, Thats why were the rulers of the continent.

    I nodded. I then looked at the two of them and responded, I understand now. Thank you for the information you both have provided. Im grateful for your assistance, as well, Mommy Elizabeth; but, I want to personally aplish this, nevertheless.

    Elizabeth froze up, and then looked at me, Son, what do you want to do?

    I want to personally go to Socina. I want to personally go there to gather information and find help. Ive been under your protection for too long. I wantnd that belongs to me, which means that I must use my own strength to conquer the ce.

    I looked at my two moms and solemnly said, As such, I mustplete this task alone. I mustplete it on my own.

 Book 9: Chapter 16

    Book 9: Chapter 16

    Nier, have some tea.

    Lucia courteously handed Nier a cup of tea. Nier vigntly looked at Lucia and the cup of tea in her hand. She coldly asked, What, are you trying to poison me?

    No. What are you thinking? Were both His Highness wives. I couldnt possibly do such a thing. Lucia gave an unprecedented response. She looked at Nier with a stiff smile, causing Nier to look at her even more vigntly.

    She pushed the cup of tea far away from her, You wouldnt give me a drink for no rhyme or reason. Whatever it is you want,e out forthright with it.

    I want you to teach me how to make something

    What?

    Food.

    Nier titled her head. She looked at Lucia feelingpletely befuddled and asked, You need to be taught that? Arent people born with that skill?

    Did you know that you deserve a beating for saying that?

    Not that you can beat me anyway.

    Nier then gently cleared her throat before saying, Honestly, Im not an expert myself. All the dishes I make arent dishes theyd serve in the pce or at a professional level. My cooking skills were acquired as a result of being forced to learn how to cook as part of the Valkyries. If it wasnt for His Majesty liking my dishes, they wouldnt have any hope of making it to the table. If you want to learn to cook, wouldnt it be more appropriate for you to learn from Her Highness?

    Her Highness has already returned. It appears she has important business.

    Lucia looked at Nier. She looked at Nier with puppy eyes, Please, Nier, its my only request. I just want to be able to cook a decent meal for His Highness. His Highness hasnt fully recovered. I want to cook a meal for once, too.

    Nier giggled, All right. Im a little tired from cooking thest few days myself. I dont feel too good when I stand for too long now. Ill teach you, then. But I can only teach you how to make humanitys dishes. Is that all right with you?

    No problem! I just want to make a soothing soup for His Highness.

    Lucia looked at Nier with excitement. The two of them stood up and walked to the kitchen. The chef inside the kitchen looked at the two Princesses oddly when they entered. Nier waved her hand and dered, You can all leave for now. Were going to use the kitchen for a bit. We wont cut into your time for preparing lunch. Oh, right, if we do, leave His Majestys lunch to us.

    Princess are you feeling..

    I know my body well. You dont need to worry.

    Nier coldly looked at the chef next to her. The chef hesitated, and then everyone left the kitchen. Nier walked over to shut the door then looked at the ingredients in the cupboard. She made a suggestion, Uhm, it looks as though there are still ingredients. Lets make mushroom creamy cherry tomato soup today. This soup is very suited for His Majesty.

    What was the soup you made for His Highness yesterday?

    Oh, that was a remedial soup. Nier picked up two things that were simr to branches, This is the medicinal herb you elves gave me. Its said to be support mana recovery. I used this and berries yesterday to make His Majesty a soup. I think it tasted decent.

    His Highness said the soup yesterday was very tasty.

    Really?

    Nier shyly giggled. She then gently cleared her throat. Then, she picked up all of the ingredients and a block of cheese. The mushrooms here are weird. Theyre akin to ginseng. She also grabbed some cherry tomatoes.

    Lucia looked at the ingredients with amazement, and then asked, We just have to chop them up?

    Mm, you can say that. Handling ingredients is rtively simple after all but

    Before Nier could finish, Lucia grabbed a kitchen knife. She may no longer be a part of the shadow squad, but Lucias skills with a knife were as sharp as ever. With a sh of light from the shiny de, all of the ingredients on the chopping board were turned to pieces. Nier looked at the red juice from the cherry tomato running along the board with a dumbfounded expression

    But, dont chop the cherry tomatoes, or else the juice will run dry.

    Nier finished her sentence with an expressionless look. Lucia looked at the chopped up cherry tomatoes in front of her with a nk look, feeling at a lost for what to do

    Nier picked up a chopped up piece and ate it. She then said, You chopped it up yourself, so you can deal with it yourself. It would be best to throw it away, but I reckon you wont learn to wait until people are done speaking before starting, unless I teach you a lesson. Do it again. Next step is to put it into the soup Heat up the water in the pot first. Remember that the pot is very hot, so be careful not to burn yourself. Next, ce the ingredients in orderly then ce the lid on and turn the heat down. All you have to do next is wait.

    ================

    Regardless, you were too hasty, Onii-sama.

    I looked at Freya, who angrily frowned with her arms folded. I smiled helplessly as I replied, I had no choice It was my only choice at the time.

    Freya frowned, Even if that is the case, you used that method without discussing it with me beforehand. Had something happened to you, all of our preparations would have been for nothing.

    But luckily, Her Majesty and Her Highness will both support what we want to do.

    Yes, but, Onii-sama, do not do something so risky again. It was a gamble, but we need to gamble on more important matters. You might think that gambling with your life is no big deal, but the people around you value you, whether that is your mothers, your wives or me.

    Right, right, right.

    You always respond so nonchntly!

    Freya sighed helplessly, and then said, In any case, it is great that you are all right.

    Someone then gently pulled the door open. I turned my head to look and saw Lucia carry a tray in. Freya didnt want to disturb us, so she stood up and bid me goodbye, I shall take me leave, then, Onii-sama.

    The two of them passed by each other. Lucia walked up to my side all smiles and ced the tray down. My nose came to life. I smiled, It smells really nice. Lucia, is this Niers new recipe?

    Lucia unhappily pouted and responded, I personally made this, Your Highness! Am I just a useless person to you, Your Highness?

    Really?

    Okay Nier did help but she only helped a teeny bit. It was mainly me!

    Lucia stood next to me and brought the bowl over. She then nervously looked at my face. She trembled as she scooped up a spoon and carefully blew it. She then moved it to my mouth. Her green eyes contained nervousness and fear simrly to a rabbit. She took in a deep breath, Please please try some Your Highness

    I opened my mouth to touch my mouth to the warm liquid. The aroma burst in my mouth. Lucia nervously looked at me and asked, How does it taste? Oop!!

    I suddenly pulled Lucia in and gave her a deep kiss. The prominent aroma of the soup spread in our mouths. Lucia froze for a moment before closing her eyes to return my kiss. She leaned back. Her face was now bright red. She looked at me cautiously then wiped the corner of her mouth. She softly said, It feels a little too sweet

    I chuckled. I looked at her and asked, Do you want another taste?

    Mm I wasnt satisfied with just thest one Lets have another taste

 Book 9: Chapter 17

    Book 9: Chapter 17

    The crisis this time was avoided, albeit me having to pay a somewhat big price. However, we got instant results from it. My two moms wont fight in my presence again, so weve avoided a war between the two races. Ive almost finished what I needed to finish during my stay here, and therefore should n for my next step; in other words, my journey to the North of therge canyon.

    Im more confident now after hearing Vyvyans exnation for why the North of therge canyon was so deste. She exined that it was due to the flow of the elven spring water being blocked off from reaching there. Put another way, as long as mana can be restored there, life will also be restored there. The part I cant wrap my head around is why the temperature there dropped again. If its because of mana, the mana there dried up centuries ago.

    <em>Why would the temperature drop again this year?</em>

    <em>It must be due to something on that side. It must involve elves since mana is involved. Otherwise, it must be another intelligent species. Im very curious and very eager to meet with them. I have no way ofmunicating with trolls, and I dont want to be involved with unintelligent creatures. Ill just off them.</em>

    <em>As for the details, Ill need to obtain information from Socina. Humans and elves havent been there for centuries. If Socina doesnt have any information, either, Ill have to try exploring it. What I want most right now  which also happens to be what I need most now  is a map. Without one, Ill need to expend a lot of energy and time to explore the area.</em>

    <em>I dont have that much time on my hands.</em>

    From my side, Freya worriedly suggested, Onii-sama, you have just recovered. In my opinion, I think it would be best for you to rest for a few more days before nning your trip to Socina.

    Im almostpletely recovered. My only concern now is the full-moon night. I must return here on the full-moon night, so I need to make haste. If I dont, I might not make it to Socina City in time Things are troublesome without Luna here

    I must return quickly or Ill suffer immense pain on the full-moon night. I cant use magic on the full-moon night, and Ill need to resist the pain while controlling myself. I havent suffered that pain in a long time. Without Luna here with me anymore, I must return for Vyvyan to suck my mana out for me.

    After a moment of pondering, Freya asked, Is Luna the only one who can do it? The other elves can do it, can they not?

    If it was so simple, I wouldnt need Mom to help me every time. At the moment, there are only two people I know of whom can withstand my mana. One is my mom and the other is Luna. Others will suffer a pain worse than death if they absorbed my mana. As a matter of fact, their life may be in jeopardy.

    I see I shall do my best to make your schedule as simple as possible, then, Onii-sama. If possible, tomorrow we, actually, no, you should leave the day after.

    Why the day after? Is something on tomorrow? Has my guard unit not reformed its ranks?

    I nced at Gerald with a questioning gaze. He lingered for a moment before answering, Based on what I can see, the guard unit has fully reformed its ranks, and the injured members have returned. Further, they are all training. If you need us to mobilise, we can mobilise at any time.

    Good.

    One more thing, Your Majesty. I would like to confirm something with you. Gerald looked at me and with an uncertain tone, asked, Your Majesty, if you need to head out, shall I apany you as your bodyguard, or shall I stay in the pce as Madam Freyas bodyguard?

    Stay in the pce, of course.

    Go with Onii-sama, of course.

    Freya and I answered at the simultaneously, causing the young man to bepletely confused. He looked at us feeling dumbfounded. He looked back and forth between us with a flustered gaze. He stuttered, Umm umm so what exactly shall I do? Your Majesty, can you give me a definitivemand?

    Onii-sama, I am staying in the pce. I will not be moving around carelessly. I have no use for this bodyguard, whereas you cannot be short one man, as you are outside. Onii-sama, for your safetys sake, Gerald should go and guard you. I will be fine with the guards in the pce guarding me.

    Freya looked at me sincerely and continued, Further, you are fond of putting yourself in danger. I think that having an extra guard will be an extra share of insurance.

    I looked at Freya and scrubbed her head roughly, I have over a hundred guards with me. I dont think that Id recognise Gerald, even if he stood among them. Im the one who can be with or without him; however, hes a one-and-only bodyguard for you, so I cant have him follow me. Freya, dont go assuming that youre safe here. Did you forget what happened to Luna? I thought the Royal Capital was the safest ce in the world, but I lost one of the most important people to me. Thats why I wont let that happen again, Freya. Whatever the case may be, Gerald is someone I rtively trust. I believe that he will protect you, even if it costs him his life.

    That is right! Madam Freya, I would not hesitate to give my life for you!!

    Okay, okay, okay, save the sweet talk for someone else to say. Im not moved by what you say at all.

    Freya looked at Gerald emotionlessly, and then sighed. She then faced me and said, But Onii-sama, there is, indeed, something for you to attend to tomorrow. Tomorrow is Troy Citys spring harvest festival. I hope that you can have fun with the Princess tomorrow, whether that is with Miss Nier or Miss Lucia. You did not rx with them when you came back this time. You need to head out again now. They may not haveined or anything, but I still think that you should have some fun with them before leaving.

    Another festival?!!

    To be honest, Im scared of festivals now. I lost Mera at the Deer Hunting Festival and nearly lost my own life, too. I lost Luna at the hunting season event and nearly lost my life again. I always get in trouble at every festival. Its as if theres always somebody out for my life at every festival. I only have a few of my loved ones and friends with me now. I dont want to lose another one of them and sure as anything dont want to deal with another simr turbulent situation again.

    It is all right. There will be no problems this time! I promise! This spring harvest festival is held within Troy City with the people holding it themselves and is intended to add a celebration to Troy City; hence, it will be fine. Nobody from outside will be participating this time. Everyone participating is a resident of Troy City while our guards are in charge of safety. In order to ensure our safety, I had a part in virtually every aspect of the festival. There will not be any problems this time, Onii-sama; I guarantee it. There will be no safety issues.

    Freya looked at me nervously. As she spoke, she used hand gestures as though she was afraid that I would refuse.

    I thought about it for a moment.

    <em>Im not worried if its just people from Troy City, because Im highly respected here. Besides cancelling the peoples ridiculous debts, I even provided them with work and crops to nt. Subsequently, they have no reason to harm me. Moreover, my guards are with me this time, so I dont think there will be any major incidents this time.</em>

    <em>Thest two times, my safety was in my moms hands as I was in their cities. This time, however, Freya is in charge of my safety. I have no reason to suspect Freya. None at all.</em>

    I nodded, All right, then. I shall have fun around tomorrow.

    Freya seemed to let out a big sigh of relief when she saw me nod. She then looked at me again, but cheerfully this time. She eximed, Please look forward to the celebration tomorrow, then, Onii-sama!

 Book 9: Chapter 18

    Book 9: Chapter 18

    Troy Citys festival, huh Mommy must take part, then.

    Mommy Elizabeth looked at me. From the bed, she turned onto her side, and then patted the spot next to her, which was a signal for me toe over

    <em>I swear to the heavens I didnt go over to her because I could see the contour of her body through her sleeping gown. I swear I went over to her purely as her son!</em>

    I sat on the edge of moms bed. Vyvyan supposedly returned to the elvennds as something came up, not to prepare materials. Meanwhile, Mommy Elizabeth chose to wait for me to return before returning to the Royal Capital, herself, and while she was at it, brought some Valkyries over to help guard the pce.

    Nier, who was the current captain of the Valkyries, was present; therefore, the Valkyries here were not going to do what Alice did. In reality, there werent many Valkyries who sided with Alice. The majority of them only followed the Empresss orders. That was the reason the Valkyries ordered to guard the outer court were willing to fight their captain to the death without any hesitation. The Empress and Nier were both here this time, so this group of Valkyries was absolutely loyal.

    As such, I didnt worry about Nier and Lucias safety.

    Mom hugged me from behind. I could feel her weight from behind. Mom wrapped her slender white arms around my neck. Her faint scent enveloped my body. Mom mustve just had a bath. Her ck hair gave off a mellow scent. I could even feel the warmth of her chest.

    Mom I actually wanted to invite you to this festival

    I desperately tried to stop myself from focusing on the soft feeling on my back. We only had two thinyers of clothing between us. I felt an urge to turn around as I felt Moms breaths and small tremors. However, I was not here to do that sort of thing this time. Ill leave once Im done saying what I have to. I <em>will </em>leave once Im done.

    Sure. Mommy will definitely take part. Mommy must participate in the first festival youre holding at your city, Son.

    Mom bit my ear gently and giggled in a tender voice by my ear. She whispered, Its so nice to be able to hug you, like this, Son Mommy is honestly very scared. If you get angry, Mommy wont be able to hug you again. Mommy would suffer so much if that happened. Mommy has gotten used to having you with Mommy. Mommy has gotten used to life with you. If youre no longer with Mommy, Mommy will have to live as Mommy did for thest ten years again. How would Mommy live that way?

    Mom At the time I mm well I was indeed angry. Thats why I left without a word In actuality I shouldve spoken to you about it.

    I felt Mom tighten her arms around me.

    <em>Please, please dont continue You might not feel anything, but I cant take it If you hug me any tighter, my hips are going to give in I want to distract myself with something. Otherwise, Ill start hating myself again!!</em>

    <em>Ill never have a boner in front of my mom again!</em>

    Yeah. Mommy understands now. Mommy understood after you said that Regardless of who it is around mommy, be it Castell, Alice, Nier or whoever, theyre forever merely Mommys vassal. You will forever be the only one who understands Mommys thoughts

    Mom gently brushed her face against mine. With a smile on her face and in a soft voice, she said, Nobody has ever noticed mommys suffering. The Royal Capital is a bird cage to Mommy. Mommy shouldve been in the outside world enjoying freedom; but instead, Mommy is on the throne carrying the expectations everybody has for Mommy. Mommy can only look at the iron bars Mommy, personally, built up. Everybody says that Im the greatest woman in this world, but none of them realise that Im also the loneliest woman in this world. Theres nobody I can lean on in this cage. The only one who could provide me with warmth was the man in my arms, who will never return to me. Mommy still has you, though You probably dont know how happy and how moved Mommy was when you said you would destroy this cage. At that moment, Mommy just wanted to give up everything and leave with you, just as Mommy eloped with your father back then

    <em>Hold up! Please wait a moment!</em>

    <em>I can understand you being touched and your circumstance, but dontpare me with my father! Do you know how much that scares me, Mom?! Im your son! If you say that Im the same as your husband, it sounds disturbingly weird! Am I supposed to ask my father for forgiveness?!</em>

    <em>I dont detect a miniscule chance of him forgiving me!</em>

    Ah Mom

    I finally get to see my son grow up. Mommy can understand the bliss of being a mother now Mommy particrly understands itTheres nobody for Mommy to rely on, act wilful with or coquettish to anymore. Mommy has gotten used to living as an Empress. Mommy has gotten used to the determined mask behind the ck veil, but when Mommy sees Mommys son growing up, Mommy finally recognises how tired Mommy is

    Mom sat straight up and clung to me from the back. I felt something heavy pressing down on my head. It also gave off a warm and dark sensation Mom continued from overhead, Son, youre bing more and more like your father. No wonder why Vyvyans love for you has never decreased ever since you were a kid. Its because you resemble our most beloved so much. Although my rtionship with that woman is bad, I must admit that we share the same thinking Come, turn around, Son.

    I felt the weight and warmth leave my body. I then felt my heart beat speed up as well as the odd smell of sensuality in the air.

    I turned my head around to see Mommy Elizabeth wearing a gentle smile that didnt suit her usual self at all. She was kneeling on my bed. Ive only ever seen Moms confident and proud look, or otherwise, her silly smile. Recently, Ive seen her kind and consoled smile, as well. But this time, it was the first time that I saw her wear such a gentle and shy smile that made it seem as though she wasnt the Empress, but a young girl in love.

    <em>This smile must be the smile that belongs to my father</em>

    To be honest Mommy was always slightly jealous to hear that you and Vyvyan kissed You finally took the initiative to kiss Mommyst time Mommy wants to kiss again

    My entire body shuddered. I looked at Moms peach-coloured lips that glistened under the light of the me. Her lips were shiny as diamonds.

    I quickly stood up and walked to the door with big strides. I then pulled the door open. Without turning my head around to look, I said, Sorry Mom. Itste now. Im going back to sleep You should sleep soon, too. Goodnight

    I quickly closed the door behind me then leaned on it. I took in deep breaths in order to calm my racing heart down.

    <em>That was seriously too scary, in every meaning of the word</em>

 Book 9: Chapter 19

    Book 9: Chapter 19

    Here, Onii-sama.

    I looked at the mask Freya handed me. I hesitated for a moment before asking, Whats this?

    A mask.

    I know its a mask. This mask can cover up your entire face, so youre basically going to have to identify people by their lips once theyve worn it on I looked at the mask in my hand that gave off a particrly wild vibe. I asked, Dont you think this mask is really unsafe to wear?

    It cannot be helped, Onii-sama. Her Majesty wished to participate; hence, we must wear masks. If she, alone, wore a mask, she would stand out. As such, we have to get everybody to wear a mask But it is fine, Onii-sama. You must believe that you will be fine this time. I have already distributed the masks.

    Freya proudly straightened up her posture. She then added, Further, this can be considered a small present for you. You can go and see the Princesses in a bit.

    What did you do?

    Come on! Put the mask on, Your Majesty!

    Freya went up on her toes and forced the mask onto my head. She then took out another mask and wore it on for herself. Her mask resembled a bird.

    Freya spun around before me in a lively manner, and then grabbed my hand to run outside. I felt that it was still early. Its only morning, after all. However, Nier was gone by the time I woke up.

    <em>It appears that theyre all really looking forward to this festival.</em>

    Freya led me downstairs. There were two people in therge hall waiting for me already. I dawdled for a moment. The two individuals werent strange per se, as they wore their masks normally, but

    <em>Why are they wearing the exact same dress and mask?!</em>

    I looked at Freyas pleased look.

    <em>You want to confuse me as to who my wife is? Impossible. Ive been in love with Lucia for over a decade, while Ive had physical contact with Niers body for two months. I can identify Nier just by physical contact. How could I possibly not identify them?</em>

    I reached my hand out and suddenly felt that the feeling wasnt right

    <em>Based on this size Hmm its off Shes not Lucia for sure, but are Niers this big? </em>

    I looked at the individual in front of me with suspicion. I gave a few squeezes then turned to look at Freya, but what I saw was her pale face

    Your Majesty, what are you doing?

    I suddenly heard a voice from behind, so I spun around. I saw a familiar silhouette in the exact same robe. She had her head tilted as she looked at me.

    <em>Thats Nier. This voice belongs to Nier So who am I touching right now?! Who?!</em>

    Umm Your Highness

    The person next to the small physique froze up and struggled to say, I dont think you can do this despite the fact that were mother and son

    WHAT?!

    I stepped back as if I got electrocuted, and consequently, tripped into Niers embrace. I think I had a worse expression than Freya in that moment. I looked at the person I just grabbed with terror.

    <em>No wonder why the feeling was so unfamiliar. So it was it was</em>

    She finally couldnt hold it in.

    All right, let me tell you it was.

    Elizabeth removed her mask andughed loudly. She didnt mind my rude behaviour just now. Sheughed until she started tearing up. She panted and remarked, This mask sure is incredible. Not even my son could tell it was me. Son, you thought I was Nier, didnt you?

    I-I see

    I looked at mom feeling iparably awkward and said, Sorry Mom umm I really couldnt tell it was you

    Its all right. Its all right. Mommy doesnt mind. It was once your source of food, so Mommy doesnt mind it.

    Momughed heartily then put her mask back on. I looked at the three women next to me, who looked the exact same. I then looked at Freya with a stupefied look. I smiled helplessly and asked, Freya, whats this about?

    Freya looked at me and panicked as she eximed, I swear to God that I did not get Her Majesty to dress that way.

    It really didnt have anything to do with her, Son. I, myself, wanted to do this.

    Mom turned to look at me. With a smile she exined, I think that its a bit more fun for me to participate in this sort of celebration this way. Mommy isnt the Empress here. Here, Mommy is just an ordinary woman, so mommy has no need to be different to Nier. I can freely have fun now.

    Ah I see how it is

    What? I think its very bing of me.

    Mom looked down at herself feeling a little uneasy. s, she couldnt see too clearly because of her mask. Honestly, there was nothing wrong with her. This is the white dress with gold edges that Nier likes. Nier and Lucia are both still very young; therefore, this sort of clothing suits them. As for Mom Mom looks really young, too. Hence, there was no major problem, except it didnt suit moms expression too much. After all, faint colours in spring on sunny days didnt go with Moms proud nature too much. That issue was ovee with the mask, though.

    Freya gave a deep bow then smiled, I hope you all have fun, then. You can go for a stroll now. The climax is in the evening. I hope that you can all enjoy it.

    I looked at Freya and asked, Arent youin?

    Ah, I will be going. It is just that there are still some minor matters to settle in the pce. I will be there soon. When the timees, if you could recognise me, I would be very happy, Onii-sama.

    Freya winked slyly, and I smiled, but didnt say anything. My wives suddenly rushed at me from two sides, with one upying a side each. They snatched up my arms before my Mom could and dragged me away by force.

    ============================

    A few minutester at His Majestys bedroom.

    Madam Freya!

    When she saw the maid, Freya said, I came to grab some stuff for Onii-sama.

    The maid nodded then bowed and left. No outsiders were allowed into His Majestys room. They were not even allowed to peek inside. The maid, therefore, had to leave when Freya entered. Freya pulled the door open and entered.

    His wife is meant to tidy the room, but Nier went straight off to get her makeup done this time; thus, she hadnt tidied up. His Majesty had just subconsciously tidied up the bed a little.

    Freya walked up to the side of the bed. She felt that she could still detect her Onii-samas warmth. She checked around her. After confirming that there was nobody around, she snatched up her Onii-samas pillow and buried her head in it then began taking in big breaths.

    Aaahh!! Onii-samas scent Onii-samas scent Onii-samas warmth Its the same as being hugged by Onii-sama When will you hug me again, Onii-sama? I want to sleep with Onii-sama again so much!

    Freya rolled around on the bed as if she was insane. This was a very rare opportunity for her. She was the only one in the pce. Lucia wasnt around, and neither was Nier. She had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. She sniffed the scent he left behind on his pillow with all her might and rolled around on his bed with a bright smile.

    One more breath one more breath, and then Ill go find Onii-sama Ill lie here for just a while longer

    Freya buried her head in his nket she had just tidied up and took in deep breaths

    Madam Freya?! What are you doing?!

    The air froze in an instant

    Not just for Freya. who was inside alone, but also Gerald

    You cant peek into Onii-samas room! What are you doing here?! Get out! Get out!! Im going to kill you!! Im going to kill you!!!!!

 Book 9: Chapter 20

    Book 9: Chapter 20

    I once attended a spring harvest festival at Lunas hometown, but that was more of a trap than it was a festival. This time, however, things were just absolutely wild.

    This was also the first business opportunity for all of the merchants who came to this city, so all of the food vendors brought out their best skills. It was a carnival in the za of the city at night, which is also situated in the centre of the city behind the pce. The main area for vendors was a wide street that extended from the city doors to the za. This street is the biggest street. Eight double-horse carriages could get through here. Small sheds were temporarily set up on both sides of the street for the vendors.

    Maybe spring came early for the merchants. Despite spring having juste in, the merchants had a wide range of delicacies avable only during summer at their stalls. The people couldnt resist the dishes after getting sick of winter delicacies. The more expensive foods included fish, while the cheap ones were little snacks or chestnut-like foods. However, the chestnuts in this world dont have the same content inside; instead, they contain a warm milk-like liquid. Such a food was a rare delicacy during these cold and windy days.

    I dont know what it was myself, but I bought a cup each for the three women next to me.

    I chose a sour drink. It seems like its this worlds lemons. The drink was carbonated, so I found the taste of c from it. Unfortunately I was wrong I did find the taste of lemon juice.

    <em>It appears that people here share the same taste.</em>

    There were people crowded all around. We stuck together closely as we went around to avoid getting separated. I dont know if Lucia and Nier had discussed it among themselves already or not, but the two of them clung to my arms every step of the way, never letting go. That made it impossible for Mom to stand next to me, as well. As a result, Mom had no choice but to grab onto my cloak. She looked at little pitiable. But even if I couldnt take it, I had no way of getting Lucia and Nier to let go. <em>They </em>are my wives, after all.

    Everybody around wore masks, as well. It truly resembled a carnival. Lucia and Nier were very joyous, which meant that their appetites were at their pinnacles, too. We ate from the start of the street to the end of the street, and then ate from the stalls on the other side I had to buy three or more serves every time.

    Mom was actually more excited than my two wives, but she was evidently very shy. She wouldnt directly say what she wanted. Instead, shed tug on me then look at a stall with a gaze of eagerness. I would then understand what she meant and would buy it for her. The four of us noticed a vendor when we got to a stall. The vendor froze up. Theres no way hed know who my wife was.

    <em>Come on, guess. Your chances of getting it right are higher than the likelihood of guessing wrong, though. You have a two in three chance. The remaining third is my mom</em>

    We walked and walked until we came to a ce where people were gathered. We stopped there. Lucia tried to look at the centre of the crowd with curiosity; s, she couldnt get through with her small stature. I went and carried her up, letting her sit on my arm as if she was a kid. I soon regretted it, though

    <em>I dont have the arm strength or physical strength to act tough.</em>

    Your Highness, it seems that its divination.

    Lucia dexterously hoped off my arm and watched me massage my arm. She said, An elf is doing divinations. It seems that he can see something

    I lost interest, because Ive seen an elf that can truly see into the future. Her name is Vyvyan. I bet this one is a conman. They all say they can see something; nevertheless, in the end, all they do is use their talking skills to impress you.

    Lets try it, Your Majesty. Lets see If he is a liar or not.

    Is there any need to try? Hes guaranteed to be a liar. I have an elf that can see the future by my side. How could there be a second?

    Your Highness, were here to have, fun after all, so lets give it a go.

    Lucia, however, seemed very keen. Nier, too, indicated that she was interested. I turned around to Mom, who was behind me. Elizabeth chuckled, Theres nothing to lose if we try it. How about this, Son? Lets go over together and see if he can tell who your wife is. If he can perform divinations, he should be able to identify your wife, right? Plus, he would be able to tell you have two wives.

    Lets give it a go, then.

    Since everybody was keen, I agreed to it. I walked over with the three of them and came before him. I then lingered.

    Normally, whatever species I see here is normal. You cant tell humans and elves apart, other than from their ears.

    <em>I could understand the diviner before me having a white beard, and I can ept a tilted and torn triangr hat as well, but why do his hands resemble that of ambs hooves?!</em>

    <em>What is he, ambman? Lucia, can you not see that?! His got the hooves ofmb for hands!!</em>

    I hesitated while standing in front of him. He broke his silence. He looked at me with his heterochromia eyes. He then looked at the three behind me. He took in a deep breath. In a murky voice, he asked, Young man, is there something you would like to know?

    Umm His voice made me feel a little guilty, but I reminded myself that he was just a conman.

    <em>He must be a conman.</em>

    I looked at him and in a ridiculing tone asked, I want to know who among these three is my wife.

    He shifted around then looked up. He looked at me with his hazy eyes. I looked at him as I awaited his reply. After a moment, he gently cleared his throat to break our silence. He looked at me and replied, I only know that which you do not know. As for what you already know, why would you need to ask me?

    <em>See? Hes a liar. He cant tell, so now hes ying word games.</em>

    The crowd behind me burst intoughter, and then left after having their curiosity satisfied. The people didnt crowd around for their future or something, but solely for the fun. People need entertainment or else their lives would be too boring. I smiled with satisfaction. I turned around to leave. The strange man didnt mind that the people around had left. He didnt stop acting the way he had been acting. He, instead, continued looking at me and spoke in a voice that appeared as though only the two of us could hear, Your Majesty, you need not be anxious, for I know that you will note to me merely to ask about the future, but will also share with me what you know.

    I paid him no heed as I led my mom and wives away.

    <em>Hes a conman from the pugilistic world. I told you. Other than my Mommy Vyvyan, who can see the future with her mind reading skills, theres nobody else who can see the future. That applies whether its a human or whatever race they are. Theyre liars.</em>

    I told you he was a liar. And he even said some arrogant rubbish about Your Majestyyy, you will definitely seek me ooouutt

    I conceitedly mocked him while the three next to me listened to me. Elizabeth then suddenly interjected. She looked at me with a very surprised expression. I paused and asked, Do I have something on my face?

    No Son, I suddenly realised that you never mentioned you were the Prince. Plus, your face was hidden by our mask, while youre wearing clothes that doesnt symbolise that youre from the royal family So, how did he know that you were the Prince?

    A cat suddenly caught my tongue

 Book 9: Chapter 21

    Book 9: Chapter 21

    People danced wildly at night.

    It was time for the fireworks Freya spoke of.

    The fireworks of this era arent as spectacr as the modern day fireworks, but they still create the same atmosphere, nheless. After all, its a rare sight for people of this era.

    Like with the elves, you need to burn up a rattan object, except that the rattan isnt the shape of a person, but an object simr to the shape of a pig, which was simr to the object used in the world I came from. The ash is then collected. This is basically one of the most ancient types of fertilisers, I suppose.

    At sunset, the crowd went toward the za where the fireworks were to be set off. You could see them clearer if you were closer to the za. Once the fireworks ended, theyd burn a rattan pig. I think that the rattan pig could burn for an entire night, which is also the wildest night. Everybody can dance around it or return to the streets to enjoy all the delicacies.

    <em>It doesnt look as though anybody will be sleeping tonight. </em>

    What made me really happy was that nothing suspicious happened at this festival this time. Its my city, all right. Its safe here. But I have to give credit to the hourly patrols as well as the undercover guards scattered around among the crowds. The event can remain safe thanks to their efforts.

    The za is actually massive. My original wish was to have army lined up here at this za as I roll called them. Thats why the za was constructed to berge. However, virtually everyone rushed here this time for the event. Moreover, since therge rattan pig was ced there during the fireworks, it ended up being quite squishy.

    Be careful. Dont let go of my hand. If you want to go somewhere, be sure to tell me; else, itll be difficult to meet up again if we get separated. If you cant find me, return to the pce, first. Ill head back if I cant find you. Pay attention to your safety. Its dangerous with so many people here.

    I looked left and right at my wives hugging me. The two of them nodded. I then looked back at Mom, who was grabbing on to my cape. I ced one arm behind me, Mom, take my hand. Dont ever let go. If you let go, itll be hard to find you.

    Even if we do get separated, you wille find me, wont you?

    Mom took my hand with a smile. I looked at her smile and responded, Of course, Ill find you for sure no matter who lets go.

    Mommy is reassured, then. Mommy feels very safe since youre here, after all.

    Mom gently leaned her head forward, thereby touching her forehead with mine. I smiled while looking at each other as if we acknowledged each other in our hearts. Ive never seen the fireworks with my wives before, as we dont get the chance to see them too often. Nheless, Ive seen them with Mommy Elizabeth before. That time we watched the fireworks was on moms birthday in the Royal Capital. We had the same identity back then. I snuck out with Mommy Elizabeth that timem and the two of us had fun for the entire day. There was nobody else with us that day. We strolled around with just the two of us. I watched Mom eat, buy jewellery and get upset over the horse she bet on losing simrly to a little girl. That was such a beautiful memory.

    It can be considered my little secret with Mom. I never told anybody about that day, and I dont think Mom did, either. Mom always wore the hair essory I bought her that day thereafter. Though thedy in waiting does Moms hair, she still put the piece holding our memory on.

    The crowd suddenly eximed. Perhaps the fireworks were about to begin. The crowd shuffled forward. We werent ready. We were, consequently, bumped aside. I turned my head with panic and spotted Lucia desperately leaning over to grab my arm again. The other two desperately squeezed in by bumping away people around. One grabbed my arm again while the other grabbed my cape.

    The guard unit stopped. It was a false rm. It was a false rm.

    I let out a sigh of relief and looked at the three around me. I remarked, It really is dangerous, huh?

    It is, Your Highness, humans are scary. I cant believe there are so many of them

    Lucia sounded genuinely scared, for you wouldnt see such a shocking scene in the elvennds. This was Lucias first experience in such arge crowd. She grabbed my arm tighter; she was afraid that she would be separated a second time. The other two clung closer to me, thereby locking me down in the centre.

    <em>Is it going to be a problem to have two pregnant women push others and get pushed around this way?</em>

    <strong>*Boom!!*</strong>

    Before I could consider the question, the fireworks went off overhead. They were different to what I expected. I remember they were just ordinary fireworks, yet they had suddenly be fireworks with colours and shapes as though chemistry advanced to the modern level in the blink of an eye. I looked at the five or six colours of fireworks in the sky that gave me a nostalgic feeling about life.

    It was as though I returned to the time where Id be on my sofa ying with my phone on New Year while my parents were in the kitchen making dumplings. On TV would be New Year celebrations that, unfortunately, nobody watched. Outside the window would be colourful fireworks in the sky.

    I could seemingly smell the aroma of dumplings again and hear my parents whispering in the kitchen

    Ive been here in this world for a few months now and have virtuallypletely be Troy. I, in fact, forgot my name was Zhu Liangzhe and was actually a visitor who came via dimensional travel.

    <em>Since when was it that I began to see myself as Troy?</em>

    <em>I suddenly miss home slightly now</em>

    How beautiful

    A voice came from my side, and I turned to face in its direction. I saw a beautiful face underneath the mask and chuckled softly before wrapping my hand around my wifes waist. She must be Nier. Lucia looked at me nkly from the other side. Nier turned to face me. Her eyes trembled gently underneath her mask.

    I think that youre very beautiful, too.

    <em>I have family here, too.</em>

    <em>Perhaps its because I have family and loved ones here now that I consider this bliss belongs to me. Zhu Liangzhe is dead already. Reminisce as I may, I cant return there anymore.</em>

    <em>To the contrary, I want to continue living with my family here.</em>

    Nier giggled in a soft voice, and then leaned in and gave me a light kiss on my lips. I savoured Niers soft lips. Niers tongue and mine were wrapped around each other as though they were locked in a tight embrace.

    When the fireworks went off overhead as if it was rendering our love overhead with colours, Nier looked at me and softly said, I love you

    I hugged her tightly and firmly responded, I love you, too.

    Uhm

    She gave a gentle nod then came closer to me. We looked up to see the colourful fireworks overhead. Next to us was the person we loved, as well.

    <em>What should I worry about all that stuff about life for when I have thepany of a beauty?</em>

    Everybody started to scatter after the fireworks ended. Nier then looked at me with excitement and eximed, Your Majesty! Your Majesty! It was so pretty!!

    Yeah but, you didnt really watch it, did you?

    <em>We were kissing half the time.</em>

    Nier eximed with displeasure, What are you talking about?! I watched the entire thing!

    Wh-

    I was stunned

    <em>Lucia is definitely on my right hand side. I couldnt possibly mistake her small stature</em>

    <em>So</em>

    <em>The one I confessed my feelings to and the one I kissed with was</em>

    <em>Was w</em><em>as</em>

    <em>AAAAHHHH!!!!!!</em>

 Book 9: Chapter 22

    Book 9: Chapter 22

    Madam Freya It was my mistake I should not have peeked into His Majestys bedroom so, can you pleasee out and eat something?

    Stay away from me!

    Freya shouted from inside the room. She appeared to be just as angry after an entire day had gone by. She hadnt left her room once all day and not eaten anything. Freya buried her head underneath her pillow while the sense of shame made her want to rage.

    It was the first time she did that, yet to her surprise, her bodyguard discovered her doing it She hugged her brothers pillow and sniffed it

    <em>Isnt that just creepy? Why? Why? Why did the moron have to catch me in the act? Even if the moron wouldnt say anything, it was so shameful!</em>

    Gerald let out a heavy sigh then ced the tray on the ground. He scratched his head

    Is it not reasonable for a sister to like her brother?

    What do you know?!!

    You are family, after all! Is it not normal for a sister to like her brother? I will not spread it, either nor will I feel that you are childish or anything

    Freya sat up from her bed and scrubbed her hair in a frustrated manner. She then hopped off her bed and went to pull the door open. She looked at Geralds face and let out a sigh. She then eximed, Do not tell anybody about it, especially Onii-sama. If word of this gets out, I swear, I will kill you, and then kill myself!

    It looked as though being wilful was pointless with the block of wood. If Freya didnt exin it properly, he would probably tell her brother.

    Gerald looked at Freya with astonishment, and then awkwardly scratched his head as he responded, There is no need to do that, is there? His Majesty would not say anything, even if he did find out He is your brother, after all

    You cant tell him!! You absolutely cannot tell anyone about this!!

    Freyas serious expression frightened Gerald. Freya grabbed Geralds chest violently then looked at him and in a vicious tone warned, All right, let me just be upfront with you. I like Onii-sama! Not the sister brother type of like! I like Onii-sama! How could I not fall for him after being by his side for so long?!! So you cant tell Onii-sama about this! The Princesses is very sensitive about this sort of stuff! If they found out, I wont be able to stay by Onii-samas side anymore! If you tell Onii-sama and he makes me leave, I wont have anything to live for anymore! If that happens, I will make sure I kill you before killing myself!

    I-Is it that serious?!

    Gerald looked at Freya with shock. Freyas eyes started to brim with tears. She tightly gripped Geralds chest with her small hands. The young girl mustered up so much courage to tell him about the love that she couldnt let anyone know of. Gerald looked at the young girl, who was crying, with a nk look. He hesitated for a moment before gently pressing his hand on Freyas head.

    I understand now, Madam Freya. I understand your situation now.

    Gerald exchanged eye contact with her, and then earnestly went on, I will protect your love. As your bodyguard, protecting your love is one of my duties. As long as I am by your side, I will definitely protect your love!

    Freya looked at him and hesitated for a moment before revealing a smile. She hammer fisted Gerald hard on his chest then softly said, Is that right? Thats the first time youve said something so nice after crossing me so many times

    ===================

    Moms expression looked very normal on the way back. She seemed as though everything that happened was a dream. In reality, nothing happened. I scanned the side of moms face, but didnt know what to say.

    What, am I supposed to go up to her and ask, Hey, Mom, did you just kiss with me?

    <em>How could I ask that?!</em>

    <em>Furthermore, the situation was very chaotic back there, so not even I know who I kissed. I dont know if it was Elizabeth or Nier that I kissed I have no idea who it was but. but but based on what Nier said in response, it sounds as though the one I kissed was Mommy Elizabeth!</em>

    <em>What did that I love you prove? No, no, no, thats not whats happening. Im confident its not! Mom stills misses Inard. Shes always thinking of him, so theres no way she wouldve said that to me. Its got to be her motherly love for her son. Yeah, Im certain of that!</em>

    <em>Uhm, Im sure of it That must be it</em>

    They removed their masks, and I paused to look at Moms cheek for a while. She noticed my gaze, so she looked back at me with her head titled and a smile, Whats wrong, Son? Is there something on Mommys face?

    No

    I shook my head. I dawdled as I looked at Moms ample and glossy lips under the light.

    <em>Did I kiss her lips just now? </em>

    I looked at Mom and hesitated for a bit before saying, I wanted to know if you had fun today, Mom.

    She paused for a bit. Maybe she was pondering the question. The corner of her mouth then crept up into a weird smile that carried the vibe of her teasing me. She touched her lips and with a smile, replied, Of course I was happy. I got to have fun with my son, after all. Plus, I also got to taste something very nice.

    Yeah! Yeah! Lucia nodded with excitement, I must admit that humanity has some really nice food. I never thought that berries could be used that way. It was, indeed, very tasty.

    Yeah. The fireworks at the end were very pretty, too. That was my first time seeing such bright fireworks.

    <em>By the sounds of it, Nier cant forget the fireworks. </em>

    I thought they were really nice, too. I dont know how Freya aplished that. Im guessing that she used the elves magic. Otherwise, humans couldnt have made such a big leap in their technology on their own However, my attention wasnt focused on the fireworks, because at the time I was

    Lucia nodded affirmatively in agreement and responded, The fireworks were, indeed, so pretty! I watched the fireworks in the sky the entire time and didnt focus on my surroundings, causing me to almost let go of you.

    Elizabeth giggled as she looked at the two of them. She shook her head and with a smile, said, Really? Were they that pretty? How unfortunate. I did something else not long after they started, so I missed the ending.

    Nier looked at mom with curiosity and asked, What were you doing at the time, Your Majesty?

    Mom looked at me, who was pale as a sheet. She giggled as if she was pulling a prank, Obviously it was mm something that made me even happier than watching fireworks!

 Book 9: Chapter 23

    Book 9: Chapter 23

    All of my luggage as well as all other matters had been prepared. My next step was to head to Socina City.

    I couldnt look Elizabeth straight in the face after the festival. Elizabeth was well aware of my distress, though, so she didnt mention it once. To be honest, I couldnte to grips with the fact that I confessed to my mother. I honestly didnt know that it was Elizabeth. Elizabeths mouth felt and tasted the exact same as Niers, and her lips were just as soft. I couldnt tell at all.

    Luckily, my wives didnt know or pay attention to it.

    <em>I need something to distract myself with right now, so that I can stop thinking about it.</em>

    <em>But I must say Moms lips are really soft Theyre as impressive as Niers and Lucias. No wonder why I was so passionate when we kissed.</em>

    Freya came into my bedroom and made a small bow, Onii-sama, you can set out tomorrow. Everything is prepared and the guards are ready, as well.

    I looked at Freya and replied, All right, got it. Thank you, Freya. But, I didnt see you at the festivalst night. Did you note?

    Freya looked at me in an odd way and pouted, Ah, no I did go. I cannot believe you dare mention that. I cannot believe you did not recognise me!

    Ah, Im sorry, Im sorry. There were too many people, so I didnt see you. But I swear, I earnestly searched for you. Its just that I didnt end up finding you. It absolutely wasnt because I didnt search!

    Hmm I shall trust you, then, Onii-sama. Freya chuckled, and then continued, The fireworks I asked the elves to create this time were not bad, were they? They were able to add shapes and colours to it as you saw.

    Indeed, they were very nice.

    I nodded then walked up to Freya. I rubbed her small head and went on, Freya, you and Her Majesty will be the only ones in the pce when I head to Socina this time. Her Majesty is not good at taking care of people. Therefore, Ill need to rely on you to look after Nier and Lucia. Luna is no longer here, so there are no personal servants in the room. As such, Ill have to bother you.

    Freya nodded. She then proudly responded, That is fine. Leave it to me, Onii-sama! There will be no problems, for I have taken care of them for a long time already! The Princesses bellies are starting to protrude now. I will soon be able to see your child, right?! I am looking forward to it! You and the Princess are both so good looking; therefore, your child must be very cute, too.

    Iughed then firmly rubbed her head. I said, Its still too soon to say that. Nevertheless, after my child is born, I wont be running around outside so much anymore. How do I put it? I feel as though Im running out of time.

    You need not worry, Onii-sama! My responsibility is to be responsible for your safety and your career. It is fine if you need to look after your family, as I am your sister!

    Your failure of a brother is always bothering you.

    That allows me to stay by your side without worry.

    Freya hugged me with a smile, and then looked up at me. With a smile she said, Onii-sama, depend on me. Depend on me, Onii-sama. That way, I can think that you need me, and consequently let me continue to stay by your side because I do not have any right to, otherwise

    You do and will always have the right, because you are my sister, my most beloved sister.

    I cut Freya off as I pulled her into my tight embrace. She shuddered, and then hesitantly wrapped her arms around my waist. I didnt resist her. Freya hugged me with reassurance. She smiled as she leaned into my chest and tightened her arms. She softly said, Uhm I know. I knowThank you brother You, too, are my most beloved brother

    ================

    So, what exactly happened?! Why did I receive an emergency about an attack while I was at Troy City?! It was just a pack of trolls, and yet you dared to call me back?! Didnt I give you the authority to deal with them?! You called me back from my sons side just because of a single attack?!

    Vyvyan aggressively hurled the cup in her hand toward the elders. She sat in her throne feeling frustrated, as she looked at the elders trembling below. The elders exchanged nces with each other. One of them then fearfully spoke up, Your Highness we are very sorry it is just that the attacking force was honestly too big. Both of our armies were attacked Based on their numbers, they were more than all of the hordes that attacked in winterbined

    Thats bound to happen in spring. Isnt this an annual urrence now?

    Vyvyan tugged her blonde hair with irritation. She bit down on her lip and eximed, Just let the vanguard armies handle it. Are you telling me that you want me to personally head up North? I dont know what the situation is when Im in the Imperial Capital. If I hastily givemands, it will only affect our frontlines judgement!

    No that is not what I mean Your Highness it is just just the horde this time was toorge. It was farrger than previous hordes. We were worried that, perhaps, the Northern tribes wanted to attack us, and hence, we called you back.

    Vyvyan lingered for a moment, and then sat up straight. She looked at the elders below while contemting to herself in silence for a long time.

    Umm Your Highness We feel that it is somewhat dangerous. Based on the magnitude and frequency of their attacks, two armies alone are not enough to handle them If this is a scouting mission before their actual attack, we will be at too much risk. Your army is still stationed at humanitys border right now. Thus we called for you toe back and personally assumemand

    Vyvyan nodded. She stood up, Youre right. I apologise for my irritation at the start. We should, indeed, take heed here. I shall now order the army in the South to return to the North. Additionally, I shall have all armies in battle status. This attack was a little dangerous, so I shall personally prepare to do battle at any time as w(ell)-

    Vyvyan suddenly stopped, thereby leaving her sentence unfinished. She quickly pressed her hand onto her belly, and then took back what she said. She wore aplex expression. After a short pause, she sighed, I shall stay inside the Imperial Capital. I have not been feeling well recently, so I cannot move about carelessly. Also, have the paths that lead here been sealed off?

    The elders responded with awkwardness, Yes, they have. However, we can only guarantee that we elves will not be attacked. As for humanity We are unable to help there.

    Ah Im aware of that. Ill go and see Elizabeth about that.

    Vyvyan nodded before continuing, Remember, do not ck with regards to this. We must ensure that our armies are ready to go to battle at all times. I think that if they want more than simply just food, then they might be after our spring water. We cannot lose our elven spring no matter what! We must not lose it!

    Understood!

 Book 9: Chapter 24

    Book 9: Chapter 24

    Spring has walked in on the continent

    That was how it was supposed to go.

    Troy City, which was situated northward, had entered its spring harvesting season, as well, which meant that spring was upon the entire continent. Socina, however, was still showing signs of winter. The closer I got to Socina, the more it felt as if I was heading to the past, as in I was returning to winter  which I had already gone through.

    To be fair, its not correct for me to say that the situation here is simr to returning to winter, but rather that this ce is in this state this all year round. Even if the sun was out, you wouldnt feel a ray of warmth here. Youll see bright snowkes thate from mountains from far away.

    The people wore thick hats and wrapped themselves up with their fur clothing as they swiftly walked through the streets with their heads down. It would be better to describe Socina City as an area asrge as one section of the Imperial Capital as opposed to calling it a city. I looked at the city ahead of me while sitting atop my horse. There was already a cavalry escort waiting at the entrance of the city.

    <em>It appears to be the team here to meet us.</em>

    Philes pat me on my shoulder, Let us go, Your Majesty.

    I touched the furry cor next to me and replied, Uhm However, it looks as though Socinas cold climate isnt just your average cold climate.

    Yes. Your Majesty, we should make our winter uniforms thicker when we return It is really cold here in these clothes.

    Theres no need for that. Its not that I dont want to make you new clothes, but that theres no need for such clothing at Troy City. Since were here at Socina, you guys should go and buy some clothes.

    I touched Philes face that was slightly red from the cold

    <em>Wow his face is so smooth</em>

    Your Majesty

    Philes shyly looked at me. Thats when I realised that I had been touching him for a long time Philes looked at me very shyly. He looked at me with his wet eyshes, which gave the impression that he wanted to back off, but didnt dare to. That gave me an odd sense of conquest. I looked at Philes and seriously wanted to pounce him

    <em>Shit! Shit! What the hell?! Hes a guy! Hes a guy! Hes a guy! How did I have such a terrifying thought?!</em>

    <em>Philes is too scary from every perspective.</em>

    I gently cleared my throat then pulled my hand back. I looked at Socina.

    <em>I need to see a pretty woman right now or Im going to err in life. The one closest to me right now is Karana.</em>

    <em>Hey Karana, let me check you out!</em>

    Speaking of Karana, she nearly became my wife. If she didnt resist at the time, I might not have confessed to Nier. If I got together with Karana, Nier wouldnt have gone to the church, and she wouldnt have confessed to me for sure. If that all happened, Nier would just be my bodyguard right now.

    <em>Should I be thankful to Karana, or should I be feeling its a bit of a pity?</em>

    We continued moving along together. I was relieved to see my guards behind me. I must say that this trip through the snow and passing through the mountains was not pretty. My men were very eager to rx once they got to the city. We had the g representing the royal family erected. The g blew in the wind alongside the snowy mountains and blue sky. The cavalry escort noticed us, and therefore approached us.

    Karana, who rode at the forefront, waited for me. She then smiled and dismounted to salute me, Wee to Socina, Your Majesty.

    I responded with a smile, Thank you for your invitation, Karana. I will have to trouble you for the next few days. However, we have no need to speak out here anymore. My guards cant stand the weather here. If possible, please allow us to enter the city, first. We can continue our talk once were inside.

    All right.

    Karana nodded, but didnt say anything after. She immediately had the escort make way. Karana and I trotted on our horses at the front with my guards in the centre while their cavalry escort formed their ranks at our rear. Their escort wasnt armed, but my guards all had their hands on their sword handles. After all, with us surrounded at the centre, we were in a very vulnerable position.

    Socina is a small city, but it is the only city in these snowy mountains. I shall do my best to make you feel asfortable as possible. But nheless, you should notpare us to the standard in the Royal Capital.

    Thats all right. I didnte here as a tourist this time. Moreover, Im not someone who craves enjoyment. I think that you already know that after seeing me in the desert.

    Karana pursed her lips into a smile before responding, That is right. Seeing you in a hellish ce such as the desert proves that you are most definitely not somebody who craves enjoyment nor are you a good-for-nothing Crown Prince. That is precisely why I had the courage to invite you here. However, since you said that you are not here as a tourist, does that mean that you have other business? May I know what it is?

    I didnt answer her directly. Instead, I replied, Its nothing we need to discuss urgently. Ill exin it to you once were inside the city.

    I shall shut down my curiosity for the meantime, then. I believe that it is nothing detrimental for Socina City.

    Karana nodded. She knew not to ask me anymore. She had the sensibility to not question me further. I looked at her with a smile, I havent told you what it is, yet. Arent you worried that Id betray Socina?

    I believe that you will not betray us.

    Karanas expression didnt change. She maintained her polite and eloquent smile as she looked at me. Her amethyst eyes were touching and bright. She kept her smile as she said, Although I have not known you for long, I trust you in a way that is hard to describe. I think it is your eyes. Your eyes are clear as the ice at the peak of the mountains, and I, therefore, trust you.

    Yeah? Ive never had anyonepliment my eyes before.

    I chuckled. I looked at Karanas amethyst eyes. She was looking back at me, too. Karana truly is a beautiful woman. Shes akin to a lotus in a pond, born with a graceful andposed beauty, which was totally different to Nier and Lucia.

    The two of us had been looking at each other for a long time. We both suddenly looked away. Karana giggled in a somewhat shy, yet awkwardly fashion. She lowered her head and looked at her horse. Meanwhile, I chuckled dryly and looked ahead.

    It felt as though the cold air was now hot on my face.

    <em>Whats wrong with me? Im a married man, and Ive even got kids, yet Im acting the same way a young boy would when he falls in love for the first time. It was just eye contact.</em>

    <em>Maybe its because shes Karana?</em>

    <em>Stop, stop, stop. My wives and kids are still waiting for me at home! I must control myself! I cant bring back another, not to mention that shes a widow, too!</em>

 Book 9: Chapter 25

    Book 9: Chapter 25

    Socina City is a very simple and unsophisticated city. Although its situated in snowynds, there were no signs that snow was collected on the streets. Perhaps that was due to strict regtions in the city to ensure tidy and unobstructed paths. As we travelled along the street, the people gathered up on the two sides of the streets and shouted something. I, admittedly, dont quite understand the dialect here.

    The people are weing you, Your Majesty.

    They are? Im very grateful for the warm wee, then.

    Karanaughed. She then looked at me and said, You can, actually, rightfully ept their wees, for you contributed a lot toward their livelihood. Were it not for your rationality and courage, I would not have been able to fulfil my promise to them.

    I lingered for a moment. I then smiled helplessly and responded, Im in a real dilemma now. Shall I consider that your praise, or shall I consider it your ridicule for me, who was the loser?

    Of course I am not ridiculing you. Your Majesty, I never thought that I defeated you that time. I believe that there would have been nothing that I could do if you destroyed it at the time. You gave me the map after rational thinking and out of generosity. I have always been very grateful for your help. Karana looked at me as if she was offended and continued, I consider you my friend, Your Majesty. Could it have been that you have always thought of me in that light?

    I shook my head with a smile and replied, No. Its as you said. I always considered you my friend, as well. If I didnt, I might not be here at Socina right now.

    Karana didnt mind my somewhat rude remark. She, instead, nodded and responded, That is right. You are the strongest Prince of this continent, after all. I believe that it would be much more meaningful to be able to use you, than have the mineral.

    I always said that Karana and Nara were highly capable individuals. They both know very well who they should ingratiate themselves with and what they should reject. They dont believe in unrealistic futures. They only believe in those that currently hold power. Their trust for me is not unconditional, and they wont use their nations power toe rescue me when Im in a pinch. If I want to maintain their loyalty, then I must hold the power they desire.

    My guard unit didnt enter the lords pce with me, not due to some special reason, but merely because the lords pce was too small. As aforementioned, Socina City is only about the size of a district in the Royal Capital, so the pce, naturally, was only asrge as a manor. It only consisted of a main building, and then two more supplementary buildings. As a result, my guards had nowhere to stay.

    I must say that Karana really does lead a simple and unadorned life. It would be considered normal for Karana as a lord, even if she had arge pce and love for gems. She has the aura of being born into nobility and the wealth of a ruling family. However, she led a very simple and unadorned lifestyle. For example, she came to the Royal Capital in a very ordinary purple dress. The most expensive items on her were her amethyst earrings she wore on her ears. Right now, she was dressed in very in riding attire. It was basically the exact same as the other members of the escort. Those who came and went from the pce were also dressed in very ordinary clothing.

    At the Royal Pce on the other hand, if you werent dressed in exquisite robes with pearls for essories, youd never be able to enter the pce in the Royal Pce. While my clothes look in, the materials used for it are the best materials avable on the continent, and designed by the dozens of best designers around. There was only one copy of the best treasures made. If they were broken or cracked, Nier would help me repair them. If Nier slipped up and threw them away, theyd make a new one overnight.

    ording to Castell, the royal family is royalty. If royalty was the same asmoners, how were they to prove they were the rulers? Royalty had to enjoy luxury, as they carried the most overwhelming pressure and mission in the empire. They were the rulers, so they had to distinguish themselves from the ruled.

    The ruler had the right to enjoy the best treatment.

    Thats why even Mom, who has no greed for money, wont reject a life of luxury or tributes sent from other ces. For her, its what a ruler should enjoy. Karana here has, basically, abandoned her special rights as a ruler; or rather, shes abandoned her identity as a ruler.

    Karana looked at me as though she was in a dilemma, Sorry, Your Majesty, your guards will have to stay in a hotel we have arranged. However, you need not worry, for the hotel we have designated has baths and hot water for washing.

    My guards didnt want to leave. I waved my hand and replied, Its fine. Philes, Shusia, you two follow me and guard me. Everyone else can head over. Were in Socina, and my rtionship with Karana isnt bad, so it wont be so dangerous here. I believe that Karana will take care of my safety.

    Karana nodded, Though I cannot promise that you will be able to enjoy anything, I can guarantee your safety. The people of Socina City are simple and honest. There will be no assassins.

    Philes stepped forth and told his fellow guards, Everybody, go and rest. Shusia and I will guard His Majesty. As soon as something happens, Ill fire a shot. Rush over as soon as you hear it.

    My guards nervously looked at me. They were very reluctant to leave. I could understand how they felt, since I was always finding myself in danger. Somebody was always after my life. It, therefore, wasprehensible as to why they were unwilling to leave.

    I entered the main hall of the pce. I looked at the empty hall, which only had candles and sighed, Karana, you truly do lead a simple life.

    I am but just an ordinary individual. Although I am somewhat wealthy, I think that my people need the wealth more. I did not take the mantle to enjoy a life of luxury. A lords mission is to serve their people, not enjoy a life different to the people of the city.

    I used to hear that a lot, but that was when I was still alive. When I got here, Castell told me that luxury was the sign of royalty. An Emperor is the most outstanding and venerated existence to begin with. For Karana to be able to have that sentiment, it goes to show that she is enlightened in a different way to others.

    I looked at her to ask, Dont you think that you should have the right to enjoy what the city has to offer as the lord?

    What are you saying? Ah, I think that we have different views. Karana chuckled. Her gaze disyed a hint of disappointment. It was the sort of look revealed when you think that theres nobody in the world who understands you. It showed her loneliness and self-mockery for herself that she was no longer bothered by. She titled her head. With the same smile, she looked at me, The people of the city are the citys lord, are they not?

 Book 9: Chapter 26

    Book 9: Chapter 26

    Karana didnt say anything else to me after that. She left after leading me to my room, so that I could get a good rest. We were going to talk again tomorrow.

    The room wasntrge. It was very simple. It was as though it was reserved for an ascetic monk. Philes and Shusia were on the other side. Although Philes wanted to stay with me, I turned him down.

    It should be very safe in Socina City. Thats what my subconscious told me.

    It was the first time I sat on a bed in another nation at peace. I looked at the room which only had a candle swaying. The baths here werent as wide. Next to the fire was arge wooden tub. Once the lid was removed, the steam would fill the entire room.

    I removed my gear. It had been several days since I finally got to immerse myself in hot water. I leaned onto the wooden tub, and let out aforted moan as my entire body went limp on the side of the tub. I looked at the ceiling that didnt look as though it was cleaned and spaced out.

    <em>The people of the city are the citys lord, are they not?</em>

    <em>She said that a little too soon</em>

    I shook my head with a smile. Karana is a highly idealistic lord. She understood that the simplest principle in this world was, at the same time, the most difficult to fathom. That was what helped her persevere in her battle for her ideals. Her idea doesnt fit with this era of imperialism. She can only see a small ray of hope no matter how hard she tries. In fact, sometimes, she wont even see hope.

    Despite that, she still worked hard, nheless. She made her residence the same as residences outside. She distributed all of her money to her people. Shes a very excellent lord and very smart woman; however, she gave everything to the city. Shes different to Nara. Nara leads Karnashun herself, while Karana wants to serve her people wholeheartedly.

    However, this will not help Socina rise. The city on the snowy mountain was dull as ever. The people werent living in prosperity. Based off of the numbed and stern expressions of the people today, I could tell that the lives of the people in this city were by no means superior to those outside of it.

    There were also the elders who couldnt understand her. As a matter of fact, they publicly opposed her. If I decided to be cruel back then, she wouldve lost everything.

    <em>Is she lost?</em>

    <em>Does she feel that the path she treads is wrong?</em>

    <em>Does she feel that her efforts are futile? Does she cry to herself at night?</em>

    <em>I dont know.</em>

    <em>But theres one thing I know, and that is the path she is walking is correct.</em>

    <em>Perhaps there will be some minor mistakes and troubles. Perhaps shell reach a strange path. Perhaps her ideas will not be epted in this world. Perhaps all of the nations will oppose her.</em>

    <em>What I do know, though, is that there was a country who took the same path as she is taking.</em>

    <em>That country is now standing strong in the east. It rose up and became a glorious nation from rock bottom. Karanas thinking isnt wrong. Karanas vision lies further beyond any other, but shes suffering, too, for she is doing the right thing in the wrong era. Shes chasing a light in the distance that cant be reached in this dimension of darkness. </em>

    <em>She has a great ideal and the prospects look good; sadly, her timing is wrong. Shes in an era where the battle is the hardest, saddest, most confusing and despairing. Revolutionising this societys systems and thinking is not attainable in a short timeframe. Karana might not see her ideale to fruition. In fact, she might not even see a ray of it.</em>

    <em>I wonder if shell give up.</em>

    I discovered the water had be slightly cold after I slightly opened my eyes. Luckily, I returned to reality, or Id be ill tomorrow, without a doubt <em>I dont get sick as a half-elf, do I?</em> I stood up in the tub then wiped myself dry andy down on the bed. The hard wooden board on my back made me feel nostalgic. It felt as though I returned to my room in my bedroom back then.

    Perhaps it was the nostalgic feeling that made my first night in Socina City feel sofortable, allowing me to have a particrly restful sleep.

    A maid woke me up the next day. Philes, Shusia and I went downstairs together and headed to the dining hall. Philes massaged his neck ufortably. He softly said, What is this ce? The bed is lessfortable than our beds at Troy City Its basically a nk of wood! Your Majesty, are we not wee here? This is no way to treat guests!

    If we could see Karanas room, Im willing to bet its even worse.

    I pat Philes on his shoulder and solemnly said, Philes, your task is to protect me, not toe here on a holiday. Why are youining about your treatment already? Philes, have you mistaken your duty?

    No, Your Majesty. It is just that ever since being on jobs with you, even Karnashun provided us with very good treatment. I never imagined that we would be treated this way here, which is why it has thrown me off

    Philes nced toward Shusia with concern.

    <em>Oh, so your heart was aching, because your sweetheart didnt get a good nights rest, huh, you little punk?!</em>

    Iughed, My room was the same as yours. Were all living in the same conditions. This is Socina were talking about. Weve all seen that the living conditions here arent good, so dontin. After all, I was sleeping when you were sleeping on the wooden boards, as well. Karana was sleeping, too. Nobody abandoned you.

    True If you are notining, we, indeed, should not beining either.

    Philes nodded, and then asked, So, what is your schedule for today, Your Majesty?

    Im going to go and discuss some business with Karana, which I estimate willst until noon. Go and buy some clothes with the guards during this time. While not everybody can buy a new suit, you can get thicker scarfs and gloves. Heres my wallet. Go ahead and spend it.

    I handed Philes my rattling wallet. Philes lingered for a moment before waving his hand and rejecting me, No, no, no, we cannot use your money, Your Majesty. We

    What do you have? Didnt thate from the sry I pay you? Moreover, it was my mistake for not preparing thicker clothing for you all, so its only fair that I should be responsible for getting you sufficiently warm clothing. If youre all quivering, you wont be able to protect me, either; so take it.

    I shoved my wallet onto Philes chest. I checked to ensure that nobody was around before leaning over to his ear and whispering, Remember to save some for yourself. Shusia is your girlfriend, after all. Buy her a hairpin or something. Dont be stupid and spend it all for the guys. Give your girlfriend something.

    Your Majesty that is not such a good

    Youll be fine if nobody knows!

    I looked at Philes dumbfounded face. Boy, did I want to give him a punch or roughly rub his cheeks  ideally both.

    <em>If youck EQ that badly, your only choice will be to go for the innocent Valkyries.</em>

    Ah, Your Majesty. Good morning. Did you rest wellst night? Ah, I asked an unnecessary question. Seeing you look so energetic, it appears that you slept wellst night.

    As soon as we arrived at the main hall, we saw Karana in her purple dress. It was a very simple piece of clothing without any patterns, and she didnt have any ornaments on. She only had a sapphire chest emblem at her chest.

    I looked at her with a smile and responded, I slept very well. Thank you for looking after me, Karana.

    Not at all. I am aware that the living conditions are simple and crude to you. I am d that you have noints. Now then, pleasee and have breakfast with us. While we both have things to say to each other, let us maintain a lighthearted atmosphere for this final rxing breakfast!

 Book 9: Chapter 27

    Book 9: Chapter 27

    It was just as I expected. Breakfast was simple, too.

    Karana didnt waste the precious sun in Socina. After breakfast, she invited me to take a walk together with her in the backyard.

    I plucked a flower from the side out of curiosity. However, by the time I reached the rear of the pce, what I saw was no longer flowers, but snow sculptures. Every snow sculpture was exquisite. The sculptures were of two people in an embrace, kissing, walking hand-in-hand, and even reading together. I could see their affection for each other in their eyes.

    I could tell that the female was Karana while the male was tall and big in stature. But despite them being snow sculptures, I could discern that the male was most likely old At least, I havent seen a young man have the beard of an experienced elder. For some reason, I felt that the man was old enough to be my father

    <em>Dont tell me that hes the previous lord.</em>

    Karana nostalgically looked at the snow sculpture, There are no pastimes in Socina, so I just sculpted these. Sadly, when I picked up my tools, I struggled to figure out what to sculpt. I did not know what memory I had that was worth sculpting into a snow sculpture that wouldst for millenniums and beyond. After deliberation, only my husband  who is the previous lord of Socina  came to mind.

    The previous lord

    Yes. Our love is akin to the icy snow. It is pure, true, wless, and yet short.

    Karana nostalgically touched the ice sculpture. She then looked up at herte husbands face and softlymented, Your Majesty, you might find it unbelievable, but my husband was already fifty-seven years old when I married him. We were truly in love, though. I firmly believed that our love was pure despite the insults and gossiping behind our backs, because if I wanted status and wealth, I had a better choice

    She then looked at me, and I understood what she meant. She had the opportunity to leave this frozen snowy city way off in the distance at the time toe to the Royal Capital instead, which wouldve transformed her from a country bumpkin into the Royal Princess of the empire.

    Nevertheless, she chose not to. She married a man that was decades older than her, not for money and power, but purely out of love.

    Your Majesty, I know how challenging it is to realise my goal. I did not think this way in the past. It was because of my husband. He tried hard all of his life. By the time I came to understand it, he had already travelled so far and walked for so long for the future that he might not realise. We were both aware that our ideal was very unrealistic in this world. In fact, Her Majesty mocked it once. Nheless, I guess it was because we could understand each other that we were able to embrace each other forever, never letting go.

    Karana let out a long sigh. She looked upward, and then narrowed her eyes. I could still see her transparent tears run down the corner of her eye, though. In Socina, even tears quickly turned to ice.

    I didnt speak. I just looked at the ice sculpture. The two in the sculptures looked so determined as if they had umted courage and determination over tens of thousands of years. Their love is truly too pure and too beautiful to the point that such love couldnt exist in this world.

    The two embraced for an uncertain future. One fell, but the other clenched her teeth and continued to forge ahead with her best efforts. I believe that they didnt pursue the ideal for money or fame, but purely for themselves, and the hope their loved one had for them. Their efforts shined especially brightly on this snow mountain simrly to saussureas growing on a snowy mountain, in that its pure and proud.

    I love him very much. I have never seen a man with such a strong sense of justice, so gentle and yet so determined. I would not hesitate to make an enemy of the entire world to be by his side; hence, I dared to refuse Her Majestys offer to be your wife. Honestly speaking, now that I know you, you are actually an ideal partner, as well. Unfortunately, I had a better candidate.

    Karana wiped the corners of her eyes. She took in a deep breath as she looked at me. She tried to steady her vocal chords and in a raspy voice cracked a joke.

    I would say this lord was a lot more impressive than I am.

    Why?

    I looked at the snow sculpture and replied in earnest, I work hard for a target thats right in front of me, for myself and for the people around me. He worked earnestly for an uncertain future and everyone. The only expectations that I carry are the expectations of those around me. He, on the other hand, carried the hope of all of humanity.

    Karana nodded. She then looked back at the ice sculpture and murmured softly as though she was speaking to herself, However, Your Majesty I, too, sometimes find myself confused. My husband and I tried so hard, but why is my city still the same? Why do I not see any prospects? If my decision and method is correct, why do I not see the results that I desire? Why do I feel as though nothing has changed?

    I looked at Karana. It was the first time that I detected weakness and puzzlement in her purple eyes.

    She was truly lost.

    No matter how determined one may be, if their efforts show no results after so much time and effort, theyre bound to feel lost. Feeling lost, however, doesnt mean giving up.

    I turned to face Karana front-on and sincerely said, Thats fine, Karana.

    She seemed to have been frightened by me. She turned to face me with a nk expression. She wondered what I was going to say next.

    I looked at her and spoke at a somewhat fast pace, Karana, believe in your goal. Your goal can be aplished. The fair world that you want where everyone strives for the same world will be realised. You will see your people thrive, corrupt officials done away with and a country strong enough that nobody can threaten it in the future. You can do it.

    Thank you.

    Karana smiled then touched her hair gently. She then thanked me, Thank you for your encouragement, Your Majesty

    Its not encouragement!

    I interjected, and then pressed my hand on her shoulder. I then solemnly said, It wasnt encouragement. Karana, Im not encouraging you. Im telling you what the future will be. Your husband didnt get to see it and you might not get to see it, either; but, the people will see it, nevertheless. As long as you persist and as long as you dont quit, your goal will be realised in the end.

    She looked at me with a dumbfounded look. She then smiled helplessly, But this is encouragement, is it not? Nobody is certain what the future will be

    No, Im certain.

    Why?

    Because Ive seen it with my own eyes; or rather, I witnessed it. I truly have witnessed it. A group of people, who had the exact same idea, established a nation with the same image as the one that you want! I, personally, witnessed it

 Book 9: Chapter 28

    Book 9: Chapter 28

    I understand what you mean now, Your Majesty.

    We finally returned to the guest hall. Karana sat to one side and looked at me. She leaned her body forward and said, You want to know about the North, correct? To be frank, I myself do not know it well, since the routes leading to the North are primarily treks between the snowy mountains. There are few people who manage to reach the North, let alone those who can draw a map of it and return. However, I promise that I shall do my utmost to assist you. Although my pce is not grandeur, I do have confidence in our library, for it is where my husbands lifetime of blood, sweat and tears is.

    Ill leave it with you, then, Karana. Even if you dont have a map, I still want all the information you have on the North. Anything will do.

    We both stood up. Karana looked at me as if she was smiling, yet not. She said, I do not quite understand why you want information on the North, as it is neither rich nor have there been any legends on it. Other than the anthropoids that attack us every year, virtually nothing is made there.

    Anthropoids

    Yes. During winter every year well, perhaps it is winter all year round at Socina City from your perspective. During the few months when it is coldest in the year, anthropoids from the mountains will attack us from all sorts of unimaginable ces for food. Sometimes, they even kidnap human women. Consequently, Socina City is under martialw during that time.

    Ill be honest. I had no idea about that. I only knew that trolls attacked the elves. The elves had an army stationed in the North, though; therefore, it wasnt a huge issue during the annual attacks. Socina City is just a small city. I doubt that their army isrge enough to seal all of the routes. Since their army in the vicinity is managed by the Empress, Karana has no authority tomand them.

    <em>Wait. Doesnt that imply that I cant head North from here, either? The mountain paths here lead to the North. Doesnt that mean that the elves that were exiled to the North could actually havee here to Socina, and then returned to the south?</em>

    <em>Did those elves flee back here, or did they die in the North? Or did they not discover this route?</em>

    <em>I dont want to waste my time and energy on those elves whose status are unknown. Im just wondering if I can head to the North through here. If I can, itd be very convenient for me to reform ranks and replenish supplies if I marched my army North from the elven border and here together. Additionally, if we needed to do battle, we could mobilise the army as separate units, and then attack together.</em>

    Do you know what routes are essible?

    We have only confirmed a few. It is not a simple task for humans to reach the North, though, given our physical capabilities. The weather in the mountains is, frankly, too cold, after all. Moreover, we might run into snowstorms or avnches. If the anthropoids could survive there, I think that the anthropoids would not take the risk ining here, either.

    She then giggled softly before resuming, I think that I can understand what you are thinking. But nheless, I do not think that expanding in the North is a rational move. However, for you to have told me so many unbelievable things, I think that trying to stop you with rationality would not work.

    I smiled helplessly. I got swept up in the moment and told Karana all about my previous life in the other world. Im not sure if she believed me for not. Maybe she thought that I made up a story. She didnt cut me off, though. To the contrary, she looked at me with envy as I told her about the world that she had never seen before.

    I shall do my best to provide you with an answer as soon as possible.

    Karana and I walked to the entrance of the guest hall. Karana extended her hand out toward me then tilted her head with a smile, Although you told me about Marxism, something theory and some machine that could fly as if you made them, I choose to believe that they exist. Perhaps you really dide from that great nation. I really, really, really want to go to that country. Since that group of people were able to get a nation that was dead broke to flourish; that means that our persistence is correct, right? That is enough for me. As long as we can prove that it is right, I feel consoled for my husband.

    Karana gently wiped the corner of her eyes with a smile. She looked at me with her sincerepurple eyes that also showed that she was relieved to hear that. She then continued, However, I wish to know more. I wish to know more about my ideal. I wish to know what is wrong and what is right. I wish to know more. I wish to know the results hundreds and thousands of years from now! Come to my room tonight, Your Majesty. I wish to know more. Your Majesty, I mean, Comrade; that is how you pronounce it, right? What a nice way of addressing someone.

    She chuckled in a slightly shy manner. I suddenly felt revered when she addressed me as Comrade. Before me was the first person to suggest that theory and also my sessor. I held her hand tightly. With a smile, I replied, The production ability at the moment isnt enough to make bliss and happiness attainable for everyone, but youre headed in the right direction with your goal, Comrade. Dont give up; believe me. This world will eventually be a red-g world.

    <em>Whats this considered? Its as though Karana and I have formed a friendship between revolutionaryrades!</em>

    We held each others hands tightly.

    <em>I dont know how long shell have to work for here or how considerable the sacrifice will be. I dont know how much will change or how long it will take, but I still believe that said future can be realised here with the efforts of countless people.</em>

    <em>That will also change this world to be more simr to my old home.</em>

    ============

    Vyvyan, why are you here again?

    Am I that unwee?

    Elizabeth sighed. She looked at Vyvyan, who was covered in mist from head to toe, and said, You cane, but do you have no sense of timing? You chose toe here when Im bathing. Do you want me to argue with you or fight with you when Im covered in steam? Im not in the mood for that stuff right now.

    Youre in a good mood, arent you?

    Of course. Lots of good things have happenedtely, after all.

    Vyvyan snickered, What I bring up next might just rain on your parade. If I were you, I would reinforce your defence lines at the Northern border.

    The Northern border? Thats where our boundaries intersect. What, you want to fight with us? Did you forget about my son?

    Im talking about the border at the canyon up North!!

    Vyvyan looked at Elizabeth; in a serious tone, she exined, The anthropoids and trolls up North have attacked too frequently. I feel that the situation is dire. Additionally, The North is colder this year. If the races in the North cant survive up there, their only option is tounch an attack against the South. As people with no retreat route, they will be fearsome opponents. If I were you, I would prepare as soon as possible!

    Elizabeth froze for a moment. She then stood right up from the water. She hesitated for a moment, and then eximed, Large canyon to the North the city located there is Socina! My son is there right now!

    Hurry up and call him back, then!!!

    I know! Ill go and write a letter now! Aaaahh!! Why dont we humans have an instant messaging method?!! Ill organise an army; nevertheless, I need to call my son back first. I swear that if my son gets hurt, Ill personally reduce the North to smithereens!!

    Ah, were in consensus this time. If you want to destroy the North, Ill help out

 Book 9: Chapter 29

    Book 9: Chapter 29

    So, centralisation is still required, even in that scenario?

    No. The fundamental condition that needs to be in ce for everyone to be able lead lives with equality is to have a stable country. In order for the country to be stable, there must be someone who acts as the leader. However, Im not talking about one such as Her Majesty. All of the national policies and government decrees must be approved of by the people, therefore allowing it to be representative of the majority. The leader is not someone who gives outmands, but one that creates proposals for change as per the suggestions off the people. The proposal is then legited after the people approve of it. Consequently, the leader isnt an Emperor but a civil servant that represents the people.

    So the countrys power is not said leaders power?

    Correct. In order to avoid selfish behaviours, the country must have power. The country must control necessary goods and resources. This way, merchants wont be able to hoard goods under special circumstances for their own profits. It makes handling of resources more convenient. Further, decrees can be swiftly carried out even without the elders discussion. Now, the countrys administration must not bend the rules and regtions to benefit anyone, regardless of identity or status. They must be governed under the samews as everyone else and that includes the leader of the country.

    Karana looked at me with an earnest look. She quickly scribbled something down in her notebook. I stopped my speech and picked up my cup of water on the table. I looked at the rays of light between the tall mountains outside. I then looked back at Karana and said, Karana, you must know that production must reach a certain point before anything I just said can be administered. If not, the people might not be able to enjoy the resources, even if you do manage to acquire them. Hence, the things I said arent practical at this point in time. Meanwhile, Her Majestys method of ruling is most appropriate Of course, the elves governing system is the closest to what youre aiming for, but their needs and society arentpatible with humanity.

    Karana nodded. She looked at her notebook in front of her and let out a long sigh, I really, really look forward to seeing this world. It is not a single individuals country, but a ns rule. The people select their representative; they voice their dissatisfactions; the leader does not enjoy special privileges and must serve the people. This world all of the resources in this world belong to the hard-working people. I think that the leader of such a country would be very happy. We will all eventually be particles of dust, but the people will always speak of our story. We will forever be remembered in the peoples hearts. It is just unfortunate that I will not get to see such a beautiful world. But nevertheless, I am not sad, as I now firmly believe that this world will definitely be that world I envision.

    I looked at her. Despite not getting any sleep for the entire night, instead, recording every word and view I spoke about excitedly, Karana didnt show any signs of fatigue on her face. To the contrary, she had a red flush on her face that disyed her anticipation and joy for the future. Pursuing a dream without a future is a very painful endeavour. After this one night, however, I transformed her fleeting dream into an actionable n.

    I shined a light into the dark night where there wasnt so much as a single ray of light. Ipletely lit up the path in front of her. While I shouldnt force changes to history and societys development, I dont want such a resolute idea ahead of the times to end up down the drain. Karana might not be able to see the world I spoke of, but as long as somebody picks up her notebook, the path forward will be walked.

    Your Majesty Ones life sure is short

    The sun shone in from outside. Karanas purple eyes were particrly bright as the sun came up. She looked at me and softly went on, However, I got to meet the man I love most and take a big step forward for our dream. It sure is a strange feeling. It feels as though I havepleted the task I was born toplete Perhaps a short life is meaningful, too. God did not provide us with enough time; instead, gave us limitless possibilities Your Majesty, I am thinking that if I knew that you did not think that I was nave, childish and would work together with me earlier on, I might have chosen to marry off to Rosvenor back then. Would that have also been a good choice?

    I chuckled and shook my head, I dont think so, Karana. If you married someone you dont love for your dream, that wouldnt be what you want, right? The happiest thing isnt witnessing the moment your dreames true, but our clumsy selves working together with someone who shares your dream. You also want to be able to love the one you work with. Thats what you want, and also the bliss you possess, am I right?

    Karana didnt respond. Tears started to form in her eyes. She looked out the window without speaking. I titled my head and continued, Moreover, to be frank, I think that I love my current wives more. After all, I think that Nier is a bit cuter than you are. Thats what I reckon.

    Karana turned her tears into a smile and joked, I also think that my husband was a bit more masculine than you. After all, he would not say that another woman is cuter in front of me.

    Iughed and stood up. I then responded, Thats because to me, youre the another woman. Life is short, so there are no wrong decisions in life. If youre happy now, then theres no need to regret.

    I agree. I now feel that it was great that I did not marry you, for that was how I got to spend a few years with the man I loved most. Those few years were enough to make me happy.

    Karana stood up and opened her arms. I stood up and gave her a light hug. Our hug was void of any romantic feelings. It was merely a simple hug of encouragement and constion. As a matter of fact, our bodies didnt even touch. We just lightly wrapped our arms around each other.

    Ah Your Majesty

    I need to make something clear.

    For the sake of avoiding rumours, we didnt close the door when we spoke at night. The door was open so that everybody who passed by could see us speaking at the desk. That led to Philes finding out I didnt return at night, and he also saw us hugging

    Karana let go of me casually and with a smile, said, I shall not take up your rest time, then, Your Majesty. My wilfulness deprived you of your sleep. For that I am very sorry. Please go and have a good rest now. I will prepare what you need as soon as I can.

    All right.

    I nodded, and then we smiled as we exchanged eye contact. I turned around to leave and Philes followed behind me. He looked at me with a very odd gaze for a long while, and then remarked, Your Majesty, I once heard a weird rumour

    What rumour?

    I heard that you used your body to conquer the female lords It is said that you have sexual rtionships with countless lords I refused to believe it in the past but I now feel mm that there is some truth to the rumour

    What nonsense is this?!! We have a pure rtionship! Its one-hundred percent pure!!

    Is it?

    If you dont believe me, Ill call Shusia over tonight

    I believe you!! I believe you!! I absolutely believe you!!

 Book 9: Chapter 30

    Book 9: Chapter 30

    Karana didnt make me wait for long. After just one day, she brought a tall stack of books before me. There were new and old books. The old ones were so old that I was afraid gently touching it would reduce it to dust.

    This is all of the information I found rted to the North. After examining the information, I have found out that there are lots of species in the North, including trolls and anthropoids, all of which have their own societies, whiche in different shapes and forms. Further, they continue to fight each other in the North. The North is mainly tnd and has rivers which can be clearly spotted. However, they should all be frozen by now.

    I nodded and asked, Do you have a map, then?

    I have found a total of three maps.

    Karana carefully picked up the three maps. Two of them were very old while one was very new. Well, not particrly new. I took the two maps. The pen marks made on them were virtually indiscernible now. I spread the three maps out, and then asked, The entrances and exits on these three maps are huge. Is it due to thend changing or are they drawing mistakes?

    Karana smiled helplessly and replied, Your Majesty, I truthfully have no way of being sure about that, as I have never been there. These maps were all drawn by adventurers. They were drawn centuries apart from each other. Nobody knows for certain if changes happened there or if the maps are inurate.

    I cant use these three maps to send my men to their deaths. Im going to a ce swarming with danger. Going there without a map is no different to marching to our deaths. I need to send scouts there to redraw the maps. I dont need these three maps.

    Karana nodded then took the maps back. She responded, Indeed, you are correct. You will have to slowly look through the rest afterwards. However, I cannot allow you to take them away, because they are things my husband left behind for me. Do you have any other ns for the next few days, Your Majesty?

    I looked at her and responded seriously, No. Oh, right, I also want to personally make a trip to one of the routes that lead to the mountain paths in the North.

    Karana hesitated for a moment. She then frowned, Why do you want to go to such a perilous ce? Your Majesty, please forgive my bluntness, but that is no ce for a holiday. It is actually a very dangerous ce. I am not saying that you will definitely be attacked by anthropoids, but due to the weather on snowy mountain paths. That is your biggest foe. You guard unit will not be able to remain on the snowy mountains for long with their equipment. You may truly find yourself in danger if you try to.

    Wasnt that the same with the desert?

    Karana mercilessly replied, You prepared for a long time before going to the desert, did you not? You would not have had those strangerge animals pulling your carriages, otherwise. Moreover, you brought arge volume of ammunition, supplies and weapons, right? Have you prepared anything this time, though? Is your only preparation is your guard unit? Further, your guard unit does not look as though they have prepared the correct attire. I strongly advise against going to the mountain paths. It, truly, is very dangerous on the snowy mountains

    Of course, I know that its dangerous, but not going just because its dangerous isnt my style.

    I chuckled, Im going to have to trouble you to help out with my mens attire, Karana. Although Im not afraid of danger, I do have a brain. Leave the survival and safety arrangements in the snowy mountains to me.

    You mean that you want me toe with you?

    The corner of Karanas lips curled up into a small smile. She then said, Normally speaking, I should refuse, for the reason that it would be wise to refuse to partake in something this risky, where there is clearly nothing to be gained, and to the contrary, is dangerous.

    I believe you will agree, though.

    Let me put it this way I do not know why but when I see your expression, I end up believing that you can do many things that are considered impossible. I shall go with you. However, I must inform you to, one, not bring too many men as the paths in the mountains are very narrow; thus, bringing too many men would affect our speed. Moreover, we will all die in the snow if something happens and the path is blocked. Two, your mens primary weapons are guns, correct? Do not fire your guns in the snowy mountains, as we will be doomed if it causes an avnche. Lastly, bring as little luggage as possible, and everyone should bring a few rocks.

    Rocks?

    Heating them up, and then putting them in your clothes will keep you warm for a long time. Karana gave a simple exnation, and then added, I shall arrange for men to be our guides. Your Majesty, you must follow our instructions in the mountains. Do not act on your own ord, understood?

    Understood.

    All right, then. I shall satisfy your wish, if that is your wish. Karana giggled softly, But I absolutely refuse to go to that side with you. If you wish to cross through the mountains and over to the North, please do so on your own.

    I dont want to cross over, either. I just want to confirm one path I can use, thats all. I stroked my chin to think to myself for a bit before saying, I initially thought that Id be able to obtain a map from you so that I could return and make preparations to expand in the North. I never expected Id have to wait for so long before I could get a start.

    Karana made a small bow. She then said, Although it may take a bit longer, I believe that your goal is easier to achieve than mine. I shall now go and prepare. You should inform your men, as well. Choose your elites, bring along food, firewood and also clothes.

    Understood.

    Let us head out tomorrow, then. I estimate that we will need to travel for some time. It is very cold and dangerous on the snowy mountains, but the scenery is very captivating.

    Karana giggled then turned around to leave. I sat on my chair and looked at the books before me. I sighed, and then carefully picked one up to begin to read through it

    <em>Ah, fuck!! I cant read Socinas texts!</em>

    =============

    Miss! Hurry! Hurry!! You will be safe once you get over there! You just need to get over there!

    Th-there are still pursuers behind us! Theyre catching up! Theyre catching up!!

    Miss, you go on ahead. You people protect her well. Dont turn around no matter what happens. Just run. Now hurry, hurry to that side. When you see the humans there, inform them of what happened here! You must survive! You must! Miss, promise me! Promise! Our tribes bloodline and the safety in the North rests in your hands now! You must survive! You must survive!

    I I

    Dont cry, Miss, dont cry. Do not worry about us. Turn around and run now. If you cannot return with glory then do not return. We are dying for you, our tribe and the safety of all of the souls in the North. As long as we live in your heart, we will never die! Now go! Go!!

    I swear! I swear that I will not let your deaths be in vain! I will not let my fathers death be in vain! I will definitely bring back hope! I promise!

    Its all in your hands Miss Now hurry and run!

 Book 9: Chapter 31

    Book 9: Chapter 31

    The snowy mountains were still some distance away from Socina City. We need to cross over the icynd in the north of Socina before we can arrive at the mountain paths. The snowy mountains looked as though they were right in front of us, yet it felt as if we never got closer. The sun was shining brightly overhead, but we couldnt feel any warmth from it. The breeze from the direction of the snowy mountains was freezing. It felt as though the winds were des cutting our skin. Although we had changed intopletely new gear, it still felt cold. It was as though the cold wind and snow pierced through our every cell, to sting every inch on our skin.

    As opposed to calling them mountain paths, I would argue that theyre better off described as the only ce that you could walk on the mountains. We switched our horses out for Socinas short and long-furred horses that were specialised in traversing the mountains. These horses were unafraid of the cold winds. However, I could tell that the temperature here in the mountains and the outside were drastically different. It was as though they were two different worlds. The temperature in the mountains was so low that I was shaking from head to toe. Ice quickly formed on the red scarf mom made me due to my breathing. We couldnt speak to each other with the whistling cold winds and heavy snowfall. We had to tie ourselves together with ropes around our waists to avoid being separated.

    Nightfall came even earlier in the mountains. I, however, was looking forward to night time already by noon. Despite being on horseback, the cold and fatigue wore me down, causing me to feel as if I ran out of energy. Had I not been on horseback, I probably wouldve had to take breaks after walking short distances.

    At night, our guide led us to a small cave. There was quite a bit of residue from fires started.

    <em>It seems that a fair number of people have taken short breaks here. </em>

    We left our horses outside and everybody entered the cave; but as I said, it was just a small cave. We were a group of about twenty people. When we squeezed into the cave, we virtually couldnt budge.

    Shusia,e, Ill hug you.

    Philes looked at Shusia. Shusia was a little embarrassed, but she ended up walking over to him and sitting in hisp, nevertheless. She leaned on him and looked at the fire. Philes looked at us and said, If this is how it is, let us sit around the fire, then Your Majesty Could you squeeze in with Lord Karana? Nobody has the right to hug Lord Karana. after all, right?

    I dont mind, but what about you, Karana?

    Hugging Karana for warmth is nothing but good news for me. She, though, is a married woman at the end of the day. Shes considered a widow now, but still, there are other people here. It wont be good if somebody sees us, now, would it?

    Karana smiled, and then walked over to sit in front of me. She then wrapped the two of us up using an overcoat. She leaned her back on my chest. While looking at the fire, she smiled, Staying alive in these mountains is of most importance. Further, this is not an unforgivable betrayal. Plus, there are very few women who have the privilege of resting on your chest, Your Majesty, so please allow me to use the Princess spot for now.

    Shes not going to be a Princess, is she?

    Philes, what was that?

    No, no, no, I did not saying anything. I did not say anything!!

    I red at Philes, causing Shusia to softly giggle She then asked, Your Majesty, when you told Instructor Nier about you and Miss Lucia or when you told Miss Lucia about Instructor Nier, did they just calmly ept it?

    I quickly recalled their Earth-shaking battle, Lucias escape and when Lucia saw Nier and me kissing in her wedding dress

    I touched my face then chuckled dryly, Mm I guess you could say they epted it peacefully

    You sure are amazing, Your Majesty to be forgiven after two-timing. Do you have ns to find yourself another princess?

    Im not two-timing! I How could I possibly find a third Princess? Im loyal in love! I loved Nier and Lucia, because theyre very important people to me. Im not the kind of person who likes them just because theyre a female!

    <em>As if I dare to find myself a third girl Nier and Lucias rtionship has just rxed a little. They would never allow me to have another woman. If there was going to be another woman, theyd have to be either Vyvyan or Elizabeths standard. Otherwise, she cant beat the two of them</em>

    <em>Nier and Lucia wont hesitate to deal fatal blows when ites to this, after all. I cant let an innocent girl die at their hands</em>

    Shusia looked at me. She quietly giggled, and then gestured with her hand to hush. I looked down to see Karana had fallen asleep. She sat within close proximity to me with her head down. Despite having fallen asleep, she didnt lean against me. She maintained a few centimetres distance from me.

    Though she said survival was important, she still minds physical contact. Shes a widow, all right, one that loves her husband.

    I smiled. I didnt pull her into my arms; instead, I raised the coat up higher, trying to cover her best as I could. The fire in front of me crackled. Nobody was singing and drinking the way we did in the desert. We, virtually, fell into silence not long after sitting down, with just the sound of the wind whistling outside.

    My eyes gradually shut. My head lowered and entered my dreams.

    ============================

    <strong>*Pant Pant Pant*</strong>

    <em>Ive already ran for a very long time  a very long time truly too long</em>

    <em>How long have I run for? I dont know I dont know Probably around a week, I think After my father was taken by that group and after I received my fathers head from them, I ran with all my might. I ran through the snow and northern winds. Behind me were screams and bloodshed. Im getting further and further away from my home</em>

    <em>I cant turn back, though. I cant take one step back. I dont have anybody with me anymore. Theres nobody left with me to stop those maniacs</em>

    <em>My father did what he did for their sake</em>

    <em>My father did what he did for this continent</em>

    <em>Our tribe has done our best every generation for the sake of this continent that the gods abandoned</em>

    <em>Why why why. does nobody remember that? Why didnt anybody stand up? My father gave up everything he had for them, and yet he couldnt even exchange it for mercy in the end. My father gave everything he had for that tyrant, yet had his life taken from him, just because he wouldnt hand me over</em>

    <em>Thats too disgusting</em>

    <em>Thats too despicable</em>

    <em>Thats too cold-hearted</em>

    <em>I must continue to run. I must continue to run</em>

    <em>I must find the power to seek revenge. I must acquire the power to get revenge. I cant turn back now, but I must return to kill those traitors. I must save this continent again. I cant let my fathers death be in vain. I cant let the continent my tribe has protected for centuries be destroyed now.</em>

    <em>Run Run Run!!</em>

    She suddenly slipped, causing her red silhouette to roll down the snow.

    She couldnt get to her feet again

 Book 9: Chapter 32

    Book 9: Chapter 32

    When I woke up the next day, I was almost incapable of standing up.

    It wasnt because my legs were frozen numb, but because our clothes from yesterday were covered in snow, which the fire melted. The air behind us, on the other hand, was very cold, thereby causing the parts of our coats that were in contact with the ground to freeze up and attach to the ground. It was frozen stiff. Philes had to break it with his sword in the end.

    The weather outside was the same. It was still snowing and blowing cold winds. We made ourselves a warm breakfast using the fire. It took ages for the rye bread we boiled in water to soften up. However, that was the most appropriate food to bring on our journey. I couldnt bring luxurious foods in these conditions, so I had no choice but to suffer with my men.

    After we finished breakfast, we exited the cave, only to discover that our horses oddly formed a circle.

    Under normal circumstances, horses gather together instead of forming a circle, like this, as gathering together would help each other stay warm. Forming a circle, like this, made it clear they were trying to protect something inside the circle.

    I walked over to the centre of their circle and paused.

    <em>Mm.</em>

    I didnt see anything that surprised me, but it was the contrary. I was bewildered, for I didnt see anything.

    There was nothing, but white snow on the ground. The only difference from yesterday was that our traces from yesterday had been covered by the snow.

    Karana wrapped her thick cloak around her then walked up to me to ask, Your Majesty, did something happen?

    I scratched my head and replied, Its strange, precisely because nothing happened

    Karana smiled, and then responded, I feel the opposite way. I am very d that nothing happened. If something happens in this weather, it will be very dangerous. Since nothing happened, let us not waste any more time. Let us get going, Your Majesty. We will see a small path once we reach the top.

    All right, lets get going, then.

    Just as I turned around and went to grab my horse, my horse suddenly bit my cloak and pulled me with all its might. I looked at my horse, feeling dumbfounded. I waspletely baffled by what it was trying to do. It pulled me into the centre of their circle then faced up to the sky and neighed. I was still baffled when I looked at it. I had no idea what it was trying to do.

    Karana looked at us, feeling dumbfounded, too. She then, suddenly, bent over at her waist and quickly swept the snow aside, revealing a red silhouette in the white pile of snow. It resembled a scene of blood flowing out from it.

    Karana picked up the red body. She nervously looked at me. She passed me the small body and stuttered, Your Majesty Wh-Why is there an anthropoid here? Why.?

    An anthropoid?!

    I nkly looked at the girl in my arms. She was wearing very thin clothing. Her face under her hoodie was frighteningly pale. Her ck eyebrows were virtually glued together by ice. Her lips were totally pale. She was curled up as though she wouldnt ever wake again.

    My suspicion was soon proven, because where she had two holes at the top of her cloak, there were two long, pointy and furry ears sticking out of them. They were different to elves ears. Her long ears were covered with short and smooth red fur. I could feel something fluffy with my arm I was carrying her with.

    <em>Is this a tail?</em>

    Dont move out for now!! Dont move out! Return into the cave! Guards, gather at the entrance! Prepare for battle! Stay vignt!!

    Your Majesty?

    I carried the girl in my arms into the cave. Karana looked at me with confusion and followed in behind me. I turned my head around to look at her sternly and said, The back of this girls cloak was cut open with des, which indicates that shes being chased. Whatever the case is, an anthropoid being chased by other anthropoid, is an anthropoid that I need. Im positive that there are pursuers chasing her right now. I wont let a god-sent gift to me get snatched away!

    After carrying the girl that appeared who knows when or where, I desperately grabbed a handful of snow from outside and brought it in. After removing the girls in clothes, her entire body was revealed to me. She had a perfect body. She was an anthropoid, but the only beast parts she had were her long furry ears and her long and furry red tail. Her tail was particrly smooth. Her tail was also the only warm body part of hers.

    I desperately rubbed her body with the snow.

    <em>I dont know if my knowledge from the other world is applicable here, but I think it should be fine. </em>

    Karana helped me out. I removed my clothes, and then tightly embraced her before wrapping us both up with an overcoat.

    Dont die Dont die Dont die, damn it! Dont die!

    I leaned the girls small, but beautiful face on my shoulder. Her long ears were lightly touching my head. I tightly hugged her as I desperately attempted to warm her up.

    When I thought about it after, that mustve been our first skin-to-skin contact.

    Our skin was tightly glued together. I used my body heat to warm up her frozen body. I made physical contact with the pretty and cute young girl the first time we met. We didnt know each others names. I didnt know where she came from or even what race she was, but here we were, tightly glued together, exchanging our body temperature.

    Your Majesty! We have an enemy! We are under attack! We are under an enemy attack!!

    Stop them!

    I heard the sounds of des nging outside, as well as howls that sounded akin to the cries of beasts. Karana, who was next to me, looked on edge. She stared outside without looking away. Her lips quivered, Your Majesty they are this anthropoids pursuers, right? Your Majesty, I need to tell you that the anthropoids are much more formidable fighters than humans are They have very thick fur. and even if you pierce their fur, unless it is a fatal wound, they do not seem to We lost seven or eight men just to hunt two of them

    Philes came over to uspletely covered in blood while the racket was going on outside. His cloak was covered in blood that had frozen. The fierce wind couldnt even get a corner of his cloak to budge. He walked up to us and tossed two furry heads with fangs down. He panted and reported, There are over ten of them left outside. I think that you would not wish to see so many, so I brought back two.

    Wh-

    Karana looked at Philes with utter disbelief. Philes didnt pay attention to Karanas gaze. He, instead, scanned the heads on the ground with curiosity, and then asked, Your Majesty, are these anthropoids?

    No, theyre dead people.

    I looked at the girl in my arms. I grabbed hold of her hands and noticed that her hand was gradually warming up, while her body was slowly regaining suppleness. I looked at Philes and added, Continue standing on guard. Prepare the horses. As soon as this girles to, were returning. Its baffling to me that there are only about a dozen of them. There might be even moreing.

 Book 9: Chapter 33

    Book 9: Chapter 33

    Philes panted. He stood at the entrance of the cave and anxiously shouted, Your Majesty, if we have to continue defending, we might not be able to keep it up!! It is as if there is no end to them. They keeping one group after another as we kill them! Your Majesty, if we do not leave now, we will not have the energy to leave!

    With the girl in my arms, I asked in a shocked voice, Why are there so many?! Could it be that theyre not a small pursuit team?

    I am not sure. In any case, they keeping wave after wave. We have no idea where theye from while the snowfall is too heavy, and they are exploiting our disadvantage!

    The guide from outside then ran in and hastily reported, Your Majesty, we must leave quickly! It looks as though a snowstorm ising. If we do not leave now, we will be trapped here!

    Karana looked at me. I clenched my teeth. I pulled the young girl into my arms then wrapped the both of us up tightly with the overcoat. I then used a rope to affix her firmly to my chest. Then, I stood up and said, Lets quickly return now, then. With waves of anthropoidsing the way theyreing, Im starting to think that this isnt a simple hunt. Im worried that Socina is in danger. If its this hard to detect theming and going, they might be hiding in the vicinity of Socina.

    Karana nodded. She didnt say anything, but I could see her anxiety in her purple eyes. I know how much she loves Socina, so naturally, she desperately wanted to return when her Socina City is under threat. I want to wait a bit longer, but it doesnt look as if thatll be possible.

    When the guards outside heard that we were retreating, they let out sighs of relief. Although my men didnt suffer any casualties, they were out of energy, and therefore couldnt continue fighting. We quickly mounted our horses. I saw the corpses piled up on the narrow mountain path.

    <em>Are they the anthropoids? </em>

    Theyre pretty simr to what I imagined. Theyre furry and wrapped in simple clothing. Their heads resemble the heads of wolves. However, they didnt stand out whenpared to humans. They had firm flesh and thick skin. If my guards swords werent high-quality swords made by elves and they werent trained by Nier, we really may have suffered heavy casualties.

    I rode at the forefront, racing back to Socina as fast as I could. The fierce wind whistled. The snowkes that hit me felt as if they were bullets. They hurt when they smacked me in the face. The wind was blowing so strong it was, virtually, impossible to breathe. I narrowed my eyes. Despite having enhanced senses  thanks to my elven gics  I still couldnt see anything in the heavy snow.

    <em>It appears that a snowstorm really ising.</em>

    Your Majesty, watch out!!!!!

    As I was galloping along the path, Philes suddenly yelled out loudly. I instinctively tugged on my horse reins. In the next instant, a dark silhouette came down from overhead while roaring. A huge axe swung down in front of me, brutally smashing my horses heads to mush.

    My horse didnt even get to neigh before its head was demolished. Its blood sprayed forth, heating up a section of the snow. I made an emergency dismount and rolled to the side, almost rolling off the mountain. Philes caught my cloak from behind and pulled me back, while Shusia roared and charged forward.

    She engaged the big and dark silhouette.

    The axe blew the turbid air away with its swing. As the axe was swung, the snow blew away with the wind, allowing me to finally see the face of therge anthropoid. He wasnt wielding a quality axe. It was a in stone axe, but it matched the uncouth swings and lethal power of its wielder.

    I finally understood where they came from.

    <em>Theyre jumping down from above!</em>

    <em>For humans, that would be the equivalent of jumping across cliffs, but its the same as taking a stroll to the anthropoids!</em>

    Rargh!!

    He roared as he swung his axe. Shusia dexterously jumped out of the way then hopped onto his axe. Her cloak loudly fluttered in the wind before she stabbed him through his chest. Shusia forced the sword in deep, and then forcibly pulled it out. He cried out in pain, and then crashed into a side of the mountain.

    Did you finish him?

    Shusia gasped for air. She then shed at his throat, causing blood to spray as if he was spittingva. Philes then pulled me back. He looked at the anthropoid, and then in a somewhat surprised tone said, Let us go Your Majesty Ah why why is the Earth quaking?

    I noticed that it was dark overhead. I thought more of them had jumped down. I, therefore, instinctively drew my gun. Were in the middle of the path right now, so we could be attacked from the front and back. If we get trapped in a pincer attack, well have no choice but to kill our way out of here. With every man who can wield a sword, weve got an extrabatant.

    Your Majesty we may not be able to escape

    Karana looked at me with her pale face. The ground below our feet began to quake, and the sound of an avnche came from overhead. Karanas expression looked particrly grim. She looked at me and softly said, Perhaps the anthropoids axe caused a snow avnche

    Wh-

    I wasnt surprised; I just didnt have an opportunity to finish uttering my response before our entire team got caught in the fierce avnche. My vision instantaneously became zero. My ears were, practically, filled with snow, with just the crashing and quaking, rumbling in my ears. The snow swept us away to somewhere. I couldnt do anything. In fact, breathing, itself, was very difficult.

    I instinctively hugged the girl in front of me tightly, doing my best to cover her with my body to protect her.

    Then my brain was just smashed with chaos and the world spun

    I had no idea what happened after that

    I wasnt sure if I could survive the avnche.

    ========

    I seemed to catch sight of a red pair of eyes looking at me. I could seemingly feel a warm sensation from my chest that enveloped my entire body spreading to my every nerve

    Dont die dont die You saved my life so I wont let you die!

    <em>Ive never heard this voice before</em>

    <em>Its right next to my ear</em>

    <em>I think somebody is hugging me</em>

    <em>I can feel a warm sensation from my waist to my chest</em>

    <em>Its soft</em>

    <em>I feel as if theres something smooth, well-kept and furry teasing my skin</em>

    <em>A pair of hands</em>

    A pair of small and warm hands held mine

    Dont die!

    <em>Is she speaking to me?</em>

    I struggled to open my eyes. All I saw was a field of white and a pair of red eyes. The pair of eyes was different to Mommy Vyvyans. The pupils werent round, but an odd crescent moon shape. Those eyes were trained on me right now. Below those eyes, was a red pair of lips gently moving. Two sharp fangs were vaguely visible

    Kind Man dont die dont die because of me dont Weve only met for the first time Please dont let someone die for my sake again I will definitely save you Come back to me! Come back to me! Come back to me!

    Cant you see that Ive opened my eyes?! Who saves people by pping them across the face the way you do?!!!!

 Book 9: Chapter 34

    Book 9: Chapter 34

    I was lying on the young girls thighs.

    Frankly, I dont think this girl has any worldlymon sense. Usually, the first thing you do upon saving a man trapped in the snow wouldnt be pping his face as much and hard as you could. However, my belly and chest felt very warm. There was something fluffy covering my chest. Wondering what it was, I went to touch the fluffy thing

    Dont go touching me there, you creep!!

    I took another p to my face. Seriously, the p really hurt. She whipped the fluffy thing on my chest away, thereby exposing my chest to the cold. The young girl fumed as she looked at me. She folded her arms and eximed, Do you not know not to touch a young girls tail, you rude human?! You cant be so impolite even if you did save my life!

    No, normally, young girls dont have a tail

    I put my hand on my forehead. I saw the white ground.

    <em>It appears that Im in a stone cave. </em>

    The young girl knelt to one side and vigntly pulled her tail behind her. She looked at me with her red eyes that were the shape of a crescent moon. I shifted my gaze to her. Her pointy ears twitched. She shifted her line of sight and in a soft voice, said, Dont stare at me that way. Youre such an impolite human

    No the main thing is youre different to us and those anthropoids so Im slightly curious

    She snorted then folded her arms. She proudly wagged her tail, and then responded, Of course, Im the venerated eldest daughter of the leader of the Moon Fox Tribe. Our tribe is different to those anthropoids. Our blood is pure. Were a prominent tribe in the North. You should salute me in my presence, you impolite human. However, I shall forgive your rudeness, as you saved my life! My name is Ling Yue. Ling. Yue. Remember my name.

    Is it?

    I chuckled, and then adjusted my clothes. I looked at her and made a small bow. I then continued, I am the Prince of the Rosvenor Empire and the elven kingdom, Troy Gdriel Rosvenor. It seems that I am of higher status than you are, so I shall forgive your rudeness

    Gdriel?!

    Ling Yue, in other words, the long-eared young girl with a tail from the wolf tribe, suddenly stood up before I finished. She looked at me with astonishment. She grabbed my chest with one hand and shouted, Youre a Gdriel?! The Elven King Gdriel?

    Calm down

    I looked at her two sharp fangs on both sides of her lips and pressed my hands down on her shoulders. She smacked the ground with her tail. She was on the verge of tears. She tightly gripped my clothes at my chest and thumped her head on my chest hard. I didnt know what she was trying to do. I raised both of my hands up high to indicate that I wasnt intending to do anything to her.

    She leaned her small body on my chest and shook violently, Ive found you Ive found you Gdriel Gdriel I finally finally

    She gripped my clothes tightly. Her tears started to course down her face. The tears on her eyshes had frozen. I looked at her feeling stupefied and asked with puzzlement, Yes, I am a Gdriel but what exactly do you want me to do? How do you know the surname of the Elven King? Are there elves over there?

    Only you Gdriels can save us Only you only the Gdriels can. Without you without you our I father

    I couldnt make out what she was saying. Her weeping left her distraught, and her speech was all muddled. I, however, suddenly realised something.

    How did we manage tomunicate without any pressure?

    It wasnt because of mana, but that we spoke the samenguage.

    <em>Why do we speak the samenguage?</em>

    She cried on my chest while still maintaining her grip on my shirt. She thumped her head on my chest hard and said something that I couldnt understand at all. I had no idea what she wanted me to do, but I could faintly feel something.

    <em>Shes a young girl that fled for her life with fierce anthropoids in hot pursuit. Why did she have to flee? What can you derive from a young girl who was arrogant and proud crying so sorrowfully?</em>

    <em>It meant that she, perhaps, hopes that I can avenge her.</em>

    She hoped that I could help her return.

    I dont know what exactly happened in the North, but it must be rted to mana. It must have something to do with this girls tribe and elves. That would exin why this young girl in front of me was so worked up. I dont know what shes thinking, but I think she can get me what I want.

    I beg you

    I pressed my hands on her shoulders, looked at her face and solemnly said, Dont cry. Please dont cry. Ill listen to you, and Ill consider your request, but you need to properly tell me what the matter is. Trust me, Ill help you. I definitely will, I promise. As long as you tell me whats the matter

    I extended my hand out to wipe her tears on her face away, but for some reason, my hand grabbed her ear

    <em>Ah, the fluffy feeling feels so nice</em>

    <strong>*Smack!*</strong>

    I received another big p to my face again. And then I got pped again before I could react.

    You are not to touch my ears, you rude man!!!!

    Why do you like pping me across the face so much?!

    The young girl looked at me, feeling angry. Despite her face still having traces of her tears on it, she still looked at me with a furious gaze. She put her hand on her hip then pointed at my face and shouted.

    I touched my face. We had only exchanged a few sentences, yet she had pped me a number of times already. I just had a strong urge to touch her twitching ears and tail she wagged from side to side. Plus, her tail she wagged around was particrly warm and smooth. I really wanted to y with it in my hands.

    Just as she went to give me another ear full, her ears suddenly budged. After making a few circles with them, she suddenly went up on her toes and covered my mouth. She whispered, Shut up! Dont speak! Somebody ising! Lots of them, in fact!

    Hmmm!!!

    I said shut up!! Aaahh!!

    She suddenly moaned, and then powerlessly leaned onto my chest. I grabbed her tail that wasnt easy to grab, Why cant I speak?! Did you forget that I had others with me?! It must be them searching for me! If we dont reveal ourselves to them now, well never be saved!

    Although I was slightly angry, her tail felt so nice

    I grabbed her tail out of curiosity and stroked it a few times.

    <em>How smooth and warm!</em>

    Ah Ah. Dont Let go Hmm. Mmm Let go bastard let go!

    She squirmed with her body while she softly panted. She gripped my chest tightly as her body trembled with nervousness.

    Mm.

    She suddenly leaned onto my chest without any resistance. She gripped my clothes with red hot flushes on her face and whispered, Dont just go touching my tail only only only my husband can touch it

    You have a husband?!

    I immediately let go, because I was shocked.

    Of course I do, you damn creep!! I told you not to touch my tail already! You creep! Bully! Bastard!

    <strong>*Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack!! Smack!!*</strong>

    <em>Wow</em>

    <em>So her tail can change her personality now, huh</em>

    <em>Also, how the heck did your five ps feel as though you practiced them to mastery?!!</em>

 Book 9: Chapter 35

    Book 9: Chapter 35

    I told you not to speak!

    How was I supposed to know that they werent my men?!

    Ling Yue and I angrily made eye contact. Truthfully, I wasnt angry that we were taken away; I was angry, because I was concerned for Karana andpany. To be honest, I dont care too much about Karanas well-being, but I do care about my Philes and Shusia. I dont know if theyll be saved from the snow avnche.

    I, in all honesty, never expected these people to not be Karana andpany, but instead, natives of the snowy mountains. They carried guns, bows and arrows on their backs. I thought that they were going to attack us, so I had my gun ready to fire, but they didnt do anything to us. They just surrounded us, and then requested for us to leave.

    Perhaps it was because he noticed our tense expressions, a native turned his head around to say with a smile, I told you, Your Majesty, we do not intend offend you. We just hope that you cane with us. We have already rescued your friends, so you do not need to worry. We noticed your group when the snow avnche happened. Fortunately, it was not a serious avnche. A big snowball dropped down is all. After we saved your friends, Lord Karana said that you had not yet been found, so we led a search for you.

    Are Karana and the others all right?

    They are all fine.

    Thats good.

    I was relieved to hear that. I then looked at them and asked with concern, What about the anthropoids, then? What happened to them? How many of them are there? We did we get attacked?

    His expression turned grim. He sounded as if he struggled to reply, It seems to be a very fierce attack, Your Majesty The anthropoids areunching a big attack. This is no longer the usual robbery, but an actual assault. We have no idea where they came from. They gathered in in the frozennd. They should be attacking Socina City now

    Oh, right! Human! I should inform you!

    Ling Yue grabbed me by my chest and pulled me over. She looked at me and solemnly said, I never thought that theyd move so fast! Human! You need to hurry and prepare for war! The weather in the North has be too harsh to survive. All of the species in the North are banding together. They want to take over yournd! This is just the first unit. There will be a big army attacking after! You need to hurry and prepare! I came to report this to you!!

    Why didnt you say so sooner?!

    It was pointless to bring it up in that cave! Plus, its your fault, Gdriel! You made me forget it!

    I pressed a hand on her shoulder and shouted, I need more information! I need the time theyll strike, their numbers, the location and their equipment!

    I dont know!!

    Ling Yue was in pain, as I used too much strength; therefore, she pressed her hands on my shoulders. I didnt realise how much strength I used.

    <em>I have no time and am in no mood to mind these trivial things. I need to know more. If they want to attack Troy City from here, itll only take them a few days; meanwhile humanity ispletely unprepared for war. Heck, the military was called back South. </em>

    <em>How is my Troy City going to defend itself?!</em>

    I said, tell me more! Arent you a noble?! Tell me! Tell me

    <strong>*p!*</strong>

    Ling Yue pulled her hand back and looked at me coldly. She then said, Calm down! I came to inform you, not for you to find fault with! I wouldnt be in such a pathetic state if I knew their n. Their leader is extremely cautious. He wouldnt let us, those who oppose war, find out any information. I only know some information. Ill tell you all I know, but whats the point of you getting worked up now?! Wheres your army?!

    The native was a bit surprised to see me get pped in such fashion. However, he quickly interjected when there was a pause between us, She is right, Your Majesty. You should calm down for now. Our elders have realised the severity of the situation. That is why we want to discuss the uing war with you. Socina City is being attacked right now. If we do not hurry, Lord Karana is going to run back there alone.

    Ah Yeah My guards and the military are there, so they should be able to hang on

    I touched my cheek that Ling Yue pped. I looked at her and spaced out a little. She looked at me with a frown and muttered under her breath, Are you actually reliable?

    I wont let the people in my territory get trampled on. I was nning on getting a step ahead, but Ill just have to defend first now.

    I looked ahead and walked forward. I stepped passed the piled up snow and looked into the distance. I eximed, If this is a war, I wont take a single step back, because Im a descendant of the Rosvenor family and the Gdriel tribe!

    Lets hurry, then!

    We went around the mountain path and arrived at arge empty space between the mountains. There was a big fire lit up in the centre of the area. A group of natives sat around the fire with their white animal fur draped on their shoulders. Behind them was a fully-equipped militia. Karana, Philes and the others sat around the fire with their cloaks draped over their shoulders. Karanas anxiety showed in her eyes. She couldnt ask for anything more than to return. It was her city, after all.

    Youre here, esteemed Prince.

    An elder who was the leader stood up when he saw the two of us. The elders next to him stood up one after another and looked at us. I said, Its toote for formalities and drivel. Now, tell me what happened. What did you exactly call me here for? Socina City is currently under attack, so Im not willing to waste a second.

    The elderughed in a soft voice. He looked at me and replied, Your Majesty, you and Her Majesty truly are cut from the same mould. When she faced our pursuers back then, she could not wait to attack the same way you want to go and rescue Socina right now. Her Majesty selflessly protected us back then. She gave us the right to live and freedom. We cannot give her anything, since we are in the snowy mountains, but it seems that we can repay you.

    The elder firmly waved his hand, and then pointed to the fully-equipped soldiers behind to say, These are the most elite warriors in the mountain fortress nearby. Their bravery andbat skills are without equal. We can bravely fight with the anthropoids in the mountain. Your mother saved us, so allow us to repay you. Your Majesty, these soldiers shall follow yourmand!

    I looked at them. Theyre all natives, but all of them looked as excited and nervous as one another. They looked as though they the battlefield wasnt a ce of death, but a journey to glory.

    I looked at them and simply asked, What do you want?

    They looked at me and responded loudly, Wine.

    I froze for a moment, and thenughed loudly. I looked at them and swung my arms open. Courage is contagious. If one man steps forth, the thousands upon thousands behind him will also step forward. I was initially slightly afraid and puzzled, for I didnt know what I had to do next. Now, however, I could feel their courage when I looked at them. In that moment, I suddenly felt that all of the problems had been resolved.

    <em>No matter what city it is, its warriors are its invincible city walls!</em>

    All right. Weve never known each other until now; as a matter of fact, I didnt even know my mom protected you, but since youve chosen to follow me, I shall let you feel proud as my mother did! If you devote your loyalty to me, I shall give you as much glory and wine as you desire!

    One more thing, Your Majesty.

    I looked at the elder and he pulled a small figure out from behind him. She was clearly just a young girl. She had long-blonde hair and lifeless purple eyes that were simr to when Lucia is bored with nothing to do. She was really small in stature. She was probably around just twelve or thirteen, but the two long swords on her back and cloak that resembled of a wandering swordsman made her back look particr wide.

    This is my daughter. She is the smartest and bravest warrior in our entire tribe. I shall now entrust her to you, Your Majesty. Please make the most of her bravery!

    The elder pushed the young girl over to me. I took a step back and became alert. I developed a grudge against lolis after Alices stunt

    Greetings, Your Majesty. I am Tanya Oradaidife Since you said that we do not need to be concerned with formalities, shall we go and ughter those anthropoids now?

    The young girl looked up at me. I caught a tinge of savageness appearing in her purple eyes. She initially had an expressionless look, but when she said, ughter those anthropoids, a savage smile surfaced on her face.

 Book 9: Chapter 36

    Book 9: Chapter 36

    Technically speaking, this army of mine wasnt aplete army. They were technically a group of ruffians with faith.

    If this group could truly showbat capabilities, they would still need to undergo legitimately organised training for some time to ensure they follow orders and disy discipline, as well as being able to learn teamwork. Otherwise, theyd just be a group of suicide bombers.

    I dont have the luxury of time to train them now, though. And if theyre going to train, they <em>must</em> be trained at Troy City! My current mission is to dismantle the siege at Socina City.

    I looked at Karana who was next to me. She bit down on her lip tightly and stayed silent. I consoled her by saying, Karana, you dont need to worry. My guard unit is in the city. I dont think that theyll sit by idly and watch. Youve seen their strength. It will be very hard for the anthropoids to break into Socina City unless theyunch a heavy assault.

    I know.

    Although Karana said that, her expression showed that she was still as worried and tense as before. Its her city and her most cherished memory with her husband, after all. Nothing that I say can put her at ease. She needs to see Socina safe and sound before she can be at peace.

    I have no need to speak, then. I turned my head back to the front to focus my attention ahead

    Hey if youre going to sit on myp, can you stop moving your ears around?!

    The pointy pair of ears in front of me kept moving back and forth, while her fine fur brushed against my face. From myp, Ling Yue irritably moved her body around, and then responded, I cant help it. If I had ears as short as you humans, I wouldnt be able to hear so many sounds now, would I? Im doing this for our sake.

    Careful, I might grab your tail

    <strong>*p!*</strong>

    I was joking! It was a joke!

    Who makes jokes about a girls purity?!

    She turned her head around and looked at me, feeling enraged. She wouldve gnawed my neck off if it was feasible. I massaged the spot she pped while looking at her, Do you think that just anyone can ride on my horse? Im the Prince of humans and elves! Not even Lucia had the right to ride with me back then!

    Im the only daughter of a noble fox tribe; Im a descendant of the most venerated race, so I have every right to ride on your horse. You should feel honoured, human. In the North, being able to see my face is considered an honour!

    Ling Yue proudly looked at me. I chuckled and didnt respond. Tanya, who rode at the forefront of the team, stopped her horse then made way. She looked at me and softly said, In front.

    Ah, oh.

    In front of us is the gap between the feet of the mountains. Theres a gradual incline from here that we can we can head straight up from. Below is the ice in we entered the mountains from. The icy in that was previously empty was now full with a massive horde of brown, messy anthropoids. They resembled a huddle of baby flies that looked utterly disgusting. Their howls could reach our position.

    <em>They should be the first team. </em>

    As they were, presumably, the first team, they didnt have weaponry for a major city assault. The only things they had were timberdders that they put together using wood that they chopped down from who-knows where, as well as a simple block of wood to ram the city door.

    I was surprised to see that they had simple catapults, too. However, I noticed that what they loaded the catapults with werent rocks but corpses, well, technically either heads or limbs. They even lit them up before catapulting them into Socina City. I felt that they werent after Socina City, but destroyed it, just because it happened to be there.

    Socina City was still being defended. Due tocking effective machinery for attacking a city, the anthropoids couldnt take the city down, yet. Based on the numbers on the ice in, though, Socina City will definitely be overrun by this massive horde.

    Your Majesty!!

    Karana, calm down; they have the numbers advantage on us. Our main fighting force is in the city. I need toe up with a n to defeat them.

    I bit my finger nail and looked down below, feeling anxious. I looked anxiously at the horde of anthropoids swarming toward the city.

    <em>How shall I attack to defeat them? Were currently outnumbered, and Ive never fought them, so I have no idea what tactics they employ. How can I ensure their defeat?</em>

    Defeat them?

    Tanya looked at me with her lifeless eyes and repeated herself again in an odd way.

    Uhm, thats right I want to defeat them Ah!! What are you doing?!

    While I was still thinking, a dark silhouette vanished before my eyes, leaving a vague white shadow behind for me. Before I could give an order, Tanya already galloped down and charged toward the horde of anthropoids all alone. Her small silhouette lookedzy atop her horse, but she had already drawn therge sword on her back.

    Hurry! After Tanya! After her!

    I quickly got up and mounted my horse. I didnt know what Tanya was up to or howpetent she was, but I was asked to look after her. I, therefore, cant just watch her march to her death. Its not my fault, but I still dont want to see someone, whos willing to serve me, die in front of me.

    All of the soldiers wore excited looks. They drew their sabres used tobat cavalry. I didnt know what their sabres were made of or if they were effective. Nevertheless, it appeared that people used those sorts of weapon to fight with anthropoids in this era, so there shouldnt be any problems.

    Tanya rode ahead alone. She had almost reached the ins. She looked particrly small when she faced off against the horde of anthropoids. They noticed the small figure charging toward them. A few of them armed with stone axes charged toward her while roaring.

    It was a really cute scene. Despite riding on her horse, Tanya still wasnt as tall as the anthropoids. The anthropoids roared while charging toward her. They swung their axe violently toward Tanyas head.

    Tanya hopped up onto her horse, and then vaulted high up, using her horse as a tform. Her horses head was sttered by the axe before it dropped to the ground heavily. Tanya shed at the anthropoids with her long sword. She dexterously shed between two anthropoidsparably to a swallow. Her de resembled two ice picks shing between them. Tanyanded the next instant, while the anthropoids had been cut in two, with their torso and lower body separated. Their organs and blood sprayed forth as their heavy axes dropped to the ground.

    Tanya then moved again. She raised the long sword in her hand and charged toward the anthropoid, roaring as he ran toward her. She threw her sword at him, where it stabbed straight through him. She then drew her short sword and a small axe. She dashed to the anthropoid as if she was a gust of wind. Despite him being tall andrge, he was just arge sheep before her. He swung his axe down at her, but couldnt even nip her cloak. Her small axe and sword shed passed him, cutting his throat open with absolute precision.

    There was nobody who could stop Tanyas onught!

    Tanya rushed to an anthropoid that was riding something simr to a wild boar, or maybe it was a wolf. The anthropoid nkly watched the white gust of wind charge toward him; Tanya leapt onto his head before he could even shout.

    I shall take thy head with my fathers de!

    Tanya grabbed his hair with one hand. Her small and sharp axe resembling a wolfs fang shined as it swung through the air beautifully, yet indifferently. Next second, she waspletely covered in the blood that spurted out.

    She threw his head onto the ground. Tanya stood atop his shoulders. It was the first time terror surfaced in the eyes of the anthropoids.

    Now Whos next?

    Tanya licked the blood at the corner of her mouth as she coldly stared down the anthropoids.

    Thats when I suddenly felt that Tanya was more savage than the anthropoids

 Book 9: Chapter 37

    Book 9: Chapter 37

    Tanya!

    After Tanya killed theirmander, I led a heavy assault, causing the anthropoids to flee. I didnt pursue them; instead, I dismounted to grab Tanyas shoulder, as she was going to go after them.

    Tanya looked at me, feeling slightly surprised, but she didnt say anything; instead, she lowered her head with a nonchnt look.

    Your Majesty, Tanya is Socina Citys hero, please do not

    Dont speak right now, Karana.

    I had no idea how violent my expression looked, but I saw Karana take two steps back, with a terrified look on her face. That made me realise just how frightening the expression I just looked at Tanya with was.

    I took in a deep breath to ease my expression. I looked at Tanya and stroked her cheek, only to end up getting my hand covered in blood. I sighed, and then raised her small head up. Tanya resembled a doll that let me do as I pleased. She looked at me with her lifeless eyes. She didnt show the disappointment or mellowness that I was worried shed be feeling.

    Perhaps she has no other thoughts other than to kill the anthropoids.

    She was more simr to a machine than a kid.

    I wiped the blood off her face without saying anything. I just wiped away the blood that covered her face. Karana and Ling Yue looked at me strangely, but they didnt say anything, either. Tanya let me wipe the blood away until the end where she revealed a confused expression after.

    Sorry, I was too aggressive with you just now.

    I stroked her head under her hat and sighed. I said, How should I put it? You are, indeed, Socina Citys hero, since you broke the siege on the city, but you cant charge forward the way you did. If you failed to kill them and got in danger, what are we going to do? Your father entrusted you to me, so I cant let something happen to you when weve just gotten together. You are very brave; that said, you need to learn to protect yourself when you act on your bravery.

    With my hand on her head, Tanya softly replied, I just want to kill anthropoids.

    You need to protect yourself when you kill as well. Youre no longer yourself anymore. Since your father entrusted you to me; youre my soldier now, my Tanya. You must protect yourself. That way, you can be of more assistance to me.

    Im just a tool

    Tanya raised her head and looked at me with an odd look. She softly exined, My parents were killed by the anthropoids I was adopted since I was young. I need to kill anthropoids. I need to kill them. They were the ones who destroyed my family. They destroyed us. I must kill all of them

    I stroked Tanyas head and responded, Youll get to kill enough of them if you follow me, Tanya. However, I need you to live to do that. I shall now give you your firstmand as your currentmander. Your order is to make sure you learn to protect yourself. You are not to charge before I give themand. But I also promise to give you the chance to get revenge. Ill give you lots and lots of opportunities. Ill let you kill more and more anthropoids.

    Tanya seemed to feel a bit puzzled. She looked up at me with an odd gaze and replied, I dont understand the point of that order. Your Majesty I just want to kill anthropoids. I dont care about whether I live or not I

    I care!

    I gave Tanyas head a firm rub. I crouched down and looked into her eyes with sincerity. I exined, But I care! Youre my Tanya. If you die for a pointless kill, Ill be very sad. Youre my Tanya. Your life belongs to me from now on, and so, I wont let you waste your value.

    Understood, Your Majesty. I will not do that again.

    Tanya looked into my eyes. An iparablyplex gaze appeared in her eyes for the first time. I nodded then stood up. Somebody then suddenly tugged my cloak.

    I turned around to see Tanya grabbing my cloak with a light grip. She softly apologised, Sorry

    Uhm, its all right.

    I lingered for a moment, and then scrubbed Tanyas head with a smile. She shuddered then held onto my cloak without letting go.

    I looked at Ling Yue. She had kept silent the entire time. She lowered her head to look at the corpses on the ground and spaced out. The anthropoids didnt put up much of a resistance, but they did leave behind a field of corpses.

    Ling Yue looked at the corpses in silence. I walked up behind her and patted her on her shoulder. I asked, Whats wrong, are you a little sad?

    Uhm.

    It was the first time Ling Yue responded so docilely. She looked at the corpses all around with a sad look. She softly said, There was no way I would ever have interacted with these lowly anthropoids; but, they are mypanions, living on the same continent, nheless. Now, however, they want to kill me, while I also want to kill them This feeling really really makes me feel ufortable.

    I dont know what happened on that side, and you wont tell me what happened, but what I see is them trying to kill you and invade mynd. That makes them my enemy. Since they want to bring war to mynd, Ill be sure to take the war back to them.

    I looked at Ling Yue and solemnly said, Theyre no longer yourpanions. Theyre now your enemy; therefore, you dont need to show any pointless kindness. Ling Yue, Ive always wanted to ask you something.

    What?

    Ling Yue turned her head. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes. She looked as though she was particrly small in the moment despite her usual proud and conceited self. She resembled a young girl, who got abandoned at a department store, with the massive department store behind her. Shed be standing in the ground shaking, but was too small for anyone to notice.

    I looked at her and asked, Are you willing to help me?

    She looked up at me with a dumbstruck look. Her long ears shook, and then in a shaky voice, asked, What did you say?

    I looked at her and replied in a serious tone, I said, are you willing to help me? I want to get revenge. I want to go to the North. I need a map. I need to know the races there. I need to know much more, and then more. You hold that information, so I want to ask you to help me with all sorts of things.

    Ling Yue looked at me. Tears slowly formed in her eyes. She looked at me with her crescent-moon eyes. She suddenly extended her hands out and grabbed my cor. She thumped my chest with her head as she sobbed, Please help me I want to return. I want revenge I will provide you with my knowledge, my body, my soul I can give you everything, but please I beg you Let me get revenge Let me avenge my father Let me avenge my tribesmen

    I looked at her and sincerely responded, I guess its a deal, then. You provide me with your knowledge, your body and soul. Ill avenge you, and give you to the revenge you want, and Ill avenge your family.

    Uhm!

    Ling Yue nodded then released my cor. Her reliable confidence and pride was restored to her red eyes, Lets go with that, then. Ill give everything of mine to you, and you must give me the revenge I deserve.

    Uhm, promise.

 Book 9: Chapter 38

    Book 9: Chapter 38

    We still ended up arriving a little toote.

    Karana and I looked at the Lords pce, where ck smoke was twirling into the sky above. When the anthropoids attacked the pce, they threw mmables inside, igniting a big fire. The guards tasked with security were fighting at the city walls, while the people were hiding in their own homes trembling, leaving the pce there to burn until there was nothing left to burn.

    Sorry

    I didnt know what to say, but I saw Karana who was next to me in pain, so I felt that I had to say something.

    Karana gripped my arm tightly and forced herself to stay on her feet. Her body trembled as her tears coursed down her face. She spoke in a shaky voice, Its all gone Its all gone My husband and my things Theyre all gone all gone Everything is gone The snow sculptures The books Theyre all gone all gone

    Its all right; its all right. Youll be able to get your notes and whatnot again. Ill share them with you again whenever you want!

    But my husbands and my memories are all gone!!

    Karana shouted toward the ground and wailed loudly. She cried as she looked at the ck smoke twirling up into the air. The big fire melted the sculptures and the books had been burnt. Those were the only things Karana had remaining. Those were the only things that she could rely on to reminiscence. She lived here, because there were traces of her husband having once been here, as well as her memories of him.

    Now, however, they were no more.

    Your Majesty you are different Your story with your wives has a future but I This is all I have But they are all gone now They are all gone now and I will never have them again If I forget him, not even my husband will remain

    Karana sat on the ground and curled her fingers up against the ground. The broken fragments on the ground almost caused all of her fingers to bleed. She looked up; her purple eyes were filled with an intense murderous aura. It was my first time seeing her reveal such an aggressive expression. She looked to the North where the anthropoids fled. She clenched her teeth and shouted, Socina shall never forgive the anthropoids! I swear on my name, Karana Dominique Von Testersmill, and the honour of my family that I will definitely annihte the anthropoids in the North! I will annihte them! The anthropoids destroyed my husbands and my most cherished memories. I will make them pay with their blood!!

    Karana

    Your Majesty!

    I just called out to her, but Karana spun around and looked at me with such a fierce gaze that I was almost frightened. She whipped her now somewhat messy hair while keeping her gaze on me. She then very aggressively shouted, Your Majesty, please ept my request. I want to get revenge, as well. I also want to destroy the horde of anthropoids in the North. Socina will provide everything it can to help whether that is manpower or provisions. I can even give you myself as long as you can avenge me!

    I can do that, but I just want to know why you all have to add yourself into the list. Am I that sort of person to you?!

    You misunderstand, Your Majesty. It is just that when a woman reaches a dead end, her body bes herst capital for living on. If it reallyes down to it, it is nothing to be ashamed of. Karana looked at me and went on sternly, I am not lying. I will do my absolute best to do what you ask as long as you can help me get revenge. I am able to be here today thanks to my husband, but my most precious treasures have been destroyed, so there is nothing that I am unwilling to sacrifice now!

    Even if I do make your wish a reality, I wont ask for your body! I scratched my head and sighed. I then continued, I, actually, am the one who should be most concerned; but nheless, since youve both given me such heavy responsibilities, its dampened my concerns. However, Karana, I promise that I will definitely help you, not just to avenge you, but also to protect the people and territory of mine that I want to protect.

    Philes rode his horse over at a fast speed. He looked at me and reported, Your Majesty, the guard unit is ready, and so are your new soldiers.

    Good.

    I nodded then looked at Karana, Lord Karana, I shall take my leave now then. A major incident has happened, so please forgive me for changing my schedule. I must rush back to Troy City now.

    Please wait a moment, Your Majesty.

    Karana suddenly grabbed me. I looked at her, feeling somewhat puzzled. She took in a deep breath and dered, I shall follow you. I have nothing here anymore. I cannot tolerate looking at these ruins and doing nothing! I must do something to get my revenge even if this is thest thing I do!

    You want toe with me?

    Yes. I want to go with you to the North. I want to <em>personally </em>nt the victory g in the North before returning to Socina. Only that way can I face my husbands grave!

    Karanas gaze was particrly serious and firm as rock. I didnt think Id be able to stop her regardless of what I said. Karana deeply loves herte husband. She even dared to refuse a marriage proposal from the royal family for him. I fully believe that such a woman would even take to the battlefield for her husband just as Nier and Lucia, who both fought Alice that night, in spite of their poor conditions.

    Nobody can stop a womans affirmative love. Nothing can.

    Itll very dangerous, you know?

    I will protect myself. I will not make you protect me and distract you!

    Im not worried about being distracted. Im just reminding you to not do something rash for revenge.

    I turned around and mounted the horse Philes led over. I added, Karana, pack your stuff. Come to the city doors once youre done packing. Well wait for you there.

    Will you not object?

    Would my objection work?

    We gave each other a smile. Karana stood up, and then headed in the direction that she needed to go with a resolute mentality. I didnt know who she was going to look for or what she was going to do, but I believed that wed definitely meet her at the city door if we waited for her there.

    Your Majesty we are going to battle. Would there not be problems if we brought Lord Karana along?

    Arent I the same as her? I then chuckled and exined, I cant do anything, either. I rely on you guys to protect me, as well. That said, you, too, should be aware that Karana wont stop now. Shell probably form her own team to attack them even if I reject her. Socina City might be a station we can use as our frontline base for attacking. With Karana with us, itll be easier to negotiate things.

    In a concerned tone, Philes asked, Do you think Troy City is in danger?

    I looked in the direction of Troy city and clenched my teeth, I dont know. Troy City best be fine. My wives and mom are all there. I must guarantee their safety. Theyre the most important to me, as well as the people I love most Its my turn to protect my moms this time!

    =====================

    Current time at Troy City

    The elves have entered a harsh battle, as well.

    Elizabeth threw the letter in her hand into the basin of fire. She lied down sideways on the bed and cleared her throat softly before giving her orders, Send Lucia and Nier mm and Freya to the Royal Capital. They are the most important people to my son. If something happens to them, I wont be able to stand my sons tears.

    A Valkyrie looked at Her Majesty, Your Majesty, the enemy is estimated to arrive at the city around tonight. Our army has just left, and hence, require some time to return. We should just retreat for now. Your safety is what is truly most important! It matters not if we abandon this city, as it is not suited for a defensive battle. Thend is t, and its onlybat force is its militia!

    The Empress chuckled. She looked at her and responded, This is my sons city. This citys name is Troy City. I abandoned my son once ten years ago, and you want me to abandon him again?! I will never do that! This city doesnt just have militia. Theres all of you and me! Im right here inside my sons city! Im not taking a single step back! This is Troy City! It is blissful for me to die in my sons city!

    Your Majesty

    I, myself, will fight just as I did in the past. As long as it has to do with my son, I shall never abandon it. Never!

 Book 9: Chapter 39

    Book 9: Chapter 39

    Your Majesty!

    Nier stopped Elizabeth while anxiously looking at her.

    Elizabeth looked at Nier with surprise, Nier? Didnt I arrange to have you leave already? Why are you still here? Hurry and leave. This ce will soon be a battlefield.

    How can I leave, then, Your Majesty?! I am also a Valkyrie! I shall stay, too!

    Elizabeth looked at her and sternly replied, You no longer are! You were once a Valkyrie. If it was back then, I would be very happy to see you stay, but youre now the Royal Princess! You cant even fit into your Valkyrie uniform with your body anymore, can you?! Youre carrying the future of the Empire in your body. How can I let you stay in the most dangerous ce?!

    Nier looked at Elizabeth and clenched her teeth. In a loud voice, she eximed, This is my husbands home! Your Majesty! This is His Majestys city! This is his and my home! He will definitelye back! He definitely will! I do not want for him to not be able to see me when he returns. This is our home. As his wife, I must wait for my husband here! I insist on staying!

    Its very dangerous, Nier! Elizabeth pressed her hands on Niers shoulders. She met with her eyes and said, Nier, this isnt a battle that must be won. This city isnt suited for a defensive fight, and there arent enough men here. Its very dangerous to stay here. Are you sure you want to stay?

    Nier looked back at Elizabeth and responded in a voice of determination, I must stay. I am His Majestys wife; I must wait for his return. I must! Lucia and Freya will not leave, either. We will all stay here. We all want to wait for His Majesty to return. I am his wife. I will not flee on my own. I will definitely stand by his side no matter how dangerous it is!

    Nier

    I think Nier is right. I dont think theyll be able to run now, after all.

    Elizabeth looked over to the pce entrance to see Lorana carrying her sword. She had changed out of her usual work clothes and wore on an elven battle uniform. She swung her long sword in a circle thenughed, I failed to protect His Majesty in the desertst time and got injured before I could. That stung my pride. Im the number one Sword Saint of the continent, yet I couldnt show His Majesty how skilled I am. This time, I wont let you down. Although Im not an expert at city defences, I just need to butcher the punks that climb up, right?

    Uhm, but I have no experience fighting anthropoids. Teacher, do you have any ideas?

    I dont know, either, but I imagine they wont be able to live if you behead them, pierce their heart or dismember their limbs even if they are anthropoids, right? Lorana then snickered and continued, Ive got arge volume of gun powder and guns, too. Even if the anthropoidse with their big team, Ill show them what firepower is!

    =======================

    Esteemed Queen, our first team has arrived in the southernnds already. The humans and elves did not react in time, thereby allowing our first team to wear them down.

    Nobody expected the anthropoids to be skilled artisans. Despite being in the deste North, behind the monarchs pce was a structure that resembled a sword that pierced the sky. Behind the gothic buildings and white stone material were the white snowy mountains, making them lookrger.

    At this moment, sitting inside was an anthropoid dressed in an exquisite long robe, was passing a document toward the Queen, who was behind the ck veil.

    However, the Queen didnt take it, because the anthropoid was just putting on a show. He put the document back on the round table, where eight anthropoids dressed in robes were sitting at.

    It looks as though our campaign South is ny-percent likely to seed now. Our main forces are on their way now. As long as we can hold the elves and humans, the South shall fall once our main forces arrive. Your hometown will soon be returned to you, My Queen.

    Yes. This is all thanks to your wise decisiveness, My Queen!

    Though they said that, they all wore belittling smiles of mockery. There was no response from behind the ck veil. It was as though nobody was there, and the anthropoids were merely speaking to an imaginary figure as they yed House.

    So then, My Queen, please await the good news from the frontlines. With our wise general and brave soldiers, your home is within reach now.

    The anthropoids got up and turned around to leave the rulers pce without even bowing, leaving nothing but silence and a ck veil that budged a little.

    Movement suddenly came from behind the ck veil. The Queen swept the ck veil open with one hand, revealing her beautiful face as she let out a heavy sigh. She sat weakly in her gold throne, making her appear akin to a cloth doll that was misced.

    A tall young girl with long ears walked in. She looked at the Queen sitting on the throne in a daze with her blood-red eyes. She made a respectful bow and said, My Queen, has your meeting ended? Your dinner has been prepared. Pleasee with me.

    Leah

    The Queen looked at her with gold eyes and reached her hand out. Leah lingered for a moment before revealing a nervous smile. She ced her hand behind her and softly said, My Queen, my my my hand is a bit dirty so I think it is best not to Ah My Queen! This this

    The young girl froze in ce because the Queen had hugged her tightly. She wentpletely red in the face, thereby resembling a ripe tomato, while her excited eyes shook. She didnt know if she should hug the Queen back

    The Queen gently rubbed her face against the young girls face. The Queen then let out a heavy sigh, Only you You are the only one around me that still considers me the Queen  I didnt want to start this war at all. I want to go home, but this was not how I wanted to do it. I I didnt want to but Im useless I dont have any authority. Im just a puppet Queen

    You are not! My Queen! You are the Queen, the ruler of the North! You could save me, so you can save the entire North, as well!

    But the only one I trusted the only tribe I trusted is no more

    The Queen shuddered. The young girl hesitated for a moment before hugging the Queen around her waist. Next to her ear, she solemnly said, Not yet, My Queen. The Moon Fox tribe has not yet beenpletely exterminated. They still have onest survivor who is theirst hope. Miss Ling Yue, who has the most pure mana, is not dead yet. She must have left. She is, definitely, still alive. I am certain of it.

    Can their tribe still save me and the North?

    They can! They absolutely can! The Moon Fox tribe has never disappointed us after all these centuries and millenniums! I believe in them, and you must believe in them, as well, My Queen. Ling Yue will definitely save us! She will definitely save the North! She definitely will!

    But I really want to go home I dont want I really dont want to die in this deste ce as my ancestors did again. I want to go home I want to return to the south

    You will return I I will definitely do my best I will ensure you get to go home, I promise!

 Book 9: Chapter 40

    Book 9: Chapter 40

    Youre saying that your races power was required to survive in the North?

    I looked at the ears moving back and forth in front of me. I was a little reluctant to believe that the young girl was the saviour of the entire North, or otherwise, the sun of the entire North.

    The environment in the North is iparably harsh precisely because the mana spring doesnt reach them anymore. However, Ling Yues race used their own powers to allow the races in the North to survive. No, no, no, I made a mistake there, allow me to correct myself. Ling Yues Moon Fox tribe used their mana to sustain the environment in a way that would allow the elves exiled there to survive.

    Thats right. We were there in the North to begin with. At the time, our race ruled the North and the anthropoids werent the way they are now. We had our own culture and civilisation. In fact, we werent too far behind you. Afterwards, the anthropoids were impacted by the environment in the North. As a result, our family offered our mana, sacrificing our lives to warm up the North. That allowed the surviving anthropoids and exiled elves to survive. Although it became considerably more difficult, we did survive, fortunately.

    Ling Yue retold her races past with pride, which was reflected by her ears twitching with excitement.

    So, who rules the North now?

    An elf rules as the Queen. With that said, the elves in the North are no longer like you anymore. Their skin is slightly whiter than yours. Their ears are long, while you no longer have the long ears of elves.

    Wait wait lets put the ears matter aside for now I want to know why an elf rules, when your race maintained the entire North.

    Because the elves performed very well when they first joined our alliance with the anthropoids. At the time, the elves ruler was very wise. Though we could maintain the North, it was the leader of the elves that came up with the suggestions toy the foundations for the survival of the anthropoids, as well as the future. As such, we pledged our allegiance to them. Our rtionship with the elves at the time was also very good. We are where we are now thanks to our determination and unity during the toughest era.

    So in other words, the n to invade the South was the elves request? And they killed your entire tribe? And they no longer want the North, or is this ast stand?

    Its pardonable if the elves of the past invaded the South, since their goal would be to, one, get revenge and two, return home. If that was the case, though, they wouldnt have any enmity with humans, since they didnt have any connection at the time.

    I presume Socina got dragged into this, because it was in the anthropoids way. The anthropoids didnt care if Socina had any value in the war. They merely wanted to destroy it.

    However, if the elves in the North dont just want to simply return home, then they must want to attack the humans in the South, as well. After all, if I was in their shoes, I wouldnt choose to just return home. If I could defeat the elves, Id want to try defeating humanity, too.

    Of course, Ill fight them no matter the case, as not only am I the Prince of elves, but also the Prince of humanity.

    So, what do the elves in the North want? Do they want revenge ornd in the South? Also, why did they try to kill you? Did you oppose the idea?

    No, right now How shall I say this? While there is a Queen in the North, she cant actually do anything. Everything is determined by the discussions between the eight anthropoid elders. Therefore, this war wasnt started by the Elven Queen The Elven Queen just mentioned that she wanted to return home one time, and then those eight eldersunched a war.

    She sadly lowered her long ears. I looked at her silently, and then grabbed her hand. Her hand jolted. She didnt hold my hand back. I dont know why, but if she kept recounting things, then she was going to have to mention her tribes massacre next. It cant be nice for a girl to speak of the wound in her heart repetitively at this point time.

    If you dont want to talk about it, you dont have to

    Ling Yue shook her head resolutely and then went on, No, I need to talk about it. If sharing this with you can allow me to get my revenge, then I must tell you. This is nothing to be ashamed of. This is my vengeance! Continuing on Our tribe and the Queen didnt ept this war, but the Queen had lost power, while the crazed anthropoid army was controlled by the eight elders. The Queen was very worried that a war would break out, and thus, discussed with my father how to eliminate the eight of them But their n was discovered, and so the eight killed massacred my entire tribe. My father and a few guards escorted me to escape But nevertheless, none of the guards survived If you didnt save me, I would probably be dead right now

    Ling Yue may be very strong, but I could still feel her hand tremble.

    I touched her head then softly said, Youre already very strong. Ling Yue, you truly are already very strong

    Its pointless, though I just want revenge

    I held her hand and next to her ear, gently said, But you need to be strong to have the courage to take revenge, so youre incredible. Youre an adult who can now carry the weight of a tribe.

    Her long ears twitched. I felt as though her fingers moved in my hands, but she didnt hold my hand in the end.

    <em>It seems that shes still vignt of me. Weve only met for a few days, after all.</em>

    Ling Yue isnt Nier or Lucia, either. As a youngdy, whos proud and feels honoured by her tribe, she wouldnt give me her heart just because I saved her. Further, Ling Yue is currently focused purely on vengeance and hatred for the North. I must be nothing more than her hope to get her vengeance right now.

    I just know that thest thing my father said to me was to run to the South and inform the elves and humans of the anthropoids iing attack. He told me to then go and find the Gdriel tribe. He said that if you knew that the elves in the North survived, then you would definitelye over and end the twisted rule.

    I now understood why Ling Yue got so emotional upon finding out Im a Gdriel.

    <em>By the sounds of things, Ling Yues tribe is aware of what exactly happened in the south back then.</em>

    She lowered her ears a little. I must say, Ling Yues mood is really easy to read. You dont read her mood by examining her gaze and smile. You just need to watch her ears and tail. It was as though she couldnt control her changes.

    I nodded then replied, I have a decent understanding of what exactly happened now. As for the specifics of the anthropoids tactics and numbers, share that information with my mom when we get to Troy City. Theres not much point telling me about it now. In summary, I need to know lots of things, as I dont know a thing about the North.

    Ling Yue sniffled, All right

    I held her hand tightly and looked to the North. It was now night time.

    <em>I remember there was a vige up ahead. We rested there when we went to Socina, so lets rest there again on this trip back.</em>

    <em>Its very dangerous to move, when were not certain if its safe.</em>

    Your Majesty, that vige is up ahead. Let us head over to it.

    All right.

 Book 9: Chapter 41

    Book 9: Chapter 41

    The vige ahead is so small that it virtually isnt visible on the map. There are only about a dozen families residing there. It was a most ordinary vige, where they focus on agriculture for three seasons and handiwork in the winter. This vige can be considered our rest station. There wasnt even a hotel there. We just set up tents at the za in the centre of the vige for the night.

    When we arrive, the vigers would hang around us and drink with us  although the drinks were drinks that we brought. Theyd chat with us and listen to all of the stories of the world outside of their vige. They would listen in keenly even if it was just the soldiers bragging. This vige was far away from every other ce. Maybe the vigers here were bound to live here for eternity. The only way for them to hear about the outside world was, therefore, through the stories that we shared even if they happened to be fake stories.

    This ce was no different to any other small vige. The outside of the vige and the vigers were in no way different. Nothing from the air to the water was different.

    I suddenly tugged on my horse reins. Ling Yues ears stood up. She leaned onto my body, feeling slightly afraid and remarked, I smell blood

    Yeah, I smell it, too.

    I pulled my gun out from behind as I responded in a quiet voice. All of my guards had noticed the irritating stench of blood, as well. They drew their des and lit their fire torches up. We had arrived at the entrance of the vige, which is the ce west left.

    In addition to the stench of blood, there was the smell of burnt things. We couldnt see the smoke ascending to the sky, since it was night time. The sparks inside the vige werent candles of homes inside the vige, but the sparks after wood was burnt!

    Hurry into the vige!

    I gave a simplemand. Tanya, who was next to me, charged forward. Philes and Shusia ordered their people to circle around and surround the vige.

    We dont know how many enemies are in the vige. If we just rush in all together, we might get caught in an ambush. Thats why my guards will always split into three teams when entering viges. One team enters while the other two teams circle around to the sides.

    We quickly rode into the vige and saw the burnt buildings. All of the buildings in the small vige had been burnt.

    <em>Judging from the appearance of the vige, it mustve been burnt ages ago, thereby leaving only sporadic sparks behind. </em>

    The closer we got to the centre, the more prominent the stench of blood became. We stopped in the centre of the vige za. We raised our fire torches up, and I immediately used my hand to cover Ling Yues eyes as soon as I saw the scene.

    Hey! Hey! Hey! What are you doing?! What are you doing?!

    I think its best that you dont look

    I took in a deep breath to supress my anger and rage that I wanted to belt out. I looked at the pir erected in the za and almost crushed my gun handle with my left hand.

    Ling Yue aggressively pulled my hand away. She was intending to thunder at me, but the scene before her made her cry out, Aaahh!

    She then retreated, smashing straight into my chin.

    I told you that it was best that you didnt look.

    <em>This is no pir.</em>

    <em>This is pir made from human limbs and heads.</em>

    <em>There isnt a single corpse thats intact.</em>

    The blood came from here.

    The fire had gone out, while the blood continued to seep out from here.

    I looked at the pir in front of me. They all wore terrified expressions. Not one of them had their eyes closed.

    The anthropoids dont use sharp weapons. They use blunt weapons. All of their dismembered limbs were badly damaged.

    <em>Just how much torment and pain did these people suffer before they died?</em>

    I shut my eyes. I could seemingly still hear the cries and sobs in this vige at the time. I could see the dark silhouettes running rampant inside the vige, dragging the people here and then smashing them into all sorts of deformed shapes with their stone axes as they apanied their bashes with theirughter.

    My guards fell silent. I didnt say anything, either. I just looked on silently. Only Ling Yues sobsing from in front of me could be heard.

    Your Majesty

    Karana broke the silence. She grabbed my arm tightly. She looked at my face with concern and asked, Are you all right? You You

    Ah, Im fine.

    I took in a deep breath.

    <em>I dont know why Im calming down now. </em>

    I tugged on my horse reins andmanded, Dig a grave, bury these vigers corpses and erect a tombstone for them. Make it quick. If this vige was attacked, then Troy City is probably in danger, too.

    Roger!

    After a moment of silence, my guards began to carry out my order, cleaning up the corpses and digging a hole. I watched my guards work in silence.

    <em>How strange. Im not even shedding a tear.</em>

    Ling Yue, who was leaning on my chest, wiped her tears and sobbed, Sorry

    I gave her a simple response, Its not your fault.

    No Were anthropoids, too Im to me, as well

    Your tribe did everything that they could. This isnt your fault.

 Book 9: Chapter 42

    Book 9: Chapter 42

    Fortunately, what I was most worried about didnt happen to Troy City. We arrived back at Troy City at daytime. Troy City was already under martialw when we arrived. The fields outside of the city had been abandoned. Everybody should be inside the city right now. The city doors were shut tight, only opening for soldiers riding on horses with orders.

    The city wall guards lowered the drawbridge when they saw us return. I led everyone into Troy City and rushed into the pce with them before catching my breath. The Valkyries were fully equipped and on guard around the perimeter of the pce now. They forbade anybody froming and going as they pleased. It was basically the same scene you would see during wartime.

    After dismounting at the stables, I left the new soldiers with Philes to organise and have a rest at the army barracks. I dont think Ill be staying in the city for too long. Based on what Ling Yue told me, the elves in the North are in the stricken zone. I confirmed that my Troy City was safe and sound. Ill need to go north to see Mommy Vyvyan next, then. The elves will definitely be worn out from having to fend off so many anthropoids. I need to go and assist.

    Additionally, I need to bring the Earth Dragons weve trained back here. Its been a while, so the Earth Dragon Riders need to train again, and ensure that they can still ride them.

    Tanya, Ling Yue,e with me.

    Tanya appeared to be a little afraid due to the scenery she had never seen before, so she grabbed onto my cape. Ling Yue, who was standing next to me,mented, Is this your nest? It doesnt look too shabby

    I am the Prince, after all.

    I led the two of them into the pce and went straight to the conference room. Gerald, who was standing at the door, hesitated and looked at me with disbelief. He eximed, Your Majesty?! You are back?!

    Ah, yeah. How can I note back when something so serious happened?

    I pushed the door open with one hand. I heard the voices of Freya and the person in charge of the militia wearing a cloak.

    <em>Freya is probably examining the city defence blueprint. </em>

    Without looking up she shouted, Get out! Im discussing the city defences right now. Nobody is to disturb us. Gerald, are you deaf or stupid? Didnt I say not to allow anybody to enter?! I said Onii-sama?!

    I chuckled as I looked at Freyas stunned gaze, Youll get wrinkles if youre so agitated, Freya.

    Onii-sama!!

    Freya flipped the table over and leapt over to me. I held her small body in my embrace tightly while she hugged me tightly with a smile.

    All right now. Freya, I dont intend to stay for long. Im so d to see Troy City safe and sound.

    I released Freya, and she sensibly released me, as well, to adjust her clothes. She looked at me again, but with her usual calm and polite smile this time. She said, Uhm, we have indeed received reports of enemies approaching, but they have not attacked us, yet. In addition, our reinforcements are on their way. We should be able to stop the anthropoids with our defence structures and quantity of gun powder.

    Got it. Thanks, Freya.

    I rubbed Freyas head, and she giggled. If Freya had a tail, too, it would definitely be waving around simrly to a fan right now.

    Erm

    Someone suddenly tugged on me from behind, thereby attracting Freyas attention. Freya noticed Ling Yue and Tanya, who were with me. She looked at Ling Yue, feeling slightly surprised, but then she quickly shifted her gaze to Tanya, who was tugging on my cape. Its said that animals possess warning signals that warn them of iing hazards, leading to them concentrating all of their focus on threatening thergest animal

    Onii-sama, these two are?

    Ah, let me introduce you. This is the young girl of the Moon Fox Tribe that I found in Socina, Ling Yue. Ill tell you about her when we have time in the future. Just know that we can trust her. This is Tanya, who hase to assist us. Tanya, this is Freya, my younger sister, who I am proud of most.

    Tanya looked at Freya in a somewhat vignt manner. Freya, simrly, looked at Tanya with nothing but hostility. The two of them didnt even greet each other. Tanya shifted behind me and avoided eye contact with her.

    Hehe

    Freya raised her head again. The corner of her forehead twitched with anger. She looked at me with an eerie smile. In a shaky voice, she said, You sure do impress, Onii-sama. Everythinges in pairs for you. Two moms and two wives. Are you going to be having two younger sisters, too?

    Huh?

    I couldnt quite catch on to what Freya was saying, but my ignorance seemed to anger her even further. She raised her hand up and gave me a p. She then angrily turned around and eximed, Onii-sama, you big idiot! Youre a jerk, who easily gives your feelings away!! Go die!

    Huh? What did I do? What did I do?

    Freya pushed me out of the room, and I watched the door shut loudly, feelingpletely ignorant as to what happened. Ling Yue, who was beside me, pursed her lips into a smile. She then looked at me and mocked me, You have two wives when you dont understand a young girls heart? How did you manage that? Were they innocent girls you kidnapped?

    No! Im not a dense guy. I understand girls basic feelings. Its just that I have no clue as to why Freya is angry I sighed, and then added, Forget it. Lets go. I still have other business. Ill apologise to herter.

    Just when we turned around to leave, the door opened gently. Freya stood at the door and softly called out to me, Onii-sama

    I turned my head around to look at her. With a smile, I asked, Whats wrong, Freya?

    Umm umm mm promiscuous jerk I I I should not have said that Freya bit down on her lips and lowered her eyes before continuing in a soft voice, Do not die Onii-sama no matter what happens Please you must not you must not die

    Ah, of course I wont. I know not to.

    I smiled, and then turned around. I looked ahead and remarked, Theres no way Ill die. I still have you, my wives and my moms, so I cant die.

    Onii-sama you are rotten to the core

    Freya shut the door gently and left me with that weird line.

    From behind, Ling Yue anxiously asked, What do we have to do now? Shouldnt we head straight to the elves?

    Yes, but I need to see my wives and my mom first. Itll be good if my wives are no longer here. By now, they should have already arrived at

    Ah! Your Highness!!

    I stood in the corridor, feeling dumbfounded. I looked at Lucia, who came running over at top speed. She tightly hugged me. I looked at her excited eyes, feeling baffled. I touched her face and asked, Didnt you and Nier go to the Royal Capital?

    This is our home! How can we leave when you did not return yet? Lucia giggled in my embrace, and then gently sped my face. She then titled her head and added, You are here now. What need is there for us to run away with you here to protect us? We will always stay by your side. While you fight on the frontlines, we shall take care of you from the rear. We will never be scared as long as you are with us.

 Book 9: Chapter 43

    Book 9: Chapter 43

    Let me introduce you. This is Ling Yue, the eldest daughter of the leader of the Moon Wolf Tribe. I will exin to you her background and whatnot when I have time in the future. But know that you can trust her. This is Tanya, who hase to assist us. She may be young, but shes a great fighter and a good girl.

    Ling Yue looked at Nier and Lucia, feeling nervous. She made a small bow, Hello, I am Ling Yue

    Hello.

    Lucia scanned Ling Yue with curiosity. She watched her ears twitch. I can sympathise with having an urge to touch those furry and pointy ears.

    Nier, on the other hand, looked at Ling Yue with a very vignt gaze. She stood to one side with her arms folded. She looked at me and asked, Your Majesty, did you not go Socina to discuss the matter with the North? Why did you bring a girl back?

    I looked back at Nier, chuckled softly and exined, Ah, didnt I tell you? When I was being pursued, Ling Yue saved me in the snowy mountains.

    Yeah?

    Nier sighed as she looked at Ling Yue. She said, Your Majesty, while this sounds slightly rude, your rtionships between you as a male and other females are very messy. Putting Lucia aside, you and Luna were in a rtionship, as well, werent you? Now youve got another woman with you. I am very worried now.

    Am I that sort of man to you?!

    Are you not?

    Nier red at me, but then she tightly hugged me around my waist the next second and gently touched her forehead to mine. She softly said, I still love you, though. If I wasnt pregnant, I would definitely apany you at your side, because I am your wife and bodyguard. Your safety is everything to me but I cant be by your side now, so you must protect yourself well. You must survive for my sake.

    I kissed Nier on her lips, and then hugged her tightly, You, too. Youre my most beloved Nier, so you must look after yourself properly, as well.

    Hey, you thief! I want one, too!

    Lucia pulled Nier away, and then shoved in to stand before me. She went up on her toes and closed her eyes. I grinned then looked at Nier, who was drumming up an angry look, before giving Lucia a kiss on her lips.

    I hugged the two of them after, Ill be back; I promise. Ill be back for your sakes and our children sake. I promise. So look after yourselves. Its fine to leave Troy City if theres danger. Troy City can be rebuilt, but theres only one of you.

    Uhm You must look after yourself, Your Majesty.

    Lucia looked at Ling Yue, who was about as tall as her, and then with absolute confidence, dered, Your Highness, I have faith in you. You will definitely be able to drive them away. You managed to defeat Earth Dragons nobody could defeat, so the anthropoids are insignificant.

    I chuckled. Ling Yue is different to the anthropoids. I didnt say anything though. Just as I went to turn around and leave, Nier grabbed my cape. As soon as I spun around, I felt a warm and gentle sensation on my lips. Nier gave me a wild kiss that consisted of half biting and half kissing.

    After releasing me, she sternly said, Dont betray me Your Majesty, if something happens while you are out, I will not forgive you!

    I stroked her face and replied, I wont. I wont.

    That best be the case, or else, that tail will be my scarf.

    Nier nced at Ling Yue, causing Ling Yue to shudder. Ill bet that was the first time that she had such an intense murderous gaze on her

    Iughed as I turned around. I responded, Trust me, Nier. I need to go and see Her Majesty now.

    Uhm, I love you, Your Majesty.

    I love you, too.

    Lucia looked at me then came over. She gently hammer fisted me on my chest and sulked, Your Highness you forgot to tell me that you love me

    Uhm, I love you, Lucia.

    Lucia lingered for a moment before revealing a silly smile. She looked up and touched my face. She responded with a smile, Uhm, I love you, too, Your Highness! I love you most!

    I touched Lucia on her forehead and teased her nose.

    I finally left

    From my side, Ling Yue said, I never thought that your two wives would be so pretty Though to be fair, youre not ugly That said, its not easy for them to deal with your tant phndering. Its fine for a man to have many wives, but its not easy for two girls, who are that pretty, to be willing to share their husband.

    I recalled all of the things that happened between the two of them and grinned, Yeah, their rtionship isnt bad.

    How nice. My mother and aunt had a hostile rtionship back then. Mom would always call that woman a thief, saying that she already had a child and yet still behaved improperly. Ling Yue looked at the sky with a nostalgic attitude. She giggled before going on, But in the end, Mom still took an attack for her. Mom said that she hated her most, and yet she still took a blow for her in the end

    I didnt speak. I just looked at Ling Yue. Although she wore a smile, her refusal to lower her head and her tail that stopped moving, gave away her true mood. I looked at her face. I reached my hand out and gently grabbed hold of one of her hands. Her fingers jerked. She then looked to me and giggled, Arent you worried your wives will see you? I think that theyll get angry for sure.

    Because youre crying.

    Im not!

    I lifted her hand up and ced it on her face. Her entire body shivered as she looked at the transparent tears on her fingertips. Her body began to subtly quiver as her tears coursed down her face quickly. She stood in ce nkly as though she was still astonished that she was crying. I stood next to her while holding one of her hands, watching her cry.

    Why? Why?

    Ling Yue nkly looked at her tears. She murmured, Its been so long I said I wouldnt cry again Ive arrived here already, so why? Why do my tears still uncontrobly fall when I mention the past? Why? I I cant be that weak anymore

    I looked into her eyes and told her, Tears are not weakness, Ling Yue. Youre here next to a Gdriel right now. I am the Gdriel who can save you and the North, so you dont need to act tough in front of me. You can cry and let it all out when you speak of the past. Leave everything to me, Ling Yue

    No. Ling Yue looked at me and cut me off. She looked at me and domineeringly whipped her tail. She took in a deep breath to stop her voice from shaking. She shook her head, Revenge is my business. My tribe is my tribe. You want me to be with you like your wives

    But, didnt you say that youd give me everything of yours?

    I looked at her. I cut her resolution off and touched her ear.

    <strong>*p!*</strong>

    I nkly looked at the wall to the side. It was supposed to be a warm and romantic scene.

    <em>Why did I get pped?</em>

    Even if I said that, it doesnt mean that you can just touch my ears and tail as you please. And dont go thinking Im the same as your wives, giving all of my desire for vengeance to you! Im not that foolish sort of woman!!

 Book 9: Chapter 44

    Book 9: Chapter 44

    I looked at Elizabeth, who was examining the city defence blueprint in full gear, and called out to her from behind, Mom.

    Ah, Son, youre back.

    I was surprised that mom reacted very calmly. She smiled, I knew you were back already. Troy City hasnte under attack, yet. Karana has already told me what happened. By the looks of things, it seems that were cleaning another mess that the elves left behind.

    Uhm. However, that doesnt mean that Troy City wont ever be attacked. I looked at the blueprint that Mom was examining and softly said, When I came back, I saw a vige that had been looted by the anthropoids.

    Mom looked at my expression and asked, It mustve been very brutal, right?

    I clenched my teeth and gave an answered, Uhm, very.

    An Emperor doesnt need to grief over the deaths of his people for long, for he needs to work hard for those alive. Mom gave me a pat on my shoulder, and then touched my face. She let out a soft sigh and added, Mommy swears that this time, Mommy will definitely support your attack on the North with all of the nations power. These anthropoids shouldnt appear on ournds. Since they have appeared, I must make it so that they never appear here again.

    I looked at Mom and gave her a nod. Mom smiled then tenderly sped my face. She looked into my eyes, But before that, Mommy needs to defend Troy City from harm for you. Mommy will not let this city fall.

    If it cant be defended Mom, you can leave. I looked at the defence blueprint. Despite me being just a technician that never underwent military training under the military system, I could tell that Troy City, which was surrounded by t ins, wasnt suited for a defensive battle. All siege weapons would be effective against the city. The river ran through the city horizontally; consequently, if they poisoned it or blocked it to drown us, Troy City would be doomed. Furthermore, there are no cities nearby Troy City to assist. Therefore, if we get caught in a siege, even soldiers will be hard-pressed to escape.

    Thats not to mention that we dont have an army in the city. The only defence force is the militia that I made undergo training once a week. Theyre basically just armed civilians. Theirbat skills and their determination in battle are far inferior to a proper militarys, let alone having them fight against the brutal anthropoids.

    The only military team that can fight against the anthropoids are the Valkyries, but there are too few Valkyries in the city. Theyre struggling to defend the pce as is, so asking them to defend such a long city wall as well is unrealistic.

    Honestly, I was very surprised to see that Troy City was still standing when I returned.

    Mom dawdled. I quickly said, Troy City isnt suited for defensive battles. Itll be very dangerous to fight a defensive battle here. We still have time to leave now, since the anthropoids have yet to gather outside the city. Itll be impossible to break out if we get caught in a siege, though. Mom, Im very concerned about your safety. If you get hurt here I I will feel very guilty!

    Mom looked at me in silence. She neither agreed nor objected. I believe that Elizabeth, who has been the God of Battle for a long time,prehends the current predicament. In fact, she must know it better than I do. She must be aware of the chances of victory here and what the wise decision would be.

    Eighteen years ago, Mommy gave birth to you in that small vige on a tattered bed. As a matter of fact, it was the elves that helped me deliver you. You were tiny back then. You had your eyes shut and appeared tiny. Your skin appeared transparent. You have no idea how blissful Mommy felt when Mommy held you back then. Mommy was worried about hurting you when Mommy gave you a kiss.

    Mom suddenly brought the past up from a decade ago. She spoke of things that I couldnt connect with on a realistic level. I looked at Mom with a nk look, clueless as to what she meant by that.

    <em>I remember we were discussing the likelihood of being able to defend Troy City, not how I was when I was born.</em>

    Mom didnt look as though she had any intention of paying me any attention. She wore a blissful and shy smile. She looked ahead as if she could see the bliss that she felt eighteen years ago and the red cape used to wrap me up. She continued, At the time, Mommy had no other thoughts on Mommys mind. Mommy didnt think about eloping with your father, touring the entire continent or finding a beautiful ce to build a home or any of those things. Mommy just thought about living on with you in Mommys arms. Mommy didnt want to take one step away from you. Mommy just wanted to live somewhere peaceful and watch the cute and gentle you grow up.

    Mom!

    But, Mommy never thought

    Mom interjected, and then stood up. She walked up to me and sped my face tightly. She looked at my eyes with a hint of sadness in hers. She resumed, Mommy ran; Mommy ran away and abandoned you, leaving you in an unknown ce. Mommy abandoned you and left alone. Thats why Mommy had to suffer for thosest ten years. Its also why Mommy angers you over and over again. Its also why Mommy makes you feel hopeless. Mommy has always felt guilty and regretful. If Mommy didnt abandon you back then and kept you by Mommys side, if Mommy just beared with the extra bit of difficulty and fatigue, you wouldnt be suffering from the berserk mana condition. Luna wouldnt have died, and you wouldnt have gotten mad at Mommy for these things. Nothing that followed after that wouldve happened, either.

    Mom whats the point of saying all this now?!

    Mom looked at me and raised her voice, No! Theres meaning to it!

    She spun around swiftly and hit me on my face. She looked at the blueprint again and sternly said, Mommy abandoned you once. The pain, despair and betrayal Mommy suffered was rightesouly deserved punishment. Mommy will not abandon you again this time. This citys name is Troy City. Its your home. Son, this is your home. Mommy will not abandon you this time. Mommy will not watch the anthropoids trample on your home. Mommy doesnt have much time left to regret. Mommy will not back down this time. It would be a bliss for Mommy to die here, because Mommy didnt abandon you this time. Mommy didnt abandon Mommys most beloved son!

    I looked at her, and she turned her head to look at me. Her eyes showed determination tougher than steel. Mom appeared as dominant as she did on the battlefield here.

    <em>This must be Elizabeths form during wartime This must be the heroic and dominant way Mom appeared in the war back then.</em>

    <em>I might not be able to convince Mom to leave.</em>

    Son, you should head to the elves now. The elves are the true gate that fends off the anthropoids. Vyvyan should be engaged in battle now. The elves will struggle with their numbers, if the anthropoids are leading a heavy assault. Mommy knows that you want to go to the elves at a time like this, so go. Mommy will definitely defend this ce when you leave. Mommy will defend your home and your wives. Mommy should be protecting Mommys child in the first ce. This is the mission the gods have given Mommy. Mommy is finally able to do something Mommy should do. Mommy is very happy right now, honest.

    Mom looked at me with a consoled, yet somewhat hopeless smile. Her voice was a little shaky and her gaze wasplex to describe. There was affection, determination and more than anything, yearning.

    I couldnt resist the urge anymore. I walked over to Mom and hugged her. I sped her face and kissed her.

    The two of us tightly embraced. Mom didnt resist; she allowed me to hug her, and we clung to each other. She wrapped her arms around my waist and pulled me in tight.

    <em>Sorry, pops.</em>

    <em>You can forgive me, right?! Surely you can forgive me, right?!</em>

    Moms body was so gentle. The Empress that was always tough as steel, had a body as soft as Niers.

    Shes just a woman, a wife and a mother.

    Mom

    A moment after, I reluctantly let go of mom and took two steps back. I looked at her somewhat red face and wiped the corner of my mouth. I sincerely said, Stay safe, Mom. Ill be back. Ill definitely be back to rescue you. Dont let anything happen to yourself before I return. If something happens to you, Ill be very sad. You wouldnt do something to make your son sad, would you?!

    Uhm!

    Mom looked at me with a giggle and nodded.

    So wait for my return. Youre my most important mom. I will definitely return to your side!

    I clenched my teeth to force myself to steel my heart. I turned around then went to the door and pulled it open.

    Oh, right Mom, let me tell you onest time.

    I suddenly stopped. I turned my head around to look at Mom, who reacted slightly surprised. I smiled and said, Consider it the continuation of the mistake I madest time during the fireworks Let me tell you again I love you, too. I really do love you, too.

    I didnt wait for moms response; instead, I gently shut the door. If I continued to look at her, I might not be able to find the determination to go to war.

    <em>Ill definitely return!</em>

    <em>I will not allow my city, Troy City, to fall.</em>

    <em>I will not let Troy City, the city that houses my mom, Nier, Lucia and Freya to fall!!</em>

 Book 9: Chapter 45

    Book 9: Chapter 45

    I looked at Tanya, who was beside me with her head down. With a smile I asked, Tanya, what do you think of them? The people I introduced you to were all my family members.

    Tanya looked up at me and replied with an expressionless look, Nier Lucia very nice Freya no like.

    I never imagined Tanya would be so prejudice against Freya. But thats normal, since Freya didnt give her a good impression, after all. I dont know why Freya randomly threw a fit back there, either. Its, therefore, normal for Tanya to not like her, but Freya and Tanya are both important to me. The two of them need to learn to get along.

    I scrubbed Tanyas head and said, Freya isnt a bad person. Shes just a girl. Needless to say, shes very important to me, as well, so you must get along.

    Dont like hate her.

    Tanya ignored everything I said. She stood firm in her stance against Freya. I sighed.

    <em>Ill let them sort it out between themselves. Nier and Lucia werent friendly with each other, initially, but theyre basically friendly now. I believe the two will get along after spending more time together.</em>

    Thats the future, though. Right now, I need to head to the elvennds. Normally speaking, the journey there is absolutely safe, so safety isnt an issue. When I returned to the elves from humanitysnds, there was a chance Lucia would be waiting for me at the entrance, as well.

    This time, however, the once open entrances were now virtually all closed. The atmosphere on all of the remaining routes was very tense. The guards were prepared for war. I wondered how many more soldiers were lying in ambush in the forest, but I strongly believed the elves wouldnt fail.

    Mommy Vyvyan is there with the elves. No anthropoid will be able to break through her defences given her demi-god powers.

    Are we going to go and see the true Gdriel now?

    Ling Yue was slightly excited.

    I was honestly curious as to what she, a resident of the North, thought of the Gdriel tribe that cut off their mana supply. Under normal circumstances, the Gdriel tribe should be considered the source of their suffering, the tribe that destroyed the stability in the North, and the aplices that killed her tribesmen. But then, it appears as though Ling Yue has considered the Gdriel tribe to be a noble tribe ever since she was young.

    The noble act of the Gdriel tribe can be fairly considered a disaster for the North.

    I am a true Gdriel. Didnt I tell you my surname was Gdriel Rosvenor?

    If Im not mistaken, Ling Yue just said something very rude

    Ling Yue whipped her tail and looked at me in a somewhat disdainful manner, I dont want to believe that a yboy is the most outstanding member of the Gdriel tribe. My impression of a Gdriel is somebody who can control the entire South, the greatest King among elves, and the fairest King.

    Indeed, I am not the most outstanding member of the Gdriel tribe. Is the one you speak of my mom or my grandpa?

    Isnt your mom the Empress? Your father must the Elven King, right?

    Ling Yue looked at me as if that was a given. She asked, Youre a half-human, half-elf, so you got your human side from the Empress, and the elven part from your father. Is there a problem?

    Iughed. In reality, Ling Yues reasoning is wless. Any normal person with a brain would think that way. Under normal circumstances, they wouldnt be wrong. However, I am an exception a very special exception.

    I looked at Ling Yue and chuckled as I exined, The current ruler of the elves, Vyvyan Gdriel is a woman, and is also my mom. My mana came from her.

    The fur on Ling Yues tail stood up. She swiftly moved to stroke her tail andb her fur. She looked at me, feeling somewhat surprised and eximed, Two women Can two women have children too?! Wh-What else is different between us and you elves and humans?! Thats too scary

    Of course I wasnt created by two women!! How do I put it the story between the two of them involves my father, Inard Gdriel. Its a very strange story. If youre not sleepy, Ill tell you the story, but well need to be quiet, since

    I pointed at Tanya, who was curled up next to me, and finished softly. I took my cape off and covered Tanya with it. The camp had fallen silent. Only the guards and patrol team were still awake. My guards havent had a good rest in a while, but they wont be getting a break anytime soon, unfortunately.

    Ling Yue ced her tail on her legs andbed her fur to look nice and neat. She looked at the fire and replied, Tell me the story if youre not sleepy, then. Ive told you my story; tell me yours now, as an exchange.

    =================

    Your Highness! Our frontlines are all engaged in battle. It is as we thought. The anthropoids are not harassing us this time as they previously did. This is a pre-mediated war! We beg you, please take to the field. We will help you maintain the rear. You have the purest mana of all. You are the ruler of elves and a demi-god. We hope that you can annihte as many of our enemies as you can, the same way you did a decade ago!

    Vyvyan looked at the General on his knees down below. She twirled her blonde hair with her finger and looked at therge, exuberant tree overhead. She didnt answer. She just looked on as though she was spacing out.

    The General continued to await his Queens response on his knees. Vyvyan is the individual with the purest mana. The elves were engaged in a tough battle with the anthropoids in the Eastern forest. She could easily crush them in an instant and reverse the stalemate situation. She could absolutely do it. It would be a simple matter with her mana, but she didnt want to go, because she didnt have an abundance of mana as she did before.

    She had to try to maintain Zero Time Boundary for her child, while her child absorbed her mana as though it was a bottomless pit. She could control her childs physical growth, but she had to supply mana to her child. Vyvyan felt surprised. When she carried Troy, the flow of mana in her wasnt so evident. Since her child was absorbing so much mana, he must be a descendant with extremely high purity mana. He might even be more powerful than her.

    However, the consequence was that she didnt dare to use magic carelessly. If she couldnt supply mana, the boundary would break, thereby revealing the change in her belly. Once exposed, she had no means of exining it to her son.

    She needed somebody toe to her right now, and said person was her son.

    Vyvyan can absorb anothers mana via sucking their blood. Her son happened to have an abundance of highly pure mana, making him the best candidate for her. Unfortunately, she couldnt have her sone back as it wasnt safe here in the elvennds. She was determined to not put her son in danger.

    At the same time, she couldnt leave the Imperial Capital during wartime, for she had a duty to fulfil as the ruler of elves.

    Its not time for me to descend to the battlefield yet. I cant thoughtlessly leave the Imperial Capital. I took to the field back then, because the human soldiers were right at our city. Its nowhere near as dangerous right now, though.

    Vyvyan stood up and walked to the door. She said, If I had to take to the battlefield every time something happened to you, what use do I have for an army? What use do I have for a General? Youre not my son. I dont need to personally attend to your affairs. Additionally, if you disappoint me, I will punish you. Now return to the frontlines. I will only personally take to the battlefield when the situation truly bes dangerous, and I can see the silhouettes of the anthropoids from here!

 Book 9: Chapter 46

    Book 9: Chapter 46

    Your Highness?!

    Echte looked at me, feeling dumbfounded Ah, I shouldnt be calling him Echte, since hes my father-inw now. He was, once again, in his Imperial Guard uniform. The elven Imperial Capital was under martialw now. You virtually couldnt see a civilian on the streets. All you could see were Imperial Guards and soldiers tasked with defending the city. No anthropoid was sighted in the vicinity of the Imperial Capital, but martialw was raised to the highest level, nevertheless.

    I looked at him and asked, Wheres Her Highness?

    Her Highness is in the conference chamber right now

    Ill go see her now, then.

    I began to walk toward the inner section of the pce. Echte lingered for a moment before saying, I think mm Her Highness would not be too happy to see you

    Why?

    I chuckled. How could Vyvyan not be happy to see me? It would be considered umon for Vyvyan to not leap at me and kiss me when she sees me.

    Echte shrugged his shoulders and replied, Because we are at war. Her Highness has stated that she was d that you were not here on more than one asion. If you are here, I bet you would charge out as you did against the Earth Dragons. Further, ording to what Her Highness said, you are more impulsive now than in the past. Her Highness really did not want you to return this time.

    But this is a war!!

    She does not want for you to return precisely because we are at war. Your Highness, you have never been on the battlefield, so you do not know how brutal and cruel war is. You should not take to the battlefield even if you are looking to make a name for yourself, not to mention that we are battling anthropoids this time. The horde of anthropoids seems to have no concept of pain or fear. Fighting them is fighting with your life on the line. There are lots of them, too. I really have no clue where theye from.

    Im the next Elven King! I looked at Ecthe and seriously eximed, The elven nation will be in my hands next. My people are being threatened by the anthropoids right now. Im not doing this for reputation or something. I just want to fulfil my duty as the Prince. How can I just sit and watch this sort of war?!

    But your safety is Her Highness primary concern. Frankly speaking, Her Highness could end this war if she personally fought back, but it seems that she does not consider this to be very important, and hence, she has not gone to the frontlines, yet However, I feel that there is something wrong with her mana. Her Highness reaction and energy are far inferior to the past. It feels as though she is the same as Lucia right now.

    Is she?

    I frowned. Mom did mention that she seemed to have some issues with her mana. It sounds as though the mana I replenished for her is no longer enough. I dont know whats wrong with mom.

    <em>Could she be sick? By the sounds of it, Ill have to replenish Moms mana.</em>

    <em>However, replenishing mana via kissing is frankly too slow. Sucking out blood is a very good method though. The issue is that Ill be left weak for a long time afterwards.</em>

    <em>Thest method</em>

    <em>I can only replenish Lucias mana using that method</em>

    Im essentially Moms mobile charger. Shes supposed to suck a bunch of my mana each month, but she hasnt sucked any thest few months.

    <em>I dont think I can use Mom this month, either. I dont know who else around me I can use.</em>

    I didnt care about what Echte said. I went straight to the conference chamber. Echte sighed when he noticed that I didnt care whatsoever. He said, In any case, you must be careful, Your Highness. If possible, it is best that you do not leave Her Highnesss side.

    I pushed the door open and with a smile replied, I might not bring Her Highness with me this time.

    In the centre of the elves conference chamber is arge tree. The grass and flowers underneath said tree were the same as the grass I saw during the Deer Hunting Festival. Mom had her back to me. I didnt know what she was thinking about as she looked at the tree.

    Son, Mommy doesnt want to see you here right now, as Mommy can tell what you want to do when Mommy sees you. Mommy wont be able to stop you either, right? Actually, Mommy can stop you.

    Vyvyan turned around. Her emerald dress wasparable a feather descended from the heavens. Moms dreary smile that apanied her long-blonde hair made her look very haggard.

    No, Mom, I dont intend to personally go there this time.

    I looked at Moms eyes and emphasised Mom.

    Mom lingered. She looked at me and giggled in a soft voice. She replied, So, what do you want to do, then, Son? Did you want Mommy to go and deal with the anthropoids?

    I wouldnt say that I want you to go and deal with them.

    I looked at Mom and undid the buttons at my chest. I then removed my cape and the scarf Mommy Elizabeth made me. I revealed my neck, Here, Mom.

    Hmm?

    Vyvyan paused. She titled her head, Son, what are you trying to do?

    Suck my blood; absorb my mana, Mom. Mom, youre having issues with your mana, arent you? Dont worry, just suck my blood.

    Mom smiled and walked up to me slowly then sped my face. She ran her slender fingers across my cheeks as if she was trying to carve the memory of my face shape into her hands. I looked at Mom. I looked at her smiling eyes. I looked at Moms blue eyes that resembled the ocean. I waited for the moment Mom would bite me.

    Mom continued stroking my face while looking into my eyes. She gently said, Son, Mommy isnt most worried about Mommy, but you. Son, if Lucia dies or disappears from now, what will you do?

    Why

    I was befuddled, not because of Lucia, but because I didnt have the foggiest idea as to why Mom suddenly brought this up.

    <em>That has nothing to do with what I want to talk about!</em>

    Son, did you not know? Our Gdriel tribes mana is very pure; therefore, our tribe wont allow a descendant with mana purity that is too low to exist. Lucia has very little mana, and her only reaction during her pregnancy is lethargy. That goes to show that your childs mana will be middle to low grade.

    So what will that mean? And right now, I

    Vyvyan solemnly replied, Lucia will be exiled. Not even Mommy will be able to keep her, for the reason that the decision to exile her is an elven tradition. Only he, with the most pure bloodline, will be able to seed the Elven Kings throne. As a Princess, Lucia should give birth to a satisfactory Crown Prince. She has failed to do what a Princess must do. She has disappointed the expectations of all the elves, and as such, will be exiled. Normally, she and her child would be executed together for the sake of the Gdriel Tribes purity before she is even exiled.

    That

    I felt my hands and feet go numb.

    <em>I dont know what Moms purpose in telling me this now is, but nevertheless, that is definitely not what I want.</em>

    <em>Mom may be the ruler of elves, but she cant control what the elves think. I wouldnt be surprised if they did that if our child wasnt capable of seeding the throne However, I dont want for that to happen.</em>

    Mommy only has one method to prevent that. There is only one way to save Lucia.

    Mom leaned into my ear and bit it. She then whispered into my ear her idea.

    MOM!!

    My entire body shuddered. I looked at her, absolutely stunned, lost for words and with no idea how to react. As opposed to saying that Mom suggested something, it would be more urate to say that she set a bomb off in my head.

    Its no big deal, Son. This is for Lucias sake! Mommy resorted to this for your sake!! Mom made eye contact with me. Her gaze was stern. She said, Do you want to save Lucia or not?! Do you want your child or not?! This is Mommys only solution. We cant change what the elves think, so this is the only method left to appease them!

    But but but

    Son, is there something you cant let go of? Mommy should be embarrassed, not you.

    Mom sighed, and then grabbed hold of my hands. She ced them onto her chest and in that split second, the softness and warmth of her breasts transferred to my hands. Mom looked at me and next to my ear, whispered simrly to the devil, This is for your wife, your child, yourself and Mommy. Mommy warned you before, and now its happened Son, you should know what to do now, right?

 Book 9: Chapter 47

    Book 9: Chapter 47

    Mommy Vyvyan truly makes one addicted and gives them the desire to indulge.

    Her body was soft, warm and very familiar. Every inch of it made it so nice to be embraced by her. It was so nice that my mind almost nked out. My initial resistance and sadnesspletely vanished once Mom hugged me and kissed me. As a matter of fact, I lost all of my conscious thoughts.

    We wereparable to animals in heat. Mom clung to me as if she was an octopus. I have no idea how long we were locked in with each other that night, but we only released each other and fell asleep, because we were spent.

    Moms hand and mine were tightly locked together when I was totally spent. I dont know what I was thinking. In fact, I didnt want to remember what I just did. I thought that Id feel disgusted and depressed after doing the deed, but I was astound to discover that I didnt react in any particr way.

    It was though I just did it with Nier and as if the one I just embraced with was Lucia. It was as though I was with my wife.

    Now, all is well, Son.

    Mom held my hand and gently stroked my face. With a smile, she said, Just treat it as a dream, Son. Mommy needs your mana. Mommy really needs your mana right now. This child has already absorbed too much of Mommys mana. If the anthropoidse at this time, Mommy may not have enough mana to cast spells Mommy wouldve been able to continue hiding it if the anthropoids didnte around, but now, Mommy cant hide it anymore

    Wait what child?

    Nothing. Son, sleep for a bit. Get some good rest. Just consider it a dream. Mommy wont disturb your life or ask you to do anything Mommy does everything Mommy does for you, because you are Mommys son. Mommy can do anything for you as long as you can be happy Mommy loves you Honest Mommy loves you far too much

    I nkly looked at Moms hand that was stroking my forehead. Moms heterochromia eyes that carried a hint of sadness swallowed me into the darkness before I could shout. I had countless questions to ask and countless things to say, but Mom didnt give me the opportunity.

    Mom can erase peoples memories. I dont know if Ill be able to remember anything once Ive woken up

    ========

    From her throne, Vyvyan looked down at Echte kneeling on one knee and softly said, Make the preparations. I shall go to the frontlines tomorrow.

    That that

    Ecthe looked at his queen, feeling dumbfounded. Vyvyan covered one of her eyes and sternly said, I think that I need to go to the frontlines. The battle on the frontlines has reached a stalemate. We have no need to be entangled with these over-the-hill filthy anthropoids any longer. The lives of our soldiers are a lot more valuable than theirs. I will personally head out tomorrow. I will show them how frightening an elven rulers fury is.

    Is this decision of yours not a bit too reckless? You see did you not refuse our Generals request yesterday? For you to suddenly join the frontlines now is

    I already told you. I will go to the frontlines when I judge it to be appropriate, and I believe that I need to go now.

    Vyvyan removed her hand and looked at Echte with one of her blood-red eyes. It was as though she could see through Echtes entire body. He shivered as if he felt a cold breeze. Any normal person would be frightened after being looked at by eyes filled with a wild nature. Her blood-red eyes were evidently abnormal. They looked as if blood would spill out from them. Or maybe they were eyes that wanted to make others spill blood.

    Then, your health

    Ive always been fine. Vyvyan flexed her neck then whipped her long blonde hair, My mana and body are both fine. As a matter of fact, I have more mana than before. My son is here by my side, so naturally, I cant sit in the rear and watch my son go to war. My son is the Elven Prince. As the Elven Prince, he cant just sit around in the rear. I will apany my son. He shall protect this nation. and I shall protect him.

    Echte, while looking at his Queen, lingered for a moment before nodding, All right, Your Highness. The Imperial Guards shall apany you at your side.

    Uhm, also, girl, whos been standing at the door the entire time, you came here with my son, right?

    Vyvyans gaze suddenly shifted to the door. Echte froze up; he looked at Ling Yue standing at the door shaking. He, himself, was surprised. He stood up and in a tense tone, apologised, I apologise I apologise, Your Highness I I honestly did not notice her

    Its fine. The girl used magic. Her mana is a fair lot superior to yours. Its, therefore, normal for you to have not detected her. Nheless, since my son brought her here, I am not hostile toward her. Im just a little curious, since shes stood there for so long.

    Vyvyan looked at her and stood up. Ling Yues ears and tail shook with excitement when she looked back at her. She looked at Vyvyan with her own blood-red eyes. In a shaky voice, she called, G-G-Gdriel?! Your Highness The elves the elves most outstanding leader Gdriel

    Echte looked at her and thundered, You have no right to mention Her Highnesss surname!

    Ling Yue ignored him. She looked at Vyvyan with excitement in her eyes as she sobbed. She knelt on the ground and sobbed, I beg you I beg you save us Please help us The North the North cannot hold on any longer. Without the elven spring the North will definitely be destroyed It definitely will be destroyed! I beg you please help us!

    Vyvyan rose and pushed Echte, who had his sword drawn out, of the way. The elven spring is a taboo topic for elves. Nobody is allowed to covet it. What was on Vyvyans mind right now wasnt that, though. She slowly walked up to Ling Yue, and then lifted her chin up with her fingers. She looked at the blood-red crescent moon shaped eyes Ling Yue had. With a smile, Vyvyan said, Your eyes are very beautiful.

    What?

    Ling Yue didnt quite get it. She looked at Vyvyan with confusion.

    I think my son would like your pretty eyes, so dont do something that will lead to being you unable to open them again.

    Vyvyan turned around. With her back facing Ling Yue, she coldly said, The Gdriel tribe controls the elves spring. Only members of the Gdriel family have the right to discuss where it flows to. Anybody who wants to pollute it must be punished. I shall forgive your rudeness this time, for you are a woman at my sons side; however

    Vyvyan appeared behind Ling Yue in what appeared to be an instant. Ling Yue froze in ce as if a dagger was on her back. Vyvyan gently grabbed Ling Yues tail. She giggled softly then continued, However you, too, are an anthropoid Miss you appeared at my sons side when the anthropoids attacked us, and you want us elves spring water You are suspicious from every perspective

    I I

    I can see what youre thinking, Miss.

    Vyvyan gently ced Ling Yues tail down.

    Ling Yue swiftly coiled her tail underneath her, afraid that it would disappear in the next instant.

    Dont go getting any ideas for my son. Miss, your thoughts are still considered pure, right now. However, if you hold any threatening thoughts for my son, even if just a tinge Ill, personally, snap your neck no matter where you are or when

 Book 9: Chapter 48

    Book 9: Chapter 48

    Your Highness you

    I scrubbed my hair as I looked at Echte who was in front of me with a helpless smile. I asked, Whats wrong, Echte? Where is Her Highness? Shouldnt you have woken me up this morning?

    Her Highness has finished organising the army. She said that you were exhausted, and therefore told us not to wake you. Her Highness is currently waiting for you at the entrance of the Imperial Pce.

    I lingered. I never thought that Mommy Vyvyan wouldve personally headed out with a team so soon. After having her mana replenished, Mom could go and end the stalemate. I could then lead my Earth Dragon Cavalry unit south, to either reinforce the defences of Troy City or directly break the siege.

    I felt that there was something important that I couldnt recall. I couldnt remember what happenedst night, and I think it was Mommy Vyvyan that said something which is stopping me from remembering. My memory is telling me that what Mom said is very important.

    I just couldnt recall what exactly she said.

    <em>Is it because I was too tiredst night, or did Mom delete a part of my memory?</em>

    <em>I dont know.</em>

    I quickly gave up, since I was bound to never remember it regardless of how hard I tried to recall it. I dont need to remember those sorts of things at the moment, either. I absolutely dont want to recall doing what I did with Mommy Vyvyan. Lets just bury it in my memory forever.

    <em>It was all for Lucias sake. I had no choice but to do it for Lucias sake</em>

    I knew the reason for why I did it, but I just couldnt convince myself. My inner mind kept cursing me for being a weakling and calling me scum.

    I had no choice, though. I couldnt make an enemy out of all the elves for Lucia. Mommy Vyvyan does, indeed, love me, but she cant betray the entire race just for me. Its the same as what happened with Mommy Elizabeth and Inard. Problems with the imperial familys bloodline and mana purity were uneptable.

    Its an elven tradition that not even Vyvyan could change. The Gdriel tribe was able to hold the throne for so many years without anybody contesting their rule thanks to their mana purity and pure bloodline. It was thanks to Vyvyans efforts that I was able to enjoy Lucias love for me as a member of the imperial family. Vyvyan, however, is helpless regarding the matter concerning descendants.

    My only option is to raise a child with an extremely pure bloodline and superior mana as my sessor, while my child with Lucia was our true child.

    I shook my head in an attempt to get rid of these things from my mind.

    <em>I need to focus on dealing with the anthropoids right now. If I keep thinking about it, Im going to start having weird thoughts for Mommy Vyvyan again.</em>

    I walked to another room. The room was Ling Yues room. Of course, it once was Lucias room. As we walked over to her room, I asked Echte, who was beside me, Where is my Earth Dragon Cavalry unit?

    He replied, Your Earth Dragon Cavalry unit has never been touched. Her Highness said that she had no right to order your team around, so we have always waited for yourmand.

    All right, then. Get a messenger to inform them that the entire Earth Dragon Cavalry unit is to follow me to battle. Also, whats the situation in the Eastern forest at present?

    It is all right. Our men held back the anthropoids attack. However, after destroying our forest, they moved the trees that chopped down.

    I knocked on the door and frowned at the same time, Why did they have to chop down trees? Are they going to use it for firewood? Even if that was what they were intending to use it for, they wouldnt need to destroy the entire forest.

    I am not sure myself. Nevertheless, the anthropoids do not always act with rational reasons. Perhaps they just want to destroy the forest.

    Ling Yue opened up and looked at me, feeling slightly worried. She hid behind the door and looked behind me. She then quietly asked, Umm Umm Her Highness is not here, is she?

    I nodded. I couldnt help but smile as I looked at her, Whats wrong? Are you scared of her? Mommy Vyvyan is very nice and friendly

    Really? I really cant see that

    Ling Yue jolted. She revealed a tant look of terror. I dont know what Mommy Vyyvan said or did to her Mommy Vyvyan, truly, is a very kind and friendly woman, the prerequisite being that you dont mention something which is harmful to me in her presence

    I reached my hand out while looking at her, Lets go, Ling Yue. We now need to take the first step to enacting our agreement now. If you want revenge, you must take this first step. My territory has been invaded by the anthropoids. We need to drive them away first, and then well head north. If youre not afraid,e with me. I promise to do everything in my power to protect you. Alternatively, if you dont want to go, you can just wait here for my good news, too.

    Ling Yue looked up at me. Her ears twitched. She said, Do you consider me a coward? Im not afraid of those anthropoids! I told you, I want to see the day my goal is achieved. Until then, Ill always follow you around. Ill watch every step you take to make my goal a reality. Ive already gone through life and death, so theres nothing Im afraid of anymore other than Her Highness threats

    Ling Yue grabbed hold of my hand and looked at me resolutely. I held her hand tightly. She lingered for a moment, and then suddenly pulled her hand out with her might. She looked at me with outrage and eximed, Dont hold adys hand so tightly! Thats very impolite of you! The only persons hand you would hold so tightly is your wifes!

    I chuckled. She didnt react that way when I held her hand when she cried. Ive already witnessed her gentle side, yet she still goes out of her way to hide it, and show me her shell that I can tell is falsely tough. If Ling Yue could be a bit more upfront with herself, shed be very cute.

    However, she wouldnt be herself anymore without that tough shell.

    She left the pce with me. All of the Imperial Guards in the pce had virtually vanished. I presumed that they were apanying Her Highness to battle. Theyre a unit that exists to protect her, after all. They only serve their purpose by apanying her. There would be no meaning to guarding a pce without her.

    I dont think they left thinking that they were doomed to die, though, for it was the Elven Queen who was going to battle this time. Shes the elf with the purest magic in the history of elves, a demi-god who knew how to wield her powers splendidly. Right now, she was now in her most exuberant period that they had not yet witnessed before.

    Its going to be a one-sided ughter.

    I stood under the sunlight. In front of me was Vyvyan, who was on horseback. Moms eyes were as clear as the blue sky overhead. Her smile was warmer than the beautiful sun. Her soldiers, who were behind her, awaited hermand. She looked at me and smiled. She extended one finger out to point at a horse next to her, Son, you ride this horse. Dont leave Mommys side. You all wont need to do anything this time, but you must witness how the ruler of elves ughters these ignorant invaders.

    Mom turned around to face her soldiers. In a loud voice, she dered, The Gdriels have defended this ce for millenniums. My ancestors, my grandpa, my father and my brother all spilt blood for this continent! Its my turn this time! But thats not all. I will bring my only child, the only descendant of the Gdriel Tribe along this time. Our tribe is the ruler of elves. You crowned us your soverign, so we will protect you. It is time for I, Vyvyan Gdriel to fulfil my promise! Soldiers, charge to the East and charge toward the enemy. Follow behind me. March! y those repulsive wild beasts!!

 Book 9: Chapter 49

    Book 9: Chapter 49

    I once destroyed ake and an entire forest.

    I witnessed how terrifying magic was that time. Magic is an imagination process for elves. As long as they canmand the elements around them, theyll be able to get everything around to heed their call. Magic is a lot more convenient than humanitys machines  to a certain extent. At least that holds true for when ites to killing.

    The entire sky was now red as a me. It was as though the entire sky was on aze. The blue sky had been reced with a fiery savage smile. The entire world appeared as if it was being burnt by the hellfire. Though the sky was aze, the floor was frozen ice. The anthropoids were frozen in the ground. They howled with all of their might, but they were relegated to only being able to look at the me in the sky and the dominant silhouette simr to that of an angel soaring in the sky.

    Vyvyan took in a deep breath. Her blood-red eyes were more dangerous than the mes. She coldly looked at the bodies below as if the anthropoids were fish frozen in a river. She looked at therge ck dot and opened her mouth to speak. However, the sound was akin to thunderp.

    You came from the snow and ice, so lets make the snow and ice your tomb! This is a gift from us elves. Remember it well, you horde of revolting trash! Thisnd is the forest you destroyed, so let us use your corpses to nourish thisnd you destroyed!

    Vyvyan waved her hand aggressively, bringing down a gigantic, zing boulder from the sky and smashing it into the ground. The entire continent quaked as though it was going to be split due to the boulder. Initially, I didnt quite believe that the north and south of the continent were separated due to the power of magic, but Im a believer now. Ipletely understood it now that I was standing here on this quaking continent, watching the me that resembled a rampaging dragon.

    In the face of ultimate mana, recreating a world wouldnt even be an issue.

    The demi-god, Vyvyan, could probably destroy the Earth and heavens.

    The painful cries of the anthropoids echoed as if bombs went off in the air. Despite the mes burning horizontally, the ice below still didnt melt, thereby leaving the anthropoids with no means of escape. After the boulder dropped, a ridiculously strong gust of wind blew, bringing the mes along, creating a fire tornado as a result. From the sky, Mom waved her hand to direct the fire tornado to rampage on the horde of anthropoids.

    It was a simple massacre.

    There was no pressure for the teams luring the anthropoids out, for the anthropoids would leave their nests and give chase as soon as they saw retreating elves. The elves would then lead them to a vacant area, where Mom would then instantly freeze all of the anthropoids before beginning a killing spree.

    Not a single anthropoid got off.

    There were no survivors and no corpses that were intact. As a matter a fact, nothing but charcoal remained. Mom didnt threaten them or show off. She simply demonstrated a reality. The Gdriels could tear the continent apart.

    <em>You think we cant wipe you anthropoids out if given the opportunity?</em>

    The mes and ice vanished as though they never existed. Mommy Vyvyannded gracefully in front of me, but then powerlessly leaned onto my chest. She cupped my face lightly with her hands and gently panted. Her body temperature rose. I didnt know what was going on.

    They were the after-effects Vyvyan suffers after expending mana. As a result, her dark elf instincts kicked in.

    I supported Vyvyan.

    <em>Its best not to let the soldiers to the rear see her eyes right now. </em>

    I waved my hand and shouted, Now, soldiers, clean up the battlefield. Use these burnt corpses to nourish ournd to rebuild our forest. They destroyed our forest; lets make thempensate us with their lives. Lock their souls here so that they can never return.

    Roger!

    The elven soldiers, who were behind us, rushed forward. There was only scorchednd left there. Owing to the high temperature, the floor had cracked. A tornado of dark dust blew as if it was carrying up the cries into the distance. I dont think the elven soldiers knew what to do, either. Thisnd cant be revived without Mommy Vyvyan repairing it using her mana.

    I hugged Mommy Vyvyan and checked to see that there was nobody around. She leaned her head on my shoulder, and then bit deep my neck. A strange ecstatic and sucking sensation came from my neck. Mom was absorbing my mana.

    <em>It appears that Vyvyan tires out on nights where it isnt a full moon after using severalrge-scale spells in session despite having that night with me.</em>

    If I wasnt here, she would be stuck in this state for a period of time. Vyvyan still had her rationality intact. All we had to do was avoid letting anyone else see her current state. However, since the soldiers were present, she had to immediately replenish some of her mana to return to her usual state so that she could avoid exposing her blood-red eyes.

    The blood-red eyes are a trait of dark elves.

    All right now, Son.

    Vyvyan raised her head up from my neck. She ran her hand over the teeth mark on my neck then looked into my eyes, There shouldnt be anything left to worry about here in the elvennds. After this, the anthropoids shouldnt have what they require tounch attacks again. Next is clearing the anthropoids out of the forest. You can return to Troy City now.

    No I cant help but feel that something is wrong.

    I looked at the scorched Earth and frowned. I exined, If there are only this many anthropoids, howe the elves on the frontline were locked in a tough battle? I think that this is only a part of the anthropoids. We shouldve lured the anthropoids out from their camp. They dont have any ambushes, either

    Youre saying that there are other anthropoids remaining? Mommy can tell you with absolute certainty that Mommy cannot sense any other anthropoids other than a few minor ones in the forest. These are the only anthropoids in the eastern forest, as well as this group of white deer, who have no homes now, since this horde of anthropoids destroyed the forest. As for why we were stuck in a stalemate, thats because the general was useless. Im going to punish him once we get back!

    I hesitated for a moment then replied, Why? There are only so many anthropoids, and theyre all brain-dead. Im certain that the fault doesnt lie with the general. I think that theres another reason Also the anthropoids chopped down so many trees, yet their camp was shabby. Theres also the fact that it was constructed with stone. So what happened to the wood? Where did all the wood go?

    That Maybe they used it to make something

    Mom silently deliberated the question for a moment. Mom and my expression then changedpletely at virtually the same moment.

    Mom, can you sense Troy City from here?!

    Troy City? Thats too far away.

    Mom shook her head, Hurry back then, son. Return to Troy City immediately. Bring your men along. If there are few anthropoids here and they chopped down lots of trees, theyre definitely nning to attack the city. Its very safe here, which means that the ce thats at most risk is your Troy City, then!

    Yes! I know! I need to rush back now. Mom, I need to head back now.

    Vyvyan nodded, Before you leave, you can go and search for the White Deer King. I think that the White Deer King would be furious that its home was destroyed. I believe that you can reach an agreement with it now. Mommy wont be worried about your safety with the speed of the White Deer King on your side.

    Uhm, got it.

 Book 9: Chapter 50

    Book 9: Chapter 50

    The anthropoids werent in the elvennds. Perhaps they never intended to attack the elves here. Or maybe they felt it was unwise to attack the elves right now. Whatever the case may be, the anthropoids only stopped there for a short while.

    I underestimated the anthropoids ability to think. Ling Yue said that the anthropoids are virtually brainless, only killing and destroying. Therefore, I didnt consider the purpose behind each step they took. I was under the impression that the things they did served no purpose. I never expected the anthropoids to act with a n in mind.

    They werent after the elvennds here; at least, not now. My guess is that was because they knew that itd be impossible for the lead team to conquer the elvennds. If the anthropoids over on their side are afraid of the Gdriels, they will be very cautious against the elves.

    What the anthropoids want right now is Troy City.

    They only wanted the resources from here, the elvennds.

    They failed in their attack on Socina City, because they didnt have appropriate weapons for capturing a city. This time, however, they chopped down arge number of trees in the Eastern forest. Theyd have spare wood after building siege towers, let alonedders. If I made it back one day earlier or Mom headed out one day earlier, maybe we couldve stopped them returning South to attack us with arge force. s, its toote now.

    The anthropoids should be rushing toward Troy City now. Troy City is the city that sits on the border of the elven and human border. If they manage to conquer it, theyll be able to threaten both elves and humans. The anthropoids from Socina will be able to gather at Troy City and even turn it into a weapon and tool factory on the frontlines. The anthropoids on the frontlines charging at us may be brainless, but theirmander in the rear is a highly-advanced anthropoid as Ling Yue is.

    I underestimated them.

    I can still make it in time. However, I need to find an old friend, or maybe an ill fate. Im referring to the White Deer King.

    The White Deer King ran offst time, refusing to be my steed. I really wanted to make it my steed this time, though. The White Deer King is extremely fast, while I happen to want to return to Troy City immediately. Moreover, the White Deer King might be able to rescue me from danger with its speed in the future. As a plus, it can neutralise all sorts of venoms. The White Deer King is an invaluable treasure to me.

    <em>It ran awayst time. I wonder if itll ept me this time.</em>

    I looked at the White Deer King. It was the same as before. It looked at me arrogantly and majestically the same way as it did back then. Next to it was a group of white deer, which I presumed to be its tribesmen. I looked at them. They scanned me with curiosity. I never saw so many white deer during the Deer Hunting Festival.

    I did nearly get beaten to death by a rabbit, nevertheless.

    Mm I dont know if you can understand me

    I looked at the White Deer King and started awkwardly. Speaking to a deer looks stupid no matter how you look at it. In saying that, I trust that it can understand me. The White Deer King looked at me and blew a gust of hot air out from its nose. Maybe that was its response to me. I swallowed my saliva. I looked at it and continued, White Deer King, its been a long time. This time, I came for ourmon enemy. Thats right. Im talking about that horde of anthropoids. They invaded our territory and even destroyed this holy forest. You and your tribesmen mustve gone through a crisis.

    The White Deer King didnt make a very arrogant gesture this time. It was the first time that it took me serious as it looked at me. It stamped its hooves, leaving deeply-etched prints in the grass.

    <em>It must be furious, as well.</em>

    It watched its home get destroyed and its tribesmen get killed. However, it was powerless despite being their King. It could only run away with its tribesmen. Its tribesmen may consider it good fortune to have escaped with their lives, but as a King and lord of a territory, it was suffering due to its weakness and powerlessness.

    We both felt the same way in that regard.

    <em>I cant flee. I must protect my people and my territory. As a King, I carry more responsibilities than the average person. If I cant fulfil my duties, Ill feel guilty and humiliated, which feels worse than death. Death isnt that scary. Whats truly scary is living in anguish.</em>

    A moment of carelessness wont bring a lifetime of happiness. Life itself is a consumable. A life thats consumed for a goal is a life that was meaningful. Misusing life is a waste of life. A glorious life isnt measured by how long it is, but whether that moment of explosion can take the peoples breath away just as fireworks.

    <em>Since when did I start considering myself a King?</em>

    I looked at it and sincerely exined, So, I came this time toe to an agreement with you. Im the next Elven King. Im leading the war against the anthropoids this time. They are ourmon enemy. I think that you want to join the war against the anthropoids, too. Ill provide you with the right to join this war, but youll need to provide me with your value as a White Deer King. In other words, Ill protect your tribesmen, help you get back at them, and take back your territory. You need to be my steed.

    I had a chance to make you my steedst time. But nheless, I know that you, too, are a King. I cant make such a suggestion to a King, but things are different this time. We areing to an agreement. If you think its feasible, lower your head. I promise that I will drive the horde of anthropoids back to the North and return peace to this forest. No elf will disturb your life thereafter, as well. What do you think?

    It looked at me and stamped its foot on the ground. Perhaps it could understand what I meant, but I had no idea what it was expressing. All I could do was meet its gaze.

    I wasnt lying. I dont want to resort to underhanded schemes to turn it into my steed. If thats what I wanted to do, I couldve done it months ago. The White Deer King is also a King; I cant order a King. Were on equal footing, so if I can ride it, then its an agreement we came to.

    It seemed to be a bit hesitant. It looked back at its tribesmen. I dont know what they said or what their gazes meant, but I didnt interrupt them.

    A moment after, it turned back around and walked up to me. It looked up and met my eyes in a serious manner as though it wanted to confirm once again.

    I promise. I swear on the Gdriel name of the imperial family that I will not vite our agreement or betray you. Ill let you witness the anthropoids fleeing. Ill let you go to the North as a victor, and I will guarantee the safety of your tribesmen in the future.

    I looked at it. I didnt know if I shouldve reached my hand out or not. I asked, So, what do you think?

    It walked a circle around me, and then made a sound akin to a deersugh. It then walked up to me from the front, looked at me and lowered its head, cing its horn before my chest.

    So you agree?

    I looked at its horn, feeling somewhat scared. Seriously, the horn could kill somebody. It stabbed mest time, but it was for the sake of saving me

    It called out then raised its head. It turned back to face its tribesman and bleated. Its tribesman responded with their own bleats. The entire forest was filled with the bleats of deer. They then lied down on the ground and looked at us with extremely envious gazes.

    Lets Lets go, then I hope my horse saddle fits you Also also, should I give you a name? What shall I call you? Xiao Bai?!! Dont! Dont! Dont! Dont bite me! Dont bite me! I wont name you, okay?! Dont bite me!!

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Xiao Bai = Small/young/little white. When using Xiao as part of a name, its either to make it cute or for children  except for the rare exceptions. Here, the Xiao is not tranted, as its used as a name, not as a reference to being small/young. Some people feel offended when you attach it to their name, so theres how you can try to insult someone in Chinese.

 Book 10: Chapter 1

    Book 10: Chapter 1

    Mera, I havent been back in a long time.

    Its been a long time. Its been a very long time since west met.

    Next to me right now is the White Deer King.

    I dont know if the things I did after your passing consoled you, but I am doing what a King should do now. If I didnt meet you, I might still be hiding in my moms arms right now Ive chosen to take the initiative to step up now, because of you, though.

    Mera, Im sorry. I cant stay for long this time. I need to leave Duargana now. Ive cleaned and tidied your house for you. Your scent in this house has virtuallypletely disappeared now, but my memory of you will never fade. I came to mourn you, as I might not get a chance to again.

    If I survive, Ille back. Oh, right, if you meet a girl called Luna, please tell her that Im sorry for not having the time to visit her.

    Mera, I miss you and if youre wondering I really like you, too I really do like you very much.

    =========================

    The White Deer King is, indeed, truly very fast. I had to pay attention to the speed of my men behind me as we rode. We were truly marching swiftly this time. I brought the Earth Dragon Cavalry unit out this time to rush toward Troy City. I hoped that the anthropoids werent rushing to Troy City, but somewhere else. However, the only ce that they can go to once leaving the elvennds is Troy City.

    <em>Has Troy City be embroiled in a tough battle?</em>

    Mommy Vyvyan had tears in her eyes when it was time for me to leave. I knew that she doesnt want me to go somewhere so dangerous. I could probably defeat all of the enemies at Troy City if I brought Mom along, but Mom had to repair the damaged forest. I could only hope that Mommy Vyvyan could provide me with reinforcements after she was done repairing it.

    If the anthropoids haveunched a full-scale attack, then Im honestly not confident that I can defeat them, because their numbers are far too great. Theyre akin to ocean tidesing to Troy City. I only have my Earth Dragon Cavalry unit, plus my tiny militia. Tanyaspanions are a group of less than one-hundred people. My guard unit appears to look as if its arge unit, but in reality, there arent even one thousand members. How am I going to defeat the massive horde of anthropoids?

    I dont know, but I do know that I must return.

    My Mom and my wives are in the city. Troy City will definitely fall if we dont get reinforcements. I can only do my best to return to Troy City as soon as possible right now. Every second counts.

    However, the Earth Dragon Cavalry unit behind me could barely keep up with my current speed. The cavalry, on the other hand, couldnt keep up. Despite being the best horses, they still couldnt keep up with the White Deer King.

    We wont move tonight. Prepare for a rest.

    We got close to Troy City by night time. We stopped behind a small mountain slope. We could see Troy City down below from here. I rode up to the slope on the White Deer King. When I looked down, all of my blood froze.

    mes were burning all around Troy City below. Those were the mes in the camps of the anthropoids. They were spread around Troy City simrly to stars in the sky. They were situated so closely together that it resembled a river of mes. I didnt know how many anthropoids were down below, but the number of fires and closely gathered shadows told me that the anthropoids could create a hill to climb over Troy Citys city walls with their sheer numbers alone.

    Ah!

    Ling Yue walked up to my side and eximed with surprise when she saw the scene below. She looked at the fires below with a stunned expression. Despair and helplessness surfaced in her blood-red eyes. She turned her head to look at me, Give up Its impossible now. This city will fall Theres just too many of them Did you know that the anthropoids were actually made from mana using an express method? These sorts of lowly anthropoids have a nest. When the elves were exiled back then, they offered their mana. A female elf used her mana to create a seedbed. You just had to provide mana, and would be able to extract countless eggs of mana from it. The eggs would take shape in a matter of days. After ten or so days, theyd have grown up. That is how the anthropoids below were created. They dont have any brains, are very obedient and wont resist. They were born as suicide attackers and ves. It was through theirbour that we managed to maintain basic life in the North

    So, your tribe warmed up thend there, while the elves created these pieces of shit worker ants, right?

    Worker ants?

    I looked at the elves below with a cold gaze and exined, Worker ants are like them. Theyre the lowest life form. Theyre used as disposable goods. I know that there are lots of them, and I know how many men we have, but thats not a reason for me to retreat. Ling Yue, you have your reasons for insisting to return to the North. Likewise, I have my reasons for insisting on returning to Troy City. My mother and wives are inside Troy City. I have to die at my house if I must die. Im not abandoning my family for my own hide.

    Its impossible!! Its impossible! We cant defeat these numbers! They dont know fear! They wont retreat unless theirmander gives the order to! We cant kill so many anthropoids! Its absolutely impossible! Youre just marching to your own death!

    Ling Yue looked at me. Her beautiful face was covered with anxiety. She looked at me while swinging her tail around with all her might. She anxiously said, Youre my only hope!! Cant we return to the elves?! Get the Queen toe. Get your mom toe. Your mom could easily obliterate the enemies here with her magic, right?! You just need to wait for a bit, and the problem will be solved, so why do you insist on marching to your own death?!

    Because some things cant wait. I can wait, and I can flee, but my family cant wait or flee.

    I turned around and descended the slope. From Behind, Ling Yue loudly shouted, Dont go dying!! What am I going to do if you die?! It wasnt easy for me to meet you!! Who is going to help me get my revenge if you die?!

    Go and find Vyvyan; go and see my moms. If I die, the two of them will scorch the entire North. Theyll definitely be able to help you get your revenge.

    I rubbed my nose. Without turning my head around, I said, Im going to attack them tomorrow. Stay here if youre afraid. I wont me you, as our agreement was for me to help you get revenge, not for you to die with me. I dont care.

    Ling Yue didnt respon, and I didnt look back. I continued to go toward Tanya, who was looking at me. She looked at me with aplex gaze in silence.

    I scrubbed her head and met with her eyes, Tanya, let me give you your second order. You can find the anthropoidsmander tomorrow, right? Dont kill him, just scare him off. You must make sure you scare him off. Then you can y anthropoids to your hearts content. Also, dont worry about whether Im alive or not. Your only mission is to scare off theirmander.

    Tanya looked at me very calmly, Who shall I follow if you die, then?

    I scrubbed her head onest time then replied, Follow whoever you like, whether its Her Majesty or Her Highness. Choose whoever you like. We havent been together for a long time, but, Tanya, you would probably be cuter if you smiled.

    =================

    Troy City interior

    Your Majesty

    Ah, Nier.

    Elizabeth ced down her sword that she was wiping. She looked at Nier and asked, Whats wrong? Are you a little afraid?

    No. It is just I cannot do up my belt It is the lolly pouch His Majesty tied on for me but why can I not do up this belt now?

 Book 10: Chapter 2

    Book 10: Chapter 2

    Your Majesty!

    The soldiers tasked with defending the city turned their heads around and knelt down when they saw the silhouetteing up the city wall.

    Elizabeth looked at them and waved her hand, The enemy is before us, so you dont need to bother with the formalities. Looking at the corpses below is enough to make one feel frustrated. I havent been onto a battlefield for a long time. You can say that Ive returned to where Im meant to be. Have you heard of the battle, The Siege of Lage City? That was the defence battle with thergest gap in power that I ever fought in. At the time, the city walls were littered with corpses. The ces that were torn down were blocked up with corpses. However, that was a very good experience. That was the battle that showed who the brave soldiers were.

    Elizabeth looked down at the militia and opened her arms. In a dominant voice, she proudly eximed, My proud soldiers, you may have never set foot on a battlefield before or seen death before, but you dont need to be afraid. You were only militia in the past, but I hereby dere all of you participating in the battle, the peoples guardians! You are no longer just militia, but guardians guarding Troy City!g

    The soldiers exchanged nces with each other. They didnt whistle or kneel and cheer, but the Empresss words filled them with pride.

    They no longer had a reason to run.

    They werent militia, but the peoples guardians. The peoples guardians had to protect the people and every inch of theirnd. Their Empress was right behind them. She stood atop the city wall with them. They had no reason to be afraid or flee.

    Your Majesty will they be able to fight just because you conferred them that title? They just took on a title. It is not as though that increased their training

    The Empress looked at the Valkyrie next to her. She pursed her lips into a small smile, No, theyre warriors now. Skills do indeed matter, but the primary influence is their morale. A man who doesnt fear death cant be stopped. Dont the anthropoidsck a concept of fear? If our soldiers are afraid, they wont be able to defend the city.

    Your Majesty!! They have begun their attack!!

    The sounds of horns sounded out from outside in unison all of a sudden. An explosion of roars then apanied the horns. The anthropoid timber siege weapons began to slowly encroach upon the city walls. Behind them was a dark army that resembled a mass of flies.

    The Empress drew the sword at her waist and looked toward her enemies. She shouted to the soldiers next to her, Prepare for battle, soldiers! I will not back down a single step! I will not leave the city walls no matter how dangerous it gets! I will stand by you all! Show these scraps of rubbish the fury and courage of humanity! Fight, my soldiers!!

    Long live Your Majesty!!

    Loud shouts exploded inside the city. They numbered less than the enemy outside, but their dominant morale was sky high, nheless.

    The humans opened fire on the anthropoids with their cannons. The cannonballs exploded among the horde of anthropoids, sting the dark clouds apart. The shots that hit the siege towers blew them up, causing the anthropoids to look as if they were toys being flung into the air one after another. The anthropoids that were aze, ran amok in their own crowd before being reduced to a pile of ck smoke.

    There certainly is enough gunpowder inside the city. I know that for certain, as the factory inside the city never stopped. Further, all of our bullets were soaked in Ignite and Explosion mana. They could blow a huge hole in any anthropoid they hit. Not even anthropoids could survive after having their bodies blown apart.

    However, the holes in their formation that were created via the attacks were immediately reced with more of them. Their tightly arranged siege towers could take up an entire city wall.

    <em>I cant let those towers get close to the city walls, or else, the soldiers inside the siege towers will outnumber the soldiers inside the city, as well.</em>

    Humanitys advantage was their firearms, so once it became close-quartersbat, the Valkyries were the only ones capable of fighting.

    I turned around to look at my cavalry behind me, You can all see that, right? I dont need to say anymore. You can all see the enemys numbers, equipment and the current situation.

    Their expressions remained the same. They were as calm as ever. Our battle steeds and Earth Dragons stood together as if they were indifferent no matter what stood before them. All of my guards had their guns loaded. Tanya drew herrgest sword and calmly watched at the anthropoids in silence.

    Ling Yue, who was in front of me, shifted her body around. She grabbed my ear and said, Hey, you better protect me and not charge to the forefront!

    I looked at her and replied, You can choose not toe.

    With her back facing me, she folded her arms and eximed, I didnte because I was worried about you! Wouldnt it be more dangerous for me to stay there alone?! I might survive if I follow you! I came just for my own sake!

    Iughed, and then scrubbed her head

    <strong>*p!*</strong>

    Dont touch my ear!!

    I heard my guards burst intoughter. I turned around to see themughing. I said, It looks as though you guys arent nervous whatsoever, huh? Good. Im not nervous, either. I dont need to say any more, do I? The enemy is right before us. The anthropoids are attacking our city. I think the rest is self-exnatory.

    They didnt say anything in response. Instead, they responded with the sounds of their weapons.

    Good, then.

    I turned around and drew the Elven Kings sword. I shouted, Let us do what we should do, then! Earth Dragon Cavalry, form a wedge at the forefront. Guards, dismount once you enter the horde of enemies and kill them on feet. Separate their infantry and siege towers! I believe that the soldiers inside the city will immediately exit the city to assist us. We just need to hold out until Tanya locates the anthropoidsmander! Earth Dragons, dont stop your charge. Rampage around to dismantle their formation!

    My guards responded loudly, Roger!

    Good. We just need to hold out. We just need to hold out until Tanya locates theirmander, or Her Highness makes it here!

    Tanya rode up next to me. I scrubbed her head then softly said, Im entrusting you with my life, Tanya. Everyones lives are in your hands now.

    Uhm.

    Tanya looked up at me. Her gaze was very calm. She looked at me while I still had my hand on her head. She then lowered her head and added, Do you trust me that much?

    Ah, of course. Ive seen how incredible you are, so I trust you and am willing to entrust you with my life.

    She lowered her head and softly replied, Really?

    Ah, but dont feel pressured. Remember my first order? Tanya, you must protect yourself. You must.

    Tanya looked at me with curiosity, What about you, Your Majesty? You never said to protect yourself.

    Thats because Ive entrusted all of you with my safety; therefore, I dont need to pay attention to myself. I trust all of you. So dont worry about my safety. Also, sometimes there are things that you must do that are more important than life itself.

    I looked ahead. The Elven Kings swords de gleamed underneath the sun.

    <em>I think Mom drew this sword and fearlessly led her soldiers charges against countless enemies ten years ago.</em>

    <em>Its my turn now.</em>

    Cavalry, infantry, lets go!

 Book 10: Chapter 3

    Book 10: Chapter 3

    If youre asking me whether Im scared or not, I can calmly reply, No.

    I can reply in such a way, because Ive experienced death. After experiencing it, youll naturally think lightly of it. Everybody has to experience death. The only question is whether you can ept dying at that moment or not. Death is a necessity just as eating and sleeping is for humans. What a living person wants to pursue is not just to exist, but internal feelings.

    Death is insignificant if youre dying for what youre pursuing.

    Im not actually Troy. Troy and Zhu Liangzhe are both dead, albeit in different worlds. Im now doing what Zhu Liangzhe wants to do in Troys body. To be honest, I dont actually know if Im thinking as Zhu Liangzhe or Troy. I just want to do what I want to do.

    Who am I to the two of them? I might be thebination of them, but I might be neither of them, too.

    Im charging at the forefront right now with the wind whistling loudly by my ear. My cape fluttered loudly behind me as if it was a blood-red cape. Before me were anthropoids asrge as mountains. They charged toward me, armed with massive axes. I could seemingly smell the foul stench on them.

    <em>I dont know who I am right now, but I know that these feelings are genuine. I genuinely love Nier, Lucia, Luna and my two moms. Im willing to sacrifice my life for their sake. Ive gone through so much already. I may not know who I am, but I do have things I genuinely want to do and loved ones I wholeheartedly want to protect.</em>

    I could feel Niers soft cheeks as if the spring wind brushed my skin. I could remember Lucias dazzlingly bright smile when she stood in the sea of flowers in her wedding dress. I could see my two moms looking at me with their blissful and consoled gazes. I also had the expectations of my soldiers that were willing to serve me following behind me.

    <em>It doesnt matter who I am anymore. Whats important is that I have everything of mine that belongs to me. Thus, I will protect all of this. I wont let anybody threaten any of this no matter what.</em>

    <em>Im charging at the enemy for the sake of those I want to protect now. Im not afraid of death, because Im more afraid of them dying. I saw Mera die, and I saw Lunas corpse. I never want to see anybody around me pass away in my arms again. Ill do my best for their sake; Ill establish a ce where nobody can question me and put them in danger.</em>

    <em>I dont want to be a hero, but if a hero can provide my family with a paradise, then Ill be the first to step up!</em>

    <em>Im getting closer and closer now!</em>

    <em>Weve closed the gap even more now!</em>

    I could virtually see the saliva the anthropoids before me spat out as they roared. The irritating stench overrode the nice flower scent on Ling Yue. The ground rumbled beneath their footsteps. It was as if I was charging toward a mountain.

    <em>I dont know if I can pierce their defences or how thick their skin is, but Ive got no way back!</em>

    The horde of anthropoids charged toward us!!

    Charge!!!!!

    I roared and the Earth Dragons roared correspondingly. The Earth Dragon riders aimed their long rifles at the anthropoids charging toward us. The Earth Dragons kicked up sand as though they were kicking up tornadoes with every step they took. I made way, and the Earth Dragon Cavalry formed a wedge formation. They were our sharp de for cutting open a hole!

    The charge of the Earth Dragons is as frightening as the charge of a horde of dinosaurs. Everybody gets scared when a gigantic wild beast charges towards them extremely fast, but the anthropoids werent fazed in the least. It was as though seeing the Earth Dragons added fuel to their fighting spirit. The anthropoids howled and charged toward the Earth Dragon riders and their shining spears under the sun!

    I pressed my hand down on top of Ling Yues head gently, Hold onto me tightly, Ling Yue. Dont fall off. As long as youre by my side, I shall protect you.

    Ling Yue grabbed my clothes. She looked at the anthropoids that wereing over akin to an avnche and shook a little.

    I yelled at the top of my lungs, Tear their defence line down and annihte them!!!

    The Earth Dragon Cavalry unit roared in unison. It was if two teams of anthropoids were charging at each other. The Earth Dragon Cavalry unit wasnt scared of the anthropoid army in a tight formation. Simrly, the anthropoids werent afraid of therge size of the Earth Dragons.

    The Earth Dragons charged right into the row of anthropoids at the forefront. Their flesh shed. Their limbs and skulls flew into the air. Their roars and cries before death explodedparably to bombs, creating a war melody for this war with a touch of blood. Not even the tall andrge anthropoids could withstand the wild charge of the Earth Dragons. The Earth Dragons sent them flying, and then stomped on them, killing them. Our rifles pierced through the bodies of the anthropoids at the forefront, pinning them together. The riders then threw their guns aside and drew their sabres used forbating cavalry at their waist. They then began to maniacally cut down anthropoids left, right and centre. There was no need for technique or thought. We were surrounded by anthropoids on all sides. All we had to do was swing our de, and we were guaranteed to spill blood.

    Their stone axes caught a few souls, as well. Some of our Earth Dragon riders were caught by their wild swings. They would then smash our riders over and over until they were just a pool of blood. Corpses that were stepped on caused blood to gush out. The battlefield instantly became a swamp of blood.

    The remaining siege towers were close to the city walls now. The brave soldiers, who were defending the walls, began to hurl explosives or pour mmable fuel onto the siege towers. When the protruding part of the ballistae stabbed into the towers, they began to pull the noose, forcefully pulling the siege towers that came close to the walls away or down.

    <em>I cant allow the anthropoids siege towers get close to the walls! I cant give them the chance to get onto the walls!</em>

    The Earth Dragon Cavalry opened arge gap in the centre of the anthropoids formation, where the guards behind them and I poured right in. My guards sprayed the anthropoids on both sides with barrages of bullets. They didnt need to aim; they were able to hit an enemy just firing randomly. The repeated-firing rifles blew the flesh of the anthropoids off. The bullets imbued with Mommy Vyvyans mana are no joke. Once they opened fire, bits of flesh and organs littered the sky.

    Needless to say, there was lots of blood.

    The air became stifling. The smoke, blood, foul stench and smell of burnt hair mixed together. The anthropoids bellowed as they charged at us. We didnt need any strategy. Our only goal was to cut them down!

    Dismount!

    I shouted, and then carried Ling Yue off after I dismounted. I fired at an anthropoiding over, blowing his waist apart. My guards dismounted without any hesitation. We formed a feeble defence line between the anthropoids siege towers and their infantry.

    Ah, yes, youre right. This is the equivalent of getting ourselves surrounded, but this is our only choice.

    As long as they cant get onto our walls, theyll never have any hope of taking this city!!

    My guards formed a defence formation and opened fire in session with their guns. The residents used their special weapons to stand in front of my guards and engage the anthropoids. The Earth Dragons tore open a path, and they will soonmence another charge. As riders who carry the task of charging, they dont need to stay and engage the enemy.

    Nier looked down below and spotted the red cape on a silhouette, standing in the team below. She shouted, Its Its His Majesty!!!

    She was so emotional that she couldnt wait to jump off the city walls.

    Without any hesitation, Elizabeth grabbed the Valkyrie behind her and shouted, Valkyrie! Lead the squad to charge out there! Open the city doors and assist His Majesty!

    But but the city walls

    Let them try! Elizabeth seemed to lose control of her rationality. She held her sword and stared at the silhouette below. She thundered, Let those vermin try! As long as Im alive, I wont let either g fall!! Warriors, draw your swords! Dont let any of the bastards stand on our city walls! Bring it! Bring it!!!

 Book 10: Chapter 4

    Book 10: Chapter 4

    Princess!! You cannot go out there! You must stay!

    Let go of me! I must go out there! I must go out there! My husband is fighting outside! Hes just down below! Are suggesting that I should just stay here and watch on?! My husband doesnt know swordy, and Im not by his side! How do you expect me to feel reassured?! If something happens to my husband, I dont want to live, so let me go! Im your Captain! Youre to obey my orders!!

    Two Valkyries held Nier back. Nier desperately fought back to try and break free of their grasp. The Valkyries surrounded her. A few of them hesitated, as they wanted to draw their swords. The two Valkyries behind Nier were tasked with making sure she couldnt break free without hurting her, which was extremely awkward.

    Let go of her.

    A calm voice suddenly came from the crowd. The Valkyries all froze up. Even Nier, herself, froze up. Everybody turned to look in the direction of the voice. Lucia stood outside and looked at Nier calmly.

    Lucia?

    Nier looked at her with puzzlement while continuing to struggle. She eximed, His Majesty is outside! Hes in danger! There are many anthropoids out there! Hes been surrounded!! I have to go out there! I must protect him!

    Lucia looked at her and sternly reprimanded her, You think youre still your past self? These Valkyries wouldnt be able to stop you if you were, would they?! His Highness isnt as weak as you think! His Highness could defeat a horde of Earth Dragons, so likewise, he can defeat those anthropoids! The one who needs to be protected right now is you! What good are you in your current shape? You would only distract His Highness and make him protect you instead! I will not let you burden His Highness!

    But but His Majesty cant do anything!

    I wont allow you to say that! Perhaps His Highness cant use magic or wield a sword, but he can solve anything with his wits! I have absolute faith in His Highness! If His Highness has the courage to charge at the horde of anthropoids, then I believe that His Highness has his own way of protecting himself! Our job right now is to give birth to an outstanding descendant! Thats our purpose as the Princesses! Youre not viewing yourself as a Princess right now! You still consider yourself a guard! And how dare you question my husbandspetence?! This is why I said that its impossible for a girl, who hasnt known him for long time, to understand him! You dont realise what it means to be a Princess. What an embarrassment! File for divorce!

    You!!

    Nier had no retort for Lucias sudden reproach. Lucia snorted then turned around. She followed up with, Just wait in the city without a worry. His Highness will be fine, because I believe in hispetence! He dared to charge into them, which proves that he had a n! We shouldnt go out there and be dead weight!

    Then then

    The Valkyries let out a sigh of relief. The leader of them looked at Lucia with a grateful gaze. She said, Thank you very much, Princess Lucia If it was not for you, we really might not have been able to convince Captain Nier to stay.

    Its nothing. This is my confidence as a Princess. I am full of confidence for my husband. However, you must protect my husband, too. I dont want to see him get hurt

    Lucia stood to the side while the Valkyries mounted their horses. The city doors slowly opened, creating a narrow path for the warriors to get out. Nier watched the backs of the Valkyries as her tears coursed down her face. Lucia walked up to her and poked Niers chest. She said, How powerless do you consider His Highness? I think that the Prince that I see is different to the one in your eyes. Dont worry. His Highness has never let me down before. He will definitely return to our side, because he loves me.

    You mean he loves me!

    You want to fight?!

    =======================

    It stank on the city walls now.

    The siege towers ended up managing getting close to the walls. They let down a wooden board, which connected the top of the siege tower to the city walls, allowing countless anthropoids to get into the city. However, it wasnt that simple. As soon as the board was lowered, the human soldiers tossed explosives inside before the anthropoids could even shout. The explosives blew up inside the tower, causing the smell of burnt things toe from the interior of the towers. They even poured a ck liquid into the entrance and lit it up with fire.

    Elizabeth zipped around the crowdsparably to lightning. All that could be seen of her de was an afterimage. Every time her cape was spotted, blood would spill. It was as if her cape was doing the killing, and not her de. No anthropoidsted more than even seconds in her presence. Any anthropoid her ck eyesid sight on would have his neck cut the next instant, and his blood would spray into the air simrly to fireworks as a result.

    Nobody could get close to her. She faced the anthropoids in two siege towers alone. There were countless heads rolling on the ground and corpses at her feet. Blood dripped off her boots. Regardless of where she stepped, she ended up stepping into blood. Two empty towers were open. The anthropoids inside looked at the calm woman before them and were surprisingly trembling.

    They were afraid.

    Her long ck hair hade undone during her battle and blew in the wind as if it was a ck military g. Her cape was soaked in so much blood that the wind couldnt move it. Blood continued to trickle off of her cape. The gaps between her bits of armour were also covered in blood. Her beautiful and venerable face was now stained with blood.

    Only those ck pair of eyes showed a desire to kill and a thirst for blood. She lowered her de. She, herself, didnt know how many anthropoids necks she had cut. She stood there emotionlessly. However, she was covered with the stench of blood and a murderous intent so intense that it appeared as though it could freeze the air.

    Nobody dared to step forth, not even the simple anthropoids that were a quick creation through magic.

    They now felt an instinctual fear. Bugs that know that salt water is harmful dont approach it. The anthropoids, themselves, were more than aware of that feeling now.

    She was invincible.

    If she swung her sword, there was bound to be no survivor.

    Nobody can threaten my sons city. Absolutely nobody!!

    On another side at the same time, a red silhouette danced among the anthropoids akin to a mesmerising flower and yet akin a deadly lotus.

    Honestly

    Her sword cut open the neck of an anthropoid. She leapt up and kicked the body kneeling on the ground off the city wall.

    You anthropoids

    She evaded the axe swung at her. She spun gracefully as if she was dancing. She swung her arm, shing the anthropoids neck in half. His neck flopped down simrly to a mushroom.

    Truly need to learn that

    She watched the anthropoid charging at her while roaring. She exploded forward and thrust her sword through his neck. Her sword went straight through his neck, causing his blood to drip down his backside.

    You cant win a battle just by swinging your axe around!!

    Lorana pulled her sword out and swiftly spun around. The blood sprayed into the air behind her, staining her cape with blood.

    She turned around and snickered, Lucky I spun around fast. Otherwise, Id puke at such a foul stench of blood.

 Book 10: Chapter 5

    Book 10: Chapter 5

    Were out of ammo! Were out of ammo!!

    Draw your swords and engage them in close-quartersbat, then!!

    There were so many corpses in front of us that it was literally impossible to find footing. The ground all around was soft and mushy, because of all the blood. Every step we took caused the blood below to gurgle. The air was dyed red. All of our faces were covered in blood mixed with sweat.

    I didnt know how many bullets Id fired, but I was numb. An anthropoid that was sick of life charged over from in front of me. I blew his head off, and put a hole in his chest. The impact sent him flying backwards.

    I do have some confidence in my marksmanship. I dont know how many anthropoids Ive killed, but there were still no gaps on either side. All that was in sight was the fur of the anthropoids.

    After my guards emptied all of their ammunition, they drew their swords, and theyre currently engaged in a fight with the anthropoids. I switched out the exhausted militia with my guard unit. The militia suffered fairly significant losses. They had lost a quarter of their men, while the remainder were exhausted.

    I separated the anthropoids main unit from their siege towers and formed a city wall out of ourselves. I couldnt let the anthropoids in the rear get onto the city walls. The only reinforcements we got were the Valkyries who came out from the city. Our defence line continued to shrink more and more. We had to maintain the strength of the frontlines, or we would get ripped apart.

    Maybe I should say that it was extremely fortunate that we were able to hold up for so long in the sea of anthropoids. We wereparable a leaf on the river that was at risk of being drowned at any moment. We had to get to shore.

    I can, by all means, return to the city right now and have my guards fend them off, but I cant do that. I should lead my soldiers and protect my people, not the other way around. My soldiers should die protecting my people and not me, who isnt willing to protect the people.

    I wiped my sweat on my forehead. Ling Yue gripped my cape tightly and looked at the anthropoids around us. She was at a loss for what to do. I didnt know if she had some self-defence means, as I really hoped that she would use it if she did. Being able to have one morebatant right now would be a blessing.

    Our only break was when the Earth Dragon Cavalry made their charge. The anthropoids were defenceless against the Earth Dragons charge. They left piles of stomped corpses behind every time they charged the anthropoids, but the Earth Dragons are limited by their stamina, too. They, too, have weak moments; hence, the cavalry had to join us as infantry.

    I looked towards the dark horde of anthropoids and felt anxious. I couldnt see Tanya. She broke off from us as soon as the battle started.

    <em>She should be searching for theirmander, right? </em>

    These anthropoids have no intelligence. All of their orderse from the higher anthropoid thats acting as theirmander. These lower anthropoids dont know fear, but theirmander does, though. As long as he flees, these anthropoids here will flee, as well.

    They would also flee if Mommy Vyvyan came, though. The anthropoids here will all be annihted if shees.

    Mommy Vyvyan is the ruler of elves, so I cant force her to forsake the elves ande to save humanity. She promised she woulde over as soon as possible, so we needed to hold out until then.

    <em>But will I be able to hold on?</em>

    I looked at my soldiers down on the ground panting for air. I looked at my guards, who fighting the anthropoids with their swords. I watched at our defence line be weaker and weaker. I watched my men fall one after another. They werent scared and not one of them backed down. They took anthropoids down with them if they had to die.

    <em>Will I be able to hold on? Can my soldiers still hold on?</em>

    <em>Weve killed so many anthropoids and then more, but that was just a drop in the bucket to the anthropoids. How am I going to hold on?</em>

    Your Majesty!

    Just as I lowered my gun and went to reload with myst bullets, Philes ran up to me with his face covered in blood. He huffed and puffed. He couldnt make out aplete sentence. I looked at one of my soldiers before me. He was down on his knees, for he was exhausted. I shot down an anthropoid in front of him, but then several more axes smashed down on him, reducing him to a limp corpse that was leaking blood.

    We cant hold out any longer.

    We didntst for as long as I thought!

    Yes. I am very sorry, but all of our men are exhausted.

    Philes looked at me in aposed manner. He then made a deep bow and said, I am very sorry, Your Majesty, we have let you down, so I hope that you can give us the order to stay here while you return to the city. We truly cannot hold out any longer. We cannot guarantee your safety when wepletely gas.

    Iughed. I looked at Philes and replied, If I wanted to return, I wouldnt have needed to wait until now. Youre all exhausted now. Do you think youd be able to hold out for one more second for me to flee?

    But

    You guys didnt let me down. You all did a splendid job. You all did the absolute best you could. I underestimated the strength of their assault and their fighting power. In other words, our current predicament is my fault. Im the one who got you guys all surrounded deep in enemy territory. Would I still be a Prince if I ran off after getting you all in trouble?

    A roar suddenly came from behind. The forefronts frontlines were torn apart. Our men at the front were knocked flying. A huge anthropoid, simr to the one we crossed paths with in the snowy mountains, came into sight. He knocked our soldiers at the front flying as if they were balling pins. He then leapt into the crowd of anthropoids. The only sounds that came from there were short cries of pain from our men, and the loud smashing sound from their axes.

    Ah, sorry, Your Majesty.

    Philes chuckled, and then drew his de.

    I wont let you guys die.

    I took out my ne at my chest. Once this ne gets stained with my blood, it means that my life is in danger. Mommy Vyvyan would be teleported to me immediately from anywhere in that situation. I didnt want to use this ne. I cant call her over for something minor when she just had a battle in the elvennds. Vyvyan isnt just my mom, but also the ruler of elves.

    I had no choice now, though. I had to use it.

    <em>We can turn this around if Mommy Vyvyanes!!</em>

    The huge anthropoid roared then charged toward me. Ling Yue screamed in a high-pitched voice; then suddenly grabbed me and sprinted toward the rear. I never expected her to pull me. My split moment of surprise caused my ne with my blood on it to slip out of my hand and fall on the ground.

    Ling Yue had already grabbed me and ran toward the city door

    I saw Philes. I saw his proud and dreary smile onest time. He looked at me onest time then turned back. He picked up his sword that was virtually soaked in blood and charged over.

    NOOOOO!!!

    I shouted at the top of my lungs and shoved Ling Yue away. I spun around and ran toward Philes.

    <em>I wont let you guys die! I wont let you guys die! I wont let you guys die!!</em>

    <em>Mom Mom I beg you Mom If you can sense me pleasee to my rescue Please save us!!</em>

    The anthropoid charging toward Philes suddenly shook and froze on the ground.

    Correction.

    All of the anthropoids froze. Philes looked at the huge anthropoid, dumbfounded. He paused for a moment and looked at the anthropoid in front of him vigntly.

    The anthropoid shuddered, and then fell to the ground with a loud thud. A small figure flipped up and stood atop its corpse with a round object in her hand.

    The anthropoids all went silent. They looked at her and the thing in her hand with astonishment.

    Are you all not going to get lost?!!

    Tanya was covered in blood from head to toe. She threw the round object into the air. The brown fur of an anthropoid scattered in the air.

    It was a head!

    The anthropoids cried out in a way that Id never heard before. They looked at us. There was fear in their eyes for the first time. Their fear ran bone deep. Despite numbering hundreds and thousands of times more than us, they slowly began to retreat.

    Tanya jumped off and rushed at them with her sword. The anthropoids cried out and ran back for their lives. Their formation fell into disarray.

    <em>I bet theyd step on their own kind without the Earth Dragons having to go and stomp them!</em>

    You think you can run away after hurting my child?! As payback for our forest and my son, you shall all die here!!

    All of the ground around instantly froze up. Anger and dominance sted through the air. The anthropoids spent much effort to raise their heads and look up to the sky. There, they saw Vyvyan, who resembled the incarnation of the sun.

    A gigantic fire ball appeared in the air. Vyvyan looked down at them coldly and thundered, None of you will get away!! On your knees! Kneel before my child!!

 Book 10: Chapter 6

    Book 10: Chapter 6

    Mom!! I need them alive!! I need a few alive!!

    Mommy Vyvyans fury had begun toe down on the anthropods, but she fulfilled my wish in the end, nevertheless. She left around several thousands of anthropoids alive on the dark ground.

    They were frozen stiff on the ground. They were clueless as to what to do without theirmander. Their eyes were filled with utter terror. The soldiers, who came out from the city, restrained them with iron chains properly, and then threw them into the iron prisons before settling things down around the city walls vicinity.

    Dont let them die. I still have a use for them.

    I pointed at them, and then reformed the ranks. My guard unit was exhausted. Their clothes were torn and tattered. They no longer looked as awe-inspiring as they did before. Many of them no longer even had a weapon. They resembled a group of refugees when they stood together. However, what made me saddest was their loss.

    I lost a number of my guards again. Theyre elites whove have gone through many battles. Every time we suffered a loss, it was an irreceable loss. The militia lost close to a third of their personnel. They fought on the frontlines right from the start. They created distance for my guards shots, therefore suffering the most significant losses, as well.

    Tanya walked up to my side. Her small body was covered all over in blood. Nobody knew where her hat had flown off to. Her hair was sticky with blood. It was as if she had glue in her hair. She grabbed my cape and tugged at it. She looked up at me, and I looked back at her. I smiled and stroked her head, but all I could feel was sticky blood.

    Good job, Tanya, very good.

    Uhm

    Tanya seemed to want to say something. I looked at her with curiosity. I didnt know what she wanted to say, or perhaps, hear. She looked up at me. She appeared to be a little embarrassed.

    Hmm? If its a reward you want, wait for us to get into the city first. You can have anything you want.

    I smiled and went to pull my hand back, but she suddenly caught my hand and ced it on her face. She shifted her eyes away in a shy manner and muttered, Blood

    Huh?

    Blood on face

    I suddenly understood what she wanted to say. She wanted me to wipe the blood off her face as I didst time. Tanya shut her eyes, and I smiled. I cut off a section of my cape. It was dirty, as well, but it could wipe the blood off her face. I sped her face and carefully wiped the blood off her face. She shut her eyes and looked as though she really enjoyed me wiping the blood off her face.

    I tossed the piece of cloth, which was now covered in blood, away. She looked up, and I pinched her face, Wash it off properly once we get back. Wash all that blood off.

    The corner of Tanyas mouth twitched as if she wanted to smile, but it vanished in an instant as though it never existed. I turned around, but she quickly stepped up behind me. She grabbed my cloak again and softly muttered,  Thank you.

    Its nothing.

    When I turned around again, the remaining Valkyries in Troy City came out with Elizabeth. Elizabeth rode alone at the front. Shepletely ignored Vyvyan, who was taking care of the injured Earth Dragon riders on the side, and leapt at me. She didnt even dismount first. She jumped off her horse while it was still travelling fast. She staggered a few steps before hugging me tightly.

    Son, son Youre fine. Im so d that youre fine You scared Mommy to death You scared Mommy to death!

    Mommy Elizabeth wasnt clean. Her fragrance and the stench of blood were mixed together, causing me to almost suffocate. However, I feltpletely reassured in her tight embrace. I hugged her back tightly, and her tears rolled down uncontrobly. I finally realised that I was shaking a little.

    <em>Am I scared? Why was I fearless when I faced the anthropoids charging at me, yet am now shaking a little in Moms embrace?</em>

    I was actually shaking all over. I shook from head to toe in Moms embrace. Elizabeths ck hair wrapped itself around me. She sobbed, Son Son Mommy was so scared. Mommy was honestly so worried about you but its all right Its fine Im so d that youre still alive Im so d Son Youve very strong Youre honestly very strong now!

    Mom Mom Im really really scared

    I ignored all that formality, reputation stuff and leaned on Moms neck as I choked on my words.

    Elizabeth gave me firm strokes on my back. She looked at me with reassurance and proudly said, Dont be scared; dont be scared. Son, you did fantastic. We all saw you. You truly are my child! The courage and determination you showed didnt pale inparison to mine back then!

    Mom Mom

    We then heard somebody clear their throat between us. We looked up and over; we saw Vyvyan there with a cold smile. She pressed her hands on our shoulders and snickered, You two, especially you, Woman, why are you getting all intimate with the son of another person in front of his mother? Are you my sons wife or something? Also, Im the one who saved my son. Werent you just watching from atop the city wall?

    Where were you when my Son was on the frontlines? All you did was rock up when it was about to end and act as a messiah. I fought for my son on the city wall. I fought against those disgusting things up on those city walls for so long for my Son. My Son and I won this battle. Meanwhile, you hid in the backlines. You dont deserve to enjoy the glory of this victory!

    Unepting of the criticism of her, Elizabeth fired back with her own rebuttal as she looked at Vyvyan, feeling irate. Vyvyan looked at her with a cold look and responded in a spooky tone, I didnt say anything after you stole my brother, and yet youre going to steal my son now? I wont let you do anything to my Troy in my presence, you shameless woman!

    Elizabeth jolted her body. She looked at me and Vyvyan with utter disbelief. Her lips trembled. In a dumbfounded tone, she stuttered, You two you two could you two

    I didnt dare to meet Elizabeths eyes. Vyvyan snickered then touched her abdomen and replied, Although it was for Lucias sake, you should understand it. Our feelings for each other are much deeper than his and yours, arent they? Do you think my son would do this sort of thing with any random woman?

    Elizabeth was lost for words. Depression surfaced in her gaze, but there was also pain in there. Vyvyan looked at me with a smug look akin to that of a victor. She wrapped her arm around mine, Since the battle has been settled, lets have a rest now. Then well decide what to do next with these anthropoids that havee after us. Lets go, Son.

    I struggled to turn around. Vyvyan used her dominating power and aura that I couldnt resist against to force me to walk into the city. I desperately turned my head to see Elizabeth, frozen in ce, looking at the ground and spaced out.

    I felt that I did something wrong

 Book 10: Chapter 7

    Book 10: Chapter 7

    The prominent stench of blood still lingered after entering the city. Countless corpses were on the city walls of Troy City as a result of the siege. The anthropoids may have suffered major losses, but Troy City suffered huge losses, as well.

    Courage and determination can only stop one from retreating. It cant increase ones stamina or enhance theirbat skills. The militia were no match for the anthropoids, so everybody involved in the city defence  other than the Valkyries  suffered severe losses.

    The first line of militia was either dead or wounded. If it wasnt for the Valkyries, Mommy Elizabeth and Lorana fighting with all their might to hold down the fort, the city walls would likely have been lost before Mommy Vyvyan and Tanya managed to y theirmander.

    The city was filled with cries. Nothing indicated that we were victorious. Troy City lost too much for the victory.

    Ling Yue followed alongside me with her head down the entire time. Even her tail and ears hung down. I looked at her; I had no idea what she was sad about.

    I went to touch her head, but she whacked my hand away with her tail and kept her head down. I smiled hopelessly. She was in that state ever since she ran off with me in tow as though she was angry about something and guilty at the same time. I grabbed her tail.

    Kyaaah!!

    Ling Yue shuddered violently. She almost dropped to her knees. I leveraged her reaction to pull her into my arms. She moaned sexily, and then leaned on my chest with a blushing face. She panted and looked at me with her blood-red eyes in a lustful way. As she panted, she said, I Dont touch my tail I I only

    Would you tell me what happened if I didnt do that?

    I grabbed her tail and stroked it, causing her body to shiver intensely. She couldnt hold back her moan. She couldnt resist the urge to hug me and lean her head on my shoulder. She bit my neck.

    Shes an animal all right. The allure of her fangs in my neck almost made me moan.

    Tell me. What happened?

    I clenched my teeth. She let go, only to then bite my shoulder. I felt her fang grind into my flesh and the sensation of her sucking on me.

    With her teeth in my shoulders, she replied with a muffled voice, What else other than because I ran away in the end

    Her tail squirmed in my hands. She tried to struggle, I Im the one who wants revenge most I want to return every day. I want to kill them most and return to my home but I got scared. I fled. I ran away and was absolutely useless Not even you were scared. Your soldiers werent scared. The person who should not have been scared  which was me  ran away!

    A few cold drips of waternded on my neck. I let go and her tail dropped down lifelessly, indicating how sad its owner was at that moment. She leaned on my shoulder and bit me to stop herself from crying out. She tightly clenched her fists and shook in silence.

    <em>If I could see her eyes, too, how much resentment for herself would be in her eyes?</em>

    I gently hugged her. She let go then bit my ear. She then suddenly pped me right away. Before I could react, she pped me again. I was spinning after her ps.

    Dont try to take advantage of me crying to hug me! You grabbed my tail, too! Now that Ive regained myposure, I need to give you a few ps to make sure you remember!

    The fur on her tail stood up simrly to an angry fox Actually, she was an angry fox in that moment. I shook my head and responded, No, I just wanted tofort you. I dont think its embarrassing to run, especially since youre a girl.

    Even if I am a girl, Im thest of our tribe! I carry our tribesst ray of glory and honour! I cant run, but I did! I got scared! I I I was scared to death!

    While she wore her anger on her face, her tears continued to course down her face. I looked at her and firmly said, I already told you: running away isnt something for you to be ashamed of, because you werent useful there at all Dont be angry. Think about it, what could you have done behind me back there? Running away when youre powerless isnt something to be ashamed of. What would that make a deserter? Theyre armed, and they can fight, yet they throw down their weapons. You were the protected party, so its not shameful for you to run.

    But

    No buts. You need to be alive to get revenge, and your desire for vengeance cant clear everything away for you. If you want revenge, you must rely on the strength of others. I looked at her, and then chuckled, Didnt you want to rely on me to get revenge? You dont need to take so much upon yourself, then. Stop thinking about how you can return to your home or how youll defeat the anthropoids. Youve found me, so leave everything to me. Im your strength, your knight. Dont carry so much on your shoulders. You just need to stick with me and return there step by step. Didnt you see my courage today? Ill use my courage for you. I will realise your dream for you the same way I protected Troy City.

    Ling Yue wiped her tears and snorted with her sobbing voice. She looked at me and grabbed my cor. In a somewhat unhappy tone, she then eximed, Since you said that, why are you still not kneeling before me? If you want to be my knight, kneel before me, and I shall confer you with the title!

    Iughed, and then went down on one knee in front of her. I took hold of her hand and looked at her. I smiled, In that case, I shall stroke your nobledy ego.

    Hmph!

    She wagged her tail with her usual stubborn expression. She then looked at me and softly said, I shall entrust you with everything of mine, then. I wont do anything alone in the future or ask you to do anything. I will give you everything that I have However, you must you must show me the light of victory so that I can return to the North

    I looked up. Her hand quivered a little. She looked at me with her teary blood-red eyes and revealed such a weak expression for the first time.

    She gave up herst shred of pride this time.

    I looked at her with a smile, Ah, I promise.

    She looked at my face. The sunset started to show, making her face appear red.

    She quickly whipped her tail, and snorted, Hmph!

    She turned around quickly, almost causing her tail to whip me across the face. She didnt say anything. She began to quickly walk toward the pce. I chuckled and stood up. I ran over to catch up behind her. I then grabbed her hand without saying anything prior

    Dont just go touching me thoughtlessly, you pervert!!

    <strong>*Smack!!*</strong>

 Book 10: Chapter 8

    Book 10: Chapter 8

    Ling Yue has exined what happened with the anthropoids, so now, you two will discuss how we will deal with them, right? We may have ovee Troy Citys siege and the reinforcements will be here very soon; however, the anthropoids will not give up just because of that. The anthropoids we killed here are just worthless sacrifices to them. We will forever be threatened and suffer losses and damages for as long as we do not conquer the North.

    Although I tried to get my two moms to understand what I was saying inside the conference hall, the two of them didnt seem to concentrate on what I was saying. Mommy Vyvyan looked at me with an affectionate smile simr to that of a mother watching her childs graduation speech. Elizabeth remained sluggish as she did at the end of the battle. She looked at me in silence.

    That made me feel very frustrated, as it seemed as though nothing I said meant anything. My n required humans and elves to ally with each other. Though Mommy Vyvyan can kill the anthropoids in the blink of an eye, its impossible for Mommy Vyvyan to go to the North. Elves cant adapt to the extreme cold in the North. Not even Mommy Vyvyan. The only ones who can do battle there are humans. However, for humans to wage battle there they require members to reform ranks and transport supples. That means that the elves must allow humans passage and provide the required supplies.

    In other words, I cant deploy my n if either of them refused to assist.

    Therefore, I think if Mommy Elizabeth can provide us with a team that specialises in snowbat, while Mommy Vyvyan replenishes our resources and allows humans passage, then I am confident I can defeat the enemies in the North.

    I made my suggestion as a means of testing the waters with my two moms.

    Mommy Vyvyan leaned back onto her chair then replied with a smile, Thats no problem, Son. Mommy will give you anything you need.

    I bet Mommy Vyvyan agreed without even considering it; but thats even better. Elizabeth, on the other hand, didnt reply. I dont think she paid any attention to what I said. She looked at me with a veryplex gaze, causing me to feel a little numb. I cleared my throat gently; then looked at her and asked, Umm, Mom? Your Majesty?

    Mommy Elizabeth reacted as though she just woke up from a dream. She looked at me and dryly chuckled, Ah, oh No problem, no problem. Im fine with what you said.

    All right, then. I hope that you both can appear at an event. I think we can say that we have a military alliance, since we are forming and elven and human alliance, a military alliance tobat the anthropoids in the North. That will make it more convenient to manage the two races, as well.

    Mommy Vyvyan nodded with a smile, All right.

    Elizabeth didnt hesitate, either, No problem.

    I dawdled for a moment. I never thought that the two of them, and even the two races, could form an alliance so quickly. The two races were still distant with each other due to the war a decade ago, yet the two rulers formed an alliance as a result of my little speech. That gave me a very concerned feeling.

    <em>Are my two moms actually serious?</em>

    I looked at them and asked with concern, Umm I want to ask, moms, are you serious?

    Mommy Vyvyan raised her eyebrows and answered in a serious tone, Of course. The North attacked us, which means that theyve dered war on us. ording to what Ling Yue said, this is their revenge against us for their exile. War is not a game. Son, Mommy would not joke about this. Did you think that Mommy wasnt listening to you seriously? Wrong. Mommy made the decision after thinking it through. Theres nothing wrong with your suggestion, and the conditions you mentioned are appropriate, too, so why would Mommy need to reject you? Youre doing something legitimate.

    Ah is that right?  What about you, then, Your Majesty?

    I shifted my gaze to Elizabeth. She sighed then stood up, Im not feeling too well right now. Ill let you discuss the details, Son. As long as its appropriate, do it.

    Mommy Elizabeth left the conference hall before I could say anything. I paid no heed to Mommy Vyvyans gaze. I quickly pulled the door open and gave chase.

    Mommy Elizabeth looked particrly haggard from the rear as if she was really unwell. I quickly ran over and caught up to her at the corner. I grabbed her hand and pressed her up against the wall. I anxiously asked, Mom, whats wrong? Did you get hurt somewhere? Ah

    I finally noticed her tears coursing down her face. She bit down on her lip tightly to stop herself from crying. Her usual tall and majestic body now looked feeble as if she was a little girl.

    Mom

    She looked at me with her teary eyes. She let go of her lips and in a shaky voice replied, Maybe maybe I got hurt Mommys heart hurts so much for some reason Mommys heart hurts so much when Mommy sees that womans smile The elves might be able to be free and easy-going, but Mommy Mommy cant

    I checked left and right to ensure that there was nobody around. I sped Moms face gently and wiped her tears on her face, but then more tears came out. I looked at Elizabeth and sighed, Mom, I dont love Vyvyan. She and you are my mothers to me, my respected moms. My love for you and Nier is different. I swear that I did it for Lucia this time. I have no other feelings, otherwise.

    Elizabeth looked at me with her eyes narrowed. She raised her head up and softly questioned, If you could go that far for Lucia, what else are you willing to do for her?

    I looked at Elizabeth and replied sincerely, I can sacrifice everything. Of course, I could do the same for you.

    Elizabeth lingered for a moment, and then leaned her cold body onto my mine.

    I didnt speak and nobody disturbed us.

    Mommy just feels ufortable seeing you, my son, who resembles my husband, make oaths to other women.

    A momentter, Elizabeth took a step back and wiped her lips with a smile. She said, Mommy wants to be wilful sometimes, too. Having someone to spoil you is a very blissful feeling. Mommy hasnt been able to rx in a long time after separating from your father Mommy is a little tired now, too.

    If possible, I want to let you rx, too. I told you; I will break your cage.

    Uhm, Mommy is looking forward to it very much.

    Elizabeth looked at me and revealed a faint smile on her teary face. I smiled shyly. I then led Elizabeth back to the conference hall.

    Its just that we didnt notice an emerald dress disappear at the corner in front of us

 Book 10: Chapter 9

    Book 10: Chapter 9

    Lucia wrapped her arm around mine. She looked at me with joy and excitedly said, Your Highness, your performance today was great just as when you faced the Earth Dragons! I knew you were prepared and wouldnt rashly rush into such arge horde! Thats why I trusted you, unlike someone else who insisted on going down to be dead weight,pletely ignoring the fact that she couldnt even do her belt up anymore.

    NIer, who was on the other side, snorted in response. She then looked at Lucia and fired back with her own rebuff, I was His Majesty personal bodyguard to begin with, so of course I was worried for his safety, unlike someone else whos useless and can only stand aside and watch His Majesty solve problems.

    You want to fight?! Im the elves Shadow Squad leader! I can protect His Highness, as well!!

    Lucia stood up and exchanged angry eye contact with Nier.

    All right! If its a fight you want, then Ill give you one. Lets have a fight while you can still move!

    I smiled helplessly as I looked at my two wives on my left and right. I wrapped my arms around their waists and said, Ladies, can we not get so worked up in the bath? Youre both pregnant right now. Cant you get along with each other? Moreover, I just had a rough battle today during the day. Cant you two let me have a break?

    Nier and Lucia both turned around, embarrassed. Their bellies were now visibly bulging. My two wives sat next to me and snuggled up to me.

    I stroked Lucias belly. My emotions wereplicated.

    I keep talking about how I love Lucia, and I believe so. When I look at Lucia, I feel infinite gentleness flowing from her. I love her very much. I decided to love her forever when I crossed the Earth Dragons. However, I continued to do things that made me feel apologetic to her.

    Lucia is an elf, who cant ept her husband betraying her, yet I take advantage of her love, use sweet words and hugs to get her to ept my requests.

    She married me, a man with a wife. Now Ive got another kid without her knowing where and when.

    I keep saying that Im doing things for her benefit, but I keep betraying her over and over. No matter how I betray her or lie to her, Lucia forgives me with a smile over and over.

    Whats wrong, Your Highness? Are you thinking about our child?

    Lucia noticed my hand was on her belly. She giggled and pressed her hand on mine. I felt a warm sensation simr to fragrant flower petals in spring. I looked at Lucias green eyes; I looked at her blissful and shy smile. I stroked her cheek with one hand and softly said, Lucia, do you know how much I love you? I really really, really love you.

    She went red in the face and took a tight hold of my hand. She softly replied, I know, I know how much you love me. I know, because I love you just as much

    Sorry Sorry Lucia Sorry

    You havent done anything to be sorry to me about, Your Highness.

    I dont know why my voice sounded hoarse when I apologised.

    Lucia stroked my face gently then softly said, Im just an ordinary girl. Im just the daughter of a guard and a maid. I shouldnt have had the right to be in love with you to begin with. I know how much you had to deal with when we first loved each other. I fail as a Princess. My mana isnt pure enough, and my background isnt good I never had any qualifications to be your wife, but you and Her Highness gave me the chance. You gave my shallow love a chance to shine; therefore, I am very grateful. Very grateful

    Uhm Because I love you I love you, so I can do everything for you, even if its forsaking everything Aaah!!

    My ear suddenly got pinched hard. I turned around in pain. I felt a warm and greedy sucking sensation in my mouth before I finished getting intimate with Lucia. Nier sped my face forcefully and kissed my lips.

    Nier released me then looked at me. In a slightly aggravated tone, she asked, I wont allow you to be so intimate with another woman in front of me. Ive put up with you two for a very long time, yet you still went on. If you love Lucia so much, what about me? Do you not love me?

    No, no, no, I love you very much, too. Honest. How shall I put it? I actually fell for you at first sight the first time that I returned home. I looked at Nier and scratched my head, feeling embarrassed, Thats why I didnt get angry at you in spite of the way you treated me. When you saved me down in the sewers, you looked extremely cool, as well. You wereparable to an angel descending to Earth. I had fallen for you back then.

    Nier blushed a little, and then leaned back. She pressed her hand down on mine in the water and quietly said, I fell for youter on, though.

    But you still love me, nevertheless.

    Uhm

    Nier leaned onto my shoulder lightly and wore a blissful smile.

    I have to head to the North soon. I raised my head and stretched my arm out. I watched the trail of water run down my arm, as well as the steam ascending into the air. I softly said, I might have to head North to act as the General after elves and humans form an alliance. I still dont know what the to expect in the North and what sort of enemies there are, so

    Dont say unlucky things!

    The two of them eximed in unison and looked at me. The two of them then pressed their bodies against me and looked at me.

    In an emotional voice, Lucia eximed, I believe in you. Your Highness, you could defeat so many anthropoids today, so there wont be any problem there, either. I believe in your courage and wits. Youll be fine there!

    Nier looked at me and solemnly agreed, Thats right. We believe in you. Youll be fine! I believe in you. Youll be fine, because you are truly are incredible to be able to fight against so many anthropoids. Youll definitely be able to protect yourself over there. If we look at it that way, the anthropoids arent such a big deal. I, therefore, believe in you!

    I looked at my two wives, and then stroked their heads. I smiled, If both of you are so assured, I wont need to miss you both so much. Furthermore, I believe youve be ustomed to separation now. I promise you that Ill definitely stay by your sides after this time. I wont leave you.

    The two of them exchanged nces. Lucia then smiled and replied, Although I have heard you say that so many times before, I still believe it Your Highness I shall wait eagerly for that day, then!

 Book 10: Chapter 10

    Book 10: Chapter 10

    The meeting continued the next day. We were slightly sidetracked during yesterdays meeting, so nothing was confirmed. Other than that my two mothers werent against the idea.

    I could go to the North as long as I want to.

    The main purpose of this meeting is to discuss the details of the elven and human alliance. I intended to take responsibility for managing this. As a matter of fact, I didnt care about the alliance. I just wanted to borrow their strength so that I could enter the North. Ill let my moms decide how the alliance operates.

    Im bringing Freya with me this time.

    No problem. Sit.

    My two moms looked at Freya. She sat down cautiously to the side and ced her hands on her knee as a kid would.

    Elizabeth recalled Tanya when she saw Freya. She asked me, Thats right. Son, wheres that young girl who reversed the tables in the battle?

    Tanya didnte. I havent thought about what reward to give her yet.

    Elizabeth rested her face in her hands and with a smile, replied, What does she want, then? Money ornd? Bravery is an excellent characteristic; her loyalty should be repaid. Son, what does Tanya need? Just let me know, and Ill make sure to satisfy her request.

    I still dont know what she needs. I asked her what she wanted on the way back, but she just stuck behind me and held onto my cloak. She expressionlessly told me, This is fine.

    Therefore, I have no idea what I should give her. I dont think a kid that young needs money or a government post.

    <em>What shall I reward her with? If it was Freya, I could give her a can of</em>

    <em>Oh yeah! Tanya is a kid, too. Ill pamper her the same way I pamper Freya. Ill give her a can of honey cherry tomatoes. Kids wont turn down sweets, after all.</em>

    I will give Tanya her reward. I dont think it will cost much, though.

    All right. She dide to assist you, after all. Mommy wont interfere, then.

    Elizabeth leaned back in her chair and put one leg over the other. She revealed her usual proud and confident signature Empress smile. She looked at Vyvyan, who was sitting with a graceful posture on the side, and said, Now then, Elven Queen, since we came to a consensus yesterday, should we discuss the alliance between our two races now? While our two races have maintained the most basic degree of harmony over thest decade due to my sons existence, this alliance has no precedence.

    Vyvyan looked back at Elizabeth. She smiled and spoke with extreme hostility, Thats right. An elven and human alliance is something of the long-gone past, so long that the Gdriel tribe didnt exist yet at the time. Were forming an alliance this time, as we share amon enemy, not because our rtionship has improved. This is purely a military alliance. The military alliance is to follow my sonsmand. Im doing this purely for my sons n and tobat the North, not because of some emotional attachment to you humans.

    Elizabethughed in an easy-going manner, It appears that its been too soon since ourst war. However, I must say that I agree with you. This alliance is purely a military alliance to allow my son to enter the North.

    The two of them coldly snickered. Despite them both smiling the entire time, I felt the atmosphere between them was immensely terrifying.

    Umm arent we going to discuss the details? Its not time to be talking about this, is it? Further, I remember that your rtionship had improved a fair bit already Can the two races really not ally with each other?

    Elizabeth looked at me as if the answer was obvious, Impossible!

    Vyvyan looked at Elizabeth and indifferently remarked, Only if this woman understands what firste, first serve means.

    Firste, first serve? I gave birth to my son. I was also the first one to hug and kiss him. You want to talk about firste, first serve with me? Elizabeth went on in a cold tone, Look at you. The elves follow a loyal belief system, being loyal to only one. Youre basically a machine that destroys all the views and values of the elves.

    Vyvyan looked at Elizabeth with ire and fired back, Its for the sake of our bloodline! This is for my sons sake! Plus, my son is my brothers offspring. He had a part in my sons birth. I didnt betray my brother! You on the other hand have been stealing from me, ever since we met. You stole my brother and now youre trying to steal my son. I let you have my brother, but I will never let you have my son. At the very least, not this time! Not happening! Our races can form an alliance, but I must take my son, and Ill be the one to continue raising him!

    Elizabeth stood up. She looked at Vyvyan and sternly said, Ah, youre right. My thoughts exactly. Let me raise my son, and Ill agree to form an alliance with you elves. Until this is settled, our races will never be at peace! Our alliance this time is solely to allow my son to enter the North. Our conflict wont end.

    I looked at the two of them, dumbfounded. I sighed hopelessly.

    Freya looked at me with a very odd gaze. She then tugged my arm and whispered next to my ear, Your Majesty, why do I feel that the two resemble Miss Nier and Miss Lucia so much right now?

    Please dont talk about it

    All right But it appears that they will not reach a full alliance any time soon, so we can do with just the military alliance for now. Your Majesty, let us not attempt something futile. Go and organise the military alliance.

    I felt that Freya was right.

    I looked at the two, who were ready to get physical, and cleared my throat, Your Highness, Your Majesty, can we please put that aside for now? Mm I promise that Ill settle it once we deal with this matter Mm, can we discuss the military alliance now?

    The two of them looked at me with strong distrust, but they did stop bickering.

    Elizabeth walked up to her chair and sat down. She then looked at me and said, Mommy can provide you with the human army stationed near Socina. Theyre experts at fighting in snowynds. Mommy is fine with providing gunpowder, manpower and resources. I know that your guard unit suffered heavy losses this time, so you can choose from the Valkyries as you please. Or rather, you can choose any of my guards to rece your own.

    I shook my head, No thanks, Mom. I dont need anyone to join my unit. They wont be able to keep up with the training. I just need an army.

    Vyvyan looked at me, We, elves, will open a path for the human army to pass through. Once my son heads to the North, we will set up a temporary re-supply camp on the other side of the Grand Canyon. We elves will support you with everything we have got, Son. After all, they are the elves enemy. Theyre enemies that havee through time and the Gdriel tribes enemy.

    Elizabeth stood up again and eximed, Same for humanity. This is a war my son is waging, which means that the Prince of humanity is participating in a war. As such, humanity will do their best to support their Prince!

 Book 10: Chapter 11

    Book 10: Chapter 11

    Troy City was still gloomy and suffering.

    However, I couldnt give my people time to rest or hold funerals for them. From their perspective, the anthropoids came from the end of the world, but to me, they were just a part of the map in the North.

    At least, Ling Yue informed me of how many races there are in the North, though. At present, the anthropoids make up the majority of the poption in the North, but theyre also separated into different tribes. At present, the fourrgest tribes are the Werewolves, Panthermen, the Winged Race, and the Fishmen. The Fox tribe was originally a veryrge tribe, too, but Ling Yue is the only survivor of the tribe.

    ording to the map, I think that our most brutal battle will be therge ins in the centre of the North. The North is surrounded by dangerous tall mountains. Once we pass by the Grand Canyon and a valley, we will arrive at arge in. Two rivers initially ran through the in, so it shouldve been fertile soil there. However, the river froze long ago; consequently, its just barrennd there now.

    We might have to fight a battle against a strong defence force in the valley. Once we pass the valley, well arrive at the ins, where we will definitely engage in a long battle. As a matter of fact, I may struggle to find stable footing once I get to the ins after powering through the valley to get there.

    I muste up with a way to defeat the enemies at the valley and figure out how to find stable footing once we arrive at the ins. Otherwise, we wont be able to move our heavy cannons across due to the small space avable from the Grand Canyon to the valley.

    Behind the pce of the monarch of the Norths pce is a snowy mountain. The stone walls are extremely thick. Extremely thick. Further, theyre also reinforced with magic, so cannons alone are unlikely to be effective.

    I aimed at the anthropoid in front of me and pulled the trigger. My bullet pierced through his left shoulder, and he cried out in pain, but he continued to look at me with a furious look.

    A shot fired from two-hundred yards away can wound them, but it wont incapacitate them. That said

    I picked up a rifle and pulled the trigger again. The bullet flew through the air and shattered the anthropoids head. It reduced the inside of this head to pieces, and then stayed stuck in his head. He cried out before dropping to the ground.

    You can still deal significant damage from two-hundred yards away with a shot to the head. Its a direct kill.

    I ced the rifle down then looked at Ling Yue, who was next to me. I smiled, Ah, I heard you. Ill just utilise another method, since the pce walls are so thick.

    If we need to take it down by force, well suffer lots of injuries and deaths, because of the design of the city. I believe in the anthropoids construction capabilities. If you want to take it by force, you

    I never said that I would take it by force. I was saying that we could use another method. I looked at the data in front of me and continued, These prisoners of war are much more useful than the horde of anthropoids. I now have data on the bodies of the anthropoids. It doesnt seem as though their fur can withstand the force of bullets. Its just that we wont be able to stop anthropoids that have no sense of pain if we dont deal enough damage to wound them substantially.

    Ling Yue looked at the sheet of paper in front of me in silence. From my standpoint, it was data that I collected from thousands of anthropoid prisoners of war. To Ling Yue, however, the data was covered in blood that I gathered after savagely killing her own kind. I stroked her head then turned around. I wiped my hand, and then shouted.

    Gunshots and final cries from the anthropoids went off behind me.

    Ling Yue tightly grabbed onto my cape and left with me. She didnt take a final look.

    Thats roughly it. I believe that you can make it for sure, Big Sis. We have the materials and funds to make them, so you dont need to worry about a thing.

    A few minutes after, Lorana looked at me. She frowned as she scratched her head, Your Majesty, I certainly can make them, but I dont understand what you want these for These things are heavy to transport, after all Plus, we need to make ammunition

    You dont need to worry about that. It wont take many shots, and I have no intention of forming a team. My only intent for it is to use it as a weapon to attack their city.

    To attack the anthropoidsst castle? Im honestly not sure if a cannon of this size is enough

    Obviously, I wont do something so stupid. I have other ns; you, therefore, dont need to worry, Big Sis. You just need to create it for me.

    Lorana looked at me andughed as she rubbed her head, You really have grown up, huh? You told me everything in the past, but now youre holding back. I am only your worker, though, so I dont have any right to ask too much. Nheless, since you have chosen to go to the North, would you be able to find something?

    I nodded and replied, Of course I can; what is it?

    Brilliant Moon Stone.

    Lorana enunciated a name that Id never heard of before. I looked at her with a stupefied look, and she looked back at me the same way. She then made shrugged with her palms supinated, Sorry, Your Majesty. I do not have a live example to show you, because it is only produced in the North. It no longer exists here. However, it is a great object for storing mana, hence why I really want to use it.

    Store mana?

    My first thought was whether or not I could store some of the mana inside me that goes berserk on full-moon nights using it. Lorana didnt seem to want to do that, though. She looked at me and took out her notes. She exined, The truth is, trying tobine humanitys machines with elven magic was researched long ago. Our seniors left behind high plenty of information and blueprints to examine and create some tools. The thing is, machines operated with mana in that fashionck the most importantponent, and that is a mana supply.

    I lingered for a moment.

    <em>Mana operated machines? Isnt that simr to relying on humanitys internalbustion engine?! That could ignite an industrial revolution!</em>

    That is because mana cannot be stored. Ruby and emerald can store very little, too little, in actual fact. Thats not to mention that they are so expensive that they can only be used once. There is no way to use them as a source of energy supply.

    I nodded. I guess I could consider it to be akin to a battery that can supply mana to machines, then.

    Brilliant Moon Stones are the best stones for storing mana. ording to what is recorded, only Brilliant Moon Stones can store mana once, and then be refilled using the moon at night. Further, they should be very cheap in the North, since it was produced mainly to the North of the Grand Canyon. Its just that they were not important back then. After all, they did not think of that function. I have thought of many machines already. If you could find the area where it is manufactured, I will be able to make my designs a reality.

    I looked at Lorana, stupefied. I was lost for words. She, however, looked very serious. She wasnt joking.

    <em>It turns out an industrial revolution was right by my side this entire time!</em>

 Book 10: Chapter 12

    Book 10: Chapter 12

    I think Troy City feels honoured, because the grandest event in millenniums on this continent could be witnessed here. You could see humanitys Empress and the Elven Queen both here at the same time for an event.

    Virtually all of the high ranking officials that ran the continent were gathered at Troy Citys za. They wereparable to a humungous spider web that held the entire continent together.

    The high-ranking officials and dignitariesing and going were all extremely excited. To be invited here, was proof that their ruler held them in high regard. The attack of the anthropoids from the North swept up the entire continent as if a rampaging tornado of war came through. These people who lived for money immediately knew what they had to do. And that was, to prepare for war.

    They had to prepare for a war simr to those a decade ago and numerous decades ago. No matter how humanitys history changed, no matter how many rulers havee and gone, war always existed. This war was a chance to restart their wealth and power, so it was natural for these people, who move for money and power, to not let such an opportunity slip.

    Moreover, the invitation this time was obviously very important, for there were two people at the table that was situated in the centre of the za. Furthermore, the people invited here this time werent just their own kind. All of the high-ranking elven and human vassals were seated together. They looked at each other tensely and vigntly, afraid that the other party would pull out a weapon from underneath the table. The two races sat together both peacefully and tensely. However, all of them, both humans and elves, went silent the next instant, because their rulers arrived.

    Your Majesty!!!

    Your Highness!!!

    The people on both sides stood up, faced their ruler and bowed to salute them in their different voices.

    Two of the greatest rulers of the continent walked over from the left and right. One of them was dressed in an extravagant emerald dress. Her ornaments on her, swayed in ordance with her graceful steps. She had small ornaments on her ears. Her crystal clear eyes contained a dignified and elegant aura. Her pink ample lips curved up into a smile.

    On the other side was another woman in the military uniform of a highlypetent individual. Her ck boots carried her meteoric steps. There wasnt a speck of dust or blemish on her boots. They reflected the sunlight and the cold. She had all sorts of emblems hanging off her well-ironed military uniform. The ruby on hermanders sabre at her waist was particrly shiny. There was no smile beneath her ck eyes. She looked dominant and had the discipline of a soldier on her face. Her long ck hair swayed as she walked.

    The woman with long blonde hair looked at her calmly. The two rulers exchanged cold eye contact with each other, totally ignoring everyone else below. I looked at the awkward atmosphere between them and let out a heavy sigh from behind. I whispered to Freya next to me, I think that the two of them are just going to continue staring each other down if I dont go up

    I dont think they will. Your Majesty, they are two mothers fighting for you in front of you, but they are very rational rulers before their vassals and people.

    Elizabeth made her move before Freya could finish. She drew her sword at her waist. The cold metal reflected the faces of the two. Vyvyan extended her hand out and grabbed Elizabeths de. The de cut the Queens palm, causing blood to spill slowly from the cut. She then let her blood run down into a jar in front of her.

    I shall spill the blood of low-lives.

    Elizabeth pulled her sword back and then grabbed her de the same way. She recited a choppy phrase. I assumed that was humanitys ancientnguage.

    I shall spill the blood of low-lives.

    Vvyan watched her blood mix together with Elizabeths then recited it in the elvennguage.

    The two didnt bother with the wound in their palms. They used their blood, still spilling out, to fill the jar in front of them. Their cuts then healed, as though they never got cut afterwards. They scooped out two full cups of wine from the jar. The mixture of wine and blood ran down the sides of the cup. The two exchanged nces. They then held their cups for a clink before downing the wine mixed with each others blood in one go.

    I, Elizabeth Rosvenor, Empress of humanitys Rosvenor Empire hereby dere!

    I, Vyvyan Gdriel, Queen off of Duargana Kingdom hereby dere!

    The people below finally understood what happened. They looked at the two rulers facing their people and the people of the other race as they conducted the ceremony. The people of both races exchanged eye nces with astonishment. They realised a war might break out; however, they were wrong. The war had already broken out, but they never imagined that the two races who engaged in a bloody war a decade ago would suddenly form an alliance now.

    The elven and human military alliance is hereby established! On behalf of humanity, I hereby announce that humans and elves shoulde together to face ourmon enemy. We shall retaliate against the filthy race that attacked us! Elves and humans have ruled this continent for millenniums. We have been friendly with each other and fought with each other, but we muste together when we have amon enemy. We still have themon sense to band together! On behalf of humanity, I announce that humanity will never betray our elvenrades or pursue selfish ends, until ourmon enemy has fallen. We shall give our everything for this alliance!

    All living beings in the South should band together. This is a deration of war from the people we exiled. We shall band together for ournd, our past and our future! Elves can no longer maintain independence in the North. We must retaliate. We mustpletely wipe out the source of trouble attacking us. On behalf of the elves, I hereby dere that we elves shall never betray our humanrades or pursue selfish ends, until ourmon enemy has fallen. We shall give our everything for this alliance!

    The two rulers encouraged their ministers and vassals to cheer loudly.

    Long live Your Majesty!!

    For our Queen!!

    The elves and humans below bowed and shouted loudly, dering their loyalty for their Queen and Empress.

    Nobody opposed them. The elven and human alliance was thereby established! The two races finally stood together to defeat their powerful enemy in the North.

    Troy City witnessed all of it.

    After that event, two statues were erected in the za of Troy City. Said statues captured the moment the empress and queen both reached their hands out toward the de.

    It was also the moment that the two races stood together.

    Now, I hereby announce that the individual who shall act as the Grand Commander of all units for this campaign against the North for the Elven-Human Alliance, will be my son, who I am most proud of, the hero of the Defence of Troy City andmander, Troy Gdriel Rosvenor!!

 Book 10: Chapter 13

    Book 10: Chapter 13

    My Queen, please do not doubt this war due to this minor setback. They only defeated our scouts. That is only a minor loss. Our noble mother can recreate them in a single night.

    He is right, My Queen. Please do not mind this minor loss.

    The truth was she didnt care about any of that.

    The young girl sat properly in the throne behind the ck veil. She watched the people on the other side of the ck veil put on a show that nobody believed. She had lost her power as a Queen a long time ago. She was just a puppet that these people used as an excuse to do as they pleased. She was no Queen

    The only race loyal to her, which was the Moon Fox race, was massacred as a result of her negligence

    Perhaps I shouldnt have be a Queen, she thought. She really wanted to leave. She really hoped she could run away. If she had to die, she wanted to die outside.

    The sky here was too dark. The view of the snowy mountains outside the window always looked the same. Snow forever fell from the sky. She had no chance to leave. She could only look down from the balcony at the scenery below that hadnt changed in ages. Everything here was freezing cold, with no breath of life.

    Sometimes, she felt that death was a better option for her.

    But she couldnt do it. She honestly couldnt do it. She still had a friend. She still had a friend she couldnt let go of here. If nobody cared about her, shed be fine with doing away with her life, but she still had a good friend, who was someone she cared for, and thus, she couldnt just die for her friends sake.

    However, the people in the South will want to attack us.

    Thats fine. They have nowhere to enter our North from. Even if they do, only the humans can enter. The elves cant enter such a cold area. Also, did the elves and humans not fight a war against each other a decade ago? Its impossible for them to ally with each other. We will not face any strong offenses. On the other hand, our main force can prepare to head south now.

    Youre right. Further, it appears that the South isnt all that powerful. Our scout team easily attacked their city and massacred the people there. The elves and humans are no match for us. We will drown them in our sea of fury. We will definitely drown them in our sea of fury.

    Yes. Let us continue with our preparations, then.

    This sort of boring conversation they had for countless times now ended there.

    They kept iming that they were doing it to realise their Queens dream as well as theirs. They imed that they desperately want to return home, but this was not the idea of returning home she had in mind. She knew nothing about this war nor did she want it. She was the same race as the Gdriel tribe in the South. She wanted to return home. She just simply wanted to return home to thend that her ancestors missed and yearned for.

    My Queen.

    The loyal knight gave her Queen a deep bow. Inside this castle, the only one to respect her, the only one to consider her the Queen and the one person she most proud of was also the person who saved her. Her knight tried so hard and was so small, but she saved her.

    My Queen, the people in the South withstood the groups first attack. It appears the Gdriel tribe in the South and humanity is very strong. I believe that they will attack the North. I am certain of it.

    The knight looked at the Queen she was hugging. She softly said, This group angered the most fearsome enemy. For us, this will be aplete annihtion. I believe that we may not be able to defend against the fury of the South this time, for your tribe was once exiled.

    Yes, yes. I know, I know. The Queen let go of her knight and looked into her eyes. She sincerely said, You are mine. You are my knight and my most beloved. They are not here to destroy us this time. For me, this is a chance for us to be rescued. No, its a chance for us to attain salvation!

    My Queen!

    The knight blushed. Her Queens confession made her tremble. She held her Queens hand tightly. She looked at her Queen passionately and excitedly replied, My Queen, tell me, as long as it is for you, I am willing to do anything. I love you; my life is yours. I am willing to do anything for your happiness. Anything!

    I know, I know. The Queen held her knights hand tightly and gently bit her ear. In the empty conference hall, she whispered into her knights ear, My knight, my love, I have a dangerous mission for you. Go to the South; you need to find the Gdriels or the person in charge of this war. Find him and pass my thoughts on to him. Tell him about my situation, and ask him toe and rescue me!

    The knight looked at her Queen. Her Queens eyes were filed with eagerness and excitement. The Queen no longer wanted to be seen as a Queen, but a Princess waiting in a tall tower to be rescued by her Prince.

    She was but a knight. She couldnt rescue the Princess. She had to go and find the Princess Prince. Only he could save the Princess and let her see the endless blue sky outside.

    I understand, My Queen.

    The Queen pressed her hand on her knights shoulder in a particrly serious fashion. In a somewhat excited tone, she said, It might not be easy for you to leave the pce, as they wont let anyone around me leave, especially after what happened with the Moon Fox Tribe, so you must be cautious when you leave. You might be pursued. The road to the South is long and arduous, but I believe in you. I truly believe in you, my knight. You can do it. You can definitely do it! You definitely can! You definitely can!

    The knight hugged her Queen and responded just as solemnly, I know, I know, My Queen.

    =================

    Troy City experienced two glorious days inside the city. There were more people in the city than when it was built thanks to all of the high-ranking ministers and dignitariesing and going. However, I didnt agree to anyones request, because they were not my vassals. I cannot give them what they want from me.

    I only need my people. The army from Socina was already gathered outside the city. There were two more armies, in addition to the one that came from nearby. I have three armies with me to attack the North this time. I also have my guard unit, as well as my Tanya andpany. You can say that were packing serious military power this time.

    Your Majesty, you need to parade the army tomorrow, so you should rest well today.

    Uhm.

 Book 10: Chapter 14

    Book 10: Chapter 14

    It was my first time seeing my own army parade.

    I stood on the balcony of the pce; next to me were the extravagant Nier and Lucia. Below was the army dressed in clean and neat military uniforms, marching from the entrance of the city to the za out the front of the pce.

    Humanitys army maintained order as always. My factory couldnt provide them all with a rifle each, but I still had my workers pull overtime shifts to try and provide one gun for every ten men. I couldnt ask my soldiers to score head shots with every shot against the anthropoids; consequently, firepower needed to be guaranteed. If they cant stop the anthropoids with one round, theyll be at great risk once the anthropoids charge over and into the formation in front of them.

    While the anthropoidsck technique inbat, they can still take a few lives just charging into crowds and swinging their axes.

    Cannons are the best weapon forbatting the anthropoids. I had mom increase the number of cannons that the army stationed at Socina had. Cavalry had no purpose until we reach the t ins. Only infantry and artillerymen are useful until then.

    I looked at the soldiers below, walking over with their heads high and chests up proudly. I watched them salute me and listened to them shout together. Nier grabbed my hand gently, while Lucia looked at the soldiers below with tremendous curiosity. It was the first time elves had seen such a mighty and dynamic military parade.

    The first team to parade was the mainbat force this time. They were stationed at Socina City and are experts at fighting in snowy regions. Their uniforms were totally white, and they wore thick white cloaks. Even their repeated firing guns were painted white as though their guns were frozen. The armyprises of natives of the snowy area; subsequently, they can adapt to the snow environment and are capable of surviving there.

    Its not easy to fight in snowy regions. The ice and snow, itself, is more frightening than the enemy.

    The second army was the symbolic elven army. The elven army wont appear in the battle in the North, but they needed to partake in the parade due to the alliance.

    The third army was my guard unit. I added some natives to my guard unit.

    My guard unit was small. They were tinypared to the groups in front. They were only a few rows long, but they received cheers from everyone when they appeared.

    I think that it was probably because they had the gold g representing the royal family.

    I think that it was probably because of their neat red and white uniforms as well as their white horses, which were simr to the Valkyries.

    I think that it was probably because they all had determined expressions and held weapons different to others.

    I think that it was because they are the bravest and most fearless soldiers and the Princes guard unit, which is not inferior to the Rosvenor Empires Valkyrie squad.

    The Empresss Valkyrie squad was a graceful and majestic military force. Their white battle robes arouse the admiration of everyone as soon as they appear. Thugs quake in fear at their appearance. Just one Valkyrie, alone, is enough to make everyone reconsider their unwarranted thoughts. The Valkyries were a venerable existence that every lord wanted.

    This time, I showed my army to all of the high-ranking ministers and nobles here. Gathered here right now in Troy Citys za were all of the continents rulers and the web of power and money on this continent. My guards had gone through countless life and death battles, and they finally showed themselves to everyone.

    They had gone through just as many life and death battles as the Valkyries. Their courage didnt pale inparison to the Valkyries, and they were no less skilled than the Valkyries inbat. Therefore, they deserve to enjoy the respect and admiration every Valkyrie enjoyed.

    Philes and Tanya rode at the forefront. They looked odd next to each other, but they oddly looked simr to a friendly pair of sisters. I watched them travel along the road toward me. I raised my hand up high and saluted them for the first time.

    Next, the sound of cloth rubbing orderly could be heard. Everybody raised their hand up and saluted me back using the same standard salute. What made me proudest of my guards were their immense discipline and the way they maintained order. I can tell you that I would split hairs with them, and they satisfied my requirements. Lucia eximed when she saw them salute me back inplete unison.

    But it wasnt just their salute that was in unison. Even their horses stepped in unison.

    They looked at me and shouted out together loudly, Long live Your Majesty!!

    When the armies in front passed by, they shouted Long live my Empress, while the elves shouted, Long live our Queen.

    Only my guard unit saluted me, because they belonged to only me.

    For the armies in the front, Vyvyan and Elizabeth once stood before them, fought alongside them and bled with them, but I didnt.

    For my guards, on the other hand, I was always with them no matter how strong our foe. I was always with them. I never betrayed them or abandoned them. Thats how loyalty works. When you give them your trust and courage, they will give you their loyalty.

    The white horses raised their hooves after the orderly sound of friction from cloth. My guards pulled their hands back orderly as well as in unison and rode up to where they should be in the parade.

    All of the armies were nowpletely gathered below my balcony, where the army was always meant to gather. Hence, they maintained order there despite there being a human army, an elven army, my guard unit, high-ranking officials and dignitaries.

    I looked down at the soldiers below, and they looked back at me.

    My two moms came up from behind me and appeared at the balcony.

    I looked at them and cleared my throat gently. I mustered up all my strength to belt as loud as I could toward them, My soldiers! My courageous soldiers! My braverades! Its war! Yes, its war again, another frightening war again. However, the fear is not in us, whether thats elves or humans. War has been a part of our lives as if it was our daily dinner as we made our way to where we are today. We grew up amidst war. We are not afraid of war. The anthropoids brought war to ournds, so we must take the war back to theirnds, their people and their pce! Citizens of Troy City! I know how much you have done for Troy City. This city was named after me. They attacked this ce, which means they challenged my dignity. And now, as themander of the Elven and Human Alliance, I hereby announce that we will definitely win for the honour of elves and humans, for my honour, for you and for every living soul in the South! I definitely will scorch the North! Let this war that they started be their doom! For our alliance!

    For our alliance!!

    The elves and humans below roared out together in their differentnguages simultaneously. Their des that reflected the light was brighter than the sun, causing my eyes to feel irritated. Even nature will back down when faced with our fury.

    Now then, I am giving you your first order as your Grand Commander! Head north! Cross the Grand Canyon!! You are not allowed to retreat! You are not allowed to be cowards! I will be there with you! I wont be at Troy City! Ill be right by your sides! Always! I am your Grand Commander, but I am not a weakling! Comrades, stand by me, take my fury and pride, and charge over there!

 Book 10: Chapter 15

    Book 10: Chapter 15

    I didnt stop again. I set out once all of our resources arrived, and we were done with deployments.

    Another full-moon night wasing in three days. I looked up at the sky overhead and felt a little mncholic. We had arrived at the border of the elvennds and the Grand Canyon. The Grand Canyon was just below our feet. The snowy North would soon be in sight, as well as the anthropoids, whod asionally look at us.

    We still needed to wait. We needed to find a suitable location to cross over. Additionally, we needed to create a bridge to cross over. We didnt consist of just soldiers. We had got cannons and military machines, too. We ran the risk of getting totally wiped out if we insisted on crossing over before confirming the situation.

    As for the anthropoids that didnt know what to do, I used them as long-distance shooting practice targets when I was bored. When we were bored, Philes and I would make bets, and then shoot the anthropoids on the other side.

    Ling Yue remained at my side all the time. She watched us treat the anthropoids on the other side as wine or old coins. We treated their lives as cheap bets, something for us to pass time. She remained at our side at the watchtower as she watched us take out her own folk with one shot, one after another.

    She kept silent. I asionally noticed her gaze, but I couldnt derive anything from them.

    <strong>*Bang!!*</strong>

    Smoke whirled around. I ced my gun down and watched the brown silhouette on the other side copse after the sound of the gunshot. A patch of blood appeared on the snow. From my side, Philes pped and looked at me. He chuckled hopelessly and tossed me a few gold coins. He said, Your marksmanship sure is incredible, Your Majesty. You killed it in one shot from such a long distance. That is remarkable; I think that skirmishers will be most happy if you seed the throne.

    I chuckled as I shook my head. Skirmishers are akin to marksman with god-tier marksmanship skills. They dont fight in formations. Instead, they spread out and hunt their targets simrly to a hunter, which was basically what I was doing, really. However, I didnt particrly like them, because I hadnt be acquainted with the army yet. The types of soldiers I liked best wont necessarily be the ones I hold in the highest regard.

    Whoa! Your Majesty, it looks as though it is still moving. It appears that I cannot give you this gold coin yet!

    A soldier next to Philes then shouted out. We went over together to see what it was about. The corpse started moving again. It seemed that I didnt kill him with thatst shot. I ced the gold coin back on the table, somewhat frustrated. I then said, No way. I aimed for his chest. Even if I hit his abdomen, he should die after getting hit with an explosive round, right?

    Philes narrowed his eyes and said, No! No! No! That does seem to be the case. There is something there Ah It is a child It is a small anthropoid

    I lingered for a moment then looked over. My enhanced vision  thanks to my elven gics  let me spot the anthropoid. I saw a small heade out from underneath he anthropoid I killed. It desperately nudged its dad or moms corpse and refused to leave.

    <strong>*Reload!*</strong>

    Ling Yue suddenly turned her head around and looked at me with disbelief. She thundered, He is still a kid!!

    They sure didnt stop to think when they killed our children. I slowly, fully reloaded my gun. Without looking at her, I coldly said, Do you still remember that vige? Did the death of those vigers have anything to do with this war? Dont tell me youve forgotten? Ling Yue, dont tell me that youve forgotten the pir they made out of the corpses. I wont forget it; Ill never forget it, so Ill show them no mercy. Further, this is a higher anthropoid right? It wouldnt have a child, otherwise.

    Wait! Wait! He might be the same kind as me!

    Ling Yue pressed her hands down on my gun barrel and looked at me as though she was pleading me.

    I looked at her and sternly replied, Did you forget who put you in your current predicament? Didnt you say that you wanted revenge? Why, then, are you stopping me? Do you really think that theyre innocent? Ling Yue, nobody is innocent once a war starts. I said that Id get revenge for you on your behalf, so quit with the morality talk. Revenge is proven with blood!

    The ones who massacred our tribe were those four tribes!! It had nothing to do with him!

    Theyre on the enemys side. Thats enough of a reason.

    I yanked Ling Yues hands off and Philes restrained her. I ignored her cries and pulled the trigger.

    The small body jolted, and then stopped moving before falling down next to the adult.

    Ling Yue looked over in their direction, and then looked back at me without saying a word.

    I ced my gun down then put two gold coins onto the table. I turned around, Thats good enough. Lets end here for today. Consider it my loss. Ling Yue, lets go.

    Your Majesty! Somebody is running!!

    I quickly spun my head around to see a dark shadow running toward us very swiftly. I lingered for a moment before picking up the gun and reloading it.

    No No.

    I threw the rifle away, causing a collision sound.

    You

    That is not my target to kill. Thats who I need to protect.

    Philes looked over. Behind the staggering figure was a swarm of dark shadows. The dark figure was being chased down by a huge horde, the same way Ling Yue was chased back then. I didnt know who she was or if shes Ling Yues tribesman or whatever, but if they were being chased by the anthropoids, then they were someone who could definitely help me!

    I wasnt going to let an opportunity that came knocking get away!

    Tell the cavalry to search along the Grand Canyon! I dont know where that person came from. Artillerymen, open fire! Do your best to hold off the pursuers at the rear! I dont care what it takes! Make sure the person fleeing makes it to me alive!!

    I shouted my orders to the soldiers running below. Horns went off at our temporary camp. Our horses kicked up dust as they ran over. I stood atop the lookout tower and watched the individual run.

    <em>Dont get caught! Dont get caught! Please! Dont get caught!</em>

    The artillerymen opened fire. After I gave my orders from the lookout tower, explosions immediately littered the location where the pursuing anthropoids were. The ck silhouette looked at the chaos ensuing behind her, and then looked over toward our camp. I didnt know if she understood my intentions. I watched her dexterously flip over several boulders, and then disappear from my sight.

    After that, I had to trust that my cavalry would be able to find her.

    <em>I believe that shell be able to make it here even if they cant, right? We provided support, so she should understand what our intention is, right?</em>

    That person I seem to remember her.

    Ling Yue, who was next to me, suddenly spoke out. She looked in the direction the girl disappeared in and softly said, I really do remember that person. If I remember correctly Shes the Queens personal bodyguard!

 Book 10: Chapter 16

    Book 10: Chapter 16

    I never thought itd take so long to find someone.

    I looked at my hands that were now shaking. The pain that gradually kicked in started to make me feel agitated.

    However, the ck figure was in front of me. She strongly resembled an elf, though she was much whiter than the elves in the south. She virtually looked transparent. She looked at me vigntly with her purple eyes. Her ck cloak was torn and tattered. Her clothes were evidently very old and tattered, revealing her white skin.

    I pressed my hand to my forehead and took in a deep breath. It was a full-moon night tonight. I didnt intend to see anyone from sunset onwards, but the group brought this woman over now.

    I felt I had to see her. I looked at her and asked, You are?

    She lingered for a moment; then she looked at me. Behind me was Ling Yue. She sighed, Thank the gods. Thank god you are still alive, Miss Ling Yue. This must be a Gdriel, then.

    I looked at her and cleared my throat. I asked again, I asked, who are you?

    She looked at me. She made a small bow before replying, I am Leah. Leah Kran. I am the Queens personal bodyguard.

    Are you talking about your Queen in the North?

    Yes.

    I stood up then replied, Youre our enemy, then. Since you appeared here after you people started this war, you must be a deserter, right?

    No.

    Youre not a deserter?

    What I meant is that I am not your enemy. My Queen is not your enemy, either.

    A sharp painful sensation came from my head. I hadnt experienced that sort of sharp pain that felt as if my skull was going to be ripped apart in a while now. It felt as though came from within my bones, leaking into my veins and then shooting to my nerves. It hurt so much that I virtually wanted to yell. I sat down and picked up a cup of wine by the side to drink, but it was pointless.

    I fought to keep my mind clear and together. I looked at the ck silhouette with my now blurry vision and asked, What did you mean, then?

    She looked at me and anxiously replied, My Queen did not ignite this war. It was the eight people from the four tribes that ignited this war. They were also the ones who killed the brains and loyal Moon Fox Tribe. My Queen has lost power already. After the previous King passed away, My Queen seeded the throne at a very young age. She is now but the nations puppet. My Queen strongly disapproves of this war, but she has no means of stopping it.

    I pinched my temples, That has nothing to do with me. Your internal affairs have nothing to do with me. It doesnt matter whether or not this war has anything to do with your Queen; the people see your Queen as your ruler. If I dont punish your Queen, your people wont think theyve lost the war, and our people wont consider it a victory.

    But this has nothing to do with our Queen!! She genuinely wanted to object to this war! That is why she sent me to find you!

    She got emotional as soon as her Queen was mentioned. She wanted toe forward, but my two guards at my side drew their swords and held them at her neck.

    What does your Queen want to do, then? What does she want to do by sending you to find me? Its pointless to find me to object to the war. You want me to pull back just because your Queen is against the war? Your anthropoids owe us a blood debt. How are we going to settle it?

    I snickered as I raised my head. I then eximed, Im not that nave. I dont care what ideas your Queen has or how your internal affairs are. I only know that your people invaded us and killed my people, so Im going to get revenge. Ling Yue gave her everything to me, and I promised to help her get revenge!

    She froze then looked at Ling Yue. Ling Yue nodded. She then sighed, Esteemed King Gdriel, Esteemed Elven King, you have misunderstood. I am not asking you to pull back. To the contrary, our Queen would like you to attack. She hopes to see the Gdriel tribee to her rescue.

    I leaned back a little and looked at her, Youre saying that your Queen wants us to kill the four tribes?

    Yes. That is the simplest way to end this war. Our Queen does not want this war. As long as you can attack the North, defeat the current army and kill the eight individuals, this war will end. Although our Queen does not hold any power, she is still viewed as the Queen by the people. I will implement actions in the North to try and convince as many people as possible to not put up a resistance against you.

    She looked at me and continued in a frustrated tone, We did not want this war. Our Queen simply wants to return home. She wants to return to this side to have a look. The Gdriel Tribe exiled us, but the resentment and bloody fate should be no more, right? We heard that the Gdriel Queen epted all elves. I think we can return home now.

    I looked at the elf, who had lived in the North for who knows how long and shouldve been living in the south.

    They had been exiled for too long.

    In that case, I want to know what I stand to gain by helping you.

    I looked at her and quickly got to the most important topic. My body was about to give in.

    <em>I think Im going to start rolling on the ground if we continue any longer. Mommy Vyvyan isnt here. Is there nobody else that can help me release my mana? Ill have to fight it until the sunes up. My Luna is no longer around, so Ill have to bear the pain of her not being here.</em>

    To be honest, though, even this sort of pain where I feel that Im being ripped apart is nothingpared to the pain I felt when I saw Lunas corpse. That didnt rip my body apart, but it ripped my sanity cell by cell, ruining my memories and future.

    She looked at me and replied with earnest, You will be able to obtain the entire North, includingnd, people, resources and everything else. It may be mere frozennd, but as long as you have the spring water, you will be able to return thend back to its rich state as it was in the past. Our Queen knows that she will lose her throne after this war, but she does not mind. She is willing to give you the entire North just in exchange for letting her return home.

    I kept my eyes on her as I stood up, Thend in the North shouldve belonged to me to begin with. Even if I refuse you here, it would be mine after I conquered the North whether you like it or not.

    From behind, she loudly shouted, But the people will not think that way. From your perspective, it is revenge. From their perspective, however, you are an invader. I do not think that you want scorchednd. You want a healthy North, do you not? Otherwise, you would not have wanted to help a fallen noble tribe of the North. You see Ling Yue as a tool to handle the nobles and people in the North in the future, do you not? Our Queen is personally helping you now.

    I stopped in my tracks and went silent, but the painful sensation in my head inhibited my thinking.

    Have a good rest for now. Ill give you my answer tomorrow.

    I needed to go somewhere nobody could see me.

    <em>I cant let anybody see what Im like on full-moon nights.</em>

    Ling Yue looked at me with concern from behind. She watched me swiftly vanish behind the tent. She exchanged eye contact with Leah. Ling Yue bit down on her lip, and then swiftly went into the tent at the rear.

    Miss Ling Yue!!

    Dont butt in.

    Shusia, who was at Philes side, stopped him as he went to speak.

    But

    Miss Ling Yue wont harm His Majesty. Furthermore, His Majestys private life is none of our business.

 Book 10: Chapter 17

    Book 10: Chapter 17

    A green silhouette arrived outside the tent. Philes, who was in charge of guarding the tent, asked her, Ah, Your Highness! Are you here to see His Majesty?

    Vyvyan looked at him with a smile. Its a full-moon night tonight. I came here to help relive my son of his pain.

    Ah I think you can return now, as Miss Ling Yue has note out from the tent after entering, and, umm there were sounds from inside the tent, so I think His Majesty does not need anyone to relieve him anymore

    Philes scratched his face awkwardly as he spoke.

    Vyvyan froze up for a moment. She then looked at Philes with agitation and eximed, What?! My son used a fox?! He used a fox?! Move! I must confirm my sons condition! Why didnt you stop that fox?! How could you let someone just stroll into my sons tent on a full-moon night when hes at his weakest?!

    Well Miss Ling Yue is always with His Majesty. We thought that she would not put his life at risk That is why we let Miss Ling Yue be with His Majesty Ah!!

    Vyvyan, who had lost her patience, shoved Philes aside with one hand before he could stop her. She restrained him with two vines and even blocked his mouth. Vyvyan pulled the tents curtain open and rushed in.

    That was her special right!

    =============

    A few hours ago

    Your Majesty Your body

    Ah, Im fine

    I took in a breath of cold air. Iy on my bed and gripped the edge of it tightly. I had virtually lost my vision entirely. My eyes felt as though they were going to pop out of my head, while the painful ripping sensation radiating throughout my entire body made me feel dizzy. I wanted to roar out, but I couldnt attract everybodys attention, so I clenched my teeth as tight as I could. I could even hear myself grinding my teeth. It didnt matter if I was wounded, since my boosted mana would heal me.

    You

    Berserk mana My mana goes berserk on full-moon nights Im used to it Ling Yue, you should hurry and leave. I dont know how long I can maintain my rationality for. Youll be the first one to be attacked if I crumble, so hurry up and leave now. Mommy Vyvyan wille to help me at midnight.

    No! How can I just stand by and watch when youre in so much pain?!

    Dont act on your emotions Im not suffering a headache or something here but berserk mana Hurry and leave. Thatll be best for both of us!

    I seriously started to get irritated. My annoyance urged me to rip the rambling woman apart.

    <em>I must resist. I must maintain rational. My desire to seek destruction on full-moon nights is overwhelming. Everything best go my way for now, or I might kill without discrimination.</em>

    No! Tell me how I can help you! I have mana, too! I can solve mana problems! I can resolve your problem, cant I?!

    I chuckled coldly. I looked in the direction I vaguely heard her voice from. I replied, Can you? I do have a method. The question is whether or not youre all right with it.

    What method?

    Like this

    Everything went silent when I exined to her the method for resolving berserk mana. I was just hopedshe wouldnt p me. Usually, I could stand them, but I wouldnt be able to when I was so annoyed. I, actually, might get up and rip her apart if she pped me.

    Understand? Thats why you cant help me. Hurry and leave now. At midnight

    Before I finished, a furry tail covered my body, causing me to shiver. The warm and fluffy fur covered my body, yet I didnt feel annoyed. In fact, it gave me an oddly peaceful feeling. I subconsciously reached my hand out to grab her furry tail.

    Only my husband can stroke this tail on the day we get married

    Ling Yues voice came from very close by. Her teary face appeared before my eyes. She sped my face gently then looked at me with a sad look. She sadly and softly said, I always looked forward to my wedding when I was young I was eager to meet my husband, who I could entrust my entire life with, so I cherish this tail very much. This is my promise to my husband and my life in the future But I now no longer have the right to look forward to my happiness I no longer want to love him anymore.

    Ill let you stroke my tail. I dont love you and Ive never had any feelings for you But you can help me Can you guarantee you wont abandon me if I give you my body, which is my most important asset?

    The Queen can give you what I can give you. I dont mind you using me to conquer the North. This is all I have to exchange with you for you to get my revenge for me You now have a new choice But please dont abandon me I dont have anything else to give you anymore I only have myself and this tail

    Im willing to give these to you even though I dont love you I dont want to be abandoned now

    Her body, that was as warm as her tail, leaned in closer to me. I virtually put up no resistance on the crazy full-moon night. I grabbed her, and then aggressively went down on her.

    I didnt know what I did in my crazed moments, but I could remember that Ling Yue didnt react in any way.

    She didnt wrap her arms around me. She didnt hold my hands. She didnt even move her tongue when I kissed her. It was as though the body I clung to was an empty shell, a small puppet. I genuinely wouldve believed that if her body wasnt warm.

    Only Ling Yues face covered in tears and her sadness, that reflected part of the moon, gradually calmed me down.

    Shey there under the moonlight. She looked at the ceiling with her lifeless blood-red eyes. She didnt look at me or anywhere in particr. It was as if she had turned into a corpse. I held her lifeless tail in my hands. Her tail was akin to a foxs tail that had been cut off, or rather, the fur of a skinned fox.

    Tears flowed out of her blood-red eyes as though they were tears of blood that were shed due to despair. She wore a despairing and sad expression. She was a bossy girl, but she now resembled a cloth doll that was torn and tattered after being yed with.

    I released my grip on her tail in a stupefied manner. Her body jerked a little, and her crescent moon shaped eyes finally budged. She looked toward me.

    Sorry

    I felt as though I took a bullet to my heart. My conscience cursed me with all it had. The vexing feeling and regret made me want to pull my handgun out and shoot myself.

    <em>What have I done? What have I done to a girl who was already in despair? I I I</em>

    <em>What have I done?! Aaahhhh!!!!!!!</em>

    Sorry Sorry Sorry Sorry!!!

    I had no idea what to say. Actually, I had countless things to say. I wanted tofort her, apologise and console her despaired gaze, but all I could do was repeat a totally pointless word over and over with regret and despair.

    Ling Yue looked at me; her pink lips budged a little

    I I gave you myst possession Dont abandon me Help me get revenge revenge

 Book 10: Chapter 18

    Book 10: Chapter 18

    Mommy Vyvyan?!

    Someone stormed in before I could console Ling Yue. Their speed and immense murderous intent made me think that they were an assassin. If it wasnt for the light from the me behind me, I really wouldve called for my men.

    Vyvyan looked at me and panicked. Then she stopped her gaze on Ling Yue. I subconsciously covered Ling Yue with the nket, and then pushed her behind me.

    Mommy Vyvyan looked at me, enraged. She then raised her voice to ask me, Son What have you done?!!

    Yes! It was my fault! Imit a despicable mistake! It was all my fault! Im very sorry, Mom! Ive caused you trouble!!

    I, indeed, did do something despicable. I did that to a girl that had nothing left to rely on. Most importantly, I couldnt promise the girl anything. What, am I just going to go back and tell Nier and Lucia, Hey, I identally did it with her, so Ling Yue is going to be living together with us, as well. Make sure to get along you, okay, you three?

    There would be a homicide. I wouldnt die, but Ling Yue would. Moreover, what Ling Yue said made me suffer most. The young girls marriage was ruined by me. What I did to her was disgraceful. I dont think it would be excessive even if Mom beheaded for it. Id consider it well-deserved punishment.

    Thats right! Son! Mommy never thought you were that sort of kid! Did Mommy go wrong somewhere when educating you?! Mommy always told you to be loyal to your spouse, to protect her and love her all your life, but what have you done?! Son! You betrayed Lucia and me! And twice at that! Full-moon nights are my special right! I wont allow anyone to interfere!

    <em>Hang on! Please stop for a moment!</em>

    <em>I acknowledge that I betrayed Lucia, and I admit that I betrayed her twice. Wait, no! Three times! But why did Mom add herself to the equation?! Pleasee back to your senses! You and I did that for Lucia. Your husband is Inard Gdriel! Please show some respect for yourte husband!</em>

    And did you not know that you would kill your partner if she didnt have mana stronger than yours if you relieved yourself with her so aggressively?! Youmitted murder, Son!

    Vyvyan looked at me, feeling agitated. I froze up. I seemingly forgot that the entire time. Luna withstood it, because she was able to withstand immense pain, thus being able to help me without passing out. Other women would pass out immediately, though. If I did it with Lucia on a full-moon night, she would shudder, and then pass out.

    <em>Why is Ling Yue still perfectly normal?</em>

    I turned around to look at Ling Yues face that resembled a dead persons face. I gently grabbed hold of her hand and quietly asked, Ling Yue. Ling Yue, are you feeling off anywhere? Are you in pain anywhere? Do you feel mentally healthy? Its all my fault its all my fault Answer me. Answer me now!

    She replied while looking spaced out, Tail

    Tail?

    I looked at her tail and noticed that it was slightly strange. Although it was still soft and smooth, it felt as though it was oneyerrger than before. It wasnt due to her fluffy fur. It looked as if it was pumped up with air. Its temperature had changed, too. It was warm before, but it was now hot.

    Ling Yue looked at me with a sluggish expression and softly replied, Your mana is stored in my tail.

    I finally understood why Ling Yue was fine. It was because she stored my berserk mana inside her tail.

    <em>Doesnt that mean that shes the most suitable candidate to help me on full-moon nights, then? My berserk mana wont affect her body or myself. Plus, she can store that mana away.</em>

    <em>I dont know if that will serve any function, but if she can store it, she might be able to extract it.</em>

    Vyvyan didnt seem to know about that, either. She looked stunned for a moment. She didnt know what to say next.

    I turned to face Mom, Mom, there was something I wanted to ask you, too. My identity as a half-blood will be exposed after this, right? Will the elves react in any way once my identity is exposed?

    No. The elves dont believe that youre a half-blood at all. They still think that youre a pure-blood elf. Have you not realised it yet? Did Luna believe you when you told her you were a half-blood elf? No elf would ever acknowledge it even if it was true.

    Vyvyan looked at me grouchily. She folded her arms and continued, I thought you were suffering immense pain here, but you were enjoying yourself with a vixen, and even did <em>that</em> with a fox. Son, what are you thinking? Have your ambitions melted into this foxs body?

    No. Mom, I told you that it was just an ident this time. I cant control myself on full-moon nights properly Okay, I wont make excuses for myself. I admit, I ruined Ling Yue, but I will go to the North, nevertheless. Also, I have myself a new gain. Mom, will you ept the elves in the North if they want toe home?

    Why not? Theyre elves, as well. Mommy had all the elves unite when we fought against humanity. Mommy Vyvyan looked and me and went on, That said, this was established before the war, so arent they trying to exact revenge this time? If they want to find a new habitat, Id happily ept them, except theyve attacked us now and almost hurt you, so how can I ept them? I couldnt ask for anything more than to personally go there and kill them!

    My brain regained some more rity as I remembered Mom couldnt personally go there.

    I sighed and exined, The situation there is somewhatplex, but it doesnt sound as though it was the Elven Queen there who started this war. I want to know if she can return after I conquer the North

    She can forget it. Only death awaits her if she returns. Vyvyan cut me off. She then looked at me and solemnly exined, Son, did you forget about our Gdriel Tribes bloody nature and history? That elfs ancestor was someone who was exiled! Further, they were definitely the Gdriel Tribes abandoned goods. From the viewpoint of the Gdriel Tribe, theyre existences that shouldnt exist, so they must die. Its the same logic as with Lucias child. The Gdriel Tribe will not allow such people to exist. Shell only be exiled a second time if she returns.

    Why?

    Vyvyan looked at me with a sad expression and replied, That is Gdriel, Son. As the ruler of elves, you must have supreme mana. How are you going to get them to obey you, otherwise? Having such mana is a requirement of a Gdriel tribe member. If I dont want to let the Gdriel Tribe fall, I must maintain our venerated bloodline. Son, you must know that elves with inferior mana are the lowest in standing in elven hierarchy, and that cant be changed, since our mana is given to us by God. We cant let those with inferior mana stand on equal footing with us. We arent humans; were elves. Only elves with the best bloodline and mana can be the leader of elves. I can break countless taboos for you, but I cant be wilful when ites to the Gdriel tribe and the elven race.

 Book 10: Chapter 19

    Book 10: Chapter 19

    Ling Yue

    I sat on the edge of the bed and held Ling Yues hand lightly. Ling Yue wrapped herself tightly with the nket and looked at me with a lifeless gaze. I looked at her and softly apologised, Ling Yue It was all my fault It was all my fault I I shouldnt have done that I I On full-moon nights

    Its fine

    Ling Yue shut her eyes and looked away, seemingly not intending to say any more to me.

    No, no, no, listen to me, Ling Yue, you might be misunderstanding something!

    I said, its fine!!! Ling Yue suddenly turned back around and shouted at me. Dangerous fangs in her mouth revealed themselves. Her tail quickly came out from the nket with all her fur standing up. She stood up and looked at me with her infuriated eyes. She clenched her fists and shouted, How much more must you shame me before youre happy?! What else do you want from me?! Every time you open your mouth its sorry!! I dont want your apology! You betrayed me! You betrayed me!!

    I looked at her and loudly tried to exin myself, I didnt betray you! Ill definitely do what I promised you. Ill definitely help you get your revenge! Thats what I promised you right from the start!

    Ling Yue snickered, and then threw the nket away, in front of me, revealing her perfect body. I was frightened. She looked at me and walked over with big strides. She shouted, Its because of this, isnt it?! Its because of this, isnt it?! Youre feeling guilty now, arent you?! You actually went and did <em>that</em> to a girl! I guess its only normal for you! I have nothing to give you anymore! Ive stooped low enough to betray my body! Im not longer an esteemeddy of a tribe! Im just a whore now! Im just garbage now!!!

    Ling Yue shouted as her tears coursed down her face. She wrapped her arms around her body and slowly squatted down. She looked at the ground and cried. I stood up and picked up the nket by the side, then draped it over her. She knocked my hand away with annoyance and continued crying with her gaze fixated on the ground.

    I crouched down in front of her. I watched her shed tears and quietly asked, Ling Yue, I dont understand why you came to me tonight. I really dont understand This wouldnt have had happened if you left Im not trying to find excuses for what I did; I just want to know why you came onto me back there.

    She wiped her tears. She then looked up at me with rage. She whipped her hair then looked at me again to thunder, That woman is there. That female guard said the Queen could give you the entire North. She could help you coordinate things in the North to support your n, and even give you a precise map. You looked so greedy when she said that. You dont need me anymore, do you?! You dont need me anymore!! I cant provide you with more, so you want to abandon me. I had no choice but to do this. I have nothing else to give you besides my body! Youve taken my body now, so you can focus on getting my revenge for me, right?!

    Ling Yue cried in front of me. She looked at me and shouted as she cried with despair. She ridiculed herself and her despair for this world.

    I didnt suspect what she said at all. She was a girl who was loyal to her marriage.

    She wanted to be with her loved one into old age and give him her most cherished treasure. Thus, she was unwilling to even hold my hand right from the start. I touched her tail twice before, and I got pped heartlessly both times. Ling Yue always kept her distance from me during our interactions the same way Karana did.

    However, after that girl from yesterday came, she mustve felt that her position was threatened. We were using each other for our own ends at the start. I promised to avenge her, while she promised to share all her knowledge with me. She was fearless, because I needed her. She knew that I needed her knowledge and information to reach the North, and therefore wasnt worried about me abandoning her.

    That changedst night, though.

    The Queen and her guard could give me what Ling Yue could give me.

    In fact, the Queen could give me what she couldnt. In addition, if I needed time to appease the people, the Queen could be of use, but not her.

    <em>Did I look that greedy yesterday?</em>

    The appearance of the Queens bodyguard caused Ling Yue to panic. She didnt know if she could stay at my side. From her perspective, we were just using each other, but that rtionship crumbled. She perceived it as me wanting to abandon her, for she couldnt do anything without me. As a matter of fact, she could end up dying here. So ordingly, she used this self-destructive method that destroyed her dignity and future.

    She destroyed her own dream and goal. She destroyed her final shred of dignity as an esteemeddy. She destroyed her dream that she had since she was young just so that I wouldnt abandon her.

    I looked at her teary eyes and hesitated for a moment. I pulled her into my embrace, but she pushed me away with one arm. She desperately backed off as she looked at me with an expression of despair and fear.

    I sighed gently. I stood up and said, Sorry Ling Yue, Im very sorry about this. I ruined you and even yourst shred of dignity. Im really sorry sincerely very sorry

    I dont need your apology!

    I meant that I wont abandon you. I told you that Im your knight. You gave me everything you have, so Ill never betray you. Perhaps I do want everything they promised me, but that doesnt mean that I intend to abandon you even if you cant give me anything. You apanied me at my side through so much; youve gone through so much danger and difficulties with me, so how could I abandon you? I dont know what you think, but I genuinely view you as my friend. I promised you that Id avenge you; therefore, Ill do what I promised even if theres nothing left.

    I looked at her. I reached my hand out with a helpless smile and continued, Ling Yue, Im sorry for destroying everything you have. I know that you wanted to give everything you had to the one you loved, and I know that Im not that person. We havent known each other for long, and you carry so much on your shoulders, yet I stole away your most precious treasure. I cant return it to you

    She looked at me while trembling. I kept my gaze on her and sincerely said, I made a promise to you, Ling Yue, did you forget? Did you forget that I swore an oath to you? I said I would avenge you, so Ill see it through to the end no matter when or what happens. I stood in front of my people, so I can fend off danger thates your way, too. If you still want to give yourself up to your most beloved person, then maybe one day youll realise that I can also

    An empty tin zipped through the air and smashed me in my face. Ling Yue looked at me and fumed, How could I possibly like you?! Pervert! Bully! Opportunist! Creep! How could I possibly like you?! Dont tell anybody about what happened between us! Just remain this way! Once our goals have been achieved, just pretend we never knew each other! I dont want to see you now! Get lost!!

    All right, all right, all right! Ill leave, so calm down. Calm down.

    I turned around and exited the tent. I let out a heavy sigh. I looked at the sun that just came up, not knowing what to say.

    Your Majesty, she is different to the previous Princesses.

    Shes not my Princess! I dont intend to do what you think but, Philes, whats with the strangle mark on your neck?

    No No Nothing Nothing

 Book 10: Chapter 20

    Book 10: Chapter 20

    So, may I have your response now?

    I looked at Leah, who was in front of me, and nodded, Im very satisfied with your request. I shall help you exterminate those four tribes; however, you must abdicate your throne thereafter. You were exiled to the North, and Queen Vyvyan has indicated that she can ept you. Hence, thisnd should be returned now.

    Leah sighed a breath of relief then revealed a reassured smile, I am reassured, then. We can say that we havee to agree with reasonable result. If you need any further help, just let me know. My Queen and I will do our best to help, as long as it is within our capabilities.

    I didnt tell Leah about the Gdriel Tribe not being able to ept her Queen, because she wouldnt be able to ept it, while I definitely need the two of them when I reach the North. I decided to use the two of them. As for whether they survive or not in the end who cares? It didnt affect me in any capacity.

    I looked at her and said, Theres something you can do for me right now. I need a detailed map of the North. The map Ling Yue provided me with wasnt detailed; I need a more detailed map. It would be best if I could have the location of the anthropoids military camp. You wouldnte here empty handed now, would you? If thats the case, Id strongly suspect if youre sincere about this or not. Id even suspect that youre a spy.

    Sheughed, and then took out a sheet of paper from her shirt. Id heard of the saying, when the map is unrolled, the dagger is revealed, meaning that one discovers anothers hidden intent. Therefore, I stepped back a few steps and prepared my gun; I didnt need my sword.

    She slowly spread the map out in front of me. What she took out wasnt a dagger, but a very urate map. However, I couldnt understand the text on the map. I, therefore, needed Ling Yue to trante for me. Leah stood in front of me and pointed at a few points. She exined, The anthropoids military has long been outside of my Queens control. It is basically the four tribes private military. The anthropoids elite unit gathers at their tribes ces. However, that presents a benefit for you, and that benefit are the ces where the army is stationed with insufficient oil and water are particrly thin. Some ces do not even have an army stationed there.

    I nodded.

    <em>Isnt this a little simr to the period of fighting from thete Qing Dynastys rule to the early Republic of China? Actually, its more simr to thete years of the Eastern Han Dynasty, where Cao Cao made use of Yuan Shaos false decision, and went to greet Emperor Xian in Xuchang, knowing that the others would, thus gaining a political advantage by controlling the Emperor andmanding the nobles.</em>

    I examined the map.

    Generally speaking, it was simr to the one Ling Yue drew me, but the details were there, and most importantly, all of the paths that could lead to here were drawn in detail. That included all of the small paths between the snowy mountains from Socina.

    <em>This way, Ill be able to seal all of the paths the anthropoids use toe to this side. We could even get to the North using said paths  although they arent suited for arge army to advance through.</em>

    I nodded then passed it to Philes, who was by the side, Very good. This is very good. Go make a few copies, and then distribute it to all of our teams. While youre at it, call for the strategists so that we can discuss where we will establish a path to enter the North. Our scouts cane back, as we now have a sufficiently detailed map.

    We have proven our sincerity. My Queen has told you the locations of all of the armies, which has proven that we genuinely want to assist you. So, should you not set out earlier to defend the North? Since I fled out here, my Queen is bound to be suffering torment right now. I

    Im not doing it just for you two. I cant risk my soldiers lives thoughtlessly just because you provided me with this. I cut off her somewhat urgent speech then looked at her and continued, I cant be careless when mobilising such arge army. We cant head out until our preparations areplete. Also, if we do set out before our preparations areplete, my army may underperform. That would mean we fail toplete your request.

    Then

    Wait. Trust me. Im in more of a rush than you are. I want to get to the North more than you, because not only have I agreed to your request, but Ive also made a promise to Ling Yue, as well. I need to do it for Ling Yue, as well as your Queen.

    I looked at her; she lingered. She had to acknowledge that I was right. She, too, knew that she was a little too anxious. However, she quickly looked back up at me and replied, I am very curious about something. Since you have obtained my Queens support, why do you still need to uphold your promise to Ling Yue? The Moon Fox Tribe has already been exterminated. They have lost their influence; you will not get anything out of helping her.

    Am I someone who only acts for profit to you? I stood up andughed. I went on, Im not helping others because they can offer me something. Im helping you, as we share the same interest, but Im helping Ling Yue, because were friends. Thats all.

    I see Leah nodded. She then continued, I need to return to the North now, then. I am very grateful that you agreed to our request. I hope that we will be able to meet again in the South.

    Uhm. But can you still return to the North?

    She stood up and looked to the North. She clenched her teeth and said, Needless to say, I am not returning to the pce. I can only return to ces in the North where the four tribes powers are absent, and use my Queens name to help clear your path. I promised my Queen that I would definitely save her, so I have no right to go back to see her before you arrive at the pce!

    I noticed her determination on her face, as well as the tinge of sadness. I walked up behind her. With a smile, I said, To be honest, I wanted to ask you something yesterday. Didnt you say that your Queen no longer held power? That means that she has no wealth, then. Why, then, do you trust her so much and serve her? What is it that you want to obtain?

    She turned around to look at me. She replied with earnest, I do not want to obtain anything. I simply obtained dignity and life from her. She may not wield any power, but she did save me. She brought me to her side when I was just a ve. She gave me dignity and a respectful life. My Queen is not great or powerful; therefore, I must stay at her side to protect her forever.

    I nodded. My heart ached a little, as well. The pain I felt was the pain of my heart being cleaved at.

    I had a young girl, too. I saved her, but I couldnt protect her to the end.

    I understand that feeling; I do I looked at her and went on, I know the feeling of wanting to protect someone so badly that you would sacrifice your life for them, but you must live on, as well. Otherwise, your Queen would suffer, too.

    Will she?

    Yes. It will be very painful for her. That feeling of having your heart ripped apart bit by bit hurts lots and lots

 Book 10: Chapter 21

    Book 10: Chapter 21

    The Queen knew that this day woulde when Leah left, so she wasnt afraid.

    She ced her cup with unfinished coffee-coloured liquid inside. She turned around with a smile to look at the elder who was absolutely furious. She said, What has gotten you so mad, elder? Is it because of the defeat? I think that the defeat is not worth getting angry over. To the contrary, it should

    <strong>*p!!*</strong>

    The Queen felt her head spin. She never thought the elder would be so strong, despite his old age.

    She bled from her mouth. It appeared that her teeth cut into her mouth, while her face that felt as if it was aze burnt her tears. Her hazy eyes resembled an old tortoise taking itsst intense breaths.

    This is betrayal! This is betrayal! My Queen!!! Did you not know your side betrayed us?!! I had to hit you so seriously, too!! Do you understand now?! Do you understand now?!! This is betrayal! Your personal bodyguard fled! She fled to the South, and she took our map with her! Our map! She has handed the enemy our safety and everything we have, yet you turn a blind eye to this?!

    The Queen gently tidied up her hair. She scanned the elder, who was huffing and puffing with a totally red face, with her golden eyes. She snickered, Betrayal? Ive already experienced enough betrayal, so I dont care about suffering from it once more. Do you people not know what betrayal means?

    The previous King asked us to assist you so that you could be a wise ruler. I have yet to enjoy life at this age all because of the nation and you, who has failed in your duty. You still do not understand my efforts despite that. You colluded with the sly Moon Fox Tribe, and you are now ignoring your bodyguards betrayal. I must hit you on behalf of the previous King!!

    The Queen didnt respond. She just snickered with her gaze still fixed on him. She no longer had anything to be afraid of. His reaction told her that Leah had sessfully gotten away. She may have caused turbulence, but she could achieve her goal as long as she could reach the South and meet the Gdriels.

    Her mother left thend and nation in her hands. She, herself, had never done anything right. That was the only thing she could do to save this continent, and she had done it sessfully. Hence, she didnt disappoint her mother, her tribe and her lover.

    She was no longer afraid. She looked at the elder with a cold look and mocked him, So, what do you want, then? You can lead a team South to capture her. I fully support it. I may always be behind the ck veil, but I can see your fear for the Gdriels in your eyes. Whats wrong? Did our army run into the Gdriels in the South? Was the defeat this time due to the Gdriels?

    Shut up!! My Queen! Please, shut up if you have any shame and sense of duty! Why have you be such a failure? We were not defeated, and we will not be defeated. This pertains to the survival of the North, yet you are celebrating the fact that our frontlines cannot advance? Have you no gratitude or guilt for the brave soldiers?! Why have you fallen to this degree?! Why?!

    The elder swung his walking stick down on the Queen. She instinctively raised her arm to guard her head. She felt a painful sensation from her arm and a strike to her belly, causing her to almost puke what she just ate.

    Who was the one that killed the Moon Fox Tribe? Who was the one who led this continent to its doom?! Dont tell me that youve forgotten, you old fart! The one who destroyed this continent was you, not me!!

    The Queen wanted to shout that out, but she didnt, as she knew that it would be pointless even if she did. She could only put up with the beating. She was the Queen, yet she had been beat and insulted much more than Leah, who was once a ve. Thats why she had to save Leah. She didnt save Leah out of responsibility or sympathy, but for the reason that Leah suffered the same fate as her, and she felt pity for her due to that.

    My Queen, my esteemed Queen. If you still have any shame at all, if you still have any sense of responsibility for this continent and if you still have any respect for the previous King, then please use your body to make up for your wrongs! Use your body to repay the lost soldiers. We guarantee that there will not be another failure. We will show the humans, who are in the South preparing to attack us, what war really is!

    <em>Has it finallye to this?</em>

    The Queen gently stroked her belly.

    The elf acts as the mothers body, while the Moon Fox Tribe provides the fuel. The elves used their body simrly to the mother spider, mixing their mana with wild beasts to produce eggs in the same way a machine does, which then be a sort of magical creature.

    The Moon Fox Tribe used their life as fuel, pouring the mana stored inside their tails into the boiling volcano. They use their mana and the pulse of the volcano to warm up the continent devoid of mana.

    That was how the North became what it was today, allowing all of the races to avoid extinction. That was why the two races paid a huge price. As a result, the elves were allowed to be the rulers of the North, while the Moon Fox Tribe became the High Priest Tribe, where both were loved by the people. But nheless, everything had changed now.

    Their power was taken away, and the elves became puppets, while the Moon Fox Tribe became corpses.

    The Queen, herself, had to face it.

    All right.

    She couldnt resist; she was powerless to resist; she had to depend on anothers strength; she had to rely on the Gdriel tribe that once exiled her family.

    The Queen stood up. There wasnt a single shred of fear in her golden eyes. There was only strong disdain and mockery. The elder lingered for a moment before he walked over. The Queen would be scared to death at the mention of the topic, since being thrown into the cave that was akin a spider web to produce eggs was no joyful experience. It was tormenting.

    Now, however, she wasnt afraid. Her gaze resembled that of a funny clown who was doing its best to get the audience tough.

    The Queen looked at the elder in front of her and with a ridiculing smile. asked, What are you waiting for? Am I supposed to navigate my way there by myself? Let me also remind you that I no longer care. I stopped caring about my life as a puppet and your toy, but what about you people? Can you resist against the Gdriel tribe from the South? You instigated the war. Have you considered how to face the North after youre defeated?

    We cannot be defeated! We cannot be defeated! We are fighting for our homnd! We are fighting for our survival!

    The Queen snorted. She then began to walk and without turning around, retorted, No, youre just fighting for your ambition and sickening desires! I wish you a death more painful than the pain Im suffering right now when its time for you to die! Enjoy your current life. Ill soon be walking to hell with you!

 Book 10: Chapter 22

    Book 10: Chapter 22

    Your Excellency, are we going to continue with this war?

    Eight individuals sat together in the conference hall, but there was no longer anybody behind the ck veil. The Queen shouldve currently been in the cave that was akin to a spider web, producing countless eggs. Despite these anthropoids looking down on the fallen elven race, they had no choice but to depend on the elves. The elves were the only ones who could give birth to countless anthropoid soldiers, after all.

    The elder touched the ruby jewel on his walking stick, and then smashed it on the ground hard. He smashed it so hard it could virtually crack the smooth floor. He looked at the individual who spoke and raged, Of course. Do we have a way out? If we did, we could think about things, but we dont. Its all because of you werewolves letting that girl Ling Yue slip away. Shes the Moon Fox Tribes most outstanding descendant who even has elven blood in her. We couldve used her as a seedbed to maintain the warmth in the North!

    The anthropoid shed his yellow fangs and thundered, Exterminating the Moon Fox Tribe was your idea, Birdman. We never wanted to kill them. We needed them to keep thend warm. You were the ones who got bloodthirsty and wanted to kill all of them, and you let one get away! Because of you, we have no way of backing down now! We must continue with this war!

    We havent lost yet. We can overlook the losses we have suffered; they were just scouts. We still have what it takes to fight.

    The elder had no response. Indeed, the issue with the matter did lie with the Winged Race. He never thought his own tribesmen would go against his order and kill the foxes. Perhaps it was because the winged races and the foxes had personalities that shed.

    He returned the discussion back to the war topic.

    That is not how it is, Elder.

    An individual with white hair from the other side came over. He looked at the elder and spoke in a graceful tone, We never expected the elves and humans to unite. ording to our intel, they were supposed to be on bad terms, and only maintained the most basic form of peace for reasons unknown to us. We truly never expected that they would unite when the warmenced.

    Thats right. Thats why the humans manage to counterattack us. Otherwise, the elves wouldnt be a threat to us. The elves cant set foot in the North, so all we have to do to bring them down is attack them continuously That was how it was meant to go! You damned Birdmen caused the situation to be what it is now! You exterminated the foxes, and you failed to predict that the humans and elves would unite. Thats the reason were stuck in a dilemma!

    The werewolf was very furious. Or rather, werewolves were easily infuriated.

    The Panther shook his head and softly responded, Now is not the time to be finding fault with each other, esteemed Werewolf Elder. While we areining here, the humans are doing their best to prepare for battle. We need to prepare for battle, as well. Esteemed elders, it is a pity that we have lost the opportunity tounch a pre-emptive strike, but we must regain ourposure before deciding on our next step. We no longer have what it takes tounch arge-scale attack now.

    We!

    Please admit it, Esteemed Winged Race Elder.

    The Panther loudly cut off the elder and looked at him with a reprimanding gaze. The Panther, who carried himself with courtesy, disyed surprising leadership skills despite the elder being older than him. Everybody looked at him, and he seemed to enjoy it, The humans are not afraid of the cold. They have already sealed all of our entrances. We cannot have our main force fight in the narrow ce. We do not have the strength tounch an attack now, but that does not mean we have lost the war. Everyone, please look at the location where it is best suited for arge army to mobilise north from the South. Only the spot directly north of the elvennd that leads through here, leads to a t gathering spot that is notrge. Further ahead is a natural canyon. That is the best ce for us to put up a defence. The humans will definitely invade from here. We just need to attack them before they can establish stable footing and push them off the canyon. If they move too quickly, we can defend the valley, preventing them from entering therge ins in the rear. Please forgive me for being blunt, but if the human army manages to enter therge ins and gain stable footing, then I am very sorry, but we really will have lost this war.

    We cant lose!

    The Panther looked at the three other elders and cleared his throat. He then solemnly said, No, we might; however, as long as weplete those tasks sessfully, we will not lose. This is not a joke or ploy to mobilise your armies away from their posts so that we can invade you. Everything I have said is out of consideration for this continent and our future. We are too slow right now, for we are all vignt of each other and refusing to move. While we were sitting on oururels, the humans have established a sturdy fortress and a camp. We have lost the ability to attack. If we cannot cut down enough of the humans forces, it will be impossible for us to attack the South again. If we continue to drag this on, we will end up killing ourselves. We now have only two options, and that is to either defeat the human army or capture Ling Yue back.

    The three elders went silent as they looked at the map in front of them.

    Though they were reluctant to admit it, the Panther was right. However, they didnt have to do everything that was right, as the four tribes werent doing everything for the continent. If they were willing to forego their own tribes traditions, forget their past and return a favour with ingratitude, do you think said tribes would feel any sense of duty to the continent?

    No way.

    Each of the four tribes had their own zones where they had jurisdiction rights. They controlled the food, the mines and their own armies. While they were the Northern army in name, they were each tribes private defence force, in actuality.

    Howe no armies appeared at the valley or stopped the human army from setting up camp during this battle? That was because not one of them dared to leave their zone defenceless.

    What were they to do if another tribe took advantage of the situation to invade their zone? They all knew what sort of character each and every one of them had, so how could they trust each other?

    Everyone, it is not time for us to be finding fault with each other. If we lose the North, we will be left with nothing. Do you think the humans will spare us once they get here? We will lose everything. Should we not unite to fight the humans at this point in time? We can still fight; we have not yet lost. We

    They all stood up and left before the Panther could finish, leaving him alone.

    They didnt have to do everything that was correct. They just needed to have someone do it.

    Leaving him behind alone meant, Its in your hands. Were done with it.

    Thats right. Everything was done.

 Book 10: Chapter 23

    Book 10: Chapter 23

    I cant get pregnant!! What are you thinking, you creep! Im not your Princess! What right do you have to be asking me to get pregnant?!! You pervert! Bully! Bastard!

    I was worried! I was worried you were pregnant!!

    I pulled myself away after getting pped several times. I looked at Ling Yue, whose fur was standing up, and exined myself.

    It was very easy for me to impregnate living beings who possessed mana on full-moon nights. The more superior their mana, the easier it was for them to have children, while the more inferior their mana, the harder it was for them to be pregnant. It was one of the mechanisms by which elves controlled the quality of their bloodline.

    I was very worried Ling Yue got pregnant as a result of that night, but it didnt sound as though shell get pregnant.

    I can send the mana to my tail if I dont want to get pregnant, so how could I get pregnant?! I will never give birth to your child! No! Way!

    My question mustve aggravated her dignity. But then, every woman would likely lose it if I asked that question. Ling Yue whipped her tail angrily. It looked as though her tail formed arge circle, because her fur was standing up. Her fangs were reveale;. I could see that she wanted to rip into my throat.

    I apologise. I shouldnt have been so rude I was mainly worried If you did get pregnant then I really would have to acknowledge you as my Princess

    <strong>*p!!*</strong>

    I wont be your Princess! Never!

    And so, I was kicked out of Ling Yues room for a second time.

    Ling Yue refused to see me ever since what happenedst time, which made me feel bad. I, consequently, had no choice but to think of another way to get in her graces, not for anything in particr, but probably due to a sense of responsibility. I did do that to her after all.

    Fortunately, she looked full of vigour, so I think she should be fine.

    I sighed. When I turned to leave, I met with Philes weird gaze.

    Why are you looking at me with that look?

    Nothing, Your Majesty. I was just thinking when Miss Ling Yue would be a Princess, too. Will it be after we conquer the North? Did you n on using the entire North to ask for her hand in marriage?

    I have no such intentions! I dont have romantic feelings for her!

    I honestly dont have any feelings for Ling Yue at the moment. First of all, I didnt understand her, and she didnt have feelings for me. The two of us were just friends and two individuals working together for personal gains. Secondly, I had Nier and Lucia already. I was very satisfied, and I didnt have any ns to look for an additional princess.

    Of course, the most important thing was that the two of them would never ept a third woman

    Ling Yue truly was pretty, and she had a perfect body; she was tall and has a furry tail. Not only was she pretty, but also cute. If I was my former self, I would definitely be infatuated her, but things were different now. I had two wives who are in no capacity inferior to her other than being less a tail.

    Philes looked at me with aplex gaze, It is all right, Your Majesty. We are all used to your personal life being an absolute mess. We will not tell the Princess. However, people do like to see a hero with a lover, especially if she is beautiful.

    Hey! Hey! Hey!! Is that any way to speak of me?! What do you mean my personal life is an absolute mess?!! Im loyal in love, so how did I be some terrifying creature when you guys speak of me?!

    Do you not have any feelings for her? You see, you helped Lord Nara. You spent a night with her before helping her. And then you helped Miss Karana after you spent a night with her. Who would believe you if you said nothing happened between you and such beautiful women? You may be unaware, but they say that if one wants to do anything through you, they must have a girl spend a night with you

    I broke out in a cold sweat.

    <em>Where did this rumoure from? I did spend a night in Karana and Naras rooms, but we were talking business! There were no romantic feelings involved! It was purely business! I didnt even close the door when I was with Karana! How did these rumourse to be?!</em>

    <em>If Lucia and Nier hear this rumour</em>

    <em>Actually, it would be dangerous if it reached Mommy Elizabeth, too</em>

    That is why everybody agrees that your personal life is absolutely messy. However, there is nothing wrong with you liking women so much as the Prince. You would not be worthy of being an Emperor if you did not like anything, after all.

    Philes then patted me on my shoulder and softly added, But, do not worry, Your Majesty. Please rest assured

    Ling Yue wont do anything to me.

    I was talking about your Princess! Miss Nier told us that if you had another woman then you can forget getting off the bed

    My body shivered with terror

    Nier was not joking

    I wont, I wont. I dont have any ideas about Ling Yue. Lets put my business aside for now. Philes, how are the preparations for the thing I wanteding along?

    They have already been prepared, Your Majesty. The previous direction and bridge are ready, and the ranks have been reformed a long time ago. You seem to be waiting for something, since you have not given anymand.

    Ah, Im waiting for the weapon thatspulsory for attacking the enemy, but it appears that we still need some time, as it needs to be transported here after being made.

    I looked in the direction of Troy City and anxiously rubbed my hands together. I continued, Im starting to feel rushed now. Without it, well only be able to stare at the pce once we arrive below it. I believe what Ling Yue said. If we attack rashly, well suffer a lot of unnecessary casualties.

    Are you talking about the huge cannon you asked for? To be frank, Your Majesty, without a technician to personally watch over it, it might not be possible to blow the city wall apart even if you do produce it. Is it really a good idea for us to be wasting away the way we currently are for something uncertain? Our mens morale has started to drop slightly.

    No, who said I was making a cannon to blow up their city walls? I revealed a mysterious smile, I have other ns for the cannon. With that said, you are right, too. I dont want to drag this out, either. Ill ask Big Sis about the progress of the cannon, and then we can think about when to march. Philes, pass down the order to boost the morale of our men. Their morale should, at least, be high before marching.

    Understood, Your Majesty. Philes nodded then got ready to leave. He then suddenly turned around to look at me and whispered, I noticed Miss Ling Yue stare at the flower garden and space outst time. I think she must like flowers. If you want to make up with her, flowers are probably the best present!

 Book 10: Chapter 24

    Book 10: Chapter 24

    Elves mayck anything but flowers.

    Ling Yue stood up and looked at the flower in my hand with aplex look. She then looked at me, and let out a heavy sigh. She got up from the bed and walked up to me. She gently picked up the flower in my hand and gently stroked the yellow flower petal. Then she walked out of the tent without saying a word to me.

    Despite her not saying anything, I still had to show my sincerity.

    It was the first time she left her room in a while, and she was full of hostility for me this time, as though she was worried my purpose for entering her tent was to go down on her again It was a big improvement for her to walk up to my side, and exit the tent with me

    I followed her, but she didnt concern herself with me. However, I noticed that she walked at a certain pace to amodate me. She didnt turn back to look at me, but I understood what she was indicating. We walked with one of us in front of the other in silence. Nheless, we didnt separate at any point. We walked up to the mountain slope at the rear together.

    This ce wasparable to a small cliff. It was as if a left over section when therge canyon was split. Ling Yue held the flower solemnly, and sat down on the edge of the cliff.

    The night breeze gently blew her hair. She looked at the cold wind blowing from the North with sadness in her crescent-moon blood-red eyes. The wind whistled as if it carried with it the dreary and bloody years. The breeze made the yellow flower petals sway gently like her hair.

    I stood next to her in silence. A moment after, Ling Yue pat the spot next to her, so I sat down next to her. He then sped the flower tightly and asked, Do you like flowers?

    Do you think I would let you sit next to me if I didnt? Ling Yue held the flower up to her nose and sniffed it. She then lowered her head and went on Thank you. I never said I liked flowers, but you still knew. The climate in the North makes it unsuitable for nting flowers. There are only these small yellow flowers. My father used to bring me back a bouquet of flowers after going to the pce. I really liked them, but I dont think I ever nted any.

    She lowered her head with a slightly sad expression and stroked the flower in her hand. She continued, I really like flowers. I can only see so many flowers on this side.

    I looked at the flower in her hand andughed in a soft voice, I dont like flowers, though, especially the one in your hands. I really dont like it.

    And yet you gave it to me?!

    Thats because I didnt pick it

    Return me my moved feelings, then!!

    No, no. I was the one who came up with the idea despite not being the person to pick it. I can tell what you like.

    I nearly ate another p. She just softened up a little, yet she instantly became aggressive again. I looked at her slightly sadly and smiled, Do you know why I dont like these flowers? Its not because Im allergic to them or because I dont like these things even if they are befitting of a Queen.

    Why dont you like them, then?

    She looked at me, somewhat angry. I looked back at her face and smiled. I looked to the North and quietly exined, Because theyre on the casket of the girl I love. Im reminded of her voice and face, as well as her small tomb.

    Anger condensed on Ling Yues face. She dallied for a moment as she looked at me without knowing what to do.

    Howe you love so many girls?

    I thought youdfort me!

    She looked at me, and then replied softly, Im very sorry, but even so, you love far too many girls. However, I want to know how she passed away.

    I looked at her and in a serious tone answered, Because of betrayal. No, perhaps it was because I was weak, trusted people too easily and ipetent that she died. She died protecting me. She gave me everything she had, and even her life in the end. Ling Yue, how can I not love a woman who gave everything she had for me?

    I dont understand why so many women are willing to give up so much for you. To me, youre just a promiscuous bastard. At most, youve just got an okay-looking face.

    I dont think any of my wives are with me because of my appearance

    Who knows? I cantprehend how you humans and elves think.

    Ling Yue looked toward the North again, seemingly unwilling to say any more. I looked to the North in the direction she looked. I looked at her homnd and softly told her, Her name is Luna. She was an elf and was also my personal servant, my only personal servant. She was an existence that was the equivalent of Leah. I saved her, and she saved me, too. I love her, and I wanted to be with her forever even if she could only be my personal servant. s, she cant open her eyes again due to my own problem.

    Ling Yue didnt respond to what I said as though she didnt hear me.

    I wasnt after some response, though. The only response Id get is sorry or Im very sorry or Dont worry, she left with a smile, pointless things along those lines.

    I was content just to have someone listen and understand.

    After she passed away, I never wanted to see these flowers again. She loved the sea of flowers the most when she was alive. I buried her there. I suffer immeasurable misery and pain when I see these flowers. Thats why I told myself that I would never ever let anyone around me suffer this sort of pain.

    Ling Yue jerked her body a little, but she didnt turn to look at me. If I didnt see her ear, I wouldnt have noticed it, either.

    Youre one of them, Ling Yue. I dont want to let anybody hurt you. Although youre not my wife, personal servant or whatever, but you stuck by my side and went through so much with me, so Ive manifested a desire to protect you. Thats why the regret and guilt I felt for those few days you ignored me really grinded at my heart

    She swung her tail; then I felt a warm and gentle sensation on my back.

    I turned my head to see her change her sitting posture. She supported her face with her hand and looked to the North. She looked at the dark North, and then down toward the camp with fire torches lighted. She quietly said, Just dont talk about it Pretend it never happened. Ive thought to myself for a long time, as well. In short, theres no way Ill be your Princess, so you can toss any shards of that idea away. We should just stick to working together. Lets just pretend it never happened.

    I looked at her and nodded gently. She swung her tail behind gently then pulled it back, exposing our backs to the cold. The cold caused me to sneeze.

    Ling Yue, I really cant touch your tail again

    <strong>*p!!*</strong>

    <em>Uhm Im used to it I really am used to it</em>

 Book 10: Chapter 25

    Book 10: Chapter 25

    Ling Yue said to pretend it never happened, so I guess Ill pretend it never happened, then.

    I had to admit, that punk Philes was somewhat useful. A bouquet of flowers really did cheer up Ling Yue. She cheerfully ced it into a flower vase and looked at the flower petals with joy. She finally returned to living in my tent after fighting with me for a few days. I was relieved, because I wasnt willing to be distracted with looking after her when we need to march.

    Your Majesty, this is the Gdriels reply.

    <em>Thats an express delivery for you. </em>

    I received a reply by the second day. I opened the letter and could virtually smell the smell of metal being cut. I guessed Lorana wrote me a reply.

    <em>Ah, this reply is as simple as I thought itd be. </em>

    She probably grabbed a pen nearby, and wrote a few letters without even using a new sheet of paper. She just flipped the letter I wrote over and wrote inrge letters: Soon.

    Yes, just one word.

    I ced the letter down, hopelessly and looked at Philes, who was awaiting my order. I cleared my throat then gave mymand, Make the preparations; tell everyone that we will prepare to attack the North in three days. We must gain control of an area in the shortest time possible, and set up a small camp to stop the enemys charge!

    Roger!

    Philes left the tent with excitement. Ling Yue heard our conversation. She walked up behind me and tugged my cape. She looked at me and asked, Are we finally setting out? Can we finally go to the North now? I have waited too long already

    I looked back at her and nodded, Yeah. Sorry for making you wait for so long, Ling Yue. But, I wont make you wait anymore. Ling Yue, if we discover that we have to face four tribes each after their own personal goals and a powerless Queen, just as you and Leah said, we will achieve an easy victory.

    She looked at me without any suspicion in her gaze this time. She had no trust in me when I said that I could avenge her and defeat the enemies outside Troy City back then, but shepletely trusted me when I said it again.

    Im not that optimistic. I think that it will still take some time even if that is the case.

    Ling Yue looked at me and revealed a small view of her fangs.

    I nodded with a smile, But thats good, too. I wouldnt be able to establish my credibility through this battle if it was too easy. One of my moms was able to establish the great Rosvenor Empire when it was in ruins, while my other mom got the people to submit to her with her Gdriel rule. As their child, I want to achieve equally great merits.

    Ling Yue rolled her eyes, So the North is your test?

    You can say that. Of course, its for your revenge, as well.

    You dont need to go out of your way to add it in. It makes it sound totally insincere!

    Ling Yue let out a heavy sigh and massaged her face. She shouldve been excited, but for some reason, she appeared as though she was worried about something. I didnt ask her; instead, I waited for her to adjust her emotions.

    Ivee to understand her. Saying any more would only earn me a p.

    Troy, I need to discuss something with you.

    She then bit down on her lip and looked up as if she was in a dilemma. She looked at me with an unsettled gaze. Her noble and strong tone suddenly turned timid. I looked at her and said, Just speak your mind. After all, weve already done

    That was the first time addressing me by my name. In the past, she always called me you, or pervert, bully, bastard, and then proceeded to give me a consecutive string of ps.

    <strong>*p!!*</strong>

    I told you not to mention that!!!

    I covered my face as I wobbled backwards. She looked at me with rage. Her tail stood up due to her rage. That said, secondster, her tail meekly came back down simrly to its owners dignity at that moment. Ling Yues anger didntst for long. She sighed hopelessly, and then spoke in her timid voice again, Troy, I want to discuss something with you again. If possible, I hope that you can spare the innocent anthropoids.

    Innocent anthropoids?

    I looked at her solemnly. I couldnt stop myself from revealing a ridiculing grin, Ling Yue, tell me, what sort of anthropoid is an innocent anthropoid?

    The ones that you used as target practice!

    My grin seemed to rile her up. She took in a deep breath. Her eyes contained a tinge of rage. She looked at me and eximed, They dont know about the war nor are they enthusiastic supporters of war. They dont even know whos destroying their continent. They dont want war, either. They just want a peaceful life. They didnt invade anybody or kill anybody! They shouldnt be victims of this war! Weve been reproducing in the North before you came here! They shouldnt be med!

    I looked at Ling Yue, All right. In that case, tell me, will they fight back when we attack? If they participated in a war, theyre not innocent.

    I dont mind you killing them on the battlefield, as I know its normal to kill in war, but can you not impose your bloodlust and cruelty on them? Theyre not toys for you to hunt and to entertain yourselves with! You said that you hate the anthropoids that killed humans. Yes, I hate it, too, and I hate them, but arent you the same as those anthropoids now?! They killed purely out of a desire to kill, while you are aware of what killing fairly and justly versus killing indiscriminately is so that makes you the cruellest demon! Youre more contemptible than anthropoids!

    What am I going to protect you with if I dont have power?!!

    You dont attain power by killing indiscriminately! Killing earns fear, not respect!

    Its enough for them to be scared! Nobody will question me if they fear me! If nobody questions me, then nobody will hurt those around me! Theyll retreat if I show the rows of corpses! Do you know what Ive been through?! Do you know the feeling of seeing the iplete corpse of the person you love? Im cruel? Do you know how many people will be cruel to me if Im not cruel?!!

    <strong>*p!!*</strong>

    The air quietened down.

    Ling Yue swung her hand. She looked at me and erupted, Do I know? How would I not know? My father, mother and siblings were all killed in front of me. You think I dont know when I had to step over my fathers corpse to escape? But despite that, I still know that killing indiscriminately is pointless! People will fear you now when youre young and strong, but what about when youre old? What about when youve lost your strength? Whos going to fear you once youre no longer as dominant? You want to protect your wives, but have you thought about who would protect them once you lose power?!

 Book 10: Chapter 26

    Book 10: Chapter 26

    Marvel Do you really have to do this?

    The panther turned his head around to look at the thin dress. He nodded, Yes, I must. I cant control what the three other tribes do. Ive already done what I should, but they still dont understand. However, I cant just watch those humans run rampant here in ournds. We are not fighting a war to expand, but one for our lives!

    But if you leave, the other tribes will not

    We will die all the same if I dont leave.

    Marvel looked at his wife and gave her a gentle forehead kiss. He softly continued, Our tribe has always lived here. We cannot be selfish fools, like the other three tribes, for our own sake. If we do not make a stand, nobody will. I would rather die on the battlefield than let the humans capture me from my bed.

    Then, I

    Marvel gently stroked his wifes slightly bulging belly. He bit down on his lip with self-me and apologetic feelings, Im sorry, my love. I cant protect you and our child by your side. I can only say that we loved at the wrong time, but you must believe me. I am going to the frontlines for our child and your sake! Our child shouldnt be at a continent that has crumbled. He should go to an expansivend!

    I know. I know. I love you. I love you.

    She repeated every sentence twice. He grabbed hold of her hand with his ws. The moonlight finally shone through the clouds, lighting up her pointy ears.

    The wife looked at her husband. The panthers green eyes contained his passionate love. He kissed his elven wife. He then looked into the distance and in a voice of concern, said, This wouldnt have happened if the previous King was still alive. Though our Queen is smart, she wields no power. The elves saved the North, but they havepletely forgotten the gracious act of the elves. I cant retaliate as a tribe leader and for our tribes sake Otherwise, the Moon Fox Tribes end might be our future.

    His wife looked at him and responded, I know; I understand your situation. However, I hope you can survive. No matter what, I hope you can survive.

    I will. I will do my best.

    He nodded, and then looked toward the South. He took in a deep breath and suppressed the tears that were on the verge of escaping. He no longer remembered how long it had been, since he was in so much despair. He had been through many dangers and countless ordeals, but that was the first time he was faced with despair.

    He wasnt against the four tribes overruling the Queens ideas. What he had for her was merely respect, not loyalty. When faced with a decision, he wisely chose the side with more power, and it seemed that he betted on the right side, but now, it appeared that he was wrong.

    The fate of the North was in the hands of a few morons. He wasnt against the war. They were fine if they just nned properly, but he never expected two fatal mistakes to be made. Everything had gone wrong. The side that had the initiative was now in a passive position. If the humans fortified their defences and cut off their supplies, the anthropoids only option would then be tounch an all-out attack. Letting those anthropoids who dont know war n for the war was the biggest mistake!

    He knew that one man couldnt change a war, which was why he felt despaired. He might not be able to change anything regardless of how brilliantly he fought on the frontlines, so he had to go despite his own despair.

    He wasnt fighting just for his wife and child, but also for his honour as a noble. He wasnt a coward. Honour flowed in his blood. His ancestors blood once flowed in the Norths soil. How could he fall after burying his ancestors?

    He had to head south. He had to fight with the humans. He didnt want to be buried with those other anthropoids even if he only had this army alone and even if he had to die.

    ============

    I silently acknowledged what Ling Yue said to me.

    I looked at the soldiers below. It was night time, but I could see everyones face lighted up by the mes. They looked up at me as they awaited mymand.

    I was now wearing the Elven Kings war cloak and held the Elven Kings sword in my hand. They were the honour Mommy Vyvyan and the Gdriel gave me. The red scarf at my neck swayed gently. It was very simple in design and old, but it was Mommy Elizabeths protection for me, nheless.

    I took out a protective amulet from my shirt, and gave it a gentle kiss.

    Nier gave me the amulet. It was the same as the one I took with me to the desert, except that this one was made by the two of them. I looked at the small protective amulet as though I could see the two of them together. I ran my hand that had gotten used to holding a sword on it as if I was engraving time.

    Soldiers, I dont need to say anymore, right? Your mission is simple. Get into the North, and defeat all of our enemies that dare to stand in our way. Then let us regroup inside the pce!

    As I looked at the soldiers below, I violently mmed my sword on the rock in front of me. The soldiers below shouted out in sync. All of them wore looks of excitement on their faces.

    It was understandable. We were finally attacking after doing nothing for days. I didnt prepare any camouge gear. However, it was deste in the north, so theyd see our preparations to cross therge canyon if they looked closely. I didnt even hide our simply constructed bridges.

    There was no reaction from the North, however. Though I knew that the four tribes were somewhat estranged with each other, and leaving their zones meant that it was likely theyd be attacked from the rear.

    <em>Arent they being excessively selfish here? </em>

    <em>The North is faced with a life and death situation now, and yet theyre refusing to attack?</em>

    <em>Is the North history or do they still have strength when theyre on theirst leg?</em>

    <em>Im actually starting to feel flustered now I really cant make sense of what the anthropoids in the North are thinking. Theyve divided up the ruling rights in the North, yet they arepletely distrustful of each other. They should be aware of the severity of the current situation, yet theyre still unwilling to suffer personal losses.</em>

    <em>Theyll die even if they dont attack. Theyd rather cling to the notion of death and waste away, because they dont trust each other, yet they believe that someone will strike in their ce.</em>

    <em>What sort of thinking is that?</em>

    <em>I dont get it.</em>

    <em>But thats good, isnt it? If thats the case, Ill be able to get right into the North. With the most likely ce to be attacked from brought under control, we wont face any attacks.</em>

    Oh, right, I have a new order.

    I looked at the soldiers below and cleared my throat. I looked at Ling Yue behind me; then turned around and said, Do not kill civilians without my orders. No plundering, and no damaging civilian structures. Were soldiers, not thugs. If I find out someone disobeys my orders, Ill have you killed regardless of who you are or your rank.

    Roger!

 Book 10: Chapter 27

    Book 10: Chapter 27

    High Anthropoids, or rather, the original anthropoids number few.

    The anthropoid society was separated into four levels. The highest level anthropoids were those nobles who acted as administrators. They were the eldest anthropoids. They were most useful during the big change in the North, and even paid a big price. They were the administrators of the North. They were brilliant; not only did they possess sturdy bodies, they were also very pretty.

    The second level was the officials beneath them. They were those who stood above the average anthropoids. They werent the administrators, but they were rtively intelligent andpetent. They were considered brilliant individuals despite having significantly inferior bloodlines and genespared to the elite tribes.

    The third level was the ordinary anthropoids, which were simr to themoners outside. Their beast blood was more prominent, so they werent as smart as the superior anthropoids that were closer to humans, and their appearance was inferior. Further, their bloodline and genes were messy, so it was impossible to determine which race they belonged to. Before the change in the North, they were the lowest on the hierarchy.

    The fourth level was the low anthropoids that were created with magic. They had no intelligence and only knew how to fight. Though they had sturdy bodies, they were all brawn. They were incapable of speech andcked emotion all together. They only obeyed orders from high anthropoids and were the lowest ves in anthropoid society.

    The low anthropoids handled all of theborious work, but had no means ofpleting technical work. They were usually responsible for hunting, nting crops, breaking ice and fishing. They were also tasked with simple, yet dangerous, tasks such as transporting rocks. Even the strongest animal would be nothing but prey with their numbers and fearless characters. Plus, they didnt need to rest. If one died, they just had to rece them with another one, which made it possible for the higher level anthropoids living in the North, where all of that was hard to do, to survive.

    They would even sometimes be used as backup food. They would be killed and boned. While the texture of their flesh wasnt nice and the taste was bad, they could act as preserved food.

    How did they identify each other? They did so using their belly buttons, because they were creatures created through magic. The low anthropoids didnt have a belly button, whilemoners had lots of fur. The officials were born asmoners, but they shaved their fur to disy their identity. Ling Yue didnt have any fur on her belly. Hers was smooth and t, exactly the same way a humans looked.

    Anthropoids simr to Ling Yue had most of their fur concentrated around their ears. For example, the fur on the sides of her face; actually, thats probably a foxs fur She also had lots of fur on her tail. I didnt know what the others are like, but Ling Yue only had fur around those ces.

    Ling Yue noticed me looking at her the entire time; hence, she turned her head over to look at me, unhappily, Why do you keep staring at me?

    Nothing. Im just thinking what sort of anthropoid is considered an innocent anthropoid.

    I already exined that to youst night.

    No, what I meant was, going by their hierarchy system, what sort of anthropoid is an innocent anthropoid? I turned to look at the soldiers entering the North via eight simply constructed timber bridges and went on, I wont spare the low level anthropoids. Theyre deformed creations, and the main group that invaded us. Ill kill all of the remaining four tribes. What about the officials beneath them? I feel that theyre aplices, so the only ones I can forgive are the ordinary anthropoids. Thats my bottom line. Ling Yue, I initially intended to kill every single anthropoid, but Im sparing a number of them, because you pleaded me.

    Some is better than none.

    Ling Yue seemed to want to say something, but gave up the thought after noticed my gaze.

    I didnt need the anthropoids. However, if I didnt have any anthropoids to performbour work, the North would never be able to carry out development goals. I needed to bring some humans to the North, but then, the North would be no different to humanitysnds

    <em>Lets leave some to work for me.</em>

    <em>If I find the Brilliant Moon Stone, then poption wont be the most important factor, in regards to the factory production endeavour. As such, a small number of people will be fine.</em>

    Oh, right, Ling Yue, do you know of the Brilliant Moon Stone?

    I suddenly remembered it. We were always speaking of the war previously. I, therefore, forgot to ask Ling Yue about it. She nodded, I do. Its not hard to find it in the North. What if I was to tell you that it was a stone that could replenish mana with moonlight? Its a source of light in the North. It absorbs sunlight during the day so that it can provide light at night. I dont know what you need it for.

    What about you, then?

    Ah, yeah, our tribe was responsible for mining it back then. It was our tribes business. I assume its been upied by someone now.

    Thats great, then. Ling Yue, I suddenly want to ask you if you want to go home.

    I smashed the ground hard with my sword. Ling Yue dawdled for a moment before looking at me. She bit down on her lip and shook her head firmly. She replied, No. Before I get my revenge, I cant return in peace. I cant return. I have no family left. All thats left there for me to see are ruins. I dont want to rub salt on my wounds.

    Ill help you return. Ill make it so that you can return in peace, as its purposeful to both you and me.

    You want the Brilliant Moon Stone? I dont know what you want them for; theyre just things that can be used as lighting.

    Theyre just stones that emit light, but thats the light that can allow me to see the future.

    I looked down at my soldiers below. Over half of them had crossed. They orderly transported the equipment and resources, as well. Nobody stopped us. As a matter of fact, nobody came to check on us. We had to throw away the ammunition for the cannons I intended to use to put pressure on the enemy into the ice, because nobody came to put up a resistance.

    Keep it up! Soldiers! It appears that nobody is stopping our advance!! Lets set up camp here and nt our seeds of vengeance. After that, well turn them intorge threes thatll pierce the skies. Give the anthropoids a taste of their own medicine!!

    The soldiers advanced as if they were an enraged snake slithering forward, toward their target of revenge indomitably, with nobody to stop them. If somebody did want to attack us, the cannons behind me would immerse thend in a sea of fire. However, regardless of where they approached us from, they were bound to face repeated-firing guns and our overwhelming cannons.

    <em>Bring it. Attack us on our way to our destination!!</em>

    ==============

    Reporting. Lord Marvel, humanitys army has crossed therge canyon and is currently setting up camp. Shall we strike them before they can gain their footing?

    Humanity thought that there wasnt a single anthropoid around. Little did they expect for arge group of white silhouettes toe down from above the snowy mountains in the distance.

    Hmm

    The hunting panther looked at the army that was akin to a closely collected group of ants. Logically speaking, it was a good opportunity to attack. Striking an enemy when they were in the middle of their travel ismon knowledge in war. However, the same applied for themander in front.

    Marvel shook his head, No. The opposition is not foolish. I heard that humanity has weapons that can attack from long distances. We cannot rashly attack the opposition when we do not know the situation clearly. Wait until nightfall. I am sure that they crossed the Grand Canyon in a rush. They cannot aim at night. They will dismantle them and prepare to transport them here. That is a better time for us to attack. They cannot match our vision and ferocity at night.

    Roger!

 Book 10: Chapter 28

    Book 10: Chapter 28

    Your Majesty, it appears that nobody will attack us.

    I stood here until the sun went down, when we ran out of energy. The sun couldnt relieve us of the cold air in the North. The sky had started to turn dark. All I could see now was a vague ck fortress, which was our simply constructed wooden walls that we just made, and also our current camp.

    We didnt have the time to build aplete fortress yet, because we had too many things to do today. Building the simple fortress was the best we could manage.

    The cannon formation now lost its purpose. If they couldnt be watched over, both we and the enemy would be at high risk of being blown up. Initially, I wanted to create fireworks out of them, but it didnt seem possible now.

    I said to the messenger next to me, Have the cannon team prepare. Transport them through the night.

    Philes looked at the fire torches and the bonfire. He asked, Do you intend to cross over now, then, Your Majesty? It looks like safe now. Nobody hase over; our scouts have also reported no anthropoid activity sightings nearby. Perhaps the anthropoids do not intend to attack us.

    Ah, well cross during the day tomorrow.

    I shook out my cloak, and then looked at the people still crowding on the bridge. I borated, It takes time to transport cannons. Lets not cross over and cause chaos yet. Its also dangerous for us to cross the bridges at night. Well cross at daytime. If you dont locate any anthropoids, then theres no need to strengthen our defences. Our soldiers are likely tired today, so let them have a good rest, tonight. Well advance tomorrow during the day.

    Roger.

    Philes nodded. He then turned around to pass down my orders.

    I looked at Tanya, who sat next to me. I bent over at the waist and stroked her head, Tanya, what do you think? You understand the anthropoids better than I do. Do you think were safe now?

    I dont know.

    Tanya looked toward the other side. Bored, she sniffled as she kicked her feet, I do not know if we are safe or not. I am here right now, and I do not have a scout team to go out there with me. I do not know if there are anthropoids nearby just by looking, either. However, if the scouts have reported so, then we should be safe. The anthropoids are brainless, after all.

    Ling Yue, who was next to me, frowned unhappily, but she didnt say anything.

    Ling Yue and Tanya had a poor rtionship. Tanyas family was killed by plundering anthropoids. She wanted revenge; she resented every anthropoid, including Ling Yue who suffered an ill fate as she did. Tanya had no sympathy for her.

    Other than Ling Yue, the other person Tanya disliked most had to be Freya. I didnt know why they disliked each other, but they were full of hostility for each other upon first meeting.

    Ling Yue didnt say anything. She just looked to the other side and softly said, I never imagined that the North wouldve fallen to this state. I thought that theyd obtained power, but they havent fulfilled their duty at all. I would be consoled if I got to saw the races unite but by the looks of things as they are now, the North really haspletely fallen.

    Thats good news to us, however. Ill be able to send my men over without any casualties, and you can destroy the four races without any negative sentiments.

    I smiled, and then turned around. I knocked on the ground with my sword and went on, All right. Everyone, it appears our first day here is over. Nobody is hurt, and there are no turbulences. I hope things continue this way. Now we can go back to have a meal and sl-

    A sound resembling an avnche suddenly came from our northern direction before I could finish. I quickly spun around to look in the direction of the North, but I couldnt see anything in the darkness.

    It sounded as though there was something rolling toward our camp. I saw the men around the fire jump up and pick up their weapons before rushing over in its direction. The sentries on the wooden walls threw arge number of fire potions, lighting up the oil inside the ditch in front of the camp.

    Only then did I finally see clearly what had happened. It wasrge snowdrifting toward us, but it wasnt an avnche. At most, it was snowdrift rolling toward us slowly.

    I let out a breath of relief. It seemed it was just a minor avnche. I was d it wasnt an enemy attack.

    The soldiers let out sighs of relief. They had reloaded their guns and prepared for battle. They then turned around, but then I suddenly noticed that something stood up from the snowdrift

    <em>Snow cant stand up!</em>

    Shit!!!

    I cried out, but it was toote. It wasnt snowdrift, but a disguise. White silhouettes popped up from the snow. They pushed the snow into the ditch, putting out the fire in the ditch. The white silhouettes roared as they charged toward our camp. A light jump was all it took for them to vault over the ditch after which they immediately rushed to our timber walls. They didnt have any technique. They simply jumped up onto our walls. All of them were as light as cats. Our timber walls were childs y to them.

    I mentioned it before. In a long distance fight, I could take down the anthropoids without any casualties, but I couldnt say the same for close-quartersbat.

    The anthropoids in the snowdrift came out simrly to the soldiers that poured out of the Trojan horse and entered Troy. They roared as they swung their weapons. They didnt have spears, but that didnt affect them, since spears hampered movement when fighting in close quarters and in densely packed zones. The soldiers werent the stupid anthropoids; all of them were oddly strong and extremely agile.

    Behind them were more white silhouettes that jumped out from the snow. They leapt up high and rushed into our camp that was already in disarray. Metal reflected the mes, while gunfire and cries before death transmitted into my ears.

    Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!!!!!

    I thundered as I watched the chaos below ensue, I clenched my fists tightly, yet couldnt do anything. The soldiers were evidently shocked by the anthropoids random assault. A fight between two races is bound to not end nicely. Behind my soldiers was a bottomless cliff. With the anthropoids pushing and squeezing, the anthropoids in front of my soldiers appeared to them as death gods that were here for their lives.

    Damned humans!! Piss off back to yournds!!

    I heard angry shouts from anthropoids amidst all the shouting.

    Reform the ranks! Reform the ranks, idiots!! The enemies number few! The enemies number few! Hold the lines! We just need to recover from the chaos!!

    I grabbed the rifle to my side, took aim at a white silhouette and pulled the trigger.

    That was just the initial chaos. We just needed to hang in there for a bit, and then wed be able to push them back. They only had so many men, so they had no hope of driving us back!

    Our generals shouted over the ruckus to reform our ranks. The toon stationed at the rear of the fortress, finally returned to the front. Our normal soldiers retreated to the rear and raised their guns.

    <em>Once our formation is formed, well kill as many as they have to offer!</em>

    <strong>*Horn sounds*</strong>

    A strange horn sound then suddenly came from between the valleys. I lingered for a moment, as I had no idea what the sound meant. The anthropoids in our camp clearly knew, though.

    They immediately stopped in their tracks, and then began to take turns covering each other to swiftly disappear into the darkness.

    Our soldiers opened fire, but nobody knew if we hit our targets or not. I couldnt see them any longer. They were akin to phantoms.

    <em>They acted far too swiftly! This group of anthropoids were far too nimble!</em>

    Ling Yue

    I wore on a cold and stern expression. I threw the gun away. I looked at the fortress now in a sea of mes and coldly asked, Do you know which race that was?

    Ling Yue looked at me with a hint of fear and timidly answered, They should be the personal guard unit of the panther race. Theirmander is Marvel If their race leader is personally leading them, then

    Marvel

    I repeated the name, and then ruthlessly pped myself across the face.

    <em>I was too careless this time.</em>

 Book 10: Chapter 29

    Book 10: Chapter 29

    After a sequence of gunshot sounds, a row of men dropped to the ground.

    I stood up. I looked at the soldiers around in silence for a moment before speaking, Officers who didnt instantly make a stand and maintain the ranks have no right to live. If youre an officer, you must fulfil the duty of an officer. Youre the brains of your toon, yet you ran faster than your men when a problem arose. I killed the first group today. If more of you act this way, Ill kill a second group, and then a third group. I wont pardon those who leave their posts without permission!

    The officers below stayed silent, not daring to say a word. I waved my hands for the guards toe forth and drag the corpses away. The corpses were very soon hung up on the pir in the camp as a warning.

    Smoke came from our camp. Nobody got to rest afterst nights attack. We put out fires, rebuilt and everybody became tense, fearing another imminent attack. We only let out sighs of relief, after the sun came up.

    I rushed back to the camp immediately after the attackst night. I smelt the familiar stench of blood and smoke again like that of which I once brought to others. I never thought the stench would appear in my territory.

    I didnt think highly of those anthropoids, but their attack came way out of left field for me, making me feel humiliated and frustrated as if a trash can gave me a thrashing. I really wanted to lead my men into the mountains to ughter them. The group of anthropoids were indeed formidable. They attacked and retreated orderly. They left decisively once the situation wasnt in their favour. They were clearly elites among elites. Id say that only my Guard Unit was their match now.

    They didnt intend to drive us back, because theycked what it took to. Though their attackst night could be considered a sess, I managed to see what they had. They were just a small group. Therefore, there was no way they could drive us back. They wanted to throw us into disarray, not strike fear into us. Consequently, I wont give them the chance.

    The corpses of this group werent alike the corpses of the low anthropoids. They had very strong and graceful bodies. They had fur on their head. One nce and you could see that they were panthers.

    <em>Are they the panthermen race? I never thought that thered be such a smart race among the anthropoids. If I look at them that way, the High Anthropoids are an intelligent race that could even give me a run for my money. However, it doesnt look as though all four tribes came. If its just one tribe, I need to keep pressure on them.</em>

    <em>We cant panic now or get hasty. They dont have what it takes to drive us off the canyon. Its just that this battle might have given the four tribes the confidence to win against us. This was also a heavy hit for our soldiers. These soldiers who had never fought with the anthropoids were attacked in their first battle against them. That will make them feel defeated.</em>

    I looked at the officers below. I stood up and with my gaze still on them, said, Soldiers, you dont need to be down because of the attack. We havent lost yet. We did lose dozens of men, but they, too, paid a price. It was just one attack. They didnt want to deal a blow to us, and they dont have what it takes tounch an attack on us, either. They just want to scare us and our soldiers. We dont need to fear them. They dont have what it takes to defeat us. As long as we keep our internal structure under control, the anthropoids wont be able to do anything to us.

    Roger.

    The officers seemed to have misgivings. I knocked on the ground in front of me and shouted, Have you all gone stupid? Is that any way to respond to me? Dont tell me youre scared. Hmm? Youre scared of them now? Youre Her Majestys best soldiers. Her Majesty had youe here with me to capture the North, not to screw around! The peace has made you soft, and you can only screw around now, is that it?!

    No

    Get your spirits together. If I see you cking off again or scared, Ill put a bullet in your head! I said it before; were here for a war this time, not for a vacation. Do you think the anthropoids in the North are rabbits for you to hunt whenever you please? Were at war, not on vacation!

    I whipped my cloak then left. My guards behind me looked at them with disdainful gazes and left with me.

    My guards didnt think much of their skills. My guards had faced worse situations and fought with countless anthropoids before, yet those soldiers had their heads down after one attack. I honestly didnt have any faith in the group.

    <em>I need to switch out these officers.</em>

    <em>Maybe I should kill them instead. I can warn those after them with it, too.</em>

    I went to the rear of the fortress and into my tent. The strategists were in the middle of discussing things with maps in their hands. We were supposed to continue our advance today and capture the valley in the shortest time possible, preventing the enemy from getting a chance to stop us. Unfortunately, they caught usst night; hence, our strategists had been out of sorts. They were questioning whether we should continue advancing or not.

    Some believed that we should settle down first then slow down. They reasoned that the anthropoids had prepared, citing that we were attacked. The valley defences should be fortified right now, since they would be in trouble once we get through it. They believed that advancing now would only cost us casualties.

    However, some thought that a small group had no means of stopping us. They believed that while we should pay attention after the attack, we shouldnt shift our focus. The situation at the valley was uncertain at current. If we were to dally, then that could give the enemy the chance to get the upper hand.

    I didnt interrupt their heated argument. Instead, I sat down in my spot and watched them argue. It was worth listening to a discussion between strategists, even if I had my own idea already.

    Wheres Ling Yue?

    I suddenly realised that Ling Yue wasnt next to me. I hadnt seen her since the morning, and she still hadnt appeared. We were now in the North, so I had a bad premonition.

    Philes whispered next to my ear, Miss Ling Yue is burying the anthropoids.

    Is anyone helping her?

    No.

    I stood up and walked past the strategists. They looked at me awkwardly. I waved my hand to indicate for them to continue. I left the tent with Philes and went to Ling Yue.

    There were lots of anthropoid corpses left behind. Most of them were corpses of mature and brave anthropoids. They looked almost a size bigger than Ling Yue.

    <em>How is she going to dig a hole big enough for them in thisnd where its frozen all year round?</em>

    After leaving the tent, I walked on the t snowynd. Under the snow was ice. I had no idea how many years the water and stones underneath had been frozen for. It wasnt easy to set up camp here. The wood and deep ditch outside the fortress was thebined effort of many strong male soldiers. They put it in lots of effort to dig them out.

    I looked at a red silhouette. It looked as if steam wasing out of her head. Next to her small body were corpses lying all over the ce. She gave it her best to dig into the ground with an iron shovel. The iron shovel collided with the tough stones over and over, causing her small body to shiver.

    I walked over. Her ears twitched; she turned around to look at me fearfully.

    What are you doing?

    Burying them.

    Theyre our enemies.

    But theyre also my fellow tribesmen.

    I looked at her red eyes and grabbed hold of her hand. She called out, not because she was embarrassed, but because it hurt. Her smooth hand now had blisters on them, and they were frayed due to the friction. Her blood had frozen on the shovel, leaving a trace of what resembled tears.

    I didnt say anything. I removed my scarf and wrapped her hand up with it. I then pushed her aside. She stood aside slightly sadly. Her ears and tail both hung down. She softly said, Theyre dead already. Do you still not intend to forgive them? Why do your soldiers get to put to rest, while they get left to feed the vultures? I I want to give them a home, as well

    Think about your stance, Ling Yue. Do you consider them your friends or your enemies?

    They were my enemies when they were alive. Now they are my fallen tribesmen.

    Is that so?

    I looked at her, and she looked back at me. She tugged on my cloak gently and lowered her head without a word.

    I knew that she wanted to ask me for something. I let out a heavy sigh and scratched my hair in a frustrated manner.

    Come on, Philes, give me a hand.

    What are you pl-

    Ill dig; you toss the corpses in.

 Book 10: Chapter 30

    Book 10: Chapter 30

    What are they doing?

    Digging a hole to bury our fallen soldiers, it seems.

    Marvel narrowed his eyes. The panther, who had no trouble in snow, watched the three vague silhouettes on the other side. In a bewildered tone, he said, I dont understand what humanity wants. Theyre burying our men? I thought I would see our fallen soldiers on their wooden fortress. We dont value burials, but it is humanitys respect for us. Soldiers, we must show the human soldiers respect, as well, if we clear the battlefield in the future.

    Do we still have a chance to?

    Marvel didnt answer the question, because he didnt know the answer; or rather, he knew the answer to the question, but didnt want to acknowledge it. Yesterdays attack was a sess. They didnt suffer too many casualties and managed to shock the enemy, but he could only seed that once. Further, the sess was pointless.

    The difference in numbers was too big. Despiteing here with the determination to face an inevitable death, he still left a team at his territory. He had a pregnant wife, so he had to protect his family. He could die for this continent, but he didnt wish for his family to die as a consequence of his decisions.

    Theres still a chance. Our victory this time will definitely be able to move everyone. Their confusion at present is surely because they dont know if we can defeat humanity, but Ive proved it. Humanity isnt invincible. We can defeat them so long as we unite.

    Despite not being convinced of his own words, Marvel still needed to say that to his men. He spoke with his usual determined and optimistic tone,bined with his gaze, which gave his soldier confidence and courage. His soldiers didntpletely believe him, but they had no right to be worried when they saw theirmander so confident. After all, theirmander was with them in sess and defeat.

    Marvel looked at his soldier. He knew that thisnd no longer had any opportunity and humanity was unlikely to give them another chance tounch an attack on them. shing with humanitys army head on with his own army was a death wish. Thus, his only option was to walk thest path, which was also hisst hope. And that was to defend the valley with his life.

    There was a defence structure in front of the area in between the valley. A city wall was built there with a small stronghold behind it. Humanity has cannons, but they could defend at the stronghold for a while. He knew that he, alone, couldnt defeat humanitys army. If the other tribes didnt send reinforcements, his only option would be to negotiate with humanity.

    If they lost the valley, it would be hard to defend the area to the rear. If it came to that, humanity would be a horse on a t stretch ofnd, and capturing the entire North would just be a matter of time. If he surrendered, then it would mean joining the strongest faction the same way he joined the alliance of the four tribes back then.

    There was no right or wrong. If the three tribes in the North still refuse toe after this, then the North will be doomed sooner orter under their rule. Marvel loved thisnd and his family here. However, he didnt love those three tribes. It was better to pass the leadership to someone smarter than protecting the three tribes.

    Furthermore, he had lost his love because of the three tribes.

    If it wasnt for them, his wife wouldnt be his current elven wife. He loved his current wife, but Marvel yearned for the fiery red girl most.

    =================

    I was once engaged

    Huh?

    I sat down to the side and panted. Ling Yue, who sat next to me, suddenly spoke. I wiped my sweat off my forehead and looked at her with puzzlement.

    I said that I was once engaged to the eldest son of the panther tribe, which should be the tribe leader andmander of the panthers ahead of us I really liked him. We never met until after I came of age. I was worried that we wouldnt love each other, but I was wrong. Marvel was different to the normal nobles. He was gentle, erudite, polite, and had a wide variety of hobbies. Not only was he good at martial arts, but also very good at poetry and music, as well. Moreover, he loved me, too. We soon fell in love. I was very happy at the time. I considered being able to marry the man I loved a gift from the heavens.

    Ling Yue looked at the hole we just filled in front of her. She wrapped her arms around her knees as an infant does, However, I didnt manage to see that daye. My tribe got exterminated. I escaped. I risked my life to go and see Marvel after I escaped, only to discover that he had gotten married, and his wife was pregnant. I found out that things had been discussed and determined a few months before the extermination of my tribe, and he didnt inform me, or protect my family. He even married somebody else without asking me If you ask me what the worst wound I received was, it would be when I looked at his hopeless eyes

    I didnt cut her off. I patiently listened until she finished, not because I was interested in her personal life, but mainly because I waszy to move. In addition, Ling Yues gaze and posture looked pitiful.

    She sniffled, and then went on again, I wanted to bury these people, because they granted me a period of time that was as beautiful as a dream. I wanted to forget that romance, but when I saw them, I couldnt help but recall my blissful and happy life with him. I couldnt steel my heart when I recalled it. I lied to you; I actually wanted to bury them for my selfish reasons

    I looked at her with a smile, Ah, its fine, Ive buried them already. You expect me to dig them back out? That said, dont let others know about this. I can understand, but others might not. Also, Im only helping you this once. There wont be a next time.

    Uhm I know. Thank you

    Ling Yue nodded nicely for the first time. She then looked at me, But Mm Although I got engaged he never touched my tail before

    Didnt we agree to not bring up the past again? I stood up and looked to the Noth, Im very interested in this Marvel you speak of after what you told me. I really want to see him, specifically, after I capture him as a prisoner. I really want to capture him with my own hands. I want to see how this liar and phnderer looks, and then Ill let you give him a few ps the same way you p me. If you cant find it in you to do it, Ill do it.

    Ling Yue giggled. She then lightly stood up, Youre one to talk about others being phnderers. Youre the biggest phnderer Ive ever met.

 Book 10: Chapter 31

    Book 10: Chapter 31

    You are back, Your Majesty. This is the conclusion of our strategy meeting

    I ced their document aside then looked to them, Stick to the original n and advance. Advance toward the valley. Weve wasted a day already, so were not going to waste any more time.

    But

    Didnt I already tell you? That group of panthers arent our main threat. They number far too little. Their only option is guerri warfare. In fact, they dont even qualify as a guerri warfare toon. There are no residents here, either; consequently, they cant stay here for too long. They have no choice but to head toward the valleys defence; however, that would turn them into a sure catch. Theres no fortress that our cannons cant take down.

    Actually, I thought thatd be hard, too. In order for us to cross the bridges conveniently, we utilised the smallest calibre infantry and cavalry for the cannons. Honestly, I wasnt certain if we could blow apart the defences in the valley, but that was exactly why we needed to enter the valley as soon as possible.

    As soon as we were engaged in close quarters, our chances of winning would be slimmer and slimmer. The anthropoids were yet to unite internally. Perhaps they hesitated, because we showed our overwhelming might in the South, causing them to hesitate in this war. However, that meant nobody came to negotiate with me.

    <em>Do they want to fight or flee?</em>

    I really didnt know the answer to that.

    I couldntprehend the anthropoids. If I was in their shoes, I would gamble with my life at this point.

    An army isparable to an insect circling around. The head needs to move first if it wants to move. Only then can its entire body move. And only then will it finally get somewhere.

    I had the light cavalry unit perform reconnaissance work for the path ahead, with the infantry right behind. I gave the order to march fast this time, so unnecessary personnel and equipment were left behind at the small fortress.

    I created a new strategy, since wooden fences can easily be jumped over. I had our ancestors to thank for providing us with precious experience. I wanted to mix water and mud together to form a wall of ice, thereby keeping the surface slippery. That way, the panthers wouldnt stand on the walls perpendicrly with their ws. Additionally, I created a modern day iron, wrapping it around the top of the walls. If they tried to vault over, theyd get caught by the wires.

    I didnt know the anthropoids, so I had no choice but to learn as we fought. That was something humanity had done for millenniums.

    Now, I just needed to prove that humanity couldnt be defeated by winning a war perfectly. Itd be best if I proved the perfect victory with Marvels head. If I killed their bravest warrior, the rest would fear me. The prerequisite was that I needed to defeat them first. I had no idea where the Panthers were holed up in the snow. What I did know, though, was that theyd definitely go there. I was positive that would be where we fought ourst battle.

    <em>Im absolutely certain.</em>

    =======================

    Current time at the pce in the North.

    She was crying out in pain the first day she was thrown in there, but then she stopped. It seems that the Queen is enjoying it, heh?

    She is a female elf, after all. The eggs sheid will soon be Low Anthropoids, huh?

    Two burly guys threw the Queen, who was covered in mud, into the bath tub. Arge volume of water suddenly entered the nose of the Queen who had her eyes rolled back as she twitched. She started coughing hard as if her soul just returned to her body. She rolled over and got up. She crawled to the edge of the tub and vomited.

    She vomited a ck liquid from her mouth that resembled clogged blood. She was covered in mud that had condensed on her body, making the young girls body absolutely filthy and putrid. Her hair was stuck together simrly to half-dry seaweed.

    The two anthropoids exchanged eye contact. They looked at the Queens body with wildness in their eyes. The Queen warmed her body, and she finally showed life in her eyes, except that it wasnt relief, but more terror. She looked at the two anthropoids approaching her. Her lips trembled as she murmured, No Dont Donte here you Im the Queen Im the Queen Leah! Leah!!!

    My Queen, what purpose could you possibly serve now? We just call you My Queen. What other purpose do you serve, though?

    The two anthropoids giggled, and then shut the door to the bathroom. The Queens high-pitched cries were evidently weak, so weak that they couldnt even reach beyond the wooden door. The maid outside stood quietly, not sure what to do. She wanted to scream, but who woulde to the Queens rescue?

    Leah wasnt there.

    Now then, My Queen, please clean yourself up. We shall take our leave first.

    The anthropoids left the bathroom with satisfaction. The Queeny upright in the bathtub. The clean water was now turbid, while her cherry blossom lips couldnt meet. Shey in the water, unmoving as though she was dead. If tears werent forming in her golden eyes, she would be no different to a dead person.

    Perhaps death was an escape for her.

    Her mother told her that her surname was Gdriel.

    A long, long time ago, the man fell in love with his ancestor, but due to his poor mana, his ancestors child wasnt acknowledged by the Gdriel tribe. The mans tribe pressured him until he buckled and had him marry his elder sister, where she then gave birth to a child with satisfactory mana. As for her mother, she was forced to go to the North.

    Afterwards, her ancestors gave everything for the North. Although the North was barren, it became warmer and warmer, so it became more and more simr to her homnd.

    She had her parents, her grandparents and uncle who doted on her when she was young. There was also Ling Yue, who yed together with her.

    Her mother would embrace her and repeat over and over in the elvennguage, Child, my most beloved child, your surname is Gdriel. That is the surname of an exalted tribe. They are the rulers of the Southern part of the continent. If possible, you must return home. The forest in the South will forever be our true home.

    Ten years ago, news came from the South that an unknown Queen remembered her tribesmen who were exiled to the North, or maybe she was just speaking to them in the North. They heard that the Gdriel tribe forgave everyone regardless of lineages or which tribe they belonged to. It was said that they would all be treated equally in the Imperial Capital.

    Consequently, her family wished to return, but they couldnt wait until that day toe, because the lives of elves rose and fell along with the North.

    Her mother dressed extravagantly when she left. She wasnt dressed as if she was going to the cave, but to a grand ball.

    Her mother never returned afterwards.

    She saw her mothers remains this time during her visit to the cave.

    Her mothers remains had been reduced to a pile of white bones due to drastic mana depletion. She wouldnt have been able to tell it was her mother if not for the remaining bits of cloth from her clothes. She wouldve ended up the same way next to her mother as well if she wasnt dragged out of there.

    If she died there, she wouldnt be able to return home

    My Queen.

    A crow called out.

    My Queen, you should have known what sort of ce the cave was. You have worked hard; however, you should be aware of your fate as well. You must sacrifice yourself for the greater good, but the North requires a ruler. Therefore, please allow me to help youe up with a way to get you pregnant so that you can give birth to a sufficiently intelligent offspring that can lead the North!

    The sound of the walking stick hitting the ground was akin to the grim reapers scythe, getting closer to her step by step.

    It made knocking sounds on the ground that apanied the sounds of metal rings on his clothing.

    Her tears coursed down her face, but she couldnt speak a single sentence Her dry lips budged

    Leah Leah

    She called the young girls name However, the military officer southward was still unaware.

    If his Princess gave birth to a simr offspring, his Princess ending would be the same as the ruler in the North. Her ending would be just as miserable.

 Book 10: Chapter 32

    Book 10: Chapter 32

    Our army began our march to the North. The light cavalry unit had set out long ago. They shouldve been half-way there already. If they could get there beforehand, I really hoped that they could seize the ce and stall them. If that worked out, wed be able to catch them in a pincer attack. It was very unlikely to seed, though, for the light cavalry unit severelycked weapons.

    The weather in the North was truly extremely cold. Our army prepared clothing based off of what the temperature at Socina, but I noticed the soldiers doing their best to wrap themselves up and rush to our destination, nheless. They hated being sentries at night the most, because it was seriously too cold.

    The scarf around my neck was too thin, but I honestly didnt want to swap it out. I was better off than my soldiers, though, since Ling Yue, who sat in front of me, liked to ce her tail behind her, thereby sitting her fur on my chest, warming it up. At night, I finally got her to let me sleep with her so that I could keep warm with her tail, albeit clinging to her and taking a bunch of ps as a result of performing night infiltrations on her.

    However, I had to have my hands tied up every night  not that I minded. Ling Yue was akin to an infant when she sleeps. She curled her body up and rested her tail on my chest. The fur on her tail would tease me every once in a while. Sleeping with Ling Yue keeping me warm in that position every night was bliss.

    We were one day away from the valley. ording to Ling Yues memory, there was a defence structure there built by the original elves. I didnt know how formidable the defence structure was, but they shouldve been old at this stage. It had been a long time since they were built, after all.

    We set up camp at night. We used a simple ice wall, which quickly came full circle. We were only going to stay there for one night, so we didnt need to prepare much.

    I didnt think that the Panthers n to attack us even if they did see us. I surmised that what they were trying to do was rush to the valley through the night. It was pointless to stall us here. Thats what I wouldve done if I was Marvel.

    Marvel understood military operations, so I could predict his ns.

    We had grilled meat for dinner. I looked at the huge rabbit corpse in front and couldnt help but recall almost getting killed when I tried to solo a rabbit. I couldnt help but chuckle when recalling the memory. Ling Yue, who was next to me, looked at the rabbits corpse with strong curiosity. Her ears twitched as she went around the rabbit. Maybe she was curious about the rabbit due to her fox instincts.

    She might have gone and bit the rabbit if there was nobody around. I saw her reveal her fangs every once in a while, and hence my thought.

    She noticed my smile. She seemed to think I was mocking my behaviour. She blushed and acted tough with me, What are youughing about? Ive never seen such arge rabbit here before; cant I be curious?

    I looked at her and shook my head, No, I wasntughing at you; I wasntughing at you. I just recalled the past when there was a huge rabbit, simr to this one, lying next to me and Lucia when we were in the wild. Lucias favourite activity is going out and buying a grilled rabbit thigh at noon. If she has time after, shell also buy a bottle of wine.

    Ling Yue lingered for a moment; then she looked at me. My gaze looked as if I spaced out. My eyes were on Ling Yue, but what I saw was the sunny and tired sunlight at noon in the Imperial Capital. The horn from the military camp by my side was akin to the horns in the Imperial Capitals market horns. Next to me was a cute young girl. She had her arm wrapped around mine as she lowered her head and tore into a rabbit.

    The stars overhead were bright as always, but the young girl wasnt next to me. What made me happy was that she was now pregnant with my child, watching over me from a safe ce in the South.

    Ling Yue asked, Do you love Lucia?

    I replied with a smile, Of course, I love her. If love means wanting to rub shoulders with another and wishing your flesh and blood were mixed together, then I love Lucia, deeply love Lucia.

    Lucia is the woman I love most. Shes been by my side for a very long time. Shes always been by my side, never taking a step away. Ive done countless things that made her worry and sad, but she never left me. Shes always been by my side to love me. She loves me the same as ever, understands me best and is the most supportive person. Not even Niers lovepares to hers.

    What about Nier, then?

    Ive loved Lucia for a very, very, very long time, but my love with NIer has just started. I can leave Lucia in the elvennds without concern, because we trust each other firmly, and have done so from a long time ago. Nier and I have just fallen in love, however, so we still need to love each other for a while longer.

    So Lucia is your main wife, then.

    I stood up, Youre right if were talking about official paperwork, but I consider both of them to be my main wife. After all, I love both of them.

    <em>I wonder how my wives and moms in the south are doing now Ive only left for a short while, but I miss them already. I miss Lucia. I miss the cute young girl next to me. I miss her every frown and smile, as well as her every move.</em>

    This was the first time I realised how much I loved Lucia.

    <em>Why exactly did I love Lucia so much after I got to the North? Why did I worry about her more and more the further north I went? Why? </em>

    I kept feeling that my blood was attracted toward the North. My blood called out to me. It was as though my family was in the North and that it was rted to Lucia

    <em>Why?</em>

    ===========

    Current time at the Gdriel Tribes forbidden area, located within the deep parts of the elven forest.

    Vyvyan lightly stepped over the rotten leaves. She then made a small bow. With a smile and in a soft voice, she made a greeting, Father, are you still well?

    How is my dear grandchild doing?

    There was no hesitation in his voice. He asked his daughter his question directly.

    He looked at his daughter with his old eyes. Though he was inquiring about his grandchild, he had no love or pity to speak of. There was only dominance and vignce, but his irritation was more obvious than any other emotion. He looked at Vyvyan and coldly snorted, I cant believe lowly blood tainted our Gdriel tribes glory. Vyvyan, have you ensured it?

    Yes, I have. I have gotten Troys approval. You do not need to worry, Dear Father. The Gdriel Tribe will not have a defect. I have changed many things for my son, but I do not think that even I will change that.

    Vyvyan raised her head. Her blue eyes were filled with determination this time.

 Book 10: Chapter 33

    Book 10: Chapter 33

    <strong>*Huff Huff Huff*</strong>

    Marvel pulled his sword out from the chest of the human cavalry and panted. He looked around at the bloody stronghold and wiped the blood at the corner of his forehead.

    He ended up beingte, but fortunately, it was just a small cavalry unit. He managed to break through their weak defences with his heavy assault. He had captured the stronghold that was intended for their protection in the first ce.

    On both sides of the stronghold were steep snowy mountains that were impossible to climb. The path between the valleys was extremely narrow. The elves constructed a city door in the middle of the valley using blue stones, with a very thickyer of ice outside covering it. After days and months of arduous work, they also covered it with dead green vines. The wall was firmer, since the vines were mixed in with the solidified mud.

    The stronghold was thest hope for the all of the North.

    Marvel was out of time now. He saw the human army restingst night. They should soon arrive at the stronghold. The area they had to defend wasntrge, but his army had many difficulties to cope with. As such, he had already sent out a messenger to request the aid of nearby residents and another back to the pce.

    Life and death were now going to be decided. If they lost the stronghold, the North would have no chance of defeating humanitys army. They had no tenable defence position on the t ins. The North stood no chance against humanitys numbers advantage. Their only chance at victory was to gain strongholds. This ce was situated between valleys, so humanity couldnt unleash their entire army at them.

    They would have to pay a big price to capture the stronghold. He just needed to prove that the North could defeat the humans and force them to retreat. If he could do that, the people would support him, and thats when he would have what it took tounch a counterattack. He had to force the humans back. He had to kill enough humans.

    Soldiers, prepare your weapons and muster up your determination. This ce is our grave. We will fight a life and death battle with the enemy here. As long as were alive, no human will pass through here. This ce is the main gate to the North. Behind this ce is your family. For our descendants and for our honour, we must give up our lives here. Brothers, we will drink merrily in hell after this battle!!

    He raised his de soaked in blood high. The sunshine from the mountains was particrly intense. The roars of the panthers could be heard throughout the entire valley. The valley quaked slightly as if it was petrified of the bloody battle toe.

    Thats right. Even god would retreat at the sight of the courage of the two sides about to wage battle.

    ================

    I threw away a few remaining light cavalry uniforms brought back, and then tugged on my horse reins. I looked at the deep valley and softly sighed, Aaahh, werete as I thought wed be.

    <em>I was prepared to fight a bloody battle here, but I still thought it a pity. It looks as though Imte and just barely.</em>

    Your Majesty, what shall we do next?

    I cleared my throat. I looked at Philes, who was next to me, First, set up a defence structure here. Turn this ce into a fortress. I dont want our reinforcements to be felled like a mountain avnche when they counterattack, which means that wed be sent straight back to the cliff.

    Since the panthers are here, its pointless to attack them directly. Theyre definitely ready to fight to the death. We cant underestimate the enemy and recklessly charge in. We need to set up a camp to take care of our wounded, and prepare our equipment and supplies.

    I drew a rough area with my hand. Within that area was where we would establish our newest camp.

    The structure in the middle of the valley wasnt easy to attack. If we couldnt capture it swiftly andcked a steady supply base from the rear, then we may very well be driven out of the valley. Humanitys weapons may be more advanced, but that meant that we relied more on ammunition, which needed to be replenished, as well.

    Since we were faced with a path that couldnt be passed through, the best method we had right now was to set up a temporary fortress and use it as a camp. The North had no means of dragging it out with us. If the three tribes didnt go to the aid of the panthers, I could bury them with just my cannons alone.

    Your Majesty, have you thought about what to do if we cannot capture the stronghold?

    I red at Philes, Who said I cant capture it?

    Philes lingered for a moment before he replied, I meant hypothetically, Your Majesty. Are we just going to wait here forever if we cannot defeat the enemy? Your Majesty, do you not have a backup n?

    What I have is a <em>n</em>, but not a <em>backup n</em>.

    I turned around and Tanya turned around along with me. We didnt intend to look at the gorge any longer. Philes froze in ce for a few seconds before quickly catching up.

    Without looking back at Philes, who was behind me, I exined, Philes, I probably havent shown you my skills before, huh? But let me tell you this, I can capture this ce. I dont want to resort to myst idea at the moment, though, because itll be a bit of a waste if I use it too early. Nevertheless, Ill annihte all of them regardless of how many there are if I use it.

    Philes dawdled again before catching up a second time. He responded, That is great, then. It is rare for you to be so confident, Your Majesty

    ========

    Current time at the pce of the North.

    So are we going to send Marvel reinforcements or not? He defeated the humans once in the south already. The news has been spread everywhere by the panthers, causing it to appear as though we refused to act and he fought all alone with his life. The panthers standing in the hearts of the people has skyrocketed. Hes basically a hero!

    The elder closed his eyes as though he didnt care for what the Werewolf Tribe said.

    Im talking to you, Birdman! Its all because of you! Youve been vague on your stance and refused to send your army out!

    But, I never stopped you from sending your army out.

    The elder looked at the Werewolf in front of him with a cold look. He knocked on his walking stick in front of him heavily and sighed, I feel ashamed. I looked down on the panthers. Theyre all opportunists who only know how to side with whoever wields power, yet they were the first to step up this time. Im both touched and guilty, while were still clinging to selfish thoughts here. That makes me feel very guilty. Were the noble races of the North. Its time that we step up for the North!

    You

    The elder smashed the spot on the ground in front of him and sternly dered, The winged race hereby promises to send out our best elites to join this battle. They will head out to reinforce the panther in the south immediately. We will not act out of any selfishness this time!

    The remaining two swiftly stood up, bowed deeply and responded loudly.

    Well join, as well, then!

    Thats right! Well join, too!

    Yes. Gentlemen, the future of the North is in our hands. We must deploy our best warriors to assist our panther. None of us will retreat this time. Ah, if I was still young, I would definitely take to the frontlines with you!

    The elder looked at the people in front of him with a smile. He reached his hand out. The deep etches in his hands resembled dry thorns. It appeared as though shaking his hands would cause ones hand to bleed.

    Thats right! For the North! For our Queen! For our homnd!!

    For the North! For the icend! For our tribe! Drive those filthy humans out!!!

    A spooky smile discreetly crept up on the elders face

 Book 10: Chapter 34

    Book 10: Chapter 34

    Your Excellency, they did not attack.

    Marvel stood at the top of the city wall and looked down at the empty area in the valley. He chuckled, It appears humanity is not too confident in their strength.

    Shall we initiate an attack, then? We will attack them again as we did on the first night!

    No. A tactic can only be used once. We will only suffer severe losses if we use it again. They did not know that we could attack from within the snowdriftst time, but they know that it is a possible tactic now, so there is no way they will fall for it. Since the human army has set up camp and gone on the defensive, we would be marching to our deaths if we attacked them now.

    But we have reached our limit. We can only hold on for a maximum of three days with our remaining provisions. Your Excellency, our soldiers have the courage and determination to fight, but they cannot fight the enemy on an empty stomach!!

    Marvel frowned. His adjutant was right. He, himself, was also worried about that. For some reason, it felt as though somebody had been here. The nearby residents chose not to aid them. In fact, they avoided the men he sent out. It was as though they liked humanity more, and randomly resented him and hispany.

    <em>Just who was it that said something behind our backs? Are you saying that the humans thought it through this far, and therefore sent out someone to instigate the people? But why did our people believe the humans instead of their own kind? Could it be that Ling Yue is still alive? Did Ling Yue use the Moon Fox Tribes influence?</em>

    The Moon Fox Tribe held a very high status in the hearts of the people, for they were approachable. Those residing in the zone under their jurisdiction led very fulfilling lives, and their tribe leader was a respectable elder. The people werent convinced that their tribe was exterminated due to treason and misleading the people. The people below were most likely suspicious of the four tribes.

    <em>Whats this considered? I want to protect them, yet they dont want to protect themselves?</em>

    Marvel was slightly upset. He was now questioning what he was fighting this for. He wanted to protect the continent, yet the people of the continent chose to believe humanity, who was the invader, rather than him.

    <em>Was it the work of Ling Yue or not?</em>

    He only saw a fiery red silhouette from within the distance, but the silhouette sat with a human. A random feeling of irritation surged up within him. He had no idea where the feeling came from. Did ite from his weird possessive desire or was it because he felt he owed her? Perhaps it was both.

    He had no choice but to give up on Ling Yue at the time. It was impossible for him to shelter her despite her crying so pitifully and him feeling as if his heart was being stabbed. He had his own family and his own tribe. He had to serve his tribe wholeheartedly. He couldnt throw his tribe into the abyss of doom just for a woman, so he had no choice.

    However, he had to admit that he genuinely loved Ling Yue. The pretty, cute and smart girl caught his heart right from the get go. If he didnt seed the leader position of his tribe, his child with her might be calling him dad already.

    Now, though, could he still pick up his sword if she was on the other side?

    Marvel looked down at his sword. The sword was passed down generation after generation within his tribe. It was the sword that carried the honour and blood of his tribe. He grabbed the sword handle with a simple pattern. He once raised it up in front of everyone with spirit, but he now felt it was too heavy for the first time, so heavy that he couldnt lift it.

    ========

    I watched my soldiers moving about around me. I went around on my steed. Next to me were strategists and a small number of soldiers. I had my guards and the soldiers build the camp together to express my stance. The camp could be considered a simple fortress. I couldnt say with certainty that wed be able to capture the fortified city walls right off the bat, but I was confident that there was no way they could drive us back to the cliff. No way.

    ========

    Current time at Troy City.

    Your Majesty, the frontlines have sent a letter back. It was personally written by His Majesty.

    Give it to me! Give it to me!!!

    Elizabeth jumped up from her bed, vigorously knocking the tray over and snatching the letter over, causing her breakfast to spill on the ground. Castell hopelessly looked at the food now all over the ground. He sighed. It seemed that thedies-in-waiting would have their hands full soon, and hed have work, too.

    The Empress even forgot to refer to herself correctly as an Empress, and instead, referred to herself as anybody, includingmoners, would refer to themself. That was just normal, though. After His Majesty left, the Empress was always absentminded. She always stared toward the North, expecting His Majesty who was yet to return. The army that came over as reinforcements was on standby. It was as though the Empress could jump up at any moment and personally lead the army north to rescue her son.

    Elizabeth shook as she tore open the letter and spread it out as though she couldnt wait. The letters on the letter was the handwriting she was familiar with. It was her most beloved sons handwriting. She recognised it with a single nce. Elizabeth sat on her bed in her thin sleepwear. She read the letter with her ck eyes full of tenderness. She wore a blissful smile on her face that could virtually melt everything around, including Castells heart.

    Its very cold in the North. The scarf you made me is no match for the cold. If possible, I hope you can weave me a new one that is thicker. I really like the scarf you wove me. Love you, Mom.

    Your most beloved son, Troy Gdriel Rosvenor.

    Elizabeth gently ran her finger tip over the sentence Love you, mom.

    Big droplets of tears coursed down her face andnded on the letter. Elizabeth jerked her body, and then quickly hugged the letter, afraid that her tears would smudge his letters. It was safest on her chest. It was as important as her own heart, or, perhaps, even more.

    Elizabeth wiped her tears. She carefully stored the letter away. She ced it under her pillow. She then looked at Castell and raised her voice, Nobody is to touch this letter. I must be able to see the letter at all times, understood? Castell.

    I understand.

    Castell made a small bow then looked at the Empress. She looked back at him as though she realised something. She slowly pulled her nket over to cover her body. She then cleared her throat gently, Dont enter without my prior permission in the future, Castell. Just ce my breakfast at the door.

    That

    Mm I dont want to let anybody besides my son see my body now, so be a little mindful.

    Uhm Understood.

    <strong>Glossary </strong>

    *When the narration talks about how Elizabeth addressed herself incorrectly, its referring to herself using the I used by everyone, as opposed to the one used by an Emperor/Empress. In other words, she used  instead of .

 Book 10: Chapter 35

    Book 10: Chapter 35

    The soldiers raised the guns in their hands up high, looked to the valley in front and roared. I sat atop my horse as and looked at the fury on their face. I shouted, Do you still remember the humiliation we suffered a few days ago? We suffered our first night raid. I cannot ept that sort of random defeat. It was our fault for being conceited that time, but that wont happen this time. Show the barbarians of the North our true strength this time!

    For the alliance!!

    Attack!

    For the alliance!!

    The soldiers began to march, causing the entire valley to quake. The horses neighed as the men forced them to advance. They dragged cannons across the ice and snow to enter the valley.

    I looked at the tall mountains on both sides of the valley. The two mountains were the mostmon snowy mountains in the North. At the top was a thickyer of snow. Below the loweryer of the snowy mountains were dead nts. The two mountains created a narrow space between them, so my army had no means of spreading out, thereby hampering my ability to use my numbers advantage.

    The mountains on both sides were extremely steep. I didnt rule out the possibility of a route allowing one toe down from above, but I couldnt have my main force use it even if such a route did exist, since it was pointless to send a small team.

    However, there was a benefit that we could derive from it. The panthers couldnt attack us from the rear given those conditions. Of course, I didnt believe that they would try and use a sneak attack on us with their small numbers. I wouldnt wait anymore or alter my n if they didunch a sneak attack. If they attacked us from the rear, I would just concentrate on capturing the wall.

    The city doors Ling Yue spoke of finally appeared in front of us. The wall stunned me a bit. The wall waspletely wrapped up with vines that resembled Japanese ivy.

    I wasnt sure if that was deliberate or if it was the work of nature. If it was just a simple door made of stone, I was certain that I could blow a hole in it with my cannons on the spot. However, I couldnt be so certain when they had got nts and mud mixed together and reinforced with ice.

    I saw an imposing panther standing behind the parapet of the city wall. He looked at us, and I waved my hand. My army behind me halted, and the horses stopped neighing. The footsteps echoing throughout the valley stopped, sending it into silence once again. The panther looked at me, and I looked back at him.

    Ling Yue wasnt next to me this time. She chose to leave, as we got closer and closer to Marvel, who was going to have a standoff with us. I didnt know why she chose to leave, but I had no reason to refuse, since that was her decision.

    I couldnt actually see Marvels face clearly. I could only see that his physique was very burly. I didnt think itd be an exaggeration if I he ended up squashing Ling Yue to bits if he rubbed her. I couldnt quite wrap my head around why she liked the guy, but for some reason, I really wanted to put a bullet in his furry head with a gun.

    Your Majesty.

    Philes handed me a long gun from behind. I grabbed it and aimed it at the panther at the top. The panther coldly looked at me without shouting anything or ducking its head. I fired at it without a word prior.

    I had no intention of being chivalrous here.

    <em>If youre not scared of me, fine, Ill kill you with one shot. Ill shoot you dead in one shot even if you want to fight fair and square.</em>

    s, due to the excessively long distance from him, the bullet only hit the parapet and broke off a section of condensed mud.

    Scoundrel! Scoundrel!!

    Angry roars came from above the city walls. The panther looked at me coldly. His gaze was more condescending and ridiculingpared to before. I pursed my lips with annoyance.

    <em>This has nothing to do with honour or chivalry, does it? Were enemies to begin with. Its normal for me to shoot at you, isnt it?</em>

    I tossed the gun back to Philes; then I turned around and waved my hand as Imanded, Artillerymen, prepare to fire!!

    The horns of the artillery squad from behind sounded out. The horses scattered. The personnel around the cannons ran back and forth, loading up the weapon created by humanity.

    Commander of the human army below!

    I heard someone fluent in the elvennguage call out from the city wall just as I turned around to leave. I looked back at the panther atop the wall. Marvel looked at me. Tone imposing, he shouted, If you have any integrity and honour left in you, then dont make my soldiers and yours suffer. Lets do this, you and I will fight a duel down below. Whoever wins will get their way, what do you th-.

    <strong>*Bang!!*</strong>

    My second shot hit his metal helmet, leading to everyone present eximing with surprise. He didnt get injured, because I was truly too far away. Despite hitting its target, the bullet didnt have enough power to pierce his helmet, instead, leaving just a small dent. I tossed the gun I took off Philes again back to him. I then looked back at Marvel and belted, There is no need for any agreement between humans and anthropoids. I can get what I want once youre dead anyway. You killed so many of our people in the South, and yet you expect me y chivalry games with you?

    We didnt kill them!

    You anthropoids in the North raised your des at us, so you must all die.

    I grabbed the gun Philes reloaded and handed me. I aimed at Marvel a third time, but he hesitated for a moment, and then swiftly ducked his head behind the wall. My soldiers broke out inughter. They mocked the enemymander who was afraid. I tossed the gun back to Philes, and then returned to the middle of the formation.

    The cannons were ready, and the artillerymen were waiting for my order. I looked at thedders we had finished preparing, in addition to the soldiers around the simply constructed ram. I raised my hand up high, pointed to the city wall in front and roared, Soldiers, see that? See those murderers? I dont need to say anymore, right?! You are the soldiers Her Majesty is proud of, and my most trusted warriors. Our enemy is right before us. Do I need to say anymore? Now charge over there and attack! Attack!! For the alliance! For the alliance!!

    For the alliance!! For revenge!!

    The soldiers roared in unison, and the cannons went off. The cannonballs exploded when they upon impact on the city walls. I looked at the mountains on both sides with a bit of concern, but our charge and the sound of the explosions didnt affect the mountains.

    It didnt look like wed cause an avnche. The mountains seemed to be wrapped up with nts, after all, so they should be firm in ce. The big pile of snow wasnt meaningless, though.

    Despite the cannons blowing off chunks of mud and shaking the walls, they remained rooted firmly in the ground. It sounded as though the cannons took out some enemies behind the walls, as well. It was be best if it killed several of them while at it.

    I didnt charge right away. Instead, I waited for my artillerymen to reload as many cannons as possible. I wasnt sure if the Panthers would be scared of the situation, but I was certain that humans who were smothered with cannon fire for the first time were definitely so scared that they would scream their lungs out.

    The cannons stopped. A good portion of the mud and nts on the walls had been blown off, revealing the simple blue colour beneath.

    I drew my long sword and charged toward the city walls while roaring, Charge!!!

    For the alliance!!

 Book 10: Chapter 36

    Book 10: Chapter 36

    Do you remember the battle to capture the elves city wall with the old elves back then? Both sides suffered plenty of casualties. It was really interesting.

    Yeah, the number of corpses from that battle was high as the city wall.

    The young girl listened to the two men, who were up in the clouds quietly, discussing among themselves. She dawdled for a moment. The girl next to her noticed her gaze, so she tugged her arm. She giggled, What, do you like one of them?

    No, sorry. I want to go and listen to them.

    The two fellows paused. They looked at the girl who walked over to their side and pulled a seat out to sit down. They opened up their notebook in front of them. The young girl whipped her hair that was a gradient of ck and burgundy. She looked at the two of them, If you can tell me about that war, I would be very grateful My father never shared his war experiences with me

    One of them shrugged. He looked at her, Its normal for him not to. If possible, I wouldnt want my daughter to have to do with such a bloody war either.

    But courage and loyalty are disyed in such wars, arent they? That goes for both sides.

    The girl looked at them. Her rosy eyes moved back and forth between the two guys. The two of them hesitated for a moment, and then exchanged nces of distress. One of them then cleared his throat, All right, then. This is all the different information we gathered We n to use it for our history sses Mm At the time when humanitys army attacked the old city door mm this one here

    ===============

    This ce wasnt suited forrge-scale battles, so I couldnt use my numbers advantage. The worst part was that my cannons couldnt effectively attack the enemies behind the wall. They just loudly banged on the wall. The force of the cannons waspletely absorbed by the snowy and muddyyers of the wall, while the explosions just blew snow up into the air. My soldiers set up eightdders to try to capture the tightly defended wall, but they couldnt get up the wall. The ram seemingly couldnt ram the doors open. God forbid, I knew how long the doors hadnt been opened for. The green vines and snowy were frozen together. It was a perfect defence.

    <em>How in the devil did they even get behind the wall?!</em>

    My light cavalry were killed in front of the city wall. I couldnt find any other way besides climbingdders to get up the wall.

    I split my attack teams into three teams. The first team was attacking right now. The panthers didnt have any weapons to use in long-distancebat, but my soldiers rifles became burdens once they climbed the wall due to aiming uracy. The infantry below didnt dare to move forward to pressure the enemy with fire. Only the trained hunting soldiers dared to try. Unfortunately, owing to the height and distance, their efforts yielded minimal results.

    The ordinary soldiers, who didnt have swords, had to use their bays once they got up, but the heavy rifles were just burdens against the enemies with weapons specifically catered to close-quartersbat. Very few of them managed to even draw their guns after getting up the wall, only to be hacked and pushed off.

    Only a few of them made it up, and those were from my guard unit. Sadly, due to their small numbers, they couldnt gain proper footing.

    The panthers were very methodical. They didnt have everybody gathered at the top. They alternated their men, switching out who went forwards. They used a very simple, but effective, method, which was throwing a heavy sh that effectively halted my infantry, so they couldnt advance.

    The roars and cries of pain on the battlefield were louder than the sounds of the cannons. Soldiers with white cloaks used countless people asdders to charge up then exploded simrly to fireworks of blood, and then dropped down from above. They eroded simrly to butterflies returning home, except that they were butterflies that wouldnt ever see home.

    I watched the first team send units forward to attack the wall, one after another. I clenched my teeth tightly. I couldnt do anything. All I could do was watch my fearless soldiers in front of me charge forth, and then fall into the pools of blood. Their blood virtually melted the snow that had been condensed for centuries. Their blood spread out across the snow, literally dying the battlefield red.

    Our army and theirs both wore white uniforms, so the blood was particrly visible. It wasparable to the bright sun in the sky. There was no other sound, background music, slow motion action, reys or close-ups. I watched my soldiers get dropped off the wall one after another and heard their desperate cries.

    My body felt as if it could break apart from trembling. I wanted to help them, but I had no means of doing so.

    Imanded, Have the first attacking team retreat.

    The drum sequence to retreat began. The first attacking team paused. I looked at all of their expressions. They all wore different expressions. Some were joyous, some were confused, some were tense, and others were reluctant I swept my gaze over them then rode forward. I weed the returning team and headed toward the wall.

    Marvel, who was at the top of the wall, panted heavily. He leaned on the parapet that had been burnt and looked at us, or rather, me. I looked back at him in silence. Marvel shouldve been suffering, too.

    I could tolerate our losses, but they couldnt bear with theirs. I stood in front of the piles of corpses. I looked up at him and indifferently asked, How much longer can you hang in there?

    Until you are no longer able to continue.

    He looked at me and threw a human corpse down. The white cloak on the corpse fluttered in the wind andnded in front of the White Deer King. The White Deer King lingered for a moment, and then bowed its head to the corpse. His lifeless eyes were on the sky, showing his helplessness and despair. His eyes that shouldve moved with life were now as if they were broken ss that couldnt reflect the sky.

    Lets continue, then.

    I turned around and returned to my camp. The second attack team wiped the sweat at the corner of their foreheads and tightly gripped their rifles. Although their guns were useless in close-quartersbat, that was all they could rely on.

    Tanya walked up to my side. She looked at me seriously with her small face. She drew her long sword and eximed, Your Majesty, please allow me to attack this time! I guarantee I can capture it!

    No, you dont need to take to the field, yet, Tanya.

    I stroked her head. I then turned around to face the second team. I swung the Elven King sword through the air, lighting up their faces with the shiny de. I pointed my sword in the direction of the enemy and roared, Second team, split up into four teams ,and attack them in waves. Each wave is to only fight for thirty minutes, understood? I will order you to retreat every thirty minutes. The second wave will then take your ce and repeat! You dont need to try and upy space. Just kill as many panthers as you can! Understood?! First wave, charge!!

    For the alliance!!

    I gave Philes, who was next to me, a pat on his shoulder. I then shouted, Line my guard unit up. Gradually add men. Dont give the anthropoids a chance to catch their breaths. They can hang in there, so lets see if their energy is infinite! My warriors, charge! You are my guards, so you must stand at the forefront!

    Roger!

    Apounding attack strategy, huh?

    The military avoided using the tactic, but it appeared to be the most correct choice in their circumstance. Being attacked with wave after wave meant that Marvels men wouldnt get a chance to rest.

    If they executed it with a cadence, theyd be able to keep their losses to the absolute minimum. Arranging the elites to be behind the charging team would allow the elites to save their energy, while leaving his men with no energy to fight back. Theyd be forced to expend their energy on the rows of soldiers in front. Fending off one wave would only result in a stronger wave, while his soldiers would only continue to fatigue more and more.

    Marvel wiped his forehead sweat. He raised his de high up and shouted, We will not retreat! Soldiers! We have not retreated! Our family is right behind us, so we cannot take a single step back even if we must fight empty handed and on an empty stomach. We must die with honour! Let our statues and children spread our bravery!!

    For the North!!

    Ah, the sound of swords shing again.

    War can destroy everything humanity ever created, but it could never destroy courage. That was applicable for both sides.

 Book 10: Chapter 37

    Book 10: Chapter 37

    In that case, humanity would win for sure. Marvel has no chance of winning. He will be felled by the waves of attacks.

    Uhm, although everybody fears using thispounding attack tactic, it was very effective at the time. It was impossible to reform Marvels ranks. His fighting power would continue to diminish, while the opposition would get stronger and stronger. It was a tug of war. All that was left to see was when humanity would send out their strongest force

    The young girl nodded and recorded it in her notebook what the two said as fast as possible. The two looked at her. The more they talked about it, the more excited they got. War does excite men, after all. Actually, it would be more urate to say that it excites men who havent been to the battlefield.

    The young girl nodded gently then said, The first cavalry division

    Correct that was them and also General Tanya Its said that General Tanya, alone, killed virtually their total number, killing not just dozens or hundreds, but tens of thousands! Scary, huh? Shes basically a death god.

    The young girl hesitated for a moment. She instantly remembered the somewhat cute Tanya with her blue hat on. Tanya brought her an ice-cream every time she visited. She really couldnt imagine her Sister Tanya as being a death god. However, what was in front of her, rified it.

    Themander of the first cavalry division couldnt have been without any aplishments to her name, after all.

    What happened after, then? Did the humans capture the ce after?

    Ah, if you mean at the end, then yes, but there were some obstacles during the process There were no battles where losses were that bad after that battle. They were losses humanity, and even Hero King Troy, couldnt ept

    The male revealed a mysterious expression to look at her before continuing, Because

    ========

    I looked at the city wall in front. The city walls were already very dangerous. The panthers loud shouting became quieter and quieter. Under our waves of attacks, they had to pay a big price even if they could defend the ce. Our casualties continued to decrease. Some of our soldiers had even managed to find steady footing on the walls, allowing gunfire to finally be heard from atop the walls.

    I sent the cannons back, since we were out of ammunition for them. However, the parapets that the soldiers used as shields were blown to pieces by our cannons, revealing the corpses of fallen panthers. I noticed that Marvel appeared to have been wounded. He wouldnt have had that much blood on him, otherwise.

    I waved my hand. It was time. I had to switch the team out even if the group on the attack had lots of hope.

    I looked toward one side of the wall and bluntlymanded, Tanya, prepare to take to the field.

    Tanya tugged on her hat with a hint of excitement, Understood. Your Majesty, I guarantee I will defeat them in this wave!

    Not defeat, but kill. Marvel, whos opposite us, is the leader of the panthers. The important thing is to bring his head down perfectly. Forget the others

    Wait! Wait!!

    I patted Tanya on her head. Just as she was about to go, I suddenly heard shouts from behind. We turned around to see Ling Yue run over. She ran up to me. She looked at my eyes and anxiously said, Marvel andpany Are they about to lose? I see that Tanya is about to set out

    Thats right.

    I nodded. Tanya coldly looked at her without a word.

    Can can you spare Marvel, then? Ling Yues tail wagged correspondingly to its owners concern and anxiety. Sounding emotional, she pleaded, Can you spare him? I have something to say to him. I I want to see him again. Just once

    Sorry, but not this time.

    I turned back around to look at the city wall. I coldly exined, If this was about me, alone, I could spare him, but I will have let my fallen soldiers down if I spare him. I must finish this as fast as I can. Courage is a consumable. I dont want to lose too many of my excellent soldiers here. I can tolerate your thinking, but I cant let my soldiers die for nothing just for our wilfulness.

    Ling Yue immediately froze. She didnt know what to say to me next. I looked at her. I saw her ears flop down. I stroked her head then turned back around to face the wall. Imanded, Tanya, attack! Philes, you go, too. Remember to protect Tanya.

    Roger!

    Tanya nodded, and then drew her sword on her back. She then charged over with the soldiers in front.

    That was thest time I sent out Tanya and Philes. They were the strongest team in my guard unit. Marvel had no strength for another exchange. This was a big attack from us, and it was thest wave for Marvel.

    Marvel looked at the soldiers charging over; then he looked at his fallen fellow panthers beside him. The panthers were battered and so tired that picking up their swords was an ordeal. They looked at the soldiers charging at them with gazes of despair. After fighting so many waves of enemies, they, themselves, had forgotten what they were fighting for.

    All that remained in their mind was endless resentment, theirst shreds of despair and pain.

    They had run out of courage. They were powerless to do anything now. They had fought off waves of enemies. They all looked at the soldiers below.

    Ah, soldiers. This is our end, but this is also our greatest moment!!

    A small blue silhouette that resembled a shining butterfly flew up thedder from below in an instant. Her huge sword waspletely disproportionate to her stature, yet she wielded it naturally as if it was a part of her body. Topare, her and her sword were akin to a butterfly and its wings. Her cloak fluttered in the wind. The young girl was very cute and pretty, but to Marvel, she was the grim reaper, there for his life.

    Its not too bad to die to a beauty.

    Marvel smiled helplessly onest time, and that was thest time he revealed an expression.

    Tanya skilfully twisted, and therge physique dropped to its knees behind her. Marvel released his tight grip on his sword. He let go of the panther tribes glorious sword for the first time. Its owner might never be able to pick it up again, because a headless panther couldnt stand up.

    All of the panthers went silent. His metal armour then collided with the ground the next second. Thest one with the will to fight was dead, so there was no need to continue fighting

 Book 10: Chapter 38

    Book 10: Chapter 38

    Ling Yue watched Tanya throw a round thing off the top. She covered her mouth and screamed with grief, Aaaahhh!!

    I watched the panthers head get thrown off coldly. I then roared, We dont need prisoners, understood?! We dont need prisoners!

    Tanya lingered for a moment, and then drew her short sword.

    No Dont Dont I I

    Ling Yue knelt powerlessly next to me. Her tears covered her face, but I ignored her. Marvel was the one she loved. She still had feelings for him despite him betraying her. Her Marvel was now a corpse. The two were bound to never meet again.

    It was war. I had no need to show Ling Yue sympathy. Ling Yue was on my side; she shouldve supported me. I was very unhappy with the fact that she still had feelings for Marvel. I randomly felt good now that he was dead. Marvel was the only who courageously resisted us. With him dead, wed be able to press forward with an indomitable will. There was nobody else who would dare to stop us.

    The painful roars of the panthers on the walls could be heard along with sequences of gunshots. The soldiers who had captured the city walls cheered as they threw the corpses off the walls. They cheered loudly every time a corpse was thrown off. We really needed a victory. We needed a victory after being attacked by them to tell our soldiers that we couldnt be defeated.

    My Marvel Marvel

    I finally paid attention to Ling Yue who was kneeling on the ground as if she was possessed. She hung her head down as she staggered over to Marvels head. He still had eyes still open. I sighed, and the White Deer King began to walk. I grabbed Ling Yues hair from behind. I had no pity for Ling Yue, who was heartbroken for my enemies. I dragged her over to one side.

    Think about your position, Ling Yue. Ive already treated you well enough. Ive let you have your ways enough times. Are you still unaware of what it is you want? Didnt you say the four tribes killed your family? Didnt you say Marvel betrayed your love in the end? What do you want now?

    Ling Yue wailed as I dragged her back by her hair. She desperately kicked and cried as she looked at the head that couldnt move ever again. She shouted, Give it to me! Give it to me! Thats Marvel Thats Marvel Let me see him onest time Let me see! Let me hold him!

    Thats impossible. Hes my prey that I sessfully hunted, and my spoil of war. Ling Yue, sort yourself out. If you still want to oppose me, Ill kill you right now.

    I threw her over to the guards at the rear. One of soldiers carried Marvels head back cheerfully. His demeanour was simr to a young man carrying a fresh watermelon home. He raised Marvels head up high with a smile, and then threw it over to us. I looked down at his still eyes and snickered, It appears that you didnt hold out for too long, Marvel. You have no future in the face of supreme power.

    Just as I was about to hand our g over to the soldiers to have them set it up on the city walls to dere our victory, the soldiers who captured the walls suddenly stopped and looked ahead. I stopped in ce and looked in the direction that they looked. I had no idea what had happened. I just heard a sound simr to a crows caw. Next thing I knew, I saw a fireball. It wasnt magic, but a massive boulder that was on fire.

    The soldiers screamed as they quickly scrambled. The boulder fell down from the sky. It was hot and fiercely whistled through the sky. Itnded where our team was. The soldiers frantically screamed. Some made onest cry, while others were terrified as they were set aze. I froze. I discovered all of the soldiers who captured the wall were screaming just as I went to speak. They jumped off the city walls as they screamed, ignoring the height and ran for their lives.

    I didnt need to ask them what happened, since I saw it.

    It looked as if the sky was torn apart by a ck pair of wings. It looked as though a crow cawed forth the stench of blood. I didnt know what creature with huge wings flew over. It had sharp talons that stretched out toward the soldiers on the city wall simrly to an eagle swooping down on a rabbit on the grass. It pierced the soldiers bodies with its talons and picked them up before throwing them out. Blood and organs rained down from above. The humongous ck bird flew in the air as it sang the melody of death.

    Retreat!

    I wasnt sure what the situation over there was, but I knew that we had to retreat. The valley was excessively narrow. If we were blocked by our siege weapons and attacked by the humongous bird in the sky simultaneously, wed suffer very severe losses. They mustve been the anthropoids follow-up army. I didnt bring my entire force over, so engaging would be no different to fighting rocks with eggs.

    All units, retreat orderly! Form a gun formation!!

    I didnt move, despite giving the order to retreat. My eyes were still fixated on the city wall. Tanya and Philes hadnt appeared yet.

    <em>Where are those two?</em>

    Boulder after boulder zipped over. The closest one struck the soldiers next to me dead. Their blood sttered onto me. I tightly clenched my teeth and searched for the small blue silhouette.

    Protect His Majesty!! Protect His Majesty!!

    A huge bird noticed me standing still. It cawed loudly as it prepared to dive down for its prey. A falling boulder ripped through the air as it dropped downwards. My guards roared as they raised their rifles up. They gathered around me and fired toward the sky. The huge bird was hit with a barrage of bullets, knocking off one of its wings. as well. It wailed, and then crashed down in front of me.

    The other huge bird around noticed us. It cawed and then flew towards us. My guards gathered around me and desperately fired at the huge bird overhead. The huge bird was afraid of our guns. It flew around in the air as it waited for an opportunity to strike. Our forces made a swift retreat, and we would fire at attacking birds every now and then. However, what followed was always a cry of despair.

    Come on! Come on!! My Tanya! My Philes!! Where are you?! Tanya!! Hurry and jump!!

    I finally saw a blue silhouette. She was covered in blood. She seemed to have cut down the anthropoids that turned to rush toward us. She looked at me. She heard my shouts. Just as she finally went to leap down toward the pile of corpses below

    <strong>*Caw!!*</strong>

    The huge bird in the sky didnt spare the small silhouette that suddenly appeared at the wall. It cawed as it flew over. Tanya didnt have a gun! I roared with despair. The White Deer King sprinted full pelt over to her. I snatched the gun of my guard next to me as I continued to rush toward Tanya, who jumped down, and the huge bird diving downwards.

    Tanya!

    I fired at the same time I shouted. A guard in white appeared behind Tanya all of a sudden. He shielded Tanyas small body from behind. The huge birds talons ripped into his cloak, flesh, organs and bones. He groaned with pain and desperately pushed Tanya away from himself.

    After the next instant, the bullet I fired pierced the huge birds eye. The explosion magic bullet blew the huge birds head apart, reducing it to a pool of blood. The small silhouette that separated from the huge bird was akin to a kite thats string had snapped. The birds corpsended on the ground with a heavy thud. I caught Tanya from her jump and held her in one of my arms before finally rushing over to the body.

    At the same time, I also noticed several huge birds swooping down toward me

 Book 10: Chapter 39

    Book 10: Chapter 39

    Roar!!

    When I felt the ws of the huge bird on the skin my head, the White Deer King suddenly raised its head up and roared. The huge bird in the sky reacted as though something hit it, causing it to wobble and almost crash into the ground. It pped its wings with fear desperately to try to fly back up. The White Deer King whipped its head, and then looked at the bird again. The bird cawed with terror and swiftly fled simrly to a moth being driven away.

    You

    The White Deer King shook its head, ignoring my surprise as though the creatures were the same as insignificant flies and mosquitoes that annoyed humans.

    I patted its head then quickly grabbed Philes by his belt. His body jerked vigorously. His eyes moved a little. He desperately tried to look at me. I pulled him up. Tanya, who was in front of me, then grabbed him. Philes had a shocking hole in his chest made by the grim reapers scythe. A huge amount of leaking blood drained Philes of his life force.

    Philes, Philes, hang in there! Hang in there! Were heading back now! Were heading back now!!

    I took my scarf off and pressed it on his wound. The huge amount of blood instantly soaked my scarf, turning it bright red. Tanya pressed her hands down firmly on his wound. Philes struggled around to grab my arm. He trembled as he raised his head up to look at me.

    Dont speak. Dont speak. Philes, these wont be yourst words. You have a future. You still have a future. Youll be fine. Just hang in there. You can say whatever you want once youve recovered! Philes, believe me. Philes, believe me!!

    I kicked the White Deer King. The White Deer King ran to the rear at full pelt. I was now dder than words could do justice that I changed my steed. Philes grabbed onto my arm tightly. He looked at me and spoke with difficulty, I I do not regret it Your

    He struggled. He looked at me and spoke as if he had no strength. His clear and somewhat cute face that I often mistook and teased was now covered in blood. I looked at him. I saw the reflection of my face in his eyes. He gripped my arm tightly. His arms gradually weakened as though his trembles were leaking out his energy. He coughed out a mouthful of blood and gradually rxed.

    Tanya pressed down on his wound with all her might. My scarf got so heavy from all his blood that it couldnt flutter in the winds.

    Dont say that sort of stuff! Dont say that sort of stuff! I order you!! Philes! Philes! Youll be fine Youll be fine!!

    Our camp was right ahead. We had retreated. The huge birds behind us were afraid of the White Deer Kings majestic aura. They circled around the valley, not daring to fly out. The soldiers opened the gates to our camp.

    All of the soldiers are waiting for us. The doctor is ready. There is fire, food and afortable bed at the camp. Your Shusia is there, too. Philes, Philes, hang in there for a bit longer!!

    Youll be fine! Youll be all right! Philes! Youll be all right!!

    Please. I beg you. Open your eyes. Grab onto my arm tightly. Just a little more. Just a little more, my Philes. Dont do this! Dont let go! Its right in front of us. Were very close now. Youll be fine! Youve been with me for a long time and travelled half the continent with me. I saved you once, so I can save you a second time! Dont die! Dont die!!

    <em>Dont dieee!!!</em>

    Your Majesty!

    <strong>*Thud!!*</strong>

    The wooden gates to the camp opened from the rear. The soldiers around ran over, shouting out and gathered around us. The doctor carrying his equipment box was there, as well. I was covered in blood, so my guess was that they thought I was hurt.

    My arm no longer felt heavy.

    I lowered my head. The White Deer King stopped moving. It did its best. It ran back as fast as its legs could take it, which was faster than the speed the army retreated. It was the fastest runner. No steed could outrun it. s, the speed that Philes blood left his body was faster than the White Deer King.

    I looked at the ground. Philes bodynded with a heavy thud. His blood melted the snow on the ground. His blood that got on me continued trickling down onto the ground as if it was keeping time.

    I didnt cry. I didnt even dismount. Instead, I looked at Philes, who was on the ground. It was too fast. It all happened too fast. I remembered speaking to him just half an hour ago. I watched him charge up the city wall, but he was now lying on the ground in front of my eyes with no blood left to bleed.

    PHILES!!!

    Shusias scream tore through the condensed air. She staggered as she came running over. She knelt down in front of Philes corpse and trembled as she hugged him tightly and cried. Her wails sounded akin to a sad song from hell, irritating my ears so much I felt an urge to puke.

    Your Majesty Your Majesty

    I left the White Deer King and staggered over. Tanya watched me from behind without knowing what to do. I staggered over and knelt on the ground. All of my feelings sted forth from my body along with the pain and despair I suppressed.

    AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!

    I couldnt hold back my tears. I started to vomit a little afterwards. My tears smothered my entire face. My body shook intensely as though all the pores on my face were releasing my pain and suffering. I knelt on the ground and cried out in a voice unlike a human being.

    AAAAHHH!!! AAAHH!!! AAAAHHH!!!!

    I cried and screamed, releasing my final breaths. My vision got foggy due to my tears. I had moments where my vision went dark. My body wobbled as though I was going to drop to the ground. A few men grabbed me, but I felt that I had lost contact with all of my senses. I couldnt hear anything other than Shusias wails.

    His Majesty has lost control of his emotions! Give him a tranquilizer! Hurry!!

    Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Calm down! Your body will not be able to handle this

    I felt a cold liquid run down the sides of my mouth. I coughed hard and spat out a red liquid. The doctor ced me on the bed and gave me another dose of the liquid.

    I seemingly couldnt make a sound. My vision became hazy as if the entire world was seemingly copsing.

    <em>Let this world copse. Just let it copse. Will a new world be formed in its ce after it copses? Can it bring my Philes back? Can it bring my Mera, Luna and Philes back? I would trade my Philes for ten Marvels. I want my Philes, right now!!</em>

    <em>Philes!!</em>

    Shusia wiped her tears. She stood outside the tent. She took in a deep breath and forced herself to steady her tone, How is His Majesty?

    His Majesty has fallen asleep after taking the drug. However, he cries out every now and then. The impact of Philes departure is too big of a blow to His Majesty The same goes for you.

    The guard looked at Shusia in front of him hesitantly. He said, Sorry I am very sorry Instructor Shusia I know that you two intended to get married Umm

    Shusia wiped her tears and sobbed, Its all right. He died for His Majesty. He definitely has no resentment and wont regret it That was his glory. I I am proud of him I I Ugh Ugh Aaahhh!!! Aaahh!

 Book 10: Chapter 40

    Book 10: Chapter 40

    I dont know how long I slept for, or rather, passed out for.

    When I opened my eyes, overhead was a brown and silver cloth. It was quiet all around. Dead silent. The silence was particrly spooky. I had experienced such silence before. I had either gone deaf or I was dead.

    I opened my mouth to call out, but I couldnt make a sound despite my best efforts. I shouted with all my might, but I couldnt hear anything.

    <em>Am I mute or deaf?</em>

    Oh, youre up.

    Ling Yue pulled the curtain to the tent open just as I started to ponder my condition. She carried a basin over to me. Her ears twitched with excitement when she saw I was awake. She came up to my side and ced on my head a towel that she took out from the basin. I felt an ice cold sensation on my forehead. Ling Yue looked at me and sped my face. I noticed her eyes were red, though her pupils had changed dramatically. I presumed they were tears.

    Ah, you dont need to speak

    Ling Yue pressed down on my mouth just as I went to speak. Voice soft, she exined, Your throat has been damaged. Youve lost your voice If possible Queen Vyvyan should be able to help you once you return to the elvennds So, lets make a trip back Lets make a trip back to treat your throat.

    I sat up and touched my throat. Nothing felt wrong to me, but I couldnt make a sound regardless of how hard I tried. All I could make was a hissing sound. It was as though somebody had slit my throat open, causing all of my air to escape my body. I looked toward Ling Yue, and she looked back at me. She swung her tail gently and in a muffled voice, said, Philes has been sent back. His body was sent back to his home So, you dont need to worry.

    Ling Yue hesitated for a moment. Her gaze shifted side to side while she wagged her tail side to side, seemingly wanting to say something. I didnt do anything  not that I could anyway. As such, I silently waited for her to speak. She hesitated for a long time. She finally bit down on her lip and looked at me with concern. She then shifted her gaze away and softly apologised, Sorry Im sincerely sincerely very sorry to Philes and you

    I looked at her in silence without being able to speak a word.

    She clenched her fists and went on, If it wasnt for my wilfulness, this wouldve ended long ago, wouldnt? I was wrong. I shouldnt have cared about Marvel so much I made you lose Philes, because of Marvel Im supposed to be on your side I was afraid of you betraying me, yet Im the one who ended up betraying you I All of it was my fault

    Her tears dropped down onto the back of her hand. She uncontrobly wept while quivering. I was a little surprised. I never imagined she had that much tears in her small body. I grabbed hold of her hand and wiped the tears on the back of her hand. She looked up at me with her teary eyes.

    I shook my head then pointed at myself. She looked at me while continuing to quiver gently. She then suddenly grabbed my cor and leaned on my chest to cry out loud.

    Sorry! Sorry! Sorry! Sorry!

    She wailed on my chest. I stroked her head gently and discovered my face was smothered with tears, as well.

    <em>When did I start shedding tears? Was I crying the entire time?</em>

    <em>I think that it was possible. Ive lost my Philes, My Luna and my Mera.</em>

    My tears felt so powerless now.

    <em>I wont forgive anybody in the North and I wont show any benevolence. They killed my Philes, so I must kill them no matter who they are or if theyre innocent or not. Im going to kill them. Their blood cant revive my Philes, but it can appease my anger.</em>

    <em>I am the me of anger in the North. My anger is the solidified ice in the North. Only their blood can melt it.</em>

    I wont say anymore or ask for anymore. You can do whatever you want, as long as you can obtain the victory you want. I wont say anymore Ive already received too much from you, I I cant continue being wilful

    Ling Yue bit down on her lip tightly while gripping my chest tightly with her hands. I stroked her head, and then pushed her back to wipe the tears on her face. I then wrote a few letters on my hand. I wrote down what I wanted to do most.

    Return.

    I wanted revenge; I wanted to kill all of the anthropoids. I wanted to kill them immediately. I wanted to turn the North into a sea of blood before Philes soul returned to his home. I didnt want to ask Mommy Vyvyan to revive the North with the elven spring water. I wanted to melt the ice in the North using the anthropoids blood.

    However, I needed to return to treat my throat first. I couldnt speak in my current state, and therefore couldntmand my army, either. I was enraged, but I was very level headed. I was thinking very clearly. I decided how Id bury the anthropoids, and I knew what I had to do now. Indeed, I was furious, but myposure triumphed.

    Ling Yue wiped her tears. She got off me. She supported my back and carefully asked, Can you stand?

    I tried to bend my legs, only to discover that all of my limbs were limp.

    <em>I only passed out due to sadness, so why am I so weak?</em>

    Its all right. The doctor said its just a side effect of the drug. Lets stay here for a while, and then head back once youve recovered.

    Ling Yue looked at me. She appeared as if she had matured a lot, giving me an odd feeling that she could finally be relied on. I had been taking care of her at my side the entire time, yet she started take care of me now all of a sudden. The switch gave me an odd feeling.

    I nodded, and then shut my eyes. I felt that the side effects of the drug had yet to wear off. My joints were all worn out.

    Ling Yue looked at me and hesitated for a moment before grabbing hold of my hand. She softly said, Have some sleep I I heard lots about your past Lots Youve bore a lot This wasnt your attitude, originally, was it? Youve killed so many people for the people around you, right? That must be how youve transformed into how you are now

    I didnt answer. I had no means of answering; therefore, I kept my eyes closed.

    Ling Yue didnt continue speaking. She sat next to me in silence. She then took the cloth from my forehead, picked up the basin and left the tent. She mischievously poked my face with her tail before she left.

    She left me with a final soft murmur, Goodnight

 Book 10: Chapter 41

    Book 10: Chapter 41

    What happened after? What happened after? Did humanity stop their advance? Did the anthropoids not attack?

    The young girl looked at the young man in front of her. She had forgotten to take her notes. The two young men most certainly had a talent for storytelling. A bloody story that would easily cause peoples blood to boil hooked their listeners in. Even the young girl couldnt help but want to hear more, forgetting her original purpose

    After that The anthropoids did attack, indeed, but all of their attacks failed against humanitys forces. The anthropoids rushed their army to the battlefield, but their provisions and resources didnt keep up with their speed. Furthermore, it wasnt easy to construct structures to house so many anthropoids. Thus, both sides maintained a stalemate. Of course, that onlysted for a day or two

    What about the Hero King, then? At the time, what was he

    ording to history, he had returned to the elvennds to treat his throat, as he lost his voice from screaming and anger. That did not take long. He did not stay in the elvennds for long. He only rested at the Gdriel Queens pce for one night. His throat healed by the next day As for how it was treated that wasnt recorded. It was as though he slept at the pce for a night, and then was totally revitalised the next day Mm After that, the Hero King returned to Troy City. It was said that he rested with Her Majesty after returning to Troy City However, that was more of a gossip story, so I am not sure how credible the im is. In any case, he returned to the frontlines in less than a week. This time, however, the situation had actually been reversed.

    The anthropoids armies were continuing to encroach upon the city wall. Marvel motivated them, so their morale was through the roof, and their numbers surpassed humanitys. It was thergest anthropoid army in history. The Hero Kings side now became the weaker side.

    Wait, wait,  interjected the young girl, all of a sudden. She looked at him with suspicion and asked, Youre talking about the days that the city wall was captured right now. The Hero King returned to the frontlines in under a week and found himself at a disadvantage. Based on the timeline youve recorded, the Hero King entered the hintend of the North five dayster. Youre saying that the Hero King defeated such a powerful army in less than five days?

    The young girl looked at the man with a gaze of disbelief. The man lingered for a moment, and then looked at her as if it was obvious, Of course. Why else would he be called the Hero King? Being able to do what ordinary men could not, being able to destroy that which men could not and wielding a sword dripping with blood is who the Hero King is

    Stop, stop, stop. Dont say anymore. Thest few bits of the Hero Kings history sickens me. Lets get back on topic. How did the Hero King annihte so many anthropoids? Lets say that there were ten thousand pigs. It would take him three days to catch that many alone, right? Did he use a diversion tactic, or did he win public support?

    Neither, Miss, neither. The Hero King did not use psychological tactics. He actually annihted the strongest andrgest army in anthropoid history. There were virtually no survivors. He annihted all of those anthropoids within virtually one night.

    The young man then stood up with a mysterious smile. He continued, Sorry, Miss. We need to get moving. If you still have questions, why not ask your father or those who witnessed the whole event such as your mother? I think you will get an answer you are satisfied with.

    ===========

    Mistress.

    The elf looked at the messenger in front of her. She lingered for a moment, but soon, ayer of mist formed in her eyes. She softly asked, You came from the frontlines, correct?

    The messenger nodded, then took out a long sword. He ced it before her gently, General Marvel did not give up until the end. He fought until the bitter end. I could not bring his entire body back His head is with humanity.

    The elf took in a deep breath. She felt dizzy. She leaned onto the table to support herself. Her tears coursed down her face, while her body trembled. Nevertheless, she bit down on her lip tightly so as to not let her sobs be heard. The messenger stood aside and looked at her in silence.

    He finally said, General Marvel was very brave. He was braver than any of us. Not only was he brave, he also called forth the bravery within the others. Our army is now engaged in an intense battle with humanity. We will not hesitate or be afraid any longer. It was General Marvels courage that broke the silence in the North! Countless General Marvels shall now rise.

    Marvel was an outstanding husband He was my husband who I was most proud of.

    And the proudest warrior of the North, replied the messenger, with a nod. He gave a big bow, I share with you my condolences. I believe that the Queen will soone and pay homage to General Marvel. Please do not worry.

    The messenger turned to leave. The elf behind him, who could no longer support herself, finally let go

    ==================

    Current time at humanitys camp in the south.

    Your Majesty!!

    Humanity had gotten absolutely fed up after thest several days. The torment from the sky and the Earth continued to torture them at all times. The camp was akin to a boat that was capsized by a wave. They could be drowned by the anthropoids at any moment. They now knew how Marvel and his soldiers felt.

    The anthropoids didnt quit harassing them. As a matter of fact, it had be unclear if they were harassing them or outright attacking them. Additionally, the low anthropoids attacked regardless if it was day or night. The physical injuries the soldiers suffered couldntpare to the mental torture.

    The atmosphere in the camp was extremely oppressive. They withstood pain and tension night after night, yet couldnt see a ray of victory in sight. The soldiers didnt need anything special. They just wanted hope, the hope that theyd win the war.

    His Majestys return gave them a sort of hopeful feeling. While his return couldnt turn the situation for the better, he wasparable to a light. As long as he was there, it meant the situation wasnt too dire.

    I was a little upset, though. I couldnt tell if Vyvyans treatment was an actual treatment or her lust. I had to betray Lucia once again in pain and despair. The process went the reverse of how it went on full-moon nights. This time, I had to take the initiative to absorb the mana from mom, and then heal my throat using that mana.

    As I felt guilty, I didnt go to see my wives. I just paid Mommy Elizabeth a visit. I waited at Troy City for the thing I wanted, and then returned to the frontlines. I, initially, didnt intend to use this method, but judging from the current predicament, I had to resort to it now.

    I returned to the tent and examined the map. I was now aware of how disadvantageous the situation was for us. We were now facing a vengeful anthropoid army with sky high morale. They werent low anthropoids, either. They were the strongest armies of the various tribes. We had been cooped up at the camp for too long, consequently causing our morale to dip. Our hope of being able tounch a heavy assault was next to zero. The anthropoids mustve been nning how to take us out now.

    If we couldnt hold the lines, wed be forced back to the cliff. I had no intentions of returning, though. I didnt think wed fail, either. I needed just one moment to get a step ahead of them.

    Gentlemen, this is a geographer I brought from Troy City. This is a gunpowder specialist. Ah, you dont need to look at me with such weird gazes. These people are the anthropoids makers!

 Book 10: Chapter 42

    Book 10: Chapter 42

    Ph-, Tanya.

    I called out to Philes out of habit when I ced my hand down. My healed throat didnt bring me back my former vassal. I hesitated for a moment before calling for Tanya, instead.

    Your Majesty

    Tanya entered my tent, and then hesitated after looking at me. I turned around, Lets head out now. Wear some more clothes and bring ice picks. Oh, right, bring enough rope, too.

    Did you want to climb the mountain, Your Majesty? asked Tanya. She paused for a moment before continuing, That is not a wise decision, Your Majesty. You have just returned and have not yet had a good rest. Further, it is extremely dangerous to climb the snowy mountains at night. I am strongly against climbing the snowy mountains at this time.

    Uhm, I know. Thats why Im bringing you along, Tanya. Itll be just you and two others. I l replied. Then, I pressed my hand on her shoulder. Tone solemn, I said, I want to go to the top of the mountain now. I must go, Tanya.

    She gave me a nod, All right, then, Your Majesty. However, you must promise me that you will obey me on the mountain. You must follow my steps, and we must stop immediately if you feel unwell or weak. You must not force yourself.

    I nodded Uhm, got it.

    I then stood up. Tanya made a small bow, then turned to go and prepare the things we needed for our trip in the night.

    I felt as though a pair of eyes were trained on me from behind. I turned my head around and saw a pair of crescent moon eyes looking at me. Ling Yue wagged her tail. She looked at me with an odd look and asked, Are you heading out?

    I nodded, Yeah, Ill be going out for a bit. I should be back by around noon. Continuing sleeping, Ling Yue. You dont need to worry about me. I have Tanya with me, and Im not stupid enough to go and try to challenge the enemies all alone, so you dont need to worry.

    No Im very worried for you right now Ling Yue sat up and looked at me. She borated, If you were like others, crying and shouting as I did, felt so enraged you want to immediately kill the anthropoids, then I would feel that youre normal However however right now youre acting as if nothing happened. That really scares me

    I grinned. I walked up to the edge of the bed I responded, Theres no point in me crying and carrying on here right now. Many of those I care about have left me. Ive cried next to them before and suffered in anguish before. I always wanted to avoid that happening, but I failed. I helplessly watched Philes leave me. I cant stop death. I couldnt save them.

    I stood up. Tanyas footsteps came from outside. I grabbed my thick cloak by the side and added, But I, at least, have the ability and desire to avenge them. I cant bring them back to life, but I can, at the very least, prevent myself from feeling powerless to do anything. Im now going to avenge Philes.

    Ling Yue looked at me and hastily eximed, Its impossible for you to defeat that horde of anthropoids! There are too many of them. All of them have gathered there. How are you going to get your revenge?!! You cant avenge him by taking a stroll at night. Why do you have to go out at night?

    No. I can. I replied. I turned my head back around with a smile and borated, I can get my revenge by strolling at night. Ling Yue, you dont need to worry about it. I told you that I want revenge, so I will definitely get it. My Philes is dead, so they better prepare to die. I might not be able to take them all on alone or kill enemiesing at me from all sides, but I have a desire to kill them, and Ill see that its done. I swear it.

    Ling Yue looked at me. Her lips trembled, but I didnt speak. Tanya pulled the curtain to the tent open and ignored Ling Yue behind me. She bowed, Your Majesty, the things you need are ready. Let us go now. Which mountain did you want to climb?

    Climbing a mountain isnt fun. It mightve been exhrating and provided a sense of aplishment if we werent climbing the mountain with the anthropoids around and in the middle of the night. The mountain wasntprised of just snow. There were alsoyers of ice. When we stabbed the ice picks in, the ice virtually swallowed our picks. It was almost impossible to pull them out. I did mention that the mountains were virtually impossible to climb. Tanya tried to search for a viable path up at the start but she soon gave up, and opted to scale the mountain with ice picks.

    We finally found a path that we could walk on after climbing half way up. We followed Tanya along the steep mountain. We had very little space to ce our feet. Therefore, if we slipped just marginally, wed fall without crashing into anything on the way down.

    We also ended up circling around to the spot overhead of the anthropoids gathering spot. What I first thought to be the sound of the wind was actually the sounds of the breathing of the anthropoids below. We werent at the peak of the mountain, but it was rare to find t spot half way up the mountain. It was as if somebody sliced off a section of the mountain to create the t zone.

    I waved my hand and tugged Tanya in front of me. We then ducked down on the vacant space. The four of usy there on the snow without speaking, for there were anthropoids below us. If they heard us, none of us would be able to escape with our lives.

    I looked at the two next to me. They squinted and looked at the mountain opposite our position. With the moon behind the mountain, we virtually couldnt see anything. We only managed to see a few caves of varying sizes that looked darker than the rest. The two of them took out pen and paper and waited for daybreak.

    Wey on the snow, yet I didnt feel cold. The two of them concentrated on the mountain opposite our position, while I focused on the anthropoids below us.

    The anthropoids below killed my Philes. I couldnt save him. I couldnt fight side by side with him on the frontlines. I helplessly watched him die. All I could now give him was glory and honour.

    <em>I dont regret it</em>

    Those were Philesst words.

    I didnt make my subordinate, who was loyal to me, regret his decision, and I didnt let my men feel ashamed.

    I, therefore, needed to pull myself together. I had to prove to myself that I didnt let my loyal men down with my actions. I couldnt let their sacrifice be in vain. Yes, I couldnt bring my Philes back even if I killed all of the anthropoids below, but that has nothing to do with me being unable to kill them.

    I wasnt doing this to revive Philes. I was doing it to massacre them. I just wanted to murder them.

    <em>It wont be cold for much longer, because Ill melt this ice with the blood of those below!</em>

 Book 10: Chapter 43

    Book 10: Chapter 43

    I looked at them and gave them a nod long after daybreak. We then left the snowy mountain and returned to the camp safely despite the dangers.

    Your Majesty, there will be no problems as long as you can do it. Based off of our observations, your n is feasible, and the results will be incredibly favourable.

    I nodded, Im pleased to hear that. I initially had another n, but I dont need to wait anymore, since this one will work. Right now, time is more precious than anything to me. I dont know when the anthropoids will take action. Ill destroy them before they can.

    There will be no problems, Your Majesty.

    The two of them gave me a nod, and then left. I was in a big rush. It was just as I said. Time was the most precious thing to me right now, not just because of the looming threat of the anthropoids over there, but, most importantly, the pressure my moms gave me.

    Mommy Vyvyan, who was furious, wanted tobine the North and South, and then destroy the entire north. I was absolutely sure that Vyvyan, who was stroking my throat with a face full of tears, was absolutely serious when she said that. I was more important than the North was to her. I got hurt in the North, so she was absolutely serious about massacring the entire North despite me telling her that the elves in the North had nothing to do with it. Nothing I said could deter her.

    Elizabeth, who was enraged, wanted to personally go to the North and lead the army to exterminate every anthropoid in the North. I was absolutely certain that she could do it and definitely do it better than I could.

    Neither of my moms were willing to let me return to the North to continue the expedition, especially after receiving the letter the strategists sent me, notifying me of the dire predicament. They both wept as they touched my throat. They said that I was their only child and mentioned how they loved me.

    Vyvyan looked at me with her teary eyes. She ced my hand on her belly, If you want, Mommy can help you capture the North, but youre Mommys only child. What are you going to do about Nier and Lucias children if something happens to you?! Dont tell me you forgot about them! Not even Mommy wants to see that!! Mommy has gone through it once all ready. Your father did the exact same thing back then. Dont leave Mommy here, too Dont leave Mommy, too

    Elizabeth sped my face. In a serious and anxious tone, she eximed, Thats right, Son. Youve all ready done great. Honestly. You never undertook military training, and Mommy has never taught you either. Your previous decisions were all correct, so thats enough. You dont need to experience anymore warfare. You dont need to experience anymore death. Let Mommy take over. Mommy will help you capture the North and kill all of those anthropoids. Then Mommy will give you the North. Mommy will go on your behalf! You getting hurt hurts Mommy more than Mommy personally getting hurt!

    I had no counter for what my moms said. Plus, I had no way of refusing them. They both could do what they said. It wasnt easy for me to capture the North, but it wasnt hard for them to capture and destroy the North. If all that mattered to me was the end result, then, indeed, I shouldve let them take over.

    But that wouldnt do. I couldnt do that. I wasnt after just the end result. I didnt need an upied North. I needed a North that I captured. I had to capture the North myself in order for the people in the North to submit to me. Only that way could I establish my own nation that was different to that of the elves and humanity. I had to, personally, capture the North.

    I wanted to reject my moms, but I never expected them to be so assertive this time. The two of them wouldnt agree to let me continue the campaign against the North no matter how I hugged, kissed, cried and acted scared or cute. Thinking back, they got free hugs and kisses, and yet, still refused to let me go.

    Perhaps the North wasnt the same as the South from their standpoint. I was under their protection while I was in the south, but I was on a real battlefield in the North. They had no way of protecting me there, and they, who experienced war, would never allow me to remain on the battlefield alone.

    Although my moms gave me the position ofmander, they didnt want for me to go the North. They only let me go, for they felt that the anthropoids no longer had any fighting power. Now that they knew the North was ready to fight to the death, they were unwilling to let me go there.

    With nowhere left to turn, I swore to them that I would get into the hintend in the north within five days, which meant that I wouldnt be in too much danger thereafter. Only then did they reluctantly allow for me to return and continue the campaign. However, they requested that I eliminate the anthropoids in front that were threatening us, as soon as possible. They said that they would only allow me to continue north if my safety could be guaranteed. Otherwise, I wasnt permitted to return.

    If Elizabeth and Vyvyan unite, thered be nothing they couldnt do. It would be as easy as the click of a finger for the strongest women of the continent to lock a single person up. I couldnt even escape Vyvyan, alone, let alone adding Elizabeth to the equation.

    They wore very stern expressions when they threatened me. They werent joking! They were dead serious. I really would be locked up if I resisted.

    As a result, I was now in a major rush. I had to defeat those anthropoids, I meant, kill them within five days. It sounded as if it was an impossible mission, at least, it would be impossible if we didnt have everything in our favour. Moreover, I couldnt wait for an opportunity to present itself, as I had no time.

    The enemy we were facing was low anthropoids spawned from the ground that werent afraid of death, weird wolf cavalry soldiers and a huge bird race soaring through the sky. Humanity hadnt invented nes yet. The elves couldnt withstand weather the North, so I had to rely on the strength of men to annihte the horde of anthropoids. The problem was that man was seemingly too weak to kill the anthropoids.

    My n didnt depend on the courage or determination of soldiers, though. I said it before. Courage is a consumable. I couldnt waste it on pointless things. I needed to ensure it was utilised at the right time. I could annihte this horde of anthropoids, and it wouldnt require the determination of humanity.

    What I was going to do was use what nature has umted for centuries. Ling Yue inspired this. Or rather, she gave me the inspiration for this

    Your Majesty

    Ah, Ling Yue. Dont worry. See? Arent I standing before you safe and sound?

    Thats not what Im here for. I wanted to let you know that Miss Leah hase. Im not worried about you, so please stop deluding yourself.

    <em>Wow</em>

    Ling Yue sure knew how to hurt peoples feelings sometimes. I knew she was joking, because I saw her wagging her tail with joy. Seeing her expressionless face made me giggle.

    <em>Its hard to look proud when your tail is acting, like that.</em>

 Book 10: Chapter 44

    Book 10: Chapter 44

    Your Majesty, I am very sorry about your bodyguard Philes. Miss Tanya told me what happened on my way here.

    Leahs uniform was torn and tattered again.

    She appeared to have gone through a lot again. I didnt know what she did after she left, but it wouldve just been fighting, running and climbing in the mountains. She was being hunted by the anthropoids, after all. However, the determination and conviction in her eyes was as strong and full as always. Someone who has someone they love wont have a change of heart, due to circumstances.

    Uhm, I know, I nodded. I then entered the tent with her, walking side by side. I looked at her and continued, You mustve suffered a lot. Have a meal and wash up. But, before that, tell me what you came here for. I dont think you came here to rx after the anthropoids gathered.

    Uhm. I thought you would be heartbroken for a while, but you do not look sad at all right now.

    Leah looked at me with confusion. It seemed that elves didnt know how to cheer people up. Elves were a species who live in their own world, after all.

    I smiled. and then touched my sword at my waist, Of course Im upset and sad, but what is the point in wallowing in those emotions? That would only take away time from getting my revenge. The time I could spend wallowing should be used to get revenge.

    Leah nodded, It appears I was worried for nothing. I was worried that you would retreat to the South because of Philes death, since

    I wont retreat. Thats never going to happen, one, because I made a promise to you and two, I made a promise to Ling Yue. Am I some young master living his life just for the sake of living and running away when the going gets tough to you? I asked, with a shake of my head. Perhaps my mom gave you that illusion, but thats not me.

    Leah smiled with reassurance, I am reassured, then. Your Majesty, I somewhat suspected you at the start, but I do not need to worry now.

    I looked at her and asked, Is there any business, then? If you came here to check on my sincerity without having done anything, thatd be sort of rude.

    Leah sat down to one side. She replied, Of course not. I guess you could say that I came here this time to refresh your confidence. Do you feel a little hopeless against the anthropoid army at the moment? There is no need for you to feel that way, because while they look powerful, their rear is actually very weak.

    I narrowed my eyes as I looked at her, Oh? I dont know what your situation in the rear is. Does something give you the confidence to say that, or is that a lie tofort me?

    No, it is not, Your Majesty. I would never lie to you about this, as it has to do with your soldiers, your name and the future of the North. I would never do such a thing. What I am telling you are confirmed facts. You are not an anthropoid nor have you lived in the pce of the anthropoids, so you do not know how divided the tribes are. It is impossible for them to unite.

    I shook my head, I have indeed heard about how divided the tribes are.

    But you do not know how divided they are. They continue to be as divided, even now. Did you think that Marvels sacrifice moved them? Wrong. They just saw a winning idea. Therefore, they want a share now. They will not give up everything as Marvel did.

    So?

    I wanted to ask if the crows from the winged race are causing you stress. If you need, I can get their race to leave the battle. I am not suggesting this thoughtlessly. The winged race is the smartest among all of the races, but also the most shameless tribe. What they want is definitely not victory, but more benefits.

    I asked, Is that possible?

    Leah nodded, Yes. If you trust me, let me go. I guarantee that the winged race will be very weak in theing battle, because their attention was not on the battlefield from a long time ago. Their attention is on the rear. I cannot return now, but I am certain my Queen knows what to do.

    I nodded, Ill leave it with you, then.

    Understood.

    I wasnt confident that she would seed, but Leahs strong confidence was evidence that there was hope. They would be the biggest threat to us if we didnt start high altitude operations, so things would be easier for us if we could deplete their strength by instigating internal conflict.

    =========

    Current time at Marvels home in the North.

    My good sister, dont be too sad. Marvel died for the entire North. Nobody will forget his contribution. Everybody will remember his deed, same with the imperial family. You are an elf and my good sister. I will give you what you deserve for your loyalty. Do you see the Moon Fox Tribes territory? Their mine will be yours from now on. The panthers are also the imperial familys esteemed guests, so you can enter and leave the pce without notice. You may alsoe in armed.

    That that

    You deserve it.

    The Queen pressed her hand on the elfs hand. She then looked at her with a smile. She took out the pen and paper at the side, This is the imperial familys warrant. Nobody will question you. This is what General Marvel exchanged his life and loyalty for. He earned this, so its all right.

    The Queen red daggers behind her. Behind her was her current guard, or rather, someone the elder sent to keep surveince on her. He would report everything to the elder.

    <em>But thats a good thing, isnt it? Let him report everything to his hearts content.</em>

    Nobody actually had control over that piece ofnd belonging to the Moon Fox Tribe, because the four tribes were unwilling to cross the other tribes. Further, they had no eptable excuse to own it. The stones produced from there werent a rare stone or anything, so nobody wanted to offend another tribe for it. Things were different now, nheless.

    The panthers now owned the territory of the Moon Fox Tribe, and had been granted privileges that surpassed those given to the other tribes. The other tribes would perceive the panther tribe as the next Moon Fox Tribe. The most terrifying part was that the panthers were now a symbol of the hero. Consequently, if the panthers gained power, the other three tribes would lose power, as the panthers would have all the power and authority.

    My Queen

    The elf looked at the Queen with a face full of tears. The Queen pitifully touched her belly, This is the child of a hero. Please make sure to tell him how brave his father was. Let this war end with countless heroes like him However, I dont think everybody can be as valiant

 Book 10: Chapter 45

    Book 10: Chapter 45

    My Queen!! Why did you do that?!

    The elder followed the Queen as he fumed. He couldnt keep up to her due to his feeble legs. He looked particrlyical due to the way he was shaking with anger. The Queen turned her head around to look at him indifferently, Whats wrong? Is there a problem? Marvel is the hero of the North, so its only natural that I send him my blessings and reward him as a member of the imperial family.

    You went overboard with your reward!

    The Queen looked at him with a cold gaze and, Theres no such thing as overboard when rewarding bravery and loyalty. Those who are loyal are worthy of all rewards! Do you not agree? Only those whom are loyal have the right to enjoy every blessing, and only the valiant may have richnd. Do you not think so?

    Do you think that I am not loyal?! eximed the elder, with a furious wave of his hands. His face was totally red owing to his anger. He looked at the Queen and thundered, I have done so much for the North! I have given up so much so as to not let the previous Ling down and for your elven race! Do you still question my loyalty?! Is everything I do not for the sake of the North?

    The Queen snickered, You did it all for the North? How about, you did it for your tribes benefit? Whats wrong? You have a case of indignation? Why do you refuse to acknowledge your deeds? You should feel ashamed of yourself when you do what you do, not be worried about others talking about you!

    The elder went to rage back at her, but she cut him off. She looked at him coldly and snickered, Bring it. I have lost everything already, including my parents, my friend and even my own body. What else do I need to worry about? Im not scared of you any longer. You wanted to threaten me? You wanted to punish me?

    The Queen ripped the buttons off her clothes, revealing her virtually transparent white skin while they were in the main hall. She wasnt embarrassed or shy. Instead, she looked at the elder with a ridiculing look, but that was also her ridiculing herself. The elder looked at his Queen nkly. He then pped her hard and shouted, Do you not even feel shame anymore?!

    I shouldnt feel ashamed! Arent you ashamed of yourself for what you did to me that day?! Youre the one who should be ashamed of himself, not me!

    I did it for the North! I did it for the future of the North and your elven bloodline!

    I am a pure-blooded elf! I should get married to a pure-blooded elf! I love Leah. I refuse to be with you anthropoids despite it being impossible for Leah and me to have children!!

    <strong>*Smash!!*</strong>

    This time, he smashed her head with his walking stick. The Queen shrieked in a high-pitched voice, and then fell backward onto the ground. Dark red blood spilt slowly from her forehead. The elder was so infuriated that he was trembling all over. He pointed at her, while his lips trembled as though he was going to chant the most evil curse from hell.

    I never thought I truly never thought that you would fall so low! I never thought that you would fall so low! I do not understand where the previous King went wrong raising you! I thought that I already corrected your wrong thinking and behaviour. I never thought that you would get worse, instead. I think that you should lock yourself up and reflect for some time

    He pped his hand, and then two guards from behind came over. They grabbed the Queens arms and dragged her aside. The elder looked at her final angry gaze and mmed his walking stick on the ground hard, before turning to leave. Absolutely furious, wasnt enough to describe how he felt.

    He was suffering from being made fun of and betrayed. He had been eyeing the Moon Fox Tribes status and resources for a long time. He never expected that a panther would obtain what he had been working hard for all the time, so easily. Though the Queens words meant nothing to him, she was still considered the most authoritative individual by the people. As such, the Queensmand was the highestmand. Since she gave thend to the panthers, he couldnt go and snatch it from them, or else, he would be considered the one who betrayed the Queen and be considered a traitor.

    He really wanted that piece ofnd. He wanted that sort of preferential treatment, but he didnt want to be called a traitor by everybody from now on. If his reputation was ruined, his tribe would fall and never rise again, so he had to maintain his reputation to ensure that his descendants could be proud by everything he did.

    Now, unfortunately, the Panthers had gotten ahead of him. The current battle was the best opportunity for the panthers to turn the situation around. The trust of the people, the Queens reward and even the right to enter the pce armed were privileges not even he had. That was one of the Queens ways of dering her trust. It was an indication that the imperial family held the panthers in higher regard. That meant that all those with aspirations would seek the panthers from now, while his own power would continue to diminish.

    The Queen grew more and more arrogant ever since humanity began their expedition to the North. He couldnt kill her. She didnt have children, and she was the final member of the elven tribe. Subsequently, she couldnt die. If she died, his entire tribe would be wiped out.

    The Queen was also an important piece in maintaining the peace between the four tribes.The Queen wasnt his puppet. She was breaking the strings he had on her one after another. She wasnt willing to be his puppet anymore.

    <em>Who gave her that courage?</em>

    The elder shook his head, then turned and left the pce.

    A servant waiting outside came up to him and whispered in his ear, Your Excellency, the frontlines have reported back. Our army has retreated The General said that it was your idea

    What?! Wh(y)-

    The elder was startled. He then stopped to think. As he deliberated the situation, he pinched his chin and made circles with his eyes. He then responded, No, nothing. It was my order. Uhm. Its good that theyve retreated. Thats good. However, make sure to not be discovered. Once discovered, we must ensure that we have a reasonable exnation. Retreat from the battle in groups.

    What about the time of the attack?

    Dy it; dy it for as long as possible. We must withdraw our main forces beforemencing the attack. Let those imbeciles fight. If we waste all of our strength there, then we willpletely lose our position as the leader. We cant let that happen. We absolutely mustnt Mm, you n out a panther extermination as we did with the Moon Fox Tribe, understood?

    Exterminate the panthers? asked the servant. He paused before continuing with hesitation, The panthers The panthers are now considered heroes by the North. I-Is it all right for us to do that to them? I do not think that is wise. Further, if we cannot stop humanity, does that not mean we will be doomed?

    We can still be friends with humanity regardless of the end result, but if we leave the Panthers as they currently are, we will definitely bepletely destroyed, exined the elder. We can have more than one friend, but if we have an enemy, we will be doomed. Go and do as I say. If humanity seeds, get in contact with them before anybody else does, understood?

    Yes, Your Excellency.

 Book 10: Chapter 46

    Book 10: Chapter 46

    Good morning, Ling Yue.

    Good morning greeted Ling Yue. She paused for a moment after greeting me before asking, Youve been outside the entire day for thest two days. You havent slept at night, either. Can you hold up?

    I chuckled, Of course I can. This will end soon. I can deploy my n very soon. Im very surprised to see you worrying about me all of a sudden.

    Ling Yue went red in the face. However, she didnt rebuke me in a proud voice. Instead, she meekly lowered her tail and softly exined, I dont have a choice The the only person who can stay by my side, listen to me and I can miss now is you Tanya doesnt speak to me. The guards direct their anger over Philes death at me, because of my identity as an anthropoid Marvel has passed away, and Ive lost the ce I can reminiscence I There is nobody left in this world who pays me any attention anymore, besides you

    I looked at Ling Yue. It appeared as though she squeezed a massive amount of sadness into her small body. I walked up close to her and grabbed hold of her hand. I asked, Ling Yue, do you still miss Marvel?

    He is the only one Ive loved and the only one who ever said he loved me, so how could I forget him? rhetorically asked Ling Yue. She wiped her tears before continuing on as she quivered, But thats all gone. Everything is gone. I never thought that things would turn out this way. Perhaps I was too nave. I never ever thought that Marvel would leave me. I had lots of things to ask him. I had lots of things I wanted to say to him, but thats impossible now.

    Its war, so there are bound to be people who die. Perhaps what you dont understand is war. I remarked.

    Her hands weakly fidgeted in mine the same way I held Lunas hand back then. She raised her head up to look at me and weakly questioned, Can you still win?

    I looked at her blood-red eyes and asked, Are you questioning me?

    She shook her head. While still shaking, she exined, No. I am afraid that you will be a second Marvel If something happens to you, as well if you die like Marvel and Philes have, I really will have nobody left to talk to and rely on I I I dont want that sort of world It it would be too lonely

    I pressed my hand on her shoulder gently. She didnt speak or resist this time. I finally pulled her into my gentle embrace. She shuddered before gently resting her head on my chest. Her two pointy ears brushed my jaw. I stroked her back and resolutely said, I wont leave you, and I wont die. Ill live on for my wives, my moms and you. I told you that Im your knight. Ill make sure your dream bes a reality and, by that, I mean not only avenging you, but also apanying you

    Youre a human

    She muttered that sentence on my chest in a soft voice. She didnt resist this time, but she didnt hug me, either. I sped her face and raised it up. I looked at her haggard face.

    Ling Yue was really pretty, very pretty, as a matter of fact. I didnt know when I forgot about monogamy. Maybe it was after I married Nier and Lucia. Maybe it was when I hugged Mommy Elizabeth and Mommy Vyvyan. But, I no longer minded the fact that I was married.

    I wanted to kiss Ling Yue on her lips. I had no reason to like Ling Yue. Maybe it was because she was different to others, but maybe it was because I had sympathy for her. Maybe it was because seeing her sadness and tears reminded me of the full-moon night. Whatever the case was, I wanted to kiss her lips in that moment.

    Maybe it was because she was the only one waiting for me every time I came back exhausted and would say, Wee back.

    <strong>*p!!!*</strong>

    All right. My mistake.

    Ling Yue shoved me away with one arm. She looked at me angrily and shouted, What do you want to do to me?! You take advantage of me every time! How does the human brain work?! Do you humans only think of women?! Go find your wives if you want to do this sort of thing! Im not your wife, you bully, pervert, creep!!

    I rubbed my face where she just viciously pped me. I smiled helplessly, Sorry, sorry, I dont know why, but I always have an urge to kiss you when I hold you in my arms. Maybe its because I like you Uhm I think I like you

    Disgusting!! You phndering pervert! You told me about how you love your wife Lucia so much and now here you are, telling another woman you like her?! Your wife is pregnant, too! You seriously are rotten to the core!!

    Ling Yue folded her arms, and then angrily turned away. She shifted her tail to the front of her body to avoid letting me catch it. I smiled helplessly, All right. I admit I wronged my wives just now, but Ive already wronged them. I wasntpletely responsible for it, though.

    You! You! We agreed not to talk about what happened that day!!

    Ling Yue spun back around and revealed her fangs. The fur on her tail gradually began to stand up. That was a ssic Ling Yue action whenever she was angry. She was a beast, no doubt about that. She was wishing she could bite my neck off. I looked at her, raised my hands up high and backed down, Okay, okay, okay, I get it. I get it. Im very sorry. But do you feel a bit better now?

    Thats not how you cheer girls up! Just how did you get your wives to fall for you?!

    I like your current reaction more, I said. I turned around. I need to go see Tanya and Shusia now. Do you want toe with me? Actually, I think its best that youe with me.

    She hesitated for a moment, and then sighed, They wont wee me

    I looked at her and firmly told her, They will wee you, because theyre my subordinates, while youre now umm my guest, I guess. Ill bring you with me this time to make them aware of that. Ling Yue, youre not alone, and you dont have just me alone. Not only will I help you return home, but also allow you to live as you did in the past. Youll have friends, a family and even somebody you love.

    She looked at me nkly. Her gaze was filled with disbelief. Still, I noticed her tail swinging gently.

    Tch. As if Id believe you. Youve promised me way too many things. Im not your wife, you know? I wont believe you so easily! Hmph! Even if I find someone else to love, itll never be you! Never!!

    ========

    The young girl left the library and returned home. She had lots of questions to ask her dad, but she needed to solve an issue due to the weather first.

    Ah, Im back

    The young girl pushed the door open. The maid weed her with a smile. She looked at her and said, Wee back, Miss. Did you want to eat or drink something? How about a cold drink for starters?

    Thank you.

    Although she was a maid, the young girl still looked at her with great respect. It was clear that the maid was different. She had more freedompared to others and had a more regal aura. The maid smiled and turned around. The young girl made a long sigh, and then vigorously removed her belt, allowing her furry tail to lift up her skirt. The young girl scooped her skirt up,pletely ignoring the fact that her sling socks were revealed. Her tail swung simrly to a fan. The young girl shivered from head to toe, and then let out a soothing moan.

    Her tail sometimes made her really ufortable especially during summer!

 Book 10: Chapter 47

    Book 10: Chapter 47

    Get ready! Attack!!

    The soldiers began to march toward the valley. The anthropoids roared and charged out. They were the lowest level anthropoids, so they werent much of a threat to us.

    After getting Leahs confirmation, I ensured that we wouldnt face a strong defence when we attacked.

    Although the anthropoids had united, they were still trying to avoid losing too much of their forces. I didnt think Id run into a particrly strong defence if I didnt force an attack on the walls.

    Raise your guns!! Aim!!

    The soldiers lined up in a shooting formation as they observed the approaching anthropoids. Our line shooting formation was the best formation to counter their charge thatcked a formation. The anthropoids howled as they entered our best shooting range we came up with after conducting research.

    Fire!!

    The barrage of bullets destroyed the anthropoids formation. The bullets we were now using were bullets blessed by the elves Mommy Vyvyans personal explosion magic, no less. A nip would be enough for the bullet to blow off a section of their body, so if they hit the enemys chest, half of their body would explode. If they hit their belly, their intestines would explode.

    Therefore, after the first row fired, the anthropoids at the front were reduced to a swamp of blood. The blood that exploded into the air virtually formed a mist that air couldnt pass through. The anthropoids in the rear were covered in theirrades blood and flesh.

    A piece of an organ of some sort hit the White Deer Kings face. That angered the White Deer King. It almost wanted to run over with me to them to give the anthropoids a piece of its mind.

    After the first row finished firing, theyd quickly retreat. The second row would immediately follow up, then the third, then the fourth and finally the fifth row.

    After the fourth row, the air was covered in smoke and an irritating stench of blood. The corpses in front of the soldiers had formed a swamp that appeared almost impossible to cross. The snow on the ground was melted by the blood, so it was a pool of blood. The anthropoids in the rear stomped on theirrades dismembered corpses and trudged through the swamp of blood to charge toward us.

    Yes, we were left with only onest row of soldiers.

    <strong>*Bang! Bang! Bang!!*</strong>

    The fifth row, which was thest row of soldiers, used repetitive firing rifles. They used rifles with the exact same specifications my guards used. I couldnt produce enough for everyone to have one rifle each, but it was enough for thest row of soldiers. Within an instant the horde of anthropoids was bathed in their own blood just as the previous rows did. Not one of the anthropoids was able to reach our lines when faced with our shooting formation.

    After the fifth row emptied their bullets, they continued to retreat, while the first row immediately took over again and began firing after reloading. We gradually retreated from the valley by following that sequence.

    We left a field of anthropoid corpses behind. Those anthropoids didnt have any concept of fear. Being killed and bathed with blood only stimted them, causing them to grow even wilder. They roared as they charged toward us.

    They even charged out of the valley, chasing us out of the valley they were defending. I had no idea who theirmander was, but I knew it wasnt the warrior Marvel was. If Marvel was in his skin, he wouldnt let these anthropoids charge out of the valley.

    Of course, I think it was safe to assume that the purpose of the anthropoids was to cause me to expend all our bullets.

    <strong>*Horns!!*</strong>

    After I nodded, the soldier responsible for deliveringmands next to me blew the horn. The soldiers in front immediately retreated upon hearing the signal. The anthropoids, who saw us retreating ,started to cry with excitement and began to charge toward us in a staggering fashion.

    <em>My soldiers have indeed retreated, but that doesnt mean that you can charge over.</em>

    A deafening cannon went off from behind. The cannonballnded in the closely huddled horde of anthropoids. My cannons were aimed urately at the exit of the valley. Just because I couldnt enter and attack, it didnt mean that I couldnt defend against the enemysrge-scale charge. If they had their huge birds around to harass us, then maybe theyd get us, but the anthropoids currently on the field would only be sted to pieces by my cannons. The rain of cannonballs flew into their formation. I felt that my artillerymen mustve been delighted, because a horde of anthropoids who didnt flee were the best opportunity for them to aplish military achievements. It was essentially an opportunity to amass a kill count.

    After the cannons did their job, the cavalry with breastte armour charged over. Their charge left the Earth quaking, which meant that the heavy cavalry were charging toward the anthropoids who had sustained severe damage. They destroyed head after head, while the horses stomped on corpses that had been sted to pieces, kicking up blood and flesh. Their bright copper armour was filthy with the enemies blood. Some of them even lost their grip on their sabres, because the blood their sabre handles got soaked in, made it too slippery.

    Thats it. Thats it! Stop the pursuit! Dont enter the valley!!

    The officers called for the soldiers covered in blood to retreat. I looked into the valley. There was still a field of corpses there. I didnt say anything. These losses were insignificant to the anthropoids. It didnt advance any strategy of ours, either. It just raised our soldiers morale.

    I had to acknowledge that we hadnt been harassed by any huge birds after Leah spoke to me about them. There would be an asional one or two attacks, but unlike before where it was akin to a flood of them diving in at us. They fled as soon as we fired a shot. Thats why I took the opportunity to strike once.

    Of course, I didnt actually do it with the sole aim of raising morale. I wasnt going topletely enter the valley. It wasnt wise to initiate an attack when the enemy was fighting with each other internally. I had let their conflict worsen to the point that they began to plot against each other when they were supposed to be at peace with each other. Needless to say, that didnt mean I was just going to kick back and enjoy myself.

    I looked up to the top of the snowy mountain. I watched the soldiers who were taking advantage of the noise and cover of smoke on the battlefield to set up bars and ropes. I watched them stick long spikes into the snow and fix ropes into ce.

    That was my true goal.

    Why did I attack? It was to shift the anthropoids attention to me to distract them. The anthropoids might figure out what we were up to if they saw us moving, so I had to get them to focus their attention on me. I had to continuously attack and harass them until we transported what we needed and finished setting it up.

    Frankly, I didnt trust Leah. Perhaps she truly could get them to withhold their main forces from inside, but it still wasnt easy for me to attack the city door. Last time, it took me a day just to take down a panther, so itd probably take even longer to bring it down with so many low anthropoids defending it.

    As such, I didnt intend to cancel my n. I had sessfullypleted one third of my n. The end of their days woulde as long as I continued to harass them and prevent them from figuring out our true goal.

    I didnt need to capture some damned city wall. Why do I need to capture it when I could just destroy it? I didnt have arge calibre cannon right now, but I had enough gun powder. As long as I could slip enough gun powder into a vital spot, Id be able to blow the entire city wall up.

    This was the power of humanity.

 Book 10: Chapter 48

    Book 10: Chapter 48

    It was very quiet inside the tent, not because there was nobody inside, though, as there were four people inside, four very serious people.

    I originally nned to have the three of them sit down together during the day, but Tanya and Shusia came up with excuses to leave, so I had to resort to infiltration to have the three meet at night.

    Shusia had be very haggard recently. Her eyes never focussed on anything, always looking around. Her pretty smile vanished. Philes sacrifice was a big blow to her, and she had to guard me in his ce now, so she didnt get a break. I really wanted for her to have a rest, but I didnt think shed know what to do even if I did give her a vacation, since she was once a Valkyrie. Moreover, the situation on the frontlines was tense, so I needed everybody present.

    Shusias grudge for the anthropoids ran bone deep after Philes passed away. She wanted to shred the head of every anthropoid she came across, especially the heads of those huge birds. I saw the way she stared intently at the huge birds. She wanted to kill them, but there was nothing she could do. That gaze of hers was terrifying. It was a gaze seething with anger, showing she wanted to squash them to pieces and gobble them. Those birds shouldve celebrated the fact that Shusia didnt have wings.

    Tanya was basically born to hate them. They were the executioners who killed her family. Her anger for them could never be erased. She went through so much and gave up so much all of these years to sharpen her de, so that she could behead the anthropoids. Subsequently, there was no way she could forego her resentment for the anthropoids and be close to Ling Yue. Her not going after Ling Yue was good enough.

    The four of us sat around a small square table. On the table was a bottle of fruit juice. I didnt choose wine, because I took Tanyas age into consideration. My initial intention was to reduce the tension between the three. I would say that the three of them were calm, but they were definitely not friendly with each other, as the two of them didnt spare Ling Yue a look, causing Ling Yue to appear as though she did something wrong.

    I cleared my throat and smiled. I asked, You dont need to be so cautious. Ladies, are you not going to drink for our victory?

    Shusia looked at me and smiled. She raised her cup and Tanya obediently followed along. Ling Yue looked at us, and then raised her cup, as well. We clinked our wine cups filled with fruit juice and then finished them in one go. Then we fell back into silence.

    The two of them dont have a trace of a positive feeling for Ling Yue. In fact, there were no signs they had warmed up to her. Tanya may not have known know my intent, but Shusia shouldve! They were now both my personal attendants and Ling Yue was with me, so they were responsible for protecting Ling Yue, as well as me. Ling Yue wouldnt have anyone to protect her if I didnt speak up. I have to avoid letting that happen.

    I looked at the two of them. Shusia was a little easier to speak to about itpared to Tanya, as Shusia was actually friendly toward Ling Yue initially, but she now strongly resented Ling Yue due to Philes death. Her resentment wasnt directed at Ling Yue, but the anthropoids, and therefore shouldve been easier to speak to her about it.

    Hey, uhh, Shusia, Im not in the tent every day these days, so you take responsibility for Ling Yues safety, okay?

    Shusia nodded, Yes, Your Majesty.

    I tested the waters with Shusia, Besides keeping Ling Yue safe She tends to feel lonely, and she has lost her family and friends, so I hope that you canfort her when youre with her. You know, like eating together, taking strolls together and the such

    Shusia looked at me. Her lips trembled before she replied, Please forgive me for refusing, Your Majesty.

    Why?

    Because it vites your first order.

    Shusia shifted her gaze to Ling Yue, but I noticed that Ling Yue shuddered with fear.

    <em>Just how frightening is Shusias gaze?</em>

    Shusia swept her cold gaze over Ling Yue, and then turned to look at me and continued, Because if I spend too much time with Miss Ling Yue, I will be unable to resist the urge to kill her.

    Shusia, I didnt ask for your opinion. This is an order.

    I paused and softened up my tone, Im very sorry about Philes, and I condemn myself, as well, but Philes sacrifice has nothing to do with Ling Yue. You cant hate her just because shes an anthropoid. Ling Yue has been by our side for a long time and has gone through so much danger with us. Do you still insist on being angry with her just because shes an anthropoid?

    Shusia looked at me and tightened her grip on her cup. I heard her cup cracking, and I soon saw several crack marks on the cup. She looked at me as though she was desperately suppressing her murderous intent and urge to shout. A moment after, she responded in a shaky voice, Your Majesty, those anthropoids killed my fianc; they killed the man I love, the only man I love. He has been at my side for even longer than Ling Yue. I love him the same way you love the Princess. If your Princess died there and I told you not to hate other anthropoids, would youply?

    I looked back at her and solemnly replied, Im angry, too! Im angry over Philes death, too! Everything Im doing right now is to avenge him. Im not asking you to forsake your resentment or asking you to forgive them. I just dont want you to direct your anger at your ownrade

    Comrade?! Her?! belted Shusia, as she stood up and pointed at Ling Yue. She is not arade! Your Majesty, please forgive me for being blunt, but you may have been led astray by this foxs appearance and body! She was never ourrade. She buried the anthropoids and even went as far as to beg you to spare her lover. She is not on our side. She has continued to try and acquire special privileges from you as an anthropoid. Do you know how much she has led you astray with her wilfulness?! Your determination has been put out by her tail and ears!

    I didnt speak and neither did Ling Yue. We just kept our heads down in silence.

    Shusia sat back down and huffed and puffed. I yed with my cup and sighed, Im aware of everything you said, Shusia. Youre absolutely right. I admit that Ive shown her too much partiality. I admit I was wrong. I amodated her too much. Im sorry for upsetting all of you.

    Shusia looked at me. She stood up and gave me a deep bow, I am very sorry, Your Majesty. That was rude of me just now.

    No, youre right. I pampered her too much.

    I nodded, and then waved my hand to indicate for her to sit down. I then grabbed Ling Yues hand gently and ced it on the table. I looked at Tanya and Shusia. I solemnly said, I shall change my orders, then. Tanya, Shusia, you must protect Princess Ling Yue in theing days. Youre right, I shouldnt pamper an anthropoid excessively, but she is the next Princess you must respect. You must respect her the way you respect Lucia and Nier.

    What?!

    The three of them eximed in unison as if they had fantastic chemistry. I looked at Shusia and Tanya, who were both worked up. I continued, However, I promise you, Shusia, I wont show the anthropoids kindness. They killed my Philes. I will let you see me kill all of them in two more days. Tanya, I promise that I wont make you spare a single anthropoid nor will I show them kindness regardless of what Ling Yue says. I wont. Can you respect Ling Yue here in front of you with that promise?

    That, that

    I never said I wanted to marry you!!

    Maybe so now, but that may change in the future.

    I held Ling Yues hand tightly, not giving her a chance to p me. I looked at Shusia and Tanya. I solemnly added, So, you must protect Ling Yue in the future and take care of her. I promise that I will avenge your past and present. I swear that on the honour of the Gdriel and Rosvenor families! Ill make sure to collect every blood debt owed!

 Book 10: Chapter 49

    Book 10: Chapter 49

    Attack!!

    Our soldiers attacked the enemies in the valley as we did before once again. This time, however, they werent stopping at the valley.

    The artillerymen unleashed arge scale barrage of explosions aimed at the valley. My artillerymen werent trying to just pressure the advancing anthropoids, but also to support our advancing units.

    The soldiers charged across the frozen floor and to the valley. We werent just luring them this time. It was a real attack through and through.

    The soldiers were no longer afraid of the anthropoids after our numerous attacks aimed at testing the waters. It appeared as though the anthropoids internal structure had begun to crumble due to internal conflict. The lowest level anthropoids were defending the valley. The werewolf tribe and huge birds didnt appear.

    Judging from the type of resistance we faced, it seemed that they were not willing to send out their main force. They all wanted to conserve their main force that could put up a fight. I didnt think they were holding back to reserve their main force for me, but to fight with each other. If they were reserving their main forces for us, they wouldnt retreat. Anybody with half a brain would know that they should unite their strength and counterattack, for they currently had the upper hand.

    Holing up the way they were gave humanity time to mobilise troops. The anthropoids made no movements, though. They were active until Leah began her mission after which they stopped all activities.

    The best opportunity and location to face us was right in front of them, but they didnt grab it. They shouldve attacked us, yet they defended. They shouldve fought us to the death there, but instead, they withdrew their armies to preserve themselves. I couldnt say for sure if their brains were just dysfunctional or if they didnt have a choice. Perhaps their alliance was so fragile that it took just one sentence to bring down

    There were without doubt a good number of low anthropoids in the valley, but there werent as many as the ammunition and cannonballs we had. I drew up a magic formation in the camp so that Vyvyan could instantaneously deliver us supplies via the magic formation. If the anthropoids were the best at creating the low anthropoids and then drowning their enemies with their sheer numbers, then I had absolute confidence that my centralised factory produced gun powder faster than they could produce the low anthropoids.

    The ground was littered with blown up corpses. The air reeked of smoke and burnt fur mixed together. Thend had been dug up several times by the battles waged there. As a result, the snow vanished long ago. Thend was now warm after all the blood that was spilt onto it. Their blood was more effective than the elves spring water.

    If their blood was poured onto every inch of thend in the north, I reckon the North would be a ce with richnd. I just hoped the North would give me the chance to wash theirnds with their blood.

    I should say that Leah did an excellent job. I didnt know what sort of method she used, but her n caused the stupid anthropoids with rising morale to go on the defence and even be reluctant to engage us. The anthropoids didnt make the most of the best timing to defeat us. Nevertheless, I sure wasnt going to give up the best opportunity to destroy them.

    We didnt encounter any strong defences. Actually, the low anthropoids retreated, as well. They retreated behind the city wall and lobbed boulders at us, instead. Those were the catapults behind the city wall. I didnt forcefully attack them. Instead, I arranged for my army to stop outside the range of the catapults. I looked at the wall. I then looked back at my soldiers and loudly dered, Men, were back here again. This is our second timeing here. The retreat we made the first time we came here was a nightmare to us. We lost countless brilliant soldiers and loyal brothers here. Lots of people lost their child, father and husband. However, that is not a reason for us to stop. To the contrary, it is our reason to forge forward courageously. Warriors, fury is our greatest support. Look at that horde of anthropoids now. Do you want to rip them to pieces?! Theres no need to hesitate or suppress your urges now. They are our enemies. We dont need prisoners, and we dont need to be gentlemen. They killed our brothers, so we shall kill them all!

    Ho!!

    The soldiers raised their rifles high and roared in the anthropoids direction. The anthropoids didnt let themselves be intimidated. They roared back at us. Their beast-like roars echoed in the valley. I snickered, You hear that? That pathetic cry was theirst word! Soldiers! Pick up your weapons and prepare to charge. Our cannons are useless against their city wall, but our power can easily destroy everything of theirs! Now! Light them up!!

    A soldier handed me a fire torch and a lead string. I took in a deep breath. I looked to their city wall and lit up the lead string. The lead crackled as it withered quickly, carrying my fury toward the peak of the mountain. The soldiers gazes followed the fire trailing up the valley to the peak where the solid snow was.

    <strong>*BOOM!!!*</strong>

    The entire valley quaked. This time, it quaked for real, not just metaphorically. The entire snowy mountain quaked.

    The violent explosion virtually tore the mountain apart. The mes from the explosion tore open a crack in the connectedyers of snow.

    If you cut the middle of a curtain, the bottom half will drop down onto the window. So what will happen if we blow up the connectedyers of snow, what will be of the area below the snow?

    Itll be

    Hell.

    Theyers of snow below no longer supported by gravity tumbled down. It wasparable to a violent sea waveing down from heaven. The dust that blew up covering the entire valley as a result resembled a big avnche. I couldnt hear the cries of the anthropoids with all the explosions and rumbling sounds, but I knew that nobody could survive the power of nature. With the entire loweryer of snow blown up, it could fill up the entire valley to create t ground!

    The huge waves that came down from the left and right side crashed together, burying the wall that cost both sides so many soldiers in snow as though it was a childs toy getting snapped in an instant.

    That was my n.

    We climbed the mountain at night, while the experts decided where to nt the explosives during the day. The soldiers used the loud noise and smoke screen from our feints as cover to transport the explosive powder up the mountain and nted them at all of the designated points. And this disaster was the result.

    This was the inspiration Ling Yue gave mest time. The avnche that resulted from the axe swing of the huge anthropoid nearly killed all of us, so I reasoned that it wasnt impossible for me to bury this entire valley by creating a snow avnche. You could even say it was simple.

    The sound gradually died down into silence. The sun shone down onto the scattered snowkes.

    I drew my sword. The city wall in front of us had vanished, leaving just wreckage buried beneath arge field of snow. Not a sound came from it, and not a single anthropoid got up. They mustve been buried beneath the snow.

    Take up your weapons and explosives. Soldiers, see that? This is our hunting ground. Surround this huge pile of snow and prepare yourselves. Kill any head that pops out. Throw explosives down every hole youe across. We dont need prisoners, and we wont ept surrender. Make them pay every drop of blood they owe us!! Go, my soldiers! May you have a joyous hunt!

 Book 10: Chapter 50

    Book 10: Chapter 50

    The atmosphere inside the anthropoids pce was oppressive. To be precise, the oppressive atmosphere was a result of the presence of the envoy wearing a ck mantle. He stood in therge hall with a few boxes. He looked at the fully equipped soldiers with a scornful smile.

    The Queen sat opposite him on her throne.

    Logically speaking, the envoy shouldve been fearful, since he was in the enemys pce, yet he didnt have a tinge of fear. To the contrary, everybody else, who was looking at him, was filled with fear.

    The Queen looked at the envoy. Her voice trembled slightly as she spoke, So, human envoy, did youe to ry some news to us in the midst of our battle? Although we are at war, we do treat guests with courtesy. However, we will not tolerate any rude remarks.

    Behind her was the elder holding his walking stick, facing the human envoy. He didnt make any demand of his puppet, better known as the Queen, before him, and he didnt wear a scared or resentful expression. To the contrary, he scanned the envoy as if he was scanning a good, as though he was trying to determine if this good was worth money or not.

    Esteemed Queen, I am here to send you a gift from humanity on orders of the Grand Commander of the elven and human alliance, Troy Gdriel Rosvenor, said the envoy.

    The envoy grinned, and then ced the boxes he was carrying onto the ground. Two guards came forward and opened said boxes. They wore shocked expressions upon seeing the contents within. The envoy looked at the Queen and those around her with a mocking smile. One of the guard passed the boxes to the Queen.

    They were very simple boxes. The Queen scanned the boxes. There were no patterns on the boxes, but she could smell smoke from them. Written below the boxes was Troy City.

    It was a present from Troy City. The boxes were previously used to hold gun powder. The Queen opened a box. Inside was a hand.

    Aaahh!!!

    The Queen tossed the box away. The box rolled on the ground, and the hand inside slipped out. The hands in the four boxes didnt belong to a single person. In other words, the four hands with different precious jewels still on them belonged to four different individuals. And the hands came from four noble tribes.

    The envoy looked around at everybodys startled reactions in the pce. He chuckled and said, This is the present from humanity. I am very sorry, but we cannot send you the heads of these four generals, as our grandmander wishes to give Miss Ling Yue their fourplete corpses to make her happy.

    You You You

    The envoy looked at the entire pce in shock. He chuckled, As you said: we are enemies. My purpose ining this time was solely to deliver this present. I have presented our grandmander, the prince of humanity and elves, Troy Gdriel Rosvenors demand, as well. As the highest-ranked leader of the North, you should take charge for your nation and people. You should now surrender to the elven and human alliance as the representative of the North.

    I

    Do you still have the strength for another battle? Esteemed Queen, I will not force you to surrender. My task was simply to pass our grandmanders demand on to you and to send you the gifts. I have nowpleted my task. You need not be courteous. I shall now return. I might see our grandmander on the way back. Esteemed Queen, think about our demand carefully. That will be all. I wish you good health.

    The envoy gave a deep bow. He then turned and suavely left the pce. He didnt give the Queen a chance to speak. That was theposure and arrogance of a victor.

    Correct. He had no intention of negotiating or discussing conditions. All he mentioned was a demand. The North no longer had any bargaining chips to negotiate with humanity. The Queen had no idea what the state of her army was in. Only the elder knew. She never imagined her army would be decimated in a single night.

    Not even the Queen could believe it. She knew howrge the anthropoid army was. She genuinely never imagined that her army would be annihted in an instant.

    She had never heard of their grandmander. She now knew he was a child of humanity and the elves, but she had no other information on him.

    Why is he so terrifying? All of her strength in the North got wiped out in one night?! wondered everyone in the pce.

    The entire pce went dead silent. Nobody spoke a word. It was dead silent as if the end of the world wasing.

    The elder stood behind the Queen and looked at the vassals below. He looked around, and then revealed an eerie smile.

    ========

    I asked Ling Yue, The people from the four tribes are all here, although theyre all dead. Did you want their head or their corpse?

    Ling Yue looked at the four corpses in front of her. Of course, Marvel was just a head, as we couldnt locate the rest of his body, not to mention that itd be hard to find.

    The area of snow that had been melted by the blood was now filled with corpses. It basically resembled a huge tigers corpse.

    The engineers were at work on therge block of ice, trying to set up a path. We would reach therge area of vast and tnd of the North once we cross it. No army could stop our advance there. I had blown up thest natural moat, so we had attained victory.

    I want their heads,  answered, Ling Yue. I want to go home. I want to go home and throw their heads onto my homes ruins. I want to tell my parents that Ive avenged them.

    I nodded. I turned around and replied, Uhm, Ill take the corpses back, then. Im going to hang them on Troy Citys city walls where Philes heroic soul can see them. Dont worry aboutst night. I dont actually n to marry you, because youd p me again, wouldnt you? I just wanted to improve your rtionship with Shusia and Tanya. Youll definitely stay by my side in the future

    I wont, resolutely responded Ling Yue, without any hesitation. She then looked up at me. I wont always stay by your side. Youve done what you promised me, and Ive alsopleted my mission. I am thest member of the Moon Fox Tribe. I must protect thend our tribe always protected. That is my tribes territory. I will protect it forever.

    I looked at her. Ling Yues eyes contained a joyous feeling of vengeance, but more responsibility.

    I got it wrong all this time. By that I mean that Ling Yue was not someone by my side. Ling Yue was the eldest daughter of the Moon Fox Tribe. She had to maintain herst ounce pride and responsibility even if she was thest remaining member of her tribe. She just relied on me. She never thought about giving herself up to me.

    Iughed, All right, then. I suppose our rtionship ends here. Ling Yue, I enjoyed my time together with you. Lets meet again once I enter the Norths pce.

    Ling Yue responded softly, Mm I have onest thought, and that is for you to see me home. I dont want to stay by your side. I am not a suited to being your or your peoples friend, so I will only make things difficult for those around you if I stay around you. That would make me feel very awkward, too. Therefore, its better for me to leave. Plus, the Moon Fox Tribe needs me.

    Ling Yues wore a very dejected expression, I now understand my position. I shouldnt give you so much trouble. Shusia and Tanya dont like me I dont want to put you in a tough spot, and I have no reason to continue to stay with you.

    I looked at her dejected and obviously lonely expression. I smiled hopelessly and replied, Is that so? It appears my effortsst night were for naught

    I couldnt keep her. I couldnt force her to stay, since she wanted to leave, or else, Id have to marry her.

    No Im very grateful to you. Sincerely very grateful

    A gentle warm sensation came from behind

 Book 11: Chapter 1

    Book 11: Chapter 1

    The ins in the North were very t and vast. I felt that I saw the sun again as soon as I entered the hintend. We were previously surrounded by mountains with the only space being the narrow path in between. After we exited the valley, we came to therge in. We all instinctively eximed with surprise when we came to therge field of ice.

    We spent a long time to get here, because it wasnt easy to traverse the path constructed to transport the cannons, and we had to do away with the protruding limbs and bodies sticking out of the snow. Our engineers wereparable gardeners to thorns, chopping off the body parts sticking out with shovels.

    I think the battle brought my kill count up close to Mommy Elizabeths. The densely packed anthropoids in the ice disgusted me. We spent almost one week to kill all of the anthropoids. By the time we reached the in, it was almost time for the next full-moon night. If my calction was correct, thatd be in approximately three days.

    Ling Yue and I hade to an agreement. She was going to help me with my problem on a full-moon night for onest time, and then I would send her home. After all, I needed to reach the pce of the North in less than a month.

    Shusia and Tanya followed behind us with upset expressions. It was just as Ling Yue said. Their attitude toward Ling Yue hadnt changed in the least despite what I did yesterday. They just didnt have the right to harm the Princess. It appeared that Ling Yue was sad about it, too. She didnt want to leave for no reason.

    Ling Yue timidly hung her tail down. She had gotten her revenge, yet she didnt look as though she was happy. Shusia and Tanya got up and left without a word after I said Id make Ling Yue my Princess. Ling Yue was very sad about it. Perhaps the thought of staying by my side did cross her mind before. She had nobody to return home to, after all. But s, the people around me didnt like her. She felt wronged, and she didnt want to be resigned to that fate. So ordingly, she refused to stay by my side.

    She was an anthropoid, while the people around me lost their loved ones to anthropoids. As an anthropoid, Ling Yue would also be very sad by my side.

    After we reach the ins in the North, wed be an unstoppable force.

    I walked up onto a hill. That was the only trace showing that the in was connected to the mountain area. My army spread outpletely for the first time. The brilliant infantries formed a few phnx formations. One nce and they resembled a sea of red fire. The white colour that was also visible was the soldiers white cloaks to shield them from the cold.

    The soldiers formations were perfectly organised. They advanced along with a heated and rich drum beat. I wasnt satisfied with their order. Not yet. But nheless,pared to the soldierspletelycking discipline in the North, my main force could still be ssified as very strictly disciplined. We were invincible on the in.

    The guards lined up at the rear. Their horses trotted casually. If you looked carefully, you could see that my guards buttons were all kept in mint condition, enough to reflect the sun and the same applied for our horses hooves. However, the militia were just poor, since they didnt undergo training as my Guard Unit did.

    I was full of pride when I looked down at the army below. The grandeur army had sky-high morale. My army waspletely spread out.

    How could the anthropoids in the North resist against such a formidable army? The main force of the North had virtually been wiped out entirely. I was confident I could obliterate the remaining low anthropoids even if there were more of them, unless they had more anthropoids than I have ammunition.

    I looked at Ling Yue and asked, Ling Yue, which direction is your home in?

    Ling Yue pointed to the North, Over there. Just follow this path, and youll reach it. I dont know if anybody has upied it. If they have, I dont think itll be easy to attack.

    Why?

    In a slightly proud tone, Ling Yue replied, Because our buildings and walls are extremely sturdy. They were made very thick for safety sake. If you couldnt capture that city wall, youre very unlikely to be able to capture our walls. Further, the vicinity of my home is tnd, so its impossible for you to use that method.

    I nodded.

    From the sound of it, itd be a major problem if it was upied, and we wanted to capture it. After all, we couldnt attack that sort of fortress with a mountain peak at the click of a finger.

    How did people capture it if its so sturdy, then?

    Thats because we didnt know what they wanted! We just saw one person. After we opened up, though, the soldiers lying in ambush outside all rushed in.

    Ling Yue clenched her teeth. She appeared to resent what transpired that time. I nodded. I replied, Understood. But I want to ask, who would upy your ce? Is it another race?

    Most likely so, Id say.

    I nodded, I dont have a map of your home, so I dont have anything to reference. As such, Ill have to decide on what method to use once I see it.

    Uhm responded Ling Yue, with just a nod

    I hesitated for a brief moment. With a smile, I asked, Do you have any ns after you get back? Do you have any ns as thest member of the Moon Fox Tribe?

    Mm Ill maintain our tribes business assets first, then throw everything of the past in the house out. Then, Ill see if I can get anything from you to run a business. Maybe Ill get married next and give birth to the descendants of the Moon Fox Tribe. Then, Ill gradually revive the Moon Fox Tribe. Those are my only ns for now, answered Ling Yue, looking ahead with a dejected expression.

    I wasnt sure if she was puzzled or if she was slightly eager about the future. I didnt know and I didnt ask. We both fell into a silence afterwards.

    I quite liked Ling Yue. She was cute and a little coquettish. She had a decent body, while her ears and tail really intrigue me. If she took the initiative to confess to me, I would bring her back But, she hadnt expressed anything up until now. She was focused solely on vengeance. She never expressed any affection for me. At the same time, I had a family, and consequently couldnt take the initiative to pursue her. Thus, that was all our rtionship equated to.

    I looked at her and thought of my wives. I thought of Lucia and Nier. I needed about another month, maybe two. I might be able to stay by their sides when I get back and see my childrene to this world. Speaking of which, that topic gave me an ominous feeling. I was worried about the Gdriel tribe.

    <em>Will they ept Lucia or not? Even mom supported their stance. What are we going to do if my child with Lucia has a poor bloodline? Am I going to revolt against the Gdriel tribe? How much courage and power would I need to fight against them?</em>

 Book 11: Chapter 2

    Book 11: Chapter 2

    I never heard about our army beingpletely wiped out!

    The elder looked at the Queen with a strange smile and replied, My Queen, I kept it secret in order to avoid causing panic. We can only attribute this failure to humanity being too vicious. Can you believe that they blew up the mountains on both sides?

    The Queen looked at the elder and questioned, What are we going to do, then? Are we going to ept humanitys demand to surrender?

    The Queen wanted to surrender. Her desire to surrender was strong. She wanted to surrender when she heard the envoy mention Troy Gdriel Rosvenor. The man mentioned was not a general of any other n, but her tribesman. Leah, therefore, mustve seeded. She mustve been able to contact Troy from humanity, which meant that she could return home now.

    Despite being the defeated party and despite not being honourable, she wanted to return home. She didnt care where she had to live and how she lived as long as she could escape her life in the North and be with Leah. She just wanted to escape the life of a puppet in the North. Where she went was of no importance.

    The elder looked at the Queen and thundered in a righteous tone, How could we do that?! Thisnd is the result of the efforts of countless people! Every inch of thisnd contains your races heroic blood, and yet you want to just hand it to humanity?! What right do they have to upy thisnd?! My Queen, do not lose hope just because of a single failure. I believe that our tribes will continue to give their best. You should know that the other tribes are not offering all their strength. You just need to force them to send out their forces. We still have the strength for a battle if you get everybody who can fight to take to the battlefield!

    He was particrly passionate. It sounded as though he wanted to sacrifice every drop of blood in him for the North.

    The Queen looked at him and bluntly asked, Is that right? So is your tribe holding back, as well, then? Have you not sent out your main forces, either?

    What are you saying?! What are you saying?! I, I would have personally taken to the field if not for my age! Am I the type to be afraid of death?! I have given everything I have for the North, so how could I betray the North?!

    In that case, why was Marvel the first person to step up and not you?

    The Queen coldly looked at the elder before her. If the elder was just rotten, then the Queen would just hate him. However, the elder was doing dirty and shady things, yet still trying to erect a memorial arch for himself as if he was carrying out a noble deed. You dont hate those sorts of people. You feel disgusted with them.

    That was because I was still preparing my army. While General Marvels action was courageous, it was foolish. Trying to stop humanity with his small group was just idiocy.

    Is that right? snickered the Queen

    She left it with just that. Turning a heroic deed into an idiotic deed, that makes him the most shameless existence in the world. A hero is still a hero even if he falls, while a fly can make all the sounds, analyses and remarks about not needing to die, idiocy or whatever will always remain a fly, one that forever feeds on filth.

    The elder appeared as though he didnt want to argue it. He looked at the Queen and said, Now then, I suggest allowing me to form a supervision team and giving me the right to use force. I will then go and watch over those tribes and ensure that they send out all of their forces. If they prioritise their tribe and refuse to help out when the nation is faced with a crisis, then they are traitors of the North. We do not need traitors. Traitors will only lead us to destruction just as the residue of the Moon Fox Tribe.

    The Queen looked at him and calmly asked, Will your supervision team participate in the battle, then?

    We must fight with the traitors. Fighting them also counts as fighting, My Queen. Further, our team is in danger, too, when we face those coveting selfish benefits. Actually, we would be in even more jeopardy than those battling with humanity.

    The Queen stood up while keeping her cold gaze on him, Is that right? Is there any point in me refusing? Why dont you just go, and do what you want? The North is already a mess. I want to see how much of a mess it can be.

    ========

    Current time at humanitys camp.

    I looked at the envoy in front of me. The envoy was the anthropoids envoy. I didnt know what news he had for me or maybe I should say, hed best have news that would allow me to head straight home.

    He wore a ck mantle as what our envoy wore. He took off his hat, revealing the face of an intelligent individual. The first thought that came to mind was Castell. However, I had to thank Castell. Interacting with him daily taught me how tomunicate with those simr him. I dont think everybody is as clever as Castell.

    He looked at me and my guards next to me. He cleared his throat gently and announced, Esteemed grandmander of the elven human alliance, Mr. Troy Gdriel Rosvenor, I am here on orders of the winged race of the North

    I lingered for a moment before asking, The winged race?

    Yes.

    I stood up and coldly said, You have no right to talk to me, then. I want the envoy from your imperial family, not an envoy from one of your tribes. Your tribe has no right to negotiate with me. Only a nation can negotiate with a grandmander. Youre unqualified. It doesnt matter what you want to talk to me about.

    The envoy dallied for a moment. He then replied, Are you still not aware that the true ruler of the North is our winged race? In reality, our will is the will of the North. Indeed, we havee to discuss peace talks with you

    I shook my head. I then sat back down in my chair. I crossed my legs and responded, I wont talk to you even if that is true. I remember I ordered our envoy to make it clear to you. I said demand not conditions. You have no right to negotiate with me even if you can represent the will of the North. Do you have any bargaining chips left to negotiate with me? You want to negotiate with me? What can you give me? Can you threaten me in any capacity? You cant do a single thing, so you have no right to negotiate with me.

    We want to have a peace talk!

    I snickered, and then stood up, A peace talk? Do we need one? I dont want to, and I dont understand what you want to talk about given the current situation. You want to negotiate with me now, yet yourepletely ignorant of your own situation and the situation at present. After you understand what I mean,e and tell me about what ns you have after I upy the North.

    I turned and left, vanishing behind the tent. My guards stopped the envoy who tried to chase after me. The envoy looked at the remaining corner of my cloak nkly. He got kicked out.

    I didnt need to negotiate, and I sure didnt need peace talks, because I could attain true peace with my strength.

 Book 11: Chapter 3

    Book 11: Chapter 3

    I saw the envoy for a second time the next day. I looked at him and said, I hope youre cognizant of your position and the current situation now. If you are now aware, then lets discuss your surrender.

    With a totally pale face, he nodded, There is no problem with surrendering on behalf of the North. We do not have any fighting strength left, either. However, we hope that I can obtain preferential treatment for our winged race.

    I looked at him and chuckled, You want what? On what grounds is your winged race asking for preferential treatment? Your birds killed my bodyguard. I initially intended to exterminate your entire race after I upied the North, yet you have the gall to ask for preferential treatment? Is your and your peoples brain still functional?

    We were unaware of that! We are very sorry about your bodyguards sacrifice, but that is something that is bound to happen in war You must believe us. We would never intentionally kill your bodyguard.

    I stood up and said, Stop dreaming. I will give you preferential treatment. For instance, Ill hang your corpses a little lower. How am I supposed to treat my bodyguard if I forgive you now? How am I going to convince my soldiers to obey me? I can discuss this with any race but yours, because you all must die.

    The envoy went to say something, but then immediately shut his mouth when he heard the sound of swords being unsheathed. My guards looked at him. They drew their swords after I gave them the signal.

    <em>I will never let those around me see me forget Philes for some minor gain. Your race killed my Philes; ordingly, theres no way I will forgive your race. Thats impossible.</em>

    The winged race had to die. They killed my Philes. I never intended to spare their lives. Further, they were the most vicious tribe in the North. How could I trust them after they exterminated the Moon Fox Tribe? If they could do it once, they could do a second time. There was no chance that Id spare them.

    However, having you return empty handed isnt such a good idea, either.

    I looked at the envoy that was ready to run and called out to him from behind. He paused, and then turned his head around to look at me with a final shred of hope. I looked at him and said, Didnt you say that the winged race was the true ruler of the North? Get the remaining armies to lower their weapons and surrender, then, and Ill agree to your request.

    But in reality, we cannot control their armies. We can only control our own tribes army. We have no means of controlling the armies of the three other tribes.

    What are you going to talk to me about, then?!

    He rushed to reply, No, wait for me to finish. Though we cannot control their armies, we can destroy their armies. We now have a supervision team that requires all other tribes to send their armies to battle. If they refuse, we have the right to use force. We can destroy their armies.

    I looked at him without speaking. He looked at me and in an insecure tone, added, Our tribe can truly do it. At current, we have the mostplete army. We were recalled from the frontlines first, so no other tribe can resist us. We hope that you can treat us as friends and make appropriate arrangements for us. That way, we can help you in taking over the North.

    I looked at him and asked, Since you now have the strongest army, shouldnt you stand up on behalf of the North?

    He smirked and replied, We have already lost this war. Despite our reluctance to admit it, we, indeed, have lost already. We do not have what it takes to win. We must admit that we continued to make numerous mistakes at the start, and continuing this war would be the biggest mistake. Submitting to the strong is not shameful, is it?

    I snickered and nodded, If you can think that way, then I dont care. I look down on that way of thinking, but I have to admit that it is a very wise decision on your part. Show me your results. We can discuss the future if I dont face any resistance from now until I reach the pce of the North.

    But n(ow)-

    I dont want to talk to you people who killed my bodyguard anymore. You can return now before my guards kill you.

    The envoy left.

    It seemed that the winged race of the North hadpletely given up on fighting. More urately, the North had abandoned any ideas of fighting. The North couldnt fight us any longer. As a politician, being able to acknowledge your mistakes and doing everything you can to reduce your losses is the most correct choice. I despise the method the winged race resorted to, but that was unquestionably the wisest course of action at present. Having said that, Id still exterminate their race even if they did help me, as my Philes died not long ago.

    <em>Even if Philes rots, I will never forget how he died. I wont forget that their people killed him. Never. I will make sure to avenge him. I will see that it happens.</em>

    <em>My campaign in the North this time was half for my nation and the other half was for vengeance, for Ling Yues grudge and my own.</em>

    <em>I want to upy the North earlier, too. After I upy it, Ill have my own territory. This ce isnt the elves forest of humanitys Royal Pce. I can do whatever I please here. I am the rule here. The Gdriel wont allow defects, so they might do something to Lucia. Here, what I say goes. By then, Ill be able to oppose even the Gdriel tribe.</em>

    <em>Nobody will try ande after me again. I dont need humanitys throne. I have my own territory. I reign supreme here. I fought for every inch ofnd here. This is the throne I deserve. Nobody can question me. What happenedst time will not happen again.</em>

    <em>I wont let anybody around me get hurt again. I wont hesitate, either, if I must swing my de or if I must create a river of blood. I dont care how many people I have to kill or how many families I must exterminate, as long as I can protect those around me.</em>

    <em>I wont be afraid of killing, and I wont resist if it means that I can keep those around me safe. I wont hesitate at all.</em>

    <em>I can turn thisnd into and of blood.</em>

 Book 11: Chapter 4

    Book 11: Chapter 4

    Castell looked at Elizabeth, who was sitting below the long corridor, softly humming a tune. With a smile, he stated, Your Majesty, you seem to be very happy.

    Of course, of course, Im happy. I have personally witnessed the birth of a King. My sons strategy this time was absolutely perfect; not even I mightve thought of such an effective method. Leveraging the snow to bury the enemy force, my son has amazed. Hes my son all right.

    Are you talking about His Majestys victory in the North? That truly was a glorious victory, but you have been mentioning it repeatedly for a few days now

    Castell smiled helplessly as he looked at the Empress dressed in a single-shoulder, low cut formal robe. She seemed to change her wardrobe drastically after His Majesty left. In the past, she wore a military uniform, which unted her heroic and suave character, thereby disying her as an iparablypetent individual. Now, however, Her Majesty really liked to wear these sorts of skirts.

    Her white shoulder was revealed and the curved outline of her calves could be seen through the skirts slit. Though they were somewhat muscr, the beauty of her legs werent diminished in any way. Standing behind Elizabeth, Castell could also see the front of Her Majestys valleys, which resembled the location where His Majesty was fighting a big battle.

    <em>They say a woman wears makeup for one who pleases her. Why, why has Her Majesty begun to pay attention of her allure as a female?</em>

    Elizabeth stood up. She responded with a smile, Have I? I still feel that my son did amazing. I am very consoled as a mother to be able to see my son grow into an individual no less than myself. I am very, very d to see that. I didnt get to see him grow up by his side, but being able to see his greatness at his side is also very consoling.

    Elizabeth smiled timidly, and then continued, I believe that woman Vyvyan should be very happy at this moment, too. However, she cant go to see him regardless of how impatient she gets. I, on the other hand, can go to see him whenever I please.

    Castell looked at Elizabeth and said, I suggest that you remain calm on that topic, because Miss Nier and Miss Lucia have been pregnant for a long time. You will cause them distress if you leave.

    Elizabeth scratched her head. She nodded with frustration, Youre right Mm I still want to go really desperately, but the Princesses are indeed more important. Uhm, Ill hold myself back for now

    Still looking at her, Castell responded, I suggest you return to Hilles City even if you are going to hold yourself back. Lots of things requiring your attention have piled up at Hilles City. Although they could be sent to you urgently, there are some things that you must handle at Hilles City.

    You have left the Royal Pce for too long. It may be harmless for you to stop at Troy City due to concern for His Majesty, but it has been too long since you have been back. You have honestly been too ck recently. You never rested for a single day in the past, yet you have not returned to Hilles City in so long. I am started to feel slightly concerned. I feel that you need to make a trip back to calm everybody.

    But, my son hasnt returned. This is my sons home. I

    You are not just His Majestys mother, but also the reigning empress of the Rosvenor Empire. His Majesty is now capable of handling himself; therefore, you have seeded as a mother. What you must do now is pay more attention to the Rosvenor Empire. The soldiers His Majesty is using right now for his campaign are your soldiers. Their lives and safety requires your personal attention. There are also the other vassal states to consider in addition to this years regtions. You still have lots of work, interject Castell. Castell frowned a little. Please forgive me for being blunt, but you have be increasingly ck ever sinceing to Troy City. Have you forgotten your identity as the Empress and the things you should do?

    Have I? asked Elizabeth. She stood up somewhat unhappily, and then turned and headed into the pce.

    Castell quickly gaze chase and said, I went slightly overboard. I hope you will not be angry, Your Majesty.

    No, youre right. I know what I should do, as well. Indeed, I have neglected the work in the pce during this time. I know that. Its just that I continued to numb myself, considering myself to be Nier and Lucia, wanting to stay here until my son returned. It appears our identities havent changed at all.

    You are not a Princess. You are the Empress of the Rosvenor Empire, the founder of the Rosvenor Empire. Not only do you need to be gentle, but also responsible and you must have the character of a sovereign.

    Uhm, youre right. Its just that I wasnt too willing to wake up from this dream. It seems I need to wake up now, though. It seems I need to return. Prepare the horses. Ill head back soon. But, Castell, you stay behind and take care of the princesses.

    Your Majesty, I am your personal attendant. I should not be taking care of others in the first ce. Moreover, Miss Freya is here at Troy City to take care of the Princesses. There is no need for me at all.

    Uhm Youre right I cant have my people at my sons side. Nheless, I still want to have the person I trust most protect the most important people around my son, replied Elizabeth, with a helpless chuckle. Then, she looked up to the sky. She softly added, When will my son and I be free of these worries so that that I can personally take care of my son?

    Castell didnt respond; instead, he followed behind the Empress. He didnt answer, not because he was worried about her not being happy, but solely because he knew that the Empress n could never be realised.

    Although His Majesty appeared to be a mighty individual at the moment, it still wasnt enough. He needed more strength.

    ========

    We came across the first small anthropoid town after arriving in the North. Back then, the anthropoids entered our small town and ughtered our people. They made a pir out of our people in a cruel way that enraged us. Now the anthropoids people were in front of me.

    I think that they mustve drove our people hiding in their homes out and made them gather in the za the same way weve done. Everybody, regardless of age or gender was now in front of us. In front of them was me; behind them were shiny des.

    I suddenly thought of a sentence that goes, like this: theres nothing that hasnt happened in this world. All the things you see are things that have happened before.

    As in the past and as that time, I didnt see how the innocent people were killed, but I could now kill these anthropoids before me.

 Book 11: Chapter 5

    Book 11: Chapter 5

    This group of anthropoids was the exact same as humans, except that they resembled beasts more with their furry bodies.

    The children hid behind their mothers. Their mothers quietly tried to calm their children down, covering their mouths so that they wouldnt cry, acting as though I would eat the child who cried the loudest.

    I looked at them. They were a group of innocent citizens. They didnt participate in the war or the previous attack. Perhaps that was Leahs aplishment. She told them not to participate in this war. Morally speaking, I shouldnt harm them.

    I could still remember how my people met their end. I could still remember that stench of blood that clogged the air and those eyes filled with despair focused on me. I could still remember the way they looked at me. I still often saw the scene of them dead in my dreams. It was as though I could see all of their face as I stood in that darkness every night underneath the swaying candle. I could see their faces clearly.

    I took in a deep breath. I couldnt harm the people in front of me at this point in time. If I killed them, the remaining anthropoids wouldnt surrender to me. I couldnt let that happen. We were currently the victor, but if I showed no mercy, theyd fight me to the death. That would just be wasting my soldiers lives and Leahs efforts. I couldnt put the horse before the cart.

    I looked at Ling Yue and said, Ladies and gentlemen.

    Not all anthropoids know the elvennguage. Only the high anthropoids know it, since they interacted with the Queen. The lower anthropoids didnt get the opportunity to interact with her, so I needed Ling Yue to trante for me.

    Ling Yue looked at me and tranted for the people.

    I didnte to kill you or punish you. I know that this war has very little to do with you. Youre not the people who killed our humans. Its just that we belong to different camps. The ones who destroyed our rtionship are the higher tribes, so I wont be rude to you.

    Ling Yue tranted what I said. They seemed to rx a little, but they continued to watch me vigntly, nheless. That was normal, though, since there was a group of people with des behind them. That holds true when you dont trust the peace and friendship they speak of.

    I continued, Of course, that doesnt mean that I wont do anything to you. I am the victor of this war, which means that I have the authority to rule over you. You are now my spoil of war. You will be ruled, so you must obey mymands. I now stipte that everyone is to give me gold in order to be free citizens. Otherwise, I will sell you off as ves.

    Everybody is required to pay a hundred gold coins each or something of equal value. Now then, start. Those who cant give me either of them will be ves, and I will determine what happens to ves. Quartermaster, begin counting.

    I sat down to the side and looked at their exmations of despair.

    Normally, an ordinary citizen couldnt possibly pay a hundred gold coins even if they didnt drink and eat, and just worked in the fields for fifty years. Ling Yue was the one who told me the number. She said that only officials and sessful merchants would have that amount. Consequently, the group was bound to be my ves.

    Only a few went home. The others sat on the ground in despair as they looked at me, hugging their wife and child. They didnt take out any money, as it was impossible.

    After some time, a few bags were ced in front of me. It seemed those few individuals were wealthy merchants or local officials. It appeared the officials were all corrupt. I didnt know where they got the bag of equal in value gold from, but I was quite satisfied.

    I guess that means nobody else can satisfy my demand, then.

    I stood up and threw the bags into the quartermasters box. I went on, So, as we initially said, youre now my ves, which means I can do with you as I please. You wont have anyints, because I gave you a chance, but you didnt pay enough for your freedom. I could reduce the demand, but is your freedom worth that little?

    I couldnt help butugh in my mind, as I thought that their despair was because they considered their freedom to be cheap.

    I cleared my throat, and then said, Now then, here are my arrangements. Yournd, homes and all of your assets belong to me, for you are ves, and thus, dont need those things.

    I looked at their faces of despair. I felt an ecstatic feeling of conquest, but I didnt smile orugh.

    However, I dont need yournd and homes. I cant bring these things with me to war, so you can continue to live in your homes and continue farming. But, the climate in the North will soon change. When it changes, you must nt whatever crops I provide you with. You must punctually pay the taxes I assign, as well. I will not allow you to be behind in payments. Remember, youre now my ves. I gave you your homes out of benevolence, and the fields you are farming on are fields I bestowed you with. If you have any corrupt thoughts orints, I can kill you whenever I want, take your wife and kids, and take back your home andnd, as they are mine to begin with.

    That was my variation of Freyas original method that she employed at Troy City. I thought itd work very well with the group. Id throw them into despair first, taking everything from them, making them think that theyd lost everything. Then Id return their stuff to them as though I was bestowing them with a gift, and have them respectfully and reverently ept said gifts.

    <em>I feel as though Im starting to crave this feeling a little.</em>

    They looked as though they were on the brink of crying. They all looked at me as if they saw God. I snatched their property, but then I returned it all to them.

    If I wanted to rule the North, I had to deal with the people. I couldnt kill them. I could kill the low anthropoids and the people from the four tribes, but I couldnt kill the people who would serve me.

    At least not now.

 Book 11: Chapter 6

    Book 11: Chapter 6

    Freya.

    Freya gracefully turned around to face Nier, who called out to her from behind. She asked with a smile, Miss Nier, is something the matter?

    Freyas line of sight was on Niers bulging belly. She then asked with a smile, Are you feeling unwell?

    Nier shook her head and replied, No, its not about my health. Have you seen Lucia? I went to look for her just now, but I discovered she wasnt in her room.

    Ah, Her Highness camest night and took Miss Lucia back to the elvennds. Perhaps Miss Lucia needs to go there to make some adjustments due to her condition. What is the matter? Are you feeling a bit lonely?

    The corner of Niers eye twitched. If Troy was the person in front of her right now, she might act coquettish with him, but she was unwilling to show any expression to anybody other than him. After all, she had no eyes for anybody except the Prince.

    I guess you could say so. Usually, I can chat with Lucia, but I feel very bored now, and I cant swing a sword, either. I feel as though theres nothing I can do at noon.

    Freya giggled softly and replied, Is that right? It appears you miss Onii-sama a bit. I do miss him, as well, though. We did receive a letter, but I am still worried about him over there. But I must warn you of something, and that is to not even think about sneaking off to the North. You cannot be thoughtless in your current state.

    Nier froze for a moment and then asked, No?

    Of course not! eximed Freya. Dumbfounded, she exined, I cannot believe the thought actually crossed your mind. But do not panic. I will write a letter to Onii-sama telling him toe back as soon as possible. Fortunately, the messenger has not yet returned. I trust that Onii-sama will definitely return as soon as he can after he receives the letter. There should be no problems left with the campaign in the North.

    Nier cut Freya off, Ill write it myself, then. You dont need to write it. Im the Princess. Something such as writing a letter wont require your attention.

    Freya dawdled, and then shyly smiled, You are right In that case, please reply to Onii-samas letter.

    Uhm.

    Nier gave a small nod; then, turned around and left.

    Freya watched her leave from behind with Gerald next to her.

    Gerald saw Freyas gaze that contained a feeling of being wronged and resentment. He gently sighed and said, Miss Freya, are you all right? There is no need to get mad, is there? The Princess is the one with the right to write His Majesty a letter in these situations

    The frontline wasnt your average-day ce. The messenger who delivered a letter to them couldnt wait for too long, and he wasnt supposed to take a letter back to Troy. However, he had to take Her Majesty and the Princess letter back to His Majesty under Her Majestys orders. Freya had no right to write a letter to him, for she was but a mere trusted personal attendant in the eyes of the Empress and the Princess.

    Freya sighed gently and responded, Thats right I still dont have the right to From the perspective of others, I am just His Majestys personal attendant. Even I have almost forgotten my original surname. I have always been trying to numb myself and convince myself I was his sister, his biological sister, so that I could act spoilt with him on eptable grounds but Im nothing

    Gerald watched her tightly clench her small fists as she shook. He hesitated for a bit before saying, Do not think that way, Miss Freya. In my opinion, Her Majesty and the Princess opinion of you are negligible. You are His Majestys sister, not their sister. It is fine as long as His Majesty considers you his sister! I believe that His Majesty definitely likes you. As long as he is by your side, nobody will hate you!

    Freya narrowed her eyes, and then looked at Gerald with a vignt gaze. She dered, What are you nning? What are you trying to do by trying to get on my good side all of a sudden? Did you think you could capture my heart while I was feeling down? My body, my heart and my soul all belong to Onii-sama! That wont change even after death!

    Yes, yes, yes. That is not what I meant. I just did not want to see you looking so haggard. You have always diligently worked for Troy City, so I thought you needed His Majestysfort, replied Gerald. He hesitated for a moment, and then suggested, How about this, you write His Majesty a letter, as well!

    Freya lingered for a moment. She shook her head and responded, Me? The messenger will not wait for me. I have no right to write Onii-sama a letter and, even if I do, I do not even know if Onii-sama will have the time to read it

    You do not need the messenger! stated Gerald. He puffed his chest out proudly. Leave it with me! I will go to the North, and deliver the letter to His Majesty, so you do not need to worry. I will personally deliver the letter to His Majesty!! So you can start writing now.

    Freya was stunned. She then looked at him both slightly touched, but also doubtful. That would work, but it was, admittedly, bold. Freya was in a dilemma. Nevertheless, Gerald noticed that she was touched, and he also noticed the eagerness in her eyes. It was just that she was worried shed anger His Majesty.

    You do not need to worry, Miss Freya. I will take responsibility for any problems. You do not need to worry. Further, I believe that His Majesty would be very happy to receive something from you. I am sure of it!!

    Really?

    Freya hesitated for a bit. Gerald looked at her with a firm look and dered, I told you before that I would protect your love. I will! So, please do not worry. I will definitely get the letter into His Majestys hands. I promise!

    Freya looked at him and hesitated for a second. She then formed her resolve and clenched her fists, All right, then. I will go and finish the jobs for noon today. Go and take the letter to Onii-sama with the messenger tonight Ah What shall I write? Mm I need to have a think. I need to think about it

    ===============

    Current time at Imperial Pce of the elven capital, Duargana.

    Lucia nostalgically scanned the princes former bedroom. She asked Vyvyan next to her, Your Highness, did you bring me back for something important?

    Vyvyan affectionately ced her hand on Lucias shoulder and replied with a smile, Yes, something very important, and it has to do with the life youre pregnant with.

    Lucia looked at Her Highness with excitement and asked, Are you talking about His Highness child? Can we test his mana level now?!

    Uhm, we can now. Thats why I called you back, Lucia. It will be a full-moon night in two days time. We can test your childs mana level when on the full-moon night. But dont worry. I believe that my son wont abandon you even if your childs mana isnt of superior grade.

    Uhm, I believe in him!

    Lucia revealed a smile. Her smile was void of concern or suspicion. It was a smile full of bliss and trust.

    <em>My Prince would never abandon her. Never.</em>

 Book 11: Chapter 7

    Book 11: Chapter 7

    Full-moon night.

    It wasnt night time yet, but I could already feel the pain creeping in. My tent was heavily guarded, and nobody was permitted entry. My guards had my tentpletely surrounded. They werent worried about me, but they had to prevent me going on a rampage, because everyone in the vicinity would die if I did. Id probably then explode simrly to a water bottle that was overfilled afterwards.

    Ling Yue sat to the side. She slowly undressed. Her expression was so serious that it was scary. She folded her clothes with absolute seriousness, and then stood up. Her feet illustrated her steps, while the mes reflected on her virtually white-marble skin as her hazy beautiful silhouette approached me.

    She bit my ear and whispered, Onest time.

    She grabbed my hand tightly. She looked at me nervously and fearfully. She softly said, Ill help you onest time. Only this once I wont Ah!

    I didnt continue listening. I had no need for rationality. I was usually a gentleman, but I wasnt a gentleman when I lost my rationality. I was filled with the lust of a wild animal. If I didnt release all of it on Ling Yue, I would release it on those around me, which meant that I would level everything nearby.

    Ling Yue clung to me tightly. She scratched my back hard enough to open cuts on my back, but my cuts instantly healed. The insignificant pain only served to arouse me more. It aroused me so much that I moved vigorously as if my tail was set on fire. The long fox fur brushing my skin felt as though it was asking me to stroke it.

    The small fox, who was glued to me, had reverted back to her wild beast state. We were basically two wild beasts, with one bloodthirsty and the other lustful. Wepletely forgot what we desired in that moment. I forgot about my wives and mothers and even the North and South. I just wanted to swallow whole the wolf in my arms, to keep her by my side forever. I just didnt know if Id still get the chance to in the future.

    ========

    Present time at the elven capital of Duargana.

    Luciay on the bed silently. She fearfully looked at Vyvyan, who had red eyes, and asked, Your Highness, do I just need to lie here?

    Of course. You just need to lie there. Leave everything to me.

    Vyvyan giggled in a soft tone. She pressed her hand gently on Lucias protruding belly. She looked at the small life with her red eyes. Her gaze was so intense that Lucia shivered. She was the Queen she trusted and her mother-inw, yet she had a premonition as if she was going to die there. No, it was scarier than that. It felt as though her child would die there!

    Lucia looked at Vyvyan and shared her honest feelings while trembling, Your Highness I am a little bit scared

    Dont be scared. What are you scared of? Lucia, I am your Queen and your mom. Are you thinking I would harm you? Ah, dont worry about my eyes. My sons eyes turn red on full-moon nights, as well.

    Lucia desperately shook her head. She looked at Vyvyan with terror. She replied, His Highness would not be so scary But but Ah!!!

    Vyvyan choked Lucia with one hand. She looked at Lucia coldly. Her eyes were filled with immense killing intent. Lucia struggled with all her might, but Vyvyan wouldnt budge. It was as though she was an iron te. Lucias vision faded to dark. She couldnt make a single sound.

    Vyvyans lips trembled. She started to chant in the ancient elvennguage. Lucia released her hands and jerked in Vyvyans hands simrly to a puppet. Vyvyan then ced Lucia on the bed and took in a deep breath. She smiled helplessly. She softly remarked, This was used on me, and now Im using it on someone else for once.

    The suffocation experiment, however, was to fulfil her personal feelings.

    ========

    I opened my eyes. I felt a warm sensation on my chest. I grabbed something furry. It felt superfortable to the touch. I couldnt resist pinching it a few times. I then felt a painful sensation on my back and flew off the bed,nding on the ground with a heavy thud.

    An angry voice came from the bed, Bastard! How many times have I told you, that youre not to touch my tail?!!!!

    I stood up from the ground. I discovered that I waspletely nude. Ling Yue stayed on the bed wrapped up with the nket. When she saw me stand up, she unleashed a high-pitched screech, and then hurled a pillow at me, You bully, pervert, bastard, creep!! Dont you know youre supposed to pay attention to your appearance around ady?!

    I didnt want this to happen, either!! You think I dont feel ashamed looking, like this?! The thing is, I cant help it right now We just did something a husband and wife would do! A husband and wife would be used to seeing each others bodies, arent they?! I argued. I scratched my head, and then sat back on the bed. I pulled Ling Yues body wrapped up in the nket over. Share half of the nket with me if you dont want to see, then, ah

    Pulling the nket over was no big deal, but Ling Yue had no intention of letting go, so I ended up pulling her into my arms, too. She shrieked as shended in my arms. The nket covered us, while we were glued to each other tightly. We looked at each other in silence.

    I didnt know if it was because she was too stunned or what, but she didnt p me. Instead, we exchanged eye contact. I noticed her gaze was full of fear.

    She ced her hand on my chest. Her red lips were just centimetres away from mine. I could even feel the breaths from the tip of her nose. She narrowed her long and narrow eyes. She scanned me with her red crescent-moon eyes. Her gaze wasplex. I couldnt deduce what she was thinking. I was afraid to breathe, afraid I would frighten her eyshes.

    After a long silence, I finally muttered a vague sentence, Hey sorry

    Uhm

    Ling Yue looked away. I didnt know why she surprisingly didnt p me this time. I was very curious as to what happened for her first reaction to not be pping me, but instead, shyly looking at me.

    The two of us released each other. Ling Yue grabbed the nket and sat to one side in silence. I silently got dressed with my back facing her. I stood up. She looked at me. Voice soft, she stated, I suddenly realised that I can go home soon.

    I nodded, Uhm.

    Frankly, we were almost at Ling Yues home. Wed be able to arrive at her home, the red house in the distance, if I was feeling all right tomorrow. That was once Ling Yues home.

    She hesitated for a moment. She thanked me in a soft voice from behind, Thank you for everything on this journey.

    I looked back at her with a smile, Uhm, its fine.

    Ling Yue didnt act coquettish this time, though; instead, her gaze looked very hesitant. It contained a veryplex emotion or maybe emotions as though she was wrestling with a contradiction. She bit down on her lip and lowered her head. She didnt say anything after.

 Book 11: Chapter 8

    Book 11: Chapter 8

    Yeah, it looks upied.

    Standing from a high spot, I squinted to look at the red building on the other side. It was a very standard rectangr room. The walls were surrounded by arge vacant area ofnd. There was the rare small room in front. In the rear was arge courtyard. The house was situated on arge t area ofnd that protruded upwards ever so slightly. It was surrounded by walls, with paths leading outside from all four directions. Outside wererge fields for farming. However, those fields had been left barren for a long time already.

    Under normal circumstances, there shouldnt be somebody in the property after the Moon Fox Tribe was exterminated, but I saw people entering and exiting the property as though they were the owners. They were either wandering mountain bandits upying this ce and dering it their territory or thend had been given to somebody else. Regardless of what the case was, the ce belonged to this fox next to me. A such, I needed to take it back on her behalf.

    I tugged on my horse reins and told the messenger next to me, Prepare the army. Prepare to attack. Dont use cannons. Minimise damage to the building.

    The messenger nodded. Ling Yue grabbed him as he went to leave. She squinted and looked over in the direction of the building. She timidly said, The panthers are the ones upying it

    Marvels family?

    I paused. I then looked at her hand grabbing onto the messenger. The messenger awkwardly stopped in ce. He looked at me to plead for my help. I sighed, Whats wrong, Ling Yue? Are you going soft just because its Marvels family? Dont forget that its your home, and theyre upying it!

    But even so, I dont want to kill any more of his family members Havent we already won? If weve already won, you dont need to kill the people inside, either, right?

    I nodded and answered, Youre right. Of course, if you can get them toe out on their own ord, then Id be very d, too. After all, I dont want to have losses of my own. What, you want to convince them to surrender? Do you think that Marvels people would surrender to us humans, though?

    Ling Yue nodded and replied, They wont surrender to you. However, they should still have respect for me. Our tribes rtionship was always good. I believe that they will upy it and refuse to leave in this situation.

    I looked at Ling Yue and said, All right, then. Go and give it a go, then. Ille with you.

    She looked at me and asked, Do you think theyd be willing to see a human that killed Marvel?

    I looked at her and responded in a firm voice, I dont care if theyre willing to or not. I insist on going with you. You think youre a hero to the anthropoids now? You think you cane out after you go in there alone? Ill be able to protect you if theres any danger inside.

    She looked at me, You wont give up regardless of what I say, will you? Ive warned you. They wont be willing to see you. Youre a human, and you killed Marvel. The person inside should be Marvels wife. Shes been pregnant for a long time. I hope you can stay calm.

    Am I a violent person who would kill even a pregnant woman? Marvel is a hero. I wont be rude to his family. I dont have a choice in war. I had to kill him, but his family is not my enemy and, subsequently, has nothing to do with me. As a matter of fact, I admire the tribe that gave birth to a hero.

    Ling Yue looked at me and nodded, albeit not entirely trusting me, Fine, then. Lets go. Dont bring weapons. Letsmunicate properly. I dont think that the panthers need my home here, especially now in peacetime. All you need to do is protect your home in this era.

    I nodded, and then headed toward the bottom. The messenger followed behind me. I stealthily pulled the messenger over and whispered, Station my guards around nearby, and have them bring their weapons. Yeah, get them to bring their short guns and short swords. Dont let yourselves be detected.

    To ensure that my guards could protect me atrge venues without revealing their weapons, my guards had a specialised short gun and short sword. I never thought theyd be useful here.

    Ling Yue and I led the guards to the bottom of arge building. We saw bows and arrows reflecting light at the top as I predicted. Ling Yue looked at us, and then stood at the forefront. In a loud voice, she shouted, I am the Moon Fox Tribes Ling Yue! I am the only descendent of the Moon Fox Tribe left! This is the Moon Fox Tribes property! Who are you?! Why are you upying our territory?!!

    Miss Ling Yue?!

    Two heads popped up from above. They saw us and Ling Yue. After a moment of hesitation, they asked, Miss Ling Yue, whats with that group of humans?! Its normal for you toe back, but whats with the group of humans?!

    Its a long story Mm hes my husband!!

    Ling Yue blushed. She ruined her own reputation just so that she could allow us entry. Seeing her look of embarrassment and frustration, a very sleazy smile crept up onto my face. Ling Yue grabbed my hand. The panthers looked at us very suspiciously. They tossed their suspicions around in their brains for a while after seeing the way Ling Yue held my hand. They finally said, Miss Ling Yue, we will go, and inform our Mistress. However, your guards cannot enter

    Ling Yue responded, They wont enter the building. Theyll just be waiting outside in the vacant space. This is my husbands guard team. If they cant enter, my husbands safety may be at risk. They wont threaten you. Just let them stay in the main hall.

    We soon got a reply, Our mistress invites Miss Ling Yue and her husband inside for a talk.

    Ling Yue looked at me. I raised my arm up with a smile. She pouted, and then wrapped her arm around mine. She quietly said, This is just an excuse this time. Dont you take advantage of me, or else Ill hit you in front of everybody. I swear it!

    Yes, yes, yes, I replied while nodded. I then gave her a smile. But I must say, this sort of feeling is simr to returning home with my newlywed wife to see our parents

    Shut up!

    Okay, okay

    Ling Yue revealed her fangs. Marriage was a very serious matter to the young girl. It appeared that I best not joke about it. She looked at me and snorted with displeasure then turned to face the main door. Sounds came from behind the door. Somebody pulled it open. Two fully equipped soldiers extended their hand out and greeted us, Wee, Miss Ling Yue and wee, Sir. Our mistress is waiting for you. Pleasee with me. Please leave your guards here. Do not let them into the house.

    All right.

    I nodded, and then waved my hand. The guards followed us to the door, and then stopped. The soldiers around us vigntly surrounded us. I grabbed hold of Ling Yues hand, All right now, lets go, Ling Yue. Lets go see this mistress.

    Be polite. Be polite. Be polite

    Ling Yue kept muttering something.

    <em>Is she speaking to me or is she reminding herself not to be rude to the woman who stole her fianc?</em>

 Book 11: Chapter 9

    Book 11: Chapter 9

    <em>So this is the house Ling Yue used to live in, huh.</em>

    I would say that the house was very ordinary, so ordinary that it was no different to other ces. It was a red rectangr room. In the centre was arge heavy white door. I wasnt sure how much metal was used in the creation of the wooden door. The doors height and width wasparable to the Imperial Pces. However, the house itself wasnt tall. There were only three floors.

    Upon entering the door, we were wee by a brightrge hall. It wasnt luxurious. The drawing on the wall had been removed, evident by the traces left behind where the drawing was originally hung. I figured it was a drawing of her tribesman judging from Ling Yues upset expression. However, the panthers had removed it. If the panthers still had any semnce of a conscience, they wouldnt throw it away, but there was no need to keep a memory for an exterminated tribe. Memories are for the living.

    Ah, wee, Ling Yue. Long-time no see. I am d to see your lively self.

    We then heard a voice from the corner of the first and second floor. I raised my head up and looked in its direction. It was an elf. She was very pretty. That said, her skin was far whiter than the elves I usually saw. Her ears were also a bit longer. Her belly was already bulging. That reminded me of Lucia. Lucia would be in the shape as her in a few months, I guess. Seeing her hold her belly up reminded me of Lucia back home, and I couldnt help but smile.

    Ling Yue looked at me with a tant disgusted look and hurled a verbal jab, Your smile is so disgusting

    Is it so disgusting for me to think of my wife?

    Uhuh

    Ling Yue then switched to a polite smile to look at the elf and greet her, Hello, Mistress Sia. I am very d to be alive to see you and return here.

    Yes, Ling Yue. We all thought you were dead. I am so d to see that you are still alive.

    The elf smiled. She looked at Ling Yue. Then, she looked at me. She giggled and said, And youve found yourself a husband. While we are fighting with humanity, it seems you have chosen him. It is not your fault. If my tribe was exterminated, I would not choose to help this side either.

    Uhm

    Ling Yue gave a vague response. I chuckled, and then grabbed hold of her hand. The elf didnt say anything. She, instead, stretched her hand out and said, Wee. Come upstairs. Ling Yue, I know what you want to say. Come upstairs, and well have a talk.

    Ling Yue nodded, Uhm.

    We then went upstairs together. The carpet on the stairs seemed to have just been reced. The colour was obviously different to the surroundings and somewhat longer. I noticed that the traces of blood and burnt spots on the wall hadnt been cleaned offpletely.

    <em>This must be the traces left behind when Ling Yues tribe was exterminated.</em>

    The damage to the building was very hard to repair, but even so, they were shallow woundspared to the wounds her heart suffered.

    After ascending the stairs together, we entered the room behind the balcony upstairs, which mustve been the guest room. A round table was ced in the centre. Around were a few seats. Some refreshments were already on the circr table. We sat down at the table. Ling Yue looked at the elf and began, Mistress Sia

    I know what you want to say. You want to say that this ce was originally your tribes home and should belong to you, correct? asked the elf, cutting Ling Yue off before she could finish.

    Ling Yue nodded. Tone excited, she replied, Thats right, thats right. Thats what Im getting at. You can understand my feelings, right?! This This is myst home and and myst memory I I dont want

    The elf stood up and gently held Ling Yues hand. She sincerely said, I can understand your feelings. I really can. Ling Yue, I understand how you feel. I understand how you feel after losing your family. However, this ce holds a special meaning to me, too. This is the reward Marvel earned. This is the reward the Queen rewarded him. This is Marvels masterpiece. I cant ignore my husband and the Queen, and just return you the house. You can live here if you like, but this ce belongs to me and Marvel.

    But Marvel is dead! Im very sorry about it, but Marvel has passed away!

    I immediately felt there was something wrong with the atmosphere as soon as Ling Yue finished. Ling Yue seemed to realise she said something wrong. She looked at the elf nkly. The elf lowered her head while still standing in ce. A terrifying murderous exuded from her entire body. I instinctively slid my chair back a little, looked at Ling Yue and prepared to escape.

    You

    The elf slowly raised her head and looked at Ling Yue with a terrifying expression. Her eyes were overflowing with murderous intent and anger. She looked at Ling Yue and emphasised every word, How how did you know about Marvel? If you were in humanitysnds and not with the army, you wouldnt know about his death. Its impossible. How did you know?! Youre his killer, arent you?! Youre his killer! Youre the culprit!! Youre the one who helped humanity kill my Marvel! You and the man next to you killed my Marvel!!

    Ling Yue stood up and shouted, Calm down!! Calm down!

    I stood up and backed up to the door slowly. However, I didnt know how it would unfold. The best option, therefore, was to leave.

    You traitor! You murderer! Im going to kill you both! Im going to kill the both of you!! angrily shouted the elf.

    She suddenly pulled out a small knife from her waistband. It was a simple kitchen knife. I dont know when she grabbed it. She pushed the table aside and thrust it toward Ling Yue.

    Ling Yue screamed in a high-pitched voice and grabbed her head. She didnt get hurt, though.

    I looked down at the de at my gut. The elf stabbed me at my abdomen. When she lunged at Ling Yue, I rushed over and pushed Ling Yue aside, so the de stabbed my abdomen instead. It was pointless, though, as it couldnt pierce my Earth Dragon armour.

    In the next instant, I ignored my abdomen and grabbed the elfs throat with a vice-like grip after a loud sound. I had never used so much strength before. I gripped her throat tight enough to feel her bones cracking.

    You want to kill someone I care about in front of me?!

    The elf struggled with all her might. Her tears continued to run down her face. She made hissing sounds, because that was the extent of what she was capable of. She grabbed my face with her fingers, but I ignored the pain.

    Youre trying to kill someone I care about in front of me again!!

    Over and over and over and over and over! How many of my people have you killed?! How many of my people have you killed?! Have you not killed enough?! Is it still not enough?! Is it still not enough for you?!

    You people killed my Mera, killed my Luna, killed my Philles and you still havent had enough?! Fuck you!!! I wont let you! I wont let the people around me die! Never!

    I dont know how long I roared that way for, and I dont know how angry I was at the time.

    All I know was that the person below me gradually stopped breathing and slowly lowered her hands. Her angry eyes she looked at me with became ss.

    <strong>*Pant Pant Pant*</strong>

    I stood up. I was drenched in sweat. It seemed as though my sweat was going to run down my body. My face was ice cold. I didnt know if those were my tears or my sweat.

    Nobody can kill my people in my presence Never Never Ill kill you all! Ill kill all of you!!!

 Book 11: Chapter 10

    Book 11: Chapter 10

    <strong>*Spurt!!*</strong>

    I huffed and puffed. I was soaked in blood. My guards ran back and forth in the courtyard and inside the building. I heard gunshot after gunshot and de after de entering flesh. I threw the sword in my hand down.

    Corpsesy in all directions on the ground. The blood ran down from the stairs simrly to a small creek. Even the carpet had absorbed the blood.

    <em>How many people did I kill on the way here? I dont know. I cant keep count anymore. </em>

    After I emptied all my bullets, I grabbed a sword on the wall and charged over. I killed every anthropoid I came across. At the same time, my guards outside sprang into action. Virtually all of the soldiers went to subdue my guards, so I killed all of the servants and maids inside. I spared none.

    Ling Yue stood next to me. She looked at me with an absolutely calm and agonised gaze. She leaned her back onto a wall and slowly sat down to one side. She sobbed, Thats twice. Thats twice now. This is the second time Ive seen my home painted with corpses and blood. Twice. Twice! I I

    What choice did I have? What choice did I have? I asked. I leaned on the bloody wall and looked at the blood running off my hands. I looked at Ling Yue. Voice stern, I exined, What choice did I have? What choice did I have?! They tried to kill in front of my eyes! They tried to kill someone I care about in my presence! Can I just watch that happen? Am I supposed to just watch them kill you? Am I supposed to just forgive them? No way. Absolutely no way. Dont bring up innocence and kindness. The piece of shit called kindness and that fucking innocence is what got so many of those around me killed! My Mera, my Luna and My Philes all died, because I was soft. I want to protect those around me. I want to ensure nobody can hurt those around me again!

    What does you killing them have to do with protecting me?!!

    Nobody can hurt you if theyre dead.

    What about others, then?! Are you going to kill everyone in the North if they consider me a traitor and want to kill me?

    I looked at her seriously and nodded, I can.

    I swallowed the blood in my mouth and stood up. I looked at the corpses covering the ground. If I dont kill this group, one of them might try to get revenge on me. Anybody rted to him coulde after my life whether its a kid or an elderly. I cant let anybody, who is a threat to me, live. For my safety, for my wives safety, for my mothers and for my family, I wont allow anybody to threaten me. If one man threatens me, Ill kill everyone connected to him. Everyone. Ill spare none. Not one. I wont let anybody could get revenge against us live. Absolutely never.

    Ling Yue stood up and thundered at me, You want your child to be born into bloodshed?! Do you want for his father to be a murderer?! You shouldnt be a tyrant!!

    I turned my head around to coldly look at her. I didnt know if it was due to the murderous aura in my eyes still present or if it was due to me being covered in so much blood that I was too scary, but Ling Yue backed off a little. She looked at me with terror as if she was afraid Id go over and strangle her to death.

    I just hope that my son isnt born into a pile of blood, shed by his mother, father, grandparents or friends. It doesnt matter to me if I have to kill more. If I dont kill these people, my child wont be able to live an innocent life. It doesnt matter to me if Im a tyrant or not. It doesnt matter to me if I be a tyrant, as long as I can protect my family.

    I wasnt joking, and I didnt catch chuunibyou syndrome. Those were my honest thoughts.

    You creep You tyrant You didnt spare even a pregnant woman  You crazy murderer!!!

    If my family and friends are safe and well, then you can say whatever you like. Why do you think I want to establish my army? Why, do you think? You think I have nothing to do as a Prince? Is that it? Well, youre wrong. I established my army to kill people.

    If they drew their weapons and aimed them at those around me, Id kill them be it a child, an elder, a male or a female. Id kill everyone connected to them.

    The sounds of gunfire and swords nging finally stopped, plunging the building into silence once again. I promised Ling Yue that I wouldnt take the ce with force, but I ended up turning the ce into a river of blood in the end. We killed all of the panthers in the house. None escaped. My army was outside, while my guards were inside. They had no escape.

    I refused to spare any panther for him to take revenge on meter down the road. I refused to let anybody threaten the safety of those around me. To do that, Id wipe out anything that could possibly harm them. I wont let even a molecule of it or them remain.

    You

    Ling Yue looked at me. She didnt know what to say, while I had no intention of continuing to listen to her. Shusia and Tanya rushed up the stairs. When they saw me, they asked, Your Majesty, are you all right?

    I nodded, Uhm, Im all right. Have you confirmed that theyve all been killed?

    Uhm, they have all been killed.

    Tanya looked at me first, and then shifted her gaze onto Ling Yue. I stroked her head andmanded, Arrange for people to clean up inside the house and take the corpses away. Ling Yue is going to stay here. We need to ensure we leave her with a good environment to live in.

    Shusia sighed a breath of relief. She looked at me and asked, Is Ling Yue not going to follow us anymore?

    No, she wont, I replied. I turned my head back to look at Ling Yue. She looked back at me without any anger in her eyes and slowly nodded. I turned back to look at the two and said, Ling Yue has arrived home. We just need to help her clean and tidy up this house. It doesnt matter what happens after.

    Roger!

    The two of them nodded, and then called out to the guards outside. I didnt know how good the guards outside were at cleaning, but I insisted on providing Ling Yue with an eptable house to move into despite the fact that we were going to part and ourst conversation wasnt a happy one.

    <em>Will Ling Yue be scared living in this house alone? Too many people have died here. This house will still have a faint stench of blood even if we do our best to clean it.</em>

    Miss Shusia

    The guards started cleaning. Ling Yue sniffled and wiped her tears. She walked up to Shusia.

    Shusia ced the paint in her hand down and looked at her. She gestured to Ling Yue to hurry up and ask whatever she wanted to ask.

    Was was was he born that way? Why why does he like to kill? Why does he not have any sympathy? Why?

    Shusia lingered for a moment before replying, I have not always served His Majesty. If thats your question, you need to ask the Princess or Philes.

    I want to know I really want to know Philes mustve told you, right? What what exactly happened? Tell me I only know part of the story I dont know why?

    Shusia looked at her and sighed. She then handed off the paint to a guard and replied, Ill tell you a bit about Luna, then. You shouldve heard that name already, havent you? You also know that His Majesty became the man he is now because of her. Ill now tell you the beginning of the story His Majesty was originally very kind. However, because of the greed and ambition of the others in this world, His Majesty had to be a tyrant for his familys sake But, hes all right. He is a fair tyrant.

 Book 11: Chapter 11

    Book 11: Chapter 11

    We finished repairing Ling Yues home. Ling Yue wasnt willing to continue staying by my side. She chose to stay at home, instead.

    The war wasnt over yet. There was nobody nearby, and the only person to leave the property alive was Ling Yue. The only one who was going to live in the three-storey property with an underground floor was Ling Yue. I looked at her and touched her ear. From the bed, I looked at the curtains above. I asked, Wont you feel lonely?

    Ling Yue curled up next to me and answered in a soft voice, No. Ive always lived here. This is my home. Why would I feel lonely?

    But theres nobody around you now.

    I went to sit in Ling Yues room yesterday in the name of not letting her get scared. For some reason, I ended up sitting on her bed. I then held her hand, but she didnt kick me out. She even revealed her tail, so we tacitly understood each other and, hence, ended up doing it again on the full-moon night.

    I didnt know what Ling Yue was thinking. Normally, she wouldnt give me the chance. Usually, shed kick me away as soon as I went up to the bed. She was particrly obedient that night, though. I didnt know the reason why, but I guessed Ling Yue didnt care anymore. After all, we might never meet again. Perhaps she didnt want to bicker with me when we were about to part ways.

    Ling Yue faced her back to me and softly said, Its fine. I wont be scared or lonely. This is my home. I grew up here. My parents, sisters and the rest of my family lived here. I wont be scared even if Im alone here. Im where I should be. This ce is also where the future of my tribe lies.

    I grabbed her small shoulders. Voice gentle, I said, Come with me, Ling Yue. Dont stay here alone. I will help you rebuild your tribe once I conquer the North, but youre living here alone, eating alone, cleaning alone, sleeping alone on a single bed, doing theundry on your own, reading books alone, everything is done alone That must feel really lonely

    I know that lonely feeling. A girl I loved behind a ck veil once led that sort of life. She lived alone in the elven capital. Nobody stayed by her side, because of her identity and she was unwilling to live the way her fellow tribesmen did. She bit on her nkets on full-moon nights alone and refused to suck blood. She suppressed her own appetite and ate the berries we liked, instead. She slept alone, wrote alone, cut her fruits up alone. Everything she did, she did alone She was always alone. Seeing her house made me want to tear up, but she always showed me a warm smile.

    No answered Ling Yue. Her voice sounded shaky. She gripped her nket tightly and continued in a soft voice. This is ourst time. I must stay here. This is my hometown. This is where my tribe has lived for generations. I cant leave just because I feel lonely. Once things calm down, Ill find maids and managers. This ce will be lively. I might even have my future husband. Ive already troubled you too much. You dont need to worry about these things. Youre better off focusing on trying to calm and stabilise the North so that you can give me a safe and stable environment.

    I shifted my body to face her, Uhm, I know; however, I keep feeling a little jealous hearing you say you want to search for a husband.

    Does it have anything to do with you? angrily questioned Ling Yue.

    I smiled helplessly. I stroked her ear gently and replied, Realising that I wont get to touch these ears and this tail that feels so nice to the touch in the future makes me a little sad.

    You have wives and kids, what else do you want, you bully, pervert, shameless bastard.

    Iughed, and then let go. I said, But seriously, Ling Yue, if you feel lonely, if you feel you cant take it, just call me, and Ill definitelye back for you, I promise.

    Uhm, muttered Ling Yue. She lingered for a moment, and then turned over, allowing me to see her face. As she looked at me, she reached her hand out carefully to touch my hand. Sorry Today I didnt know about your past, so I called you a tyrant. Im sincerely very sorry about that. You mustve really loved Luna. I really sympathise with you after finding out so much about you and Luna.

    I shook my, Its all in the past now. Ive put Luna to rest, so Im not so sad now. What I have to focus on now is how to prevent anyone else around me dying.

    Uhm I thought you liked to kill people But now I know that you dont like to kill people. Its just that youre too upset and sad.

    Ling Yue caressed my face. Then, she looked behind me. She softly said, The sun hase up. Its time for you to head out now, right? Ill forever remember my time with you. Thank you for doing so much for me. Thank you very much.

    I rolled over to see the sun that had just started to reveal itself. The warm orange rays shone through the curtains, lighting up my front view. Behind me, Ling Yue stroked my back and sighed, Dont worry about me. You really dont need to worry about me. I wont leave. Ill only stay here to watch over my tribe. You have your mission, and I have mine.

    I nodded and stood up. I looked outside the window to see the soldiers camped outside in the courtyard wake up to begin their day.

    <em>I need to leave today and head toward the pce of the North. Theres nothing left that can stop me. Nobody but myself can stop my advance now.</em>

    I got dressed. Ling Yue sat up and focused her gaze on my back. When I did up my cloak, somebody knocked on the door.

    I looked at Ling Yue with a smile and bid her goodbye, Im leaving now, then.

    Ling Yue nodded, Uhm.

    She swung her tail to express her farewell. I walked up to her and stroked her head. She pushed my hand away somewhat unhappily. I chuckled. I gently shut the door behind me when I left. I looked at the decorations on the left and right as though I was trying to keep a memento.

    It was my first time there, yet I strangely felt as if I was saying farewell. I didnt know when Id be able toe here again. Maybe Id never be back.

    I didnt know if Ling Yue would be lonely or not, or if she would suffer in pain or not. I didnt know the answer to any of those things. However, she insisted on staying there, so I couldnt forcefully drag her along. My soldiers werent servants, so they couldnt stay there, either. All I could do was leave a few guards with her at the property, but they all had to return at the end.

    How was she going to live here alone? No idea.

    What I had to do was hurry to the pce of the North. I had to bring the North under control as fast as possible and settle things down. I wanted to improve Ling Yues life. If I wanted her to be able to have maids and servants, then I had to settle the North down as soon as possible. I didnt do it just for my wives and children, but also for Ling Yue.

 Book 11: Chapter 12

    Book 11: Chapter 12

    Although we took a detour, we continued our steady advance to the pce of the North. The anthropoids army had basically been reduced to a useless group of low anthropoids. We hadnt encountered any attacks from the tribes, themselves, either. I could still see some corpses hung up on the way to the pce. Perhaps the winged race really was carrying out their mission by killing theirst opposition.

    We passed towns, viges and cities, where I brought them under my control. Leah shouldve been assisting us from up ahead by convincing the citizens to not be hostile to us, making it seem as though we came to release them. We soon reached the pce of the North at the end. That was where everything would end.

    The weapon I ordered at Troy City was on its way. It was the most important weapon for attacking the pce of the North and absolutelypulsory.

    We were currently camped in the wild. We should reach the pce in less than a weeks time. Nobody could stop our advance now, so it was just a matter of time.

    Your Majesty, this is a letter from Troy City.

    I nodded. I stood up and slightly hastily took the letter. The heat stamp of the royal family on the letter told me it was a letter from Elizabeth and Nier. It was heart-warming to receive a letter from home at the time. I eagerly waved my hand to tell the messenger to leave, but he hesitated for a bit before reporting, Your Majesty, the truth is, one more person came with me.

    Who?! Dont tell me its Nier! Nier!

    His answer startled me.

    <em>I feel that Nier really woulde, given her personality. If it really was Nier, what would I do? Am I supposed to just send her back? Nier has been pregnant for at least four months, right? How am I supposed to send her back like that? It would be more dangerous to bring her along</em>

    <em>Wait, no. If it was Nier, Id bet my head that Lucia wouldve tagged along. I swear that the two of theme bundled, because theyd never let the other stay by my side alone. If that was the case, it shouldnt be Nier. Could it possibly be Mommy Elizabeth? Thats impossible. If it was her, Id have lost control over the army, so it couldnt have been mom.</em>

    <em>Freya? No, thats impossible. Freya has to work at Troy City. She has to take care of my wives on my behalf, so who else could it be?</em>

    I nodded, Let them in.

    Your Majesty

    The person in question pulled the curtain to the tent open. I looked at the face that appeared before me, frowned and said, What are you doing? Gerald, I remember the task I gave you was to stay at Freyas side and protect her. Why are you here? If youre here, whos protecting Freya?

    Erm

    Gerald scratched his head, unsure how to answer. I looked at him and coldly said, What are you here for? Is there nobody protecting Freya? Gerald, youve failed your task. Your task was to protect Freya, not for you to run around. What did youe here for? For me to behead you?

    No, no, no. Your Majesty It does not count as me leaving my post on my own ord, as Miss Freya wanted to send you a letter

    Im your master. You should be following my orders, not Freyas. Even if she did tell you to bring me a letter, you shouldnt havee here.

    No, it was not Miss Freyas idea

    So that means you left your post on your own ord, then. Do it yourself. I dont want to personally kill you. You should be aware how much I care about Freya. Freya is my only sister. If her bodyguard leaves his post on his own ording, leaving her alone at Troy City, what do I need a guard like you for? Gerald, youve disappointed me.

    No, no! Your Majesty! Do you not feel that Miss Freya is pitiful? Miss Freya clearly cares about you a lot, as well. She cares about you as much as Her Majesty and the Princess care about you, so why can she not write you a letter? As Miss Freyas bodyguard, I must take care of her feelings, as well as her safety! Your Majesty, you do not want to see Miss Freyas tears, as well, do you?!

    I chuckled softly, You sure have a lot to say. You best pray that Freya is well during this time that youre away, or youre going to be miserable. Leave the letter and return. Ill tell the messenger to bring Freyas letter along next time, too.

    Thank you very much, Your Majesty!!

    I waved my hand and took three letters. Seeing the familiar letters gave me a heart-warming feeling

    <em>Wait, what? Mommy Elizabeths, Niers, Freyas Wait a second Why do I not have one from Lucia?</em>

    ========

    Present time at the elven capital Duagarna

    While holding a small bottle in her hand, Vyvyan looked at the maid down below with an eerie smile Without my permission, nobody is to Forget it. I will not let you in You are not allowed to enter. Ill have to be a little cruel to you if you enter.

    In reality, nobody could enter the room even if she didnt give the order, since she had created a barrier that would prevent anybody from breaking in.

    This room was once His Highness room. What could be inside it now?

    Vyvyan pulled the door open and entered. She then turned around and locked the door very carefully.

    Lucia was sluggishly lying on the bed. She looked at the ceiling with her lifeless eyes. Her body jerked gently every now and then. She had her mouth slightly opened. Her saliva and tears ran down her cheeks. Her belly had a slight bulge. The amount of protrusion was evidently abnormal based on her stage of pregnancy. Her green eyes were void of life. Her only signs of life were her soft sobs and trembling body.

    Vyvyan walked up to Lucia and poured the liquid in the bottle into Lucias mouth as if refilling petrol for a car that had run out of gas. Lucia began to cough intensely, and she shook with all her might. She squirmed with all her might to try and escape, but Vyvyan gave her no time to rest, pressing down on her neck to force all of the liquid down her throat.

    Puah!! Pfft!

    Lucia chucked up mouthfuls of water, only for Vyvyan to shove it back down. It seemed as though Lucia would die if it continued even if she was alive before. One might think Vyvyan was trying to execute her by drowning.

    Dont No Your Highness Dont!! sobbed Lucia, as she tightly gripped Vyvyans arm in despair. It hurts Your Highness It hurts My belly my belly feels as if it is going to rip I cannot breathe I I It hurts I

    Vyvyan pressed her hand on Lucias mouth. She then looked at her and seriously said, Be strong, Lucia. For your child and my sons childs sake, you should hang in there. You wont die. Trust me. I must supplement your mana with the elven spring water, because you dont have enough mana to sustain the mana of two kids. You must hang in there, Lucia. You have two kids in you right now. You must be strong for my childs child and your own child

    It hurts so much It hurts so much I

    Sleep, Lucia. Sleep and it wont hurt.

    Vyvyan stroked Lucias eyelid. Lucia gasped, followed by a full-body seizure before bing weak as if she was dead once again.

    She had two lives in her small body. Lucias mana level wasnt high, but she had an extra child in her whose mana was virtually at Vyvyans level. That child could absorb all of Lucias mana. But as Vyvyan said, she had to hang in there for her childs sake

    Vyvyan didnt care if Lucia could survive or not in the end. All she wanted was for Lucia to give birth to the child. She only needed her own child to survive!

    Lucia or whatever Their lives had nothing to do with Vyvyan

 Book 11: Chapter 13

    Book 11: Chapter 13

    Our scouts have reported that they have spotted active human soldiers outside the perimeter of the Imperial City.

    The Queen nodded, and then waved her hand. The local official below raised his head, but didnt leave. Instead, he looked at the Queen and said, Sorry, My Queen. Although I know that saying this now would be considered disloyal, you must understand that we, too, have our own family. As such, I must ask to quit my post, now.

    The Queen narrowed her eyes to look at him and asked, Are you already no longer willing to stay by my side? Do you feel that the humans will kill you once they cross over? Do you think that they will kill everybody around me?

    The local official replied, Yes. I am very sorry, My Queen. Loyalty is important, but I do not believe that what you have given me is enough for me to sacrifice my life. I only worked as a local official in order to feed my family. I hope you can understand my dilemma.

    The Queen looked at him and asked, In other words, you want to live, correct?

    Yes.

    She casually responded again, You shouldnt leave, then. If you want to survive, then staying by my side is the safest option. A ruler of a nation does not kill the ruler of another nation. The humanmander must be aware of that. He wont kill me, but I cannot guarantee that he will not kill others. However, based off of the fact that he exterminated the panthers, it would seem he really enjoys killing people.

    The local official looked at her with suspicion. The Queen stood up and continued, The elder will be back very soon. I can only tell you this much. If you want to live, dont leave my side.

    I insist on quitting.

    The local official went quiet. He didnt believe the Queen. The Queen does hold authority among the lower ranked anthropoids, but everybody in the pce knew that she was merely an insignificant puppet. She held no strength of her own and had no factions serving her. If somebody in such a position told you that you should serve them if you want to live, would you believe them?

    The humans they were up against were already outside the pces perimeter. It was as though the pce was already in their sights. The humans annihted the anthropoids army; their grandmander was said to be a demon who killed without batting an eye. Why would such a person spare a powerless Queen? For him to be able to conquer the North, hed have to establish his rule with the blood of the former ruler. There was no hope of survival if he served the Queen. Why would he believe the Queen? Nobody believed her.

    The Queen looked at him. The heavy sound of a walking stick hitting the ground came closer and closer. The Queen looked at the local official with a gaze full of hopelessness and sympathy. She sighed, I ept your request to quit. To be honest, I feel that its better for you to leave the Imperial Capital as soon as you can before humanitypletely surrounds this ce.

    Thank you.

    The local official nodded as though he was given amnesty. He got up and headed out. The sound of the walking stick hitting the ground stopped at the entrance. The local official pushed the door open. The light outside was apanied by a stench of blood that poured in simrly to a wave. The Queen froze. She looked at the local officials body that stiffened up. A sharp sword was stabbed through his body. His blood ran down his back.

    The elder pulled the sword out and ced it back into this walking stick. The local officials corpse copsed onto the floor of the hall. His blood spilt onto the smooth floor.

    The elder looked at the Queen and panted as he said, Since you gave me the right to punish those do not fight, I, naturally, must use that right. Cowards who cower before the big fight have no need to live.

    The Queen looked at him. She looked at the corpse for a few seconds. Then, voice soft, she said, Is there any purpose in that anymore? Hell die to the humans even if you dont kill him.

    But the meaning behind it is different. He wont get the chance to be a second traitor, either! My Queen, the people around you be traitors and cowards precisely because you are far too soft! If you could be as firm as humanitys Grand Commander, I can say with absolute confidence that the North would not be in its current state!

    This war was a mistake in itself! After making consecutive fatal mistakes, you went and angered humanity, and youre iming its my mistake?! We knew that we shouldnt have continued with the war after finding out the elves and humans had allied with each other! Why did you exterminate the Moon Fox Tribe, which was the life of the North?! This war was a mistake from beginning to end! Youre the one who led us onto this path of despair!

    It was a mistake, but that does not mean that we cannot continue! It is because of Marvels mistake! He went to fight humanity before we formed our armies. That gave humanity their opportunity!

    Its pointless to be bringing that up now.

    Sitting in her throne, the Queen looked at the elder with a rxed expression. She wasnt worried about the oue of the war; or rather, the oue was the oue she wanted. She didnt need to do anything. She only had to wait for humanitys grandmander. Leah had contacted him on her behalf. Not only was the grandmander a human, but also a Gdriel, which made him her own tribesman. She could finally return home now. It was the closest she had ever been from home.

    The elder said, We must defend this ce now. My army is still inside the city. All of our winged races forces are here. Although we cannotpare to the size of humanitys army, we will not have much of a problem defending the city. We have spent millenniums of strength to fortify this fortress. We still have magical runes on the city walls. Not even magic can destroy our walls. We must deal the human army a heavy blow here and acquire adequaate bargaining chips so that we can continue to live with dignity. That is our remaining n.

    The Queen lingered for a moment. She then asked, Here?! We have citizens inside the Imperial City. What happens if the enemy catches us in a siege? We need to distribute food from our warehouse, but we have had poor harvests these past years. How are we going to ensure that our people have enough food to eat? If they dont attack, well be trapped here. How are we going to survive?

    That doesnt matter. We have a block ofnd we can nt crops in, and we have water from a well. We also have a fish pond. Keeping the interior of the Imperial City together is not very hard. As for those lower on the hierarchy what do their lives have to do with us? My Queen, you do not need to concern yourself with them. We just need to defend this ce. We just need to ensure our soldiers are alive. After all, we are not doing this for victory, but purely to increase our number of bargaining chips for our future. We will not be the ruler here in the future, so what do the lives of the people here have to do with us? They will soon serve humanity. Logically, then, it is better for more of them to die My Queen, you do not need to worry. We just need to defend this ce.

    The Queen looked at him with a hint of impatience in her gaze, but she didnt say anything. She hoped humanity could reach her, but after hearing that, she didnt want to bring the end of the world to her people

 Book 11: Chapter 14

    Book 11: Chapter 14

    Here will do.

    I looked at the terrain. I decided to set up camp outside the Imperial City where a block ofnd protruded upwards. However, there was a forest between our location and the Imperial City. I decided to chop the forest down. Actually, it would be best to just burn it.

    Huge birds appeared overhead when we advanced.

    <em>It appears we need to prepare to defend against aerial attacks.</em>

    My current countermeasure was forming small teams of five. The teams fired at the sky in a cyclic fashion. The huge birds didnt have very tough exteriors. They basically die once they were hit with a bullet, so as long as the soldiers arent afraid and wait for the birds toe into their range, then they were able to shoot them down. We suffered rtively heavy losses at the start, for we werent informed of their body makeup and didnt know how to deal with them. Now, however, they werent scary, since we were informed.

    I looked at the white building across from us. I chuckled and said Shusia, I thought of a few words that you may have not heard before. It goes as so: I can see the five-corner star. I wont let my army be thrown into disarray as soon as we engage the way they do. Not only can I see the top of their Imperial Pces bell tower, but I can also ring the bell that notifies everyone of a new era.

    Shusia nodded, But, Your Majesty, how do you want to attack them? That is the emblem of royalty. I think that we will fight a bloody battle here.

    I shook my head with a smile, Though we will have a bloody battle, their members of royalty are in danger. Shusia, you dont need to worry. This will be where the dynasty of the North will be annihted. However, it wont be a battle where our soldiers blood is spilt. Trust me. Trust me. I wont let our soldiers die for nothing.

    Uhm, responded Shusia, with a nod.

    I looked to the other side. There was a group of white buildings beneath the snowy mountain as though they were thick clouds surrounding the snowy mountain. The gothic-style pce was located behind the snowy mountain, with the top being almost as high up as the mountain. The sun appeared as though it was shining down from atop the mountain, revealing the entire white tower simrly to a scene out of a movie.

    <em>That ce will soon be mine. Ill need to wait for a bit now, nevertheless. I have two huge mortars Im still waiting on. Once they arrive, I wont need to attack. Ill be able to just take it.</em>

    I rode down the tall slope.

    I wasnt worried about my army running into trouble at the moment. The temperature wouldnt change in theing days, and the opposition didnt have the strength to counterattack us. Theyd be lucky if they could defend their city. I didnt need to n anything else for the meantime. I just needed to blow the doors open, and the war in the North would be all over.

    What worried me was Lucia. Lucia didnt write me a letter. Normally, Lucia would never let Nier write a letter, yet not write one herself.

    <em>Lucia better be all right.</em>

    Lucia is pregnant, so I was very concerned. My letter might not have reached to Lucia, but I wasnt informed to avoid making me worry. I only knew that Vyvyan took her away through Geralds report. He didnt know what happened, but he said that she was in pretty good shape when she left.

    <em>Perhaps she couldnt send me a letter, because elves cante here?</em>

    <em>I hope Lucia is all right. Ill be able to bring my wives here once I subdue the North. Theyll be able to give birth with me at their side, and I can provide my children with a safe environment to grow up in. I also need to try and bring my two moms over to my side, as well. I promised Mommy Elizabeth Id smash her cage down, so I must do it!</em>

    ========================

    Ugh Ugh Your Highness No No I Aaahh!! Ugh!! Cough! Cough! Cough!

    Vyvyan ced the bottle aside and looked at Lucia, who was chucking up mouthfuls of water. She pressed her hand down firmly on Lucias mouth to prevent her from spitting it out. Lucia had to drink it. If she didnt, the children would die. Vyvyan had to do this, though she didnt feel guilty.

    Lucia, Lucia, drink it. You have to drink it to protect your child. You must stay strong for your child!

    Vyvyan stroked Lucias face that wore a painful expression. Lucia struggled to turn her head to face Vyvyan. She opened her mouth and continued to mutter, Your Highness Your Highness Is my child Is my child Is my child okay? My child

    Vyvyan leaned in next to her ear and softly answered, Your child is well and healthy. Your child has very pure mana. Your child will be fine as long as you survive, so you must stay strong, Lucia. You must hang in there.

    Lucia dawdled for a moment and then her expression rxed a little. Her twitching mouth gently turned into a blissful smile. With a smile, she powerlessly said, Really? She got She got His Highness superior bloodline I I am so d I am so d

    Vyvyan touched Lucias belly and softly exined, Youre doing great, Lucia, youre doing great. My childs child, who is also the future of the Gdriel tribe, is inside you, so you must hang in there. Hang in there. Just one month. The kids wont need to absorb mana after one more month. Thats when you can rest.

    Lucias hand began to tremble. She ced it on her belly. With a blissful, yet weak, smile, she muttered, Is that right? Is that right? I can hang in there Your Majesty I can take anything for His Highness I love him I really love him This is our child This is our child Our only

    Next to Lucias ear, Vyvyan corrected her, Not only, Lucia, but two.

    Lucias eyes lit up and her smile became even more prominent. It was as if that one sentence erased all of her pain. She shut her eyes and in a shaky voice said, Really? Really? I am so d I am so d My children I I His Highness would be very happy to know that I will definitely give birth to them for His Majesty His Highness children His Highness

    Uhm, thats right, Lucia. Hang in there. Just hang in there. Its all right. Its all right. I will definitely help you. Just listen to what I say. Have a sleep for now.

    Vyvyan stroked Lucias eyes, and then Lucia fell asleep simrly to the state of a dead person again. This time, however, she had a blissful smile on her face.

    Vyvyan left the room. Nobody was in the corridor. She checked her surroundings, and then punched the door hard. She could understand why Elizabeth was so furious back then, because she had to watch another woman give birth to her child with such a blissful smile. It was basically a challenge to a mother.

    Stop Stop Stop I cant get angry. I cant get angry

    Vyvyan huffed and puffed. Her red eyes filled with murderous intent slowly reverted back to blue. She straightened up her torso and took in a deep breath so that she could regain her graceful mannerisms and smile. She peered inside the door, and then turned to quickly leave.

 Book 11: Chapter 15

    Book 11: Chapter 15

    Grand Commander, should I congratte you first or shall I congratte your aplishments first?

    I looked at Leah, who was in front of me, and smiled, That depends on your standpoint. If you still consider yourself a member of the North, then you shouldnt feel either of those sentiments.

    She looked at me and calmly replied, I am not a resident of the North. I am my Queens bodyguard and lover. I sincerely hope that you can keep the promise between us and treat our Queen well once you have captured the city. You must know that I have always been working hard for your victory, telling the people not to stop your army, so you should keep your promise to us.

    Naturally.

    I looked at her torn and tattered clothing. Her diligent efforts were evident. She didnt lie. She continued to give her best effort for her Queen and me. I wouldnt take advantage of somebody so loyal, and also respected my trust. She couldnt do anything about it even if I did pull a quick one on her, but I wouldnt, as I respected her, her love and her efforts.

    I will respect your Queen. However, she needs to survive our attack first. Sorry, but I value my soldiers lives more than our agreement. Leah, dont get agitated yet. Its not that I dont have any ns. You should be aware that the soldiers think that they have achieved victory already. Dying right before your victory is the epitome of idiocy; therefore, they wont be as courageous as they were before at the final battle. For that reason, I cant just send them to their deaths. Can you sneak into the city and return to the pce to inform your Queen? Tell her to prepare food and thick clothes, and then hide in the dungeon.

    She looked at me asked with suspicion, What do you want to do?

    Im going to use the same method asst time. Do you understand now? I cant ensure that your Queen will survive the snow avnche, but I believe that youll be fine in the dungeon of the pce. Bring enough food and warm clothes to hide down there. Well thene and dig you out. Dont worry.

    Leah looked at me and nodded, All right. In that case, I shall enter the city to inform my Queen. We will put up a red g on the city wall once we are ready. You can start firing after that.

    I nodded, All right. You can rest assured, Leah. I will definitely respect you. I wont forget what you did for me and I will bring your Queen back to the elvennds.

    Leah looked at me with excitement and grabbed my hand. She excitedly asked, Really?!

    Ah Of course. Didnt I promise you? Ill help your Queen, since her dream is to return home. That said, your Queen will lose her right to rule. This is our internal agreement, but you are still the losers, so you will also lose your right to rule.

    That does not matter. My Queen does not want to be a Queen in the first ce. She just wants to return home. She wants to see thends where flowers do not wither in any season of the year. That is all she asks. You just need to give her that. Nothing else matters!!

    Leah looked at me. She was so touched that she was on the verge of tears. I retreated a bit, because she gave me a little fright, You dont need to react that way, Leah. Its what I promised you, and something I will surely do. In saying that, whates after that will depend on Queen Vyvyan I am not the Elven King at the moment.

    All right, all right. You have already done what you promised us. I shall give you my thank you here, first. I believe that my Queen will be grateful to you, as well. I am sure of it!

    Leah saluted me with excitement. I guessed that it was the salute used by guards in the pce. She looked at me, and then left without even taking a bath this time.

    I didnt need to concern myself with how she entered. The citizens around the Imperial City were currently moving toward the Imperial City to take shelter. I didnt want to concern myself with it. I, actually, hoped for more and more people to enter the Imperial City. All I had to do after was then surround the city until the hungry and angry citizens opened the doors for me. I just didnt know if they had a supply warehouse in the city or not.

    I noticed that there where was arge mill in the centre of the city. I decided that I would blow the mill up first whether or not they do have food. I might find myself a big present once I blew up that structure that was connected to food.

    That meant I had nothing I could do on my side for the meantime. Next, was waiting for the cannons to arrive. They wouldnt take too long to arrive. There were no more problems.

    Although using the same method twice makes for a dull story, its fine as long as it works. Who cares about the rest? A good method never goes out of fashion. I had no need to send my soldiers to their deaths when fighting the enemy. My soldiers were no longer willing to go all out. Dying right before you win is just a waste. It wasnt hard to imagine the result of having soldiers who wanted to live fight soldiers who were fighting to their deaths.

    Courage is a consumable. Dont waste it when you dont need it.

    I nned to use mortars to blow up the snowy mountain behind the pce to drown it, and theny siege to the city. Then, Id blow up the snowy mountains around the city. Thatd leave many citizens homeless, consequently leading to them bickering.

    I heard that the citys walls were reinforced with ayer of magic that was continuously reinforced. That would make it simr to a bone tough enough to shatter all my teeth. Their outer shell was incredibly tough, but their internal structure was as soft flesh is. I couldnt break the city walls from the outside. So ordingly, I just had to get the people inside to help me open the doors. It was tough for us to capture the walls form the outside, but for the people inside, it was just a question of courage.

    I just needed to give them the courage to carry it out. What was courage to them? When theyre cold and starving, even the lowest person would muster up the courage to run towards a chance at finding food and survival. It was only natural for people without firewood, food and hope to not trust the officials in the pce. They would definitely open the doors for us. Thus, we didnt need to fight. We just needed to wait.

    <em>This is the future I want. This is the power and authority I want. Mommy Elizabeth was able to conquer half of the south alone. I conquered the entire North with one army. The residents at the border, who were harassed and harmed by the anthropoids, as well as the elves, will remember my contribution. Very soon, I will no longer be a Prince whos just messing around, but an Emperor with his own aplishments.</em>

    <em>Yes, this is the ending I wanted. Thisnd belongs to me. This is where I rule supreme. Everybody here must obey me. Only here, can my wives and children live in peace. Only here, can I rest assured, because the people here are absolutely loyal to me and will protect my family.</em>

 Book 11: Chapter 16

    Book 11: Chapter 16

    Nier watched the two Valkyries, who were duelling in front of her, with a very displeased look.

    Freya made a mistake. As the Princes sister, she knew about the Empress to some degree, but not Nier. Nier was formerly the Valkyries sword instructor. She didnt like anything in the past. Actually, it might be better to say that she only liked the Prince. Be it humans or objects, Nier only liked His Majesty.

    Freya, consequently, didnt know what Nier liked, so how could she cheer up the Princess that was getting sadder and sadder? She only knew that Nier and Her Majesty often took part in fencing matches. Considering that Nier was the Valkyries sword instructor, Freya assumed she mustve liked to watch fencing performances.

    However, her half-baked knowledge led to the Princess being even unhappier. Back then, Nier didnt watch fencing matches, but partook in them. Nier loved fencing, since she could also use it to get the, Your Majesty, lets do it as many times as the number of people I defeat tonight reward. That was why Nier loved fencing.

    She didnt like to watch it, as she was the Valkyries sword instructor. As a teacher, she didnt want to see her students make mistakes. The Valkyries before her at the moment werent the elites among the elites as Shusia was. They were just ordinary Valkyries. Though the Valkyries were formidable, that didnt mean they werent prone to mistakes.

    As an instructor, Nier oddly felt irritated when she saw her students defeated. The feeling persisted despite her not being an instructor anymore.

    Consequently, Nier was now very unhappy. Very, very unhappy. Freya originally wanted to provide Nier with entertainment, but she tripped up this time. Nier was being very patient and polite, or else, she wouldve upped and left. In fact, she might have even told His Majesty to punish Freya.

    Freya stopped the event. She stood before Nier and apanied her apology with a deep bow, I am very sorry, Miss Nier. It appears you are not happy with the show I prepared for you.

    No, its all right, Freya. I understand your good intention. Its just that maybe I mind my past. After all, I lived as an instructor for a very long time and am, therefore, not too willing to watch the Valkyries make mistakes.

    Nier looked at Freya and shook her head. She then used the chair as support to try and stand up. The two maids behind her rushed up to help her. Nier wasnt that weak yet, but she had be the most important person in the entire pce at the moment. There was always a big group of Valkyries and maids wherever Nier was.

    Freya looked at Nier and sincerely said, I did not consider that. For that, I am very sorry. I hope you can tell me what could make you happy. Your mood is deteriorating more and more. We are all worried if you continue in this state. It would also benefit your child if you are happy.

    Nier gently stroked her belly and softly replied, Mm Honestly, I dont know what I like, either. I always stayed at the Valkyries camp and never interacted with the outside world. I always stayed by His Majestys side after marrying him. I dont have any goals, either. Im happy as long as I can stay by His Majestys side The only thing I am thinking about right now is going to His Majestys side.

    Freya sighed, and then replied in a soft voice, Miss Nier, you have asked for something I cannot do Things in the North are working out smoothly for His Majesty. They have already arrived below the city walls. I believe that you will be able to wee His Majesty back very soon. He will definitely stay by you and your childs side.

    Yeah? remarked Nier, with a sigh. She then looked to one side with a hopeless look. I cant wait any longer, to be honest. Its just that I have nothing I can do at the moment. I dont even have somebody to talk to. Lucia isnt here and Her Majesty has returned. Youre busy with work every day I dont even need to speak from morning to night.

    Freya looked at Nier. She found herself speechless for the first time. She wanted to cheer Nier up, but she had no way of resolving the problem Nier mentioned, nheless. Nier wanted somebody to keep herpany, but she had nobody. Lucia wasnt around, and Her Majesty had left. In the past, there was also Luna, but there really was nobody anymore.

    Freya then said, Miss Nier, choose a personal attendant. You would not feel so bored if you had a personal attendant to speak with, right? Further, your personal attendant would be happier, as well.

    No, resolutely refused Nier, who had no intention of listening to the end. She shook her head. Dear said that Luna was his only personal servant. He said that he would not have a second if Luna left. I am his wife, so I cannot go against his wishes. I can still wait for him. I just have to wait for a bit longer. Freya, you dont need to mind me so much. He gave you a task, so you just need to attend to that, while I will just do what I should do as his wife.

    Uhm

    Freya looked Niers blissful and stern expression. She grabbed hold of Niers hand. Nier froze for a moment then looked at Freya and gave her a smile.

    Niers smile was the rarest treasure in the pce. You might never see her smile even if you stayed by her side all the time. Freya managed to receive the worlds most precious treasure. And that was not just solely Niers smile, but her kindness. Nier had no amicable feelings for anybody, but Nier was no longer hostile to Freya.

    ===============

    She was in her home She was on her bed

    The fire in the firece had gone out a long time ago. She realised she couldnt light one with a few pieces of timber. She kept trying to start a fire, but she could only generate smoke. The inside of the house was freezing. If she didnt have her tail, she probably wouldve frozen to death on her bed.

    She didnt know how to cook. The food she ate was the remaining food humanity left her. She had no ingredients in her kitchen. She had to preserve the remaining food or she would die, otherwise.

    <em>Why is humanitys rye bread so tough? </em>

    She couldnt make congee to boil it in, either, so she had to stick to ripping the tough-as-rock rye bread with her teeth and saliva.

    <em>Why did I insist on staying?</em>

    She couldve enjoyed delicious foods. She couldve enjoyed a hot bath once every day. She didnt have to bear with all of this

    But but but she she

    Ling Yue sat up and sped her face. Her tears ran between her fingers. She curled up on her bed and wept in silence. The only sounds in the empty house were calm and frightening sounds. There was no sign of life inside. If she wasnt here, the property would be a graveyard.

    <strong>*Knock, knock, knock*</strong>

    But then, somebody knocked on the door outside

 Book 11: Chapter 17

    Book 11: Chapter 17

    Long-time no see, Ling Yue.

    You

    Ling Yue looked at the white cloak in front of her nkly and took two steps back. She looked at the individual in front of her with surprise.

    I chuckled, and then removed my hat. I said, It was so cold on the way here, but your ce is really easy to find. I could see the red roof from a long way away Wh-

    I eximed, because the young girl, who always maintained her distance from me and refused to have body contact, with me took the initiative to throw herself at me, and tightly hug me. I staggered backwards two steps. I smiled and hugged her back. Ling Yue tightened her arms around my waist and thumped her head on my chest hard, bringing her ears along for the ride.

    Whats wrong? Whats wrong?  Ah

    I looked at the cold house behind her and immediately understood why. The jaded girl, Ling Yue, couldnt look after herself. She wasnt Nier, Lucia, Mera or Luna. She was a jaded girl who was pampered. Determination and resolution couldnt teach her how to take care of herself.

    Ling Yue didnt say a word. I knew that her strange dignity and sense of pride meant that she wouldnt act coquettish with me as Lucia did. She still refused to admit that she was suffering even now. I stroked her head and said, Its okay, its okay. Lets tidy up. Ill teach you how.

    Uhm.

    She snuggled up on my chest, and then raised her head up. She gave me a small nod. I looked into her eyes. She had tears at the corner of her crescent-moon eyes.

    I did bring my guards, but I didnt n to let them in to disturb us.

    I walked into Ling Yues house. I felt a cold sensation once I entered. It was a house, yet it was virtually colder than it was outside. There was a firece in the hall of Ling Yues house, and therewas bound to be one in her room, too, except I was sure she didnt know how to use them.

    <em>I suppose the first step is light a fire, then.</em>

    I hung my cloak to the side and then went up to the firece. I took out a few pieces of timber inside to examine them. Though I didnt pay attention to the fireces in this world, the mes in the elvennds were autonomous, while it was Lunas job in humanitysnds, I did attend survival in the wild sses in the past, so I did know how to start a fire.

    <em>These bits of timber can be burnt, but I bet Ling Yue tried to burn them directly.</em><em>How long would it take to do that? </em>

    Theres definitely some wild teasel in the rooms of the servants and maids. I went around and found the now empty rooms that originally belonged to the servants. There was a bag of wild teasels hung up to the side as I thought, and there were also some branches. I took them back to the firece and lit up the teasels before adding the branches. I looked on as the fire gradually started. I then ced the wood on the fire. The wood make crackling sounds and a warm fire appeared in the cold room, scattering the cold air nearby.

    Wow.

    Ling Yue stood behind me and watched the me rise. Her tail began to swing side to side with excitement. I pped my hands, and then stepped back with a smile, Careful not to burn your tail.

    Hmph! As if I would!

    Ling Yue rolled her eyes at me. She then looked at me with excitement and said, Help me light up the fire in my room, too That room is very cold I cant sleep at night.

    All right, all right.

    I nodded, and then went upstairs. I went into Ling Yues room. The room didnt need a big fire yet. We needed to get rid of the cold air first, then. We just then had to continue lighting it up at night.

    I stood up. I looked at Ling Yue, who followed behind me the entire time, and told her, See that, Ling Yue? Its hard to light a fire by lighting up the wood directly. Use these to start a fire first, and then add wood. Dont throw all of them in at once, though. You need to make sure that theres sufficient air, understood? Add two more pieces of wood at night, or it might go out at night.

    <strong>*Growl*</strong>

    I looked at Ling Yue. Her face went fully red in an instant. She looked at me fearlessly. She tried to not show her distress.

    I asked, Youre hungry, right?

    Mm

    You must be hungry, right?!

    Mm

    Say youre hungry!!

    Okay, Im hungry

    Ling Yue sighed a breath of relief. Iughed, Theres not even a single merchant nearby anymore. Even if there was, you dont have money to buy food, do you? Im sure theres food left behind by the panthers in the warehouse, but then, you dont know how to cook, do you?

    Get off my case!! I didnt need to cook for myself in the past Nobody taught me, either Your rye bread is too tough, dont you think?! Why do you make a bread that is hard as a rock?!

    Ling Yue mmed her tail on the floor with frustration.

    It seemed that her entire body resented rye bread after eating it during this time. Of course, if I ate rye bread for days as she did, Id beining, as well. Rye bread was seriously terrifying. It seriously was hard as a rock.

    <em>Ling Yue cant even light a fire, so she couldnt have made soup, either. How did she survive the past few days? Shes been pampered all her life, so how did shest until now? How much has she suffered? How much did she cry during the time I was away? How much longer was she going to weather it here if I didnte?</em>

    <em>Would I have not gotten the chance to see her again? She mightve frozen to death or starved to death. Thest member of the Moon Fox Tribe mightve died on her own bed. This isnt home. This is hell. This is torture.</em>

    I gently cupped her face in my hands. She raised her head up to look at me. Her gaze contained a mixture of emotions. She didnt resist or speak. She just looked at me with those eyes, and I looked back at her blood-red eyes.

    After a moment of silence, she softly said,  Sorry, Im hungry.

    I stroked her head, Uhm, I know. Ill cook something for you. I cant promise Ill be able to make something tasty, but I can give you a warm meal. You dont need to eat rye bread anymore, at least, not today.

    She nodded then asked, Why did youe back?

    I looked at her and replied, I just came back for today. Ive arrived below the Imperial City, but I still cant capture the city, yet. I need to wait, so I came to see you, and I found you in the exact state I predicted youd be in. Ling Yue, you cant look after yourself, huh?

    She blushed a little before responding, Ill be able to take care of myself in the future. The reason was because nobody taught me before. Teach me, and Ill be able to look after myself.

    Keeping my sp on her pretty and delicate face, I met with her beautiful eyes and looked at her crescent moon pupils. I sincerely said, Ling Yue, Im serious. Leave with me.

 Book 11: Chapter 18

    Book 11: Chapter 18

    Ling Yue ced her fork and knife down. She then responded resolutely, I refuse.

    I sighed, Ling Yue, look around you. You have nothing right now. If I didnte, you mightve died here! You cant survive on our own. Do you still not get that? Your life right now is basically torture!!

    This is my home! This has been the home of the Moon Fox Tribe for centuries! I cant leave! I can take it! I can hang in there!

    Ling Yue looked at me. The resolve in her eyes didnt diminish.

    <em>I really think I shouldnt speak to her about this when eating. I should get her to leave with me when shes freezing and starving.</em>

    Dont you care about yourself?! Youll die if you continue this way! Look at your life as it stands. You have nothing to eat, and you cant start a fire! Who is going to look after you when you get sick?! Arent you worried that you might never wake up again one day?!

    I dont care!!

    I care!! I shouted. I stood up and pressed a hand down on Ling Yues shoulder. Weve known each other for a long time at the end of the day. It wasnt easy for me to save you from the snowy mountains. If you go and die for no rhyme or reason now, wouldnt that have wasted my efforts? How can you face me if you die for no rhyme or reason after I did so much for you?!

    Ling Yues expression didnt change. She stared at me and eximed, My life has nothing to do with you! My tribe has nothing to do with you! Im very grateful for all the help you gave me, but I have to maintain my bottom line, too! I must watch over my tribe! I must watch over my tribe until its revived!

    You dont need to stay here now, then! I understand that you want your tribe to be revived. I have a young girl with me who wants to do the same thing. She wants to restore her family to its former glory, too. I can understand how you feel, but whats the point of you staying here?! Tell me what the point of you staying here now is! How are you going to revive your tribe? You think you can revive your tribe by living in a home without life, eating rye bread?! Is there any point to what youre doing? Im not suggesting that youre incapable of bearing some suffering. What I want to say is that the suffering youre going through now is for nothing.

    I looked at her and grabbed her hand tightly. I looked straight at her eyes and went on, Im not your lover or your family, but Im your friend. I dont want you to suffer for nothing. I can help you revive your tribe, but what youre doing now is pointless. Leave with me for now. Once things have settled, you can return once its possible to live here, all right? I wont force you to always stick with me. I respect your freedom. Ling Yue! You have no reason to do this! Look at your current state! Do you not think that it saddens me to see you in this state?! I did everything I could to save you! We apanied each other on such a long journey! Are you not going to consider my feelings at all?! I really like you, Ling Yue!

    Ling Yue looked back at me. Her lips trembled a few times, and so did her eyes. She responded in a shaky voice, I I I dont want to I By your side

    Its all right. Nobody will question you, Ling Yue. Ill soon be able to attain victory. I wont keep you in the North. This isnt where you should be. Ill take you to Troy City. Once Ive settled things in the North, you cane back.

    She suddenly whipped her tail and asked me a question that came way out of left field, And live together with your wives?

    I subconsciously answered, Of course you can. If its okay with you, then of course you can.

    Ling Yues face instantly turned red. She looked at me and pulled her arm out before stepping aside. I suddenly realised what my response meant, so I quickly covered my face in case she unleashed another pbo. I looked at her and rushed to exin, Wait, wait, wait, I didnt mean it that way. What I meant was that it would be all right if you wanted to, not that I wanted to marry you. Mm

    Who says Id marry you?! Were talking about something serious, and youre taking advantage of me all of a sudden! Youre a poor excuse for a man!!

    Ling Yue went to p me again. Fortunately, I was mentally ready and had my double shields ready. I caught her arm that she swung toward me. Ling Yue, who was angry, showed no signs of backing down. She struggled with all her might to pull her arm back. We fully stood up next to the table. As a result of our tug of war, Ling Yue tripped over the chair leg and fell toward me.

    I wasnt standing stably, either. Consequently, I tripped over my chair. The two of us cried out at the same time and fell on the ground.

    Mm

    Ling Yue sprawled out on my chest. The two of us tightly held each others hands. Ling Yue normally refused to hold my hand. That was the first time we tightly held hands.

    Her cherry-coloured lips were right in front of my face. I could even see the marks on her lips. She spaced out. She didnt release my hand, however. From my chest, she looked at my face and eyes before snuggling up.

    Uhh

    I looked at her eyes and her lips.

    Nobody ever said they loved me besides Marvel

    Ling Yue looked at me. She reached her hand on to press it on my lips. She earnestly asked, Can I take that I like you response as your confession to me?

    Uhm.

    You already have wives, and theyre even pregnant, but you still like me?

    I wont betray them.

    Ling Yue titled her head. She thenughed and asked, You humans follow such a strange logic. Your wives love you, and you confess to another woman when theyre pregnant, and you dont consider that betrayal?

    I will not let anything reduce my love for them. I deeply love my wives. That goes for both of them. I wont abandon any of them because of you, and I wont give them the cold shoulder because I like you. Ling Yue, do you think that love is limited to just one share? I solemnly said. I love Nier, and I love Lucia. I could give up my life and anything for them.

    This is the first time Ive heard somebody speak of their phndering adventures so righteously.

    Iughed, I thought I was very loyal before I met Nier. Now, though, I cant remain single minded when Im faced with countless extraordinary females. True love isnt always restricted to one share.

    I reached my head toward her. She backed off a little, but she didnt push me away. I patiently waited for her. She hesitated for a moment then looked at me and quietly asked, So, how many shares of true love do you have?

    I dont know Three maybe?

    I gave her a gentle kiss. She shuddered, but still didnt push me away. I sat straight up while she sat on myp with her hand holding mine tightly. She quivered simrly to experiencing the nervousness of a first kiss. That was normal, though, because it <em>was</em> her first kiss.

    <em>Im absolutely certain I wouldnt have kissed her if I was my previous self.</em>

    <em>However, Ive kissed Nier in front of Lucia already. I seem to no longer care about the monogamy concept of loyalty any longer. I guess you can say Ive be scum, as well. I will not give any of them the cold shoulder, because I love one in a biased manner, however.</em>

    <em>Perhaps my mentality has changed. I no longer wait for thew to judge me, because I am now thew. I no longer believe that kindness will be reciprocated with kindness, for Ive witnessed too much darkness. Im no longer a man without desire. I now pursue more power and more love.</em>

    <em>If I had no pursuits or goals, I would be stuck as amoner forever. If I want to be a King, I must pursue more power and benefits than the average man. Else, how would I qualify as a King?</em>

    <em>When did I stop thinking and living like an ordinary person? When did I start chasing after Mommy Elizabeth? I dont know. What I do know, though, is that this is the path most suited to me.</em>

 Book 11: Chapter 19

    Book 11: Chapter 19

    Your Majesty

    I looked at Tanya and Shusia, who in front of me, with a smile. I said, Mm I thought you two knew what Id do when I said I was going to Ling Yues ce.

    Ling Yue followed behind me. She looked at the two of them, still feeling a bit scared. It appeared that the two of them had imprinted a sense of fear in her heart. Shusia looked at Ling Yue and then me. She sighed, Are we truly treating Miss Ling Yue the same way as the Princess this time? Your Majesty, honestly, Miss Lucia and Miss Nier are the most tolerant people ever, and the two that love you the most. Although an Emperor can have a mistress, it is very rare to see someone have all sorts of mistresses, and show them off so openly and honestly no less.

    Ive never gone looking for mistresses, okay?! Nier and Lucia are both my wives. Havent I said that many times already?! They are my Princesses.

    Shusia looked at Ling Yue behind me. Hopeless, she stated, In that case, I am very curious as to how you are going to convince Miss Nier and Miss Lucia to ept Miss Ling Yue. However, I am not willing to critique your personal life. Since you love Miss Ling Yue, as your subordinate, I must respect your love. Further, we will soon be able to conquer the entire North now, so Philes should feel consoled, right?

    He will, because my vengeance doesnt stop once I conquer the North. To the contrary, conquering the North is only the first step in my revenge.

    I looked at Shusia and then Tanya. Tanya had also killed many anthropoids during the campaign. Surely she was satisfied by now. Tanyas hatred could never be erased. Tanya had already be an anthropoid killing machine. Her hatred for them had long be a part of her body. Tanya and Ling Yue didnt have any lingering connections, but Ling Yue was bound to be disliked by Tanya, for shes an anthropoid. As a matter of fact, she may be hated.

    <em>Whatever, though, Im fairly sure Tanya will still obey me. </em>

    Tanya looked up at me and Ling Yue, who was behind me. In a soft voice, she said, Your Majesty Do you like the anthropoid, Ling Yue, even in spite of her being an anthropoid?

    I stroked Tanyas head. With a smile I exined, Tanya, there are good and bad people among humanity. That applies to anthropoids, too. Not all anthropoids are violent. Ling Yue stayed with us for a long time. Do you feel that she is any different to us? There are no differences between us and Ling Yue except that shes an anthropoid. Tanya, dont hate someone because shes an anthropoid. Hate her because shemits evil. Ling Yue hasnt done anything bad or killed indiscriminately, so she shouldnt be resented. You must remember, Tanya, dont hate someone or respect them for their identity. Instead, decide what your attitude toward them is based on their behaviour.

    But Your Majesty, will that mean that everything I experienced in the past was for nothing? I

    No, it wasnt for nothing.

    I looked at Tanya, who was on the verge of crying. I sped her face and crouched down. Voice sincere, I told her, You didnt waste your past. Your parents died at the hands of plundering anthropoids, but you have conquered the entire North at my side. There will be no more plundering anthropoids and nobody dying to anthropoids henceforth. There wont. Your parents tragedy will not happen again. Youve killed enough anthropoids, as well. The anthropoids of the North killed your family. Now, you are standing on their heads; therefore, Tanya, you did very well. You honestly did very well. If you need a family, follow me from now on. Ill be your family. Ill be your brother. Ill always stay by your side.

    Your Majesty

    <em>Things should be fine with Tanya now, right? </em>

    I gently patted Tanya who was in my arms. Ling Yue rolled her eyes at me as I thought she would, but those were my honest thoughts. If Tanya needed a family, Id be fine with being her brother. I already had Freya as a sister, so I could ept another.

    <em>Mm I believe that Freya wont get jealous. She definitely wont Freya is an understanding girl, after all. Uhm. Uhm. She definitely wont</em>

    I started to randomly be flustered

    ========

    Current time at the pce of the Queen of the North.

    My Queen, there has been no activity from humanitys army. They have just camped outside the city.

    Uhm, responded the Queen, with a nod. She waved her hand then looked at the elder behind her. She snickered, Do you have any suggestions now? Do you not want to perform a night raid with your army, since the enemy is sitting still? Marvelsst victory was obtained through a night raid.

    The elder shook his head. He exined, That is not a rational strategy, My Queen. There is not much point in performing a raid, for Marvel already did it once. Further, do not forget our goal. Our goal is not to defeat the enemy. We only need bargaining chips. As such, we have no reason to aggravate humanity. If we enrage them, we cannot enter peace talks with them.

    The Queen nodded before standing up. She replied, I dont want to deal with anything anymore, either. I dont understand military business nor do I have any authority to discuss it. I shall leave it to you. Im tired. Im heading back to rest. I hope that I can still open my eyes tomorrow when I wake.

    She walked straight to her room without bothering with the elder behind her. She sighed and shut the door. She sat down on her bed then looked outside and spaced out.

    My Queen.

    A familiar voice came from behind. The Queen paused, and then almost screamed, but the person behind her swiftly covered her mouth with her hand and pulled her down onto the bed. The Queen quickly rolled over and pressed her hands down on the shoulders of the person behind her. Her golden eyes were filled with excitement and tears. She looked at the person below and trembled as she spoke, Leah Leah Youre back Youre back Im so d youre all right. Im so d youre still alive My Leah My Leah Youre still alive Youre still by my side Im so d Im so d!!!

    The Queen kissed her without any hesitation and Leah reciprocated it. The two of them hugged each other tightly and passionately kissed, forgetting everything else. Their tears ran down together. They caressed each others faces as they kissed passionately.

    Words lose their meaning in such moments. Only the two individuals kisses and caresses could express their love and feelings to the other.

    My Queen My Queen I am so d to be able to still see you!

    Leah released the Queen. The two of themy on the bed exhausted. Leah held the Queens hand. She then looked at the side of the Queens face and softly said, I have contacted humanity. You must now hide in the dungeon. Bring sufficient food and warm clothes. Hide underground. Hide underground.

    What about you, then, Leah? What about you?

    Leah stroked the Queens face gently. She giggled in a soft voice, You do not need to worry, My Queen. We will be together in the future. We definitely will. Humanitys grandmander has promised to let you return home. We can definitely live there together. We definitely will! We definitely will!

 Book 11: Chapter 20

    Book 11: Chapter 20

    Your Majesty, these are the mortars you needed.

    The two mortars I waited for finally arrived. The anthropoids didnt harass our transportation team or anything. The anthropoid citizens favoured us more, so we didnt have to deal with any guerri attack teams. We had Leah to thank for that. The anthropoids did consider the Queen the highest ranked leader as Leah stated.

    Eight horses pulled the two mortars. The horses all went down on the ground and panted once they delivered it. I dare say that they were thergest mortars Id ever seen. Before metal work improved, the only option I had was to make it really big and the walls thick. Otherwise, it would blow itself up.

    The two mortars looked very imposing. The barrel wasrge enough for me to easily be inserted into it. The two massive beasts sitting in my camp resembled two fearsomerge beasts looking to gnaw into a man.

    We made a total of two mortars. I didnt need any more of these irregrly shaped weapons anyway. I only made six cannonballs. Six shots were enough. They didnt need to carpet bomb an area. I nned to make the mortars exhibition items once the war was over. Consider it a war memorial item, I guess.

    The artillerymen veterans with an abundance of experience surrounded the mortars to calibrate adjustments, calcte trajectory and time. All six shots were explosive shots. The explosives of the current era werent the type that exploded on impact. Instead, they utilised a fuse. Once the fuse was out, itd explode. Therefore, the artillerymen had to calcte the timing correctly before using that sort of explosive.

    It took several people just to load the cannonball in. There was a big crowd nearby the two huge mortars. I stood on a tall slope at the rear and watched the soldiers busy themselves around the two mortars.

    The two huge mortars were ced in the centre of the camp. We could shoot all of the Imperial City, including the tall mountain located to the rear, from our location.

    My order was to first test the power of the mortars on the massive windmill.

    There was a tall andrge windmill toward the front inside the Imperial Capital opposite us. The windmill had two spinners at the front and rear. I guess it was a dual windmill. It might represent food and agriculture, but it might also be a spectacle. It could be where food was stored in the Imperial City. Whatever the case was, it mustve be significant, possibly a totem of sorts to the anthropoids, since it was built so high. I enjoyed destroying structures of that sort.

    Thanks to the liquids Mommy Vyvyan specially ced into the mortars, the gunpowder we had was now much more useful. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to call it strong explosive powder. It made for a perfect primer for the huge mortars.

    The men then lifted two cannonballs up next to the cannon. They then adjusted the direction and angle of the shot, as well as the length of the fuse. That was carried out by the experienced artillerymen.

    <em>By the looks of it, I need to establish a school specifically for artillerymen. Only that way will they be able to be a main force in the military after a long time.</em>

    <em>Thats for after I gain the authority to rule the North, though. Im continuing to give my best right now in order to make that a reality. Well, I guess Im not really continuously giving my best, since Im just firing two shots.</em>

    After adjusting the angle, they aimed the mortars at therge and tall dual windmill inside. I looked over to the slowly turning windmill. I wanted to remember it, since it was a great structure, after all. Itd be gone in the next instant, but you still needed to enjoy it while itsted. Of course, my favourite scene would be the moment it crackled in the sea of mes.

    Ready?

    When the artillerymen below heard me, they looked up to look in my direction with respect and bowed. They answered, Your Majesty, we are ready. We are at yourmand.

    I nodded, All right. Have everyone stop working and look toward the windmill over there. Not everybody will get the chance to see such arge windmill, after all, and even less people will get to witness its destruction. Look closely, my soldiers. The windmill is the same as the rule of the North. Itll be destroyed the next instant. All they can do is crackle in the mes. Destruction is their inevitable fate! Soldiers, weve gone through narrow ice paths, canyons from the South and all the way across the in. We can now see our victory and the destruction of our enemy! They invaded us! Now, its time to show them the fury of elves and humans!!

    For the alliance!!

    The soldiers shouted loudly. I aggressively whipped my hand, and then they lit the mortars. The roar of the two mortars seemed to frighten the White Deer King. The entirend shook, because of humanity. Humanity wasnt the children of God before. They were just existences chosen by nature, but their power could now shake the entire block ofnd.

    Luckily, we covered our ears in time; else, wed probably all be deaf after the shot was fired. The huge ammunition fired by the mortars curved through the air perfectly, bringing the whistle of destruction toward the windmill there. If I might venture a guess, Id say the anthropoids probably saw the two cannonballs flying toward their windmill as small birds. But they would soon learn that those werent small birds, but fire dragons of destruction.

    <strong>*BOOM!!!*</strong>

    The two mortars shot ploughed through the windmill and exploded at the same time. One cannonball blew up half of the spinning part, while the other blew up inside of the windmill. The fan des rained down as bits of broken wood simr to fireworks after their shining moment. However, it didnt end there. It was a mill that grinded flour. If two cannonballs were to explode inside a windmill with flour, what would happen?

    Answer: Destruction.

    The huge fireballs tore through the outeryer of the windmill. No matter what stone or what material was used build a structure, none of that could stop a me bolstered with gas. The explosion that urred from inside blew the entire structure up from top to bottom. Fire spat out as if it was an erupting volcano. The entire windmill became dust and fragments in the air within an instant, showering the residents inside with a rain of despair.

    Broken wooden fragments that were on fire flew all over the ce. The tall and extravagant windmill previously standing there waspletely blown apart, leaving just dust and broken fragments flying about. I couldnt hear if the people inside were crying sadly or wailing. However, I heard lung-shattering cries from my side. Those were the cries of triumph.

    Nobody could stop the power of these two mortars. The windmill that was simr to a memorial was blown up instantly.

    I imagine there were only ruins left there after the impact.

    I looked at the ck smoke ascending into the air and shouted, See that, my soldiers? See that? That is our power! That is the power of our alliance!! Nobody can stop the elven and human alliance. That is the symbol of the North. It was weak as a sheet of paper in front of our power! Are you still worried about our victory? After witnessing this scene, I think you can write home now to your parents, wives and kids. Tell them about your legend! This war ends in our victory!!

 Book 11: Chapter 21

    Book 11: Chapter 21

    Hmm

    The elder ced his hand that resembled tree bark on the exposed, bulging belly of the young girl in front of him. He narrowed his eyes and sensed the breathing of the child within. A momentter, he revealed a satisfied smile and said, Not bad, not bad. I can sense it. There is a child responding to my mana. That means that the childs mana is not inferior to yours, Vyvyan.

    Vyvyan smiled and replied, That is right. I can sense a strong life force, as well. Therefore, Lucia has fulfilled the duties of being my sons wife. Lucia can continue staying with the tribe now for my childs sake, right?

    No, that is not possible, replied the elder, shaking his head. He then looked at Vyvyan with a serious look. She is a lowly elf. That will not change, just because she gave birth to a descendant with a strong bloodline. The Gdriel tribe does not need defects. It is an insult to have a lowly elf with an inferior bloodline in our tribe. The Gdriel tribe cannot ept that. The other child in her belly is not responding; hence, it is clear that it is a lowly being. Exile her along with that child.

    Vyvyan hesitated for a moment. She then looked at her father before her and asked, Father, if we do that if we do that would it not be too cruel on Lucia?

    Lucia should be aware that this would be her ending, answered the elder. He looked at Lucia with a cold gaze. His gaze was filled with disdain. Its uneptable for a lowly elf, with inferior blood, to marry a Gdriel. Lucia couldnt have gotten close to Troy if it wasnt for you excessively pampering Troy. This is a wilful dream. Its time the two of them woke up from it. Vyvyan, Troy is no longer a child. He shouldnt be acting wilful in your arms anymore! He is a child of the Gdriel tribe, not your son alone!

    You You

    Vyvyans gaze turned very frightening in an instant. It took a single instant for her blood-red eyes to be filled with murderous intent. The temperature in the room dropped extremely low. Ice began to freeze every inch of the room. She looked at her father with a cold gaze. The elder was frightened. He stood up and prepared to flee, but the door handle had been frozen stiff. Vyvyan walked over to him in an imposing fashion. She looked at him with a gaze filled with murderous intent. That gaze was simr to the gaze of an aggravated evil dragon.

    Troy is forever my son. Troy is my son, not Elizabeths and not the Gdriel tribes. He is my son, my only son. I will not allow anyone to take him from me. Absolutely nobody! Are you trying to take him away from me?!

    No

    Even a former Elven King would tremble in the face of a gods rage. Vyvyan shouldnt be considered an elf. She was a demi-god. She was what the epitome of elven mana was. She was the pride of the Gdriel tribe and, at the same time, the tribes most stable sceptre. However, the elder never imagined that the sceptre would one day be aimed at himself.

    Troy must stay at my side! He must stay by my side, because I am his mom! He is the gift from the world to me! I will not let him disappear from my side! The moment my son leaves me will be the moment this continent is obliterated! I will do what I say will!!

    Vyvyan thundered at her father. He looked back at her and quaked as he nodded.

    Vyvyan no longer needed to provide her child with mana or maintain her time barrier. Vyvyan was now inplete god mode. Her imposing aura, alone, was enough to make everyone prostrate themselves.

    Get out, Father. Get out while I dont want to get angry. Do not ever mention making Troy leave me in my presence again, and dont even think of making me let go of him. Not happening!

    The elder pulled the door open and swiftly left the room. The room instantly warmed up. Warmth returned to the room, and theyers of ice vanished. Vyvyan stood in the room, taking in big breaths to try to calm herself down and revert her eyes back to blue.

    Vyvyan was truly angry. Never had she been that angry before. The elder carelessly flipped her most sensitive trigger. Vyvyan was a kind and gentle woman, provided you didnt threaten her son or speak ill of him. Otherwise, the demi-god would not joke with you. She could obliterate the continent for her son, so it was only natural that she would be willing to kill one individual for her son. However, Lucia wasnt the source of her anger.

    Vyvyan wasnt angry because her father said to exile Lucia. She was worried because Troy liked Lucia. If Lucia was to meet with misfortune, Troy would be very unhappy. That was the extent of her anger. She never had any positive feelings for Lucia. She didnt care if she had to exile Lucia and her kid. She might resist, but thats because Troy would be furious.

    Vyvyan picked up a bottle of water by the side and poured it on Lucia lying in front of her.

    For your child, your husband and my childs sake, you must stay strong, Lucia, you must hang in there. My son will be back very soon. Hell be back very soon. You must live. You must live You must give birth to the children. You must give birth to the children!

    Lucia was a machine to Vyvyan now. She didnt care what happened to Lucia as long as she conceived her child. It would be best if Lucia died due to weakness or obstructedbour. It would be best if she died in front of Troy so that he couldnt hate her and so that he could only hold Lucias corpse and wallow in sadness. Then she would tightly hug her son. She could hug his head and past in her arms, kiss his cheeks and lips. They could love each other the way they did before Lucia came along.

    She could raise their child with him. She could personally raise her son again. His tender gaze for Lucia would be on her again. The kiss and gaze full of love would definitely belong to her.

    Lucia just had to die

    Lucia just had to die after giving birth

    Lucia

    Vyvyan gently stroked Lucias face to let her enter the death-like state of sleep again. Vyvyan bent over and next to Lucias ear whispered, Lucia stay strong You can go die after you give birth You can go die after you give birth Go die. Go die. Go die

    <em>DIE!! </em>

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Vyvyans tone changed from respectful and polite to casual as she got angry, so that is not me being inconsistent with her usage of terminology and tone.

 Book 11: Chapter 22

    Book 11: Chapter 22

    Hey

    Hmm?

    Can you move your tail? My chest feels hot

    Ling Yue snorted with displeasure. She then pped my chest with her tail as if she was dering her territory and unwilling to leave. She looked at me and proudly said, Didnt you say it was cold in the North and, therefore, needed my tail to stay warm? I let you use my tail, because I was in a good mood. You should gratefully ept my generosity.

    And who was the one who would rather die than let me touch her tail before?

    I stroked her furry tail while looking at her with a smile. The touch of Ling Yues tail was very nice. She would have unleashed a pbo on me if I touched it that way in the past. Now, however, shed just jolt, and then rx, allowing me to stroke her tail.

    Since we both began Ling Yue, blushing. She then shifted up to my side and shyly continued where she left off, Our tail is reserved for our husband to touch. Although we have not yet held a wedding ceremony it is not too far off, is it?

    Yeah, its not.

    I turned around and pulled her into my arms. She shuddered, but then, allowed me to hug her. She looked up at me then smiled and asked, If your wives dont ept me, what will do? Will you bring me back here, and then revive my tribe together with me?

    Of course not, ahh!!

    I felt a sharp painful sensation on my thigh. Ling Yue mercilessly pinched my thigh, and then red at me. She coldly said, In this sort of situation, you should lie even if you have to instead of making the woman in your life upset, shouldnt you?! You dont understand women whatsoever!

    I looked at her and touched her pointy ears. With a smile, I exined, But I dont want to lie to you, because I truly love you. I like you. I love you, so I wont lie to you. I wont give you false promises, only for you to be left empty-handed in the end.

    Nng

    Ling Yue twitched a little. Perhaps she was trying to hide her smile she nearly revealed. However, she controlled herself and stopped herself from smiling. She continued looking at me with a frown and asked, Put the sweet talk aside for now and answer my question. What are you going to do if your wives dont ept me and even refuse to forgive you?

    Ill kneel and beg, of course!

    Ling Yue patted my face with her tail. She looked at me with annoyance and angrily responded, Youre the Prince of humanity and elves; plus, youre also the grandmander of the alliance, yet youre going to kneel and beg your wives in the end?! What if it was me, instead? What about if I dont like the two of them?

    Ill kneel and beg you, of course

    I looked at her with a helpless smile.

    You know, I think smiling helplessly was my most used expression. I feel that I used up all the God-given shares of smiling helplessly on my three wives. Wait, no. I cant say three yet, because I hadnt formally married Ling Yue. I just needed to bring Ling Yue back, though.

    To be honest, the biggest problem for me wasnt Nier. Nier had fullymitted to me, and she obeyed me the same way as a Valkyrie followed orders. If I said to her, I met Ling Yue in the North. Shes very gentle and kind. I really like her. I hope that you can get along with her, then Nier would definitely get along with her, because I gave her amand as her husband.

    The most terrifying one was Lucia On the surface, Lucia bent to my every whim. However, her possessive nature and heritage wouldnt allow her to ept another. Normally, Nier shouldnt even exist. The only reason I managed to keep her was because I stubbornly clung to her, and Nier defeated her. This time, I was bringing back a girl when she was pregnant I wouldnt be surprised if she ripped apart Ling Yue with her hands. Luckily, Lucia no longer had her wind elf buff

    <em>How am I going to persuade Lucia this time? I think that Ling Yue cant beat her even without her wind elves buff. Lucia will not go easy in a duel over me. She will genuinely try to kill her opponent, so I cant let Ling Yue and her fight.</em>

    <em>Lucia is now pregnant, so she cant fight. However, how am I going to persuade her? All my ideas seem impossible I need to speak to Lucia about this in person. Maybe if I plead her Yeah right. Im deluding myself I should go and see her in person.</em>

    We need to go and see Lucia when we bring the Queen of the North back to Duargana.

    What, we need to pay respects to your main wife first? Ling Yue rolled over with a smile and spread her limbs outfortably on the bed. She looked at the tent curtain, If there was no betrayal, Lucia would be your main wife, right? Am I just your mistress? Even Nier would be considered a mistress, right?

    Uhm. I nodded. Its just that in terms of time and order, Lucia came first, and in terms of sacrifices, she made the most sacrifices. Thats indisputable But as I said, I love you all the same. I wont be biased toward her because of those factors

    No, no, no.

    Ling Yue pressed her hand on my mouth then rolled over and got on top of me. She moved her tail around over her head arrogantly. She proudly borated, Dont you think that order has no meaning in love? If you want to factor in order, your mom would be your first woman. Are you saying youre going to marry your mom?

    <em>That seems it would actually be possible in my case</em>

    I erased Vyvyan from my mind, and then continued looking at Ling Yue. She looked back at me and continued, Moreover, even if you factor in time, isnt there a thing called love at first sight? Whether you knew each other for a short time or long time means nothing. The time you fell in love is the meaningful moment.

    While keeping her gaze on me, she went on iparably seriously, Also, about how much was sacrificed, I can sacrifice as much as Lucia sacrificed for you. If she can sacrifice her life for you, I can, too.

    So, what are you getting at?

    I watched Ling Yue swing her tail around. I really wanted to grab it.

    <em>Do I have some cat characteristics fetish or something?</em>

    So what Im trying to say is

    Ling Yue leaned in closer to me. She earnestly looked at me with her crescent-moon eyes. She sped my face and emphasised each and every word, Dont decide on your main wife based on how long you spent with each other and how much was sacrificed. Although I have just fallen in love with you, I wont lose to them! I want to fight for the official wife spot on the papers!

 Book 11: Chapter 23

    Book 11: Chapter 23

    Your Majesty, I am very sorry to disturb you and Miss Ling Yue, but the group of envoys from the North is waiting for you right now. They hope they can surrender and discuss their post-war circumstances.

    Finally.

    I nodded. Shusia, who was behind the tent curtain, didnt enter. Instead, she spoke with her back facing us.

    Ling Yue supported her torso with her arms as shey on the bed andzily asked me, So this war is considered over, right?

    I picked up my clothes by the side. As I slowly got dressed, I exined, Thest one remaining is the winged race. Theyre also the ones who personally nned the extermination of your tribe. Do you have anything you want to do to them as part of your revenge?

    If I say that I want revenge, you will probably kill everyone connected to the winged race, wont you? asked Ling Yue. She then hopped off the bed from behind. She didnt care that she waspletely nude. She gently hugged me from behind. Softly, she said, Dont kill excessively anymore. Dont kill anymore. Ill protect myself, my child and you But I dont want to see you continue to kill indiscriminately. You will be crooked. You really will I dont want our child to be born into bloodshed So promise me dont kill indiscriminately anymore.

    Uhm, I mumbled. I turned my head around to look at her. I gave her a nod as I touched her ear. I understand. I understand. I wont totally exterminate the winged race, but those who had a part in killing your tribe must die.

    Uhm, nodded Ling Yue. She returned to the bed. She pulled the nket over herself and shut her eyes. I want to sleep for a while longer I want to sleep after a tiresome night.

    Goodnight, Ling Yue. If were lucky, well be able to spend the night in the pce tonight.

    I did up my cloak and gave her a kiss on her forehead before leaving.

    Grand Commander, we havee to make peace with you this time.

    So you refuse to bring your Queen here even when surrendering? I asked. I looked at the group of envoys and snickered. Youve already failed, yet youre insincere about making peace. I assume that itll be impossible for your tribe leader to step out if I asked for him right now. Youre just a group of servants, a group of dogs raised by your tribe and you want to surrender to me?

    Please rest assured. We were sent personally by our tribe chief. We are fully in charge of discussing what is to happen after our surrender

    Get lost, I cussed as I irritably threw out the bottle of ink in front of me, sttering the ink on the person in front of me. He looked at me, who was now standing, and took two steps back out of fear. I coldly red at him. Who do you think you are? How are you qualified to negotiate with me? Do you have the right to bargain with me? I am the Prince of elves and humanity and the grandmander of the alliance. Who the hell do you think you are? What rights do you have to be talking to me? Youre unqualified. Either you call your chief here, or call your Queen here. As for you pieces of shit, you can all get lost!

    Grand Commander! It is not that our chief is unwilling toe here, but that he is old

    Oh, I see. Come over here.

    I waved my hand. My guards around immediately drew their swords and surrounded the group of envoys in response. They drove them out of my tent, while they looked at us terrified and rambled loudly. I, however, didnt care. I walked up to them with big strides and let my guards shove them toward the tall slope.

    We could see their Imperial City from where we were. I stood in front of them with my back facing them. Below us were the two mortars that blew the dual windmill to smithereens. I looked at the snowy mountain opposite us and coldly said, If youre surrendering now, its because of these two cannons. These two cannons can blow up any ce we want in your city, just as we blew up your dual windmill.

    Yes Please calm down. Please calm down. We We will go back and speak to our chief. We will choose another time

    There is no, next time. We havent taken any action thesest few days, as I was waiting for your surrender. I didnt want to damage your city too severely. I gave you ample time to consider it. I gave you respect and the right to surrender, but what did you do? Youpletely disregarded me. Now youre here to surrender, but neither is your Queen nor chief here. Youpletely disregarded my warning and I.

    I turned my head around. I grabbed one of the envoys necks and coldly eximed, Who do you think you are? What right do you have to be bargaining with me? Doesnt sending you here mean that you consider Im on the same level as you are? Ill show you what sort of person I am and what the power I wield is!!

    I released my grip. The envoy violently coughed as he retreated. I snickered and then spun around. I looked at the massive cannon below and shouted, Fire!!

    I gave them a chance. I didnt continue my onught after destroying the dual windmill. I waited for them to surrender. I wouldnt even need to use myst cannonballs if they retreated. I didnt want to destroy the pce that Id say was very petty and I wouldnt have to clean up the ruins. I wasnt particrly tough to tidy up a snow avnche, but itd be tough for me to appease the people if I killed too many citizens.

    The anthropoids, however, showed no sincerity in their surrender. It was the second time. The second time. That chief had yet to appear. I was already at his city, and he still hadnt shown up.

    <em>Whats he ying at, sending a group of envoys here to see me? He wants y old man in peace behind the scenes while these envoys speak with me? Who cares if youre an old man?</em>

    <em>Didnt he instigate this war? Does that change the fact that hes the cause of countless young men dying on the battlefield? Hes responsible for instigating a war, but doesnt realise he has to end this war?</em>

    <em>Im angry. Very angry. He doesnt see me as a victor. He hasnt got a speck of respect for me. He waged a war, and yet he doesnt want to admit it in the end or end it. What right does someone, like that, have to be a pir of a nation? The North mustve fallen this badly because of the likes of him!</em>

    <em>Theres no way I can keep such an individual. I need to make him understand that I am the victor. I am the one who conquered the entire North. Since he has no respect for me, Ill forego any remaining benevolence I had for them.</em>

    <em>Leah hasnt given me the signal yet, but she should be fine. Leah mustve made her own preparations already.</em>

    The cannon raised itsrge terrifying barrel up high. The ck barrel appeared as though it could swallow the entire world. The artillerymen around began to get to work. They had been observing the snowy mountain, so they had calcted the required time, distance and angle countless times. They basically just needed to load the cannonball in.

    As you have no sincerity whatsoever, dont me me for being violent. You might have been mistaken all this time. I never hit pause on my war against you. Not attacking doesnt mean that Ive stopped fighting. Now, congrattions, I shall deliver the destruction you asked for.

    I turned my head around to look at them with a cold look.

 Book 11: Chapter 24

    Book 11: Chapter 24

    I turned around to see the group of envoys quaking so intensely they couldnt speak. I snickered, See that? That is your future.

    Behind me is the anthropoids Imperial City, or rather, once was. The pce that was akin to a long sword piercing the sky had now vanished, leaving just a pile of snow. There was now only a small section of therge city at the base of the mountain remaining. The snow came down from the sky simrly to a waterfall, burying the city underneath.

    The Imperial City was reduced to half of its original size within an instant. Why? Because it had been reduced to snow. The mortar shot at the mountain and turned it into a volcano. The snow that had umted there for ages came crashing down in the blink of an eye. It appeared as if the mountain itself would rip to pieces. The city at the foot of the mountain was basically Pompeii all over again, except that they were buried by snow.

    That is your ending. I gave you a chance, but you showed me no respect. Sending you here shows that your chief had no intention of negotiating with me. You just came to send me a warning, am I right? Or were you here to try and pry information out of me? You want to get news here from me? I taunted. I looked at the envoys with faces as pale as corpses and raised my hands up, In that case, sorry, but you failed. You wanted to defend your city with yourst breath to get yourselves some bargaining chips for after your surrender, didnt you? Forget it. Youpletely failed. I dont think youll be able to exin yourselves if you return with this news, huh?

    I looked at them and drew my sword at my waist. I smiled, In that case, let me help you solve your problem. Youre going to die anyway. Who knows, your family might wee you back as heroes if you die to me. If you die inside the city, youll be considered cowards, wont you?

    I looked at their expressions of despair and terror, their cold sweat and their lips that trembled so intensely they couldnt speak. I surprisingly had a strange pleasurable feeling. I felt satisfied. I guess you could say their despair was my fire. I was excited about being able to control their lives.

    <em>I am your King. I have the right to kill you, because I am the King. Youre my prisoners. Theres nothing wrong with me killing, you and nobody will question me, for I have the right to kill you and the sword to kill you. Now, die.</em>

    What are you doing?!

    Just as I went to kill them, somebody hugged me tightly from behind. I lingered.

    Logically, a person only has two hands, so how was there something else around my waist? I turned my head around to see Ling Yues terrified gaze. I looked at her frown and spaced out. I lowered the sword in my hand and asked, Whats wrong, Ling Yue? Is something the matter?

    These people didnt do anything wrong! Why do you want to kill them? Theyre just envoys. Why do you want to kill them?! They just came on orders! They did nothing wrong!!!

    If everybody could erase the sin of killing others just by saying mymander told me to, while the people could avoid punishment by saying, war has nothing to do with us, then this world would seriously be too perfect. I argued. I turned back to the group in front. They are part of the machine of this war. Thats enough of a reason for them to die.

    This has nothing to do with them! They didnt kill anybody! Theyre just a group of envoys. They dont know anything. They just did their job! Shusia said that youre a fair tyrant, but arent you killing indiscriminately? This group of anthropoids didnt do anything wrong. They came here for peace, but youre going to kill them just because they didnt bring you the conclusion you wanted?! eximed Ling Yue, in a shaky voice. She looked at me with distress and sadness in her eyes. Didnt you promise me that you wouldnt kill indiscriminately? What are you doing now? Youre killing indiscriminately. They havent done anything wrong! You want to kill them just because they didnt bring you the conclusion you wanted!!

    I I

    Stop. Stop. Youre just numbing yourself. Lunas death is not an excuse for you to kill indiscriminately. Do you think Luna would want to see you transform from the gentle you into a murderer who kills anyone who doesnt fit into his ideal frame? Nobody is willing to. Youre just numbing yourself in order to kill. Youre drowning in murder. Youre looking for excuses to kill people. Not only are you looking for excuses to kill, youre also using them to justify your killing so that you dont feel guilty! Youve be a murderer. Stop now Stop Killing is not your reason. Your reason for killing people is because you want to kill!

    Ling Yues tears ran down her eyes as she looked at me. She looked at me with anxiety. I saw nothing but terror and anxiety in her gaze. I looked at her face, her weak gaze and her trembling body. I wanted to hug her. I wanted to hug Ling Yue, who was so terrified, that she was barely able to hold herself together.

    However, when I reached my hand out, I discovered the sword in my hand didnt allow me to hold her hand. I paused. I looked at Ling Yue on my chest. I looked at her with my sword in my hand. I didnt know what exactly I wanted to do

    I recalled that day in the dungeon. Mommy Elizabeth passed me a sword. It was this Elven King sword in my hand. She told me that the group of people in there were the ones who hurt Luna and got her killed, so I killed them. I didnt know if they actually had to do with it. As a matter of fact, I knew some of them had nothing to do with it. The child had nothing to do with Luna. Still, I killed them in the end. I killed the group rted and unrted one by one under Mommy Elizabeths watch.

    I killed every single one of them. I was covered in blood. In fact, I almost copsed due to exhaustion from killing. I had nowpletely forgotten their faces, but I could still remember Mommy Elizabeths words.

    <em>You have the right to kill them. You should kill them.</em>

    Therefore, I killed them. Therefore, I thought I had the right to kill everyone. I could kill anybody who opposed me.

    Im the Emperor. Im the highest ruler here. I have power, so I can kill everyone. I can kill everyone Im displeased with, was my thought process.

    <em>You are killing indiscriminately! They havent done anything wrong. You want to kill them just because they didnt bring you what you wanted!!</em>

    <em>Ling Yue is right I seemed to have changed. I can kill now, but I shouldnt kill indiscriminately. Ive been killing indiscriminately ever since I began killing in the dungeon. Ive been killing indiscriminately. </em>

    <em>I used countless excuses to tell myself that they deserved to die. However, that was my perspective, alone. It was just my way of tricking myself. How hypocritical have I been during this period? I killed while telling myself I wasnt killing senselessly. Theyre all dead. Theyre all dead just because I wanted to kill!!</em>

    <em>How far has Mommy Elizabeth led me? How far have I chased after her for?</em>

    <strong>*ng*</strong>

 Book 11: Chapter 25

    Book 11: Chapter 25

    Your Majesty, how do you intend to deal with the group of envoys?

    Let them go.

    Your Majesty

    I pressed my hand to my forehead and sat into my chair, feeling exhausted. I weakly responded, Ling Yue is right. They havent done anything wrong. Its not their mistake that they were sent here.

    Tanya looked at me and softly said, Is this yourmand, or is it Miss Ling Yues idea? I am very sorry, Your Majesty. It is just that you change yourmands too haphazardly, so I need to confirm it.

    Ling Yue reminded me. Thats why Im changing my order, I answered. I sat straight up and sighed. I looked outside somewhat lifelessly and softly went on, I get it now. I now know what I was doing before. After Luna died, I kept acting on my wilful desires. I kept oning up with reasons to kill people, so that I could kill. I wasnt killing for vengeance or to protect those around me. I was merely looking for excuses to kill. Thats how it is.

    Your Majesty

    How many people did I kill after Luna died? How many of them deserved to die? How many of them didnt deserve to die? I killed countless people who had nothing to do with it and told myself it was to ensure I got rid of the root of the issue. I had no need to kill the panthers, and I had no need to strangle Marvels wife to death I was just killing people I was just killing.

    Your Majesty, you are not bad. You are very gentle to others. The people you killed all deserved to die.

    I rubbed my temples and replied, Deserving to be punished doesnt mean deserving to die. I killed too many people in that dungeon. Mommy Vyvyan was right, but I always ignored what she said. Mommy Elizabeth led me too far. I walked too far in her direction. Perhaps it was because my heart ached, and I felt empty after Luna died and I, therefore, needed to fill the hole, and Mommy Elizabeth happened to give me a cruel form of entertainment.

    Murder, I muttered under my breath. I then stood up. Let them go, Tanya. Tell them to get their Queen and the chief of the winged race to show up, and they wont have to suffer the cold of an avnche. The citizens didnt do anything wrong. I dont think that the Queen and chief will refuse our request now. They no longer have any means of bargaining with us, so we wont need to put the city under siege and wait for the starving citizens to resist.

    Roger.

    Tanya gave me a small bow, and then looked at me with aplex look before turning around to leave the tent. I watched her leave, and then went limp in my chair again, absolutely exhausted. I lifelessly looked up at the cloth ceiling. I looked at the dust dancing in the sky and covered my face with my hand.

    Everything I did during this period of time reappeared before me. I virtually didnt even dare to believe I did all of that. I virtually couldnt remember why I was so happy and excited back then. I was overjoyed when I saw the corpses of those I killed lying by my side.

    I was unwilling to kill. I killed for Luna, but the people I killed deserved to die. They wanted to smuggle elves. I got angry at Nier for killing. I destroyed the church and killed too many people connected to the church.

    However, I killed the innocent panthers here and even strangled a pregnant woman to death with my own hand. I totally couldve snatched her de from her as opposed to harming her. She couldnt have done anything other than thrown a sneak attack, because she was pregnant, but I strangled her to death with my own hand, and then I killed everybody I came across, painting Ling Yues home in blood a second time.

    <em>Just what am I doing? Luna has passed away a long time ago, yet I used her death as a reason to wilfully kill before like an idiot. Im sure that Luna doesnt want to know that I killed so many people for her. I keep saying that Im fine with killing an infinite number of people to keep those around me safe, but every time I go on an indiscriminate killing spree, the people around me get scared. They get terrified. </em>

    <em>I bet Lucia and Nier would also look at me with horrified and hopeless gazes as Ling Yue did if they witnessed me strangling a pregnant woman to death.</em>

    <em>Im just being wilful. Im just killing people. Theres no doubt that Im Elizabeths son. Despite always being with Vyvyan, I still ended up being infected by Mommy Elizabeth and went in her direction. Actually, I basically became a second Elizabeth.</em>

    <em>Mommy Elizabeth is a tyrant. Thats indisputable, but shes a wise tyrant. I dont want to be a tyrant, though. I shouldnt have killed in that dark dungeon! That dungeon created the Elizabeth we now know. Mommy Elizabeth is at her most evil and vicious nature when shes in there, yet I joined her and killed so many people there. I killed so many innocent people.</em>

    Whats wrong? asked Ling Yue, who suddenly appeared in front of me. She went around and hugged my head from behind, burying my head between her breasts. She looked up and stroked my head gently. Voice soft, she said, Dont be too harsh on yourself. I know about everything you went through in the past. Youre very kind and gentle, but this world isnt gentle to you whatsoever. Lunas death mustve been a big blow to you, but youve let your wilfulness lead you astray a little

    I admit it. I replied, shutting my eyes. But thinking back now, I now understand what I was doing in the past. I shouldnt have done that. I killed too many innocent people and with my own hands, no less. I wont do it again. I wont thoughtlessly kill people again. I wont impulsively rampage and thoughtlessly kill people as a ruler. I wont.

    I believe you, stated Ling Yue. She stroked my head in an encouraging manner. She then giggled. Youve killed so many people already. If I wasnt woken up by the sound of the cannon, that group would be dead right now, wouldnt they? Every time you take a life, you will lose some respect for life, and the more you will want to kill. Fortunately, you understand that now.

    Do you still not believe me, then?

    Without me, wouldnt you turn into the tyrant of the North? Fear can silence people, but it does not mean that they submitted to you. After you die, your family will be put in danger. I dont need to give you a lecture on it, as you are surely already aware. Its just that you were unwilling to face it. Youre willing to face it now; however, you still might have rpses, answered Ling Yue. She then smiled and stroked my face. Thats why you need me by our side. Without me, youll be a tyrant. Hence, you need me by your side. Its all right. You dont need to worry about losing control in the future, for youll have me by your side in the future! Ill stay by your side. Ill be all right, and I wont make you worry about me. When the world treats you unfairly again, I can give you a gentle embrace again

    Ling Yue

    Its okay Its okay Because you warmed me up The world treated me cruelly, as well But you still said to me that you love me

 Book 11: Chapter 26

    Book 11: Chapter 26

    The city that had existed for some unspecified period of time opened its doors for us. I led just my guards in. My guards wore on their formal clothes and cleaned their horses, ensuring not a blemish was in sight, while their ck hooves shined brightly. Their straight trousers didnt have a single wrinkle on them, while their sabres forbatting cavalry on their belt had glimmering gold and jewels. The White Deer King raised its head up proudly and bestowed everything in front of it a condescending nce. It resembled a victor more than I did.

    It was freezing inside the city. I virtually couldnt feel any warmth. The snow that came down from overhead had covered three quarters of the city, so countless buildings were buried beneath the snow. The fortunate survivors had nowhere to go and were, therefore, forced to curl up and use all sorts of things they could get their hands on to wrap themselves up. They also burnt all sorts of rubbish for warmth.

    The wooden fragments had been buried underneath the snow. Wet snow couldnt be burnt. The other fortunate people, who didnt lose their homes to the snow, were struggling themselves and, hence, had no means of helping the refugees outside. As a matter of fact, they were worried that their families might be robbed by the refugees. The poption in the city was much denser than what it was previously, yet theycked food and materials to burn.

    It was the same as the Leningrad on the Eastern Front in World War II. The city was slowly dying. If I continued toy siege to the city, then there would only be starving prisoners left in the city.

    I once wanted that. That way, the citizens would open the doors for us in order to survive. Now, however, I didnt want a dead city. The citizens of the city didnt do anything wrong and shouldnt be sacrificial pawns in our war. War is a fight between soldiers. If citizens die for soldiers its called ughter.

    I looked at the people around with their terrified, yet eager, gazes and I gently sighed. I had no means of helping them at present. My guard unit didnt bring food along. I could only get my soldiers to clear the snow, distribute food and repair buildings after I upied the ce. Everything had to wait until I upied the ce. The anthropoids had agreed to surrender. I came to see the Queen and the elder of the winged race today.

    The pce had already been buried in arge volume of snow, so we headed toward a building that was still intact. Presumably, the ce was a nobles residence that was currently upied by the imperial family.

    When we arrived, a team of elven guards holding long spears stood on two sides of the street. They waited for us dressed in shining armour. Their spear tips had a colourful triangle g. I frowned.

    <em>Thats their sign of surrender, so why were they so happy? They arent ceremonial soldiers facing the victor who conquered them. They should be the team weing back to Troy City. </em>

    However, I thought that they were likely to be people the Queen arranged for after I noticed their long ears. All of them wore expressions showing celebration and relief.

    <em>Whats going on? Isnt the elder of the winged race the true ruler of the North? Why is the surrender ceremony in the Queens hands? This is an important negotiation to acquire the most rights possible for ones race. How can a fellow whod do anything for his tribe not participate in it? Could he be ill? Well, whatever.</em>

    Leah, who dressed in splendid clothing, walked over to us with a bright smile. Her smile was so bright that I suspected that they were the victors. But it was considered a victory for Leah andpany. They had been trying their best to let me enter the ce, and they had done it.

    Wee, Grand Commander. We finally meet here. My Queen has been waiting for you for a long time. Please follow me.

    Leah made an invitational hand gesture. I dismounted. I brought Tanya and Shusia with me into the building. Leah looked at me with a smile and said, Grand Commander, todays talk will not be very long, so would you like to stay for dinner tonight? My Queen is looking forward to having dinner with you.

    Lets give that a pass. There are people waiting for me to return. Moreover, I think its a little too inappropriate to be treating me to dinner in your current state. Look at the people outside.

    Leah smiled helplessly, You must be saying that Miss Ling Yue is waiting for you Mm, we cannot help it, either. We do not have food to share with them. If you did note, they really would have had to wait for their death.

    Thats why I came. Lets not make this talk too long. A shorter talk will be better for you, us and the people.

    Leah nodded and entered the conference chamber with us. The chamber was veryrge. The walls were massive floor-to-ceiling windows. The sun shone cold rays through the snow and onto us. The rays werent supposed to have a temperature, but the sunlight reflected by the snow made even my bones feel chilly despite the firece inside burning intensely.

    Inside the chamber was a beauty dressed in a purple dress, sitting quietly. She had nobody else around her other than two servants waiting behind her. Leah and my footsteps alerted her. She stood up and smiled at me. I spaced out a little. If it wasnt for her golden eyes and different hair, I basically would have thought I saw Mommy Vyvyan smiling at me.

    Wee, Grand Commander. If you prefer, you can call me Gdriel. I am a Gdriel, as well, after all. If not for my lineage, we would probably be rtives now.

    I sat down to one side. I watched the Queen gracefully sit down. My response was, You are my rtive even now. I do not ce an importance on mana purity. For me, what my ancestors have decided on are not measures by which I use to evaluate somebody. My wife has very low mana purity, after all.

    The Queen smiled, I hope that you can make a trip back, then. Perhaps they have not done anything to your wife out of respect for you, because otherwise, the Gdriel tribe would never ept your wife. You have not received news from your wife for a long time now, correct? If I were you, I would definitely return.

    My voice suddenly stopped in my throat. I looked at the Queens expression. I knew that she wasnt lying to me. She wasnt utilising a diversion tactic or trying to stall for time. She was simply sharing her experience as a victim with me. I hadnt known the Gdriels for a long time, but she was somebody the Gdriel tribe exiled. She knew very well what the consequence of being exiled by the Gdriel tribe would be and how vicious they were. Further, I, indeed, hadnt received a letter from Lucia in a long time. I heard from her before, but she seemingly vanished into thin air more recently.

    There is no way the Gdriel tribe will ept your wife.

    After a while of silence, I replied, Thank you for the warning. I will return right away. However, we need to decide on the future right now.

    It will be very quick, Grand Commander. I have no conditions. I shall pass you everything in the North and make a public announcement about this. I will not miss the throne. I do not have any requests. I just wish to return to the South.

    Deal.

 Book 11: Chapter 27

    Book 11: Chapter 27

    There were essentially no twists or turns in the discussion with the North. I remember the discussion for the Korean War continued for many years. This time, however, it didnt even take an afternoon.

    The Queen in the North had no requests except to return home. She didnt want to rule anything or desire any status. She just wanted to return home. I promised her that she could return home. I told her she could return to the South with us, and that I wouldnt harm any more anthropoids.

    During the discussion, I mentioned the winged race. The Queen smiled as she looked at me and asked, Do you know where the elder went?

    I dont.

    Hemitted suicide.

    Ah?

    That is right. He stabbed himself through the neck with a short sword and died leaning back in a chair. His blood ran along the tip of the de and trickled onto the ground, creating a puddle of blood on the ground. Grand Commander, you might be surprised by that news. That elder is but a shrivelled up old man. He was very old, but he still had that much blood.

    The Queen of the North chuckled, and then looked at me calmly, Do you know how I know so much? That is because hemitted suicide where I took shelter. He died in front of me. He initially hoped to deal a heavy blow to your army here, and then continue to let his tribe rule the North. However, the person behind you, I am referring to Ling Yue, and your cannons drove him to despair. He knew that there was no chance he would live, because standing behind you was Ling Yue, who is your lover. He knew that Ling Yue would not forgive him,

    Good on him, because if I got my hands on him, he might not have been able to die so nicely. Having said that, I dont think Ling Yue wants to see me kill other uninvolved people, so I shall let your Leah decide on what to do with the winged tribe. I hope that she can provide me with a list of names of those involved in the extermination of the Moon Fox Tribe. That way, I will be able to mete out their punishment, I replied with a nod, Now, then, Miss Evelyn, please do not worry. We will bring you back with us when we return. Do not worry. I will head back as soon as possible for my Lucia.

    When is as soon as possible?

    When my younger sister arrives here.

    I couldnt stay here and deal with the things here. I had to bring my Freya over. I couldnt return if I had to manage the city in the North. I didnt want the North, but I couldnt let it fall into absolute chaos either. I needed to have someonee over and help me handle it. After thinking about it, the person I trust most was Freya.

    Freya was truly pitiful. She was always helping me put out fires and pulling overtime every day. I needed to pay her back when I have free time. I, at least, need to go out and have fun with her as a true brother.

    Send this letter to Troy City. Make sure you get it to Freya. Take half of the guard unit back and bring me Freya safe and sound.

    I wrote the letter as fast as I could and handed it to the messenger. The messenger nodded and Shusia, who was next to me, nodded. He took a team to go and pick up Freya. Freya was vital to me. If something happened to her, my conquest would lose half the chance of sess. I had to ensure her safe arrival.

    Queen Evelyn looked at me and solemnly said, You need not worry. If you can trust me, I can help you appease the people and help them settle down during this time. You can trust me. I will not do anything that can harm you; I merely want to help you. I have admitted our defeat, but I am still the Queen of the North. As long as I am still here and I dere my identity, nobody can act in my name.

    I looked at her and considered it.

    <em>I think the suggestion will work. The Queen has no intention of fighting any war and based on Leahs behaviour and actions, she doesnt want any power to rule the North. She just wants to return to the south. Strictly speaking, she wasnt my enemy in this war. She was simply a pitiful ruler. In that case, I can trust her. But is it really all right for me to hand my right to rule that Ive had for such a short length of time to somebody Ive just known?</em>

    The Queen saw my distrust for her. She looked at me. Her urgency showed. She exined, You can trust me. You really can. I am rushed, not because I want to acquire the right to rule the North or anything, I just want to help you return as soon as possible so that I, too, can return as soon as possible. I really want to return soon. I am a descendant of the Gdriel tribe. I want to return with you, as well.

    I looked at her and shook my head, But if youre here, you cante back with me. If you help me out here, that will only allow me to return ahead of schedule.

    No, what I meant was

    The Queen looked at me and then at Leah, who was next to her. Leah nodded then picked up where the Queen left off, I can pretend to be the Queen. I can appease the people, while you take the Queen back. If you and the Queen are both absent, people who have rebellious thoughts will definitely forge a decree from her and revolt. As long as I speak on behalf of the Queen, the people wont be led astray and, hence, allowing you to return beforehand.

    Have you two used this method before? So was the one who was with me Leah or you?

    The Queen giggled. She then replied, Of course, it was Leah. I do not have suchbat prowess. Therefore, the rest will depend on you now, Grand Commander. If you trust us, please fulfil my wish. We will settle the North for you the same way we cooperated before. Please continue to trust us!

    I looked at them. I honestly had no way of confirming it directly.

    <em>I had to return. Every moment I spend here is torture, because I have no idea how Lucia is. I desperately want to return to see my pregnant Lucia. I wanted to ensure our child was all right. I really wanted to go back right now. </em>

    <em>Shall I trust them or Do I even need to think about it?!</em>

    <em>What am I thinking? Why am I in a dilemma? I conquered thisnd. Behind me is my wife, whose condition is unknown. Shes my Lucia, my wife who has always been with me. I never apanied her after we got married. She was all alone even after getting pregnant. Do I even need to choose? I really want to p myself. I cant believe I was in a dilemma over that. I cant believe I hesitated!!</em>

    Ill leave it with you, then. Rest up tonight, and we will return to Duargana tomorrow during the day!

 Book 11: Chapter 28

    Book 11: Chapter 28

    Miss Freya, this is His Majestys letter. You best prepare your stuff to head to the North.

    I began my preparations ever since I received news of the victory. I just never thought it would be so soon. Onii-sama must want to return soon if he wants me to head there so desperately.

    Freya sighed, but nevertheless, wore a bright smile. All of Troy City was joyous over the victory. The horses couldnt travel as fast as the news of the victory travelled. The news of the victory reached every corner of Troy City and even further South in an instant.

    The story of the Prince leading an army into the North, burying countless anthropoids in a valley and then ttening the Imperial City spread throughout the entire South. People cant help but be drawn into such heroic stories, especially since the Prince was Elizabeths son. There was no word of the Prince before, but hepletely won the war, so everybody changed their opinion of him.

    He truly is Her Majestys son!

    That promation meant that everybody acknowledged the Princes right to seed the throne, because he deserved to be the Prince now. He deserved to be Elizabeths son. Subsequently, as residents of Troy City, the people were naturally proud to be residents of the famed individual.

    Freya had finished packing her things. She knew she had to go to the North for sure, not because she believed that the Prince considered her to be important, but because she had been waiting for the news of his victory the entire time. That way, she could rightfully go to His Majestys side to cling to him and assist him.

    The situation in the North weighed heavily on her mind, as there was that girl at his side who worried her. Said girl was Tanya. She didnt know where her Onii-sama picked her up from, but she was putting on a pitiful act to seduce her Onii-sama.

    <em>Onii-sama already has me as a younger sister, yet he still wants to show his desire to protect a younger sister as an elder brother?</em>

    Perhaps her Onii-sama didnt see her as a younger sister, because she was too strong. But she had to be slightly strong, because how would she get others to obey her, otherwise? Her Onii-sama definitely loved her, and she knew that, but she was dead set on not letting a nobody rece her as her Onii-samas younger sister!

    <em>That girl doesnt have the right to share this love! I have done so much for Onii-sama, and yet not even I dare to grab onto his cape and act coquettish behind him! What right does she have to do that?!</em>

    <em>I have to go over there and expose that womans lowly character. I have to let him know that I am the younger sister who can help him and the only sister he needs to love!</em>

    <em>How dare she hide behind Onii-sama in my presence!! How dare she look at me with that ridiculing gaze! That woman isnt good news! Shes annoying! She triggers me! She must leave Onii-sama! If she doesnt leave, Onii-sama wont care about me as much anymore. I must get rid of her!!</em>

    <em>Thats why I have to go. I never thought His Majesty would give themand so soon. His Majesty definitely wants me to go over, because he needs help to manage the North. I just never thought it woulde so soon. That must mean that he doesnt intend to stay in the North.</em>

    <em>Im going to be alone again Where does Onii-sama want to go, then? Back to Troy City?</em>

    <em>No, that cant be. If he was worried about Nier, he has no reason to call me over. He could just return. There would be no need for him to send someone back. Furthermore, there was no reason to be concerned about Nier. Nier wrote letters practically every day. If there was anything to be concerned about, itd be a shortage of messengers.</em>

    <em>That means Onii-sama is worried about Miss Lucia. Miss Lucia never appeared again after Queen Vyvyan took her away. It appears she did not write him a letter, either. If she returned to the elvennds purely to nourish her body, then she would definitely have written Onii-sama a letter, but she didnt.</em>

    <em>There can only be two possible exnations. One exnation is that Miss Lucia no longer loves Onii-sama, therefore no longer caring about him or yearning him. The other exnation would be that something has happened to her, and her condition so poor that she cant write a letter. In that scenario, a minor case would be loss of conscious, while a severe case would be that her child and she have lost their lives.</em>

    <em>There is no way the first exnation is usible. The second exnation It cant be that scary, can it?</em>

    <em>Queen Vyvyan will not let anything happen to Miss Lucia. While I do not know how much she likes Miss Lucia, she will not hurt Miss Lucia out of consideration for Onii-sama. After all, Miss Lucia is pregnant with the descendant of the Gdriel tribe with her and Onii-samas child no less. Hence why Queen Vyvyan will not let harm befall Lucia.</em>

    <em>Theres where the problem arises. Did Queen Vyvyan forbid Lucia from writing a letter, or has something happened to Miss Lucia, causing Queen Vyvyan to be helpless? Whatever the case is, it involves Queen Vyvyan. Given that scenario, Onii-sama would be the only person qualified to handle the matter, since he is the only person who could control Queen Vyvyans people.</em>

    Ill be there soon. Will Onii-sama be back soon, then?

    We are not sure about that. We do not know where His Majesty ns to go. Our mission was simply to bring you to the Imperial Pce in the North.

    Understood.

    Freya nodded. She knew that she couldnt involve herself with the matter. Despite being her Onii-samas younger sister on the surface, she wasnt an actual family member of his, so she was not to involve herself with his family affairs, especially when Vyvyan was involved.

    <em>That woman is overly terrifying when dealing with business thats rted to Onii-sama. Empress Elizabeth was still rational when dealing with these family affairs, but Vyvyan had no rationality to speak of. If I got involved, I might die. Actually, if I chose the wrong side, Im bound to die.</em>

    Some mishap must have befallen Miss Lucia. That is certainly the case. <em>But why do I not know about it? I cannot help Onii-sama with this, either.</em><em>Hopefully he will be able to handle it, and Miss Lucia is safe, particrly her child. If something happens to them, there might be a second war between elves and humanity. The current Prince is not his former self. If somebody harms Lucia, he would dare to kill anybody.</em>

    ========

    Your Highness?!

    Move. Open the door!

    Your Highness You

    Do I need a pass to enter the elven territory?! Move! I have to return to Duargana to see my child! Get lost!!

 Book 11: Chapter 29

    Book 11: Chapter 29

    What do I consider to be the most precious in the world? That would be Lucia and Nier. I also had to include Ling Yue to that list.

    I could give up the entire world, but I couldnt give up any one of them. They were the most precious gifts given to me aftering to this world. They loved me, and I loved them. They had given up so much for me. I wanted to protect them, too. I didnt want any harm to befall them.

    <em>How is Lucia now? I want to know what exactly happened. I havent heard anything from her in ages. Thest piece of news I got on her was that she returned to Duargana with Mommy Vyvyan. Shes an elf, so I would understand it if you said she needed to rest in the elvennds. I trust that Mommy Vyvyan also wouldnt Okay, I do feel that theres a possibility there.</em>

    The possessive nature of elves was extremely frightening. Their jealousy and possessiveness was so overwhelming that they would forego their usual gentle and graceful nature to face their oldpanion and friends armed, and they would definitely personally kill them. Mommy Vyvyan had made unfriendly gestures to Lucia since the beginning. She did stop after we got married, but she had been raising a new sessor recently. I couldnt say for certain if her possessive nature would burst again. There was a legitimate chance that Mommy Vyvyan might lock Lucia up. She might have done something in my absence. I had to confirm Lucias safety.

    <em>I only ask that I find Lucia healthy.</em><em>I must go and see Lucia.</em>

    Your Highness?!

    The guards of Duargana looked at us and froze. I waved my hand and shouted, Move! Were entering the city! Were entering the city! Get out of the way!!

    Your Highness Behind behind you are humans

    Humanity and elves have formed a military alliance. Now, hurry up, and get lost!

    It seemed that the elves didnt care if an alliance had been formed in spite of the military alliance being formed already. It appeared that the elves still considered humanity to be unweed guests that were still trying to invade theirnds. They still refused to give passage. Seeing that my guards were humans and armed, they were slightly reluctant to let me enter the pce.

    Your Highness, even if it is you, bringing armed humans into the Imperial Capital We need to report it to Her Highness first After all it is too dangerous.

    The imperial guards had their spears aimed at my guards behind me, but not me. I dont think they would be that bold. My guards ignored them and waited for my orders, instead. I couldnt rm Mommy Vyvyan yet. If I did, I wouldnt be able to find out what happened. I took in a deep breath and said, All right, then. Let me in alone, then. My other guards will remain outside the city.

    That will work.

    The Imperial Guards nodded, and then opened the city doors. The White Deer King looked at them with displeasure, and then ran toward the Imperial Pce. The White Deer King didnt like the Imperial Pce, as it was once imprisoned there and Mommy Vyvyan almost tamed it into bing my meal, I mean, steed.

    The Imperial Pce was the same as before. There was a levelwn, a fountain slowly spitting water and Imperial Guardsing and going. The elves grand Imperial Pce was the same as it was before.

    I held Tanyas hands and went up the stairs. The people around all looked at me with stunned looks, and then swiftly saluted me, but I ignored them. I concentrated solely on heading toward Mommy Vyvyans room.

    Ah, Your Highness, you are back! Wee home!

    Just when I reached the entrance of Mommy Vyvyans room, a maid carrying bed sheets and an emerald green dress came out. She got flustered when she saw me, but then saluted me. I nodded and asked, Do you know where Her Highness is? Is she in the conference chamber or somewhere else?

    Her Highness should be in the guest room

    Got it, I simply responded with a nod. I then turned to leave. I looked at Tanya behind me and quietly said, Tanya, remember, no matter what happens in a moment, do not utter a word if Mommy Vyvyan gets angry, which you can tell by her eyes turning red. Do not speak. The less you stand out, the better. Do not show any hostility, ever.

    What if she tries to hurt you, then?

    I solemnly promised, Mommy Vyvyan wont hurt me. I guarantee it. But if we get into an argument, Mommy Vyvyan wont vent on me. Instead, shell definitely vent on somebody else. If you unfortunately end up being chosen as her target, I cant save you, because youll instantly die. Im not threatening you; Im being serious. Mommy Vyvyans demi-god prowess is not a joke, so dont do anything silly.

    If she is rude to you, I will step up for you even if it means death.

    Theres no need to. Theres no need to. Tanya, listen to me, Tanya, listen to me. Mommy Vyvyan is my mom. Nothing she does to me is considered overboard, and well be fine after shouting at each other. For you, however, things are different. Vyvyan considers you an outsider. She wont go overboard with me. At most, shell threaten me. She wont harm me when shes at her craziest, but youre different Tanya. Shell kill you. She definitely will.

    Tanya lingered for a moment then responded, I am not afraid to die.

    Im worried, I responded. I pressed my hand down on Tanyas shoulder. Im worried about something happening to you, Tanya. Did you think I was just saying it for the sake of saying it when I said you can consider me your brother? I genuinely consider you my sister, so dont let anything happen to you here. Do not let yourself get hurt in this sort of meaningless situation.

    Uhm.

    Tanya looked at me. Her cheeks went a bit red, and then she lowered her head. She looked shy for the first time instead of looking expressionless as she usually did. She gripped my clothes and nodded.

    I then looked at the room in front and took in a deep breath. I pushed the door open. The guest hall wasnt the conference chamber. The guest hall was arge room with floor-to-ceiling windows. I was told that the first time Elizabeth and Vyvyan fought for me was there. However, I basically never visited the ce.

    I said that nobody is allowed to enter without my permission.

    Mommy Vyvyan stood up slightly angry. Her blue eyes stopped on me. She then revealed an overwhelming expression of surprise and joy. She leapt over to hug me without any regard for Tanya who was with me. She wrapped her limbs around me as if she was an octopus

    My son My son Youre all right Youre all right Im so d! Im so d!! Mommy missed you so much Mommy missed you so much

    Vyvyan tightly hugged me and repeated those phrases in a hoarse voice next to my ear. She continued to stroke me with her hand, afraid that I would vanish from her sight in the next instant. She sobbed next to my ear as if she was going to break down and wail loudly in the next moment.

    Uhm, Mom, Im back. Im back.

 Book 11: Chapter 29.5

    Book 11: Chapter 29.5

    Mom released me and wiped the corners of her mouth as the string of saliva between us broke. Mom wouldve swallowed that string of saliva if she could. She looked at me with an amorous look, and then stroked my face gently. She kissed my cheek again with a smile. Voice soft, she said, My son, Im so d. Im so d that youre back. Mommy is so d to see you. Let Mommy hug you. Mommy wants to kiss you some more.

    Put that aside for now, Vyvyan.

    I finally noticed that there was somebody in the chair that had its back facing toward me. It was an old elf. His white hair was eye-catching. It was as if I was looking at the snow in the North. I didnt know who he was. I had never seen him before, but I felt a sense of familiarity

    He noticed my puzzlement, so he chuckled. Hello, my dear child. Perhaps you have never seen me before, but I saw your every moment as a child. I am your grandpa, Zl. I went to the deep part of the tribes forest when you were growing up to explore how tomunicate with god.

    Ah!! Grandpa. Hello, grandpa. This is my first time seeing you.

    I never thought he was my grandpa, in other words, Vyvyans father. Obviously, that made him my grandpa

    The elderughed. Vyvyan clicked her tongue with displeasure next to my ear. It seemed that she was upset, as affection hour was interrupted.

    Its all right. However, I am very pleased with your transformation. You are most certainly our Gdriel tribes proud descendant. You conquered the North this time, which means that you mustve seen the elves we exiled to the North, right?

    I nodded. That is right. The elves in the North were surprisingly the rulers of the North, as well. Although their power to rule was stolen, there is no question that they ruled the North before that. That must also be why the North never attacked us. The elves in the North still had feelings for us.

    The elder wore a grin on, one that brimmed with disdain and ridicule. He coldly insulted them. Theyre just a bunch of trash with an inferior lineage. The North is trash to us. Thats where we dump defects and failures. Thats also why our most outstanding descendant was able to defeat them with ease. Defects can never win against excellent products. So, my child, what did you do with the elves in the North?

    I noticed that Vyvyans entire face twitched when she heard My child. If he wasnt her father, he probably wouldve been on the receiving end of her anger.

    I did not do anything. Mm, the Queen of the North wanted toe home, so I want to

    I suddenly remembered that I forgot her outside when I entered. The Queen had remained among the guards the entire time, never speaking to me. I was too consumed with trying to see Lucia and ended up forgetting about her.

    Thats impossible. Thats impossible. My child, how could you be so soft? interjected Zl, before I could finish. He looked displeased. My child, you cant be so soft. The elves in the North were elves we exiled. They are by no ounts the type to know their ce. They arent the type to work and live for the elves as we do. They are scum among elves. Theyre failures and defects. Those useless beings will only waste our food and water. They must be removed from our elven society, and yet you brought her back? Thats impossible.

    But she is no different to us. She did notmit any wrongs. Perhaps her parents were bad people, but that is her parents. She has never offended us. She did not start this war, either. She gave her best to end this war. I think she has the right to return!

    I looked at the elder in front of me. I was very unhappy with the way he spoke of the elves in the North. He had never interacted with them. He said what he said purely because those elves hailed from an inferior lineage!

    I detested that sort of thinking, as Lucias lineage wasnt superior, yet she still gave so much for my sake. Lineages dont qualify as a measurement tool. A person is to be evaluated based on their behaviours and deeds. Even if her parents were the most annoying among elves, that still had nothing to do with her.

    Zl looked at me sternly and eximed, No! Never! If you bring her into the Imperial Pce, she must die. The Gdriel tribe will not ept defects. They are abandoned defects. My child, you should help provide the Gdriel tribe with a more outstanding descendant, not haul trash back!

    I clenched my teeth. Mommy Vyvyan patted me on my back as I went to respond. I, therefore, suppressed my anger. I looked back at Mommy Vyvyan, and she shook her head to tell me not to continue. I took in a deep breath to prevent myself from getting agitated.

    All right. That had nothing to do with my schedule this time around. I was slightly that I didnt bring the Queen in, or I probably couldnt stop the Imperial Guards from killing her.

    <em>Ill just have to get Mommy Vyvyan to go and see her, then. Its just that its going to be very awkward for two Queens to meet.</em><em>Wait, Evelyn is no longer a Queen. Shes just my prisoner now.</em>

    I chose not to look at him. I turned back and looked at Vyvyan. Mom, I want to know how Lucia is. I havent received a letter from her in a long time, so Im a little worried about her.

    Lucia is fine right now. Its just that shes a bit weak, so she always needs to sleep.

    Vyvyan looked at me Although she looked at me, I noticed her gaze was unsettled. I froze for a moment.

    <em>Dont tell me what I was most worried about happened! Dont tell me something happened to Lucia! I dont care if shes sleeping or not! I want to see her, right, now!!</em>

    Mom! I want to see Lucia! I want to see Lucia right now! I dont care if shes sleeping. I want to see Lucia right now! I want to see Lucia!!

    I pressed a hand onto Mommy Vyvyans shoulder, looked at her face and shouted in a muffled voice. I did my absolute best to not shout loudly at her.

    <em>Where is my wife? Where is my Lucia? I want to see my Lucia. I want to see my wife safe and sound!! My Lucia has done so much for me. I must see her safe and sound! My romance with her doesnte with all the bells and whistles as my love with Nier and Ling Yue did. I just want to see Lucias blissful and happy smile!! Return me my Lucia! Return me my Lucia!!</em>

    <em>If something happens to my Lucia, Ill kill even Vyvyan!! Nobody can hurt my Lucia! Nobody! Lucia is my wife! Shes mine forever!!</em>

 Book 11: Chapter 30

    Book 11: Chapter 30

    <em>I want to marry His Highness and have a few kids with him.</em>

    <em>I love you, Your Highness. I truly love you</em>

    <em>Again Your Highness Lets do it again in my wedding dress</em>

    I could still remember Lucias smile. I could remember all of the different smiles she wore. I could remember thezy sunlight up in the sky when we went outside to y together. I could still remember the salty and bitter kiss we had in the shrubs. I could still remember her shy yet blissful smile on her face when she was in her white wedding dress. I could still remember the countless days we spent together. I could still remember the gentle way sheforted me, and her skin that was extremely soft.

    I love her. I love Lucia. She was the first girl to love me, and she was the girl I trust more than anybody. Nier and I felt reluctant to part with each other, but Lucia always waited for my return with a smile. We knew each other better than words could do justice. We knew that we would never betray each other. She waited for me at home, and I would definitely return.

    Lucia is my wife. Without Nier, and if I didnt seed Troys body, Troy would be living a happy and blissful life with Lucia, raising their child together. If I didnt exist, Nier wouldnt be around her. She would be with Troy forever.

    That was how it was supposed to be. Lucia was always smiling. Lucia always wore a smile. Lucia should live a blissful and happy life. She suffered through so much. She gave up her life for her love and gave up her dream for her family. She should be allowed to live a blissful and safe life.

    Lucia waited for me to return with a smile when I left. Shed wrap her arm around me and gently breathe as though she was hugging her precious baby. Now, however, she was an unmoving Lucia before me.

    I stood next to the bed with a nk look. Lucia looked up at the ceiling with a lifeless gaze. She looked at the ceiling in a daze with her mouth slightly open. She had been pregnant for only five months, yet her belly was abnormallyrge. It looked as if there was a mountain was on her petite body. Lucia was a very small elf, but she now resembled arge water tank.

    Aaahh!!!

    I let out a cry of pain. I staggered over to the edge of the bed and knelt down in front of Lucia. I held her hand tightly. Her warm and gentle hand was now cold and weak. They were simr to a water balloon. Her white and firm skin now took a long time to rebound back up after pressing it down.

    Vyvyan walked up to my trembling body and softly said, Shes in this state, because of the child. Lucia is still alive, but her child is overwhelmingly frightening, to be honest. Her child has absorbed too much of her mana. Its as though her child is trying to suck her dry. Your child has a very good lineage. Your child has inherited your mana, thats why Lucia is in this state. But dont worry. Lucia wont die. As long as Im alive, Lucia wont die. Lucia is currently relying on the pure mana of the elven spring water, so she will be all right.

    Kneeling in front of Lucia, I held her hand so tightly my entire body quivered. I let out muffled sobs. I couldnt hear a single word. I was just sobbing and fighting to stop myself from crying out loud. I held her hand tightly feeling despair and eagerness. Lucia could sit up to wee me with a smile, Wee back, Your Highness, but Lucias hand just rested in mine lifelessly.

    My tears trickled onto the bed sheet. My vision became blurry. It was the first time I realised I could shed a torrent of tears. I couldnt control my tears. My heart felt as though it was being dug out when I looked at Lucias expression of pain. It was as though my heart was reced with a galldder all of a sudden, causing the disgusting bitter juices to swim around in my body severalps.

    Son, Son, dont do this. Mommys heart aches when Mommy sees you, like this Mommy cant help it, though Lucia has to go through this. She has to. Lucia is giving it her all for your childs sake. Believe in her, Son, and believe in me. She will be all right. Lucia will be all right. I will definitely return Lucia to you in one piece!

    I then felt a warm sensation from behind. Vyvyan knelt down and hugged me from behind. Her voice sounded slightly hoarse. She stroked my head gently while hugging me tightly.

    M- Mom

    I barely made out a word as I trembled. I wiped my tears, but then, the next wave blurred my vision again. I kept wiping my tears, but anotheryer would form every time, blurring my vision again, so I couldnt get a clear view of Lucias face despite really wanting to see her face.

    This is why I said that trash with inferior lineages cannot give birth to a Gdriel tribe member with superior lineage.

    Despite Lucias predicament, the voice behind me still irritated my ears. Mommy Vyvyan hugged my body so tightly that I couldnt budge.

    I then heard the sound of a walking stick from behind. He walked up to Lucias side and snickered. Are these lowly elves trying to marry into the Gdriel tribe to raise their status? Thats impossible. What makes our Gdriel tribe noble and of high status is our lineage and mana purity, not giving birth to a few kids. Grandson, Lucia is not a qualified wife. She cant even get pregnant with our descendant. What right does such an elf h-

    He couldnt finish, because I had strangled his neck and pressed him up firmly against the wall.

    He never expected I would get physical. He probably never imagined I would get violent with him.

    He looked very imposing and gave the impression he was an elder, but he didnt deserve the respect and wisdom of an elder. He was so short and light. When I grabbed his neck, I had him pressed firmly up to the wall right away.

    <strong>*Cough!! Cough!!* </strong>

    You! You!! You!

    He looked at my eyes with terror. He trembled while he hit me with his walking stick, but it didnt even tickle. Perhaps my anger had overridden any pain sensations I mightve felt.

    Troy?!

    Vyvyan eximed in a high-pitched voice. Ipletely ignored her and tightened my grip that was the same grip used to grab a chickens neck, instead. I raised my head to look at his squirming eyes and took in a deep breath. I did my absolute best to speak calmly, I will not allow you to speak ill of my wife. She is my wife. This is my child. I will not allow you to say that about my wife. Lucia has done very well. If you dare to disrespect my wife in my presence again, I will make you pay the price regardless of who you are. You did not raise me, so I have no feelings for you. We merely share the Gdriel surname. But if you disrespect my most beloved Lucia, I will not hesitate to snap your neck.

    I released him. Zl slid down onto the ground. I walked back to the bed and took a tight hold of Lucias hand. With my back facing Vyvyan, I said, Mom, take him out. I want to stay with Lucia for a while. I want to stay by her side.

    When do you want you want to stay by her side till?

    Until Lucia wakes up.

 Book 11: Chapter 31

    Book 11: Chapter 31

    Son Theres no point in you waiting here. You cant help Lucia.

    I raised my head up in a hazy state from Lucias bed. I turned around to see Mommy Vyvyan holding a small bottle in her hand. She sighed. I am not willing to acknowledge what Father said, but what he said was true, my dear son. Lucia doesnt have enough mana to nurture the child in her body.

    Are you saying that this is the same for all elves? Are you saying that she cant raise a child just because of her background? If that was the case, why did you want for me to marry Lucia in the first ce?

    Vyvyan sighed. She then walked up behind me and softly replied, I never supported your marriage with her from the start. Your child with Lucia is a vition of the Gdriels tribe to begin with. Son, you should marry somebody with the same lineage superiority as you. That way, you will be able to give birth to a normal child; even I would do. This is how we elves have continued to reproduce and survive until now. Elves encourage free love, but those romances may nevere to fruition. Thats why the integrity of elven mana has been able to be maintained.

    I turned my head around to look at Vyvyan. I smiled helplessly. This is the first time Ive felt elves were such cruel creatures. Two people loving each other, and yet they cant be together. And the reason that they cant be together isnt because of their family backgrounds, but because of lineages and mana stopping them from having children!

    Vyvyan sighed. She handed me the bottle in her hand. This is the elven spring water. You can get Lucia to wake up for a while by using this pure elven mana. However, she can only stay awake for a while, as the child will instantly absorb virtually all of the mana.

    Mom, I want to know something. I took the bottle. I looked at Vyvyan. Who exactly does this child belong to?

    Vyvyan froze She kept silent for a long while. She lowered her head and interlocked her fingers. She didnt answer my question. However, that was the equivalent of answering my question. I sighed feeling hopeless. Its not your fault, mom. Its not your fault. Im very grateful that you helped Lucia and I and put up with my wilful desires.

    I reached my arm out to hug Vyvyan. She wrapped her arms around me gently. She rested her head on my shoulder. I could feel her shaking a little. She hugged me and softly replied, Its all right. Its all right, my son. Its all right, my dear son. Im your mom. Mommy will protect you no matter what you do, when or what you want to do. Mommy will always protect you.

    I stroked moms back. Uhm, Mom. Mom, I want to take Lucia away.

    Where to? Troy City or the North? Troy City is situated in humanitysnds. There is no mana there. The temperatures in the North are extreme. Where do you want to take Lucia to? asked Mom, with a sigh. She then shook her head. Lucia cant go anywhere until she gives birth. She must stay here, for this ce is closest to the elven spring and has the highest level of mana. She requires the elven spring water to stay alive. I know that you want to keep Lucia by your side, but you cant take her away.

    Ill stay here by her side, then. Ill stay here, no matter how long it takes. The North has Freya, while Troy City will be secure and sound. Even if something does happen to it, I wont return. The entire world cantpare to my Lucia.

    I walked up to Lucias side and gently raised her head. I carefully poured the elven spring water into her mouth. I supported her head as I poured the liquid that was now Lucias life force in.

    Your Highness

    Lucia!

    I knew it was you muttered Lucia, apanying it with a soft giggle. She couldnt turn her head, but she tried to hold my hand with her powerless hands. She shut her eyes. Because only you only you would be so gentle with me

    Its all right. Its all right now, Lucia. Im here with you. Im back. Im here with you. Im fine. Im right at your side.

    I tightly hugged Lucias powerless body. Lucia leaned on me with a blissful look. She opened her eyes to look at me. Thats great. I am d you are here. I am d you are here

    I wont leave again. Ill stay by your side until youre okay. I wont leave your side. I promise you that Ill always stay by your side. I wont leave you. I promise!

    Uhm Your Highness I believe you With you by my side, I feel much more reassured reassured

    Lucia head was a little shaky on my chest. She smiled blissfully. We interlocked our fingers on one hand while I stroked her belly with my other. I quietly and gently recounted my experiences in the North. However, I didnt mention anything about Ling Yue to avoid aggravating her.

    Lucia silently listened to me in my arms with a reassured and blissful smile. She didnt say anything, but her hand tightly holding onto mine told me everything.

    I dont know how long I spoke for or when she fell asleep. When I noticed she had fallen asleep, she was already deep asleep, with her short hair sprawled on my chest. She didnt release my hand, nevertheless.

    I smiled, and then ced her back down. I then pulled the nket over for her. I looked at her forehead and gave her a gentle kiss on her lips. Goodnight, Lucia.

    I didnt leave despite saying goodnight. Instead, I sat back down and held her hand. I sat there and looked at her face in silence.

    <em>I said I wouldnt leave, so I wont. I want to stay here by her side. Lucia beared with all of this while I was away. She beared with all this pain with her small body, yet didnt shed a tear in front of me. Im here by her side now, so I want to protect her from her side.</em>

    <em>Nier doesnt need me to stay at her side. Shes very well. Lucia is too understanding, so she never asked me to stay by her side. Im her husband, though. I made an oath, saying that we would never separate when we got married, and we still dont want to separate from each other.</em>

    <em>And so, I will not let any harm befall Lucia. I will not let harm befall our child. I will stay by Lucias side until she can take the initiative to embrace me.</em>

 Book 11: Chapter 32

    Book 11: Chapter 32

    Ling Yue opened her eyes. Her ears twitched as she listened to the person next to her speak. She turned around and said, Im not surprised that Im kept here. After all, this is about his wife, Lucia. It would seem that Lucia really has had a mishap. Otherwise, theres no way he would note back for me.

    The Queen giggled. Its very normal for me to be kept here, since I am not one of his own. Whether or not I can return to the Gdriel tribe will depend on whether their leader approves or not. Its different for you, though. He has note back to take you to see Lucia after all this time. Maybe he doesnt n to marry you.

    Ling Yue whipped her tail with a hint of displeasure. He will. Im certain something happened to Lucia. Else, he would never leave me here and ignore me. He came for me when I was in the North. We are now but just a city wall apart. He wont abandon me.

    The Queen smiled and asked, True. You two must have gone through a lot, right? However, if something happened to Lucia, and he doesnt want to marry you, what are you going to do?

    I will probably be his mistress, answered Ling Yue. She hugged her own tail and slowly groomed it. However, her gaze was evidently not focused. She looked indifferent on the surface, but she was wrestling with herself inside. She looked overhead. What else could I be? Lucia is too important to him. I am just a woman who has been around him for a short time. He couldnt possibly abandon Lucia for me.

    Do you love him, then?

    Ling Yue nodded without any apparent hesitation. I love him. I knew he had a wife, but I still fell in love with him; therefore, he having a wife is not a reason for me not to love him I dont mind being his mistress, either. I was reluctant to go to the pce and be a nobledy in the first ce. I want to return home and revive my tribe!

    Im very sorry.

    The Queen snuck her hand into the nket and grabbed hold of Ling Yues hand. Ling Yue smiled, and then held the Queens hand. Voice sincere, she said, Its all right. It is not your fault, My Queen. It is not your fault. You did your best to end this war.

    Uhm. If possible, I really want to see your child with him.

    Ling Yue went a little red in the face when she looked at the Queen. She stroked her own tail and then giggled. Ill need to ask him when I can get pregnant. But, My Queen, I hope that you will be able to be the first person to give our child a bath.

    A tradition of the North is that the first child must be given a bath by the person the childs parents trust most, and said person must also be a wise and respected individual. They also say that the child will be able to attain the character of the individual that gives them their bath. Ling Yue respected the Queens strong, yet calm and graceful character.

    The two of them stayed outside of Duargana. The Queen was in no rush. She could see flowers and all sorts of nts outside. They were iparably beautiful to the Queen, who had always been in the North. Further, she didnt want to return home to see the Gdriel tribe members, but to see the things growing in the South.

    Queen Evelyn, who was always in the North, a ce thatcked mana, was very sensitive to mana. She was now close to the elven holy spring, therefore allowing her to finally experience theforting sensation of the spring water. It was simr to a thirsty person finding water. For every day she was close by, her body would be a little stronger, and she would physically feel a little more soothed.

    As such, the Queen didnt mind being left outside the city for too long. It was as she herself said. Whether or not she would be epted would depend on whether or not the leader of the Gdriel Tribe approved of her return. She could only enter the Imperial Pce if she was epted. If she was rejected, death could not be ruled out. However, dying in the South was better than dying in the North to her!

    Ling Yues situation was different, though. Her purpose ining to Duargana was to see Lucia. As somebody who got together with himter, she had to be considerate of his main wife. Her assumption about Nier was right. Her lover didnt care about Niers thoughts too much. Instead, he brought her here to see the elf named Lucia. Lucia was her true rival.

    However, she cared nothing for the elfs attitude toward her, because of her dignity and confidence as an esteemeddy. She was not going to bow or go down on her knees in front of Lucia. If Lucia was rude to her, she wouldnt let her push her around. To the contrary, she would push back. She was the descendant of a noble tribe in the North, after all.

    <em>Theres no way Im going to be prostrating myself before an ordinary elf!!</em>

    That was Ling Yuesst shred of dignity, so she was adamant on not giving way.

    But, Ling Yue was struggling to fall asleep now. She had no idea what had happened inside. She didnt enter the Imperial Pce with her lover. Tanya was the only one who went in as his bodyguard. It had been two days since he entered, but she hadnt heard any news from him. Ling Yue had no idea what happened to Lucia or Troy.

    She tried asking the Imperial Guards. They showed her respect, since she wore Troys cloak, but they didnt know what happened inside either. The Gdriel tribes internal affairs were not something these Imperial Guards had could be informed of, so they couldnt help her, despite their willingness to.

    Ling Yue, herself, couldnt enter the pce, either, as she is an anthropoid, the enemy of the elven and human alliance. An anthropoid couldnt enter the Imperial Pce in spite of the fact that the war had ended. The only way she could was if she had a written decree from the Prince, but the best option was still for him to personally bring her in.

    <em>What happened to Troy?</em>

    Ling Yue restlessly smacked her tail on tail on the ground in a fanning motion. She curled her body up and forced herself to shut her eyes. What Queen Evelyn said to her caused her to imagine all sorts of scenarios, wondering if Troy no longer wanted her, if he didnt love her or if she was just a tool for relieving his lust

    Dont think too much. Dont think too much. Dont think too much.

    Ling Yue shut her eyes tightly to try to prevent herself from overthinking things.

    <em>Troy wont abandon me! We definitely wont! Hes just busy right now! He will soon return to my side! Im sure of it! Im sure of it!!</em>

    ==============

    Current time inside the elven Imperial Pce at Duargana.

    My son, you must calm down. You must calm down.

    I huffed and puffed. I had my fists clenched tightly. I looked at the elder opposite me. Behind me was Vyvyan, holding me back tightly and stroking my back as she repeatedly told me to calm down next to my ear.

    I took in a deep breath. I forced myself to calm my shaky voice down. I told him, I really admire you. As an elder and as my senior, you have managed to infuriate me to this degree twice in the few days we have just gotten acquainted. You really are something.

 Book 11: Chapter 33

    Book 11: Chapter 33

    I am not aggravating you, my grandson, but you are too immature.

    He looked at me and knocked on the ground. He spoke as though what I said made him grieve deeply. You are a descendant of Gdriel Tribe. You are a member of Gdriel Tribe. I love you, and you know that. However, what youre doing is incorrect. Perhaps Vyvyan has excessively pampered you, leaving you ignorant of our Gdriel Tribes principles.

    I looked back at him and shouted, So the Gdriel Tribes principle is to indiscriminately kill based on lineages and mana?! If thats the case, then Im d mom never told me. I sure dont want to be a descendant that such a bloody tribe can be proud of, because I dont want to kill senselessly, and that applies even more to enemies who have surrendered. Im also most reluctant to kill my own rtives!! The Queen of the North is also our Tribesmen. She shouldnt be med even if her parents didmit wrongs!! She shoulde back. Shes also a Gdriel. She also has the right to enjoy everything we do!! She is our Tribesmen!

    Zalel sternly looked at me and spoke in a loud voice. She is the trash of our Tribe! How can defects enjoy the same treatment as us? The Gdriel Tribe is the umtion of our efforts. What right do those defects have to enjoy the fruits of ourbour? Theyre just a waste of our aplishments!

    This is the same as you conquering the North. You must want to be able to help your people in yournd, right?! Surely you dont want your aplishments to be used to feed a bunch of useless people, right?! Those with inferior lineages and mana will only cause our Tribes lineage to get worse and worse, causing our descendants to be poorer and weaker. We are the imperial family. We must remain the strongest elves. Our benevolence will be our own future graves.

    Zl continued with distress. We are the imperial family. Child, we are the imperial family. The elven rule is established based on the pressure of ultimate mana. Nobody questions us precisely because of Vyvyans demi-god nature. Thats the reason all of her policies are considered Gods orders and carried out smoothly. Mana is everything in elven society, my child. Do not try to apply humanitys ways here with the elves. Elves are not humans. Equality for elves can only be established if everybody has the same mana profile.

    I opened my mouth, wanting to argue, but I found myself speechless. What Zalel said was extremely cruel, but there were no problems with what he said. I turned my head around to look at mom. Mom nodded to indicate that what he said was right. Elves and humans were different. The reason elves had such a peaceful society was due to the levels of mana. Those levels kept the people in check, deterring anybody from having ideas about stepping out of line. Everybody followed Vyvyans orders, because she was a demi-god.

    The descendants of the Gdriel Tribe were guaranteed to have a superior lineage, as the Gdriel Tribe had the purest mana. The Gdriel Tribe relied on high-level mana to rule all elves, and they relied on the high-level mana to consolidate their power as the ruler. Subsequently, the superior mana allowed all of their policies to be sessfully carried out.

    All those aforementioned points were a result of the Gdriel Tribes superior lineage. They needed to rely on their lineage to consolidate their rule. Hence, they had to ensure that they didnt have any inferior lineages; or else, their rule would be toppled once a descendant with inferior mana appeared. That was everything that the Gdriel Tribe faced.

    I was speechless. I wanted to retort, but that was the foundation of the Gdriel Tribes rule.

    <em>Theres no way I can let the Queen into the Imperial Pce, then. The Gdriel Tribe will refuse to acknowledge her. If they do and she has a child with an inferior lineage in the future, does that mean that the child wont get topete for the throne?</em>

    <em>Not even Mommy Vyvyan approves of letting her return to the pce. It appears I cant let her re-enter the Gdriel Tribe. I think it should be all right for her to live in the South, though. Thatll be on her to decide. Im not really bothered with what happens to her, to be frank. What I want to know most is Lucias situation.</em>

    Tone serious, I asked, In that case, I want to know whats going to happen to Lucia in the future and the other child of hers. This is of utmost importance. Lucia doesnt possess a very high mana purity level, and her child is also an ordinary elf. What is the Gdriel Tribe going to do about that?

    Lucia will be exiled. She will disappear from the Gdriel Tribe along with her child. Marry Vyvyan as your wife. Raise your child with her.

    Zl seemed to think that I understood things, or perhaps he thought he had convinced me. Perhaps he thought I had epted everything he said and was going to be an obedient follower of the Gdriel Tribe.

    I snickered. I coldly said, Dream on, you arrogant old man. Did you really think Id listen to everything you say? Ill back down on the Queens business, but I will never let you push me around when ites to Lucia. Lucia is my wife. She has given up so much for the Gdriel Tribes descendant, yet youre just going to exile her?!

    The Gdriel Tribe cannot have trash with inferior lineages! Do you still not understand that?!

    I took in a deep breath. Youre right! I dont get it! I just told you two days ago that I would never abandon Lucia. Ive now confirmed that you have no kind will toward Lucia, so theres no way Im going to let her stay with you. Shes my Lucia and my wife. I want her to stay by my side forever.

    She cannot be a part of the Gdriel Tribe!

    We arent part of the Gdriel Tribe, then, I thundered. Gaze cold, I threatened, Who else does the Gdriel Tribe have? You dont have any other descendants besides me, do you? If you even think about harming my Lucia, Ill sever all ties to the Gdriel Tribe. I still have my Rosvenor surname. I still have mynd in the North. If you want to attack the North,e try me. I wont hesitate to wage war on you for my child and wifes sake.

    You!!

    You heard me. Thats my bottom line, I stated. I turned to walk to the door. Coldly, I added, The one person of the Gdriel Tribe I love most is my mom, Vyvyan. Shes the one who gives me the feeling of belonging most. No matter how wilful I may be, Mommy Vyvyan always looks after me and protects me. That is the Vyvyan Gdriel that I love and cherish most, not you, you heartless old geezer! You best be d that I still care about my mom, or else, Ill leave right now!

 Book 11: Chapter 34

    Book 11: Chapter 34

    Vyvyan came in and gently shut the door. She looked at me, who was sitting next to Lucia, and called out to me in a soft voice. Son

    I turned around to look at Vyvyan. I stood up. Mom, do you have business?

    Vyvyans lips moved. She seemed to have something she struggled to talk about. She looked at me with her blue eyes that were akin to the deep and vast ocean. I walked over to her and gently took hold of her hand. Mom, do you have something you want to say? Just say it. I am your son. Is there anything you would need to hide from your son?

    Vyvyan giggled. She then stroked my head. Youre right, son. I shouldnt hide anything from you. I just wanted to ask if you were serious about what you said today.

    I nodded. If he seriously tries to harm Lucia, if he seriously tries to hurt my Lucia, if the Gdriel tribe cant ept Lucia, I will immediately leave with Lucia without any hesitation. It doesnt matter if we go to Troy City or the North. I wont leave her with the Gdriel tribe and watch her die!

    Vyvyan sighed. Its useless, son. You wont escape. Your father thought the same way over ten years ago, and he did the same thing. In the end, he still ended up having to obedientlye home. Son, you

    I pressed a hand onto Mommy Vyvyans shoulder and sternly argued, Thats because you were there! My father couldnt escape with Elizabeth, because you pursued them. The Gdriel tribe isnt frightening. Mom, the Gdriel tribe is only frightening, because they have you. You are my mom. Would you just idly watch your daughter-inw die?!

    Vyvyan looked at me. Dilemma and heartache showed in her eyes. She gently pressed her hand on mine. Son, is Lucia worth you giving up so much? If you want a wife who can give birth, even I could

    No, Im not protecting her because she is pregnant my child, but because she is Lucia, my beloved Lucia. My love for her has never changed. I dont mind giving up everything for her.

    Vyvyan looked at me solemnly and sadly asked, Including mommy?

    If harm befalls my Lucia, Ill kill even Vyvyan!! was what I thought at one point, but seeing Vyvyan now with her somewhat sad gaze, her face looking at me that I was familiar with and loved, I really wondered if I could go through with it.

    <em>When mom hugs me, will I really be able to find it in me to kill her even if her hands were covered in Lucias blood? Could I really hurt my mom? Do I really have that determination? No. Absolutely not. I cant hurt my mom. Shes my mom, my Mommy Vyvyan. She gave birth to me and raised me. How could I possibly hurt her. Lucia is my lover, but but but I love Mommy Vyvyan, too!!</em>

    <em>Will I actually be able to go through with it and hurt Vyvyan if that dayes? I dont know. I honestly dont know. I sincerely love my Mommy Vyvyan, as well. I dont love her just as my mother. After all, shes done so much for me and apanied me at my side for so long. Theres no way I dont love her!!</em>

    I I

    She looked at me. She smiled bitterly. A good mother shouldnt put her son in a dilemma. Son, Mommy shouldnt put you in a dilemma.

    No! Mom! I I.. I

    Its all right, Son.

    Mommy Vyvyan touched my face with a smile. A mom is meant to tolerate her childs wilfulness. Son, mommy will protect you. Mommy will protect you and your Lucia. Mommy is your mom, and so Mommy will never capture you. Mommy is forever merely a tool in the eyes of the Gdriel tribe.

    Mom lightly embraced me and then continued, Let mommy borrow your shoulder for a while, Son. Mommy wants to have a bit of a rest, as well. Mommy wants a shoulder to lean on, too.

    I hugged Mom and stroked her long blonde hair gently. Mommy Vyvyan took in a deep breath. She then quietly said, Mommy is just a tool to the Gdriel tribe. Mommy has always been just a tool to the tribe. Mommy was born as Mommys brothers wife. Mommy didnt mind it, for Mommy loved Mommys brother. Afterwards, Mommy became the ruler of elves in Mommys brothers ce. Mommy didnt mind that either, because Mommy possessed the most superior lineage. Mommy was born to do these things. Mommys lineage was given by the Gdriel tribe. Mommys status was given by the Gdriel tribe. Mommys mana was given by the Gdriel tribe. Even mommys purpose in life was to serve the Gdriel tribe. But its different for you.

    That continued until you were born; however, because of your birth, Mommy found a purpose to live for, for the first time. You needed Mommy, not because of Mommys mana or lineage or appearance. You loved me, because you were Mommys child. You are not the Gdriel tribes son. Mommy gave birth to you and raised you. For the first time, Mommy found another purpose to live for besides the Gdriel tribe. Mommys entire life changed, because of you. Mommy didnt raise you because of the Gdriel tribe, but solely because you are Mommys child. Thats why Mommy raised you, and thats why Mommy loves you.

    Mom

    Its all right, Son. If you want to leave, then go ahead and leave. Vyvyan kissed my cheek. I felt her cold face. Mom didnt sob or cry. She was calm as if she was telling me what breakfast for tomorrow was going to be. You were not given to me by the Gdriel tribe. You were given to me by Onii-sama. I raised you, not the Gdriel tribe. Therefore, you dont need to be restricted by the Gdriel tribe. If you want to leave, leave. Mommy wont go looking for you. Promise. Mommy will let you go as far away as possible.

    I tightly hugged Mom. Next to her ear, I softly said, Mom,e with me.

    Moms body intensely shuddered. She pushed me back and looked at my face. Her tears gushed forth from her blue eyes. She looked at me with a painful expression that no words could do justice and shook her head. Her voice trembled as she spoke. I cant I cant If I leave the elves

    I looked at Mom absolutely seriously. Dont worry about so much, Mom I will have the elves, humanity and the North form an alliance. Mom,e with me. I want to take my loved ones away from here. You are my loved one, too, Mom. Come with me, Mom. You said your purpose in life was me, so leave with me, then!

    I I

    Mom! Come with me! Come with me. Fuck the Gdriels. The Gdriels dont love you, but I do!!

    S-Son I I will leave together with you!

 Book 11: Chapter 35

    Book 11: Chapter 35

    Lucia rested on my chest. In a soft voice, she asked, Dear, is there anything you want to tell me?

    I gave her a kiss on her forehead. No, nothing, Lucia. I was just very worried about you, since I didnt hear any news of you in the North. I, therefore, had toe back to take a look at you. I just want you to be healthy now, not just for our childs sake, but more because I want to see you well.

    Lucia smiled. She slowly reached her hand out. I grabbed hold of her hand tightly and ced it on my face. She delicately stroked my face as though she was trying to engrave my face into her mind. Her hand slid across my cheek, nose and finally rested it gently on my lips.

    She looked at me softly giggled. My husband My prince You are my husband if I am the reason you supress things you want to say in your heart, then that is an insult to me My husband regardless of what happens please be sure to tell me I am your wife I am willing to hear everything that involves you.

    I looked into her green eyes. I held her hand tightly and kissed her lips. No, Lucia. Im not hiding any secrets from you. I just want to see you blissful and happy.

    Lucia was right. I did indeed have something to tell her. I wanted to bring Ling Yue to see her this time, to get her to ept Ling Yue. It was easy with Nier. What I was most worried about was Lucia being unable to ept Ling Yue. I had evene up with a n to soothe an angry Lucia to get her to ept Ling Yue.

    I felt very ashamed of myself. I acted fearlessly because Lucia loved me, and as a result, I continued to do things that upset her and angered her. I kept making her tolerate my behaviour and whims. If Lucia wasnt in such a poor state, I wouldnt be in so much pain.

    How could I bring Ling Yue before her, and tell her I wanted to marry Ling Yue when she was so weak? I wouldnt do that. Lucias gaze of despair and agony was the expression of hers that made my heart ache most. Lucia had given up so much for me, our child and our love. There was no way I could elope with another woman. If I did that, I wouldnt even deserve to be a human being.

    I couldnt bring up Ling Yue at the moment. I might not be able to make Ling Yue my wife, but I couldnt make Lucia suffer for Ling Yue. I could give up on marrying Ling Yue, but I couldnt give up Lucia. Giving up Lucia was the equivalent of destroying my conscience.

    I didnt know how Lucia knew I had something I wanted to say. Perhaps it was because of our love. Perhaps we didnt have secrets between us since way back. Lucia loved me and I loved her. She always watched me, so she would know what I was thinking with just a nce or through my behaviours no matter when, I guess.

    Lucia, theres nothing. I just want you to be well. I just want you to be well. The North has Freya and the South has Troy City. We will leave this ce after and return home together to our home. Ill always be by your side in the future. Ill never leave your side. Well raise our child together. Ill watch the sunrise and sunset together with you. Ill always be by your side. I wont leave you again.

    Lucia looked at me. She revealed an blissful and reassured smile. She slowly raised her head. I lowered my head and kissed her lips. Lucia shut her eyes and kissed me passionately. I carefully responded, fearing Id hurt her. We interlocked our fingers and locked each others tongue, begging to be melted together.

    Lucia, I love you, I really do.

    Uhm. Your Highness, my husband, I love you, too. I really do.

    The two of us were reluctant to part. Lucias eyes started to shut a little due to mana deficiency. She has less than an hour each day to be intimate with me. She was very weak during that one hour. All she could do is lean on my chest.

    Id kiss her and tell her stories, hold her hand andb her hair or do nothing. Id just hold her in my arms without doing a thing, imagining what sort of child our child would be. Lucia wouldnt groan or sob. Shed just blissfully hold my hand in my arms. Shed look at me the entire time as though she could never look at me enough. It was as if she was trying to turn her view of me in that one hour into an eternity.

    I kissed her forehead. She slowly fell asleep in my arms. I gently pat her back and kissed her lips onest time. I then ced her down and pulled the nket over. Seeing her sleeping face always gave me an impulse to cry. I didnt know if I felt guilty seeing her sleep at peace or if it was because I knew the pain she went through.

    Lucia never told me about how much pain she was in. She was always smiling blissfully in front of me. Mommy Vyvyan told me that not only was her entire body aching, but she was also struggling to breathe. I couldnt see that just by looking at her, though. Lucia never showed any weakness in front of me, for she was worried Id be sad. Everything Lucia did was for me  even in her current situation. She never asked for special treatment.

    <em>Is her love too heavy for her small body to bear? Is the love I give her too little? I dont know what I should give Lucia. She doesnt need any jewellery orpliments. Lucia just wants to be by my side, leaning on my shoulder.</em>

    <em>I want to be with Lucia until old age. I want to raise our child with her. I believe that the journey of raising our child together will be the most blissful experience of my life. Ive captured the North, but Ive lost my ambitions. I dont want the North to be this or that. I just want it to be our love nest. Im satisfied with that much.</em>

    <em>I hope Freya can make the North warm again soon. Ille up with a way to get the elven spring water to flow into the North again, so that it can be as it is here.</em>

    I stood up. I need to leave for a while now, not because Im tired of keeping Luciapany, however. After all, who would get think those momentsst too long? I just needed to go and do something I should do.

    Lucia reminded me; I needed to go and see Ling Yue. I needed to tell her what happened. She waited for me for a long time. It was time I gave her an answer.

 Book 11: Chapter 36

    Book 11: Chapter 36

    Ling Yue.

    Shut up

    Uhm

    I hugged Ling Yue in my arms. I wanted to speak, but she wouldnt let me. She hugged me back tightly. Her tail was tightly wrapped around me simrly to a snake trying to strangle me to death. She poked my chin using her ears with all her might as though she was trying to stab them into my nose.

    I pressed my hand on her tail. I wasnt the one who took the initiative to press my hand on it. It was Ling Yue who grabbed my hand by force, and then pressed it on her own tail. She forbade me from touching her tail in the past, but she now let meb her tail all the time. She liked being at my side, watching meb her tail. Of course, if I identally pulled on a string of fur, shed give me a violent punch.

    Ling Yue didnt have a fondness for gold or silver jewellery. However, she ced immense importance on her tail. She applied an expensive coating oil on her tail. She used a very preciousb carved from a dragons bone. She didnt have just a singleb, but an entire set. Of course, said set of things was one of the spoils of war we found in the ruins of the Norths pce. Ling Yue took it. There was no chance of taking it back. She also seemed to really want to find a string for her tail simr to one you would use for a ponytail.

    I could already imagine Ling Yues look when she swung her tail around, feeling pleased with herself. As I said, Ling Yue ced a heavy importance on her tail, and she was very proud of it. She would proudly show her tail to anyone, but nobody was allowed to touch it. I got hit with a quadruple pbo when I touched it in the past, and that consequence still remained. Nheless, she was fine with me.

    She now actually asked me to help herb her tail every day. Of important notice is that she would approach me with a hazy look in her eyes, which was simr to being under the influence after Ibed her tail, and then she would climb on top of me. She waspletely unlike her reserved self. After I confessed to her, Ling Yue, who waspletely released of her restraints, started to resemble Nier in a certain capacity.

    Ling Yue

    She raised her head up to look at me. She smiled. Im d youre back. Its all right. You dont need to apologise. I dont think yourete nor am I displeased that you left me here for so long. Im just d that youre back. Seeing as you still remember me, it proves that your love for me isnt just lip service.

    I never said that. If I was just ying you, then I wouldnt be by your side, would I? Id have been beaten to death already, wouldnt I?

    Uhm responded Ling Yue, with a giggle. How is Lucia? The fact that you were gone for so long must prove that something happened to Lucia, right? Weve only met once, but I think shes a decent girl. After all, she wasnt hostile to me.

    If she was fine, shed definitely be hostile to you when she sees you. Lucias physical health is extremely poor at the moment. Her childs condition is causing her to be extremely weak physically. I cant make my wife leave while shes pregnant and in her weak state. Ill need to remain by her side until she gives birth or recovers physically.

    Ling Yue looked at me with a hard to describe gaze. She hesitated for a moment, and then asked, What about us, then? What about us? If Lucia doesnt recover, are we going to be able to just get married?

    What do you think?

    Ling Yue looked at me. Her tail froze in mid-air. She looked at me with a stunned look. Her body leaning on mine froze stiff. I hugged her and looked at her while feeling my heart ache a little. I really didnt want to make her reveal that sort of expression. It wasnt an expression showing the pain of being rejected, but the look of despair that came after being filled with hope. That expression makes one feel guiltier than anything.

    She knew what I wanted to say. I had basically betrayed her. And she was right; I did betray her. I couldnt marry her when Lucia was in her current state. No way. Once Lucia recovered, Id be around our kid, so I wouldnt be getting married again.

    I looked at her and apologised softly, Sorry Sorry Ling Yue Sorry I really cant help it I really cant take you to Lucia when shes so weak Sorry Its not that I dont love you

    But because you arent bias toward me, right?

    Ling Yue sighed. She then pinched my face and let out another long sigh. She then raised her hand up high. I shut my eyes to wait for the heavy hit to swing down.

    <em>I deserve this p. Im making Ling Yue go through this sort of twisted situation, so it wouldnt even be too much if she stabbed me.</em>

    However, the p didntnd on my face.

    I felt a warm and soft sensation on my lips. Ling Yues tongue forced my bottom and top teeth apart. She bit my lip with her beast-like teeth. She bit as if she wanted to tear my lip off and eat it. Ling Yue behaved as though she was a wild beast, and I was her prey. She wanted to gobble me to make me a part of her.

    I subconsciously responded to her, but she pushed me away. She looked at me angrily and wiped her lips. Sheined, Your mouth tastes like another woman!

    Sorry I just kissed Lucia.

    Hmph! Ling Yue aggressively swung her tail, and then sat down to the side. So, you dont n to marry me now?

    Uhm, I replied with a nod. No chance now.

    She stood up. All right, then. I want to go home.

    Ling Yue

    She looked at me and solemnly said, Dont get it wrong. Loving you and you marrying me are two separate matters. Before you returned, I prepared myself in case you wouldnt marry me, or you wouldnte back. But you dide back. The fact that you remembered me when you were with Lucia and came back is proof that you still love me. A wedding is but a ceremony to me, and I dont even have family members who could participate in the ceremony, so I dont mind. Further, I didnt intend to live with you in the pce. I told you, I want to return home and revive my tribe.

    Ling Yue

    Ling Yue looked at me and with a smile. So Im all right. Im fine with being your mistress as long as we both love each other. I cant make this hard for you, since I love you, and I wont force you to choose between me and your wife. If I am to be your mistress, so be it. But you muste to see me regrly as before. Also, I want a child, too.

    I promise you, Ling Yue. I promise you. I walked up to Ling Yue. I knelt down on one knee and hugged her. Thank you. Thank you, Ling Yue. Thank you for your support, and thank you for amodating me.

    If I want to be your lover I must be considerate of you. I think that it would be the same whether it was Nier or Lucia, right?

 Book 11: Chapter 37

    Book 11: Chapter 37

    I looked at the Queen and told her, Sorry, I cant let you return home.

    She looked at me with a smile. It is fine. You have already done what you promised. I was actually prepared for this, because the Gdriel tribe never changes. That is the nature of the Gdriels. They never makepromises. Of course, if you were the leader of the tribe, chances are things would change.

    No, thats not all I want to say. Leave the South. Im serious. Leave the South. This is no longer about whether you can return home or not. When I told the tribe about you, they rejected you. However, I noticed that a number of Imperial Guards were missing when I left today. Though its said that Vyvyanmands the Imperial Guards, in reality, its the Gdriel tribe thatmands them. Zl has the authority tomand them.

    Evelyns expression turned a little grim. I borated, You must leave the South and go North. You cant go to Troy City, either, despite it being my city, as you wont be able to fight against the elves representing my mom. You must head North. The North is out of bounds for the elves. They wont go to the North, so you should head back.

    She looked at me and pleaded, I I do not want to go back The North is a nightmare to me. I never want to recall the things I went through in the North. If I must die, I want to die in the South. I want to die in the sea of flowers in the South. I want to die next to my own kin. I do not want to pass on in the North in the freezing snow all alone.

    What causes you pain is the former North. The North is now mine, Evelyn, dont forget that. The North brought you endless suffering in the past. However, you must believe that the fault doesnt lie with the North, but that winged individual. I will provide you with a peaceful North, and I will turn it into the South. Trust me on it.

    Evelyn revealed a smile. I believe that you do not feel so strongly about wanting me to return to the North to protect me, right? Grand Commander, I surmise that you must want me to do something in the North, correct? Tell me. As long as it is a reasonable request, I will be sure to help you. Having said that, I no longer have anything but myself, so what can I do?

    You, alone, are enough, I answered with a chuckle.

    She saw through me. Indeed, I wasnt simply worried about Evelyn. I hadnt known her for long. I would be very sad if she died, but I wouldnt feel guilty about it. In a situation where even Lucia was at risk, I had to prioritise Lucia. As for Evelyn, it was fine as long as she didnt die. She wouldnt die if I send her back to the North. Plus, she could be useful and help me.

    Uhm, I hope that you can go to Ling Yues home. I really hope you can go there. Theres nobody at her home now and she insists on returning home. Unfortunately, I cant leave right now. If possible, Ill definitely go and keep herpany, or bring her into the pce, but I cant do that right now. I need to stay by my wifes side. Ling Yue cant look after herself alone at home, so I hope you and Leah can stay with her.

    Honestly, I am not very good at looking after another.

    Thats not a problem. Ling Yue wont require a lot of looking after. Her pride wont let her ept your help, so you just need to keep herpany. You just need to be there so that her house isnt so cold and empty.

    Evelyn nodded. If that is what you have in mind, I can do that. It seems that I do not have any other choice, anyway.

    Thats right. If you stay in the South, you may die. I didnt tell them that youre at the city entrance. I believe that the Imperial Guards are wary of my guards presence and dont dare to approach this ce. Additionally, without my orders, my guards would never let them search this ce, so you are safe. I will arrange for people to escort you back to the North. After that, reside at Ling Yues house for some time. I will return to the North very soon to handle matters there.

    Very soon. Roughly how long is that?

    At least until my Lucia is safe and sound. My sister, Freya, is in the North. She still needs to get a grasp on the situation in the North, but Freya will soon have a general understanding, and then deploy usible policies.

    You seem to trust your sister a lot. Since she is your sister, she would only be about sixteen, correct?

    I nodded. Mm, even younger. However, wisdom is not limited by age, is it? Though it is slightly embarrassing, the reality is I rely on my sister a lot. To me, my sister is my true pir for ruling the North. The same goes for Troy City. If I didnt have her, I might as well scorch the North.

    Evelyn smiled. She then sounded somewhat hopeless as she said, If the people around me were the people around you then my North would not be the way it is now. Why are all of the people around me that sort of people?

    Probably because Im a universal lover.

    Evelyn smiled. Are you talking about sharing your love generously with other women?

    I had no counterargument, so I just smiled helplessly. I cant help it. Maybe it isnt my mistake. After all, its not my fault there are always so many perfect girls around me. Besides, I always experience all sorts of tales with those girls.

    I think that you are the only person who could treat said stories as something to boast about, remarked Evelyn, with a chuckle. She stood up. I promise you to go, and keep Ling Yuepany. By the way, do you not intend to marry Miss Ling Yue?

    I have no means of giving her a wedding, I replied. But I still love her. I cant hurt my Lucia for my love, though. Lucia is so weak right now. I cant take Ling Yue there, and tell Lucia I want to marry Ling Yue. I wont have an opportunity to, either. I cant marry another woman after my child is born. As such, Ling Yue has to be resigned to being my mistress.

    Is Ling Yue all right with that? I do not think that Ling Yues dignity and pride will allow her to be your mistress.

    I know that Ling Yue must be unhappy about it, but I cant do anything about it. She understands how much of dilemma I am in over this matter, and shes also very understanding. She hasnt pestered me or forced me. Instead, she chose to help me. She was willing to return to her home. Im very grateful to her, but sadly, this is all I can do at the moment.

    Will youe and visit her?

    Of course I will. Ill definitely go visit her, because I love her. I want to stay at her side and watch over her, as well. We will have our own child, as well. We definitely will!!

 Book 11: Chapter 38

    Book 11: Chapter 38

    Ling Yue wrapped her arm around mine. From my side, she seriously said, I want to see Lucia.

    I looked at her a little puzzled. Whats the point of you seeing Lucia? Lucia is awake for very short periods of time at the moment. She only has an hour daily. If you see her, I think itll be very awkward for you two.

    Ling Yue rolled over to position herself on top of me. She then wagged her tail. No, thats not what I meant. Didnt you say that Lucia requires highly pure mana? Lucia doesnt necessarily need the elven spring water. I gain arge volume of mana after doing it with you every time, especially on full-moon nights. I can store arge volume of mana in my tail. I just need to umte all of the mana at the tip of my tail. After that, I just need to extract the blood from my tail to rece the elven sprint water I think.

    My sleepy brain suddenly sobered up. I looked at Ling Yue and excitedly eximed, Will that really work? If its possible, Lucia wont need to depend on the elven spring water every day, then!

    Im not sure. However, if youre saying that she requires highly pure mana, then my tail is the best mana storage treasure. Although it hurts to extract blood, I think just two or three drops will suffice, exined Ling Yue. She then proudly added, Not only is your mana in this tail but mine, too, not to mention that my mana is extremely pure.

    I cupped Ling Yues face in my hands and looked at her solemnly. Really? Will that really work? Will it really work?! In that case

    Lets do it a few more times now, then. If you want highly pure mana then, well need to do it every day. It would be best if we did it several times. A few more times Mm Lets do it again now Lets do it again.

    <em>If that works, Im totally fine with doing it a few more times. Ive been trained by Nier. Ling Yue may look really wild, but shes much easier to satisfy than Nier. This is a very weird reason, but I really do need to use Ling Yue to save Lucia right now.</em>

    Im only locking Ling Yue in my arms tightly to save Lucia!!

    However, I wasnt certain that Ling Yues suggestion would work. If it did, Id take Ling Yue and Lucia back to the North right away. Lucia just needed a highly pure mana source at the moment, which was why she relied on the elven spring water. If we could ovee that, then Lucia could go anywhere. Additionally, I needed to sort things out in the North, as well. Despite me having upied it, we hadnt resolved the copse it was facing. I had to get the elven spring water to pass into the North or find an alternative. I needed to find some time to speak to Mommy Vyvyan to decide if I could direct the elven spring water into the North or if I needed toe up with an alternative solution.

    ========

    Current time at the old Imperial Pce in the North.

    So put another way, it is getting colder and colder in the North, correct?

    Correct. If the elven spring water does not flow across, the North will continue to remain cold. Initially, the Moon Fox Tribe used themselves to heat up the North. However, Ling Yue will not do that now.

    Freya nodded. She then looked at the soldiers clearing the snow left behind by the umted snow. The snow that tumbled down was cleared thanks to the continuous efforts of the soldiers. Reconstruction hadmenced in an orderly manner. Freya didnt plunder or do anything as soon as she came. She tried to search for all sorts of information on her way over, and then began to join Leah with work once she arrived here.

    Freya narrowed her eyes. I am afraid it is not likely to be possible for us to allow the elven spring water to flow here. Thisnd must have been deprived of the elven spring water for a long time, right? The level of mana here should be low? Sorry. I am a human so I cannot sense mana at all.

    That should be the case, answered Leah, as she took off her wig. She walked up to Freya and gave her a warm drink. The mana in the Northernnds is virtually non-existent now.

    What is the point of asking for the elven spring water, then? asked Freya, with a shake of her head. She stood up and looked at therge map hanging on the wall. Allowing the elven spring water to flow here would only restore mana to thisnd, correct? You did not have mana, but you got by without a hitch. It sounds as though the temperature is what is making life harsh. That means that it will be fine as long as we can raise the temperature.

    How will we do that without mana? We are surrounded by tall mountains and the terrain here is much higher than in the South. There are also the snowy mountains. How will we raise the temperature under these conditions?

    Freya replied, There is no need to bring it in from the South. My onii-sama has more important business to attend to at the moment. I do not want to distract him with this, so leave it with me. Do not link everything back to the elves over there. I admit that elven magic is incredible. But nevertheless, humanity can now do many things elves would require mana to aplish. Onii-sama conquered this ce with humans.

    Leah shook her head this time. Frankly, no matter who it is, nobody has any special feelings for the elves, as the North has been cut off from them for so long. We do not necessarily require elves, either. If humanity can help the North, then humans will be fine, too. Do you have an idea?

    Uhm, I do have an idea, responded Freya. She looked at her and then pointed at the map of the North on the wall. ording to investigations from our experts in the North, the North may not be able to bring warmth from the South over, but the North can bring in warmth from the ocean. See this ce? This is therge mountain to your west. We just need to blow a hole here, and the warm breeze from the ocean will be able to melt the umted snow on the mountains, which will additionally turn your frozen rivers into endlessly flowing rivers. The warm current will continue to blow throughout the North. Will life in the North not be restored if we can warm up the North?

    Mm

    The North originally relied on mana to warm it up. That, however, meant that the North just needed to rely on nature to recover. If the North continued to rely on the elves spring water, the North would definitely be transformed into its current state should they ever be at odds with the elves. Freya didnt trust elves; or rather, she wasnt fond of those who werent the same species as her. Consequently, Freya wouldnt dig herself a hole.

    Leah looked at Freya. Her gaze showed that she trusted Freya, but also doubted her at the same time. She had never heard of something such an idea. She had only seen the time Troy buried the army of the North using the snow. She never thought that snow had such a function. She never thought that it could change the weather in the North.

    <em>Is she serious?</em>

    Freyas smiled showed she was pleased with herself. It appears that you do not trust me. Thats fine, though. You cant stop me even if you dont believe me. Onii-sama entrusted the North to me, so I will definitely return it to him in one piece, and I will ensure that it is a free and prospering North, not a North that is subjected to the control of others. We humans can change thisnd. We dont need the elves to get involved!

 Book 11: Chapter 39

    Book 11: Chapter 39

    Nier was somewhat restless during Troys absence. When she woke up, Nier subconsciously reached her hand out to hug the man next to her, but she ended up hugging thin air every time. She always subconsciously nces toward the kitchen when it was time to eat, but she quickly remembered that there was nobody to enjoy her cooking.

    Though Freya got lots of daughters and wives from noble families to hold tea parties at noon, Nier still felt as though she couldnt converse with them. Nier had no idea what a normal girl liked. The things she liked were not things girls liked, or rather, other girls were not allowed to like.

    Nier roamed therge pce alone. She did have Valkyries and maids behind her, but she still felt incredibly lonely. Fundamentally, loneliness kept herpany. Nier was an individual who was highly susceptible to feeling lonely, as the number of people she knew numbered very few, too few, in fact.

    Her Majesty had returned to Hilles City. Alice If she mentioned her, His Majesty would most likely give scold her. Luna was no longer with them. Freya had gone to the North. There was no news from Lucia after she went to the elves. She had no clue how His Majesty was doing, either.

    Nier tightened her grip on the spoon as soon as she thought of her husband, nearly snapping the spoon. Nier felt very anxious. She wanted to return to her husbands side. She was looking forward to the Norths capture so that she could rendezvous with her husband in the North. She wanted to be with her husband even if the North was a field of scorchednd. It had been a long time since he had been by her side. She did say that she didnt want to be dead weight for him, but it had been a bit too long.

    Nier looked at her belly that finally took shape. She touched her child gently and revealed a subtle smile. Although her personality had improved a lot, Nier still wasnt used to smiling. She silently ate the food in front of her. Her appetite hadnt been too good recently. However, her determination and patience that was developed from her Valkyrie background made her decide to eat more food for her child.

    Princess, these are todays letters.

    After breakfast, the maid next to her brought a pile of letters over and ced them before her. Nier wiped her hand, and then picked up a letter. As the Princess, Nier always received strange letters. There were all sorts of letters sent to her. There were letters from nobles asking her to mention things to the Prince. The nobles would ask their wives to write her a letter. Lots of things were things that they couldnt bring up directly with the Prince.

    Nier never wasted her time reading a word on those sorts of letters. She threw away any letters from Duke This and Duke That without any hesitation. Nier had no family or friends, while those letters were utterly useless.

    Niers eyes frantically searched the letters. She looked forward to seeing a letter from the North or the elvennds. She knew that His Majesty wanted to go to the elvennds, but she was angry for the reason that he didnt even send her a single letter. Nier was in a state of panic. Although Lucia might have met with mishap, there was also the possibility of the two eloping. After all, she hadnt seen His Majesty in a long time. Thest time she saw him was a long time ago. She was very afraid that he wouldnte back.

    Finally! Theres finally a letter from the North! Nier thought to herself.

    Nier ripped the letter open. Despite the letters on the envelope being Freyas beautiful handwriting, a letter from Freya sent from Freya was definitely a letter that His Majesty hade into contact with.

    So is he in the North right now? His Majestys letter might even be inside. Wondered Nier.

    Nier took the letter out and shook the envelope out. She then ced the letter down while feeling slightly disappointed. There was no bonus inside. She picked up the letter and opened it. Freyas letter was extremely simple. There were no emotions inside. It only had three simple sentences, Please prepare to head to the North, Princess. Wait for the guards. Leave immediately once they arrive.

    The end. That was it.

    The three sentences caused Nier to conjure scenarios in her mind. She now knew that she had to head to the North, but she had no idea who she was going with, why she had to go to the North, what sort of ce the North was or even if His Majesty was in the North or not.

    Is this Freyas letter or His Majestys idea? questioned Nier.

    Nier looked at the simple letter and hesitated for a moment. She then turned around and told the maids behind her, Make preparations. His Majesty wants me to head to the North. Prepare all the necessities and be ready to leave at all times.

    The maids nodded. Understood.

    The Valkyries walked up to her side and gently helped her up. Nier stood up with her hand on her belly. She mncholically looked out the window. Winter had past. The warmth of spring had gradually heated up as it weed in summer. The flowers outside the window in the flower garden were densely packed side by side. The flowers outside of Troy City formed a sea of flowers. Those things were all materials for burning. The scene was too beautiful. It wouldve been even better if she couldve hugged her lover next to her. Nier looked at the flowers outside the window and let out a heavy sigh.

    =========

    Current time at Hilles City.

    We should get the rights to rule the North. Our human forces were the main force in the war. The soldiers sacrificed were our rulers soldiers. We were the main force that brought victory, not the elves. We should ask the elves to let us rule the North. The elves do not have the right to upy the North!

    That is right, Your Majesty. We should arrange for a negotiation with the elves as soon as possible while His Majesty is still ruling the North. We should bring the North under our rule as soon as possible. We cannot allow the elves obtain the North. Though we do not understand the North at the moment, not one inch ofnd is a waste.

    The Empress sat on her throne with her chin resting in her right hand and legs crossed. She sat there in a very domineering, yetzy, posture. She didnt say a word, despite all the voices of her vassals below. Elizabeth never made her stance clear at conferences, and it was the same this time. No matter how anxious her subordinates felt after the alliances victory, she didnt utter a word. Elizabeth wouldnt nod or shake her head.

    Thatll be it for today; you may all leave now.

    Once the time for the meeting was up, the Empress stood up and told her vassals below the meeting was over and ordered them to leave.

    The vassals exchanged eye contact with each other. They, too, didnt know what her ns were.

    Politicians dont consider a victory the most important part. What they considered most important were the fruits obtained after the victory. Normally speaking, the Empress wouldve snatched up the right to rule the North already. However, she had yet to make any moves this time. Nobody knew what she was thinking, what ns she had or what to do.

 Book 11: Chapter 40

    Book 11: Chapter 40

    Your Majesty, what ns do you have in regards to the discussion in the conference hall?

    ns? repeated Elizabeth. The Empress narrowed her eyes to look at the blood groove of the sword in her hand. Without looking at Castell next to her, she said, Do my ideas mean anything for the North? Does it mean anything for us? Is it in any way meaningful to the elves? Its meaningless. Why would I waste my energy thinking about it?

    It is not meaningless, Your Majesty. The North is now in His Majestys hands, while our army is also stationed in the North. Thend belongs to us. Our alliance with the elves should end here, which means that we should consider what to do with thend.

    The Empress ced the long sword in her hand down then snickered. Theres no need to even fight for it. The elves wont want thatnd, because the elves cant survive in the cold. Furthermore, the North is the elves cemetery. They dont want the ce. To be frank, Castell, I really never thought youd ask me this question. That bunch doesnt understand that elves cant survive in the freezing cold, and they dont know the significance of the North to the elves, but youre a human whos been active in the elvennds. Are you telling me you dont know that?

    Castell couldnt answer. He lowered his head hopelessly. Truthfully, he wasnt bringing it up for humanitys sake or for the right to rule the North. He just felt that Elizabeth hadnt taken the initiative to say anything or do anything ever since returning. He was worried that his Empress mind was still at Troy City, thereby affecting her work. Nheless, he now realised that she actually wasnt giving the North any of her attention. She had already decided on the matters before and after the war.

    The elves were doomed to never acquire thends in the North, so it was bound to be humanitys.

    I dont want to discuss the North, not because its bound to be ours. Thats just one reason. Frankly, I dont want thend in the North at all, exined Elizabeth. She then sheathed her sword. My son was the one who captured the North, not me. The right to rule the North belongs to my son, not me, so regardless of what you discuss or what request you might have, its all pointless. It belongs to my son, not me.

    Castell froze for a moment. He then looked at Elizabeth and in a dumbfounded manner asked, Your Majesty, that ce is ours It

    The Empress narrowed her eyes. My son is my son, and I am me. My son didnt do anything for himself because of my identity or rule. Furthermore, not only is he my son, but also the Elven Prince, albeit my reluctance to admit that. There is no way that he will pass the right to rule the North to either side, either. What my son has been after has never been to be a sessor, who sits on hisurels in peace, waiting to be crowned. He wants his ownnd and his own authority to rule.

    But would this be considered a revolt against us? What significance does His Majestysnd in the North mean to us? Are they our allies, our vassal state or what?

    My son is not trying to be a vassal state. He what he wants is his ownnd and his own independent nation.

    That

    Elizabeth sat down to the side and looked to the North. With a slight smile, she said, But I dont want to rule the North. That is a nation my son established. Thats the rule my son established with his own efforts. Thats his dream and home. How could I destroy it? I never had any ns to achieve world conquest. I simply wanted to revive my nation, and Ive done that.

    That means His Majesty is not your son, but the ruler of a nation. He is no longer a son in your presence, but a monarch on equal footing with you.

    Elizabeth revealed a slightly mncholic smile and responded in a lonely tone. His time as my son was honestly too short, so short that I dont feel anything. I never raised him. I just want to satisfy his desires. I will support what he does as long as its reasonable, since hes my son.

    So you want to borrow our strength to build a nation in our North?

    Our strength? repeated Elizabeth, emphasising those words. She smiled. Castell, have you gotten something wrong? Besides sending out our military, my sons every move was his own decision, and he personally acted upon them. He was the one who came up with a way to break through the valley, and he was the one who made his own new weapon. What do you mean he borrowed our strength?

    Castell looked at Her Majesty and responded, Last question, then. Your Majesty, you must know that he is your only child. He has gone to the North. Now what about you? Who will rule your empire in the future? You must pass the empire to His Majesty once you age, but what would passing your empire to the monarch of another nation be considered?

    Elizabeth didnt reply or look back at him. Instead, she stood up and walked over to her desk to examine the map on it. She had made several heavy marks on the position of the North, leaving a behind deeply etched pen marks on the map. The North was now her sonsnd. She wanted to satisfy her sons desire. She had previously contemted Castells question, but she hadnt decided what to do as of yet.

    <em>What should I do so that my empire and my sons nation donte into conflict? What do I do? I</em><em>definitely need a sessor for my empire, but my son is not going to be here. His nation is in the North. It would be solved if I could still have another child. If I had another child, I wouldnt have to deal with this problem. My husband has passed away, though. How am I going to have child on my own?</em>

    Vyvyan appeared in Elizabeths mind. A very frightening idea surfaced into Elizabeths mind. She froze. She was frightened by her own idea just now.

    <em>What am I thinking?</em>

    Elizabeth wanted to p herself.

    <em>Hes just my son. My son even has a wife already. How can I do that with my son? Moreover, hes not my husband!</em>

    I love you, Mom, recalled Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth touched her lips. She suddenly remembered her son tightly embracing her in her room back at Troy City. She recalled that he was very tall, and she recalled the embrace that was simr to the embrace her husband once gave her. It was as though he was her husband Elizabeths hand stopped on her lips. Her gaze looked hazy as she recollected it. Suddenly, she felt that the idea she just conjured up was usible

 Book 11: Chapter 41

    Book 11: Chapter 41

    Ling Yue looked at Lucia, who was lying on the bed. Her gaze contained a mix of emotions, which were jealousy and some joy due to Lucias condition.

    I held Lucias hand with a light grip. As you can see, this is Lucias current condition. She requires highly pure mana in order to wake and move. Shes continued to need to rely on the elven spring water to maintain life. Without it, her child and she may not make it.

    Though this has nothing to do with me, I dont want to see you so sad. I also want to be a mother, so I understand how Lucia feels, said Ling Yue. She swung her tail around, and then ced it in front of me. She doesnt need too much blood. About a couple of drops will suffice. This blood contains the essence of your mana and mine. A few drops should produce very simr results to your elven spring water. Dont underestimate me. Though I may not know how to use magic, my mana is very pure, nheless. After all, our tribe was able to warm up the entirend with just one person alone.

    I looked at Ling Yue. She swung her tail again as she felt somewhat pleased with herself. Actually, she looked very pleased with herself. I wasnt sure how pure Ling Yues mana was, but since she said that, I figured Id go along with it. Ling Yues mana wouldnt be inferior. It would actually be simr to mine, I reckoned.

    I touched her tail. Arent you afraid of pain? Bear in mind that your tail is highly sensitive. Is it all right for me to make a small cut?

    Ling Yue grabbed my chest. She solemnly answered. Its all right. Do it.

    Ling Yue then bit down on her lip. It actually doesnt hurt that much, but you still need to be gentle Mm Truthfully, if Im aroused, the pain will be reduced considerably, so so so lets kiss first.

    I looked at her. She puckered her lips. Lucia wont see, anyway. Its fine to kiss in front of her. And werent you saying you dont want Lucia to be in that state? So, stop with the nonsense and hurry and give me a kiss, or else I, wont let you touch my tail!!

    I looked at Ling Yue, who was getting a little angry, and chuckled hopelessly. Im not even sure if youre being serious or not. I feel as though youre trying to trick me.

    Try it.

    Ling Yue went up on her toes and kissed my lips before wrapping her tail around my waist. She rubbed my back and sped my face as she wholeheartedly kissed me. I responded restlessly. I wanted to end it as soon as possible and see if Ling Yues blood was useful to Lucia.

    I prayed it would work. That way, I wouldnt need to put up with the old geezers attitude. Vyvyan was on my side, but the geezer also had the authority tomand the Imperial Guards without going through Vyvyan. There was no room for error, for Lucias life hung in the bnce. I had to take Lucia away from the elvennds.

    Ling Yue released my lips after a long kiss. She licked her teeth then looked at me with satisfaction and finally ced her tail in my hand. Her expression evidently started to look gloomy. Ling Yue was more beast-likepared to Nier. Ling Yues body was affected by seasons, and it was evident she had something she wanted in that moment, but I couldnt let her have her way. There was no way I was going to let Ling Yue do something suggestive in front of Lucia.

    I grabbed her tail. She squirmed with her tail in a horny manner. She looked enthusiastic. I separated her fur, and she moaned gently. She then grabbed my arm tightly. The fur on her tail appeared as though it was going to explode.

    I saw her flesh hiding under her long fur. I went to pull out a dagger, but she pressed her hands firmly on my arms, and then looked at me with her blood-red eyes. She licked her fang. Bite me hard enough so that I bleed, and then suck my blood out. I dont want you to cut me with a de. I want you to bite me.

    You foxes sure have a strange way of expressing your love.

    Ling Yue liked to bite people. When was aroused, she had to sit opposite me, hug me, and then bite my shoulder. Ling Yue was a fox; her fangs were, therefore, extremely sharp. She had already bitten my shoulder several times. I bled profusely each and every time. I cant say for certain if it was a tradition for foxes.

    Ling Yue gave me a nod. She vigorously pulled my head with her hand and egged me on. Hurry. Bite me. Hurry and bite me. Hurry and tell me you love me.

    I really dont know how the two matters are rted But if you say so, then

    I lowered my head, moved her fur out of the way and looked at her soft flesh underneath. I bit her tail gently, causing her to shriek in a high-pitched voice, which sounded pretty much the same as the ones she let out every night It gave me a fright, thereby leading me into thinking she pushed me down. She sat down on the ground on her bottom and tightly gripped her skirt. I felt as though we couldnt drag it out anymore, so I bit into her flesh, doing my best to open a wound. Ling Yue continued to moan sensually over and over. I finally detected warmth flowing out, while she reacted by jerking her body intensely

    The smell from a wet liquid entered the air. Ling Yues tail hung down weakly. She weakly leaned onto the bed and looked up to the ceiling with her lifeless eyes. I took in a mouthful of Ling Yues blood then helped Lucia sit up and fed it to her.

    Hmm

    The results showed virtually instantly. Lucia seemed to choke on the blood, judging from the fact that she coughed hard a few times. She opened her eyes and looked at me with a smile. I wiped the blood at the corner of her mouth. She looked at me with puzzlement. Your Highness Is this your blood? Dont Dont do this

    I stroked Lucias head with a smile. No, its not my blood. How do you feel now? Lucia, do you feel any difort? How about the child? How about you? Any difort? Do you feel any different to when you had the elven spring water?

    Lucia checked herself. She then softly giggled. No, Your Highness I do not feel anything different as of now. I feel all right. My belly does not feel strange, either I feel all right It is just Please do not do this again If this is your blood I do not want to see you injured

    No, its not my blood; its Ling Yues blood.

    Lucia had a moment to think, and then asked, Who is Ling Yue?

    The girl you metst time at Troy City.

    Lucia tried to recall her. She then smiled. That very pretty fox with a tail? I remember now. Her tail felt so nice to the touch.

    This is the blood from the tip of her tail.

    Is it? Is she next to me? I want to thank her.

    Uhm. Ling Yue, stand up.

    MmHello Miss Lucia Mm Hello

    Thank you, Miss Ling Yue But why is your skirt wet?

 Book 11: Chapter 42

    Book 11: Chapter 42

    Ling Yue said she could help Lucia, so I needed toe up with a n to leave the elvennds. I used to consider Duargana to be a pure ce, a ce where I could take shelter. However, it basically became a hunting ground with enemies lying in ambush on all sides.

    I spent many nights by Lucias side. I couldnt sleep, as I had nightmares of her being snatched away from me when I fell asleep, and then dreamt of waking up to an empty bed. I mightve never seen her again.

    I refused to let that be a reality. I swore to protect Lucia even if I had to risk my life. I refused to let her take a single step away from me. Not happening. My trust in the magic formation Mommy Vyvyan set up at the front of the door was firm; nobody except her could enter. The issue was that the formation lost its effect if I was inside, as it had to be broken temporarily to allow me entry. But nheless, Lucia would be safe for as long as I was in the room.

    If somebody dared to snatch Lucia while I was in the room, then that was the equivalent of making an enemy out of all elves. If they hurt me during the kidnapping, an enraged Vyvyan would hunt them regardless of where they fled to. I could also say with absolutely certainty that it wouldnt take more than a few hours. The time it took to kill them would be proportionate to how badly I was hurt. The more severe my wounds, the faster theyd die.

    What about if they block the door? you ask? You think I didnt think about that?

    I stood face-to-face with Zl and Imperial Guards at the entrance with my handgun in my hand. I watched them with my cold gaze. The Imperial Guards were fearful of me, while Zl was stern. My child, I hereby order you as the elder of the Gdriel tribe to hand Lucia over to us to protect.

    I responded coldly. Lucia is my wife. I am her husband. It is only right that I protect Lucia. What right do you have to be telling me to hand her over to you? You even brought soldiers with you. You call this protecting? You are tantly snatching her! What do you want to do? Lucia is Vyvyans Princess. Are you revolting?!

    The Imperial Guards stayed mute.

    They had to have felt really awkward. They had no idea what to do, since they were stuck between Zl and me. Both of us had the authority to order them. The one who could resolve our dispute was Vyvyan, but I was certain she wasnt in the pce. Otherwise, the old geezer wouldnt be act so arrogantly.

    Vyvyan needed to hurry back. I didnt want to get into a tussle with them. He was Vyvyans father, after all, so he should have strong mana. I couldnt use magic; I didnt know what he can do. Id probably be out in a second against magic.

    I pinched my chest. My ne was no longer there. I think I stopped wearing it after entering the North! I thought that I didnt need it anymore. Vyvyan couldnt go to the North, so I didnt need it. I never thought Id need it at home!

    I have a duty to take care of your wife precisely because she is your wife, while you are the Gdriel tribes child!

    Theres no need; I can protect her just fine!

    He looked at me with an indifferent look. He mmed the ground hard and then angrily shouted, Is that right? You can protect your wife?! What are you going to do if I force my way in now?

    I aimed my handgun right at his forehead. There will be two corpses, then. Actually, no. Not necessarily two. Ill have to see how many of you I can kill before you can kill me.

    Hmph!!

    He aggressively waved his hand. Vines that appeared all of a sudden restrained me up against the wall. I was firmly restrained by the veins. I felt my bones creak. He looked at me with a cold look. Youre a little overconfident. I may not be as powerful as my daughter, but I am still an elf with powerful mana. On what basis are y(ou)-

    I didnt listen to him at all. Instead, I lowered my head, and then mmed it backward into the wall behind me. After a loud thud, I felt dizzy. Despite feeling light-headed, I mmed my head again.

    What are you doing?!! shouted Zl. He aggressively threw me onto the ground after a moments hesitation. I snickered.

    Although I felt dizzy and my vision went dark, I was still aware that I couldnt defeat Zl head on. I couldnt defeat him when he had magic at his disposal, but he wouldnt let me die. I was the only descendant of the Gdriel tribe and Vyvyans son. If I got hurt, Vyvyan would go on a rampage.

    I might not be able to beat you. Actually, thats for sure. Mommy Vyvyan did put a limiter on me, so I cant use magic.

    I stood up while trembling. I then slowly raised my handgun up and aimed it at my temple. I snickered. Without Lucia, I have no reason to live. How about we give it a try? Ill pull this trigger, and then well see how Mommy Vyvyan kills you.

    You! Dont do anything silly!

    What are you doing?!

    I suddenly heard a voice from in front and Mommy Vyvyans familiar scent enveloped me in the blink of an eye. I didnt know if I banged my head silly or what, but I was pulled into somebodys embrace before I could react.

    It was Mommy Vyvyan who hugged me. She then gently stroked my back. She looked at the Imperial Guards and Zl with anger and thundered, What are you trying to do?! What are you doing? In front of you is the future ruler of elves and my only son! Rebels will not be shown mercy. I wont even give you time to pray!!

    In just a second, a rain of ice picks simultaneously appeared overhead and below. The corridor was instantly filled with an irritating stench of blood. Vvyan didnt give the soldiers any time to exin. All of the soldiers were stabbed with a barrage of ice picks. Blood spilt all over the smooth floor.

    Vyvyan?! You!

    Zl was the only one left standing in ce. He looked at Vyvyan with an utterly stunned look. Never did he expect for Vyvyan to dare to attack. He believed that Vyvyan wouldve continued maintaining the situation between our two parties, but she got physical.

    A huge vine suddenly appeared and tightly fastened itself around Zl. Then, she pressed him up against the wall. With another angry wave of her hand, the vines slowly tightened its hold around him. Zl cried with so much agony that I couldnt tell that it was an elder who was crying.

    Vyvyan coldly roared, Ill make you feel everything you put my son through! He is my son, not your son! You have no right to be aggressive with him. Ill personally kill whoever hurts my son no matter who he is!!

 Book 11: Chapter 43

    Book 11: Chapter 43

    Freya was aware that the future of the North depended on itself. She was also aware that her n could fail. Freya only found out about the method from the experts. It was the foundational step for changing the North.

    I have to free the North from the elves control. This is thend her Onii-sama worked hard to capture. We cannot rely on others, thought Freya.

    If they relied on others, then they would be resigned to existing as a vassal state. Freya knew that her onii-sama didnt want to a vassal state, though. He wantednd he could manage himself. He wasnt afternd to live off of and get by until his time in the world was over. What he wanted was to build another nation as great as Elizabeths empire.

    Freya was aware that her n wasnt fool proof. They were below the mountains furthest West. The n was to blow the mountain up to allow the warmth from the ocean to enter the frozennd, subsequently making thend fertile once again. Thend may be devoid of mana, but mana wasnt what the continent needed most. However, Freya had no way back. From a scientific standpoint, the idea was not fool proof. But she needed to go through with it for her emotions and needs. She had to make it a sess for her brother and the Princess. If one hole wasnt adequate, Freya nned to blow up all of the mountains!!

    What the North needed most wasnt mana, but warmth. As long as there was warmth, the North would be no different to the South. The resources and finances required for the North could be provided through Troy City. Troy City wasnt far from the former. Also, since Troy City had the elven dye, which was a major money maker, there was no danger of a money shortage.

    Everything the North required could be provided by Troy City. At present, the North just needed to get through the initial period. Once developmentsmenced, the speed of said developments wouldnt be slow. Her brother didnt mistreat the denizens, so they didnt give her grief. Previously, the anthropoids of the North were ruled by elves. All that happened was a new ruler took the reins, which was essentially changing one personnel. Hence, they didnt mind as long as the change didnt affect their lives.

    What did the North need? What sort ofnd did the North need? What was the developmental result her brother desire? Was the North looking to be a food manufacturing region or rely on agriculture for its economy? How many factories did he want? What system was the North to adapt?

    Her brother left her a piece ofnd that didnt have anything. He didnt tell her a thing. Logically speaking, he shouldve known the North better than she did, and her brother shouldve been the one making the decisions. Freya faced countless issues, but she was still genuinely happy. In fact, she was very eager to handle said issues, as he was always by her sidest time when they worked on getting Troy City off the ground.

    He had to go out with her when he tackled the jobs. That meant that they could walk together across the North. It also meant shed get to sleep with her brother. She could use the cold as an excuse to hug her brother, and nobody would snatch her brother from her during that time.

    <em>If I can be with His Majesty. If I can hug him and sleep on his chest in the freezing cold, then he might hug me and even kiss me. Maybe, maybe His Majesty will treat me the way he treats the Princess.</em>

    Freya was aware of where she stood. She was no different to Luna when she was with the church. She managed to escape from the dreadful fate thanks to her brother. Still, she was very eager to be able to do that sort of thing with her brother.

    <em>Surely it would make me feel very happy to be able to do that with the man I like</em>

    She knew it would make her happy after seeing the way Nier smiled with pleasure daily

    Freya tightly hugged her dog. Aforementioned dog was Prince, who once made a major contribution. He was the only thing that could console her in her brothers absence. She tightly hugged her dog. Prince looked at his owner with puzzlement and then licked her face.

    Prince When do you think His Majesty will kiss me, like this?

    Huh? Miss Freya, what did you say?

    He, who doesnt want to speak with you andcks the patience to, will throw you something strange. In this case, it was a physical dog.

    Prince hit Gerald in the head hard. Gerald got flustered as he tried to catch Prince, who was on his head, which then caused Prince to fluster, so he nearly bit Geralds ear. Freya stood up and with a red face, shouted, You purposely eavesdropped on me, didnt you?!! Gerald! Why do you always overhear me when I think about His Majesty?!!

    No! No! No! Miss Freya, I did not clearly hear what you just said. Were you talking about something to do with His Majesty?

    Gerald ced Prince down on the ground, and then Prince fearfully ran off.

    Princes owner didnt like him. He had seen through the evil and sinister woman. He wasnt a pet to her. He was just a weapon she threw out at crucial moments, not to mention dangerous ones!!

    No!

    Freya red at him, and then covered her red cheeks. I was thinking about when His Majesty would return to the North. I was just slightly looking forward to his return.

    Geralds intuition told him that wasnt the case, but his survival instincts told him to not ask any further. In the end, he decided to obey his survival instincts.

    The Princess is not too well, though, right? We have not received any news from Miss Lucia in so long, so she must be unwell. Further, His Majesty has not sent any letters from the elvennds. It seems that Miss Lucias condition is bad enough that His Majesty cannot leave. That is why His Majesty and the Princess will probably not be able toe here.

    Freya snorted. Yes, but I think that His Majesty will definitelye to the North. Also, His Majesty definitely wants to bring Lucia here to the North. Although Miss Lucia probably really needs His Majesty right now, Miss Nier would get very sad if he stayed by Lucias side all the time. Her Highness will definitely take that into consideration. Thats why I called Miss Nier toe here. His Majesty will definitelye to the North.

    I see. So you had Miss Niere here, not because you wanted to give her a safe and peaceful environment, but to get His Majesty toe here?! We are not bothered by the cold, but what happens if something happens to Miss Nier because of the cold?!

    Nothing will happen! It wont be that cold here! Freya looked at Gerald extremely unhappily. He basically hit the nail that shouldnt have been hit on the head. Freya got up and stood akimbo then peered at the mountain outside. Her small stature virtually looked taller than therge mountain. She angrily eximed, If blowing up one hole isnt enough, Ill blow up the entire mountain! I would level the North if thats what it took to bring my Onii-sama here!

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *The original literal trantion of He, who doesnt want to speak with you andcks the patience to, will throw you something strange. Is They dont want to talk to you, and they threw you a dog (to tell you to get lost). Where dog actually means an object, so it was used as a pun here, but Im bad with English puns. Its a meme in China.

 Book 11: Chapter 44

    Book 11: Chapter 44

    I looked at Zl, who was lying motionless in a puddle of blood. I asked Vyvyan, You didnt kill him, did you?

    Vyvyan waved her hand. After cleaning up the corpses and traces of blood on the ground, she replied, He wont die that easily, Son. Hes old now, but his mana is still there, nheless. He was the most talented mage and possessed very pure mana when he was young. He is merely unconscious right now.

    I nodded. Mom stroked my head, which healed my head, thereby erasing the dizzy and nauseous feeling. I have to admit that elven magic was sometimes incredibly useful.

    Mom, I want to leave with Lucia, since the hostility shown is so apparent. Of course, I want to bring you along, as well. Im afraid that Lucia will meet with danger if she remains here.

    Its dangerous to move Lucia right now. Frankly, her child has yet to settle down. Son, I had to spend two months resting in peace to get you to settle down when I was pregnant with you. Lucia is currently carrying a child she didnt get pregnant with. The child needs to absorb mana for an extensive period of time in order to settle down. Therefore, it is best not to move Lucia at the moment, or she will have a miscarriage, otherwise.

    I clenched my teeth. What are we going to do, then? Theres somebody who wants to snatch my Lucia from me. Do I have to continue staying here? Im very mentally weak right now, Mom. Im serious. I crawled out from a sea of blood and mountains of corpses in the North. I just want to have a rest now. I think Ill go crazy if this continues on.

    That wont happen again. It wont. Mommy will lock him up. We dont have a dungeon as Elizabeth has, but we do have a prison. After some time, Mommy will banish him, so it wont happen again.

    Mommy Vyvyan looked confident. Confused, I asked, Mom, isnt the North gone now? Where would you exile him to if you do exile him?

    Into the mountains in the Northwest. That is where your father went missing. There should be a massive dragon there if your father didnt y it. The mountains are rocky and a massive dragon resides there. Exiling somebody there is much harsherpared to the North.

    Vyvyan bit down on her lip when she mentioned my father. It appeared that his death in the North weighed on her mind all that time. She would definitely go to the Northwest and y the dragon if she was given the opportunity. However, that area was dered forbidden grounds for the elves.

    Vyvyan wasnt willing to leave her nation behind to go and kill a single dragon<em>. </em>I, however, had no malicious feelings toward the dragon. The dragon was described as being very violent on the map, but the elves perceived the Earth Dragons to be a problem. The dragon never harassed the elves. It was just that elves who entered its territory were all killed just as my father was. My father went to pick a fight with the dragon solely just to have another head to hang on the wall as a trophy.

    Son, I know that you definitely dont want to stay here with Lucia the entire time, either. Im not saying that you dont love Lucia, but you have another person to take care off. In addition youll lots of work youre bound to have to attend to after capturing the North. Youll lose everything you worked so hard for if you stay at Lucias side for the next few months.

    I nodded. I dont mind. I just want my Lucia. Im fine with staying here as long as my Lucia is well

    What about Nier, then?

    I

    Thats why you cant stay at Lucias side all the time. You can now, but what are you going to do once Nier appears before you?

    Vyvyan sighed. She then stroked my head. Son, go and do what you should do first. Since you want to take Lucia away, you need to go to the North, and turn it into a ce that would be suitable for her to nurture her child, right? Elves need a very peaceful ce during pregnancy. Son, go and build a love nest for your wife first.

    Vyvyan gave me a smile, and then sped my face gently. In a soft voice, she added, Son, you really need your own nation. Youre different to us. Youre a very special individual. If you want to live happily and in peace, you need a nation, like this. Son, go to the North and change it. Mommy can help you do everything, including re-establishing things to merge the North and South.

    I gave Vyvyan a light hug. Vyvyan ced her hands on my back and gave me gentle pats. Softly, I exined, Its not just for Lucia. Mom, Im not building the nest just for Lucia and Nier. Im building it for you, as well, mom. Its for you, as well.

    Uhm, Son Son Vyvyan giggled softly. She stroked my back again. Mommy will help you. Mommy will follow you, because I am your mom. I will always be your mom. I will always be by your side. Always.

    Mom, can you let the elven spring water flow to the North? If you can, then the North will be able to warm up. As you know, the north is very cold, since there is no mana there.

    I can do that, Son; however, if you want the elven spring water to flow over to there, it would take around a year before the temperature in the North rises. Mana umtion is a lengthy process, for the river doesnt originate in the North. Mana needs to re-enter thend. It takes a long time to show results. Also, the spring cant be cut off from the North, because it will end up in the state it is in now.

    Dumbfounded I was. That wasnt the conclusion I was after. I thought the North would surely revert back to how it was initially, since itcked mana. However, it required a long time and the situation on the elven side were dangerous. Honestly, I had no idea what the situation in the North was at the moment.

    <em>Is there any other way besides this one? What does the North need? The North needs warmth. Is there an alternative method if we dont use magic? Can we use a human method to warm up the North? I dont know, but we can try. Before that, though, I need to make a trip back to Troy City first. I need to go and see Nier.</em>

 Book 11: Chapter 45

    Book 11: Chapter 45

    It didnt take long to return to Troy City from Duargana. I also returned as fast as I could. I didnt inform my citizens of my return, but when I entered the city, people gradually rushed to the side of the streets to toss flowers at me and loudly wee me home.

    They were the reason I had to slow down. My initial n was to sprint straight to the pce of Troy City, but it wasnt possible. The road was congested, so I had to lead my guards and get the people to slowly make way as we headed toward the pce. I used to dream of the scene where everybody would be weing me and treating me as a hero, but I unexpectedly got really annoyed due to the timing.

    People crowded around me as though I was a hero. They showered me with flowers and apuses, but I just want to return home to see my wife.

    Did I lose my ambition? I didnt care even if I did. I just wanted to see Nier. I hadnt seen her in a long time, but I was sure shes still well. Nier had Mommy Elizabeth with her. Freya may have left, but Troy City was my base. Nobody would approach Nier with ulterior motives in Troy City.

    Lunas situation wouldnt befall Nier, either. She was nurturing herself and her child. I needed to head back and take care of her before I could sort out the North with peace of mind.

    Id only be able to figure out what I needed to do once I returned to the North. I didnt know what methods Freya had or what she was doing. I hope that she hadnt restrained herself waiting for my orders. Freya shouldve been able to sort out lots of things in the North. She was my sister who I trusted. She was also my sister to the rest of the world, so she could give out orders. Freya was very astute. If she could solve the weather problem before I returned, Id be so ted Id hug and kiss her.

    Ah, Your Majesty, wee back! Congrattions on your victory!

    Your Majesty!! Congrattions on your victory!!

    Your Majesty! It is great that you are back!

    The people moving about in the pce saluted me once I entered the pce. I hastily nodded as I hurried to my room.

    <em>This is the room Nier is currently staying in. If shes not here, then she should be in the flower garden I think? Nier wont leave this pce. Shes definitely in the pce.</em>

    I took in a deep breath before I opened the door. It was silent inside. The interior of the room was no different to how it was when I left. Everything was left where I put it before I departed. There was a curtain hanging on top of the bed. Behind the curtains was Nier sleeping tranquilly, yet beautifully.

    The sunshine after noon shined onto Niers body, making her look as if she had the bright wings of an angel. I treaded carefully, afraid that I would disturb the tranquillity and beauty of the scene. Just as I was about to climb into bed, Nier suddenly opened her eyes to look at me.

    Sorry, did I wake you?

    I smiled.

    Nier looked at me. She then rubbed her eyes before sitting up. She threw an arm around me to pull me in and give me a deep kiss without saying a word. I sat down to the side and held Nier in my arms. I breathed in her familiar and nostalgic scent.

    <em>Nier hasnt changed. Shes still the same. Nier is still my Nier. Shes in my arms right now. Shes right in front of me. Im kissing her. Im kissing my wife.</em>

    I responded to Nier. She wildly kissed me, throwing her body at mine as if her body melded into mine.

    I hugged her and kissed her. Nier leaned on me, and then forced me down onto the bed before releasing me. She looked at me with her long ck hair hanging down onto my face. She panted and without saying a word, kissed me again. It seemed as though she thought Id run off if I sat up, so she passionately kissed me again and again and again, attempting to rip my tongue off or something.

    Her tears fell pit pat onto my face. I sped her face. She stopped lowering her head and looked at me with a dumbfounded look. Her tears dripped from her eyes onto my face, some even dripping into my eyes. We looked at each other. I softly asked, Nier, what are you crying for?

    Nier pressed her hands on my face and wiped her tears. She softly giggled. Because I miss you so much Dear I really miss you so much I wanted to cry as soon as I saw you. You know I really want to cry right now. You wont leave anymore, right? You definitely wont leave anymore, right?!

    I sped her face and seriously told her, No, Nier, Ill still be leaving, but well be leaving together this time. Nier, this time, well

    Go to the North?

    Nier cut me off before I could finish. With a smile, she asked, Were going to the North, right? I knew it. Freya wouldnt have asked me toe to the North without your approval. Youre having me go there because I can live there in peace, right?!

    I froze; then, I shook my head. No, I didnt. I was at Duargana the entire time. Lucia is facing a problem, so I was taking care of her at her side the entire time. I havent been in the North. That was Freyas idea, not mine Im not handling anything in the North at the moment, so I wouldnt have you go there.

    What? Nier paused. She disyed puzzlement. Why did Freya write me a letter telling me to prepare to head to the North, then?

    Freya wont harm you. Never. She must have her own ns to ask you toe to the North. That means that Freya has a method to make the North inhabitable.

    I hugged Nier. Of course, I want to take you to the North. I wanted to take you to the North even before Freyas letter arrived. The North might still be freezing. Its not asfortable as Troy City up there. Nier, do you want to stay at Troy City, or do you want toe with me to a ce where everything is unknown?

    Nier looked at me. She sped my face. Without pausing to think for a moment, she replied, I want to go to the North together with you, of course. Youre my husband, and Im your wife. I will definitely follow you. Ill follow you forward even if the road ahead is hell. It doesnt matter where I go as long as youre by my side!

    Lets get ready, then, Nier. I will go with you to the North. Troy City is just a city, but you will be the Queen of and in the North. I will definitely let you enjoy what Mommy Elizabeth gets to enjoy! Nier,e with me to the North!

 Book 11: Chapter 46

    Book 11: Chapter 46

    Nier, where is Mommy Elizabeth?

    Her Majesty? Nier raised her head up from my chest. She sped my face and replied with a smile. Her Majesty has returned to Hilles City. She is the Empress, after all. Her Majesty definitely has her own work, so she probably wonte to Troy City for some time. The North has just been captured, after all, so they are definitely thinking about how to take the North.

    They wont be getting any share of the North. The North belongs to me; I captured the North. Theres no way Ill let others divide it among themselves. Its my reward for my victory. I wont let anybodyy their hands on it. I coldly looked toward Hilles City. I then apologetically stroked Niers face. Im sorry if that happened, Nier. If she has left, that means youve been here all alone after Freya left, as well. You mustve felt very lonely.

    Uhm But Im fine now that youre back. I am your wife. I can bear it.

    I kissed her cheek. Its my fault for making my wife suffer from loneliness. I wont let it happen again. I wont let you feel lonely again, my Nier. The North has been captured. All thats left to do is to settle things down, and then well be able to always be together.

    Uhm! Nier nodded very cheerfully, and then gave me a kiss on my lips.

    I felt that my lips were swollen after kissing for several hours. I really liked the feeling, though. Kissing Nier, kissing my wife was very blissful, and and Niers lips were very soft.

    Nier released me. How is Lucia?

    Not very good. Her two kids are virtually absorbing every drop of mana from her. Just staying alive is a struggle for her at the moment. She needs to rely on highly pure mana to live, so she is virtually unconscious all day. She can only wake up if shes fed the spring water.

    Nier nodded. She then touched her belly appreciatively. I am quite well. Our child is very obedient. Our child has not given me any grief thus far. I just felt a little nauseous at the start. However, Ive been dedicated to nourishing myself with nutrition for our child.

    Niers reaction was simr to a child who watched over the house diligently and was keen on apliment from me afterwards. I smiled and kissed her forehead. Yeah? Its been hard on you, then, Nier.

    Its fine. I will like our child even more because of this. If everything went smoothly, then I wouldnt have such strong feelings for our child.

    I stroked her face with a smile. Nier, to be honest, when I was in the North

    Nier looked at me and smiled. What about when you were in the North? You didnt find yourself another woman in the North while I wasnt with you now, did you? Of course If you did, I cant do anything, either However I hope Dear, can you not be a little loyal?

    Nier then pouted. Lucia, fine. She liked you for so long, but how is any other woman better than me? Dear, I can be any sort of woman you like I can give you anything you want

    I want a Nier. I stated. I looked into her eyes. I dont want another woman. I just want a Nier. I like the Nier that was once always by my side. I like Nier no matter how she is. I like you, because you are Nier, not because you are another woman.

    So, did you find yourself another woman in the North or not?

    Nier stretched her hand out. I looked at her hand and thought, Shit

    There was fire-red fur on Niers hand. It wasnt Ling Yues hair, but the fur on her tail Nier asked, This isnt Lucias hair. Lucias hair is ck. Also, this isnt hair. It belongs to that fox, doesnt it?

    I lingered for a moment before replying. I never expected you to still remember Ling Yue I remember that you didnt even spare her a nce.

    Not looking at the fox doesnt imply that I dont care about her. I did pay attention to her, as she was always by your side. How do you expect me not to care? But it now appears that my hunch was right. You have developed feelings for that fox as I thought. Nier sighed. But what can I do? I am your wife, Dear. I am your wife. I love you. I cant argue with your decisions. If I tried to kill the fox, you would stop me, would you not? I just hope that you wont abandon me despite having that fox now and I hope that you will love me

    I shook my head then kissed her lips. No matter what happens between Ling Yue and me, it wont affect my love for you. Nier, do you know how much I love you? When I returned home, you shined so brightly. You were so pretty. I dare say the most blissful thing to me was being able to be loved by you and being able to love you, so I will definitely cherish this love of ours. I will never let go.

    Me, too Dear. I cherish being able to love you and being able to be by your side, as well.

    Nier touched my head. Then, sheughed delightfully. In the past, Nier practically never smiled in front of me, but I often got to see her smile after we got together. Niers smile was very cute, very beautiful and very heart-warming.

    All of my sacrifices were basicallypensated when I saw Niers smile. I truly loved my Nier. If we put it in the context of transmigration, then Lucia would be the wife gifted to me, while Nier would be the first woman I liked sinceing here as well as the girl I actively courted. That was my reason for loving Nier very much. I would never betray my Nier. Of course, the same applied for the others. I would not betray them.

    While holding Nier in my arms, I sat up on the bed. Lets go, Nier. Lets go for a walk outside. I want to have a walk in the garden. Ive never seen the flower garden Freya designed. I left in winter and never expected it to be summer by the time I returned.

    Uhm. Dear, I have an even better scene to show you. Please follow me out of the city and see the field of dye crops you worked so hard to organise. Its a very beautiful scene there. Honestly. It is incredibly pretty While were at it, we can take a dip in the hot springs on the mountain, with just the two of us this time

 Book 11: Chapter 47

    Book 11: Chapter 47

    I genuinely wanted to make a trip back to Hilles City. Mommy Elizabeth was there. Some strange things happened between us when I left, and I still remember it like it was yesterday. I dont know why I did that back then myself.

    <em>Was it an impulse of the moment on my part or do I genuinely hold some strange feelings for Mommy Elizabeth?</em>

    She was my mom to me. Based on my human memory, she was my biological mom. She was still considered my mother who gave me my body and heart in spite of us not being together all the time initially. It was just that my organs were remodelled once by Mommy Vyvyan. However, Mommy Elizabeth didnt give me motherly love despite giving birth to me.

    Vyvyan was the one who gave me motherly love. That was why I was more afraid of something happening between me and Mommy Vyvyanpared to with Elizabeth. Mommy Vyvyan was more of a motherly figure to me, while Mommy Elizabeth was a mom I needed to acknowledge.

    I think I started developing weird feelings for Mommy Elizabeth after we kissed with our masks on. With that said, I didnt want to speak of her in her presence, and I didnt know why I didnt want to talk about her to anybody. I hugged her when I left; I even kissed her for that matter. I was back, so I should go and see her. Sadly, she had left Troy City. She had returned to Hilles City, the resting ce of the phoenix.

    Perhaps she had been by my side for too long. She didnt do anything while she was at Troy City. She just looked after Nier in peace, took strolls, rode horses every day, sometimes found somebody to spar with, drink tea and eat. It was a time of total rxation to her.

    I saw so many of her smiles here, as well. Elizabeth basically didnt smile but when she was by my side, in my nest at Troy City, she always smiled blissfully and tranquilly. I didnt know if she, like me, forgot her identity and what she needed to do. By that I meant that I only just remembered that Elizabeth wasnt a normal aristocrat, but the Empress of the empire. She was the almighty Empress who established and maintained the empire. She was the strongest representative of the empire. Perhaps I should say she<em> was</em> this empire. I forgot that and maybe she did, too.

    I ruled Troy City as its lord in peace. I lived in peace as the Prince of humanity, as Lucia and Niers husband and as her child. Elizabeth, too, lived as a mother in peace. We forgot our duties when we were at Troy City.

    I thought I was fine, but I overlooked something: Mommy Elizabeth was fated to not be able to be by my side. The pce was her cage. She had left, but that pce was still her cage. No matter how long she lived for, she inevitably had to obediently return in the end.

    I said that Id smash that cage, so the question now was, How am I going to break it? The problem was the system; the problem lied with the nation established by Elizabeth. Mommy Elizabeth could never split herself for as long as the nation exists.

    She focused all of the authority onto one individual. She, therefore, had to shoulder the most duties. She had no regrets in the past. She had given far too much for the nation. She wanted to live her own life at this point, but the nation didnt give her the opportunity to do so. She was the brains of the nation. She established this nation, and shes also the nations symbol of strength. As a consequence, she had to be there.

    Its easy for me to take Mommy Vyvyan away if I wanted, as the elves wouldnt think of revolting for as long as there is nobody who possesses mana that surpasses hers. It was a different matter for Mommy Elizabeth, though. She had to approve of policies, and she needed to keep other territories in check. If I wanted to help her break free, Id have to take her ce in her cage.

    <em>What do I need to do in order to bring her out from her cage? What do I have to do so that the nation can continue moving forward without her? I think thatll require effort on my part. I want tobine the humans, elves and north, but I stillck the strength to do so.</em>

    I needed to go to the North now. I needed to change it. It wasnt justnd in my eyes. It was a ce I wanted for my moms and wives to live at and by my side. That meant I need the North to provide me with a home as well as strength.

    I couldnt return to Hilles City yet. It upset me, but I didnt have a choice.

    I really wanted to see Mommy Elizabeth. I had lots of things I wanted to tell her. I wanted to embrace her. I wanted to have a good rest in her arms. In the past, I didnt want to be a Prince who didnt do anything, but I want to return to being the Prince living in peace for a bit.

    I shifted around. The warm water slowly ran over my body. Nier hugged my arm and rested her head on my shoulder with her eyes shut. I didnt know if she was asleep or not. She wore a blissful smile. I pressed my hand gently stomach and slowly stroked it. My wife was by my side, but I didnt have any desire to sleep. I, instead, looked at the sky full of stars and yearned for Mommy Elizabeth, who was far away at Hilles City.

    ========

    Current time at Hilles City.

    Elizabeth sat in her chair with her long ck hair behind the chair. Twodies-in-waiting carefullybed her long hair. Elizabeth was dressed in her loose bathing robe with the tie loosely done up. Her cleavage was basically on disy. She had one leg over the other. She leaned back on the chairs backrest and gently fiddled with a gold coin using her fingers. She didnt say a word or reveal any expression. Nobody could tell what mood Elizabeth was in, so it was in their best interest tob her hair without breaking any strands if staying alive was of any importance to them.

    Cut a bit of my hair.

    Ady-in-waiting lingered. She looked at Elizabeth, who spoke out all of a sudden, and asked, Sorry?

    Elizabeth replied somewhat irritably. I said, cut part of my hair, and then ce it on the table. Dont cut it too much. One strand will do.

    Elizabeth looked at the letter and envelope on the table. She then listened to the sound of a scissor carefully snipping. She revealed a faint smile

 Book 11: Chapter 48

    Book 11: Chapter 48

    Prepare to detonate!

    Freya peered at the tall mountain in front of her and bit down on her lip. ording to the scientists, they could blow up arge boulder at the top by detonating an explosion underground. The mountains werent linked. To the contrary, they were simr to a collection of wooden towers. It would be more urate to call it a barrier formed by boulders and piles of boulders as opposed to calling it a collection of mountains. Detonating an explosion from below could blow up said collection.

    She wasnt sure how the ce came to be, but that didnt bother her as long as it could be used. If they didnt discover the ce, then Freya wouldnt have had the confidence to make the North warm. She merely sent him a letter telling him what she was doing, but her brother expressed absolute confidence in her within his letter to her. Additionally, he gave her ultimate authority, allowing her to have the authority over everything in the North.

    Freya had been running back and forth in the North for over a month. She arranged for anthropoids to excavate the long river and had them set up a dam to stop the water from pouring in and drowning therge in of the North. The pce was also systematically under repair. Freya tore down the pce. The pce was the symbol of power of the ruler, so it couldnt be kept the way it formerly was. Moreover, the pce was going to be where she could live in peace in the future, so she had to clean it up.

    Earth Dragon carriages came and went between Troy City and the North, delivering food produced in the South for the people of the North. That was the first time the anthropoids of the North had seen so much food. The cold and dry climate of the North made it difficult for crops to grow, thereby making it a struggle for the anthropoids to have filling meals. They got by living partially hungry and partially full. They learnt what being full meant for the first time after the food and salt from the south was delivered.

    Freya distributed food in my name, but she didnt just distribute it to everyone. They had to clear the river, build the dam, open up wastnd for farming and so forth. Only those who worked for the North received food, and they were given food ording to the amount of work contributed, meaning it was a very fair system of the more you work, the more you received. If families legitimately couldnt offerbour due to only consisting of elderly or those unable to work, then they were given just enough for each month.

    It was the first time the anthropoids of the North received such treatment. It was the first time they knew that working could be exchanged for food and freedom. In the past, virtually all of the food had to be collected by the Imperial City before being resold to them. In other words, they had to purchase back the food they worked so hard to grow. Families were only able to keep a scarce amount of food and crops.

    They werent nting crops for themselves. nting crops couldnt provide them with food, and the nts didnt belong to them, so why did they have to work so hard to take care of them? That was the reason the majority ofnd in the North was barrennd. As a result, they had to rob the elves in the South in winter to survive.

    But even then, it wasnt as though they were guaranteed to survive, for the elves werent easy prey. Were bound to die either way, so why not try? was their logic. If they did manage to kill an elf, theyd have food for winter. They didnt need to rob anymore, fortunately.

    Freya didnt distribute food ording to race or appearance, but ording to their ability to work. Therefore, the anthropoids worked like madmen, purely in hopes of getting sufficient food. Freya never dyed payments.

    The guardians she arranged were guards from the guard unit that wouldnt reduce the amount of food given. Freya would be ecstatic if there was. That was because Freya had no qualms about beheading anyone even if they were from my guard unit, as her brother said that she had the right to kill anybody that tried to oppose them. That letter came from Troy City and was written by Prince Troy himself. He also attached his chest pin with it.

    Killing to deter would be another step in getting the people to submit and obey. Freya was really eager to have somebody executed. Freya knew that the North wasnt humanitysnds, but the anthropoids.

    There might be people whoe to the North for gold prospecting in the future, but there were no such individuals yet. Freya looked down on the group of lowly individuals, but she still required them to earnestly work.

    Freya understood that she just had to ensure they needed to be fed well, get to rest and be entertained. They were farm animals, so they just needed to have their desires fulfilled. Freya didnt like Karana. In Freyas opinion, giving money to the people was the equivalent of throwing money down the drain.

    The people would serve countless dynasties, so it was pointless to feed them. Feeding them would just provide them with energy, and consequently, make them better servants for the next dynasty. She also believed it was pointless to make them rich, since they didnt have the ability to protect themselves. That would only turn the nation into a fatmb. No matter how fat amb may be, though, it was still amb. Itd only be used to feed wolves.

    Being plump was pointless in the natural and the same principle applied for countries. A country just needs to strengthen itself and strike fear into its surrounding countries. That was Freyas way of thinking.

    It had been over a month since Freya arrived. Freya had done so much in the North all for herself. No, it wasnt for herself, actually, but for her brothers rule. Truthfully, Freya had already forgotten her original surname. Freya had forgotten why she approached His Majesty. She now helped him with her best efforts by his side, solely so that she could stay by his side. Reviving her household was now a long gone goal of hers. She now only wanted her brothers approval. She just wanted to be his sister he relied on. That was all she needed.

    Empress Elizabeth and Queen Vyvyan gave up an entire nation for her brother, so her small dream wasnt even worth mentioning. Her brothers future was in her hands. Her brothers future depended on the North. If the North could sessfully develop, then the North would be her home in the future. She would be behind her brother there until old age. She could see her brothers face even though she wasnt his wife. But sisters were closer than wives on intimate terms, no?

    Miss Freya, are you ready?

    Gerald walked back up to Freya. He looked at Freya who was ying with His Majestys chest pin and fell into her world of yearning for His Majesty. His Majesty really needed to return to the North soon. Freya was starting to crumble. She looked at His Majestys things and spaced out for a long time every day. If the n failed, Freya would run back to Troy City crying. Regardless of what one may say, Freya was still a kid.

    Uhm Uhm

    Freya suddenly came back to reality. She swiftly ced the pin back into her chest pocket then looked at the engineer next to her. Detonate it!!

 Book 11: Chapter 49

    Book 11: Chapter 49

    Ling Yue, Ive, actually, always had a question I wanted to ask you.

    What? asked Ling Yue. She smiled at Evelyn, who was next to her. What is it Queen of the North? What did you want to ask me?

    Evelyn asked, What exactly do you like about that man? Are you all right with being his mistress, as well? Youre pregnant now, and you dont want to tell him, because youre worried he has things to attend to? Why do you give up so much for him?

    Ling Yue wagged her tail and pondered it for a while before replying. Honestly, it is quite simple. You love Leah, so are you willing to be considerate of her? Are you worried about her getting injured, getting hurt, upset and would rather take it all upon yourself in her ce, instead?

    If I had that chance, I definitely would.

    Ling Yue smiled. The same applies for me. This is my own wilfulness. I wanted my own child when I saw Lucia. The North is warm now. The rivers are finally flowing. Basic living conditions are now avable there, and his rule in the North has officially begun, but I have chosen now to be pregnant. He will definitely choose to stay by my side. I cannot make him give up the North. I cannot make him suffer for another ten months. I want to let him do what he should. I want to let him focus on the North again, and I want him to give Lucia attention. I have you with me, and I do not really need anybody to take care of me and, therefore, do not n to tell him.

    Is that so?

    I love him. I am sure of that, so I do not want him to give up the North a second time for his wife. Ling Yue looked up at the timber ceiling of the carriage. Quietly, sheughed. He held me in his arms when I was on the verge of death. He took me in when I was at the end of the road. He returned to my side when I was alone and lonely despite me having told him I do not need him. He was always by my side looking after me,forting me and protecting me. How can I not love a man who did all of that for me? I love him. That is why I am willing to bear everything for him.

    But it is his child, as well. I think that you should tell him.

    Ling Yue nodded. I know. I will tell him after I give birth or when hees. We will have to live together during this time. It is my honour to be able to live with you.

    I think that he has already arranged things for you.

    Ling Yue giggled, and then turned sideways to look at thend in front.

    The road to the North hadnt changed, besides the road being level after the snow and frozen dirt had been levelled out. There were signs on both sides of the road. The ink on them didnt look as though they had dried yet, emitting a graceful scent of ink. The road was no longer calf-high snow and frozen dirt, but small mounds of dirt. There wasnt brown mud on top of the mounds of dirt but green grass. Though it was shallow and still very sparse, being able to see green was a blessing for the North.

    In a month, a mere month, after a deafening explosion in the North, Troy came back and told Ling Yue she could return to the North after leaving her with a kid. The North was warm once again. He had to return to the North to begin his rule.

    Evelyn surveyed everything in her surroundings. Her smile was bright as the spring outside. It was already considered summer outside. The change represented a revival for the North. The rivers in the distance looked clear underneath the sunlight. The river that was frozen for ages had woken again and flowed toward the ocean on the other side. The umted snow on the mountain that had melted collected together, providing moisture for the North. However, the state of the North was much bleaker than the South. Although there was vastnd and thend wasnt poor, not many nted crops.

    The poption in the North was too small. The North relied on low anthropoids to work in the past. There wasnt going to be anymore low anthropoids. They had to rely on residential anthropoids in the North to work. The North still looked bleak, but Evelyn believed that the North would be enriched as the South. She believed it would as long as the North continued to develop. There was no need to rush yet, for it was still only spring in the North.

    The horse carriage stopped. Ling Yue opened the door as though she couldnt wait, giving the guard, who walked over to open the door, a fright. Another guard on the other side helped Evelyn down by the hand. She gazed at the red building and smiled. I have not been here in a very long time. I remember I was still young thest time I came here. You were still a kid back then, too. We shared the same bed. I still remember it.

    Ling Yue softly giggled as she cheerfully wagged her tail. If possible, I would be very willing to sleep together with you now.

    Id be very happy to. However, dont call me Queen in the future, anymore, as I am no longer a Queen. The King of the North is now Troy, and you are also a Queen. I should be the one to salute you now, My Queen.

    Evelyn looked at Ling Yue with a smile. Ling Yue snorted with displeasure. Call me whatever you like. I really like you, My Queen, so I shall call you My Queen. If he doesnt like it, he cane find me. I am not going to change how I address you, so he can go figure!

    Evelyn watched her wag her tail with joy. She forced a smile. You just want him toe, dont you?

    Ling Yue giggled. She then took hold of Evelyns hand and walked to the main door. Inside was Leah, looking at the two of them with a smile. She then made a small bow and raised her head up to look at her lover, her Queen, with a bright smile. My Queen, Miss Ling Yue, wee home. The maids at home have prepared your rooms and lunch. Did you want to have a bath first or would you like to have lunch first?

    Evelyn walked over to tightly hug Leah. Leah tightly hugged her back and sobbed. My Queen, we can finally be together We can finally be together. You no longer have to shoulder so much, my kind Queen Finally We can finally live our lives

    Evelyn hugged Leah. She then turned her head around to look at Ling Yue. Ling Yue rolled her eyes to indicate that she didnt care what they did. Evelyn apologetically smiled, and then sped Leahs face to kiss her lips.

    Ling Yue touched her lips when she watched the two of them. She then softly sighed and quietly said to the guard behind her, Go back and tell Troy to frequentlye and see me  when he has time

 Book 11: Chapter 50

    Book 11: Chapter 50

    The majestic pce in front dazzled me. The designer mustve poured all of his heart and soul into designing the pce. Id like to think that hed be revered for ages even if it was the only design he came up with his entire life. The structure was basically a Notre Dame Cathedral except that it had four sharp towers pointing into the clouds, which was very simr to the anthropoids pce in the past. It was probably done to match with the structures of the anthropoid buildings style and colours in the Imperial City. The most perfect design was four protruding tips connected by an oblique ss. A huge pure-gold star was ced at the point at which they were connected at the peak. The pure-gold star wasnt a t star, but a three-dimensional six-corner star with the snowy mountain as the backdrop. Hence, it resembled a five-cornered star when seen from the three other angles.

    This symbol was what I came up with after Freya asked me. It was the only thing that came to mind. The five-corner star is something I was very familiar with. I couldnt make five, so I ced a huge star at the top of the pce as it was done in Kremlin. The star was higher than the mountains behind it, so the star would light up this world before the sun does. Itd light up the entire market, at least. The star would light up the entire city that had been revived.

    The pce belonged to me henceforward. The city belonged to me. Thend belonged to me. The once frozennd had acquired a new life in my hands. It was also a new life for me, though I hadnt acquired a new life in the literal sense.

    I scrubbed Freyas head as she stood next to me. She looked at me with a smile, and then held my hand. She faced the pceplimented it. After warming up the North, I had the elvese and work their magic. They truly are so efficient at work. When will humanity be able to work at that rate?

    I smiled. We will. We definitely will. But we need to make use of their mana before that, dont we? Its very good that elves and humans are coborating. Humanity is innovative, while the elves can turn humanitys innovative ideas into reality. This pce is the perfect example. Without the elves, humanity would probably take several years to construct it, and Id probably have to live in a construction tent.

    Pleased with herself, Freya grinned. It was all thanks to meing up with the idea of asking the elves for help. Onii-sama, essentially everything in the North is my credit!

    I lowered my head and pinched Freyas face. Iughed. Thats true. You really have surprised me beyond words, Freya. I never imagined youd be able to return warmth to the North while I was gone, as well. Your idea to bring in warmth was amazing. You even came up with initial phase ns for the North. Youre truly too amazing. You truly are my sister.

    Hehehe Freya shylyughed and then raised her head up to look at me very eagerly.

    But its been rough on you, Freya. Its been hard on you to have to do so much work here in the North where everything is scarce. Honestly, I feel incredibly guilty right now. Youre still a kid, yet youve shouldered so much for me. This shouldve been my job.

    Freya shook her head then held my hand. Voice solemn, she replied,No, it is nothing, because I told you that everything of mine is yours. Onii-sama, you are my only family and my only brother. Your business is my business, so I do not feel that it was rough on me Of course If you could fulfil a wish of mine then that would be even better

    Freyas gaze shifted around. I looked at her and stroked her head with a smile. Go on. Tell me, Freya. As long as its not ridiculous Wait. Even if my cute sisters request is overboard, I would still do it. Freya, tell me, what do you want me to do?

    Freya looked at me somewhat nervously, so she pinched the corner of her clothing. She looked at me and then behind me as though she didnt dare to look in my eyes to make a request. She carefully looked at me and stated her request, Umm Onii-sama Although I know that you still need to bring Miss Lucia and Miss Nier over, and they will be giving birth in just two more months You must be by their sides I know that. Mm I am very concerned about the Princesses, as well But mm

    I looked into her eyes and interjected on the spot. Do you want to go out with me?

    My question caused Freya to freeze in ce. It was as if her long preparation was renderedpletely useless, because I broke her rhythm. She looked at me and nkly nodded. Ah! No!! That is not it!!

    She seemed to suddenly realise what she just did, and hence, quickly shook her head. She then stuttered as she tried to exin herself, No! No! No! Not at all! Not at all! Onii-sama, I know that you have work right now and that you need to take care of the Princesses. You are very busy right now, I know that. I know that. I know that

    But you still want to go out with me?

    I crouched down to hug her. She froze stiff in ce, absolutely stunned. She didnt even dare to budge. Her arms hung down as though they were dry tree branches. She didnt dare to wrap her arms around my back. I gently stroked her head and back. With a smile, I told her, Though I should indeed be by my wives sides right now and sort out things in the North, I can still go out for some fun with my cute sister for a day. Freya, go ahead and tell me: where do you want to go? We can go tomorrow. My sister did so much for me, so of course we can go out for some fun.

    Freya leaned on my shoulder and spaced out. She trembled as she looked at my face and nkly asked, Really? Can we really? Onii-sama Going out for some fun together Can I Can I really speak my mind?

    I responded with a chuckle, Go on and tell me, Freya. As long as you dont say Hilles City or Karanas ce then Ill let you have your way. If you want to go there, then we will get the opportunity to go afterwards. Right now, though, we truly cant. I need to stay here and wait for my wives, too.

    Freya replied in a soft voice, Uhm, I know. Onii-sama, I just want to go to Troy City. I want to make a trip back. The flowers from the dye crops have bloomed, so it should be a very pretty field of flowers. I never had the opportunity to go and see it I really want to see it if possible. Also I want to have a bath in the hot springs with you! J-Just the two of us!

 Book 12: Prologue

    Book 12: Prologue

    Miss, do you have anything you have to do tomorrow? Your mother has ns and wants to talk with you.

    The young girl sat up from her bed and then touched her ears. She looked at the maid carrying in a drink and replied, Hmm? No. I am off tomorrow. I dont have any ns. Is Dading back tomorrow?

    A red silhouette shed over from behind. She looked at the young girl and frowned. Your father wont make it back tomorrow. He told us to go over. Even though youre at home, arent you too ck?

    The maid bowed. Her mom looked at her and gave her a nod. She then ced the drink on the table at the entrance. Her mom turned to look at her daughter and pointed at her.

    The young girl lingered for a short moment ,and then checked her shorts to confirm that the most important part of her perfect body wasnt revealed before lying back down on her bed. She squirmed with her tail andined, It doesnt matter. Its so hot. If I could, I wouldnt even want to wear clothes. I want to hang my tail out, too. Why do I have to keep it in my skirt?!

    Only your husband can stroke your tail! Its indecent to have your tail exposed. Youre a girl, so you must practice the mannerisms of a girl, and protect your tail properly. That is a gift for your future husband. Not only is it about cherishing yourself, but also a form of respect for your husband!

    She gently wagged her red tail around in the air. The young girl then sat up and looked at her mom with her eyes narrowed. Her mom wore a very stern expression, but the way she wagged her tail around gave away her true mood already. The young girl mischievously smiled. So youve already prepared your tail for dad?

    Her mothers pretty face turned red. Her ears jolted, but she maintained her long face. I am your dads wife, after all. My tail should be reserved for your father to touch, so its fine for me to wait for tomorrow! Not you, though! Put your tail in your skirt properly!

    The young girl curiously asked her mother, I heard about Dad and your past. Mom, what was the deal with you and Marvel?

    Nothing. We were initially in love with each other as part of a political marriage. Then, we took different sides. Marvel is considered the hero of anthropoids of the North. Theres a statue of him on the fountain in the Imperial City, isnt there? replied her mother. She narrowed her crescent-moon eyes before continuing, Marvel and I mm I still had feelings for him when he died, but the one who was always by my side protecting me was your father. I was an escapee of the North at the start. Marvel rejected me. I do understand his reasons, but it still upset me. When your fathers guards ostracised me, your father chose to protect me. Your father was the one who always protected me no matter when.

    I see responded the young girl, nodding as though she was pondering something. What about Dad, then? Were going to the pce tomorrow, right? To be honest its a little far

    Thats right. Pack your stuff, as well be going to the pce tomorrow. Arent you on vacation now? Stay in the pce for the holidays. Mm Vera, Nona and Daisy should all be on vacation, as well. You can go out to y together.

    Ling Yue turned her red body. Her fur on her tail stood up with excitement that couldnt be held back simrly to an excited dog. The young girl was amused. Her mom really liked her dad. She got excited as if she was a child whenever she got to see her dad.

    She had three sisters. They were stepsisters who shared the same father, but different mothers. Their rtionship was decent. Despite the four of them rarely meeting in the past  since they didnt live together  the four of them were friendly with each other. As a matter of fact, they got along very well.

    Speaking of which, can I ask Dad about the past? About the war in the North, that is. Im very curious about what exactly Dad did at the time. Why does Dad never tell me about what happened at that time?

    With a slight smile, her mom exined, I dont think your dad will tell you if you ask him. Thats a memory your dad doesnt want to recall. Your father now rules as a fair King. Thews that he and Freya established are the foundation of the nationsws. He requires absolute fairness when judging others, which is unlike anything before. Additionally, your father hasnt killed in a long time, right? As long as they dont vite thews, he wont kill them. However, your father wasnt that way back then.

    Her mother narrowed her eyes. Thats a time period your father doesnt want to recall. He was too crazy at the time. If I wasnt by his side, the entire North might have been destroyed. If you want to know more, you need to go and ask Tanya or Shusia.

    Is Sis Tanya in the pce right, now as well?

    Uhm. Tanya and Shusia are both around. Tanya protects your father, while Shusia protects us.

    The young girl nodded, and theny back down on her bed. She rolled left and right on her bed and said, Aaahh, I want to hurry and get to the pce I miss Dad so much! Dad is a bit too mean, as well. Why doesnt hee to see us more often? You, too, mom, why didnt you just choose to go to the pce as Mommy Lucia and Mommy Nier did when you had the choice to at the time?

    Mommy couldnt go back then precisely because of Lucia and Nier.

    Her mom walked into the room, and then sat down on the edge of the bed. She gently hugged her daughter and affectionately touched her furry tail. Her daughters tail was the exact same as hers. Even the pattern was the same. However, her hair was gradually changed colour to resemble her lovers hair colour. In essence, her hair colour was a gradient. Looking at her daughter was the same as looking at the image of her and husband together.

    Mommy had things to do, while your father also had his own things to do. Mommy got pregnant with you purely because mommy was being wilful; thus, mommy couldnt burden your father. If your father had to take care of mommy, as well, then he wouldnt have had time to improve the North, and the North would, therefore, not be the way it is now. Moreover, this is Mommys true home. Mommy was born here and grew up here, so Mommy had every reason to return here.

    The young girl pouted. But we cant see Dad here

    We can definitely see him if we want to. We are not together all the time, so when we do get the opportunity to be together, we feel particrly happy. Her mom gave her a kiss on her cheek. Then, she chuckled. Your hair and eyes also strongly resemble your father, so seeing you is the equivalent of seeing your father. When Mommy just left your father and returned here, Mommy was honestly the same as you. Mommy would sometimes dream of your father. I would have dreams of me acting high and mighty in front of your father, but hed still smile affectionately. Id always wake up with my face covered in tears. I also kept considering if I should give up everything, and just stick with your father all the time as Freya does

    Are you talking about when the North was just started up?

    Yes. That was when your father returned to the Imperial Pce of the North and officially started his rule.

 Book 12: Chapter 1

    Book 12: Chapter 1

    Hmm, hmm,

    Gerald looked at Freya, who was in front of him humming. Freya had her hands sped behind her back. When Freya was that happy, actually, when she had a rare moment where she was that happy, shed sp her hands behind her back. She walked across the marble floor dressed in her white and pink dress. She went upstairs with light steps. She had a cute rabbit hairclip in her short hair, which was most likely a present from His Majesty.

    His Majesty and Freya went out alone this time to satisfy her just the two of us request, so they didnt bring anybody along, including Gerald. Freya returned to the pce of the North after a few days, which was today. Troy City wasnt far from the North, so it didnt take too long. They probably didnt have much to do besides returning to Troy City for a stroll, doing some shopping and then soaking in the hot springs on the mountain peak before returning.

    Freya did want to go out and y, but she was also mindful of her what true duty was; therefore, she didnt ask to remain out of the pce. She was satisfied with spending one day outside for some fun. Gerald really wanted to know if anything happened after their bath in the hot springs. Freya may be just a kid and also His Majestys younger sister, but she liked her own brother. The person she liked was her brother. He thought that something was bound to happen if they both had ideas.

    He watched Freya go upstairs while humming a tune. He knew that something Freya considered good happened during their trip out judging from her bright smile. However, what Freya considered a good thing, actually made Gerald feel ufortable. He clenched his fist. The reality was that whatever happened most likely had nothing to do with him. He, too, was aware of that.

    Gerald knew that he was just a mere guard. Whatever happened between Miss Freya and her brother was not supposed to be his concern. He was merely responsible for her safety and for protecting her love. Under normal circumstances, he should be happy for her after what happened between them, because that was what she wanted. Nevertheless, he, instead, felt ufortable for some reason. He didnt get injured, but his heart kept feeling a stinging sensation. It was as though what leaked from his heart wasnt blood, but grief and sorrow.

    Umm, Miss Freya?

    Hmm? asked Freya. She turned her head around to look at the sluggish Gerald, who was behind her. She wore a bright and gentle smile, causing Gerald to shudder. Whats wrong? Is something the matter? If you have something to say, say it. Ive never seen you so hesitant before, Gerald.

    Mm Miss Freya, I want to know what happened when you went out with His Majesty.

    Freya looked at him and frowned. Has that got anything to do with you? Gerald, werent you aware I went out to y with Onii-sama?

    No I was just curious. I really want to know what you did for fun

    We strolled through the streets, bought some stuff, look at my hairclip, and we ate some food. Mm We then went to the flower field. The field of dye crops was indeed very pretty. Oh, yeah, we went to the pce first to tidy up internal things at the pce. Then, we finally went to soak in the hot springs together in the evening. It was truly very soothing.

    Uhm

    Gerald looked at Freyas obvious look of annoyance. Freya only answered his extremely rude question, as she was in a good mood. Under normal circumstances, if the master didnt bring their guard along, the guard has no right to ask where their master went. It was their masters privacy. If they didnt want for others to know, then their guard shouldnt ask. Gerald asked the question, though, and Freya answered, because she was in a good mood. She never wouldve answered him, otherwise. Worse, she mightve even driven him out.

    I Mm

    I dont know what the point of you asking the question is. Of course, nothing would happen if I go out with Onii-sama. Thats also a day I will never forget. That is the happiest day of my life until now. Hehe I will never forget that day. Of course, I believe that I will get to go out to y with Onii-sama again in the future.

    Gerald nkly looked at Freya who smiled brightly at the mention of His Majesty. That was the smile he arduously travelled for four days and four nights for. He withstood the freezing weather in the icynds and snowy mountains in order to hand a letter to His Majesty, who was on the frontlines. That blissful smile was all that Gerald wanted to see. Freya didnt smile that way in the past, but one day, one mere day in the sea of flowers and a walk with His Majesty was enough to put such a bright smile on her face.

    It turned out that doing things wasnt what brought a smile to her face, but a particr individual who brought a smile to her face. His Majesty could probably put a smile on her face without having to do anything, except be by her side. He might not be able to cheer her up, regardless of his efforts.

    <em>It makes sense. Miss Freya was in a pinch for His Majestys sake when I first met her. She also asked me to take her to the Royal Pce before she had even recovered. Everything I did was for her, but everything she did was for His Majesty. I shouldve known that from the start. I shouldve known that form the start. Why, then, do I feel grief and sorrow?</em>

    Onii-sama and I will see the nearby anthropoid nobles as well as merchant representatives tomorrow in the guest room. Gerald, make yourself presentable. Dont embarrass Onii-sama. Also, wake up early to check the guards nearby.

    That was all Freya said before continuing up. Gerald stood in ce and spaced out. He then raised his head to look at Freya who was about to vanish from his sight and loudly asked, Miss Freya, You and His Majesty

    I looked at Gerald standing on the stairs and asked with puzzlement, What with me?

    Gerald spun around swiftly to look at me with a ghastly white face. He hesitated to speak. Tanya, who was behind me, then looked at him with suspicion and appeared to get ready to draw her weapon.

    Your Majesty Umm Umm I I

    I didnt bother with anything. Who knows what Gerald wanted to ask? It shouldnt have anything to do with me, though. I walked past him and up the stairs. Without looking back at him, I said, Didnt I go out to y with Freya? Freya didnt want to bring you along, so I dont me you. You dont need to worry, Gerald. Youre still responsible for Freyas safety. The North has just recovered. Freya is still at risk, so you must be more careful.

    Roger

    I heard Geralds muffled response from behind.

 Book 12: Chapter 2

    Book 12: Chapter 2

    The temperature in the North started to warm up again. I was very grateful to Freya. To be honest, I never thought of blowing up the mountains to bring in the warm breeze from the ocean. I was surprised that such a strange method worked. The umted snow on the mountains melted, flowing down to the rivers, thereby forming a mother river.

    The dyke Freya had constructed stopped the running water in the middle of the river, thereby preventing the Northern in from being drowned. The in of the North received moisture from the two rivers and countless other branches of the rivers, turning the frozennd into richnds spanning thousands of miles. Of course, the two rivers needed to be modified over and over. s, we still wouldnt have enough people to actually nt crops on thend where the river reached even if we didntpletely modify the surroundingnd. The poption in the North was frankly too small. As such, we didnt need to organise fields or people nearby at the moment.

    What does the North need most right now? One was people and the other was money. Both were absolute necessities. Though Troy City could provide money and resources, it was impossible to satisfy an entire nation with what was avable at a single city. I couldnt keep making Troy City bleed out for us. I knew that elves and humanity could supply me with money. However, I didnt want to let my moms do anything in the North. They certainly didnt want to take away my North, but if their subordinates came and went, then that would put my moms in a tough spot. Yes, I was talking about humanity specifically there.

    I needed toe up with a way to get some money from the businessmen. Regardless of what society youre talking about, nobles arent necessarily rich, but businessmen will definitely have money. The money that businessmen possess and the nation were unrted. I didnt harm them in any capacity after entering the Imperial City. They, therefore, were bound to have money on hand.

    I wouldnt rob. I wasnt trying to destroy thend. I wanted to rule the ce. I couldnt let the people down. I required money, but I didnt necessarily need to rob it from them.

    Thats right, gentlemen, I am the new ruler of the North, Troy Gdriel Rosvenor.

    I looked at the anthropoids seated down below. I didnt know what their evaluation of me was. All I saw in their gazes was confusion, curiosity, vignce and resentment. I didnt know what they thought of my invitation. Some didnte, but the majority showed up.

    Businessmen wouldnt pick a fight with money. Changing their ruler merely meant changing who they paid taxes to. They wanted a stable and safe environment to do business. What they were most concerned about was what sort of ruler I was. I called them over, and they came to see if they could get something out in business in the future. If that was their guess, then they were right.

    You should all be aware that change ising to the North. Thats right. From the weather to the ruler, things are changing. Im also a member of the elven imperial family. I know what the state of the North once was. The North was once the same as the South to you, but it became what it is now owing to theck of the elven spring water. The North is now reverting back to how it originally was without the elven spring water. In the future, the North will flourish again under my rule.

    Some of the anthropoids below nodded, but the majority of them chose to keep silent. I, personally, was never eager to hear their opinions. If I was in their shoes, I would be very careful and vignt around a new ruler of a different race; it was a must. Before you know what the personality of the new ruler is, its best to avoid showing any reaction. It was just as they said: risk and gains go hand in hand. A minor action may get yourself killed.

    I cleared my throat gently, However, you must also all be aware why I asked you toe. The reason is simple. The assets left behind for me by the North were very minimal. The previous elven Queen left me with just an empty national treasury. There was some money, but that would only be enough for a King to live a slightly luxurious life. I dont know where the money in the North has gone off to. Perhaps the North doesnt actually have much money. But if we want to develop the North, then money is an essential. Ah, you can all calm down. I didnt call you here to rob you.

    Seeing them all sigh, I quickly smiled and added, Gentlemen, I came to the North to rule it, not to destroy it. If I wanted money, would you still be sitting there? I couldve plundered the city the first day I entered the city if I wanted. Why would I go out of my way to wait until now? Hence, you dont need to worry. But you all understand what I mean. Im not here to rob you of your money. Im here to loan money. Also, Im not loaning money from you as myself, because I dont have a job; or rather, a Prince has no sry. Therefore, Im not loaning money from you as myself.

    They were confused. Freya, who was sitting next to me, stood up. She chuckled and exined, You must have all loaned money before, so I do not need to borate on that topic. This time, we are loaning money from you, not as ourselves or as members of the imperial family, as we may die or run away. We are loaning money from you as the nation. You give us your money, and we will invest it on construction in the North. After that, we will pay you back the loan plus interest annually based on annual ie. As this is an investment with an entity, you will see the structures and factories we build as well as our annual ie. We will pay you more interest correspondingly. This is considered a loan from the nation. You are supplying the nation. The monarch can run, but the nation cannot run.

    The people below exchanged eye contact. I stood up to join Freya. You can discuss it among yourselves first. To avoid suspicion, we will leave for a while. We will return once you are done. We look forward to your response. Thank you.

    Freya and I left the guest room. We looked at each other. She shyly giggled then softly said, I wonder if we will be able to loan money this time. If we fail, do we need to destroy the pce and sell it as Empress Elizabeth did?

    We really would have to sleep in construction tents, then.

    Will we share a room again, then? Onii-sama, the Princess ising, you know? You must be careful!

 Book 12: Chapter 3

    Book 12: Chapter 3

    This is

    Freya ced a box in front of me and exined, A package from Miss Ling Yue It was sent by the guards. It appears that Miss Ling Yue knows of our plight. Those merchants are not honest. They did not loan us much, but they sure talked a big deal.

    Ling Yues box?

    I took the box with curiosity and took a closer look. It was a very small and simple wooden box with a single simple lock. The key for it was ced inside the letter by the side. The box, itself, was very ordinary, but it had Ling Yues tribes emblem on it. I honestly didnt know why she sent me the box then of all times.

    Honestly, I felt a little upset, because I didnt receive a response I was happy with during thest meeting. They didnt loan us money. They didnt seem to trust our national debt scheme. Perhaps it was because our proposal was far too modern for them, and therefore they found it hard to trust.

    Further, they werent willing to loan me a single penny. Actually, to be fair, some gave me a tiny amount, but that small amount was used to test me or maybe I should say, to be done with it. In other words, they wanted to give us a little bit of money and then beg us not to cling to them again. It was but a drop in the bucket to me. It was useless.

    I opened the box in front of me to find shiny ornaments, pearls and other expensive jewels. I even saw a pair of earrings that Ling Yue always wore. She removed them and sent them to me along with everything else. In other words, Ling Yue didnt have any more jewellery. She sent me all of the ornaments and jewellery in her house.

    It was also filled with money. Ling Yues house was previously plundered before, so she didnt have much money to begin with, yet she sent me everything she has. She heard Icked funds, so she sent me everything worth money in her household. She shouldve been aware that it wasnt enough, but she still sent them to me, nevertheless.

    I chuckled, and then gently shut it. Freya smiled, Your Majesty, do you intend to use this? It is not enough, but it is better than nothing, right?

    No, I wont use this. I wont touch it, even if I die from poverty. These things should be with Ling Yue, not be sold off by me. There are countless ways to make money, but Ling Yue only has this one set. Ive never gifted my Ling Yue any jewellery. Im going to send these things back in one piece.

    Onii-sama, how do you intend to make money now, then? What are we going to do now that they are unwilling to give their money to us? Are we going to resort to robbing?

    No, no, no. Dont rush, Freya. I think that there will still be people willing to give us a loan if the locals arent, I replied. I looked out the window, I wont ask Mommy Elizabeth or Mommy Vyvyan for help. Ill find my other friends.

    Onii-sama, you have other friends?

    Of course, I do. Am I such a loner to you? Honestly speaking, I cant go right away, since Lucia and Nier will be giving birth soon. So, my only choice is to send a letter. I really hope that my letter and myself are persuasive enough. I need to take care of my Lucia and Nier first.

    I sat down and picked up my pen. I pushed the box over to Freya and said, Seal the box properly. Dont send it back to Ling Yue just yet. Wait for the economic crisis in the North to settle first, and then Ill personally send the container back to her.

    Onii-sama, I guarantee you did not read the letter properly.

    Freya picked up the letter with the lock. I lingered for a moment then grabbed the envelope and shook it out. Yeah, theres no letter. I just confirmed it.

    No.

    Freya snatched the letter over and tore it, turning it into a single sheet of paper and spreading it onto my desk. I looked at the letters inside. There was only one line.

    Im pregnant.

    ========

    Four dayster at Karnashun.

    Lord Nara, this is a letter from Prince Troy Gdriel Rosvenor.

    Somewhat surprised, Nara ced her pen down. She then took the letter Tarak was holding. She looked at the letters on the letter, as well as the heat stamp. Puzzled, she asked, His Majestys letter? I truly dont understand. Why would he send me a letter at this time? Isnt he busy in the North at the moment?

    Mm, you can say that. However, His Majesty must require us to do something if he has sent us a letter.

    Tarak watched Nara cut the heat stamp with a small knife. Nara then nced at Tarak with a mischievous smile, Or maybe hes asking when were getting married.

    Wh-What would your response be, then?

    Nara looked at Tarak who was red in the face and smiled, Whenever, of course.

    Nara opened the letter. The letter was very short with few lines. After reading it, she softly giggled, It seems my Royal Prince is in a bit of a situation. This letter was asking for our help or more precisely, to loan money.

    Tarak lingered for a moment before asking, Loan money? His Majesty is short on money?

    The Rosvenor Empire wouldnt be short on money. The same goes for Duargana. His Majesty, however, willck money. Nara responded to Taraks calmly question before folding the letter up. She stood up and looked to the city outside the window. With a smile, she borated, Thanks to His Majesty, our city had the chance to develop. We made a substantial amount of money through the metal, and that money came from the treasure they found.

    So, we

    Of course, we will provide assistance to His Majesty, answered Nara, smiling, No matter what perspective you look at it from, His Majesty is our ally, and he has helped us plenty of times. The favour His Majesty has asked us to help with is not a difficult task. A problem that can be solved with money isnt a difficult problem to tackle, because money is the easiest thing to make in this world. Hence, we must help His Majesty with this small request. His Majesty has his own ambitions and possesses adequate strength. We must help him with this small request. From our national treasury, take out Ah, no, from my treasury, sorry. Tarak, the dowry I give you may be significantly less now.

    It is all right, My Lord. I have savings, too. I might not have money for the wedding with you now.

    Tarak looked at his fiance. He took out a small key from his breast pocket and ced it on the table.

    That is His Majestys business, then. Nara closed the letter, and then peered outside the window with a smile. She supported her chin in her hands and spoke to herself, It seems that our wedding witness and our childs godfather will have to bring a bit more money to have the right to participate in our wedding And our wedding will have to be dyed until His Majesty repays us.

 Book 12: Chapter 4

    Book 12: Chapter 4

    Prince Troy, I do not think we need a self-introduction. You would loathe me if I introduced myself, right?

    I looked at the young man in front of me. His fingers were curved simrly to an eagles w. Despite being dressed in formal clothing, he looked simr to a vulture standing on a dry tree branch, surveying my ce.

    We sat on either side of a long table. In front of us was a cup of tea. I didnt know what he thoughting here, but he told me hed give me a response I was after.

    Its all right. Your fathers mistake is not your mistake. I understand that, I stated.

    He smiled before replying, I do not think everybody can understand that. I am so d that you can understand that, Your Majesty. But nheless, I am ashamed by my fathers deeds. You will not me me, but my fathers deeds have been etched in my heart and forever shame me.

    Dont mind it too much. Your father did, indeed, err, but he is your father, nevertheless. You can only say that he failed as a vassal.

    You are truly lenient, he replied with smile. He then sighed, They say that you are a benevolent lord, but I think that you are a very fair lord. You are able to treat my father and me as two separate individuals and be considerate of me. You truly are a lord that sees things as they are. I think that you must be a fair King.

    I couldnt help but smile. In reality, I didnt always think level-headedly, like this. After Luna died, I killed an excessive number of innocent people, so I promised to not take up a sword again. I had Ling Yue to thank for making me understand that. I needed to do my best to avoid reverting back to that state.

    Mommy Vyvyan was right. I shouldnt take up a de with a desire for vengeance and murder. I shouldnt pick up a sword with joy and madness. It wasnt benevolence or weakness, but a type of respect for life, facing people equally and fairly. I should kill based on crimesmitted and not based on my mood or desire. I didnt want to be the type of monarch Mommy Elizabeth was. What I want wasnt for everybody to fear me, but to wholeheartedly submit to me.

    We both had a sip of tea. With a smile, he said, I know that you require money at the moment, but unfortunately, the merchants do not trust you.

    I leaned onto my backrest and responded with a forced smile, Thats right. I cant help it, either. I cant rob them. I cant help it if they dont trust me. However, their concerns are not baseless. After all, not everyone can trust a nation thats just been established. With that said, I will show them how foolish they were to not trust me.

    He nodded, That is right. I believe that you can make them regret it, so I do not want to be someone who regrets. Your Majesty, although my family has not contributed to the North, my father did umte overwhelming wealth for our tribe. As opposed to calling it our tribes treasury, it would be more appropriate to say that we are the treasury of the North.

    I straightened up. I sincerely and eagerly asked, You mean?

    He responded with a smile, That is exactly what I mean. It belonged to the North to begin with, not our tribe. I think that we should return it to its owner now. As you said, you should be able to make everybody who suspected you regret their decision. You can revive the North, so if this money can allow you to develop the North, then it would be considered a minor contribution toward redeeming my conscience. I do not want my child to forever carry the me of being the sinner who brought about the destruction of the North.

    So you want to erase all of your fathers mistakes with the money you have on hand now?

    Yes. I had the idea when I heard you werecking money. Additionally, you have given me a very good impression today. Subsequently, I trust you. I believe that the North can be revived by me returning the money my father embezzled back to the North.

    He looked at me. He made an open hand gesture with both hands and continued, I do not need any of this money. I am not here to loan you money, but to give you money, I mean, return you the money you rightfully own. I hope that you will not feel averse to this. This rightfully belongs to you, so please ept it.

    He ced a set of keys on the table, and then pushed them over to me, I shall send you the chests of money the day after. Your Majesty, I hope you can spend this money on the North.

    I smiled, and then looked at the keys on the table, As I initially said, your fathers deeds have nothing to do with you. You do not need to be responsible for his blunders. Your father is dead, so your tribes faults have all been erased. Hence, you have no need to give me money Still, I need the money. If I take it all without giving you a penny, then I would be betraying my conscience

    But

    Those were your fathers errors. They have nothing to do with you. The person sitting before me is, erm, sorry, but what was your name?

    Alex, Your Majesty.

    Uhm, the person sitting before me is Alex, not that elders child. There may be arge gap in our status, but we should speak and discuss business on equal terms now. Therefore, we should conduct this deal on fair grounds.

    I ced the keys in the middle and went on in an easy-going voice, The fact that you were able to try andpensate for your fathers mistakes is proof that you are different to him. You are a hero who treats the North with sincerity. I cant take that which belongs to a hero. I cant cause a heros family to starve andck warmth. Alex, did you know that there was a time limit on the interest I gave them?

    I did not go to the meeting that day

    Uhm. So, Freya!

    Freya stepped out from a room after I called for her. She bowed, and then looked at the two of us, Onii-sama, do you have orders?

    Alex froze and looked at Freya in a daze. In a surprised voice, he asked, You have a sister?

    Yes, shes my younger sister.

    I gave Freya a smile. She shyly blushed then asked again, Onii-sama, do you have orders?

    Uhm. Freya, please tell Alex the remuneration specifications and details we sharedst time. Alex, here, will be providing us with money. Once youve finished discussing everything, ept the deal. Mr. Alex, Im very grateful for your help.

    Alex didnt seem to hear a word I said. Instead, he spaced out as he looked at Freya. He stood up not knowing what to do. It was as though he didnt dare to leave with Freya. Freya looked at him and smiled, Do you have any other questions? Mr. Alex, if you do not have any other questions, please follow me.

    Ah, Oh, oh, Uhm, All right

    I watched Alex awkwardly leave with Freya and gently cleared my throat.

    <em>Uhm, Ill let Gerald deal with this guy. Youre right. I dont want to hand my sister over. Ill get jealous if you date my sister.</em>

 Book 12: Chapter 5

    Book 12: Chapter 5

    The money issue in the North was considered solved. I never thought that the old geezer from the winged race had so much wealth. He legit embezzled the entire national treasury. The money and jewellery was virtually enough to cover half of the forecasted expenses for the North. Karana and Nara helped me out with some expenses. With Troy City supplying the North with some financing, as well, the financial issue in the North was finally resolved.

    It was very hard for a single city to fund an entire continent, but with three cities and the assets of the North, itself, we had enough. At present, the North didnt require living facilities. What I wanted was an industry district, and that would require abour force. The North couldnt possibly provide me with sufficient manpower. In the past, it would be possible to use low anthropoids as materials to burn the factories. Unfortunately, I couldnt continue reproducing low anthropoids. That meant that I needed to rece manpower with machinery.

    That was where factories came in to y. I couldnt establish arge factory previously, as Icked a power source. Troy Citys factory was water powered. As a result, we had to build the factory around the location of the river. As a consequence, we had to depend on the terrain, consequently, limiting the radius limit of the factory.

    If the Brilliant Moon Stone could create mana-powered machines, then itd be the equivalent of steam-powered machines. Steam-powered machines were the catalyst for the first industrial revolution. If I could create machines powered by Brilliant Moon Stones, then Id be able to create a factory. If that came to fruition, the small poption of the North wouldnt inhibit production volume.

    What had my interest most, though, was the theory of how the Brilliant Moon Stones could store mana simrly to electricity. If it could, would I be able to get the North to enter the era of electric power? But on second thought, I gave up. After all, electricity and mana were two different things. Mana circuits were totally different to electric circuits. It was pointless to try and force historys advancement. Furthermore, a correspondent mana machine was what was most important, not the Brilliant Moon Stone.

    After all, a big production revolution in society couldnt ur alongside a single scientific and technological advancement. If one scientific and technology advancement urred, then other science and technology advancements needed to apany it.

    The pursuit of powering machines with Brilliant Moon stones was Loranas business. She only had part of a mana machine blueprint, and such a thing had never been made. After making it, we needed to prove that it could actually be integrated into work, too. So ordingly, there was no rush. It was all in Loranas hands.

    I really wanted to produce it together with Lorana. We might be able to provide each other with some new inspiration. Nevertheless, I needed to focus more on my two wivespared to the Brilliant Moon Stones. My Lucia and Nier were eight months pregnant. They were scheduled to give birth soon.

    Lucia was still in the same state. Though she had shown a remarkable improvementpared to the past, since the child had sessfully settled down and created his or her own mana, the child still needed to absorb his or her mothers mana, except to a lesser degree. Lucia could fall deep asleep now, though. Lucia was essentially in an ill state all day. She didnt even want to open her eyes. Fortunately, she no longer required the elven spring water or Ling Yues blood.

    Vyvyan and Lucia were arriving at the pce tomorrow. The North is no longer different to the South for Vyvyan, since it was no longer freezing. I was also very reassured with Mommy Vyvyan bringing Lucia over, as nobody would be able to snatch Lucia from her. Plus, Vyvyan had decided not to return to Duargana. Since her father wanted to serve the Gdriel tribe so enthusiastically, let him serve the tribe, then. For Vyvyan, her child was her purpose in life.

    My guard unit had set out for Troy City to bring Nier up North. They were scheduled to arrive safe and sound tomorrow, as well.

    I was most worried about Ling Yue at the time. She got pregnant without me even knowing. Unlike Lucia and Nier, Ling Yue control whether or not she got pregnant. For anthropoids and elves, who were species that could control mana, they could control whether or not they get pregnant. Without mana, they couldnt.

    Ling Yues pregnancy was a bad time  for me. No, I wasnt against her being pregnant. Although Ling Yue couldnt have a wedding ceremony to receive everybodys blessings and was stuck being a mistress, I cared for her as much as I cared for Lucia and Nier. I needed to be by her side, because she was pregnant. But nheless, since she chose not to inform when she got pregnant, and I couldnt ditch my two wives, who were about to give birth, to be with her.

    I couldnt keep Ling Yuepany. Luckily, she still had Evelyn and Leah with her. I also sent maids who once worked in the pce to Ling Yues ce to look after her. In addition, I prepared lots of gifts. I, therefore, assumed Ling Yue would be all right.

    Without a doubt, I felt really guilty. I was able to stay with Lucia and Nier when they were pregnant, which was I really cared about Ling Yue. I really wished I could stay with her. Sadly, I missed my wifes pregnancy <em>again</em>.

    Ling Yue never asked for my opinion, so maybe she mightve been jealous after seeing Lucia and Nier, and thus, decided to get pregnant without seeking my opinion. She didnt even inform me. Perhaps she was aware that I couldnt split myself up to take care of her, and therefore resorted to such a careful method of informing me. I couldnt go if I saw the letter, but if I didnt see it, then perfect.

    She wanted a child. At the same time, though, she didnt want to put me on the spot. She wanted for me to focus on work in the pce. She was a descendent of the Moon Fox Tribe. Her father died for this continent. Her entire tribe died for the North, and she certainly didnt want me to leave the pce for her.

    While I was in thought, Freya entered my room and solemnly reported, Onii-sama, the things you wanted prepared for Miss Ling Yue have been prepared. In addition, Onii-sama, I hope that you do not send out so many guards. Virtually all of your guards are now protecting Miss Nier, and there are some who are going to protect Miss Ling Yue. If you increase her guards, the pces defences will be too thin.

    I ced my cup of wine down, Ill be fine with Tanya and Shusia by my side. You have Gerald. We just need a few more in the pce. Well deploy as many men as we can. The safety in the Imperial City is eptable, but not with Ling Yue.

    With a frown, Freya argued, Honestly, Onii-sama, Shusia is fine, but Tanya has not been by your side for very long. I think that you cannot trust her.

    Coincidentally, Tanya just told me you strutted through the streets, unting yourself under my name, I said with a chuckle.

    Freya dawdled for a moment before lip furiously biting down on her, That little squirt Onii-sama, you have to trust me!!

    I trust both of you, I stated, I trust both of you; thus, I wont believe any malignant things you say about each other. But youre the only two by my side, Freya, so you two must get along.

    I I cannot guarantee that, Onii-sama!!

 Book 12: Chapter 6

    Book 12: Chapter 6

    Seeing such a grand ceremony made me think that the Elven Queen and Empress of humanity came together.

    That is not actually too far off. It was Onii-samas two wives who came.

    Freya took a drink from her cup of tea, and then ced it down. She stood up and walked to the window to see Nier hug her Onii-sama. She pressed her hands on the ss window. There was an obvious look of loneliness in her gaze as she softly said, Onii-samas two wives are everything to him. They are the two Onii-sama cherishes most. I have done my best here in the North for so long for him, when, in reality, all he wanted to do was provide his wives with afortable home.

    Alex stood up. He looked at Freyaspact back nervously. He wasnt one to easily get nervous. In fact, he was very confident with his socialisation skills at socialisation events. He wasparable a fish to water around women, but when it came to Freya, he found himself struggling to find words and not as courageous as he thought. He didnt have the courage to make eye contact with Freya, let alone court her.

    He didnt walk over; instead, he stood behind her, looking at her. Somewhat surprised, he asked, Two wives?

    No. I made a mistake. Three wives. Freya turned her head around. She smiled: Also, the most amazing part out Onii-sama is that he can get women who cannot ept such a thing to ept him. Frankly, I do not understand how those women can tolerate Onii-samas tant betrayals. It is true that Onii-sama has not taken the initiative to court a woman. I guess we can only say that his luck with women is incredible. It was toote by the time Miss Lucia noticed.

    Mm His Majestys personal life

    His personal life is extremely messy. Basically, all the pretty women around him have a rtionship with him. I cannot find fault with him there, because he does keep his personal life under control. However, his view of love is different to ours. Despite that, the purpose of my existence is to help Onii-sama, so I will not say anything if I can see him smile so happily.

    Freya turned around and then sat on her chair. She picked up her cup of tea in front of her, and then sighed: I have nothing I can say, either. It is Onii-samas private matters, after all.

    Alex smiled and asked, Did you know that you are now essentially an abandoned wifeining away at home, Miss Freya?

    I do not quite agree. I exist to serve Onii-sama. Onii-sama provided me with care and a home. I have not felt the feeling of being cared for in a long time. I felt it for the first time with Onii-sama. I am his sister. Serving him is my duty. Onii-sama treating me well is my reward. Therefore, I do not ask for more.

    Alex smiled: But how does that make you any different to a vassal, then? You are His Majestys sister. As his sister, you should act coquettish and wilful with him. You should do what a sister should do. If you do not dare to be spoilt with him when you are his sister, then is there any meaning to your identity as his sister? At the end of the day, you are His Majestys sister. Should a sister not be closer than a wife?

    Freya froze to ponder Alexs rationalisation. Alex looked at her awkwardly. He never expected his joke would make her think so seriously. To be fair, it was Freyas personal family business. He had no business sticking his nose into it, but he never thought shed consider his statements seriously. Nevertheless, Alex truthfully felt a little awkward.

    Seeing Freya think about Troy so sombrely upset him. Freya was the type of girl Alex was fond of. When he interacted with her and realised she was polite and cute, he went from head over a heel to head over heels for her. Alex went as far as considering moving into the pce. Unfortunately, he didnt have an excuse to do so. He truly felt that he would definitely go crazy if he didnt get to see Freya after leaving.

    Maybe, replied Freya, after a long think, Maybe you are right. I will do my best to be an up-to-standard younger sister. Being Onii-samas sister is a very blissful to me, and it is my purpose in life.

    Alex mustered up his courage. He looked at her and sincerely asked, But, Miss Freya, I want to know if you have anybody you like, since His Majesty has three wives.

    Both Freya and Gerald standing behind her were caught by surprise by the question. Gerald knew who she liked. The man she liked was the man downstairs hugging his wife as they made their way into the pce. He nervously looked at Freya. She maintained her smile as she looked at Alex. Gerald suddenly developed a curiosity as to what Freyas response would be.

    Someone I like? After thinking about it for a while, Freya replied with a smile: I already have someone I like except he might not reciprocate my feelings Actually, perhaps he knows that I have feelings for him, but we probably will not have the chance to be together.

    Freya smiled mncholically. After hesitating for a moment, Alex responded: Why do you still like him, then? Why do you choose to continue a love that will not bear fruit? You still have time to like somebody else. You are still young. Miss Freya, you can go and like somebody else.

    No. Whether or not he likes me has no bearing on whether I like him or not. I will like him even if we cannot be together. He gave me the courage to live and a purpose to live for. He was gentle with me even when others did not acknowledge me. Everybody considered me a contemptible individual just trying to curry favour with him, because of his status, but he was so gentle with me, nheless. I could only feel bliss and live as a child at his side. That is enough for me.

    Freya then stood up with her cup of tea. She finally revealed a brighter and more rxed smile: My break time is over. Mr. Alex, I have spoken a bit much. I need to assist Onii-sama with organising The Princesses arrangements, so feel free to move around freely in the pce. Gerald, you stay with Mr. Alex.

    But

    Do I need you to stick with me and protect me while I am in the pce? Gerald, follow my orders and stay with Mr. Alex.

    Gerald hopelessly watched Freya ce her cup of tea in the tray at the entrance, and then turn to leave. He then turned around to look at Alex, who appeared to be in a despondent mood. He smiled and said, Mr. Alex, you need not look so down. Rather, you should not have held any hopes from the start.

    I just never thought

    Miss Freya is a very smart girl. That is precisely why she is absolutely persistent with her love. Therefore, you need not worry. I hope that you do not copy Freya and like somebody you should not, said Gerald. He bowed added, Did you have anywhere you wanted to go? I can apany you.

 Book 12: Chapter 7

    Book 12: Chapter 7

    Lucia.

    I gave Lucia a kiss on her cheeks. She held my hand and softly murmured, Your Highness I I am here You Where are we?

    I kissed her on her cheeks, and then whispered next to her ear: Our home. Were at our home.

    Lucia was unwilling to open her eyes due to fatigue, but she still wore a blissful smile as though she was very satisfied with my answer. I gently touched her stomach.

    Inside of her bulging stomach were my two cute kids. I could imagine how they looked. They were surely very cute no matter how they were.

    Your Highness I I soon will

    Uhm, youll soon give birth. I stroked her face and smiled: Our child will soon be born. My Lucia, you will soon be a mom, and Ill soon be a dad. Our dream will be realised. We can raise our children together.

    Yes YesYour child My child

    Elves ced a great importance on family. Every female elf hoped to be a mom. The motherly instincts of motherhood were very strong in female elves. Sometimes, theyd raise a child just because the child called them mom even if they werent the one that gave birth to the child. No, I wasnt talking about my Mommy Vyvyan.

    Lucias smiled gleamed with bliss. She revealed such a blissful smile despite her extremely weak state. That smile was enough for me to do anything. I held her hand and kissed her lips. Lucia squinted as though she wanted to see me clearly. I ced her hand on my face.

    Im here, Dear. Im here.

    Uhm Im d youre here.

    Lucia shifted her body a little, seemingly trying to get into a morefortable posture. Lucia wouldnt enter a state of death due toplete mana depletion anymore. Still, she slept due to massive mana expenditure. She didnt require the elven spring water or Ling Yues blood any longer. Ling Yues blood was of great help to Lucia on her way to the North. However, she didnt need it anymore. I didnt want to bite Ling Yues tail again, either.

    Son

    After Lucia fell asleep, I stood up and looked at Vyvyan, who was standing at the entrance. Vyvyan was dressed in a light purple evening dress. Mommy Vyvyan dressed slightly more boldly than usual. She wore an evening dress that didnt cover her shoulders. Instead, she draped a purple shawl in the same colour over her shoulder. The ends of the shawl were attached together with a diamond heart-shaped chest pin. She had her hair done up, revealing her smooth neck and back. She looked at me and extended out her hand. There were bits of iid diamonds on her long glove. She looked at me and smiled: Lets go, Son. Ill appear at the evening banquet with you.

    I walked over to her, took her hand and we then left the room. The scent on Mommy Vyvyan had changed. I think she used a new perfume. I dont know why, but my heartbeat speeds up when I walked next to her, holding her hand. I always felt oddly excited.

    I looked at the side of moms face andplimented her in a soft voice, Mom, youre very pretty tonight.

    I felt my face burn up. Saying that to my mom was really embarrassing. But it was true that she was very pretty, so pretty my heartbeat sped up. Honestly, Vyvyan looked far too pretty that night. She was a mom before me in the past, but she unted all of her charm as a woman that night. Nobody could withstand her innate regal aura and beauty.

    Hehe, thank you, Son.

    Mom turned to face me and giggled. She then wrapped her arm around mine while she was at it. Moms scent and warmth came even closer all of a sudden, causing my heartbeat to speed up to the point that I struggled to walk. Mom amorously scrubbed her hair by her ear. She then smiled and said, To be honest, this is Mommys first time trying on this sort of clothing, but it appears that its not bad. After all, my son is having naughty thoughts, isnt he?

    No!!

    Mom pursed her lips and giggled before pressing me up against the wall to the side. She pressed both arms on either side of me and shoved her thigh right in between my legs. Her pure white skin underneath her purple dress shined brightly and warmly. Mom licked her lips just mere centimetres away from me. With a giggle, she said, Ive already set up a boundary, so nobody will see us. Son, if you want to do anything, you can do so now. Use Mommys current clothes, current makeup and Mommy.

    What are you saying, Mom?! I!

    Son, have you forgotten Mommys ability? Mommy Vyvyan leaned in next to my ear with a smile and bit it. She whispered, Son, Mommy can read minds. You dont need to hide anything from Mommy, either. This is nothing to be embarrassed about. Mommy isnt at Duargana right now, and Mommy doesnt n to return there to be a useless Queen. Mommy just wants to stay by your side and be your Mommy or anything else you want Mommy to be.

    Mom

    Moms warmth and perfume caused my entire body to quiver. I did my absolute best to retreat, but I couldnt escape Moms warmth and charm. Her cherry-blossom lips were right in front of me. Her breaths were right in front of me. Her sweet and seductive breath teased every inch of nerves

    She waspletely different to Lucia, Nier and Ling Yue. Mommy Vyvyans charm waspletely different to my wives. Perhaps it was because she was always the Queen, which made her strong yet elegant mannerisms and confidence,pletely different to my wives. I said it before: If I let my guard down and dont pay attention, Id be Mommy Vyvyans prisoner in virtually an instant. No wonder why they say beauties are the source of danger. I thought it was discrimination towards women; however, when I looked at Mommy Vyvyan, I finally believed the truth of it. Sometimes a man cannot withstand the charm of a female. Its an instinctive pursuit that cannot be ovee.

    It was easy for one to fall when faced to face with Mommy Vyvyan. I sincerely admired my father for being able to be absolutely loyal to Elizabeth despite having Vyvyan by his side. Though both of my moms were charming, if it was me, Id probably try and see if I could you know like Lucia and Nier

    Maybe I was insatiable

    I sighed and conceded. I sped moms face, leading to her to revealing an enchanting smile. She looked at me and leaned in: Dont be too rough, Son. After this, Mommy still needs to mm wear this to the evening banquet with you Dont ruin the dress, okay?

 Book 12: Chapter 8

    Book 12: Chapter 8

    Onii-sama!!

    Sorry, sorry, it was indeed my mistake. It was my mistake. Yesterday, Mommy Vyvyan and I went back to get changed and took too long. Thats why we werete Sorry, sorry. Im to me.

    Freya stood in front of me. She was absolutely fuming. She angrily eximed, Yesterday was the first banquet in the Imperial Pce, yet you, the master, was almost two hourste! Onii-sama, what exactly were you doing?! What could you possibly have done with Her Highness for two hours?! What, were you having a secret tryst?!

    I knew that Freya was just using that as a figure of speech, but she still nearly scared me to my knees. Mommy Vyvyan didnt appear odd whatsoever yesterday. She showed off her grace and majestic aura as the Elven Queen and kept our rtionship strictly within the boundaries of mother and son. She acted as though nothing happened prior.

    The only thing Mommy Vyvyan was unhappy about was that I couldnt hold myself back and ended up ripping her evening dress. That was the reason we wasted two hours. After our little tryst, we rushed back to the room to change and then rushed to the venue. Unfortunately, we were still two hourste. Freya nearly exploded when she saw me.

    Freya couldnt go off at me at the venue, since everybody was present, so she had to patiently finish the banquet. After the banquet ended, however, I quickly found an opportunity to slip away, giving Freya no chance to scold me. But nevertheless, I was aware that I had to bear the brunt of it eventually. And it eventually came.

    When I woke up, Freya blocked me off at my door and gave me an earful: Onii-sama, you cannot behave that way!! You are the ruler of the North. You cannot continue being so ck this way now that the Princesses havee! You still must focus primarily on the North. If you start to bezy, how do you expect the North to develop? Do not tell me you n to have me work alone, while you stay in the harem flirting around! If that is your n, then I think Troy City suits you better! You are now the lord of an entire region, not the master of a city! You are now responsible for substantially more things!

    I looked at Freya with a helpless smile as I let her continue to scold me.

    My word, arent you senseless.

    A voice came from behind before I said anything. I thought to myself that this was bad. I turned my head around to see Tanya standing behind me, wearing her hat and looking at Freya with nothing but hatred. While maintaining an expressionless look, she said, You dont seem to understand where you stand. Youre just His Majestys vassal. What right do you have to scold His Majesty? What right do you have to criticise him? If His Majesty needed to personally do everything, what would be the point of having you? But I guess there is no point in keeping you. Youre useless next to His Majesty.

    What nonsense are you babbling about? The entire North is my masterpiece. I was the one whoid the foundations for Onii-samas North. Onii-sama entrusted me with the North without any qualms, which proves that he trusts me. What about you, though? Youre just a guard at Onii-samas side, while I am his sister. As his sister, I have the right to criticise his errors, whereas you have no right to criticise Onii-sama or me!

    What tripe is that? Where were you when His Majesty led the expedition in the North? Youid the foundations for the North? Please. The North was captured with His Majestys and my blood and efforts. I went through life and death with His Majesty. I was the one who beheaded that Panther, Marvel. Werent you hiding at the rear, in Troy City, when I was fighting in the North with His Majesty? I was the one who protected His Majesty when he was in danger. As for you, what good are you?

    Tanya looked at Freya who was practically about to explode and mercilessly continued taunting her: It sure is easy being a sister, huh? You just need to let His Majesty protect you and wilfully asked to be spoilt. Im the one who protects His Majesty. You should just obediently run along to your office or room to quiver.

    You!! You dissatisfied with something?! Youre just a guard, what right do you have to have a go at me?!

    His Majesty also said that if I want, he can be my brother, too. In other words, were on equal footing. What right do you have to be criticising me? By the way, dont you have work to do? What are you still doing here bbering rubbish for? Youve blocked His Majesty for too long. Hurry and move aside if you know whats good for you!

    Tanya stood in front of Freya.

    The two of them were still kids. They were still kids in terms of age and size despite having gone through so much. The two girls arguing with each other in front of me only came up to my chest in terms of height. I couldnt help but want to look at them with the doting gaze of a parent. I couldnt do that, though.

    I highly doubt the two would be willing to acknowledge they were kids. It was the same as how animals tried to intimidate their prey by creating arger image of themself. That was why the two definitely want to make themselves appearrger than the other.

    I looked at the two of them and smiled helplessly: Hey, cant you two get along well? I admit that it was my mistake yesterday. Mm I waste yesterday, so Ill work overtime today to make up for it. Freya, stay and work with me.

    Tanya was surprised, while Freya was suspicious. Freya asked, Onii-sama, I have a question. Why do I have to work overtime when it was clearly you who made a mistake? Also, do you not need to go back and see the Princesses? Is it truly a good idea for you to work overtime today?

    Uhm, its fine. Mommy Vyvyan can help me look after Lucia and Nier now. Im very reassured with her by my side, so Ill do some more work today to make up for my tardiness yesterday. Instead of saying that Im making you stay behind for overtime work, I would say that I want you to keep mepany.

    Tanya coldly looked at Freya who was clearly excited. She coldly said, What are you excited about? You wont be alone with His Majesty for overtime. Ill be present, as well.

    Can you stop acting like a dog and following Onii-sama? Since youre a dog tasked with protecting him, behave like one. What does what we do have to do with you? Shouldnt you just obediently stay at the door, you stray dog?!

    Tanyas gaze suddenly turned ice cold. She had a short sword up against Freyas neck in what appeared to be an instant. Tone cold, she stated, I cant kill you because of His Majesty, but dont push it. Youre just trying to get attention and unting yourself in His Majestys name. Ill have a legitimate reason to kill you sooner orter.

    Freya pressed her hand onto the short sword and challenged her: Id like to see you try. Well see who kills who first.

 Book 12: Chapter 9

    Book 12: Chapter 9

    Freya walked next to me. She pouted and fumed, Onii-sama!! That girl seriously gets on my nerves to no end!!

    I had Tanya go and reform my guard units ranks that I sent off in all directions. I did that to avoid the two of them continuing with their bickering that might have even led to a physical altercation. Then I went to see Nier together with Freya.

    Nier was in much better shape than Lucia. She could still move around; however, for our childs sake and for the sake of staying by my side, she led the peaceful life of a pregnant woman in bed. Shed go to bed to resolve her issue after breakfast daily, and then came downstairs to go for a stroll. She then returned to the room to read books or listen to music. She slept when she was tired. Due to her Valkyrie lifestyle habits, she was able to sleep whenever and wherever. It was easily considered a very nifty skill to have.

    Your Majesty!

    Nier sat up in her chair when I reached our room. The maids, who were behind her, rushed up to help her. I jogged over to her and gave her a hug.

    She revealed a smile. It took her some effort for her to get up on her toes to kiss my lips. The two of us kissed, but I couldnt make Nier stay in that position for so long, so we quickly let go. I, instead, tightly held her hand. She smiled: Dear, our child is soon going to born. Have you thought of a name yet?

    Mommy Elizabeth mustvee up with one already. I think I have more faith in Mommy Elizabeth more than myself when ites to this. I swept Niers strands of hair in front of her forehead aside.

    I truly couldnt think of a name simply because I couldnte up with names. I may have taken the identity of Troy Gdriel Rosvenor, but that didnt mean that I possessed his knowledge. I surmised that names in their world had ssic meanings. I, however, didnt know squat, so I needed Mommy Elizabeth toe up with a name.

    Mommy Elizabeth was the one who named me. Troy was abination of the elven and humannguage, I think. However, Mommy Vyvyan also imed she came up with the name. I honestly didnt know who came up with the name, but both of them could be trusted toe up with a name regardless.

    Nier looked at me. Her gaze looked slightly despondent: Empress Elizabeth isnt here, nheless. Queen Vyvyan is here, but Her Majesty isnt. I have many things I want to discuss with Her Majesty, as well Its my first time giving birth There are lots of things I dont know I didnt have a mother, either I

    I nodded. Mommy Elizabeth didnt have experience taking care of children, but females seemed to like to have their mother or an older mature female look after them. I guess it was their way of reassuring themselves by having someone experienced. Ultimately, a woman was weakest when she was giving birth. Having somebody highly experienced by their side when inbour could help them feel reassured.

    Unfortunately, Mommy Elizabeth still had jobs pertaining to humanity at Hilles City. Such a vast empire required its only ruler, Elizabeth, to keep things together. Humanitys circumstances werent as stable as they were for the elves. Vyvyan could leave, because as long as she was still alive, shed definitely remain as the ruler of elves. Further, the elves didnt have that many matters to sort out. It was a small nation with a small poption that was ruled quite decently. Humanity, on the other hand, was a massive empire.

    I was sure Mommy Elizabeth really wanted toe to the North, as well, except she couldnt. I wanted her toe, too, but I couldnt snatch her over. Mommy Vyvyan coulde over, but not Mommy Elizabeth.

    I just wrote Mommy Elizabrth a letter, asking her if she coulde over and see her grandchilds birth while she was at it. Mommy Elizabeth never raised a child. Her heart always ached over the fact that she didnt raise me. She finally had a chance to experience the feeling of raising a child. I guess it could fulfil one of her regrets?

    I didnt know if Mommy Elizabeth woulde, but even if she dide, she wouldnt be able to stay forever. There was no way she could take my child back to Hilles City, either, because Nier was the childs mother and she, too, loved children. I couldnt force her to be separated from her child for my mothers sake. Most importantly, if I entrusted Mommy Elizabeth with raising my child My child might be rtively violent

    Im not using her of not knowing how to educate children, but violence was a method she required for her rule. It wasnt good for children to witness her violence. Mommy Vyvyan was a better candidate for the role

    ========

    Inner Court of humanitys Royal Pce at Hilles City.

    Castell, I received a letter from my son.

    Castell heavily sighed to himself. He looked at the Empress boastfully unting the news, which meant that it was definitely a letter from His Majesty. Her Majesty always acted boastfully as though she won a battle whenever she received a letter from His Majesty. Nevertheless, it was just a letter from her family.

    Did His Majesty say something?

    Elizabeth looked at Castell with joy and eximed, Uhm, Nier is going to give birth soon!

    Castell revealed a smile, and then bowed: Congrattions, Your Majesty. The royal family now has another member. I understand what you are getting at now. You want to head to the North, correct? You will make it in time if you leave now. It is all right. I believe that everybody can understand. However, you muste back on time. Do not leave for good.

    Elizabeth nodded: Prepare my stuff for me Ah hmm Lady-in-waiting!!

    Ady-in-waiting entered the room. She looked at Elizabeth while trembling: Your MajestyWhat are your orders?

    Mm, what does a newborn require? Also, does a woman whos just given birth need any supplemental nutrition? My grandchild is going to be born soon. Im going to head to the North to look after my grandchild now. Go and see what a newborn and his mother need, and immediately prepare them for me. Ill be leaving this evening. If Im missing anything when I reach there, Ill ask to see your heads when I return! Dont worry about expenses. Just take whatever you need from the warehouse in the Inner Court.

    Yes Yes Thedy-in-waiting trembled as she exited the room.

    Elizabeth then shifted her gaze toward Castell: Im going alone this time. I dont need the Valkyries. You dont need toe with me, either, Castell. Ill go alone.

    Your Majesty! The North has only just been upied. It is still not a safe ce. It will be dangerous if you go there without bringing guards!

    Elizabeth mmed her hand on the table and imposingly said, Id like to see what danger is!

    Castell looked at her face and let out a heavy sigh then left the room.

    <em>Elizabeth is rarely ever so smug. Shes likely to run into danger if she does this. This is the Empress safety were talking about. Theres no way we could be so careless.</em>

    Write a letter to His Majesty. Ask him to send his guards to Hilles City as fast as possible. Tell him to get his guards to do their best to meet Her Majesty half way there Her Majesty does not want to have bodyguards with her, but she will definitely ept them if His Majesty sent them. Do not forget to tell His Majesty to not tell Her Majesty we arranged it.

 Book 12: Chapter 10

    Book 12: Chapter 10

    Dear, I also want to have Her Majesty take care of me sometimes My father passed away when I was very young. Her Majesty raised me. I was absolutely loyal to Her Majesty from the moment I was a Valkyrie. I am now your wife, so I view Her Majesty as my mom.

    I kissed my Nier, and then tightly hugged her: Mom wille. She cant always be by our side, but she wille. I believe that Hilles City will let her go. Mom will definitely be able toe over. Nobody can stop mom from doing what she wants.

    Nier looked at me then released her arm around me. She responded in a soft voice: How long can Queen Vyvyan stay? I couldnt help but feel a little upset seeing you and her attend the banquet together. Perhaps its because Queen Vyvyan is too beautiful. I cant help but feel as though you will be snatched away.

    <em>I feel a little ufortable now. Ipletely agree with the feeling about Mommy Vyvyan. I feel as though shes be prettier and prettier ever since we silently acknowledged our intimate feelings for each other. Shes somewhat livelierpared to in the past. Could it be that love is akin to a catalyst potion for elves? No wonder why elves hold love in such high regard. Turns out it was so important for elves.</em>

    How do I put it? My rtionship with Mommy Vyvyan was incredibly awkward. I felt as though we were more simr to secret loverspared to Ling Yue. Mommy Vyvyan was usually the exact same as she was in the past, but shed make some small gestures. She was also more gentle and tender when we privately met. I could see more obvious traces of affection in her gaze. I sometimes didnt dare to be alone with her, because I knew that I wouldnt be able to hold myself back if she approached me again. For as long as I was a man, I would never be able to resist her charm. I didnt know if she altered my memory or something else, but, in any case, Vyvyans charm was irresistible. But nheless, I didnt want to continue with it.

    I was sure Mommy Vyvyan didnt want to wreck my current familys harmony, either. She kew that Lucia couldnt ept another, since she was an elf herself. I, therefore, was certain Mommy Vyvyan wouldnt publicise it. Nobody would know our secret, for as long as Vyvyan didnt want others to know.

    Nier, you dont need to overthink. Mommy Vyvyan is my mom. How could we have some sort of illicit rtionship? Plus, Mommy Elizabeth isnt that much inferior to Mommy Vyvyan. Are you saying youd be jealous of Mommy Elizabeth, as well?

    I pinched Niers face with a smile. She lowered her head with embarrassment before replying in a soft voice: Actually, Im a little jealous of Her Majesty, too

    Theres no need to be jealous, my Nier. Im by your side and will always be by your side. Youre my wife; you dont need to worry. Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth are both my moms. How could I have illicit rtionships with my moms when my wife is by my side?

    Nier nodded. She then touched my face and softly giggled: True. Perhaps Im paranoid due to my pregnancy. I believe that you love me, Dear. I knew that you love me when you came running to my rescue from so far away. I just regret that I didnt understand my feelings for you sooner and didnt tell you I love you sooner.

    Its still notte, my Nier. Its never toote.

    I gave Nier a kiss on her lips, and then stood up. Nier knew that I still had work to attend to, so she didnt stop me. She was by my side; therefore, her mood substantially improved. Nier wasnt the type to cling to me. All she needed was to see me. Nier wouldnt be my burden, and I wouldnt leave her. That was good enough.

    Todays work was basically going over some design ns. Lorana was still testing the mana machine. Brilliant Moon Stones were produced at Ling Yues ce, but the ce was basically deste at this point. I still needed to recover the production ability over there. The Brilliant Moon Stones were still rocks at present.

    I then need to make another trip to Ling Yues ce to organise the mining of Brilliant Moon Stones over there. I nned to visit Ling Yue while I was there. Seeing Ling Yue when my wives were about to give birth sounded inappropriate, but Ling Yue was also my wife. She was pregnant, so I had to go and see her.

    Freya looked at me, who was holding the documents I hadnt let go of. The documents were rted to the Brilliant Moon Stones. Lorana gave them to me. Freya seemed to know what I was thinking. From my side, she smiled and asked, In other words, you n to go and see Miss Ling Yue, I mean, see the condition of the Brilliant Moon Stones mine?

    I replied, If theres something more important, well go deal with that first, as the development of the North is a little bit more important right now.

    How about being a bit more candid, Onii-sama?

    Freya walked up to me with smile and took the documents from me.

    As I said, Lorana gave us the documents. The magic machines were all right. We couldmence using them for production purposes after assessing them for a bit longer and ensuring there werent any problems. That was why I nned to go and see how wed extract the Brilliant Moon Stones from the mine in addition to arranging for people to begin working there. Then, Id have to negotiate how much Ling Yue would be paid. And then finally, Ill be able to see another one of my kids. Im genuinely very happy that Ling Yue was pregnant. I was just upset that I couldnt keep herpany.

    Let us go and prepare things over there then Onii-sama. Let us go to Miss Ling Yues ce. Thest time I met her was at Troy City. We are not very close, but should I not see your mistress again, since I am your sister?

    I smiled: Taking my sister to see my mistress would be a little strange.

    Freya pursed her lips into a smile: You do not need to worry about anything, Onii-sama. Work in the North is not urgent matters. We can only really pick up on things once the mana machines are ready. As such, it is fine for you to go and see the Brilliant Moon Stones. To be honest, I think that we need Miss Ling Yues help to extract it, since we have never mined it before. Her family exported that sort of mineral. Consequently, she is bound is know how to extract it.

    I rubbed Freyas face with my hand. With a smile, I said, Freya, youre bing more and more understanding. I am honestly starting to like you more and more.

    Freya blushed, and then proudly responded, That is because I am your sister. As I am your sister, I know what you want to do. You can rely on me more, Onii-sama. There will be no problems. Please rely on me more, Onii-sama. Please continue to let me do things. I am fine with doing anything! Anything!!

    I froze for a moment. The current Freya gave me an odd frightening feeling

 Book 12: Chapter 11

    Book 12: Chapter 11

    Your Majesty, I think you should be more attentive of Freya.

    I turned my head to look at Tanya. I smiled helplessly and said, Tanya, I dont quite understand why your rtionship is so poor. Freya can be considered a child who has helped me. Shes been assisting me in many ways for a long time. I trust her very much, so you two should get along.

    Tanya looked at me and replied, No. Your Majesty, to be frank, I do not think you have cared about Freya. If you paid attention to her as I do, you would notice that there has been some problems with her as ofte. I want to find her faults, so I pay particr attention to her. You have given her too much authority. I am worried that she will abuse it. However, I think that her problem has been most evident thest few days.

    I was a little confused.

    We didnt head straight to Ling Yues home, yet. Instead, we chose to make some prior preparations. I was just about to head to Ling Yues ce to check out the current magic machinery.

    I wasnt too sure about what Tanya imed, as I had virtually always been by my wives sides thest few days and had not bothered with Freya, while Freya seemingly continued to work as per usual. Tanya, who was with Freya, paid attention to her, though. Although she went to Freya to find evidence against her, you could say she kept an eye on Freya.

    Tanya looked at me and exined in a serious tone, Freya has been <em>too</em> serious with work recently. She was very serious in the past, too, but she has been workingte into the night thest few days. Further, she has set very high requirements. She didnt hesitate to punish any who didntplete the work she set.

    Isnt that a good thing? Freya has always been a serious girl, but she told me that there was no work recently. I couldve helped her if I knew there was so much work.

    Tanya shook her head: That is why I am very worried about that, Your Majesty. I would believe that she did not have any ulterior motives if we were in the past. Although I have always wanted to find evidence against her, she would always seek your opinion for everything in the past. However, she has stopped seeking your approval for her work as of recent. She might have started to develop ulterior motives.

    I shook my head. I would never believe that Freya would do something for herself. There was no way Freya would think of betraying me, because I saved her. She was my sister I looked after. She wasnt a mere vassal to me, but a younger sister. She approached me at first for the sake of reviving her household; nevertheless, at some point, Freya stopped mentioning her households revival. Perhaps it was because Freya truly considered herself a member of the Rosvenor household and my biological sister.

    Freya wont have any ulterior motives. I trust her. Tanya, we met amidst danger, and youve helped me with plenty of things. Weve been through life and death for so long, which is I believe that you would never harm me. The same applies for Freya. I trust the both of you.

    I scrubbed Tanyas head. She shut her eyes a little and raised her head up as she enjoyed it. She then opened her eyes to look at me and solemnly said, Your Majesty, you can trust her, but you must also find out why Freya is working in this manner nowadays. What is she trying to achieve by working in this manner? In my opinion, no normal person would go all out with work as she is, and yet not tell you. The North is under your control, so what is she trying to achieve by working so diligently?

    I nodded: Uhm, Ill go and ask her. Im not asking Freya because I dont trust her. Im just asking, as Im a bit concerned. Her health is going to deteriorate if she works at that rate. Being earnest with work is fine and all; however, its not worth risking your wellbeing for. I can help her, too. Freya has no need to do this.

    Tanya nodded: Uhm, all right.

    ========

    <em>All will be well if I do this</em>

    <em>All will be well if I do this</em>

    <em>All will be well if I work harder</em>

    <em>I must prove my worth. I must prove that I am the most useful person at His Majestys side. That girl thinks shes all that, because she protects Onii-sama? She thinks shes useful because she protects Onii-sama? What Onii-sama needs isnt a bodyguard, but me. Me!</em>

    <em>Ive served Onii-sama for so long. Shes juste to Onii-samas side. What right does she have to be fighting over Onii-sama with me? She has no idea how important I am to Onii-sama, yet she still tries to steal Onii-sama from me. She wants to steal my Onii-sama!!</em>

    <em>Therefore, I must prove to Onii-sama that I am the sister he needs. I am the Freya he needs. I just need to prove that. Onii-sama isnt stupid. He will choose the sister who is useful to him. If I help him finish all his work, then he will have time to spend with his wives. Then, he will realise that I am the best younger sister, and the younger sister who can help him.</em>

    <em>I just need to do this I just need to continue giving my best to finish all the work. I need to make Onii-sama rely on me. I need to stop Onii-sama from leaving me. The more His Majesty relies on me the better. His Majesty must rely on me. I must convince him to never leave me and stay by my side. I must make Onii-sama rely on me. I must!</em>

    Freya lifted her head up out of the ice-cold water. She watched the water trickle off her face in the mirror. She had determination written all over her face. She had lost her family once; she lived the life of a ve in the underground of the church. Nobody acknowledged her identity despite being at His Majestys side. They all imed that she was a contemptible girl who tried to curry favour with His Majesty because of his status. Not even Her Majesty thought well of her. However, His Majesty was different.

    His Majesty never bothered with others criticisms of her. He treated her as though she was his biological sister. He always thought of her, looked after her, kept herpany, and bought all sorts of things for her despite them not knowing each other previously.

    <em>I felt the warmth I knew in the past from His Majesty. I have given up my original goal I had in mind when I approached him. I now only wanted to be an understanding sister forever, but was I not even going to give myself thisst chance? Is my final blissful feeling going to be taken from me, too?</em>

    <em>That was Tanyas deration of war. My stupid Onii-sama might not understand, but I do. Tanya dered war on me. She challenged me. I cannot back down, and I cannot cower. This is my meaning in life. I will not allow others to take a share of my treasure.</em>

    <em>My brother can only be my brother alone. I wont share with anyone. I will never give my Onii-sama away! Never!!</em>

 Book 12: Chapter 12

    Book 12: Chapter 12

    When I saw Freya, who was sleeping at the table, I let out a heavy sigh.

    Freya. Freya. I called her twice and gave her a nudge.

    Freya jerked her body in an irritated manner, and then extended her arm to push me away. I didnt quit. I nudged her again. She narrowed her eyes and pulled her body away feeling slightly irritated. Then, she jumped to her feet as though she suddenly remembered something, which gave me a fright. She looked at me with a look of terror. She trembled as she tried to exin herself: Onii-sama?! I I I was just having a short rest I am not cking! I was just having a short rest

    I pressed my hands down on her shoulders. I then tried to calm down: Its fine. Its fine, Freya. Im not reproaching you. I actually hope you can rest for a bit. Youre already so tired, so go back to your bed to sleep.

    No Onii-sama We have just received the funds from Miss Nara. I need to confirm the numbers, and then send a reply. The consensus information for the poption in the North has also been sent to us. Additionally, Empress Elizabeth will being to the North. I, therefore, need to arrange the banquet and deploy the guards

    I frowned: Why didnt you tell me about all of this. Couldnt I have just done it with you? Even though I have to look after my two wives, Ill work properly. Why do you have to do so much work yourself? Itd be fine if I just did it.

    No! I cannot let you!! If you do it, what will I do?!! Freya shouted in a high-pitched voice, giving me a fright.

    I almost back off. I looked at Freya, who was agitated, and in a puzzled tone, asked, Freya, whats wrong? Those jobs were supposed to be my responsibility in the first ce. You can help me, but you cant do everything for me. Look at how exhausted you are. Seeing you so tired hurts my heart. Go back and sleep now. Well finish the work tomorrow morning.

    No! That will not do! I must do these things That way, you will not need to do anything tomorrow and just need to spend time with the Princesses. If I finish this work tonight, then you wont have to do anything tomorrow. If I finish the day afters work tomorrow, then we wont have any work the day after, and we can go to see Miss Ling Yue I just need to finish todays work

    Freya pushed me away and sat down in the chair, not allowing me to question her. She then picked up a pen by the side. I watched her sign the letter with my signature upside down. I think the letter was for Nara. I bet Nara would question the authenticity of the letter after seeing that. Nobody would believe a lord that signed a letter upside down.

    Ah Sorry

    Freya let out a heavy sigh. She then scrunched the letter in front of her into a ball to and threw it into the fire. She then took out a new sheet to write, only to discover that I had taken her pen.

    Onii-sama, please give me the pen.

    No.

    Freya looked at me with frustration and sighed: Please do not joke around. This is a letter to Miss Nara. It is very important.

    I seriously said, A reply letter to Nara in response to the funds she supplied us is a very important letter, and yet you n to write it in your condition? Freya, are you not a bit too overzealous? You are indeed working very diligently, but can you work in your current state?

    I have finished writing the draft. I just need to copy it again. I just need to copy it again.

    Her eyes virtually couldnt stay open. I let out a heavy sigh. I ced the pen down on the table then picked up a ss of water from the side. I took out some powder from my pocket and slipped it in.

    I slipped in sleeping medication Nier sometimes took when her stomach hurt so much that she couldnt sleep. Niers child was rtively lively today, causing her a lot of pain. She, consequently, had to have some of the drug to fall asleep. Coincidentally, there was some left over.

    I handed Freya the cup of water. She took it and drank some in a hazy state. She picked her pen up, but then immediately started rubbing her eyes before finally sprawling out on the table. She then suddenly raised her head and wrote some squiggly letters.

    Let me correct myself there. They werent letters, but a bunch of wiggly scribbles, simr to the scribbles I made in ss when I was sleepy.

    I didnt speak again. I watched Freya act half asleep, and then drop onto her desk with a heavy thud. I then stood up and took away the pen in her hand. I scrunched the sheet of paper in front of her up and tossed it into the fire. I then carefully tidied up her draft and put it away in the drawer. Then, I picked her up.

    Freya was very light. I didnt feel as though I was carrying anything. I carried her back to her room. I sighed when I saw her tightly shut eyes.

    I had no idea why Freya pushed herself so hard.

    Is she pushing herself just so that I can keep Lucia and Nierpany tomorrow? I asked myself.

    Honestly, I didnt care either way. They didnt need me by their side all the time, either. They know that I had lots of work at the moment, so I didnt necessarily have to stick with them.

    Freya pushed herself too hard.

    <em>Why is she working so hard? </em>

    She worked very hard in the past, too, but never did she push herself that far. She basically worked herself into the ground now. There was no need for her to risk her wellbeing.

    I didnt ask Freya what had to be done. I nned to ask her when she woke up. I think it was after her quarrel with Tanyast time that she started to be a little strange.

    <em>Shes taken everything onto her shoulders, but what for? What does she want me to do? Why did she do that?</em>

    Tanya.

    From behind me, Tanya responded, What are your orders, Your Majesty?

    Watch over Freyas room.

    She looked at me and refused without any hesitation: Is Mr. Gerald not guarding her already? I am your bodyguard, not Freyas bodyguard.

    I dont think Gerald can resist Freya. Gerald will let her go if she acts cute ores up with an excuse. Freya must get a good rest now. Youre the only one who will ignore her regardless of what she says, so youre the most suitable person for the job.

    I smiled as I ced Freya onto the bed. I then crouched down to remove the sword at Tanyas waist. With a smile, I said, Dont use violence, Tanya. Youre supposed to watch her. You just need to stop her from leaving the room.

    If she insists on leaving, can I knock her out?

    Of course not!

    <em>Its obvious youre looking for a reason to hit Freya! Youll knock her out even if she doesnt try to run! Tanya, Freya, can you two really not get along?!</em>

 Book 12: Chapter 13

    Book 12: Chapter 13

    Onii-sama!!! What did you give me to drinkst night?!!

    I ced my cup of tea down with a smile. I looked at Freya, who was burning with rage, and greeted her: Good morning, Freya. Did you sleep wellst night?

    Ah Uhm, good morning, Onii-sama. I slept very wellst night. Wait!! I asked you what you gave me to drinkst night!! Why did I end up sleeping until now?!

    Freya scrunched her face up again, returning to the initial infuriated look she wore. I answered, Dont you feel that youve been overzealous recently? Youre aware of that, arent you? Freya, if you continue working at this pace, youll break down in the end, so I made you rest. This isnt just about me being your Prince. The most important part is that Im your brother. Is there a problem with a brother letting his sister rest?

    Freya eximed, That was too much of you!! Onii-sama!! I do not want to rest! I do not want to rest!! I need to finish todays work, or else, you wont be able to keep the Princesses happy! And if I do not work, what would meaning would there be left for me to live for?!

    I furrowed my eyebrows: Freya, I need to correct you on that. Since when did your purpose in life be to work? Freya, youre my sister. Youre Freya. Isnt your purpose in life to be my sister? Are you Freya? Your purpose in life isnt to work. What would I have saved you from the church for, then?

    I I If I do not work. Onii-sama Onii-sama will not

    Her tears welled up in her eyes. I froze for a moment then stood up and walked over to her. I hugged her, and she thumped her head on my chest before tightly hugging me and sobbing. I gently stroked her back then smiled: Whats wrong, Freya? Whats wrong? It must be my fault. I shouldnt have buried you with work to the point you feel light headed. Youre my sister. Youre my sister!! I had you help me with work, but I didnt mean that the only thing you could do was help me with work. I felt reassured trusting you with work, because youre my sister.

    Onii-sama

    I let you work on my behalf, as you are my sister. Nevertheless, I still have to take care of my own work when I have time. Youre my sister. I can have you help me with work, but youre my sister. You can y with me, eat lunch with me, and spend time with me. By the same token, we have to work together, too!

    But but but in that case if if I do that will you feel that I am useless?!

    I pressed one hand onto her shoulder, and then looked into her eyes. I titled my head: Freya?! Why would you think that?! Youre my sister! Youre my only sister Ah, okay, maybe not my only sister anymore. Hey! Dont hit me. Mm What I meant to say was, youre my sister, so, so its fine if you dont help me with work. I just want you to live. Im happy as long as you continue to stay by my side. I need you, not your help with work!

    Onii-sama Onii-sama!

    Freya thumped my chest with her head and suddenly tightly wrapped her arms around my back. She cried loudly as she tightly hugged me. She loudly sobbed: Onii-sama! Onii-sama! I am so scared!! I am scared that you do not want me after having Tanya! I am scared that you will abandon me after you find a new sister! I am so scared!!! You are the only person left in this world that cares about me! What am I going to do if you do not want me, either? How will I continue living?! How will I live on?! Do not leave me, Onii-sama I beg you Please Please do not leave me and please do not give me the cold shoulder I will do my best to be obedient and I will continue to work hard!

    No, no, no, Freya, you need to understand that I wont stop liking you, because of Tanya. No, no, no. I have two wives, but I like them equally No, no, no Dont hit me. Stop. Im not trying to weave my way out, because I view Tanya as my sister, too. What I mean is, Freya, I consider you my sister. I will, therefore, always consider you my sister. Im an only child. I dont have siblings. Ive always been looked after. I want to look after somebody, as well. What I mean is, I truly feel very blissful to have a sister, like you.

    I tightly hugged Freya and she reciprocated it. She wept on my chest. I switched up my posture and went down on one knee, so that she could hug my head. She rested her head on my shoulder and loudly sobbed. I just hugged her and let her cry on my shoulder.

    My Onii-sama My Onii-sama Freya cried in my arms. Her small body trembled due to her crying.

    Nier watched me from behind with her chin in her hands. I dont know how long Freya cried for, but Nier began to get a little tired of it: Dear, youve embraced with Freya for a little too long, havent you?

    Nier then pped her hands gently and said, Ill have someone take your te, okay?

    Uhm Sorry Miss Nier Sorry

    Freya pushed me away with one arm and then quickly wiped her tears. She then turned around and rubbed her face. After wiping away her tears, she spun back around to reveal a calm and casual smile. She said, I shall exin todays work to you, then, Onii-sama. There is a fair bit of work today. We had best get started now. Sorry, Princess. We must go and work now. You cane and see His Majesty at lunch!

    I smiled, and then scrubbed Freyas head. She looked at me, and then watched Nier stand up. The maids and guards left with Nier as a big group. Freya tugged the corner of my shirt for me to squat down. She checked her surroundings. Other than Tanya standing at the door with the gaze of a woman out for blood, nobody else was watching us. I squatted down, and Freya then bit my ear. She whispered, Onii-sama, if possible I wish to use your thigh as a pillow for a nice nap Perhaps it is due to the drug, but I still feel slightly sleepy.

    I can carry you back right now

    Can you really?!

    Of course. Youre my sister!

    Uhm Thank you, then, Onii-sama Hng, hng It appears Alex was right Since I am your sister, I should be more spoilt Your back is very wide, Onii-sama despite you looking very skinny and weak because of your elven lineage

    Do I look that skinny and weak to you all?! Youre not the only one who has said I look very skinny and weak now!

    You do look very skinny and weak You have elven blood in you. That is why your body is fated to be slightly skinny and weak However, you shoulder far too much, Onii-sama Therefore, you truly are a very very strong man

 Book 12: Chapter 14

    Book 12: Chapter 14

    Dear, are you going out tomorrow?

    I gave Nier a kiss on her face then answered, Uhm. It wont take long. Ill be back very soon. Ill definitely be by your side when you give birth, so you dont have to worry.

    Its all right. Her Majesty has sent a letter saying that she is on her way here, so you can go wherever you want, Your Majesty. I can take care of myself. Queen Vyvyan is taking care of Lucia, so you dont need to worry. Nier gave me a kiss on my lips, and then pursed her lips into a smile. She gave me a tight hug and wrapped up in a soft voice: Ill wait for your return here.

    Ah, Ill be back.

    After bidding goodbye to Lucia and Nier, Freya and I set out to go and see Ling Yue. I brought just Tanya alone, since I left Shusia behind to look after Nier. Shusia was very excited to look after her senior. Freya brought Gerald and a small bodyguard team along. I, therefore, felt confident with regards to safety.

    I brought food and some small presents for Ling Yue.

    We headed to Ling Yues ce under the pretext of investigating how to extract the Brilliant Moon Stone, but in reality, I went with the aim of visting Ling Yue. By my estimates, the North shouldve been up and running after my children were born, so I wouldnt have much time to see Ling Yue by then. Hence, it was my only opportunity to see her and my child.

    It didnt take long to get to Ling Yues house from the Imperial Pce. Our approximate arrival was in half-a-days time. Freya sat in myp and looked around, particrly at Tanya, who was boastfully humming a song. Tanya didnt say a word. She looked at my back with a poker face. In reality, she was pinching on to a corner of my cape I was worried shed pull me down

    Gerald was on my right hand side. I didnt pay attention to him, since hes Freyas bodyguard. Firstly, I trust him. Secondly, I dont want to order him. Though he must obey my orders, I hoped that hed disobey my order and prioritise Freyas safety if my order put her at risk. I didnt want to put him in a dilemma, so I wouldnt give him any orders.

    ========

    Current time at Ling Yues house.

    Ling Yue, you dont need to be so excited, do you? Youve been looking out the window ever since you woke up. His Majesty mustve just left. How could he be here so soon?

    Evelyn ced the cup in her hand down then looked at Ling Yue, who was sitting by the window drinking tea.

    Ling Yue andpany didnt drink tea in the past. It was a practice exclusive to elves and humans, not to mention theplete difference in the tea elves and humans drank. Elven tea was more simr to pressed juice, while humanitys tea was simr tea in the world I came from.

    They didnt drink tea in the North, as such leaves didnt exist in the North. Ling Yue only began drinking tea after knowing me. She wasnt fond of the taste, in all honesty. She just felt that she should partake in the practice, since Lucia and Nier were bothdies with high standing, while she herself was previously from a noble tribe in the North.

    Ling Yue ced her cup to the side, and then let out a soft sigh: I used to think that it was fine even if he didnte to see me, but when I found out he wasing today, I began to look forward to it. I really hope he can arrive a little sooner. I really want to see him.

    Evelyn smiled and remarked, Didnt you say you were very rational with love before? Seeing the way you look so eager makes me wonder, arent you a woman whos fallen deep in love? I dont see how youre different by any ount. I think Lucia and Nier are looking forward to His Majestys return in the pce the same way you are right now.

    Ling Yue pouted. She gently stroked her stomach. She exined, I feel that I hadnt fallen deep in love when I was still very rational about love. Now, however, Ive realised that its so blissful to be loved by the opposite gender, especially when you love him, too. As for Marvel I shouldve given up on him when he closed his door on me when I begged him in tears. Troy is now my husband. Its nothing strange for me to look forward to my husbands return, is there? Ive always looked forward to my marriage. My mom told me that marriage is very important to women. She said that I had to marry a man I loved. My marriage circumstances are somewhat unusual. That being said, I still very blissful. If he could be by my side, then I would be even happier.

    Evelyn softly giggled: In other words, youre not very straight forward. How about flirting with Troy properly this time? You dont get many of these chances, you know?

    Ling Yue giggled in an embarrassing manner. She then shifted her gaze back outside the window and gazed at thend outside. Green strands of grass had begun to sprout from the formerly snowynd. The light green colour covered the brown soil, which represented new life for the seeds in the North. At the same time, a new life was gradually growing inside her belly.

    A few months ago, she crossed mes and stepped over corpses. She staggered toward the South she had never been to with all her might. Her familyy sprawled out on the ground, while her home she grew up in was up in mes. She was left alone without food or money. The only person she could depend on closed his doors on her. She was left with no choice but to flee to the South, a ce she never been to or heard of.

    Monthster, she returned to the North with her loverspany. She met her lover in the snowy mountains. Theyughed together, quarrelled with each other and worried for each other and, finally, they ended up together. He took her side when she was alone after being abandoned by everybody. He stood by her side as her knight and took her home.

    Besides giving her everything she needed, he even gave her the love she desired most and a child. It was all thanks to him that she was able to sit there watching new life sprout. He gave her another life. He revived the North, and he gave her a new life. That was why she loved him in spite of him not being able to always be by her side. He was her lover. He was definitely going to love her. She was his wife forever.

    Evelyn looked at Ling Yue, who was peering outside with a blissful smile. She then grabbed hold of Leahs hand. Leah froze up and returned the feelings by interlocking her fingers with Evelyn. Leah lowered her head and met with Evelyns gaze. Evelyn giggled then softly said, Ling Yue just said that being loved by the opposite gender is a very blissful feeling, but I think that being loved by someone of the same gender is also very blissful.

    Yes, My Queen. Being loved by you is very blissful, and I am very honoured to be loved by you. I could not feel any more honoured and blissful than I feel now.

    Me too, my dear Leah. I love you. I love you very much.

 Book 12: Chapter 15

    Book 12: Chapter 15

    We arrived at Ling Yues house at night. I had visited twice in the past and each time I visited, it felt empty and dead. This time, however, there were mes inside the building, brightening it up. The armour of the guards at the entrance shined thanks to the mes, and there was also noiseing from inside the building.

    Ling Yue couldnt even start a fire the first time I came to her house. I thought I was visiting a cemetery that time. The house finally became a house with life. I presume Ling Yue enjoyed a blissful life inside, as well. Although her family didnt cohabitate with her anymore, it was still considered a habitable home.

    We walked over and handed our horses over to the stableman. Ling Yue knew we wereing. I saw her excitedly and cheerfully look at us standing from her home.

    I dismounted. Freya bounced up and down on her slightly numb legs. I stroked her head. We then went to the entrance together with everyone. Ling Yue ran over to me with joy, leapt up and tightly hugged me. I princess carried her with a smile. She tightly hugged me as if she was a spider, even clinging to me with her tail. I spun around a few times with her in my arms as I listened to her cheerfulughter by my ear.

    I set her back down and touched her ear: How are you, Ling Yue? Is life here all right for you?

    Ling Yue nodded while making a fanning motion with her tail as though she would toss her tail off if she could. She grabbed hold of my hand and replied with a smile: Although my home isnt as prosperous as it once was, its not bad. I dont feel as lonely here anymore, either. I have you to thank for that, my husband.

    I nodded: Im d as long as youre not lonely. I was very worried you were lonely. I came here this time to check out the Brilliant Moon Stones mine and to see you.

    Uhm. I know. I knew that you woulde to see me. Ling Yue gave a firm nod and then tugged me as she said, Lets go. Lets go. Come in! Lets have dinner together. Lets talk over dinner. We can talk about it afterwards, too. Im fine with talking until daybreak or daytime even. Come.

    She dragged me into the house. The house was the same as before, except that there were now busy maids. Ling Yue held my hand and spoke about a variety of things with a smile by my side. For instance, she told me where she discovered the things left behind by her tribe, the flowers she nted blooming again, how she was now starting a flower garden and taking care of awn and so forth. However, I wasnt paying attention, as my gaze was fixed on the maids who wereing and going.

    I didnt feel a particr way about the maids nor was there anybody I paid specific attention to. It was just that their uniform was the exact same as Lunas. Perhaps I was overthinking it, or perhaps I was a little oversensitive. All of the maids in humanitys Royal Pce wore the same uniform, but for some reason, I felt that Luna was everywhere in Ling Yues house.

    She seemed to be running carrying blue uniforms, but also as though she was jogging with a candle in hand. It felt as though she was wiping the handrails of the stairs with a cloth, but it also felt as though she we went up on her toes to light up the candles on the walls. I watched the maids busy themselves. They all wore different expressions that continued to change, but I felt as though one of them was Luna. I felt as though Luna was among them and smiling at me.

    Wee home, Your Majesty!

    I suddenly stood up and pulled a maid who came running over with her head down. She shrieked and swiftly spun her head around to reveal a terrified expression to me. The head cloth she wore dropped off as a result of my sudden tug, revealing her light brown hair and human ears. She trembled in fear when she looked at me. All of us stopped to look at her.

    Whats wrong? Did she bump into you? Ling Yue looked at the maid with a frown as though she was reproaching her for being careless.

    No Miss I did not stuttered the maid, while trembling.

    I tightly gripped the maids arm as I looked at her face.

    Your Majesty Freya poked my lower back and warned me in a soft voice.

    Tanya had drawn her dagger at her waist as she continued to vigntly watch the maid. Shed probably slit the maids throat as soon as I gave the order. I didnt know how my expression looked, but afterwards, Freya told me my expression resembled ice that had condensed at the bottom of a well for millenniums.

    Sorry, I apologised.

    She wasnt Luna.

    Luna wouldnt appear again. I knew that. Luna left me a long, long time ago. I kept her maid uniform in my room after her departure. All of the belongings she left behind were inside my drawer. Her corpse was in the sea of flowers in the South. She was asleep in her hometown.

    Luna had passed away just as Mera and Philes had. They were all dead. They would never appear by my side again. We were doomed to not share the same future. All I was left with were memories of the past. I always spent time sincerely recalling them from their faces to the things they did. Id recall the time we spent together in the warm sun and their smiles. I was genuinely afraid. I was afraid that I one day wouldnt be able to recall them. I was afraid that I wouldnt remember how they look and what they did. We only had memories remaining. If I lost even those memories, who would see the path they walked? Who would see the things they went through with me?

    I released the maid. She fearfully looked at me and took a step back with her head down before running off. I watched her light brown hair flutter in the wind. I silently picked up her head cloth from the ground. Ling Yue looked at me with a confused look. She asked, Whats wrong? Youre a little odd today. What was with that maid just now?

    Nothing. I just remembered someone of the past. A girl I once loved.

    Miss Luna?

    Freya frowned. In a quiet voice, she said, Your Majesty, I do not think it is appropriate for you to think of Miss Luna who has passed away right now After all, Miss Luna has passed away while you are meeting with Miss Ling Yue today.

    Uhm I took hold of Ling Yues hand and smiled: Sorry, Ling Yue. I might be a little neurotic. It is indeed not a good idea for me to think of Luna right now. Ling Yue, you know I love you

    Ling Yue covered my mouth then smiled: You dont need to say anymore. Its fine. I dont mind. However, I hope that you can look at me when you are here.

    I stroked Ling Yues face: Uhm, I understand. I understand.

    Ling Yue turned around to lead me up ahead. I turned my head around to look in the direction the maid vanished. I seemed to catch the image of somebody in ck zip past

    <em>Was that Luna? Was I seeing things or what? </em>

    Truthfully, though, I truly wished that what I saw and heard wasnt my own imagination. Even if it was a final look Luna left me with, Id be able to feel a sense of bliss from remembering her.

    <em>But why would I randomly think of Luna?</em>

 Book 12: Chapter 16

    Book 12: Chapter 16

    So this is a Brilliant Moon Stone, I remarked.

    I scrutinised the light blue moon stone in my hand that piqued my interest. It wasparable to marble in terms of touch. I wasnt sure if it was the surface or inside that was emitting a blue light. The stone was slightly transparent, so I could see the shards and bubbles inside. I didnt know how the stones were produced, but they were quite pretty. When I looked at the mine ahead, however, I realised how cheap the stones were.

    The stone was the least valuable sort of jewellery in the North. Not even Ling Yue, who had the pride of a noble, would use it for jewellery despite her not having a single piece of jewellery. It was for children to y with or the only thing the poor could use as jewellery.

    The mine itself wasnt damaged. Not even the Winged Race would damage the equipment despite massacring Ling Yues entire tribe, for you needed to use it to earn money if you upied the ce. Nobody would hold a grudge against something that could be used to earn money. The panthers came afterwards, and they were even less likely to damage these things. Hence, the mine basically hadnt undergone any change. It was in its original state  other than have ayer of dust due to being left there for so long.

    I nodded. I had my arm around Ling Yue while she leaned against me. She looked at the mine below and softly said, Its basically here. I rarely came here even when my family was still around, so I dont know how to extract it. However, Im sure that the miners wille if I tell them that Im still alive and want to extract it again. After all, they relied on us to feed them for so long. Theyre definitely willing to have a stable job once again.

    Great. I nodded: Since the equipment is all there and we have workers, there wont be any problems. This mineral is very important to us. The revival of the North depends on this. Id say were quite lucky, as the mana inside the Brilliant Moon Stoneses from somebody who provides mana. Luckily, I have Mommy Vyvyan, whos a demi-god, with me, so Im sure that she could start up the biggest machine.

    Although the mana of the Brilliant Moon Stones could be replenished with moonlight every night, the foundational mana of the stone depended on the mana circuit of the person who produced the stone. Since the mana in the stone derived from the person who provided it with mana, Lucia could make a mana circuit for a Brilliant Moon Stone, but the result would be very poor.

    Mommy Vyvyan was in the North. If I asked her to provide mana, then there would be enough. The mana circuit I wanted to produce at the moment was the type that could be used to operate arge machine. So ordingly, adequate mana was a must. Mommy Vyvyan could provide it with sufficient mana, but I was certain shed make mepensate her for the favour I didnt have a choice, though. I really needed her.

    I turned around with my arm still around Ling Yue.

    The purpose for my trip here this time was to examine the basic situation with the Brilliant Moon Stone mine. I confirmed they were all right, albeit not in detail. I was sure that Lorana wouldnt admonish me.

    <em>Uhm, Im sure she wont.</em>

    Next, we just had to let Ling Yue use her influence to bring the workers back to begin mining. Fundamentally, there were no problems. The mining would proceed.

    <em>Ill write a letter to Lorana tonight. Construction of the factory canmence once I head back.</em>

    Ling Yue wagged her tail and gave me a serious look: So, is that all the work you have? Leave the mining of Brilliant Moon Stones to me. Itll be fine; I am your wife, after all. We are mining this for our sake. Naturally, I will do my absolute best.

    I gently stroked her stomach: What about our child, then? Youre pregnant now, so shouldnt you be focused on looking after yourself?

    I didnt tell you when I got pregnant I didnt give you trouble, did I?

    You did. And major trouble for that matter.

    I touched her ears, and then gave her a kiss on her cheeks. I looked at her slightly scared eyes and then followed up with a smile, Because I wasnt by your side when you told me. Do you know how bad I felt for you? Plus, I was worried youd be upset or unwell, since I wasnt by your side. I was worried you had no appetite and if you were well. You didnt tell me you got pregnant. Do you know how worried I was about you?

    Im your wife, so being pregnant is my duty! eximed Ling Yue. She didnt shyly apologise. She narrowed her eyes and stood next to me proudly. She wasnt embarrassed: I didnt tell you because I was worried youd get distracted. I told you, because its my responsibility as a wife. I dont consider what I did this time to be wrong, yet you failed to see my efforts for what they are. That is a mistake on your part as a husband!!

    I smiled and felt her ears. Her fluffy ears felt great to touch. If I had topare them, Id say they were very simr to dog ears The way she wagged her tail proudly didnt resemble a fox, but rather, a dog its owner loved dearly.

    Its not my mistake now, is it? Shouldnt a husband be concerned for his pregnant wife? Ill still be worried about you even if I know that theres nothing wrong here.

    I bit her ear. Her ear was one of her most sensitive spots. Ling Yue narrowed her eyes, and then rubbed her face against mine as she enjoyed it. She moaned: Hnng Im quite pleased with that response. Why is it that you sometimes know the right things to say, while you dont at other times?

    I feel as though I do a great job saying the right words when Im with you.

    Including thinking about your mistress who has passed away yesterday? Ling Yue twitched her ears, and then stood straight up to face me. She then kicked my calf and snickered: There were people around yesterday, but there is only the two of us right now! Im going to get even with you for mentioning your mistress yesterday! Youve got guts to mention your mistress in front of me!!

    Truthfully, there wasnt just the two of us, as Gerald and Tanya were watching from a distance. But nheless, Ling Yue pulled me down already. I watched her amorously lick her lips. I felt as though I shouldnt tell her.

    Dont worry, were different to you. I can seal any part of my body using mana, so you dont need to worry, my husband.

    Ling Yue mounted my hips. She lowered her body down to kiss me. Wey on the ground with the scent of grass. I grabbed hold of her tail, and she kissed me while her tail gently shook in my hands. We didnt know when the next time we met would be, so we cherished it every time.

    I had no intention of letting go, in spite of the fact that I knew that Gerald and Tanya were watching from afar. After all, Ling Yue initiated it. I had no means of rejecting her, since she was so beautiful in that moment. Moreover, she was my wife.

 Book 12: Chapter 17

    Book 12: Chapter 17

    I didnt stay with Ling Yue for too long. She had just gotten pregnant, but Lucia and Nier were going to give birth soon. Mommy Elizabeth shouldve arrived. This return trip was to wee her. We needed to hold a banquet, too. Honestly, I was a little afraid of banquets, since, I was getting it on with Mommy Vyvyan an hour before thest banquet. However, Mommy Elizabeth shouldnt have been an issue.

    She wouldnt do<em> that</em> to me. Elves and humans had different ethics, after all. Elizabeth considered herself my biological mother. There was no way shed do that to me. I was very grateful Mommy Elizabeth came over. I knew she was truly busy and was an Empress, yet she travelled a long distance to look after Nier. I was very touched by that. I originally made preparations in case she didnte, but she came in the end.

    Though I didnt feel as though she could help, Nier would feel reassured with her around. At least, Nier wouldnt be frantic. Nier wholeheartedly trusted Mommy Elizabeth. Nier wouldnt freak out as long as Mommy Elizabeth was around. Further, Mommy Elizabeth mustve wanted to witness the birth of her grandchild.

    Mommy Elizabeths biggest regret was not being able to watch me grow up. She was definitely going to be able to watch her grandchilds growth, however. That being said, I knew it was impossible for her to stay in the North forever. I wanted her to stay, as well. I just didnt know how to ensure that Hilles City could operate without her physical presence. I think that the only way was for me to return to Hilles City to rece her. But if I did that, what would I do about the North?

    There were also the elves to consider. Though there was no issue over there at current, they needed somebody to manage the ce. Mommy Vyvyan said she didnt want to go back, but shed have to return once something happened. I had to find a ce that could manage all three locations.

    I had an idea. Troy City. The city named after me sat at the border of the human and elven territories with a path leading to the North. The path was initially used to mobilise the army to the North. The path crossed through the elvennds and was still there, so there was no problem.

    Though it took longer to reach the Northpared to travelling to humanity and elvennds, Freya would be there, so that was fine. The most important thing was whether humans and elves could ept it.

    <em>Ill return to Troy City. Ill entrust Freya with the North, while I bring my moms, wives and children back to Troy City to live.</em>

    <em>The North will be my territory. I would probably work in the North, while Troy City will be reserved for taking care of my wives and moms. With the two rulers there, theyre not too far away from their nation. Itd only take a day each way. Furthermore, humanity and elves are both aware that their rulers are right by their sides, instead of thinking theyve gone North.</em>

    <em>After all, the North is and far away to both races. Itll feel akin to a monarch far up in the heavens. As long as the two monarchs remain, they should all stay reserved. Two monarchs standing together would act as a deterrence. Based on what Ive been through sinceing here with the Earth Dragons to the churchter on, elves and humans have continued with their conflict under the table. The two monarchs living together should be a straight-forward indication that elves and humans do not intend to fight.</em>

    That would give those schemers a vacation. Plus, since neither of my moms mentioned the topic, the elven and human military alliance still remained. The alliance shouldve disbanded after I captured the North, but the North belonged to me and, in reality, I belonged to neither side. Additionally, neither monarch had ns to end the alliance. Thus, both sides maintained the military alliance.

    I wanted to have both of my moms by my side. Mommy Vyvyan raised me, while Mommy Elizabeth gave birth to me the first time. To me, though, they were both my moms who I loved. I couldnt abandon either of them. They started a war a decade ago for me, but I wouldnt let them fight over anything in the future, for Id always remain by their sides.

    We mounted our horses and left immediately after I gave Ling Yue a kiss. Freya sat on myp again. Freya could actually ride a horse. She just finally became a sister who knew how to act spoilt. She was particrly clingy when I was around. I just felt that Tanya hadnt had much rest on the trip, since she had been in a very sour mood. Ling Yue, who was an anthropoid, was with me and then Freya was, too. I was afraid shed turn to the dark side and cut Freya down.

    Freya not so bad. Tanya If she got mad and turned to the dark side, then she might creep up on Freya in the middle of the night to cut her up. I didnt think Gerald could defeat her I take that back. There was no way he could beat her. Tanya was able to behead a warrior as tough Marvel with a single sh, so I didnt think shed even need a de to butcher Gerald.

    =================

    Current time at the Imperial Pce in the North.

    Nier, let me see you. Let me see you.

    Elizabeth walked into the pce without removing her cape first or paying any heed to the servants who approached her. She walked up to Nier, who came to wee her. Nier looked at Elizabeth and reactively went down on one knee. Elizabeth swiftly reached her hand out to stop her. She pulled her eyebrows together: What are you thinking? What are you trying to do, Nier? Youre pregnant right now. Youre pregnant with my grandchild right now. What are you trying to do?

    Your Majesty I

    You dont need to salute me. You dont need to salute me. You need to look after yourself now. Dont let anything happen to you.

    Elizabeth removed her leather gloves then tossed them aside. She crouched down with a smile and gently stroked Niers stomach. The people around had never actually seen Elizabeth. Seeing Elizabeth smile, they had no idea what to do. Elizabeth softly said, My grandchild, my grandchild. my grandchild. My sons child, my sons child. Im so d. Im so d.

    She finally stood up after a long time passed. She gave Nier a kiss on her face. Nier was surprised by the gesture. She was so excited that she didnt know what to do. Elizabeth turned around. She removed her cape and tossed it aside. A servant quickly picked her cape up in a flustered fashion. Elizabeth gave him a cold look: If you were at Hilles City, your head would be rolling on the ground right now. However, youre my sons servant, so I shall forgive you for your foolishness.

    Y-Yes, Your Majesty

    All right. You can all leave. I heard Queen Vyvyan is here, too. Im going to pay my old friend a visit now. You dont need to follow me. Look after Nier, instead. I cant order someone to kill you if something happens to her, but I can personally dig your brain out!

 Book 12: Chapter 18

    Book 12: Chapter 18

    Youre here, said Elizabeth.

    My sons child will soon be born, so its natural for me to witness his birth. To the contrary, Im very surprised to see you here. What, have you humans forsaken your selfish desires? You, the ruler of the empire, can leave now? asked Vyvyan.

    Elizabeth smiled. She ced the bottle of wine and two sses onto the table. Vyvyan picked up the bottle of wine and examined it. She frowned: Are you trying to get me drunk, and then kill me?

    Id need to be able to get you drunk, first. Vyvyan, I know how well you hold your liquor. We once drank underneath the tree, and then we fought in the end.

    Elizabeth opened the bottle of wine and handed Vyvyan a full sses of wine. Vyvyan took it, and then looked at the wine inside. She revealed a faint smile and said, Answer the question I initially asked you before we drink. How did you manage toe here? I thought you couldnte.

    My sons child will soon be born, so its natural for me to witness his childs birth.

    Elizabeth repeated Vyvyans response, and then sat down next to her. They gently clinked sses then exchanged a smile before finishing their drinks in one go. Without Troy, the two of them were very, very good friends. They almost killed each other on the battlefield in the past. Still, they were able to sit together and share a drink. The two of them werent fighting for Troy at the moment. The two of them wanted to raise the new to-be-born children.

    Vyvyan said, Be honest, how long can you stay for? Itd be a miracle for you to be able to stay until his child is born, right? I feel a bit sorry for you. You didnt get to see my son grow up in the past, and now you still wont get to watch your grandchild grow up. I honestly feel youre a little pitiable.

    I dont need your sympathy for this. Elizabeth ced her ss of wine down. She picked up the bottle of wine again and refilled their sses without any expression: I want to stay by Niers side, as well. Id like to take her away from here if possible. I want to take her back to Hilles City. The North has just settled. I can provide the child with the best things at Hilles City whether its food or education. I can provide my grandchild with everything.

    Vyvyan covered her long elven ears and shook her head: Dont tell me about this. If you were Troy, I would have countless things to respond to you with, but Niers child has nothing to do with me. Her child may be one of my grandkids, but I have no feelings of intimacy for a human to speak of. I only consider Lucias child and my child to be my children.

    Vyvyan had a drink and went on: You dont need to tell me if you want to take the child away. I wont say anything. You need to tell my son. Its his child. You need to ask him and Nier for their permission. What can you do if they refuse? Could you snatch their child? Youre right in that this ce isnt as nice as Hilles City with all those resources; however, this is their home. This is where they live. This ce is the same as Troy City. Do you think theyd let their child leave them for so-called food and resources?

    Elizabeth tightened her grip on her ss of wine. She fell into a long silence. Vyvyan sighed before going on: Elizabeth, when you chose your nation, you chose to forsake your life. You left Onii-sama, which meant that you married yourself to your nation. Therefore, you have to prioritise the nation over yourself in every facet. While it was a shame you didnt get to see your son grow up, its your life. Its the life you chose.

    Elizabeth finished the strong wine in her ss in one shot. Perhaps the wine caused her to cough. She wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes. She looked at Vyvyan as she coughed as though she wanted to say something but at the same time didnt. Vyvyan watched her with a hint of sympathy in her gaze, but more so calmness.

    As Vyvyan said, Elizabeth chose that life. She chose to return to her nation. She chose to establish a nation with power wielded by a single individual. She collected all the hope and power of the nation onto her shoulder. That resulted in a nation that developed rapidly, bringing her infinite glory and respect. Nevertheless, that locked up her entire life, at the same time. She wore the crown for too long that it became a part of her.

    After a long silence and after lots of coughing, Elizabeth raised her head up: Vyvyan.

    Vyvyan asked, Whats wrong?

    I want to know how your child with my son is doing.

    The child is doing very well. More precisely, the child is developing normally inside Lucias stomach. Our child will be the next ruler of the Gdriel tribe once he or she born. Our childs mana is also superb. Our child certainly is an imperial family member with pure blood. Therell be no problem controlling the elves.

    Vyvyan nced at Elizabeth. She then cut her off before thetter could speak: Give up. Its impossible for you. Im an elf; therefore, I can do it. The main reason its usible for us is because werebining our mana. You, on the other hand, are a human. Youre already over thirty, arent you? You want to copy me? Forget it, Elizabeth. You cant use that method.

    Elizabeth lingered for a moment then revealed a tinge of disappoint. She responded in a soft voice: Cant I? I feel that you are very blissful right now. I want to feel blissful, too Why cant I? Even at my age

    You cant. You cant ruin my sons reputation. I can do so, as I can avoid letting others know, but you cant. What would it be considered? What would you humans consider it? You want to ruin your child and my childs reputation? Give up.

    Vyvyan raised her ss up and peered at the wine inside. She continued on in a soft voice: I believe that there are some things you want to do, but youre fated to not be able to act on them. Elizabeth, how about entrusting my son with your hope? Troy is a very persistent child, and hes very smart now. How about you tell him? If you want to stay and look after my son, tell him.

    He told me that hed destroy my bird cage for me, but he probably wont be able to. I hope he can, but my cage isnt that easy to destroy.

    You have to believe in him despite that. You must know that while a cage is sturdy, its bound to eventually break. The key is whether the person who wants to destroy it possesses the determination to see it through or not.

 Book 12: Chapter 19

    Book 12: Chapter 19

    I watched the horses exit the stables and asked the stableman next to me, Elizab-, Her Majesty has arrived?

    Yes, answered he stableman, with a nod.

    Freya dismounted before I did. I scrubbed the White Deer Kings face. It looked at me somewhat angrily, and then snorted. It looked toward the group of horses and frowned. I smiled and stroked its head: Put up with it for now. I know that you dont want to continue staying with a group of horses when youre a King, but just put up with it for now. White Deer King, Ill make you a stable, I mean, a deer stable once things have settled down.

    The White Deer King snorted before turning its head away. Freya bounced around then I turned to see Tanya dismount. I deliberately walked at a slower pace to allow Tanya to follow behind me. Somewhat puzzled, Tanya looked at me and asked, Your Majesty, why are you deliberately walking slowly?

    Because I know that your legs are definitely ufortable right now.

    I scrubbed Tanyas head. Tanya blushed. She then grabbed onto a corner of my cape. I turned around and quietly told her, Remember, do not act this way in front of Mommy Elizabeth. Mommy Elizabeth is different to Mommy Vyvyan. Mommy Vyvyan is fine with overlooking some formalities. Mommy Elizabeth, on the other hand, ces an importance on formalities and politeness. If you behave rudely in any way in her presence, she will be very mad, because its a type of insult to her power as royalty.

    Tanya nodded, and then gave me a smile. I rubbed her small head: Donte in first. Stay at the door. Mommy Elizabeth wont want to be disturbed by anybody when she meets me again.

    Tanya nodded: All right.

    I turned and let a group to the entrance of my own Imperial Pce. The Imperial Pce was my most blissful home at this point. My moms and wives were about to give birth in the Imperial Pce.

    ========

    My son ising! My son ising in! Hurry! Hurry!!

    Elizabeth tightly gripped the flower in her hand. She yed with the long, thin and curved flower with her fingers. The white and pink flower released its scent into the air. It reflected the nervous and eager look of the beauty. Her white face contained a tinge of pink as though she was shy. Thedies-in-waiting kept busy around her, helping her with her makeup and adjusting her beautiful hair.

    Elizabeth nervously checked herself in the mirror. She checked to see if she had any wrinkles on her beautiful face. She checked her clothes. Honestly, she didnt sleep wellst night, for she couldnt decide what to wear to see her son.

    She didnt know why, but she was nervous in front of her son. In the past, she felt nervous, for she had never seen her son and wanted to see him. That sort of nervousness was the type where she didnt know what to do. Nowadays, however, she waspletely different. She was now considering what sort of clothes would make him happy.

    Would my son be disappointed to see me wearing a military uniform as I did before? But Ill be the same as Nier and Lucia in this dress. The cut of this dresses down too low. Ill feel too shy seeing my son in this dress So, so what should I wear? What sort of clothes does my son like? What sort of me does my son like? Will he be pleasantly surprised to see me, like this? wondered Elizabeth.

    All right, all right, all of you leave. Leave. Leave me in here alone.

    They finally finished dolling her up. Elizabeth held the flower and stood up. Her long ck dress touched the ground. A sea-blue sapphire hung from her neck, highlighting her white skin. Elizabeth fixed her hair in a flustered fashion. She covered her ears with her hair by her ears, but left her earlobes exposed.

    She couldnt stop pursing her lips, trying to find her best look. She was also worried that doing that would wash away her lipstick. She stroked her face and her lips. That night with the fireworks resurfaced in her mind. The truth was that she noticed herself smiling when she sometimes dreamt of that night.

    She realised that she seemed to want to relive that night. She wanted a night where shed be embraced and kissed. She wanted to be a normal woman in a mans arm, as he treated her to his tender kiss.

    She had been an Empress for too long. She had worn the mask of an Empress for too long. She hadnt experienced that blissful and tender feeling in too long. However, she found the bliss of leaning on her husbands chest and stargazing, as well as the shyness she felt when her husband saw her entering the bath. She found that contradictory feeling of wanting him to leave, but then also eager for him to embrace her.

    That was the sentiment of being in love and the beauty of love. That was the most blissful period in her life. It didntst long, but it brightened up her life more than anything could. She felt that period was more blissful and breathtaking notwithstanding her being the Empress of an entire empire.

    It had been a very long time, but she hadnt searched for that feeling again. She thought she had forgotten that feeling and no longer desired it. She felt it again, though, which led to her thinking about how much she desired that feeling and how much she was willing to enjoy that sort of love.

    She learnt that the feeling of love was what she desired most. The feeling of that sort of love had hit her once, and she had a desire to pursue it. She wanted to be locked in an embrace again. She wanted to be held in someones arms and kissed. She wanted to lean on husband or son again. The two of them were far too simr. Whether it was their faces or expressions, the warmth or the gentleness of their lips, they were too simr.

    <strong>*Knock. Knock. Knock.*</strong>

    Aaahh!! Elizabeth almost tossed the flower in her hand away. She nervously checked herself in the mirror again. She adjusted her hair and clothes, and then took in a deep breath before walking to the door.

    I took in a deep breath before adjusting my cor. Honestly, I never thought Id be so nervous to see my mom. I kind of regretted removing my cape. I felt as though I looked better with my cape.

    I checked my boots.

    <em>Theyre fine. Theyre fine.</em>

    I was on my steed the entire time, so I didnt have much mud on them. My appearance was eptable. I took in another deep breath.

    Come in.

    I heard Elizabeths voice I was familiar with from inside. I grabbed the door handle then looked at Tanya and made a hush gesture with my finger on my lips. I then frantically suppressed my palpitating heart and pushed the door open.

    I didnt know why I felt so nervous, either. She was just my mom, but I felt that the nervous feeling wasnt a bad thing.

 Book 12: Chapter 20

    Book 12: Chapter 20

    Mom. I gave Elizabeth a gentle hug

    Mom hugged me back with a smile. She stroked my head. Tone concerned, she said, Im so d to see you again, Son. Let Mommy hug you. Let Mommy take a look at you. Mommy received news about your victory but couldnt see you. You must be tired, my son. You must be tired.

    Elizabeth sped my face. She then released me and carefully stroked my face as though she was trying to see if I had lost weight or not. I pressed my hand on Moms hand stroking my face and smiled: Mom, Im fine. Im fine. Dont you intend to praise me? I captured the entire North!

    Mommy doesnt care about the North or whatever. Elizabeth looked at me with her hand on my face. Her expression looked slightly sad. Voice gentle, she added, Mommy doesnt care how great your achievements are. For Mommy, your well-being is more important than anything. Mommy is very proud of you for capturing the North, but you must be very tired now. Mommy can see that youre tired from your gaze. You havent had a good rest since entering the North, have you? You mustve been busy for your wives and the North, right?! Mommy is more heartbroken than Mommy is proud of you!!

    I didnt know what to do but stroke her face, because she had tears on her face. It was the first time I realised Id lost so much weight. It was very apparent; it was also the first time I felt physically worn out.

    Mom

    Dont say anything for now

    Mom went and sat down on the edge of the bed.She patted the spot next to her I walked over, and then mom pulled me down to sit. She then forcefully pulled me down into a lying position with my head on her thigh. Mommy Elizabeths scent enveloped me. She never paid attention to what fragrance she used. Actually, she never used any, so it was her natural body scent.

    Mommy has lots of things to say to you. Lots and lots, but you should rest first, and then Mommy will tell you. Son, youve worked too hard during this time. Youve been dealing with the North and your wives at the same time. Mommy shall help you shoulder some of the work. Dont overwork yourself. Mommy doesnt ask that you be a revered man. Mommy is happy if you can just live happily. That is enough to fill Mommy with bliss. Mom spoke to me from above.

    I turned over to face her. She cautiously stroked my head and face. Mommy Elizabeths hands were different to Mommy Vyvyans. They were a little rough and dry, but equally warm. Mommy Elizabeth was careful with whatever she did to me as though she was afraid and nervous.

    She was afraid shed hurt me, which would lead to me leaving her. Come to think of it, it was a little sad. Mommy Vyvyan could hug me without any qualms. She knew every sensitive spot on my body, and the things I liked most. The amount of strength she put behind her strokes and the tempo felt more amazing than anything. She didnt need to think about it. She just needed to hold me.

    Meanwhile, Mommy Elizabeth couldnt do that. The amount of time wed been with each other was too short. She had no idea how to hug me or touch me when she was my Mom.

    Mom

    Hmm?

    I turned my face over to meet her eyes. I softly said, Mom, you look really pretty right now Honest Very pretty Dresses suit you. Your military uniform unts your imposing character, but I feel that you look very charming in dresses

    Rendered astonished, Moms hand froze stiff on my head. I nkly looked at her and she, too, nkly looked at me. Hot flushes slowly appeared on her face. Her hand on my hand began to shake a little. She took in a deep breath and responded, My Mommy Mommy doesnt always wear the same clothing Mommy has no choice but to wear the clothes you provide here Its nice for Mommy to wear clothes you like, too Mm

    It was the first time I saw her so flustered, but she maintained a faint smile on her face. The happy smile she tried to suppress made me feel that it was the right call to tell her that. She gently stroked my face. I looked at her and asked, Mom, you arrived yesterday evening, right?

    Mommy Elizabeth replied with a smile, Uhm. Thats right. Mommy arrived yesterday evening and saw Nier. To be honest, Nier is in better spirits than when Mommy was pregnant with you, so your child will definitely be very healthy.

    You didnt get much rest, then, did you, Mom? If you waited for me, you mustve waited for a long time, right?

    She shook her head then smiled: Mommy isnt tired. Mommy lived a military life, previously. Mommy didnt rush on the way here, either Mm, Mommy didnt rush

    I dont believe her. My guards went to meet Mom at emergency speed, yet she had already left Troy City when they arrived. It took, at least, five days to go from Troy City to the North, yet she arrived in three days. She arrived on the third evening. I didnt believe she didnt rush.

    I looked at mom and suggested, Mom, lets have a nap together.

    Mom froze, and then looked at me utterly surprised. Dumbfounded, she replied, Can we? Can we? Son Son I am okay with it

    Theres no problem, then. Its afternoon here right now. Well sleep now, and somebody will call us before the banquet. I prepared this banquet specifically for you. Lets have a nap now, and then you can disy your charm as a mother and an Empress.

    I pulled Mommy Elizabeth down. I removed my clothes and tossed them aside. She looked at me with at aplete lost for what to do. In fact, she was slightly afraid of pulling me into her embrace; instead, she wanted me to pull her into my embrace. She was different to Vyvyan. Mommy Elizabeth was very shy. Shed never take the initiative unless I did.

    I curled up in Moms arms and smiled: Goodnight, Mom.

    Ah, Oh, Uhm

    Mom wasnt sure what to do. She gently wrapped her arms around me as though she was afraid I would have to sleep in an ufortable position. I shut my eyes and didnt open them again to avoid making her feel awkward. I did my absolute best to calm my breathing down.

    Frankly, I was more nervous than she was. I could even hear my own heartbeat.

    Mommy Elizabeth seemed to lean in toward me She held me in my arms. I felt her breathing from her nose right in front of mine.

    <em>Wait! Wait! What is she doing?! Why is sheing closer and closer?!</em>

    ========

    Ten minutester outside the room.

    Onii-sama and Her Majesty have both gone silent. Could something have happened inside?

    Freya looked at the door with a hint of concern. She carefully knocked on the door, but there was no response. Freya was stupefied and unsure of what to do. That was when Tanya pushed the door open with one hand.

    Tanya!! brayed Freya.

    Tanya ignored her and went inside. She stood there for a moment, and then swiftly exited.

    Whats wrong? asked Freya

    Mm His Majesty and Her Majesty are sleeping mm holding each other So, I think mm We shouldnt disturb them

 Book 12: Chapter 21

    Book 12: Chapter 21

    Your Majesty Aaahh!!

    That screech woke me and Mom up. The two of us vigorously opened our eyes and saw each other. Only then did we realise how physically close we were. Our noses were virtually touching. Mom had her arm around me. I clung to her body. I didnt know why we ended up in the position. I remember that I wasnt sleeping in this position. For some reason after waking up, I was in moms embrace.

    It made sense as to why the maid screeched. We only had our underwear on. Moms breasts were visible, because of her side-on posture. Mom had removed her dress and thrown it aside, as well. Her white leg was pressed on top of mine. It was a pretty bad scene to be caught in no matter how you looked at it, particrly after knowing our identities. Therefore, the maid thought she was finished.

    Mommy Elizabeth and I were shocked for a moment. We quickly put distance between us and sat up. We both turned toward the maid despite not coordinating it prior. The maid trembled as she said, I-I j-just came, mm, the banquets preparations, should start Sorry! Sorry!! Sorry!

    Theres nothing to be sorry about. Her Majesty is my mom. I rubbed my face: I honestly never thought Id fall asleep. Mom, are you awake? Go and arrange for someone to help Her Majesty wash up. Weve still got time, so theres no need to worry. Im going to wash up first, too. Have someone arrange it.

    It was best we didnt wash up together. We didnt care, but Vyvyan was around. If she found out that we washed together without informing her, shed lose it. If an ident happened, the losses would outweigh the gains.

    Ille back to pick you up before the banquet, then, Mom.

    I picked my clothes up from the ground and draped them over.

    Nobody had the right to dress me after Lunas departure, so I was responsible for tidying my own room henceforward. After Luna left, I felt that I picked up my housekeeping skills from school again. I used to think that Luna didnt serve much of a purpose to me, because I could look after myself, but I eventually realised that I literally couldnt get everything done in time.

    Freya hinted to me time and time again that I needed a personal servant, but Id rather wake up an hour early than get myself another personal servant. I said that Luna would be my only personal servant, and I would stand by my word. If I had a new personal servant, it would mean I betrayed Luna.

    It mightve been excusable if Luna was still alive, as I could console her, but she was no longer with us, so who was I going tofort? How was I going tofort Luna if she felt sad about it? Yes, she couldnt get angry, hurt or jealous anymore, but my conscience would still want to apologise to her. The problem was I wouldnt be able to find her again.

    That was why I couldnt have another personal servant. Luna was my only one. That was the case then, it was in the present, and it would still be so in the future. I honestly saw her appear before me at Ling Yues ce,st time.

    Was that my imagination or a hint of some sort? I dont get it. If it was my imagination, why did I only see her at Ling Yues ce? I wondered.

    However, after catching a glimpse of herst time, my memories of her and my feelings for her have continued to resurface in my heart. I really wanted to do something for Luna. I killed Mera with my own hands. Philes was cremated. But Lunas corpse was still intact, and it wouldnt rot.

    How could Luna be revived? Could she be revived? ording to my initial thoughts, the answer was no. The dead couldnt be revived. That was a rule set in stone. However, I wasnt in the same world as the one I came from. This was a new world. This was a world filled with things that didnt exist in the world I came from.

    Luna might have a chance. I decided, I need to find her a new heart. Ill look into it once I finish my duties.

    I stood up. I wiped myself dry and then picked up my clothes by the side. Next was the banquet to wee Mommy Elizabeth to the North. A minor ident urred at thest banquet to wee Mommy Vyvyan, but I didnt think thered be an issue this time. If I waste again this time, Freya wouldnt help me hold banquets again.

    I got dressed then returned to my room. Thedy-in-waiting came up to begin putting on makeup. My makeup was done very quickly. I basically didnt need any makeup. Thedies-in-waiting remarked that my skin and appearance were decent thanks to my two moms. It was just that I wasn;t like my father. Inard, who managed to win Elizabeth and Vyvyans affection couldnt be ugly, nheless.

    Your Majesty, you look very handsome now.

    I nodded: Uhm.

    I stood up and checked myself out in the mirror. I didnt have any particr opinion of myself, but I hoped Mommy Elizabeth thought I looked all right. Sometimes, she looked at me with the gaze she looked at my father with. That made me somewhat unhappy. I used to think Mom had it hard, but at some point, I started to be quite unhappy when Mommy Elizabeth and Mommy Vvyvyan mentioned Inard whilst looking at me.

    Freya.

    Freya walked in from outside. With a smile, she asked, Onii-sama?

    Neither of them will be here tonight, so I will be entrusting Lucia and Nier with you. I dont trust anyone else. Youre the only one I trust.

    Mommy Elizabeth and Mommy Vyvyan were both attending the banquet tonight, so theyd be back veryte. If anything came up, Id have to trust Freya to look after Lucia and Nier.

    She nodded and smiled: Not bad, Onii-sama. At least, you began to prepare on time. The people attending the banquet this time will be the same people fromst time. Make sure you are notte this time, as I will not hold the fort for you this time. I cannot help but feel that it is not a very good idea to have Queen Vyvyan and Empress Elizabeth both attend this banquet.

    Their rtionship is actually quite good. Theyll be fine if theres nothing involving me.

    What I meant was, if you and Empress Elizabeth arrivete by a few hours, there will definitely be trouble with Queen Vyvyan. I presume she would go searching for you, and when she does find you, we will have a homicide case without a doubt. The Imperial Pce is new. Please bear that in mind, Onii-sama. I do not want the pce to be damaged by des and magic in less than a year. Please bear that in mind.

    I reckon what you said makes<em> a lot </em>of sense. Im going to go find Mommy Elizabeth now, then. Freya, Im leaving Lucia and Nier with you.

    I stroked her head and then left the room. I looked at Tanya, who was now dressed in formal clothing. I pinched her face with a smile: Tanya, you look very cute right now. To be honest, Nier also attended banquets with me in the past. However, she was dressed in her uniform and was unwilling to dance with me Nier really hated me at one point.

    So if I head back and get changed and refuse to dance with you, will you marry me, too?

    Of course not!! Dont go back and change! Dont go! I was just sharing the past, not sharing life advice!

 Book 12: Chapter 22

    Book 12: Chapter 22

    Mommy Elizabeth was dressed in a ck evening dress that highlighted her white skin and obsidian eyes. Her long ck hair was behind her, highlighting the ck material. The design of the dress itself was simr to Vyvyans. However, it was less revealing.

    Judging from her choice of style, Mommy Elizabeth wasnt fond of revealing clothes. I wasnt sure if it was due to the design of the dress or not, but it was clear that it was a bit tight, making Mommy Elizabeths body lines particrly prominent. In fact, it forced the ck gem at her chest to sit on top of her breasts, while her hips looked as though they suffocated.

    Mommy Elizabeth looked at me while twiddling with her hair. In a slightly nervous tone, she said, To be honest This is Mommys first time trying this sort of clothes It feels a bit tight I cant hang the gem down

    Mom tugged on the gem at her chest. It seemed as though she wanted to adjust her cor. I quickly reached my hand out to stop her dangerous action by holding her hand.

    That was a dangerous action. Too dangerous. If she tugged it, they might jiggle That was too scary.

    Castell had it made ording to my measurements

    Mommy Elizabeth froze stiff. She nkly looked at me, and then at her own body. She clenched her teeth and angrily eximed, Castell!! He must be sick of living! Listen, Son, listen. I havent gotten fat! I swear, I havent gained weight! Its just Mm Castell definitely got my measurements wrong! He definitely got the wrong measurements! Its definitely because he gave them the wrong measurements!

    I chuckled. With a smile, I said, Its fine. I know, Mom. Youre not fat. Youre not fat. Youre not fat. Your dress seems a bit too tight, but I think that you look very pretty in it. How about going back to change?

    Change? Elizabeth looked at herself and then me. She titled her head: I think that this dress looks quite nice What do you think, Son? If possible, Mommy doesnt want to waste your time. Beingte would give you grief, after all, wouldnt it?

    I think its very bing of you.

    Elizabeth smiled in an embarrassed manner then looked at me again. She swept her hair aside, and then hooked her arm around mine. With a smile, she said, Son, youre getting better and better at sweet talking. Mommy is very happy, son. Mommy doesnt need to take care of others this time, so Mommy wants to have fun this time.

    Uhm, have fun while youre here, Mom. The North is my territory. Youre my Mom and my guest, so you dont need to do a thing.

    Mom stroked my face and smiled: Mommy has to do something for you, son. Mommy cant let you continue to wear yourself out this way, son. You fell asleep so fast yesterday and didnt even wake. Thats proof of how tired you are. Im here now, so I wont let you be so tired. I must do my best to help you, Son After all, I cant stay here for too long.

    Mom

    I have to return to Hills City. Hills City needs me.

    Mom looked mncholic. Her reluctance to part and sorrow was evident in her eyes. I held her hand, while she kept her eyes on me. She gently bumped her forehead on mine. Tone gentle, she said, Mommy cant help it. Mommy can defeat all of the enemies in this world. Mommy dares to fight them regardless of how formidable they may be. Nheless, I have never defeated myself.

    Mom, I made a promise to you. Ill definitely help you break that bird cage.

    Mommy Elizabeth shook her head: Its impossible. Its impossible, Son. Mommy personally constructed that cage. Mommy has reinforced the cage with every passing year. Mommy used the sturdiest cage in the entire empire. If you want to break the cage, youll have to break the empire.

    Mom shook her head. She then pressed her forehead back onto mine. She pulled her hand out of my grip and sped my face: Additionally, its not just Mommy. The same goes for you. Mommy isnt Vyvyan. Sometimes, Vyvyans long lifespan is a form of suffering, but right now, I feel that her long lifespan is fantastic. Mommy can tell mommy is old now when Mommy sees you. If Mommy ages and passes away, Mommy will have to entrust the empire to you.

    I didnt respond. I just looked at Mom.

    Mom looked into my eyes and borated in a soft voice, This bird cage isnt just built to lock me in, Son. Its built to lock our entire family in; not just me, but also you and your child. Hilles City is a curse against us. Sometimes, I truly hate myself for naming that city. I shouldnt have named it The Phoenixs Nest, but Hells Prison. And of death!

    Mom

    Son Sorry Sorry But, its fine. Its fine, Son. Its fine Mommy will do Mommys best to take care of you. Mommy must give up some things for the empire, so Sorry

    I didnt let her continue. I grabbed a firm hold of her hand and kissed her lips. She froze up for a moment. It was the first time I felt her lips were so incredibly cold. She froze as if she was a block of wood, but I didnt give up, persisting with my kiss.

    I finally stopped after I couldnt breathe. I gasped for air, and then tried to kiss her again, but she turned her head away to reject me. Son Thats enough

    A feeling of puzzlement came over me. She showed the side of her face to me. Her face was red, but it was clear that it wasnt red makeup. She wiped her lips and softly pouted: Youll ruin my lipstick Son Dont

    All right. I nodded then asked, So well continue after you remove your makeup?

    Mom pinched my face. She smiled and replied, No way. Im not your wife, Son. That trick of yours is useless against me. Stop messing around, Son. Go and attend to the banquet. Mommy has told you a lot. Dont be too sad, Son. Mommy will still love your child despite not being able to raise your child.

    Mom, Ill help you break that bird cage.

    I released Mom, and then pressed my hand on the wall. Normally speaking, itd be as easy as the click of a finger for Mom to get away from me, but she didnt escape. I took a step back for her to wrap her arm around mine. After a breaths time, my arm was buried between her warm valleys. Their softness and warmth covered my arm in a sh.

    Mom giggled: Dont be silly, Son. Its a joyous night tonight. Son, dont think about those things. Lets enjoy tonight. Dont go thinking about those pointless things.

    I watched her purse her lips into a smile, evening out her lipstick a little. It wasnt actually spoilt, though. She wore a smile, but her eyshes were slightly wet.

    Mom didnt believe I could break the cage. From the empires perspective, Moms departure was the equivalent of the main system shutting down. That, subsequently, meant the copse of the empire.

    Mom didnt believe that I can break it. To be absolutely honest, I didnt have faith in myself, either. Regardless, I had to make the impossible possible for my mom, because she was my mom, my most dear mom.

 Book 12: Chapter 23

    Book 12: Chapter 23

    Mommy Elizabeth was a remarkable dancer. I said that before if my memory serves me justice. She learnt to dance when she was a Princess. It was different to the elves innocent random bouncing around on the dance floor. Her dance prowess could be evaluated as superb. Her dance skills werent affected in the least after going through so much bloodshed and baptisms with the mes of war.

    I held Mommy Elizabeths hand gently and wrapped her other arm around her waist. I followed along with her footsteps. My dancing was very stiffpared to Moms dancing, because my dancing lessons were crash courses. I didnt get any further than the basics. Strictly speaking, I was lugged around by Mom as opposed to saying I danced the opening dance with Mom.

    It was a ball for Elizabeth, so she danced the opening dance. Vyvyan refused to dance with anybody and was, therefore, left standing by the side watching us. Elizabeths image shocked everybody. News of the North and South shouldve spread around by that point. As a result, Mommy Elizabeths image as a tyrant reached the North. Everybody, therefore, thought she was an imposing and proud warrior, only to discover she was a goddess with a faint smile at my side.

    That isnt the real Elizabeth. If they saw how she was on the daily at Hilles City, theyd know that wasnt how she was, especially when onemitted a mistake in her presence.

    I had my arm wrapped around Moms waist. In the midst of the soothing music, I smiled and apologetically said, Sorry, Mom. Im not very good at dancing.

    Its fine, Son. Youre not bad for somebody who has just started. After all, Mommy underwent special training in the past, just so that Mommy could dance well. I dont think you wouldve learnt to dance when you grew up with the elves. Its not bad that you can keep up with me, despite not having learnt it before. Moreover, Mommy doesnt mind how you dance. Mommy is happy just to be able to dance with you. I always dreamt of dancing with your father in this sort of formal setting. I dont ask for anything, but to dance in such a setting. To be able to dance with the one you love is the greatest bliss.

    Slightly unhappy with what I heard, I pouted. What she thought couldnt be any more normal. I shouldnt feel this way when I hear that my mother misses my father, should I? It was the equivalent of Freya bragging to me how great Gerald was. I couldnt ept it.

    But why do I feel this way now? I wondered.

    Isnt it nice to dance with you, too, Son? Elizabeth tilted her head with a smile. I noticed a crafty look in her eyes. She asked, Whats wrong, Son? Could it be that youre somewhat jealous of your father?

    I shifted my gaze elsewhere and pouted: I dont think it counts as jealousy. I just dont think its very nice to be mentioning a father who has never shown up or taken care of me before while youre in your sons territory I have no feelings for my father. Hes never taken care of me.

    The issue was he never had the chance to, Son. Your father really liked you after you were born, and Im sure he felt the same way when you were with the elves. Youre his only son. Theres no way he didnt want to take care of you. The problem was he didnt get the chance too. He passed away too early.

    I sulked, Who said hes probably dead? He might be cosying up with a woman you two have never seen before.

    If that was true, Vyvyan and I would be very mad. Very, very, very mad, said Mommy Elizabeth, tightly clenching her teeth, and then sighed. She then continued in a soft tone: Well, we wouldnt be that angry. Nothing would make us more blissful than to know that hes still alive. As for what he did, we can forgive him for all of it. If he can still return to our sid-, ah

    Mommy Elizabeth reacted with shock. I used so much force that I nearly threw her out. Mom was probably distracted, since she spaced out when she remembered my father. We were at the part of the dance where we performed a big circle and then came back together in an embrace.

    <strong>*Rip!!!*</strong>

    It wouldnt have been a serious ident, but I was still tightly holding Moms hand. As such, while she wasnt thrown away and hurt, the sound of her dress ripping froze my brain on the spot. Moms expression froze stiff. She swiftly rushed to my side with her face white as a sheet. In a muffled voice, she eximed, Son!! My chest My chest! And my rear, too My rear!

    I swiftly pulled her into my arms and locked her there with one hand. I used my other hand to press down where her dress ripped at the rear. Mom wore a distraught expression. Again, in a muffled voice, she said, My chest is exposed Same with my rear I dont think anybody saw me. I dont think so

    Yeah, I dont think anybody did.

    If somebody saw her, the people around us couldnt possibly continue dancing here so calmly.

    I checked at the nobles around us. They were still dancing normally. They werent paying attention to us. I felt the gentle sensation of flesh in my hand. In the past, I didnt dare to touch that spot. I lowered my head and saw skin white as chalk pressed up against my body, causing it to change shape.

    Mom was wearing a dress without shoulder straps. Therefore, if I took a step back, her dress would drop to the ground, since the parts hold it together had snapped.

    No, no. I cant let that happen, I said to myself.

    I pulled mom up onto my chest tightly and whispered, Mom, make sure your dress doesnt fall down. Ill hold the back of your dress together. Grab onto me tightly.

    All right. Mom nodded. She then looked to the other door and whispered, We just need to get out of here. Ill go change once we get out, and then we cane back after.

    Uhm, uhm. Lets head to the entrance first.

    Our bodies were glued tightly together. The scariest part was that Mommy Elizabeths clothes were undone. I could feel her breasts pressed up against me and rubbing against me. Furthermore, Mom was clinging to me particrly closely. It was as though she had an overwhelming urge to glue herself to me

    I failed to resist

    Mm

    Mommy Elizabeth felt it. She went red in the face, but she couldnt let go of me in her current situation. My face was burning up, as well. I whispered, Sorry, Mom I

    Its all right. Lets leave first. Mom gave a simple response, and then continued heading toward the exit with me.

    The door wasnt far away, but I felt as though it was the longest road I ever walked Shame and the feeling of our bodies pressed tightly against each other virtually brought me to my knees

 Book 12: Chapter 24

    Book 12: Chapter 24

    Were okay now.

    We finally arrived inside Mommy Elizabeths room. I had to stop a few stop a few times on the way here, because the feeling of Mom rubbing against me was far too sensual. If I didnt stop, Mom would probably have died from awkwardness. I think Moms nervousness partly contributed, while I was turned on

    You all understand the feeling of your mom suddenlying in at a crucial moment, right? That was how I felt, and I felt that way at least twice on the way to the room.

    I tried distracting myself by thinking about those around me. Lucia and Nier were pregnant. Luna was no longer here. No way was I going to do anything to Freya a second time besides that time at the hot springs.

    What? Wa I supposed to go seek out Mommy Vyvyan again? There was no doubt she wouldnt mind, but my conscience would eat me. What would that mean I treated my mom as? I couldnt go to her to cate my lust. Mom was Mom, not my wife and not my ve. What was I supposed to do, then?

    Mommy Elizabeth was panting, as well. After finally getting off me, she grabbed the front and back of her dress. Blushing, she said, This wouldnt have happened if I changed to another dress Son, Ive caused you trouble.

    No, its fine, Mom. It was my fault, too. After all, I was the one who had people prepare your dress for you.

    Elizabeth smiled and replied, Mommy will get changed now, then. Mommy will head back with you right away. Dont worry, son

    All right. Mom, Ill go outside.

    I did indeed need to calm down, or else Id look at mom not how I was supposed to. She was my biological mother, so looking at her with that sort of gaze made me feel sinful. Honestly, I didnt even feel so ufortable with Mommy Vyvyan. However, just as I went to turn around, Mom grabbed my wrist all of a sudden.

    I froze stiff in ce, because if Mom grabbed me with one hand then she wasnt holding her dress together. The familiar sound of the clothing slidinging from behind me told me exactly what her appearance was.

    I said to myself, I cant turn around. All my blood is in my head right now! Dont let me see a female!

    You dont need to leave, Son. Its hard for Mommy to get dressed alone. You need to help Mommy.

    I dont think thats a very good idea Mom, if were, like this Ill go call ady-in-waiting to help you change.

    If you go and call ady-in-waiting now, shell arrive to see me nude, not to mention the fact that my dress is ripped in unusual areas. Wouldnt you conjure up ideas if you were thedy-in-waiting? Son, these sorts of rumours spread in the pce extremely quickly. If I wasnt your mom, but ady-in-waiting or a Queen of some ce then it wouldnt matter. The people like a womaniser for a King, but Im your mom, and your wives are about to give birth. If these sorts of rumours spread, people will call you a creep!

    Son, if people have a poor evaluation of you, itll easily ruin the atmosphere in the Imperial Pce. Itll also arm the sly vassals with something to attack you with. In fact, the people will lose faith in you. Theyll believe youre a creep and an indecent bully. Moreover, how would you exin yourself to Lucia and Nier?

    But we didnt do anything!

    Mommy Elizabeths clothes ripped merely due to them being too tight. I didnt do anything indecent with my hands when I hugged mom, either! Why would I be worried about rumours about me?!

    The point isnt whether you did something or not. The point is whether they think you did something or not. When people view things unrted to them, theyll make up stories that are exaggerated as stage ys. How will you deal with that? If you argue against the ims or even threaten to kill those who mention it, itll only make it worse. Son, whether or not we did something isnt important. Whats important is not giving them a chance to see what they would beg to see.

    Thats why Mommy forbids any man from approaching the Inner Court except for Castell. Castell is my personal attendant, and there wont be any rumours, as everybody has confirmed that I wouldnt fall for a brat.

    I nodded, and then sighed. I walked over to the door to lock it as a means of ensuring nobody woulde in. I then turned around to see Moms back facing me. She took out a new dress from the cupboard. It wasnt a dress worn to balls and simr asions, but an unadorned and ordinary dress.

    The moonlight shone through the light material as if it was warm seawater. The cold moonlight moved along Moms body. She appeared as beautiful as a mermaid emerging from water. Her perfect curves were alluring, and my deep thinking nearly took my breath away. Her long ck hair resembled seaweed that was dripping water from them after being pulled out. I had an overwhelming urge to give her a back hug.

    My body reacted in the same way. It was a human reaction. My rationality was the same as it is on full-moon nights. In other words, close to non-existent. Instinct led me to Mom. I reached my hands out, intending to grab her shapely and smooth white shoulders.

    Mom then suddenly pulled her dress up and pulled her long hair out from her dress. She hadnt noticed I had approached her, since she had her back to me. Perhaps she actually already noticed but didnt think I approached her for this particr reason.

    Son, help me do up the back.

    In this era where zips werent yet a thing, they used strings to tie up the back. I looked at the two short strings below Moms hair. My hands trembled as I swept her hair aside and then tied them up.

    Hmm Mom let out a muffled moan.

    I almost jolted and let go. I hurriedly asked, Did I put too much strength into it? It feels a bit tight Mom

    Mom gasped for air as she replied, Its all right Son, its fine for you to tighten it a little.

    The reality was that the sort of dress that was tight around the chest region felt suffocating to Mom, particrly with her body contours. I gently pulled the strings, trying to make a rough guess as to how tight to pull before I tied them up.

    Mom grabbed the ne by the side again and wore it on. She opened the cor of her dress and ced the gem inside. She then let out a sigh of relief: That was a frightening false rm. Fortunately, we didnt waste too much time, and nobody saw us. This dress doesnt actually suit tonights banquet, but I dont have a choice, Son. I wouldnt have brought a dress for a ball over when I came intending to look after Nier, after all. Lets hurry on back now, before people start talking.

    I nodded: All right.

    I then walked up to the door and pulled it open.

    No, the door didnt coincidentally get stuck and not open as you see in Manhua or novels.

    Mom and I checked left and right after I opened the door. There was nobody around. I looked at Moms look of relief and that caused me to remember what I was thinking about moments ago

    My gaze stopped for a moment on Moms corbone

 Book 12: Chapter 25

    Book 12: Chapter 25

    Mommy Vyvyan.

    We returned just as the song for the dance ended. Everybody who was dancing scattered with smiles. The venue was quite chaotic, so nobody noticed our disappearance before. However, Vyvyan seemed to instantly notice that Mommy Elizabeth had changed her clothes.

    Mommy Vyvyan came up to me and looked at me feeling suspicious. I knew why she was so tense, as she, too, changed before thest ball. She was definitely thinking about <em>that</em> after noticing Mommy Elizabeth had changed, as well. She mustve deliberatelye over to inquire about it.

    Did something happen between you and Elizabeth?

    No. I shook my head.

    I was upfront with Mommy Vyvyan, since I knew that shed definitely believe me. Lying would be pointless, after all; Mommy Vyvyan could tell if Im lying. In a quiet tone, she said, Son, remember that its fine for you to do it with Mommy, but you cant have those sorts of thoughts for Elizabeth. Elizabeth is your Mom. The peoples evaluation of you will be ruined by that woman!! Shes your mom in name! If you cant hold it in, you cane to Mommy, but not Elizabeth!

    I smiled: Youre my Mom, too. How could I go looking for you when I have those desires? Yes, I did do it with you, but it was force majeure every time, right?

    Was it? It was force majeure? Mommy Vyvyan amorously chuckled, and then gestured for me toe over with her finger. She quietly said, That time a few days ago wasnt force majeure.

    That That was because you were too pretty that I couldnt stop myself! It counts as force majeure, too!!

    I think you could boil an egg by pressing it against my face at that moment. I quickly picked up a cup of wine by the side and smashed it back to hide the true reason my face was flushed red. Mommy Vyvyan pursed her lips into a smile. She then leaned in all of a sudden and gave me a gentle kiss on my face. That was such a tremendous shock to me that I sprayed the wine out of my mouth.

    Sorry! Sorry!!

    Standing in front of me was Mommy Elizabeth. I just sprayed a mouthful of wine onto the back of her neck. She was speaking to someone, but my mishap infuriated her to the point she crushed her cup in her hand

    Mommy Elizabeth interprets spitting wine on her as an insult to her and her power as royalty. It was uneptable to her. She swiftly spun around and looked at me with a gaze so cold I almost dropped to my knees.

    Her murderous intent enveloped the entire venue. It was akin to an oppressive auraing down from overhead and crushing everybody below. Nobody dared to look at Elizabeth. Her aura was incredibly frightening. The red wine running down her hand was akin to blood. She appeared as though she wanted to hack everybody around her to death with a kitchen knife by the side.

    Not a soul dared to look directly at Mommy Elizabeth. Though it happened right next to her, nobody dared to look over. As a matter of fact, they were afraid their breathing was too loud. When a lion sets its sights on a gazelle, the best course of action is to lower its head and avoid being next to the lion. The Goddess of War and Destroyer of Men emitted a bloody aura. One could smell the smoke and blood of the battlefield standing next to her.

    Son?

    Elizabeth looked at me puzzled, and then wiped away the traces of wine at the corner of my mouth. All of her murderous intent dissipated in an instant. I quickly waved my hand for the band to pick up their instruments again. However, I could detect the musicians trembling in their ying. Everybody quickly revealed awkward smiles then turned away and avoided looking in our direction again.

    Whats wrong? Ah asked Elizabeth

    Elizabeth looked at me and then at Vyvyan by the side, who was furtively smiling with her lips pursed. Elizabeth then immediately figured out what happened: I can overlook you spitting wine on me, but Im sure Vyvyan was the one who made you spit it, right? What did you two say to beughing so happily?

    It wasnt because ofughter. Vyvyan had a drink of wine and then pulled Elizabeth over to look at her back. She said, How sad. You just got changed and its already stained. You should head back and get changed. Head on back and get changed. Youre the main star of todays banquet. Do you n on showing yourself in that wet dress stained with red wine?

    Elizabeth nodded: Uhm, youre right. Shes right, Son. Ill go and change again Umm, Son,e with me.

    I lingered for a moment. Just as I prepared to leave with Elizabeth, Vyvyan grabbed me and whispered, Son, be wary of rumours about you. You cant follow her out right now. You need to wait a few minutes, and then find an excuse to sneak out while nobody is paying attention. You cant let your future prospects and future itself be destroyed due to a moment of impulsiveness. Heed my advice, Son. Elizabeth has warped ideas for you. You must understand that your future lies here, not with Elizabeth!

    I turned my head around to look at Vyvyan. Eyebrows furrowed, I asked, Mom, do you know something? Mommy Elizabeth told me about not wanting to return to Hilles City. Nevertheless, I dont have a valid excuse at the moment. Mom, could it be that you know something?

    Vyvyan nodded: Yes, I do. After seeing me, Elizabeth seemed to have the same idea as me. After all, you only need one ruler. She just needs to have another child. Your father has passed away, so the only person she has now is you.

    I shuddered. Mommy Vyvyan gave me a nod. She then touched my face: I can help you hide it, but can Elizabeth? Youll both be done for if your affair is exposed. You two cant do that, understood? Son, you mustnt gamble with your future, no matter what!

    I peered at the exit. There was nobody looking at me. Basically, everybody was going about their own business. Freya moved about in the crowd as a fish to water. She was an adept at socialising. She knew very well what we needed and what they could provide, so I didnt need to stick my nose in.

    Remember, Son. Dont waste your present and future. Remember that, Son!Vyvyan warned me again in a soft voice as she let go of my arm.

    I nodded in response. I then turned to head outside.

    I needed to go to Mommy Elizabeth. I knew what she had in mind after Vyvyan filled me in. I didnt have anything in particr that I wanted to say to her. To the contrary, I was as calm as though it had nothing to do with me. With that said, I knew Mommy Vyvyan was right. Mommy Elizabeth couldnt hide it from everybody. Once discovered, Id basically be crucified to the pir of shame. After all, we werent in a society that could ept such a thing. It was humanity we were talking about, not elves. It was Mommy Elizabeth we were talking about, not Mommy Vyvyan.

 Book 12: Chapter 26

    Book 12: Chapter 26

    Mom, youre out of dresses to wear, right?

    Mom smiled helplessly: I still have some, but I think that perhaps it would be better if I wore a military uniform. I dont want to have toe back to change again.

    The fact was I didnt prepare too many dresses for Mom, since I knew she wasnt ustomed to wearing them normally. She only had a total of five dresses. However, her remaining ones didnt suit the asion.

    Mommy Elizabeth took out her usual military uniform, and then giggled: It appears that dresses dont suit Mommy, after all. Mommy wanted to leave everybody with a good impression. At the very least, not a version of myself with such intense murderous intent, but it seems that I still messed up. Looks like Ill be sticking to the old me.

    Its fine, Mom. I shook my head, and then looked at her naked back. In a soft voice, I said, I like you no matter how you are, Mom. It doesnt matter how others see you. You dont need to change yourself. Just show off the most authentic version of you. I like you, Mom, not a particr type, but you, Elizabeth Rosvenor, my mom.

    Elizabeth paused for a moment before chuckling. She pulled over her undershirt and her military coat on the bed. She said, Son, who did you learn to sweet talk from? Did you pick it up from having so many wives? Mommy doesnt hate it, but Mommy thinks that its best not to be a phnderer. A womans wrath is sometimes intense enough to burn an entire continent.

    Like you in the past and Mommy Vyvyan?

    Thats right. Mommy Elizabeth honestly admitted it, and then smiled, Women are very terrifying when theyre angry, especially when its a woman that loves you and also wields power. Thats even more frightening. You know, Son, a woman at a nation on the other side of the ocean became a regent. It sounds as though they went and exterminated a royal family thats existed for almost a century. Therefore, a womans fury and jealousy are very frightening things. However, shes not entirely to me.

    The previous King of that nation had a mistress and didnt dare to admit to it, yet he had an illegitimate daughter and almost killed her. The throne now belongs to that illegitimate daughter of his, but thats quite good. If he didnt have her, somebody wouldve had to seed the throne. Fortunately, they have four kids, which is really nice.

    I nodded: Mom, I heard about it from Vyvyan About your n, that is.

    Elizabeth froze stiff in ce. She was dumfounded and didnt say anything for a long time. I didnt speak, either. It was too awkward to just look at each other. A pink tinge, highlighted by the moonlight, surfaced on Moms cheeks. I gently cleared my throat: Mom, the method isnt impossible, but what I mean is, if you can hide it, then Im fine with it. Having said that, the time needed is too long. You would need to wait another eighteen years before you can leave that ce.

    Elizabeth forced a smile and responded in a soft tone: As long as I have a child to take care of, forget eighteen years, Id be fine with twenty eight years. Dont think anything of it, Son. It was just a very stupid idea I had. Its not usible. Mommy didnt actually n to do it, either. It wont work. It works for Vyvyan, but not us.

    Elizabeth sat down on the bed. She looked at her military uniform and coat. Tone soft, she borated, You dont need to mind it too much, Son. Didnt I tell you? Dont worry about these things today. We went through a lot to be reunited, so why think about separation? Moreover, Im Inards wife. While he is no longer here, I was his wife, still am and will still be in the future.

    I threw Moms military uniform flew up into the air; itnded gently on the ground where the moonlight shone, stirring up a sensual wave. Moms eyes were centimetres away from mine. I could see her eyshes budge in the moonlight. Her eyshes were akin to the clock handle keeping time and tracking the moon. She was both surprised and bemused. Our lips were tightly locked together.

    I pushed Mommy Elizabeth firmly down onto the bed, and then gave her an earnest kiss. She looked at me sluggishly and responded clumsily. She looked at me quite surprised, and then broke free. She supported me with her hands on my chest. She looked at me with confusion and asked, Son, whats wrong with you?

    Why must you mention my dad?

    What?

    Why must you mention my dad in my presence?! I pressed my hands down on Moms arms, pinning her to the bed and loudly eximed, Consider it me being wilful! Mom, I dont want you to always be mentioning my dad in my presence. Hes dead. He left you when you needed him most! He was never by your side!

    You cant say that about your dad! Exasperated, Elizabeth aggressively broke free of my grasp, and then grabbed my cor with one hand. She reproached me in an angry and serious tone, Hes your dad! Do you think he didnt want to be by your side? Do you think he didnt want to be by my side? He couldnt help it!! The elves wouldnt ept me. I wouldve died if I went back. Vyvyan wouldnt help me, because shes a Gdriel, not your fathers ally!

    Isnt that the same position Im in right now?!

    I looked at Mommy Elizabeth and pressed my hands down on her shoulder. I raised my voice as I shouted, Im now in the exact same position as he was back then! I want to bring you out from Hilles City, but I dont have any way of doing so, either! Im as powerless as my father was. My father left you because of his own powerlessness, married Vyvyan  his own sister  then gave birth to me and lived a normal life. What about you?! You had to struggle with the pain of almost having your entire nation annihted! You fought on the frontlines! Why do you still love him?! He gave up on you after realising he was powerless, and instead, lived the life you wanted with his sister. I may not yet have a way, but Im still trying. Im thinking up all sorts of ways to allow you to leave that bird cage. Are you not willing to spare me a look?!

    Elizabeth was stunned. She looked at my expression of anger and hopelessness. She released my cor and cupped my face. She slid her fingers around on my cheeks: Son Could you me

    Ah Thats right. I dont know why nor do I know when, but its precisely because Im my fathers son that I want to tell you right now that I like you. I love you. Mom! I know that Vyvyan was right. I know how important my future and the evaluation others have of me is, butpared to you, none of that is even worth mentioning. I just want for you to be by my side, too. Nier, Lucia, Vyvyan, you, I want all of you to stay by my side!

 Book 12: Chapter 27

    Book 12: Chapter 27

    I looked at Mommy Elizabeths sleeping face for a long time without saying a word.

    I used alcohol to profess my feelings to Elizabeth. Actually, I didnt really use the power of alcohol, because I was clear-minded, so clear-minded I could see every inch of Elizabeth.

    After I confessed, neither of us said anything. Neither of us spoke again, as though we had perfect chemistry. Mom didnt reject me. We held hands and kissed under the moonlight.

    I was sure I was going to be reprimanded by Freya again. After all, Mom and I left early. There was no way nobody noticed our absence. Nheless, they didnt know where we went. Mommy Vyvyan probably knew exactly where we went without thinking, but she didnte to disturb us.

    I really needed to thank Mommy Vyvyan. I was certain she wouldnt publicise the deed, as it had to do with our reputation. As such, she had no choice but to deal with it in private. But we did the deed, so what could she say? Plus, I genuinely did like Mommy Elizabeth very much.

    I stroked the ck hair at the corner of Mommy Elizabeths mouth with delicate strokes. Her expression was very gentle. There was none of her usual aggression and pride. She was a woman just like Mommy Vyvyan. Actually, Id say she was a bit more bashful than Mommy Vyvyan.

    Mommy Elizabeth previously said so herself. She no longer knew who she was. What was Elizabeth? Should she be a proud and venerated Empress or a romantic and innocent young girl who jumped out of her window? She, herself, couldnt tell. Neither could I.

    Which identity of hers was her real one? She, herself, said that she was so used to wearing a mask that it became part of her flesh, and thus, nobody could tell which Elizabeth was the real one. Nevertheless, it didnt matter. I liked Mommy Elizabeth and Mommy Vyvyan, not because they were my mother or because they were monarchs, but purely because I liked them regardless of however they were.

    I looked at the side of moms face and then the moonlight outside. I took in a deep breath.

    <em>What have I done? What have I done aftering to this world? I have wives already, yet Im still behaving this way. How am I going to face Elizabeth and Vyvyan from now? I dont think the two of them will express anything or ask anything of me. Simrly, I wont ask for anything again, but in spite of that, wed still feel awkward when were alone, right?</em>

    <em>I cant continue doing this with Mommy Elizabeth. I absolutely mustnt. I just wanted to leave her with a beautiful memory for when she returns to Hilles City. She must feel very lonely. After all, her beloved Inard has passed away so many years ago and I got her only friend, Alice, killed. Castell is the only constion she has left.</em>

    Mom mustve liked me, as well. There was no way she wouldve allowed me to do that, otherwise. It couldnt be any easier for her to break free from me. I couldnt beat her in a contest of strength. She didnt resist, though. She didnt show any signs of resistance.

    <em>Mommy Elizabeth might be able to forget Inard now, right? She no longer needs to stay loyal to Inard in the future, right? To be honest, Inard owes her far too much. He may be a good husband to Vyvyan, but definitely not to Elizabeth.</em>

    I brushed away all of Moms hair on her face and then leaned in. Mom turned over, exposing her face to the moonlight. Her cherry-blossom lips slowly moved underneath the moonlight. I took in a deep breath and looked at the side of her face that was so beautiful it could virtually freeze time. I chuckled, and then slowly lowered my head down toward her face

    Inard

    Mom seemed to be sleep talking.

    I stopped midway. Mom looked as though she was in pain. Her hands jolted as though she wanted to grab something. I couldnt see what she saw in her dreams, but I could sense that she was very emotional. Mom was very tense.

    Inard Dont Dont leave me Dont

    Moms body began to quiver. She extended her hand out as though she was trying to grab something in her dream. She grabbed my hand, and then her body shuddered. Next to her ear, I said, Im here, Elizabeth. Im here. Im here. Im right beside you. I wont leave. Ill always be by your side from now.

    Fuu Inard Inard I love you I love you so much Inard Dont leave me Dont leave me Well be together forever Forever

    Mommy Elizabeths body went limp. She apparently managed to grab onto my father who died to a dragons w long ago. She revealed a smile with more bliss than ever before. Having Inard by her side was the most blissful thing to her.

    <em>Everything would be well if you had your lover by your side, right? Just how much do you love, Inard? You still yearn for him despite it having been over ten years, despite the fact that he abandoned you and despite the fact that he married again, without leaving you with your most cherished child. You still dream of him. You still dream of holding his hand. And you still dream of being in love with him.</em>

    <em>Is there no way I can rece my father? Well, I guess. Im just a substitute to Elizabeth, arent I? Im just my fathers son, and thats the end of it. Like me, Mom doesnt love someone resembling Inard, but Inard, himself, the Inard whos dead. She loves the elf named Inard, who did so many things together with her, stargazed with her and crossedkes and mountains with her.</em>

    <em>Im Troy, not Inard. I cant rece the Inard in Elizabeths heart even though I look so simr to him and am sitting right next to her.</em>

    Lucia once said that regardless of whether or not I was the Prince, or even if I was Troy or not, the one she liked was me. She loved me, who stayed by her side and protected her.

    I thought that Mommy Elizabeths experience back then wasnt remotely rted to me. However, I came to understand that back then, she was the same as Lucia and Nier was now.

    I sat straight up. I didnt lean in toward her again. I stood up and went to the window. I gazed at the mes outside and the mountains to the west. The endlessly connected mountains covered my sight, but I still gazed in that direction. I looked into the darkness in the west.

    My father died there. Correction, he may not have died there, but went missing there. I thought I should make a trip there. I wanted to see where my father fell. I wanted to see the path my father walked. I couldnt see him, but I could see the life he lived.

    <em>In addition, I must break that bird cage. I must break that ce! I wont let Elizabeth be disappointed as Inard did. I wont make her abandon an infant and ride away all alone. I wont let it happen again!</em>

 Book 12: Chapter 28

    Book 12: Chapter 28

    Dragon in the west?

    Mommy Vyvyan bit into a berry. The juice resembled blood when it ran down from her lips. She picked up a napkin to wipe her lips. She smiled and exined, Thats a legend. To our West is scorchednd. No nts can grow there; or rather, no living organisms can grow there. All thats there is tumbleweed. The entire area is bright red as though the Earth is burning. Living organisms there are abominations whether its wolves with ingrown fangs or huge birds with sharp ws. The ce is forbidden grounds for living organisms and the scorched earth for spirits. Elves should not be there. That ce is the home ground of huge dragons. Thest dragon resides there. Its a huge dragon that can cover up the entire sky just by spreading its wings. Its scales are the same as city walls. It can tten an entire vige with its ws. The fire it breathes can leave an entire forest burning for an entire week. That huge dragon resides there, protecting the dragon races final pride and treasure.

    Mom, have you personally seen it before?

    Mommy Vyvyan basically used the equivalent of half of a sheet of paper to tell a fairy tale story with a huge dragon in it. It was impossible for me to believe the existence of such a creature, because Mom sounded so confident when I didnt even know if she had seen it before.

    Mommy Vyvyan shook her head with a smile, and then took a bite of the berry. She maintained her smile as she replied: Of course not. Its just a story Mommy heard. All children in the North will hear the story once. Its a fun story. Theres a story of an adventurer going there, which is the same story. Of course, Mommy hasnt seen that ce. Its out of bounds for elves, the same way the North is. That ce is not out of bounds due to mana or something but simply because its dangerous there.

    Didnt you say it was a story?

    The dragon is real, though, replied Vyvyan.

    Vyvyan licked the juice running down her fingers. Voice soft, she continued, The dragon truly exists, and so does the dragon race. Dragons have a long history as elves do. Dragons and elves initially had a decent rtionship. However, the dragons faced the crisis of extinction at one point in time due to their inability to reproduce. The dragons opted for the most unwise option, which was to kidnap male elves.

    They kidnapped male elves to reproduce with them. The issue was that elves couldnt satisfy the high volume of mana required by dragons. In addition, elves began to resist the invasions of the dragon race. War and a struggle to reproduce gradually led to the disappearance of dragons. The Northwest is their territory. We will pay a big price if we attack that ce. Additionally, we dont want a race as old as ours to be exterminated. That is why we forbid anybody from going there. We dont know what became of the dragon race thereafter.

    Then, Dad

    Onii-sama wanted to go and try to y a dragon. ying a dragon is the greatest glory an elf can attain. The reality is that we dont know how things are over there. The dragons might be extinct already, for all we know.

    But can an Elven King go to such a dangerous ce so easily without bringing guards along?

    No, answered Mommy Vyvyan, supporting her face with her hand. She pointed at me: Of course not. Did you think Id let my husband waltz into danger? Have you seen the Elven Kings ring? That ring is the same as the ne I gave you. I can teleport to it if there is danger. Plus, he had the elven imperial guards with him, but he never called for me. The team of imperial guards that went with him all went missing, as well. Do you understand? They all vanished.

    How did his ringe back, then?

    Mommy Vyvyan shook her head: Im not sure, either. I dont know what exactly happened, but the ring appeared the next day, so I knew that he couldnte back.

    Mom

    Mommy Vyvyanughed in a soft voice then stroked her blonde hair. Interest piqued, she said, Son, the question you asked is very interesting, but Im telling you now that if you want to go there, Mommy will break your legs without any hesitation, and then tie you to Mommys waist. Then, Mommy will take you wherever Mommy goes.

    I looked at Mommy Vyvyans smile. Afraid, my body shook. I forced out a smile and asked, Mom Youre joking, right?

    Look at my eyes, Son. Do you think Im joking?

    There wasnt a tinge of yfulness in her eyes. There was nothing but anger and anxiety in her eyes. She was absolutely serious. She emphasised each and every word: Son, if you want to go there, Mommy will break your legs without any hesitation, and then tie you to Mommys waist. Then, Mommy will take you wherever Mommy goes. I told you that its dangerous there, so I wont allow anybody to approach it, especially you, Son. I will not allow you to go there. I told you, its very dangerous. Were talking about a dragon, Son.

    So what if its a dragon?

    Do you think you can beat me in a fight, then? Vyvyan looked at me while fiddling with her hair. She smiled and exined, Son, you must know that not even I have the courage to face a dragon head on, because dragon armour can nullify magic. You can only defeat a dragon in close-quartersbat using a sword imbued with magic. I am very skilled with a sword despite not using one. What about you? Son, what about your swordy? Sorry, Son, but your swordy is poor. Thats my fault.

    What about Mommy Elizabeth, then?

    Vyvyan stood up: You want to get the Empress of an empire to go and solo a dragon for the sake of a nation that was her enemy a decade ago? Honestly, Son, you ended up doing what I feared most, but I guess thats what makes you, you. You insist on doing what I tell you not to. Youve always been going against me ever since you grew up, but what can I do? Son, youre my child. My most beloved child, so I must protect you.

    Mommy Vyvyan?!

    Mommy Vyvyan grabbed my chest with one hand and yanked me over just as I went to move. I was right at Moms globes. My eyes met with her blue eyes. It was the first time I felt Mommy Vyvyan was so frightening. She peered into my eyes: Son, I cant let you ruin yourself. I cant let that happen as your mom. Youre still a child. There are lots of things you still dont understand.

    What do you want to do, Mom?!!

    I told you. I wont do anything that makes you unhappy, replied Vyvyan. She ced her hand on my forehead and kissed my eyes. She then smiled and added, But you wont know. I mean, you wont remember

    Next instant.

    <em>I seemed to have just arrived at the dining hall. Wait. No. I just finished eating Mm I should go and see Freya now. Something Something feels wrong. I seem to have forgotten something No. No. I havent forgotten anything. I went to the ball with Mommy Elizabeth yesterday. Then Then I went to see my wives. Everything was fine. Nothing was different.</em>

    Son, you have to go work now, right?

    I looked at Mommy Vyvyan and nodded: Yes. What about you, Mom?

    Im going to go look for Elizabeth.

    Dont fight, okay?

    Of course we wont.

 Book 12: Chapter 29

    Book 12: Chapter 29

    Elizabeth ced her ss of wine down and looked at Vyvyan. Vyvyan looked at the ss of wine in Elizabeths hand and pouted. Slightly unhappy, she admonished Elizabeth: Youve started drinking when its daytime? This is different to what youre supposed to do. Didnt youe here to take care of Nier? Why are you drinking during the day? Youre the Empress of an empire, and yet youre now acting as if youre an unemployed tramp?

    Elizabeth curled her lips, and then asked, Has it got anything to do with you?

    No. What happenedst night also has nothing to do with me. I dont care about that sort of thing. My child wont get the short end of the stick no matter what you do with him. What I want to know is what you see my child as?

    Elizabeth shook her head and timidly replied, I dont know. I dont know myself. Troy isnt Inard. I know that, but hes bing more and more simr to Inard now. Hes ambitious, suave, persistent and brave. Should I say He sure is Inards son or He sure is my son?

    Vyvyan snickered: Elizabeth, remember that Inard is your husband, while Troy is your son. How do you see it now? How did you do itst night? You mustve been very sad these eighteen years. I know you. Youre a more emotional woman than I am. You definitely loved my Onii-sama, right? Therefore, you looked at Troy with the same gaze you looked at Inard with, didnt you?

    Elizabeth replied in a soft tone: I dont deny it. I know that this is a bit cruel on my child, but I have no choice. My son is the same as his fath-

    Theyre not the same, interjected Vyvyan. My son is fearless, because we are his backing. Therefore, hes not the same as Onii-sama. Theyrepletely different. Onii-sama will abandon you for the Gdriels, but my son wont abandon you for tribes or whatever danger.

    You mean

    This morning, he asked me what the situation in the West is.

    The West?

    Elizabeths hand suddenly froze stiff in mid-air when she raised her ss of wine. The wine inside swished and reflected Elizabeths stunned expression. Humanity might not have considered the West to be where the dragon race was located, but she understood what Vyvyan implied.

    Vyvyan coldly answered, Thats right. In other words, its Inards, my brothers, and your husbands grave. My son wants to go to the West, since you mentioned Inard in his presence. He wants to go and see where his father died. Dont you think this is ironic? His son wants to go and see where his father left, but the reason is because his mom mentioned his father?

    That ce

    Correct. I will not allow my child to go there. I wiped his memory of yesterday. My child wont understand this if I tell him. He wont listen to me. Ive been disappointed many times already, so I dont have any delusions of him listening to me anymore. Hence, I had to take matters into my own hands to stop him from going. Anyway, you understand what I mean now, right?

    Elizabeth gave a gentle nod: You mean that want happened yesterday never happened, correct?

    It never did in the first ce, stated Vyvyan, as she snatched Elizabeths bottle of wine and drank straight out of it. What could you two do even if it did happen? What? Are you going to fight with Nier? Please, have some self-respect, okay? You didnt do thatst night for my childs future. You did that just to satisfy your own emptiness. Its best for my child that nothing happened yesterday. That way, he wont go to the West. I dont want to alter your memory, either, as injecting mana into you could easily destroy you. Point being, practice self-awareness and behave yourself. If you dont want my son to go to the West where his father was killed, then pretend nothing happened yesterday!

    Elizabeths gaze was void of all emotion. It wasparable to an empty hole. Ending her short silence, he replied, Understood.

    Vyvyan nodded, and then picked up a ss of wine by the side. Though she said drinking in the day was what a useless person would do, some promises needed to be sealed with alcohol. In some cases, alcohol is akin to ink. There may be no invoice, but sometimes, you may trust the person merrily drinking in front of you.

    The two of them raised their full ss of wine, and then looked at each others faces. Tone serious, Vyvyan warned, To you, Troy is just your child. Wait. Hes not even your child. If you didnt even have that minute rtion, he wouldnt be rted to you in any capacity. I, on the other hand, am different. I can have countless identities. I could even be my childs wife.

    Elizabeth snickered: No, its impossible for you to be his wife. His wives are Lucia and Nier. You can forget it, you hag.

    Vyvyan smiled: Perhaps. Were both old now.

    The two shared a smile. They then drank the hot and spicy wine carrying a bitter taste together.

    ========

    Freya sorted out a pile of documents next to me. Smiling, she asked, Onii-sama, you seem absentminded today. Are you concerned about the uing dinner?

    We had finished the days work and were having a short break, so we could afford dinner together. To be honest, the dinner was very important. Elizabeth, Vyvyan and Nier would sit together. Lucia still couldnt move, so she regretfully couldnt join in at the family gathering.

    No, Im all right. Thats not why. I was thinking that Ive forgotten some things, but then I feel as if I didnt. My brain is a mess. I cant make sense of it. Its something very important, but I cant recall a single thing. I think I wanted to go somewhere, but then I dont know where or why I wanted to go there.

    Freya smiled: It does not matter, Onii-sama. People forget lots of things every day, so you do not need to be concerned about one thing. It must not be that important; otherwise, how could you have forgotten? Today is not your mothers birthday or your wedding anniversary, so I am sure it is nothing important.

    Uhm, I responded with a nod. Youre right. Lets get going, then. Todays work is done, so lets go eat now.

 Book 12: Chapter 30

    Book 12: Chapter 30

    So in other words, you have prepared everything, Big Sis?

    Yes

    Lorana ced two leaves in her mouth and closed the iron box. The leaves were simr to mints and chewing gum in the world I came from, and they were also addictive, a trait which was shared with tobo. However, I didnt like the taste so much. It wasnt very chewy.

    With a smile, Lorana exined, All of the machines are ready. Ive tested many machines for the sake of experimentation by using all sorts of different mana powers from outside. Also, I have a basic idea. I have a detailed n for an entire factory, including firearms, firewood, machinery, metal and so forth. I can create them as long as Im given a workce.

    Its going to be rough on you, Big Sis.

    Not at all, its my hobby.

    Loranaughed as she picked up a Brilliant Moon Stone on the table. The transparent crystal stone glimmered with a faint blue light. It resembled twinkling stars. Lorana solemnly said, Look at this stone, Your Majesty. Look at it. Dont you think it resembles gods creation more so than we do? It can umte and replenish mana with the moonlight. Isnt that the most primitive version of us? Were now the lowly magical creatures whenpared to it.

    But we extracted it, so were much nobler than the damn stone is.

    Thats true. With that said, if thats the direction youre taking it, then you would be rtively nobler, Your Majesty. After all, you were the one who extracted it. Ive lived in the elven and humannds for so many years, yet I never saw this stone before. Not only have I had the privilege of seeing the stones, but Im able to create so many things. This has to be the best catch Ive had in my life. You know, Your Majesty, for someone like me who invents machines, creating what others produce doesnt give me a sense of achievement, same with producing things that others can also produce. The things that Im now manufacturing are things that only I can manufacture.

    Lorana was right. I wasnt talking about just the sense of achievement she gained from the mana-powered machine, but also the fact that she was the only individual who could create the mana-powered machines. Ling Yue was in charge of mining the Brilliant Moon Stones. Ling Yues familys Brilliant Moon Stones were only provided to the royal familys buyers. Consequently, nobody else had the right to touch the Brilliant Moon Stones. Even if they manage to acquire some from elsewhere, they didnt have the ability to create the machine.

    In truth, people already had the idea long ago. They just couldnt obtain Brilliant Moon Stones. Brilliant Moon Stones only existed in records. There were people who wanted to create the machines powered by mana. Said people were humans, themselves, and elves who interacted with humans. ording to what Lorana said, some elves are highly curious about the outside world, and these curiosities were most easily seen in their interest for things humanity invented that could rece magic. Aforementioned things were machines.

    Lorana was the best example of an elf intrigued with humanitys inventions. She was a sword instructor. Her skills with a sword were without equal among the imperial guards, and she was the most trusted elf. After seeing humanitys society, however, she no longer wanted to return to the elvennds. Instead, she resided in the industrial area, which also acted as the slums, to research machines for almost a decade.

    But were still missing something, and thats pure mana. Of course, the best mana would be the mana in the elven spring water, but we have Vyvyan; therefore, we dont need something so far away. Have your Mommy Vyvyane over, and transfer mana into all the mana-powered machines. Then well be able to begin production. By the way, Your Majesty, I have new ideas for the new cannons. You cane and take a look.

    Mana-powered machines didnt actually have any noticeable difference. They were actually the same as steam-powered machines except that they ran on mana. Mana-powered machines were the dream of scientists in the world I came from, since mana was a pure energy source, in the sense that it didnt create pollution. The bonus was it could be replenished at night.

    What Lorana needs to do was make something that could measure mana. Elves had utilised mana for thousands of years, yet they havent ever researched their own mana. They only ssified mana by volume, not to mention that was merely their way of categorising individuals, not something to measure the volume of mana with. I wasnt using mana as an energy source to burn, so I needed to have a way of measuring the volume of mana we had. That way, I could judge how much mana was required for different machines in different ces as opposed to wasting mana or running on shortages. All of it was in Loranas hands. I I couldnt use mana. As a matter of fact, I didnt even know what criteria to grade mana with.

    I think you will still be needed for measuring mana, Your Majesty?

    What?

    Whats needed? asked Lorana. She opened a box and threw another two leaves into her mouth. She then smiled and continued, Mana grading, of course. Your tribe is most knowledgeable on that topic. The Gdriel tribe is the tribe that ces the most emphasis on bloodlines and purity. As such, your tribe definitely has the best criteria for grading mana. I think we will need your Mommy Vyvyan for it.

    Putting it another way, my North is still going to end up being established with Vyvyans help?

    Loranaughed: If you want these mana-powered machines, then yes, absolutely. Its nothing to be ashamed about, though. You dont need to worry about anything, either. Unlike humanity, the elves dont care what Vyvyan does for you, her reasons foring here, what she did here and what the elves can gain from this war. The elves dont care about what she does. All they care about is her. By that, I mean her mana. Thats all they care about.

    So?

    Humanity is different, Your Majesty. After victory was obtained in the war, humanity desperately wanted to gain some benefits from the expedition in the North.. From their standpoint, it would be best if they could rule the entire north, so you cant ept the help of any human. Otherwise, perhaps even your Elizabeth wont be able to stop the greed of humanity.

    I can ept Vyvyans help, but not Elizabeths?

    Lorana solemnly exined, Thats right. Vyvyan doesnt represent all elves. Elizabeth, on the other hand, represents all of humanity. Your Majesty, that is humanitys governing system. Elizabeth is the reason for the existence of the entire empire of humanity as well as their coal, forck of better word. Using machines as an analogy, Elizabeth is the Brilliant Moon Stone. Do you think the machine, otherwise known as humanitys empire, can operate without the Brilliant Moon Stone?

    I felt as though Lorana had something she wanted to say. She looked at me and then smiled. She spat out the leaf in her mouth: What I mean is, dont rely on Elizabeth, Your Majesty. Elizabeth isnt just your mother alone. When dealing with her, you must prioritise her identity as the Empress of humanity first and foremost.

 Book 12: Chapter 31

    Book 12: Chapter 31

    Its finally over.

    Freya ced the pen in her hand down with a sigh of relief. She had finally finished signing thestmand. The site selection for the factory, the workers, the governing system and my subordinates area grading were finally all confirmed.

    Thanks to the assistance of the former nobles, Freya and I were introduced to all of the trustworthy people. The people were former nobles who were willing to help us and absolutely trustworthy. I arranged for locals and people I trusted to manage things. In doing so, I avoided agitating the people due to ignorance.

    I followed the province, city and vige ssifications to divide the North into ten parts. I divided them up with local specialties, tribe poption and religion as the criteria for one group. However, for Ling Yues sake, I gave the Imperial City a very wide radius so that Ling Yues home could be included as part of it.

    Basically, the new policies, area distribution and poption census were in the midst of being carried out. I didnt intend to dere myself the new King after upying the Imperial Pce. I wanted to wait for the poption census and policies to bepleted before officially dering myself King of the North.

    The North was still a mess. Besides the small poption, everything else was good. We didntck resources or anything of the sort, either. Therge in in the centre wasnt inferior to the ins where food was produced in the South. Furthermore, the North had the terrifying mana-powered machines. The n was for me to first control the factories, and then permit private factory operations once the poption in the North stabilised.

    In essence, we already did what we could for the meantime. We were just waiting for the poption census and for the guardians to inform the people of the new policies and area distributions so that they were mentally prepared. Then, I need to wait for my children to be born. That was about it.

    Mommy Vyvyan prepared names for my children in addition to clothing for them. She told me there was a particr one I wore when I was a kid, and then I watched her hold it up to her nose and sniff it with her eyes blood-red. Boy, I was so scared I didnt even dare to speak.

    Aside from clothing, Mommy Vyvyan also brought powder to mix with drinks. She apparently didnt have much faith in Lucias body. To be fair, Lucias body was small and cute, but not t chested!! I once caught Mommy Vyvyanparing her boobs to Lucias! Come on, man, that had to be unscrupulous y!!

    Lucia was small, not t chested! Vyvyan, who had a body better than humans, was basically a terrifying existence! It shouldnt be considered a valid contest! Lucias body wasnt bad among the elves!

    As for Mommy Elizabeth, she prepared a mountain of stuff and had lots of things transported to the North from Hilles City as if there was no tomorrow. They werent things officials sent to ingratiate themselves with her, but purely things Mommy Elizabeth prepared for the child.

    I really didnt get it. How did Mommy Elizabeth know how my child would be at eighteen years old? How did she manage to have people send everything for my child up to eighteen years of age and even have wedding clothes prepared?

    I felt the things Mommy Vyvyan brought were legitimately things for taking care of childrenpared to the things Mommy Elizabeth prepared. I had the impression Mommy Elizabeth had no idea what taking care of children entailed. Im willing to bet she justmanded thedy-in-waiting, All of you, prepare good things for me! Ill kill you lot if youre one thing short! That mustve been why they brought so many things. Having said that, I was also baffled. I felt there was something I hadnt told her when I saw her, but I couldnt figure out what it was.

    Freya stretched her back out after she finished sorting out all of the documents. With a smile, she said, I really feel as though I can have a long vacation now. Your children will be born in about a month, right, Onii-sama? We can have a one month vacation, but after that, you will need to ascend the throne and give your speech. Be honest, do you still remember the first time we met, Onii-sama?

    Are you talking about the church?

    Freya smiled: No. Let me put it another way. Do you still remember the time we first discussed what sort of monarch you wanted to be? That was the point in time I considered to be my new life. Therefore, that was our first time meeting, Onii-sama. The conclusion we came to that time was that you wanted to be a fair King. Queen Vyvyan is a very benevolent monarch. She is able to forgive others for as long as it was not a serious mistake. Empress Elizabeth, on the other hand, is a very tyrannical Empress. Aggravating her would spill a river of blood. At the time, you said that you wanted to be a fair King. You would also kill, but the people you would kill are those who deserved to die, not the innocent.

    Freya thenughed in a quiet voice before resuming: I initially thought you would lead humanity or the elves as a new King. I never imagined you would obtain your ownnd. Elizabeth and Vyvyan have no prestige here. You are the only one here. You are here on thisnd. That is what makes you a true hero King.

    Freya walked up to me and hugged me around my waist. She buried her head on my chest and quietly said, This ce is your home. Our home. This is the only ce where I will not be discriminated against, so I really cherish this ce. I care about this ce very much. Only here, can I be by Onii-samas side

    I stroked her Freyas head: Youre my sister no matter where you are. Youre my sister I cherish most.

    She checked her surroundings, and then giggled, I never imagined there would be a day, like this. I thought about seeding a nation with you, but never did I imagine I would be able to establish a new nation with you. I am truly very excited. It feels surreal when I look at everything around.

    This is real and this is what you personally built.

    Yes. You are right.

    Freya grabbed hold of my hand. With a smile, she said, The warmth of your hand is so real. This is real. This is reality. I am very happy. I am honestly very happy. Congrattions, Onii-sama, you will soon be true a heroic king. Establish an empire in the North that doesnt pale inparison to Empress Elizabeth as a symbol of your fairness!

    I stroked Freyas small head: Uhm. Ill be fine with you here.

    Freya went with the flow by leaning her head onto my chest. She pressed her hand on my belt and giggled: So, Onii-sama, when can we go to the hot springs at Troy City again? I want to go again. I want to see the flowers, soak in the hot springs I also want Mm Onii-sama, your wives are all now upied You cannoty hands on your moms, either. Last time was not bad, was it?

    Freya

    Come on Come on Onii-sama Ah!!! Dont! Dont! I was joking! I was joking!! Onii-sama, you cant do this here! You cant do this here!! Dont do this! Ah!! Someone will see us! Someone will see us!! Mm Mm Close the door Lock it

    I trust that Freya would be careful when she tried to tease me in the future.

    <em>Teasing me is a very dangerous game.</em>

 Book 12: Chapter 32

    Book 12: Chapter 32

    Nier.

    Dear

    We released each other after kissing, and then I sat down on the side of the bed. I smiled: I dont need to do anything for theing month. You two will probably be giving birth next month, right? The doctor told me not to go anywhere this month; he said to wait for you and Lucia.

    Nier pouted as soon as I mentioned Lucia. I smiled, and then gave her a kiss on her forehead: Dont be angry, Nier. Lucia needs me more than you at the moment. Shes in danger at the moment, and it was my fault.

    Its not your fault, Dear. Shes your wife and she, too, wants a child. Its not your fault. But I dont understand how she was doing great when she left, yet her condition turned for the worse as soon as she reached the elvennds. Dear, what exactly is wrong with Lucia? Is that normal for elves?

    I stroked Niers long hair and softly replied, Definitely not. Its my fault. Its due to ack of mana

    She was fine when she was here, said Nier. She stroked her belly andined in a soft voice: Being an elf is so nice. Shes so small, yet shes pregnant with two kids. I worked so hard with you, yet I only have one child

    One child is the same thing. To be honest, I feel as though Lucia would be better off without the child when I see her in so much pain. I would rather be without the child. Lucia almost lost her life for her child. My heart writhes in pain when I see Lucia suffering like that.

    I grabbed tight hold of Niers hand and, with a smile, continued, Needless to say, if you were suffering as she is, my heart would also ache. However, Im so d that youre okay. If you were faring poorly, as well right now, I really would want to abandon the North and return to Troy City to take care of you.

    Its the same in the North, honestly.

    The living conditions in the North are inferior to Troy City. Furthermore, the people at Troy City are humans. If anything came up, I could trust them and know who to go to. We could also receive support from Duargana and Hilles City at Troy City. Worstes to worst, Ill send you back to Troy City.

    But youre in the North, Dear. The ce I want to be isnt the safe ce or the prospering ce. I just want to be where you are, stated Nier. She gripped my chest tightly. Voice solemn, she added, Your Majesty, you have been busy away from home after we got married. You went to the desert in the South and to the North, while all I could do was watch you from behind. I really hope to be by your side. I dont trust Shusia or Tanya. I only believe that as long as I can be by your side, I can die together with you if I cant protect you! I dont want a world without you!

    You have a kid, Nier. Dont say something so scary. Our child will soon be born. Ill be able to stay by your side in the future and take care of our child in peace.

    I touched her belly to calm her down.

    Nier was right. I didnt spend much time at her side after we got married. Something popped up almost every month. First, it was Troy City. Then, I went to the desert in the South. Then it was the war against the North. I was never by my wives sides when they had been pregnant for nearly ten months.

    What about our childs name?

    Smiling, I caressed Niers face: Leave it to Mommy Elizabeth. She could name me, so, naturally, she can name our child. Moreover, Im so lucky to have married you, and so I believe that our child will be just as lucky.

    Dear, do you want a boy or girl? It appears that everybody wants a Prince.

    I want a daughter, of course.

    <em>Looking at Elizabeth and Vyvyan as they are now makes obvious the most terrifying w in my familys education. I wont copy my father and go to the West. Of course, I dont want a son!</em>

    <em>Wait West West</em>

    A daughter Hehe. Dear, I suddenly feel as though I have to fight for your love again now that you say that

    Nier revealed a happy smile, but she soon noticed my sluggish expression. Puzzled, she asked, Whats wrong, Dear? Why do you look as though you suddenly spaced out? Did you think of something?

    No I feel as though I forgot something very important About the West and my father

    I massaged my forehead. I felt as though I was missing onest piece of the puzzle, but I couldnt locate it in my messy mind. My frustration irritated me a little. I took in a deep breath. I asked, Nier, have I mentioned my father to you or a dragon in the West or something?

    Nier shook her head: No. You have never mentioned your father to me. Your father is the elf, Inard, right? I only heard about him from Her Majesty. You never mentioned him to me. Dear, have you thought of something?

    No I didnt tell you, not because I hate him or something. Its just that I dont know anything about him. Honestly I want to make a trip to where he died. He died where the dragons reside. Im very curious. I want to know what exactly happened on his journ-

    <strong>*p!!*</strong>

    I suddenly received a p that was neither gentle nor hard to my face. I froze. I looked at Nier and she looked back at me. She whipped her arm and angrily eximed, What are you thinking?! Your Majesty!! What are you thinking?! That is where dragons live! Thats a creature that only exists in legends. Didnt you say that you wanted to take care of me and our child? Didnt you say that you wouldnt leave us from now? Why do you want to go somewhere so dangerous? Your father passed away there, and now you want to go, too?!

    No I just want to take a look

    Nier stood up feeling livid. She had her fists clenched tightly as she thundered, No! I wont allow you to go! Your Majesty! Youre now my husband and our childs father! You cant go somewhere so dangerous now! Do you want your child to never be with his father as you were?!

    It was the first time I saw violence in her gaze. It had been a long time since I was so close to Bodyguard Niers gaze. She looked at me as she huffed and puffed. She didnt say another word.

    After a moment of silence, I looked at her and solemnly said, All right. I wont go.

    She took in a deep breath. She asked, Really?

    I nodded: Really.

 Book 12: Chapter 33

    Book 12: Chapter 33

    I couldnt sleep. I shouldve been able to sleep in peace, but for some reason, I couldnt sleep. I rolled over and looked at the side of Lucias face. She was deep asleep. I visited herst two nights to keep herpany. Lucia needed to have somebody with her at all times at the moment, because she is at the most risk. If she gave birth in a state where she wasnt mentally sound, then she would be at risk. I didnt know why I hugged Lucia all the time. Maybe it was because she had a faint scent of flowers on her.

    Mommy Vyvyans blonde hair swayed gently on the small bed by the side. There was a clear breeze and the moonlight at the balcony. Vyvyan seemed to be very fond of the ce. She was sound asleep, but I knew that she would instantly detect any anomalies with Lucias body if any dide up.

    I gently stroked Lucias face. Lucia wore a very peaceful expression.

    It was almost time for Lucia to give birth. The child could finally produce its own mana, so Lucia didnt need to suffer from such tremendous mana expenditure. However, she was still very weak physically, so she still often passed out.

    I stroked her short hair as I admired her smiling face. I didnt know why I couldnt sleep. My thoughts were disordered. The thing was that I shouldnt have had anything to be flustered about.

    <em>My wives will soon give birth, while things in the North have been dealt with, so what else is there? I honestly cant think of what it is. What else can give me grief?</em>

    I rolled over and looked at the ceiling, or rather, the pattern on the overhead bed curtain. My thoughts were muddled. I remembered there was something I had to do after much thinking, only to suddenly forget again. The feeling was akin to excitedly picking up your phone to order some food, only to then forget what you wanted to order. I shut my eyes and reyed everything that happened in the day in my mind.

    <em>I worked with Freya in the office, locked the door. Then I returned to Nier, had a chat with her and then and then What did I say after? I cant remember; I think I had an argument with her, but what did we argue about? I remember that we were getting along very well, but why have I forgotten it when it was but just an hour ago? Nier and I virtually never argued, specifically, after we got married. If we argued over something, then the reason we argued is really important to me.</em>

    <em>Why cant I recall it, though? I feel as though its something very important. It must be very important to me, but I cant remember what it was. I cant recall it no matter how I rack my brains. What exactly was it? Whatever. Lets just not think about it. If I care about it enough, Ill definitely recall it. I definitely will.</em>

    I shut my eyes and forced myself to stop thinking about it so that I could sleep. I didnt know how long it took, but just when I felt my eyes shutting, I heard birds outside chirping. A gentle ray of sunlight swept over in front of my eyes. I also felt a pair of hands sp my face.

    I felt the gentle and warm touch of bliss on my lips. I was awake, but I wasnt sure if I should open my eyes or not. I froze stiff in ce. All I could do was allow my mouth to continue being vited. The feeling of hair brushing my face gently teased my cheeks. I felt a gentle breath spray onto my face, causing my eyshes to itch.

    <em>I think I should open my eyes. </em>

    I opened my eyes and almost shouted, Vyvyan. Her name had reached my lips, but what I saw wasnt blonde hair and blue eyes. I saw green eyes and short ck hair. Lucia raised her head up and sped my face. She greeted me with a smile: Good morning, Your Highness.

    I looked at Lucia and chuckled quietly. I sped her face and gave her another kiss.

    Lucia was barely ever awake for long. That was the first time I saw her awake and able to kiss me since she was tormented with her condition. It was the best shape shed been in for months and her first kiss.

    We sped each others face and passionately kissed. I only just woke up, but it felt simr to honeydew. We focused all our attention on kissing, until Lucias breathing couldnt keep up. Then we let go of each other.

    Pant pant pant

    Luciay back down and gasped for air. We tightly held each others hands. She smiled as she looked at the side of my face. In a soft voice, she said, Your Highness, I immediately began to look forward to you kissing me when I saw your eyes for the first time when I was young. Ive been by your side for so long and fantasised about you kissing me countless times. I felt blissful every time. I was so nervous I felt as though my chest would burst the first time I kissed with you. Now, however, we can kiss whenever we like, and I can look at your eyes forever.

    I smiled: I like your eyes very much, as well. No. Not just your eyes. I like everything about you.

    Did you not think I feel the same way, my Prince? Lucia giggled as she moved to kiss my cheek again. She narrowed her eyes and softly said, Your Highness, I think our child will soon be born. I feel as though I have recovered quite a lot over thest few days. Our child should be able to produce mana now, right?

    Our child, children, I meant, must be very healthy, then.

    Yes. Lucia stroked her belly gently then said, Your Highness During this period of time, I really missed you I really missed you

    Ive always been by your side, but I was very worried about you.

    I tightly held Lucias hand. She smiled, and then turned over. She chuckled and replied, Do you have any names for our children? I feel that theyll soon be born. I think theyll be born in less than a months time?

    I dont have any ideas But, lets leave it with Mommy Vyvyan.

    Her Highness? I think that is a very good idea. Her Highness would definitely be able to give them a very noble and graceful name, wouldnt she?

    Thats right. Ive alreadye up with two names for you.

    I suddenly heardughter from the window when I went to speak. Lucia and I both stiffened up in ce. She felt too awkward to turn and look. Lucia didnt know Vyvyan was there. I admittedly totally forgotten Vyvyan was behind us. Vyvyan sat in her chair with one leg over the other while looking at us with a smile. I slowly turned my head around to see Vyvyan in her sleeping gown with her legs exposed.

    Vyvyan leaned on the desk beside her and supported her head with her right hand. Her golden hair hung down, thereby resembling a waterfall. Smiling, she said, Its fine. Its fine. You two can continue. It feels nostalgic seeing your two showering each other with affection. I watched another couple from this angle back then, too.

    <em>You watched them from that angle in the past, but then you became the main wife, after!!</em>

    Your Highness!!

    Aaahh, its all right. Its all right. Lucia, dont get emotional. Youre still physically weak, so dont thoughtlessly move about. However, the fact that you woke up is a sign that you will soon give birth. You must look after yourself in theing days and stick by my side, said Vyvyan then stood up. She walked over to us and touched Lucias belly. She giggled: How interesting This is simr to ten years ago Its the same as when I saw Elizabeth Its virtually the exact same

 Book 12: Chapter 34

    Book 12: Chapter 34

    Id never forget that day. Id always be able to recall that day even if I was dead. That day was too important for me to forget. If my previous world was halfplete, then Ipleted my world on that day. That was the day my child was born.

    Truth be told, I never thought the day woulde so soon. Mommy Vyvyan was right. When Lucia woke up, it meant it was time for her to give birth. She cried and called for Mommy Vyvyan when she gave birth. I was so shocked I almost knocked my food over.

    The entire Imperial Pce was busy. All the lights in the pce were on as if the pce was aze. I heard Ling Yue, who resided some distance away, saw the mes at the pce. The maids ran back and forth to attend to duties. They grabbed this and that despite not knowing what they were. Freya, who was originally coordinating and managing things, dazed out at the door, because she didnt know what to do.

    Miss Freya, what should we do?

    I dont know, either I dont know Ive never had children And shes not a human, either! How would I know what to do?!! shouted Freya, grabbing her hair. She fearfully looked at me. She trembled as she asked, What do we do? Onii-sama What do we do? What do we do?

    I walked back and forth in the corridor. The door to the room was locked tight. Only Vyvyan and Lucia were inside. There wasnt a sounding from inside. It was calm as usual. Meanwhile, the maids outside were standing there sluggishly holding things unsure of what to do.

    I took in a deep breath and scratched my head. To be frank, my head was spinning. My vision was somewhat dark. I never felt so nervous before. Never. I leaned on the wall by the side and touched my forehead. My sweat instilled a dizzy sensation. The door looked as though it was spinning. I really wanted to be able to open the door. It didnt matter if Lucia or Vyvyan came out. Even some sound would do, be it cries or pain or shouting.

    <em>Why is it so quiet? Why? Whats happening with Lucia inside? How is our child?</em>

    I sat down and leaned on the wall. I grabbed my head with my hands. My head was filled with Lucia.

    I was truly very tense and scared. I was very scared Lucia would meet with mishap. The child was myst concern, because as long as Lucia is all right, we could always have children. However, I couldnt let something happen to Lucia. I still had Niers child if Lucia lost hers, but I only had one Lucia.

    Troy?

    The door suddenly opened. I heard a familiar voice. I heard the sound of friction from clothes next to me. Vyvyan looked at the maids to her left and right. She solemnly said, You dont need to provide me with these things. You just need to give me a basin and a clean cloth. Bring them to me now. Wheres my son? Wheres my son?

    Vyvyan walked up to me and continued, Son, pull yourself together. Stand up. Your wife is giving birth. Your Lucia is very scared as is, so shell only feel worse if youre in this state. Its all right. Lucia is fine, and her child is fine. You dont need to worry. Come with me. You just need to hold Lucias hand, so that she doesnt feel so distressed and flustered. You just need to calm her down. Im getting you toe in to see your childs birth. You dont need to worry. Come, stand up. Stand up, son. Stand up.

    Vyvyan hooked my arm with hers and pulled me up. I looked at her face and wiped myself. Freya held my hand and softly said, It will be all right. It will be all right, Onii-sama. It will be all right. To be honest, I want to see your childs birth, as well, but I do not have the chance to Onii-sama, go and see your child.

    All right. Ill pull myself together. I must pull myself together. I must pull myself together.

    I pped my face a few times, and then took in a deep breath. I headed to the room. Though my legs felt weak, Mommy Vyvyan supported me, so I didnt fall.

    A maid brought a basin and a towel. Vyvyan took them, and then shut the door. She shoved me over and said, Lucia, my son is here. Dont be scared. Rx. Your children are normal. When Im ready, you just need to put your strength into it.

    Luciay face up on the bed and panted. She had her legs open and her face covered in sweat. She turned her head sideways to look at me the way a drowning person sees a buoy. She desperately reached for me with her hand. I went over looking as though I was crawling and running at the same time. I knelt by the bed and tightly held her hand. I kissed the back of her hand and told her, Its okay. Its okay. Its okay. Im here with you. Im here with you. Lucia, Im right here with you!

    Your Highness Your Highness Im a bit scared

    Dont be. Dont be. Youll be fine. Youll be fine.

    I held Lucias hand and gently stroked her head. Nervously, I said, Im right by your side, Lucia. Im right by your side. Im holding your hand. Theyre our children, arent they? Havent we always been looking forward to seeing our children? Dont be scared. Dont be scared.

    I heard the sound of water. Vyvyan poured a big bottle of water into the basin then ced it in front of Lucia. She took in a deep breath: All right now, Lucia. You just need to put your strength into it. Ive prepared everything for you.

    Your Highness

    Its all right. I can see the child. You just need to use your strength. Its an egg, so itlle out easily.

    An egg?!

    Shocked, I jumped to my feet. Lucias small body froze up all of sudden. She looked at the ceiling with terrified eyes. She tightly grabbed me. She grabbed me virtually tight enough to peel my skin off. I heard two sounds from Vyvyans position. Something entered the water. Vvyan let out a sigh of relief thenughed: Okay, okay, let me tell you. It was very sessful. There were no problems. It was very sessful. Lucia, have a rest. Son, arent you going to check out your childs egg? Itll crack open very soon. If you dont watch, youll never get to see it again.

    Egg?!

    Ah, yeah. The egg is prepared for the elven child to protect itself.

    With a wave of her hand, she created two cracks in the eggs.

    <em>A breastfeeding specie having an egg? I cant imagine it. </em>

    Vyvyan smiled as she walked up to me. She ced the basin before me. I looked at the two eggs that resembled quail eggs. However, the shells were literally transparent. I could see two children curled up inside.

    There were cracks on the eggs. I didnt know when theyd crack open. I didnt know what to do. Vyvyan raised the basin up with a smile: Touch them. Otherwise, youll never see these shells again.

    I looked up to Mom. She encouraged me to touch them with a nod. I calmed myself down, and then extended forth my shaky hands.

    The eggs suddenly cracked before I could touch them. The eggs cracked then shattered before turning into powder, no, not powder. They were the same as snowkes. They instantly disappeared in the air.

    <strong>*Cries!!*</strong>

    Two infants started crying. Vyvyan looked at me with a smile and, in a soft voice, said, Congrattions, Son. Youre now a father.

 Book 12: Chapter 35

    Book 12: Chapter 35

    Two kids, one with ck hair and green eyes, and the other with blonde hair and ck eyes. You read that right. Blonde hair and ck eyes. Well, notpletely ck eyes, as the ck colour wasnt the same as mine. My child with Mommy Vyvyan had pure ck eyes, but there was some blue inside that ck, so it was closer to navy. When the child with blonde hair opened her eyes to look at me, I thought I saw Vyvyan.

    My child with Vyvyan was far too simr to Vyvyan herself From her eye shape, the slightly wavy hair and even face shape. I didnt think even Lucia would believe it was her child if it didnte from her body.

    The other child had a pair of eyes identical to her father and mother. She was basically a replica of Lucia. However, her ck hair reminded me of myself. I believe her ck hair would make her no less beautiful than Elizabeth. My two kids didnt resemble twins when ced next to each other.

    I dont know if it was my imagination Oh, I almost forgot. Both of them were girls if it wasnt already obvious. I dont know if my mind was read or what, but they were both girls. Theyd be replicas of their mothers when they grew up, supposedly. There was no doubt in my mind theyd be very pretty girls.

    That night was a sleepless night for the Imperial Pce, as everybody was excited. They werent all excited just to tter me. Itd be pointless for the maids to tter me. I wasnt responsible for their promotions. They were just excited, because of the two new lives. After all, they were the first kids to be born in the pce. Furthermore, they were both very cute  though the maids couldnt see them, since Vyvyan said that the two kids werent to interact with too many people in the first week to avoid someone switching the children for sinister purposes. I, however, suspected Vyvyan was worried her child would be suspected.

    Mommy Elizabeth came over specifically to see the two children. Nier didnte, for she was asleep. Mommy Elizabeths expression was ambivalent if I had to describe it. Elizabeth knew the whole story, but she didnt look as though she had sympathy or hatred. To the contrary, I seemed to notice envy from her Perhaps she felt envious seeing new children. She was probably envious of Vyvyan, since shed get to see the children grow up, I guess.

    I was shocked by Mommy Elizabeths gentle and warm gaze when she carried the children. Honestly, I never thought that shed be able to show that sort of gaze. In no way was it the type of gaze Id imagine she could show. Her gaze didnt look that warm and gentle even when she hugged me in the past. It was as though her tenderness bloomed when she held the children. I was bemused when I saw her reaction.

    Mommy Elizabeth practically didnt want to leave. Mommy Vyvyan had to kick her out. Mommy Elizabeth fell asleep with the kids. The two of them only opened their eyes for a short while after being born. They smiled when they looked at me, and they reached for me with their tiny hands.

    <em>Do they know Im their father?</em>

    Everybody had left. Mommy Vyvyan left after sorting out their hygiene. She said elven infants werent as physically weak as humans; they supposedly used their mana to protect themselves for some time after leaving their egg. That was particrly true for my two girls. Their protective mana wouldst a long time, as their mana for protecting themselves was supplied by Mommy Vyvyan. As such, they didnt need any more attention.

    I sat on a chair by the side, smiling as I watched Lucia, who was sitting up on the bed holding the kids. The two of them rested on their moms chest and began to take their first breaths in this world. Lucia supported them with her hands. She wore a blissful and gentle smile. She asionally kissed on their cheeks. In a soft voice, she mumbled, Good girls Good girls His Highness My kids My kids

    I was somewhat concerned, but it didnt seem as though she was concerned that one of the kids didnt resemble her.

    Whats wrong, Your Highness?

    She noticed me looking at her. She looked up at me with, but maintained her hand posture to support the kids.

    Nothing I replied with a smile.

    Take a look at your children, Your Highness. Empress Elizabeth and Her Highness were looking at them the entire time, while you never took a good look at them. Look at them. Look at how cute they are. Look, this girls eyes are basically my eyes

    My heart stopped. I saw Lucia look at the blonde girl in her arms with a gentle smile. Smiling, she said, Look at this girl. She is so simr to Queen Vyvyan. She truly is a child of the Gdriel tribe. She mustve inherited Queen Vyvyans genes from you. She will grow up to be a girl as pretty as Queen Vyvyan.

    I think so I awkwardly smiled, and then got up to walk over to Lucia.

    The two kids looked up at Lucia, who revealed a smile to them. Lucia held the two in her arms tightly then kissed them on their foreheads. She giggled: Your father is looking at you, girls. Let your father hold you. Your Highness. Your Highness. Look at them. Look at them

    Lucia ced the two onto the bed. The two of themy on their backs and looked at me puzzled but with smiles. They reached their hands out to me to try to grab my face.

    I couldnt hold back my smile when I saw their smiles. I leaned in and gave them a kiss on their faces: I love you girls. I love you girls.

    They pat me on my face with their hands then giggled. I held their tiny hands and kissed them on their faces. I told them I loved them in a soft tone. They smiled at me. They then exchanged nces with each other, and then pat my face as though the two of them nned it. They distinctlyughed again.

    I smiled and kissed them. I touched their faces and stroked their smooth hands. I was careful, for I was afraid Id hurt them. Lucia watched us and puffed her cheeks as if she was jealous.

    Mm Lucia gently leaned over next to the children and looked at me eagerly. I smiled, and then gave her a kiss on her face: I love you, too, Lucia. I love you, too.

    I love you, too, Your Highness I love you, too I really really Feel so blissful, because I became your wife and your childrens mother I feel so blissful when I look at you and our children now.

    I stroked Lucias head and replied in a soft voice: Our life of bliss has just started. We have to apany our children on their journey. That is what is most blissful

 Book 12: Chapter 36

    Book 12: Chapter 36

    Mom.

    I held Vera, who had blonde hair, in my arms. Mommy Vyvyan gave her the name. The name Vera was very simr to Vyvyan. I didnt know if she deliberately named her Vera.

    Mommy Vyvyan sat at the window, gazing at the moon outside while sipping on wine. It was a very simr scene to Elizabeth drinking at night. Her blonde hair shimmered; underneath the moonlight, it resembled gold. She looked as though she was smiling yet not. She gazed at the moon outside and drank her colourless wine. It looked as if it was water as opposed to a strong wine.

    The distilled wine came from humanity. I could tell it was Mommy Elizabeths specially produced wine with a single nce. I never saw Mommy Vyvyan drinking so well from memory. Seeing her expression never change made me perceive her to be a better drinker than Mommy Elizabeth. The wine seemed to not have any effect on her.

    Hmm? responded Vyvyan.

    Vyvyan ced her bottle of wine down when she heard me call her. A few drips of wine ran down the corner of her mouth. She looked at me with her blue eyes. She gave off the vibe of a vampire, one that was incredibly beautiful with the moonlight shining down. She was so beautiful that men would disregard their safety and continue to approach her.

    After cing the bottle down, Vyvyan walked up to me and looked at Vera sleeping in my arms. She smiled and pinched her soft face: Vera, Vera, Vera, Vera, youre such a cute girl. Mommy has no experience raising a girl, but Mommy thinks it should be the same as raising you.

    Mom.

    Whats wrong?

    I wanted to speak but kept stopping. Mom smiled. She then stroked my head with slow strokes. She nostalgically looked at Vera in my arms. Softly, she said, Looking at Vera reminds Mommy of you when you were born. You were the same when you were born. You were small and always smiling at me. Your smile was so bright that I couldnt help but kiss you when you smiled. I always held your small hands. You always gave me a gentle smile after breastfeeding. It was as though an angel was smiling at me. Your smile warmed up my entire body and filled it with bliss. It was such a blissful feeling that it felt surreal. I had to hug you tightly to confirm it wasnt all just a dream.

    I looked at Mommy Vyvyan, who wore a nostalgic smile and a tinge of sadness. Vera gently shifted around in my arms. She then turned to look at me. She tapped my chest with her tiny hands and grabbed my shirt. Vyvyan smiled and touched her hand without saying a word.

    I sincerely said, Hold her.

    Mommy Vyvyan froze confused. She smiled and asked, Me? Me? Son, she is your child. Your child with Lucia. Why would I hold her?

    Smiling, I replied, Mom, do you still not know? This blonde hair, this face shape couldnt possibly be inherited from me. Mommy Vyvyan, you understand, right? Im very grateful. Though my marriage with Lucia isnt supported by the Gdriel tribe, you always protected me despite being a member of the Gdriel tribe. You used all sorts of means to protect me. This girl will be the Gdriel tribes next, I mean, the ruler after the next.

    Mommy Vyvyan smiled: Uhm Have you seen it? Her mana, that is? Her mana is truly incredibly powerful. Its about the same as when I was born

    I cut mom off to ask a question I always wanted to ask: Mom, I have a question Ive always wanted to ask you. How can you tell what a childs mana level is?

    Vyvyan exined, Their egg shell. The truth is that the infant produces the shell themselves. Its their defensive mechanism. What I provide them with is a flesh defence mechanism, which only works when they are at risk, while the one they set up will allow them to heal when theyre sick or hurt. The shell is made using their mana and the shell is proof of their mana. You saw that Veras egg was a transparent egg shell that also emitted a faint light, while Nonas had a matte appearance. It wasnt transparent and it didnt emit a light. Despite it being a very short moment, it was enough for us to see that Veras mana is much purer than Nonas.

    Vyvyan continued with a smile: At the time, your egg shell was a virtually non-existent purple light, while I wasnt born with a shell. Instead, I shined a crystal light. You wouldnt have been able to tell I had a shell unless you touched it. You couldnt see my shell. Though the shell exists only for a second, its how we grade mana. The reason our Gdriel tribe can grade mana in such detail is because we can

    Vyvyan waved her hand; two eggs suddenly appeared in her hand. I was dumbstruck for a moment.

    <em>Arent those my girls eggs?</em>

    We can recollect the mana scattered around. Vyvyan smiled as she then made the shells vanish. Sheughed: However, I dont think you need these, Son. Since you dont care about their mana purity, I wont need to keep these two shells. Veras mana is much purer than Nonas, since

    Vyvyan took Vera. Vera moaned, and then turned over. She curled up in Vyvyans arms and gently snored. She rested her hand on Vyvyans chest the same way I did eighteen years ago.

    Since

    Vyvyan slowly revealed a blissful smile as she held her. She felt so blissful that ayer of mist formed in her blue eyes. She looked at Vera lying in her arms. Her voice started to shake. She gently swayed her body, which brought Vera along. I saw her cicada-like eyshes budge. I watched her gently snore as her face shined underneath the moonlight. It was as though she was filled with bliss when touched.

    Since shes my child my child She is my child

    Vyvyan kissed Veras face. Vyvyans teardropsnded onto Veras face. She kissed the drops of tears away. Her voice turned hoarse, but her smile was bright as the sun.

    But, Son, Mommys condition is currently simr to Lucias After all,pared to Lucia Mommy So, Mommys breasts are a little swollen, right now Lucia can deal with it, since she has kids But Mommy cant Vera is deep asleep now So Mommy needs to feed Mommys child So, Son, give Mommy a hand just as before.

    Thats not a very good idea Mom

    Its fine. Youre my son. There are no limitations as to what we can do.

 Book 12: Chapter 37

    Book 12: Chapter 37

    Theyre seriously so cute,mented Nier.

    The children dropped out of Niers arms.

    Seriously, I thought Nier needed to learn how to hold a child. Otherwise, she might not haven been able to hold her own child.

    Nona and Vera didnt seem to like Nier too much, though. They kept reaching outwards when they were in her arms. They werent too willing to approach Nier. Nier clearly had no hostility for them, and she particrly liked kids, but the two of them were very vignt of her

    <em>Are Lucias daughters siding with her?</em>

    Nier gently stroked Nonas head. Slightly scared, Nona turned her head to look at me and reached out to me with her hand as though she wanted me to hold her. Nier lingered for a moment, and then sighed. She quietly bemoaned, She doesnt seem to like me.

    Its probably because shes an elf, so shes a little vignt of humans she hasnt seen before.

    I took over Nona. Nona buried her head in my chest as though she was released from prison. She tightly gripped onto my chest. She didnt dare to turn around to look at Nier, who was behind her. Nier sighed, and then gently touched her belly. In a blissful tone, she remarked, But our child will soon be born, Your Majesty. Itll be soon; itll probably be this month. Itll be noter than next month.

    Yeah? Your child will probably be very cute, too.

    Lucia pulled the door open and spoke before I could. Lucia only draped her shirt on to make it convenient for her to breastfeed. While only Nier and I were around, I was still slightly worried that others would see her. Lucia gave Nier a smile. She seemed much calmer and confident after giving birth, as she could finally peacefully converse with Nier.

    Lucia took Nona from me. Nona reached for Lucias clothes. Lucia smiled and pinched Nonas face. Then, she said, Youre hungry, too? Nona, your elder sister just finished having her meal, so its your turn now.

    I watched Lucia hold Nona. Nona pulled open Lucias clothes then began to happily suckle.

    Honestly I rememberedst night and I could seemingly taste it again as I watched Lucia and Nona

    <em>I drank it every day when I was a kid, so why did it suddenly taste so strange It doesnt taste good, either. I honestly dont quite get it I had a great appetite as a kid, so why am I a little bloated now?</em>

    Good girl. Good girl

    Lucia wore a blissful smile as she stroked Nona. I nced over to see Nier watching Lucia and spacing out. Her eyes were full of envy. Nier never envied Lucia in the past, but she genuinely envied Lucia after thetter gave birth. Nier liked children. That mustve be why Nier was so envious when she sees how blissful Lucia looked. I didnt think it was a big deal. After all, Nier was scheduled to give birth soon, anyway.

    I gently touched Lucias head. Elves didnt seem to need to recover. Lucia was vigorously bouncing around with life by the day after. I was very pleased to see her so lively after seeing her as weak as a dead woman. She could continue being lively by my side, and her children were safe and sound. I was very d.

    Nier was next. I thought I wouldnt be as nervous when it was Niers turn, since I had experience from Lucias experience. Mommy Elizabeth organised people to look after Nier. I just needed to let her give birth in peace. Nier was physically sound; her child was fine. Nier was in good spiritstely, so we were just waiting for our child to be born. Nier didnt want to stand much anymore, so the maids supported Nier back to her room.

    I turned my head to see Nona, who finished eating and was hugging Lucias head. I wanted to hold her, but she didnt seem to care about her father after her meal. Her mother was the one she loved most. As for her father, shed decideter.

    <strong>*Ssh!*</strong>

    Hmm?

    I heard the sound of water all of a sudden. I turned my head in its direction. I saw maids all around Nier. They sluggishly looked at her. I walked over frowning. Nier looked down with a dumbfounded look. Her legs intensely trembled. Water was pouring down her legs. My first thought was that she couldnt control her dder I immediately knew that it wasnt the case, as Nier was not that sort of individual. Her habits and pride wouldnt allow her to be caught that state

    Your Majesty Nier raised her head up to look at me while trembling.

    I looked at Niers face. I saw her terrified and dumbstruck expression I saw back then when she was locked up. She was very scared and had even started tearing up. I pressed my hand on her shoulder and took in a deep breath. I said, Its all right. Its all right, Nier. Calm down

    I-I Whats wrong with me? What is this? What is this?

    I I dont know, either Whatever the case Mm Send Nier back to her room first. Im going to go look for Mommy Elizabeth. Send her back to her room first!

    I patted one of the maids on her shoulder, and then ran off. Ipletely ignored the No running in the pce rule. I ran to Elizabeths room as fast as my legs could take me. Lucia watched me from behind bewildered. She had no idea what happened. I didnt know what happened, either, but I couldnt shake off the bad feeling I had.

    I pushed the door to Moms room open with one hand when Elizabeth was in the middle of pouring herself some tea. Her first reaction was to look at me confused. She then smiled and asked, Ah, Son, why have youe? Shouldnt you be spending your day with your children today? I was nning to go over in a bit.

    Mom! Nier started leaking water all of a sudden just now.

    Huh? Mommy Elizabeth paused. She was now even more confused. She asked, What are you saying? Nier isnt a fountain You cant tell Mommy about it even if that was true, right? You two have kids, yet you still dont know Niers body? Its not a good idea to be telling Mommy about this topic, right? After all its your private business Mommy also heard that it was supposed to be better that way, no?

    Thats not it!! I went red in the face, but forced myself to continue, What I meant was Suddenly Suddenly

    Suddenly?

    Elizabeth looked at me. Her gaze swiftly changed. She grabbed my arm with one hand, and then sprinted out of her room. I didnt have any idea what was going on, and therefore followed her. I struggled to ask, What happened? Mommy Elizabeth, what exactly happened?!!

    Your child is about to be born.

    Mommy Elizabeth gave me a simple response, and then rushed to the corridor. She shouted, Go to Niers room and prepare everything! Son, your child is about to be born! Prepare everything!

 Book 12: Chapter 38

    Book 12: Chapter 38

    Nier breastfed her child, too. Niers fitness was far superior to Lucias. However, she was also considerably taller than Lucia. Post-natal care wasnt a thing for Nier. She went to the training grounds the day after she gave birth. The maids held onto her child, while she wore on her old Valkyrie uniform to spar with Shusia. Nier hadnt touched a sword in ten months, so her form looked a little stiff. Her body appeared to refuse to listen to her. But despite that, Shusia was sweating during her spar with Nier.

    <strong>*Smack!*</strong>

    Nier knocked away the sword in Shusias hand. Nier flipped her wrist, and then pointed her sword at Shusias throat. Shusia staggered backwards and raised her hands in surrender. She hopelessly said, Instr-, Princess, your skills with a sword have not deteriorated at all I cannot defeat you despite trying so hard.

    Phew. I feel as though my skills have deteriorated a lot, though, responded Nier.

    Nier wiped her sweat on her forehead. The maid next to her handed her a towel. She wiped her face in a simple fashion and then tossed the towel back to the maid. She then picked up her wooden sword again. In a serious tone, she said, At the moment, my skills are below whats eptable. It takes so much effort to beat you. This is not my original strength. I dont even have half of my original strength at the moment.

    Shusia dallied. With a helpless smile, she responded, Princess, there is no need, is there? Though I am fine with training with you daily You have just given birth. I do not think it is wise to start training with such high volume, right? Plus, you are not going to allow me to pull punches, are you?

    Im fine. I know my body best. You are not to hold back. I must reach my peak again. Ive waited for this day for too long. I cant wait any longer.

    Nier licked her lips. She then got into her stance with her wooden sword again. She seriously said, Lets go another round. One more round then Ill head back. I need to regain my skills as soon as possible while Daisy is still sleeping.

    Princess, what exactly are you trying to do? Are you looking to go and duel somebody? There is nobody who could match you in the North right now, is there?

    There actually is.

    Nier coldly chuckled. Her gaze turned cold for an instant. It was the same gaze she had when she was a bodyguard and spotted her prey. Perhaps lots of people had forgotten that she was once a Valkyrie. Maybe she, herself, had also forgotten she was once a Valkyrie. Shed feel as though she was born a Princess without a past. Nevertheless, the desire to swing a sword and kill was etched deep in Niers blood. Nier had reawakened her Valkyrie side.

    As a Valkyrie, a target she wanted to kill must be killed. When Shusia got into her stance, Nier suddenly said, By the way, Shusia.

    Shusia looked at Nier and hesitated for a moment before asking, What are your orders?

    Do you want a scarf made from a foxs tail?

    Why the sudden question?

    Nier positioned her sword horizontally in front of. She then took a quick step and replied in a serious tone: Because I might be able to bring you back a high-quality fox tail.

    ========

    Nona. Vera. Did you girls miss dad?

    I looked at the infants Nona and Vera on the bed with smile. I grabbed their tiny hands. They suddenly burst out in tears when they saw me.

    What? Why? Dad sneaked out from the office to see you two. Do you two hate me that much?

    Thats not it, Your Highness. Bring them over here.

    Lucia ced the book she had in her hand down then gave me a smile. I picked up the crying sisters. I then ced them onto Lucias bed. She watched me pick our daughters up with one girl in each arm. She giggled and said, Theyre hungry, Your Highness.

    Are they?

    I watched my two kids hastily move Lucias shirt away and go in for their lunch. I lingered for a while beforeplimenting Lucia: Lucia, youre amazing. You can figure out what they want just from their cries.

    Im not; I initially couldnt tell, either. Her Highness was the one who taught me. Lucia smiled as she watched her two kids suckling. Her gaze was tenderer than anything. She pat the kids gently and continued in a soft voice: Have plenty, girls. Have plenty. Mommy sometimes doesnt feed you until youre full, but Mommy should be able to now. Have some more. Have some more.

    Frankly, it was somewhat tiring for Lucia to raise two kids, since she was physically small. Vera and Nona were faced with a famine on their third day of birth. Lucia didnt have enough milk for the two. Vyvyan, of course, was ecstatic to hear that news. She came over when Lucia couldnt feed the kids. She fed them a bottle of her self-proimed self-concocted juice.

    I was relieved; that meant I wasnt needed. Otherwise, I dont think Id be handle to handle an extra meal for a midnight snack. That life would drain me. Further, Nier gave birth, so I didnt think Id have time to be running around outside at night. Id be Niers property at night. I had to do it with her wherever she wanted and in whatever position she wanted Sometimes, I had to deal with the despair of her strangling my neck when her kinky metre maxed out

    Lucia didnt appear to be in bad shape.

    The two kids moved their heads away. Lucia looked at them. She lowered her head and asked, Whats wrong? Full? Nona? Vera? Do you want some juice if youre not full?

    The two girls still pulled away. They were full, apparently. Lucia really enjoyed daily breastfeeding sessions. I, too, like to watch Lucia when she breastfed. She was so beautiful when she breastfed. I was filled with bliss just sitting on the chair by the side, watching my wife breastfeed my kids.

    All right, then. Mommy is out now. I guess your daddy wont get any.

    I looked at her andughed. I eximed, I never asked for some, okay?!!

    Lucia wiped her daughters mouths, and then wore her clothes back on properly. The two girls reached their hands out to me.

    Apparently, their food was more attractive than me I held their hands and kissed their faces. I smiled: Dad is going back to work now, then. Otherwise, Freya will be angry again. Lucia, do you know what Nier has been up to recently?

    I think shes been at the training grounds.

    =========

    Current Time at the training grounds.

    Princess! Princess! Daisy is crying. Daisy seems to be hungry.

    Oh, oh, okay, okay. Iming. Iming Mm Daisy, this side is yours. Leave the other side for your father. After all, youre hungry now, but your father might get hungry at night

    =========

    Current time at the office

    I let out a violent sneeze. Freya looked at me, bewildered. She asked, What is the matter, Onii-sama? Are you not well?

    No I just felt my stomach cramp Maybe I ate something bad? Or maybe is this an omen?!

 Book 12: Chapter 39

    Book 12: Chapter 39

    Three monthster.

    Nona and Vera were easier to take care of than Daisy. It seemed as though the elven children were able tomunicate better with Lucia through mana. Nier wasnt able tomunicate with Daisy. In saying that, Nier seemed to be able to understand what every cry from Daisy meant. Daisy was very clingy toward Nier. Her gaze was always chasing after Nier. Daisy didnt seem to be too fond of me She pushed me away every time I went to hug her I was her father

    It seemed that elven infants developed faster than human infants, which I presume was due to mana. Vera developed a bit faster than Nona. Vera appeared to understand that I was her father and Lucia was her mother in just three months. However, the scariest part was that she seemed to be more affirmative that Nier was a threat to her.

    The girls vignce didnt seem to be due to mana, but Lucias thoughts transferring to them. It wasnt Lucias intention, but the two girls confirmed that Nier was a threat. They couldnt show their vignce, yet, but I was sure that their rtionship with Nier in the future, mm, wouldnt be too good. That said, Nier didnt look as though she nned to be friendly with them. She wasnt even willing to spare them a look after Daisy was born.

    I didnt perceive that to be a very good situation. Lucia and Nier shouldve been taking care of the kids together, since Vera and Nona would have to call Nier mom, and Daisy would have to call Lucia mom, as well. Otherwise, how could I be called their father?

    Nier has disappeared now, though. Yes, disappeared. Never would I have imagined that Nier would leave me. Could you imagine that? After dismounting me that night, she slept with me, but I never saw her again the next morning when I woke up. She left Daisy to Mommy Elizabeth and left. She didnt leave a letter or message of any sort behind. Her Valkyrie uniform, a set of light armour, her sword and a horse vanished together with her. I had no clue what happened after. I had no clue where Nier went or why she left.

    Nier wont run away, Son. Dont worry. Remember that she was once a Valkyrie. She will never leave you once she has chosen you. I wouldnt consider this running away from home. I guess she has something she wants to do. Werent you always hoping for her to have something to do?

    Mommy Elizabeth didnt seemed concerned in the slightest. She sat next to me with Daisy in her arms. It appeared that Daisy needed to be breastfed, as well. Fortunately, we had somebody prepared in the pce. I anxiously paced back and forth inside the building. I sent all of my guards out to search for Nier. It was the first time the Imperial City was under martialw. Nobody was allowed to enter or leave.

    I was ready to send the military out to search for her. I wasnt trying to capture and haul her back. I was just worried she meet with trouble. The North hadnt yetpletely settled down. What was I going to do if she ran into trouble? There was no doubt she was very skilled with a sword, but she hadnt used one in almost a year!

    Im very worried about Nier! I dont mind where she goes or what she does, since thats her business. Im just worried about her safety! Her safety is what I need to worry about most!!

    Mommy Elizabeth smiled when she saw how anxious I was. She said, You dont have to worry. Think about it, Son. A Valkyrie, whos just given birth, began to train with no restraints for three months. Then, picked up her sword and armour and left without telling her dearest husband a word. Do you feel that shed be in danger? No, no, no. Son, shes not running into danger; shes going to put others into danger.

    Who? Nier doesnt have any enemies, does she?

    I grabbed my hair and sat down to the side. Daisy nervously looked at me, and then curled up in Mommy Elizabeths arms. I suppose Daisy really liked her grandmother.

    I wouldnt be so sure. Nier considers Lucia her enemy. Son, bear in mind that Nier was originally a Valkyrie without anything. <em>You</em> are her everything, but Lucia wants to have you. If you didnt protect Lucia with your life and persist on your love for her, Nier never wouldve spared her.

    But Lucia is here Wait

    As soon as I went to say that Lucia was here I suddenly remembered there was one other person apart from Lucia I was wrong the entire time. Nier wasntpletely obedient. She may love me and obey me, but there were things she couldnt put down, and she wouldnt let me know about it. And that was that she wouldnt allow there to be other women around me. She knew that I would never allow her to kill <em>that </em>woman in front of me, because I would protect her as I did with Lucia. Nier wasnt stupid; she wouldnt say anything in my presence. She went off to do what she considered to be correct behind my back. She went off to kill the woman she wanted to kill.

    Son, did you go on a date with her with fox fur on you?

    ========

    Current time at Ling Yues residence.

    Miss Ling Yue, what does this letter mean?

    My guess is that somebody ising for me. Ling Yue ced the letter in her hand down. She looked at the fragment of a de on the table and chuckled. She added, Previously, he told me that there was no need to worry about Nier, but by the looks of things, the one who wont ept me and would kill me isnt Lucia, but this crazy woman. Is the maid all right?

    She is all right. She was just grazed by the de. Do you want to write a letter, and have it urgently delivered to His Majesty? His Majesty is at fault, as well. How could he let that womane here? Is this not the same as letting her kill you?

    Theres no way he wouldve known, answered Ling Yue, wagging her tail. She looked at her belly that had yet to bulge to its full size: Nier is a Princess. The guards at our residence are men he left behind. Nier is their Princess. Theres no chance they wouldnt allow her entry. Therefore, its toote for us to send a letter. By the time he arrives to stop the maniac, wed probably all be dead. My house is going to be washed with blood again?

    What are we going to do, then?

    Receive our guest.

    Ling Yue looked outside the window. An individual in white approached from the end of the verdantwn at a fast speed. Her ck hair danced in the winds, and her overflowing murderous intent could be seen in her gaze despite the big gap between them.

    Ling Yue pressed her hand on the ss and softly said, The reason Im unwilling to use magic, isnt because I cant use it  our tribe does know how to utilise attack magic  its just that I would look very bad, and it would ruin my clothing. However, Im willing to do anything for my child.

    Ling Yue stood up and patted herself. She went to the main door and without looking back added, She came to me to kill me, so dont get yourselves involved. This is between the two of us. Its not good for us to hurt the innocent.

    Miss Ling Yue!! You are pregnant!! Why do you still want to fight with that woman?

    Some things have to be resolved sooner orter. I also want to end this. She was full of hostility for me the first time we met. This is our showdown. If they didnt know of my existence, wouldnt that make me a real mistress? Im not willing to be a mistress! Let here. Not only am I going to fight her, but Im also going to beat her or maybe, kill her!

    =================

    A new series titled Young Girls. Their Guns and Commander from the same author has been added. Its a short series just over 30 chapters. It centres around an elite human (male) soldier, humanoids and a conspiracy. If a fast-paced Sci-fi (to a degree), flying bullets, conspiracy topped with a romance sub-plot is your kind of thing, give it a go.

 Book 12: Chapter 40

    Book 12: Chapter 40

    This is the Moon Fox Tribes Ling Yues private estate. You may not enter without an invitation!

    Get lost.

    The guards looked at the individual in front of them feeling dumbfounded. The individual didnt even dismount. She looked down at them from atop her horse. She drew her long sword at her waist. She coldly looked at them and eximed, Youre not qualified to be my husbands guards if you dont even recognise me. Get lost. Let me in!

    You cant

    Another individual pulled aside the guard that went to speak and swiftly apologised to Nier, Sorry. Sorry Royal Princess. Sorry I shall let you through now. He was not with the first group at Troy City. Miss Tanya brought him in. Sorry, Royal Princess We will move right away.

    They quickly opened the door. Nier coldly red daggers at them, and then tapped her horse to ride in. The stunned guard watched her from behind until his senior gave him a kick on his butt and, in a fearful tone, said, She is the Royal Princess, and the former sword instructor for the Valkyrie Squad!

    I didnt know that

    Didnt you see her when you underwent training at Troy City? Lucky you, though. You were lucky this time. Else, youd be cut down on the spot for offending the Princess.

    Yeah?

    The two guards stopped speaking and shut the door. They nced inside with concern.

    Nier came out of the stables and adjusted her sword at her waist. She then removed her cape and hat. She swept her eyes over the guards and maids around her before heading toward the inner section of the residence.

    You are?

    Tell your Ling Yue that Nier Gdriel Rosvenor is waiting for her at the entrance.

    All right, pleasee in first.

    That wont be necessary. Ill have toe back out after going in. Thats a waste of time. Call your Ling Yue toe out here.

    Nier stood at the door. She folded her arms and looked at the servant. Just as she was about to say something, Ling Yues footsteps and voice approached from behind. Ling Yue descended the stairs and gently nudged the servant away. She went up to Nier and looked at her. In a soft voice, she asked, Long-time no see, Miss Nier. Thest time we met was at Troy City, right? To be honest, you did not pay much attention to me at the time, right?

    Nier nodded: Thats right.

    Ling Yue smiled: This is our first meeting, then. My name is Ling Yue. However, our name is slightly different to yours. I have not changed my surname. Your surname is now Gdriel Rosvenor, correct? That is a familiar name.

    Nier coldly replied, It is to you, isnt it? Its my husbands surname. I am very proud to take on his surname. I think you must want to take it on very much, too, right?

    Ling Yue narrowed her eyes: I have already received a sufficiently precious item, and I dont intend topete with you for anything. The one you need to be worried about is Lucia and not me. You sent such a dangerous letter and came to see me today. Are you nning to harm me?

    Of course. Im here to address your thievery. I cant control the fact that my husband likes you, because its his choice. As his wife, I support all his decisions. I dont care that he had a woman when I couldnt offer him my body, but you went too far.

    Nier looked at Ling Yue with a cold look. She drew her long sword at her waist and aimed it at Ling Yue: You eithere to the Imperial Pce with me now or cut off your rtionship with my husband. My husband should always be in the pce to keep mepany. You have no right to make him waste timeing here to see you. If you sincerely love my husband, then fine. But I think that you will cause people to think poorly of my husband with your nonchnt attitude you have right now.

    So, what youre saying is that in that future, I could say that my husband went looking for a mistr-.

    <strong>*Shiiing!*</strong>

    The sound of metal grinding against something instantly rang out. Niers de was up against Ling Yues neck before the guards next to her could even react. Nier coldly looked at her and harshly said, Hes my husband. Not yours.

    Oh, it seems that you care quite a lot about being the boss. But are you any different to me? Ling Yue looked at Nier with a mocking smile. She didnt care about the de on her neck whatsoever: Were both the samepared to Lucia. Nier, do you feel youre superior, because you got with him a few months before me? At the end of the day, you came after Lucia. You just happened to have a child. I have everything you have. What right do you have to be acting as the main wife and reproaching me?

    You!

    Nier extended her sword forwards a little, creating a little mark on Ling Yues snow-white neck. The maids behind Ling Yue realised she wasnt bleeding right as they went to screech. The angle Nier chose, and the amount of pressure she used was perfect. She didnt cut Ling Yues neck.

    Ling Yue wasnt flustered at all. Her expression remained the same. She looked at Nier with a smile: I know you wont hurt me here. You know very well that you and I are the same, so you wont kill me. You wont do anything thatd make my husband sad, correct? Hence, I shall give you a chance. Nier, Ill give you a chance to vent. Come with me. The training ground is at the back of the estate. Well resolve our grudge there.

    The two kept their eyes on each other. She didnt panic despite there being a sharp de on her neck. Nier snorted and pulled her sword back: Lead the way. You know how to use a sword?

    No, not at all.

    Ling Yue walked ahead with a smile while wagging her tail left and right, giving Nier to have an urge to grab it. Nier was able to resist the urge, nevertheless.

    What are you going to fight me with, then?

    Miss Nier, you may have misunderstood something. Ling Yue led Nier behind the house to a huge vacant area. The area could be used to train cavalry, but the space was empty. The guards also tidied up properly, ensuring nothing was left behind after they used the space to train. Ling Yue stopped, and then turned her head around to face Nier. She smiled and asked, You may have fought Lucia with a sword, but thats because you both specialise in swordy. I dont know how to use a sword, and you want to have a sword duel with me?

    Nier responded, You can use your weapon or ability. Use whatever you please. I dont care even if you use magic.

    Yeah? Good, then.

    Ling Yue smiled, and then reached behind her to undo the tie holding together her dress. She swiftly removed her red dress and stripped downpletely, revealing her perfect body. She stood in front of Nier. Nier was puzzled: What are you doing?

    Using my method Lets use my method to duel.

    Ling Yue smiled, and then bent down in the same pose as a wild beast. After taking a few breaths, she vigorously opened her eyes, revealing her blood-red eyes that appeared as though they were going to leak blood from them. She opened her mouth a little and howled as a fox would. Her fur stood up, and her body gradually erged. Nier watched Ling Yue transform before her eyes with a stupefied look. Ling Yue transformed into a huge red fox that was taller than the building. While Ling Yue transformed into a huge fox rtive to Nier, Nier was the equivalent of a small rodent to Ling Yue.

    Ling Yue whipped her tail, and then bent down. She fixed her huge eyes on tiny Nier then opened her mouth and licked her sharp fangs.

    Not too shabby,mented Nier, indifferently picking up her long sword and getting into her stance. Tone cold, she said, Now Ill be able to obtain a huge fox tail to make a scarf out of.

 Book 12: Chapter 41

    Book 12: Chapter 41

    <strong>*Pant Pant Pant*</strong>

    Nier panted heavily. Ling Yue licked the wound on her leg. Her blood trickled from her wound. Ling Yuey to the side. Her fur had be somewhat messy. Niers sword was still stuck in her leg. The victor of the duel had been determined.

    Why did you make my husband stand at the front when you can fight so well? Why didnt you drive them away with this form of yours?

    Ling Yue narrowed her eyes, and then snorted: Because I had no intention of fighting that time. I was nning to flee. I cant just transform whenever I like, either. I need to have an adequate amount of mana to transform into this form. I wont transform unless I need to save my life.

    Ling Yue slowly reverted back to her small size. Niers long sword dropped onto the ground. Nier watched the huge fox transform back into the small girl. She had to deal fatal wounds to her limbs to bring the fox down and incapacitate her. Ling Yue didnt actually intend to kill her. It was very obvious that Ling Yue was holding back when she counterattacked.

    However, Nier felt as though her body was falling apart after getting whipped once by her tail. Fortunately, Ling Yue wasnt being serious, because if she was, Nier would most likely be dead right now. Nier knew that it would be very difficult for her to win against Ling Yue. She wasnt confident she could hit her, while she knew that shed die if she got struck.

    Ling Yue swung her tail around and frowned a little as if her tail was annoying her. She walked up to Niers side to pick up her clothes and slowly get dressed again. She looked at Nier with her eyes narrowed, Miss Nier, can you help me do up the tie at the back of my dress?

    Im not your maid!

    Cant we be friends?

    Be friends with you?!

    Ling Yue smiled. She replied, I thought that were friends after our duel, because as somebody who fights often, Im sure youre aware youd be dead already if I was serious, right? Youre a mother, and youve given birth, right? Im a mother, myself. I wont harm another mother. Further, you wouldnt do something that would make my husband sad, would you? I wouldnt, either. Though Im very reluctant to admit it, I know that my husband might be even sadder if I hurt you.

    They looked at each other for a moment. Nier then walked over behind her and looked at her tail that was curled up. In a soft voice, she remarked, It must be your tail that my husband likes.

    I think that its me that he likes.

    You sure are narcissistic.

    What about you? Do you think its that sexy body of yours that my husband likes?

    Ling Yue narrowed her eyes and nced at Nier. Ling Yues body was frankly quite nice, too. Her body was just marginally inferior to Niers. Niers body was without question very good; that wasnt just inparison to elves, but alsopared to Ling Yue of the Moon Fox Tribe.

    I think he likes me.

    Nier smiled a little when she mentioned it. She helped Ling Yue wear on her dress properly. Ling Yue dusted her dress then turned looked behind. Nier looked back at her and pouted: What now? Okay, I admit it. I certainly cant defeat you if you transform.

    Ling Yue shook her head: But thats meaningless. Miss Nier, I really want to get along with you and Lucia, as I share amon factor with you two. We all love the same man and most likely for the same reason. Since we all love him deeply, we shouldnt need topete with each other. Physically fighting with each other should be thest thing we do. That man may be a bit of a phnderer, but you could say that he loves all of us. I admit that it would be pointless for us to get injured.

    Come to the pce, then. What are we supposed to make of you staying here? You dont have any title. What are we supposed to make of my husband leaving the pce toe see you? What? Mistress hunting or you seducing him?

    Ling Yue shook her head with a smile: No. I think that its fine. He knows Im not going to the pce. Indeed, I dont have a title. Although there is very little difference between you two and I, the reality is that I can only be considered a mistress. I have a responsibility to my tribe. If I go to the pce, then my tribes estate would be a ruin.

    Freya is the same as you, but shes still in the pce!

    Ling Yue shook her head and, in a soft voice, chuckled: Do you think Freya still remembers about her households revival? Let me break it down for you, Miss Nier. Freya can stay in the pce, for she has already given up on her household. Her father was the one who led their household to ruin. As such, she has noints. That doesnt apply to me, though. My tribe shouldnt have been exterminated. My entire tribe was exterminated. My tribe was originally renowned and was one of the fourrgest tribes. I, therefore, must grow return my family to its former glory so that it may have the respect it deserves. As such, I must stay. This is where my tribe used to reside. This is my tribes estate. My lover is very important, but my family is just as important.

    Nier took in a deep breath. She grabbed her hair feeling somewhat frustrated. She asked, Are you really not nning toe with me? Are you not going to let your child see his or her father? Do you want your child to stay here, instead of growing up around his or her family?

    He wille to see me. He wont abandon us. If others consider me his mistress, let them have at it. Miss Nier, do you think its unreasonable for a King to have a mistress? Do you think that it would negatively affect peoples evaluation of him? I, personally, dont think so. I believe that everybody likes stories of heroes and beauties. Ling Yue tilted her head. Sheughed and added, Miss Nier, the journey here mustve been very rough. Lets end the discussion about you here.

    But!

    Its nothing. Its just that our bottom lines collide with each other. None of us will back down, so its better to just maintain how things originally were, stated Ling Yue, then spinning around. I will treat you to a nice dinner, and then lets have a bath together. My bathroom is very big, but I never have the chance to bath together with anybody. Youre here, so why not bath together? I think we can be considered good friends. I am so envious when I see the Queen bath together with Leah every day.

    Nier followed behind Ling Yue feeling hopeless. Nier remarked, What sort of weird fetish is that?

    Its probably because I quite like you, Miss Nier. Though you look very aggressive, you are quite easy to talk to, answered Ling Yue. She turned her head around and revealed a bright smile: After all, you are so pure, and so is your love, which is the same as mine. I guess we are the same kind.

    Youre the least modest person Ive evere across.

    If youre talking about my love for him, then Im confident that my love for him is surpassed by no ones. My love for him is by all ounts pure and deep as yours is. He gave me everything he had when I had nothing, after all.

 Book 12: Chapter 42

    Book 12: Chapter 42

    Your Highness, you dont need to worry about her. It would be toote for you to go to Ling Yue now, anyway. If neither of them wants to give in and they end up fighting, you will probably see one of their corpses.

    Lucia gently patted Nona to get her to sleep. Nona snored gently in Lucias arms. I stood next to Lucia feeling uneasy. Lucia turned her head around and chuckled in a soft voice. She exined, Nier wont actually harm her, because she wouldnt do something that would make you sad. Ling Yue isnt that dense, either; hence, she wouldnt hurt Nier. The two of them are probably talking.

    Lucia, you seem as though you know Nier very well.

    Though I am very reluctant to admit it, having been with Nier for so long, I guess you could say I havee to understand her. Nier is akin to a white sheet of paper. She is very easy to understand, as you are her life and now her child is also her life. My prince, you should try and get Nier to find her own life. Without you, Nier would be very lost. She would have no idea what to do.

    I hugged Lucia from behind. She giggled then kissed the side of my face. With a smile, she asked, Theres no need to worry, Your Highness. She will be back. As for Ling Yue, when do you want to go and see her?

    I dont need to go and see her for the meantime. I just need to stay by your side and my girls sides. Is Nona asleep?

    Mm, shes asleep, answered Lucia. She handed Nona to me andughed: Hold her. Nona is a bit naughtier than Vera. However, she fights off her sleepiness to wait for you toe over before sleeping. It appears that she really likes you.

    How about Vera?

    Vera? Shes probably just a bit shy. Lucia giggled again: I sometimes catch her anxiously looking over in your direction when youre holding Nona. It seems she gets jealous. These two girls are truly so cute. They must be very close sisters when they grow up. Your Highness, I am a little envious of them, since I am an only child. I did not have siblings.

    Haha. I truly hope their rtionship is as good as yours and Niers.

    Lucia sulked, Your Highness, you do not happen to think that we have a good rtionship, do you? I need to correct you on that. My Prince, my rtionship with that woman is not good at all. She is but a thieving cat. I will not be friendly with her. Never! I consider her the stain in our beautiful love. You have belonged to me all day for thest two days, since she left. This is so nice.

    Yes, yes, yes. I scrubbed Lucias head with a smile, and then gave her a kiss on her lips. I kept my smile as I said, I need to go and take a look at Daisy now. Goodnight, Lucia.

    Lucia grabbed my hand with a hint of disappointment: Your Highness, do you not n to stay here for the night? I thought that you came to me to spend the night with me. Nona and Vera definitely thought you would, as well. Your Highness, Nier is not here tonight. There is no point in you going back, so why not stay with me?

    Because I actually still have work to attend to tonight.

    Ugh Okay then.

    Lucia never probed into what business I dealt with. Shed just lower her head feeling disappointed. I smiled then kissed her lips. She kissed me back nervously as though she was worried wed wake up Vera and Nona. It was fine, though, for the two girls were already deep asleep.

    Sorry.

    After we kissed, I stroked Lucias face, and then kissed the girls foreheads before turning to leave the room.

    The corridor was very quiet. I didnt allow guards on patrol to wear armour at night, because I wanted to avoid disturbing Nona and Veras sleep. As such, there was only the asional sound of a team of armoured patrol guards that passed by. I didnt want my children to be woken by the sound of metal rattling all night. Plus, I thought it was safe in the pce. If that wasnt enough, Vyvyan resided on the same floor, I felt reassured with regards to safety on the floor In saying that, I wasnt not safe on the floor

    My so-called business I had to attend to tonight was visiting Vyvyan in her room Lucia gave Nona and Vera their fills for today, so they didnt need Vyvyan. As a result, Vyvyan needed me I was very reluctant to fulfil the duty, for the reason that there was no chance of me leaving once I was done. Well, neither of us left

    Somebody grabbed my arm from my side and pulled me into a small room. Next, I was mmed up against the wall.

    Come, Son. We should start now. Mm Youre a littlete today, Son. Mommy is in a lot of pain. After all, Mm, theres so much swelling Lets start

    I felt a warm breath on my face and my lips were sealed before I could utter a word. Between my legs was one of her legs. That was a standard Vyvyan manoeuvre. She used it, because I had no way of escaping the position.

    I desperately struggled against her: Mom Mom This is the toilet Its not

    Its okay. Its okay. Isnt the toilet better? Its all the same no matter where we do it, anyway. Come on, Son. Nobody will disturb us here, other than maybe Lucia, who might wake up. But we just need to set up a boundary inside. With a boundary erected, not even Lucia will see us. Okay, thats enough now Son, start Nier isnt here now, so your night time belongs to me now.

    ========

    Current time at Ling Yues estate

    Oooohh!! Youre Nier without a doubt! That body Wow Theres no fat. Youve even got muscles!! This body This body is seriously so nice

    Your body hasnt changed even after giving birth. Thats great. Nier, what did you grow up eating? Do you have any secrets for maintaining your body?

    No.

    What exercise do you usually do?

    Fencing.

    Besides that?

    Troy.

    Okay, I understand with that much information But your skin is different to ours. It feels as though you humans have very little hair; its smoother to the touch. Dont you think your skin is too smooth for a warrior?

    Dont touch me.

    Why cant I? Youve got such a nice body, so why cant I touch it? Arent you a little too mean? Fine, fine, fine. Lets swap. Ill let you touch my tail, and Ill feel your body. We good?

    My word Were both women. Dont you think youre crossing the line touching me all over this way? But your tail does feel quite nice Uhm

    Mm, mm Right? Mm Right? Your body isnt bad, either Serious Yeah, it is very nice

    Hey! Hey! Hey!! What are you doing?! What are you doing?! Were both women! What are trying to do?! Keep this up, and I will hurt you! Im warning you!! Im going to hurt you! If you dare to touch me, Ill hit you!!

    Come on, it doesnt matter. Were both women Come on. Come on

    What are you trying to do?! Has living with Evelyn and Leah for so long changed you?! Get your hands off me!!

 Book 12: Chapter 43

    Book 12: Chapter 43

    Nier returned. I caught Nier  who had yet to change  sneaking into the room when I went to Mommy Elizabeths ce to see Daisy the next day.

    Nier froze up when she saw me. She then took in a deep breath and dropped to her knees with a thud before I could say anything. Her action frightened me enough to almost bring me to my knees, too. She lowered her head and sincerely apologised, Sorry! Your Majesty! Sorry!!

    No. No. No. Get up. Its fine. I dont n to reprimand you I was very worried, since you left without a word, but all is well as long as youre fine.

    I quickly helped Nier up. She looked at me with a nk look and sobbed: Sorry Sorry Your Majesty I just had some things to do I have never thought of leaving you or home Please do not think that I left you. Please do not feel that I left you!!

    I nodded, and then hugged her. I gave her a kiss on her cheeks and responded, I Know. I know. I know that you wont leave me, because you love me. I dont mind what you do, and I wont force you to tell me, since you dont want to tell me, because I trust that you wont do anything that would be harmful to me. I just want you to be safe and sound.

    Uhm I am well I am well, Your Majesty I am all right.

    Uhm.

    Nier tightly hugged me, and I hugged her back then gently stroked her long hair. I suddenly felt that her hair felt strange. I pulled my hand out to find a strand of red hair. I smiled and said, I suppose you met Ling Yue again? You were happy around each other, right? Judging from the fact that you have her fur from her ear on you, you two mustve slept together on the same bed, right? I thought you two would have an intense fight.

    Normally, Ling Yue wouldnt allow anyone to touch her tail and hair. The fact that her hair was in Niers hair proved that she snuggled up with Nier and rubbed her ear on thetter. Thats how Ling Yue expresses her friendliness to another. I truly never imagined theyd share a bed. I was amazed Nier managed to get Ling Yue to like her.

    <em>What exactly happened between them?</em>

    We did fight first, but I lost.

    Concerned, Nier checked her body again. She was worried she still had Ling Yues fur on her. I watched her feeling puzzled. I asked, You lost to her? Ling Yue doesnt know how to use a sword, does she? I was protecting her all the time. I cant see how shes strong.

    She can transform into a huge fox, one thats very agile. She can also use magic for that matter. I guess you could say she is a force to be reckoned with once she transforms. However, she rarely transforms due to reasons to do with mana. I would assume she was willing to transform this time to protect her child.

    Nier then looked at me with a slightly unhappy look and carried on: But she turned me down when I asked her toe to the pce. It seems she doesnt want to leave behind her tribes matters. I dont understand. I, genuinely, dont understand. Your Majesty, how can you be sure she loves you when she isnt willing to forsake her career for you?

    I smiled: Nier, you and Lucia are both women who gave up everything to marry me. Lucia gave up her wind elves buff for the sake of marrying me, while you basically gave up your entire meaning in life for me. Ling Yue just happens to not be that sort of girl. She wont give up her career and dream for me even if she loves me.

    Then

    No, Nier. Did I or did I not once tell you that I wanted you to do other things and have your own life? You need to consider yourself to be Nier before you consider yourself my wife. Im very happy to see you girls hold me in such high regard, but if you make me your purpose in life, what are you going to do when Im not around? I want you to have your own lives the same way Ling Yue does. Ling Yue doesnt just stop loving me because she has other things to do. Loving me doesnt conflict with doing other things of your own.

    Nier looked at me and I examined her expression. I gave her a kiss on her lips and added, Live your own life, Nier. Sometimes, you have things you want to do. Thats a good thing. That includes having your own friends, your own hobbies and things you enjoy doing.

    Do you think that Ling Yue is better than me?

    Of course not. Im ttered that you love me this way.

    Nier tilted her head, and then pursed her lips: But I cant love you that way in the future, Dear, for our child has been born, no? I still dont feel as though I need my own life, as I couldnt call it living if I didnt have you. In the future, I will be Daisys mom before I am your wife.

    Thats fine, too; however, aside from being Daisys father, Im also Nona and Veras father. For now, though, I want to see our daughter first

    We knocked on the door. Mommy Elizabeth pulled the door open and looked at us with a strange smile. She giggled in a soft tone: Its nice to be young. I cant believe you could say something so cheesy. Your healthy rtionship makes me miss the old days Forget it. Daisy is still sleeping. You shoulde and see her. Her mom wasnt home, and her dad only visited once. It took me a lot of work to get her to sleep.

    I dryly chuckled. It wasnt that I didnt want toest night, but that I couldnt

    Mommy Elizabeths room was a little messy. Normally, Mommy Elizabeth wouldnt allow her room to be so messy, since she was ex-military. But nevertheless, taking care of Daisy caused her to be so flustered that she no longer cared if it was messy or not.

    Honestly speaking, I thought it was fine to have the maids handle it. There was no point in having Mommy Elizabeth take care of Daisy  other than letting her experience the feeling of taking care of a child.

    I carefully walked over to Daisys small bed. Daisyid upright taking slow breaths. I carefully reached down to pinch her face. I didnt know if it was because she felt it or not, but she slowly opened her eyes. When she saw me, she unleashed a high-pitched cry before I could smile.

    Waaahhh

    Completely lost for what to do, I picked her up, only to end up having her smack me on my face and desperately reached for Nier. Nier froze for a brief second before she smiled. She walked up to my side and took Daisy. Daisy grabbed Niers cor and tried to pull it down with all her might. Nier kissed her on Daisy forehead and, with a soft chuckle, said, You must be hungry, my Daisy. Let Mommy undress first. Let Daddy hold you for a while.

    Waah!!

    Okay, okay, okay. Lets not go to Daddy. How about Her Majesty?

    Sure, leave her to me. Mommy Elizabeth withheld herughter and took hold of Daisy.

    Daisy seemed to be very prejudice against me. She showed no signs of wanting to be with me

    Daisy looked at Mommy Elizabeth and tugged at her cor with all her might, again. Mommy Elizabeth was wearing just her sleepwear. This time, Daisy sessfully pulled Mommy Elizabeths cor down and, without a care in the world, bit down as though she was in her moms arms

    Nier, Mommy Elizabeth and I all froze stiff. It was just incredibly awkward

    Ill go outside I covered my face. I thought it was best for me not to say anything or do anything

    <em>This is better Mm. I ll just show myself the door</em>

 Book 12: Chapter 44

    Book 12: Chapter 44

    Ah, Freya.

    I saw Freya standing next to the bed just as I entered. She was curiously watching Vera and Nona sleep. Freya turned around when she heard my voice. She greeted me with a smile: Good morning, Onii-sama.

    Howe you visited out of the blue today? Is there some important business?

    Mm.

    In actuality, Freya wasnt too fond of kids. She wouldnt see the kids if nothing hade up. She only took one nce at them when they were born, and then never visited them again. However, Lucia and Nier didnt mind. Freya was my sister, but the two of them didnt acknowledge her.

    Freya looked at me and nodded: Onii-sama, you may have forgotten, but you need to prepare your coronation ceremony. After all, you are not seeding the throne, but creating an empire in the North. Four months have passed, and it will soon be five. Summer ising to an end, so you should ascend the throne before autumn.

    So, I have to ascend it immediately?

    Mm. It would be best for you to ascend it before autumn, as it will be winter after autumn. People will not have spare food and energy to celebrate your ascension in the harsh cold winter. We need to have you ascend in spring, where we will also be able to hold a banquet with the harvest in the first autumn. Moreover, the census and area distributions have been sent off, while the guardians and magistrates in each area have reached their designated locations. Plus, everybody is awaiting your ascension.

    I nodded: Has the factory been sorted out?

    Freya nodded: Yes. Big Sis said that she did not look for you, as your children were born, but the factory has begun operations. The first batch of firearms have been made and delivered. I must say, the production volume of the factory is high enough now.

    Mommy Vyvyan did well.

    Freya responded, Indeed. The North and your children are now growing. Unfortunately, the poption in the North is still excessively small, so small that there are many ces without residents. The harvest in the North for the year should be decent. That said, even if it is an abundant harvest, we will not receive much food.

    I walked up to the small bed and looked at my two girls lying inside. I held their small hands and replied, Lets not talk about that here. We need to sort out these things in the office today, right? I need you to prepare for my ascension. Let me know if you need anything.

    I was reluctant to discuss work in my childrens presence, since men didnt usually bring work home. Furthermore, I noticed Lucias slightly frustrated expression. I just wanted to see Lucia, my daughters and have a moment of warmth with them. As for my ascension, we could put it aside for a bit, it wouldnt matter.

    Understood Freya looked at me with a somewhat sad expression.

    I could tell that Freya was a bit disappointed that I didnt care about what she said. I stroked her head with a smile and exined, Its all right, Freya. Its not that I dont want to work. Its just that discussions about work should be reserved for the workce, right? I just want to stay with my girls for a bit now.

    All right, then But, Onii-sama, you have honestly been too ck recently Although your childrens birth is very important, you have basically neglected your work for three months now. There is not much work at present, but if you continue this way when work piles up, people will say that you are tyrant who just wastes away in the harem.

    I replied with sincerity: I know. I know. I wont neglect everything. Rest assured, Freya. I can still remember why I came here, and I know why I must bring peace to the North. If I dont concentrate on work, my childrens safety cant be ensured. Thats why Ill work properly.

    That is great, then, Onii-sama. I shall meet you in the office a bitter. Onii-sama, I shall go for breakfast first. I will not eat with you.

    Freya bowed then left. I watched her leave from behind, and then turned around to see Lucia looking a bit upset. I lingered for a moment then sat down next to her with a smile. I hugged her and asked, Whats wrong, Lucia? Why do you look a bit distressed?

    Lucia leaned onto my chest and gripped my chest. She replied in a soft voice: Because I feel that Ive been a burden on you If my presence is preventing you from being able to focus on work then I

    No. Youre my wife. Theres no such thing as a wife being a burden for her husband by being by his side. You, Nona and Vera are all my motivation to advance, not burdens. I told you this before; I just feel that the girls need me more at the moment. Thats why Im spending time by your side. I wont ignore the North for you.

    Lucia kissed the side of my face. She then sincerely continued, Dont do that. You put in so much effort for the North. Dont ck and let your efforts be for naught. I would be very consoled to know that you made the North prosper. There is no wife who wouldnt be proud to see her husband seeding.

    I smiled and pinched her face: Do you think Im sessful right now, then?

    She replied in a highly spirited fashion: I feel that you are not as valiant now. I feel that youre most handsome when youre riding atop the White Deer King at the forefront, dressed in your military clothes, with your white cape on and sword at your waist, especially that time when you had your guards that were exuding immense murderous intent. You were confident and proud in that fight. I dont think I would never get sick of seeing that version of you.

    Her infatuated look made me feel randomly jealous. Yes, he was me, bute on, Lucia looks a little too infatuated and in love, right? I honestly didnt know I was attractive to Lucia at that time.

    I stroked my chin as though I thought of something: In that case, Ill often go hunting or something. That way, youll get to see that look of mine.

    To be frank, Your Highness, I think it is best you dont go hunting. It feels as though nothing good ever happens when you go hunting

    <em>If I may be honest, Ipletely agree with her I almost died at my first Deer Hunting Festival, and then lost Luna at the second hunting event. It seems as though hunting and me are enemies. Its almost as though bad things are bound to happen whenever there something to do with hunting.</em>

    I waited around for a while longer. Nona and Vera didnt wake up, but I was due for duty. I made a promise to Freya. ordingly, I couldnt be tardy. I stood up and gave my girls a kiss on their foreheads. Lucia got up from the bed and hugged me when I turned around. Smiling, she said, I wish you good luck at work, then, Your Highness.

    Im heading out, then.

    Mm!

 Book 12: Chapter 45

    Book 12: Chapter 45

    Onii-sama, we currently have a few ns for your coronation. Please choose one.

    I smiled then epted the pile of documents Freya handed me: Its only been two to three days and youve already found so many? I actually dont think theres a need to make it so grandiose. The finance issues in the North havent beenpletely resolved. We have to use the money we loaned at the moment. If our expenditure is too high, even I would feel my heart ache.

    Freya pinched her chin. Somewhat worried, she said, To be honest, there is nothing that can be exported from the North at the moment. The craft work standard in the North is awful. Though the structures built by the anthropoids are eptable, their handicraft is actually poor. Humanity has adequate production abilities, and they can even export goods here to us. The elves can satisfy their requirements by trading with the humans. I think that the only people we can export our goods to are humans. But what would we sell to them?

    I looked at her and answered in a serious tone: Firearms. Mommy Elizabeth may have never mentioned it to me before, but shes very interested in our repeated firing guns, so we can export them to her. As we are the only one to possess them, we can decide on the price.

    Freya thought about what I said for a moment before smiling helplessly: Onii-sama, have you forgotten something? I remember explicitly telling you we can export firearms to the elves, Karana and Nara under the condition that the two of them have the courage to purchase firearms right in front of Empress Elizabeth However, we cannot sell firearms to Empress Elizabeth. Onii-sama, you trust Empress Elizabeth, right? In spite of that, your Luna still ended up dying. No, I am not ming Empress Elizabeth, for it was not her fault. But, Onii-sama, you must understand that humans are not as pure as elves. Humanity does not have absolute respect for you, and they are not friendly with the North. From their perspective, the North belonged to them, while we are here controlling it. There is no doubt that they are hostile towards us. If we sell firearms to them, how are we going to win once war breaks out? What will we use to win?

    That Its not that bad, is it?

    Did you forget Luna?

    I had no counter for Freyas question. That was also true in the past. Mommy Elizabeth was the ruler, but those who served her werent as obedient as the elves. Humans have their own designs. The subordinates always tampered with things. Sometimes, it was toote by the time Mommy Elizabeth found out. Lunas misfortune was a prime example. Who wouldve predicted Alice would go after one of my people? She was Mommy Elizabeths bodyguard.

    Youre right But, what else can we export, then?

    It is actually fine to export firearms. It is just that we will need to export defects or ones we are getting rid of. If Big Sis has firearms that could fire faster, farther and more urately, then it would be fine for us to export our current firearms, but has shee up with anything of that calibre recently?

    No. Shes been researching mana-powered machines recently, not firearms.

    In that case, we cannot export firearms. We could sell them to the Valkyries, but we would not be able to earn from that, because there are too few Valkyries. If we sold them to an army, would we have what it takes to defeat them should they challenge us? Onii-sama, do not forget that, at present, we do not have an army.

    Freya was absolutely right. We didnt have our own military; we just finished gathering information from our census. I never thought the poption in the North was even smaller than the elven poption. I couldnt form an army with those numbers. I didnt intend to use militia. The North was different to Troy City. Militia could keep provide some degree of protection for Troy City, but not the North. Once I ascended the throne, the North would be a nation. We couldnt rely on a militia to protect the nation. We needed a legitimate military.

    We still relied on humanitys military to keep the North safe at the moment. In other words, Mommy Elizabeth maintained peace and security in the North for me I couldnt leave things as stood, but I needed to increase the poption in the North.

    After deliberating it for a long time, I said, I think we can still sell the current repeated firing guns to mom. Frankly, Im reluctant to have our factory continue producing them. Now that Im in the North, I want better weapons and a better military setup. I believe Big Sis will be able create better weapons very soon. Lets sell a small batch to start. Well use the money from that for my coronation ceremony.

    Freya sighed I have informed you of the possible risk involved, Your Majesty; but since you still want to go ahead with it, let us proceed with that, then. You should discuss the details of the deal with Empress Elizabeth, because she will definitely be able to offer you a favourable offer in business.

    I nodded: We dont necessarily have to sell them the same rifles we use. Well shorten the barrels and since we are selling them the ammunition, we should be safe, right?

    Freya shook her head: I will leave that to you to decide. I am not informed when ites to weapons, Onii-sama. If you think that there is no problem with it, then do so. If you are very reassured and certain that humanity cannot make imitations once they get their hands on them, then it is fine to sell them to humanity.

    All right, I will go and speak to Mommy Elizabeth about this now, then.

    Now?! eximed Freya, surprised. She looked at me with an itch to say something; nheless, she then realised what I was trying to do, so she smiled: You want to take this opportunity to go and see Daisy, right? Okay, okay. It will soon be dinner time anyway. I cannot consider youzy if you can seal the deal on it, either. Go and see Empress Elizabeth, then. She should agree it to it without taking too long. But do we need to mention it to Big Sis?

    Mm, I need to go and see her. Well create a new line of our rifles for trading. Ill discuss how to downgrade them with her. Additionally, I also need to tell her about the factory operations.

    I stood up and put together the documents Freya handed me. With a smile, I said, Ill have a look at these tomorrow, Freya. Its all right. We still dont have money, so its pointless even If I can confirm it now. Ill go see Mommy Elizabeth now, then. You can go y or whatever now, Freya. Remember toe over for dinner!

    Freya felt hopeless; she smiled: I knew that you woulde every day, but you would not necessarily work earnestly every day. Forget it. Forget it. Onii-sama, remember to send my greetings to Daisy.

 Book 12: Chapter 46

    Book 12: Chapter 46

    Guns?

    Yes.

    Mommy Elizabeth ced her cup of tea on the table and looked at me with a serious look. She replied, To tell the truth, Son, I admittedly am very interested in your repeated-firing rifles. I never thought Lorana would be able to create that sort of rifle. Mommy understands that this sort of rifle will change warfare henceforward.

    I can sell them to you You are my mom, but I need money more, right now

    Hahaha. Momughed, and then scrubbed my head: Mommy understands. Family wise, you are my son and I am your mother, so we dont need to worry about who profits and who loses. However, nation wise, you are the leader of the North, while I am the Empress of the empire. We need to discuss the welfare of our two nations. As such, dont bring emotions into this discussion.

    Mom leaned backward into her chair. She folded her arms and spoke in a serious tone: So, as Im the Empress of the South, I should buy these firearms then imitate them, and then have my generalse up with new battle tactics, factoring in the weapons and train new soldiers. As your mother, nevertheless, I cant buy your weapons.

    I picked up my cup of tea. I asked, Why, Mom? I really need money right now. I wouldnt sell them, otherwise.

    I actually had a rough guess as to why.

    Tone still serious, Mom answered, Because Mommy cant be certain they wont be used against you. We shouldve learnt a lesson from Lunas misfortune. Son, Mommy loves you. You know that. Mommy would never do anything that would harm you, but Mommy can no longer say with absolute certainty that Mommy can keep you safe. Mommy wants to protect you, but Mommy cant guarantee those around Mommy wont harm you. Mommy hase to understand that your biggest threat isnt a foreign enemy  and even less so the elves but the people around Mommy. They are your biggest threat. Nheless, Mommy cant kill them all. Consequently, Mommy can only prevent giving them an excuse to leverage against you.

    Mom, Im just selling a small portion, so there shouldnt be a problem. Additionally, I should be respected by those around you now, right? I led an army and conquered the North. Isnt everybody saying that Im, without question, your son?

    Mom exined, No, Son. You have to understand that what they want most right now is your North. Son, you used my army to capture the North. They consider you my son  the Prince of humanity. Thats why thend you captured already belongs to the Rosvenor Empire. Mommy doesnt care. Youre Mommys son. Thats why Mommy absolutely trusts that you wouldnt threaten us despite now upyingnd and dering yourself King. Plus, Mommy doesnt care about expanding Mommysnd anymore. Mommy thinks that the empire is perfect as it is with regards to its size. The morend you own, the harder it is to manage. Mommy knows how big Mommys appetite is.

    Mom then licked her lips before carrying on: However, Mommys people may not yet be satisfied. From their standpoint, their authority and climb to power has just begun. To them, taking back the North for me is a political achievement that would grant them the stepping stone to ultimate power. For that reason, they all want to take the North from you. I told them that I want to let you establish a nation in the North, but s, Im afraid that they wont listen to me. As such, Mommy doesnt want for you to hand over your weapons for protecting yourself with. In Mommys opinion, being able to protect yourself is the best scenario.

    I picked up the tea kettle and poured Mom another cup. She watched me whilst wearing smile, and then looked to the west, where the sun was setting: If you need money, just let Mommy know. The things in the Inner Court are Mommys personal belongings, so nobody will care if Mommy gives them to you. Son, you need money for your coronation ceremony, right? Consider it Mommy providing you with funds.

    Wouldnt I be too pitiful if my coronation ceremony was funded by somebody else?

    Mom stood up and stretched her back out. While gazing at the sun outside, she replied, Its no big deal. Its a moms present for her sons coronation. Will that do? Its getting dark. Lets head in. The breeze from the valley is still cold at night. Catching a cold isnt fun and games.

    I nodded then gently took hold of Moms hand. In a soft tone, I said, Its all right, Mom. If youre worried that somebody will try to bring harm to the North using the firearms, dont worry. Mommy Elizabeth, I trust you, so if you want, Ill sell them to you.

    I stunned mom. She took in a deep breath and, in a serious tone, said, Youre still considering that even after what happened to Luna? Son, youre always careful, unwilling to mention Lunas misfortune, because its not a nice memory.

    I argued, Yes, but I still trust you in spite of that. I was a little impulsive at the time. Lunas misfortune had nothing to do with you. It was Alices fault. Youre my mother. I obviously trust you. If you were to hold a sword up to my neck now, Id still firmly believe you wouldnt stab me.

    A smile gradually crept up onto Moms face. She pulled me into her embrace, and I hugged her back. She gently stroked my back then giggled: Mommys nightmare has finally ended. Mommy has always avoided recalling Lunas incident, but Mommy has finally been relieved of it.

    Mom I hugged Mom: Mom, I wont me you, because you werent at fault. Alice was at fault. I still hate her. Ill never forget it. That being said, Ive always trusted you, for you are my mom. My mom.

    Mm, mm Son Son Elizabeth tightly hugged me, and I reciprocated the gesture.

    Mom was right. Once the sun went down, the chilly breeze from the snowy mountains was still cold despite it being summer. A slightly cold breeze blew Moms ck hair simrly to a g. I could feel the cold breeze graze my arms, back, neck and body However, my chest against Moms chest was warm Our hands holding each other had each others warmth

    I pondered, Why do I feel an odd sense of nostalgia? Why do I oddly feel touched? Why do I feel as though I forgot something? It had been a few months since Ist felt this feeling? Why am I feeling this sensation again? What exactly did I forget?

 Book 12: Chapter 47

    Book 12: Chapter 47

    Daisy, Daisy

    That day, we witnessed a historical scene My three daughters finally met each other after four months. Lucia used to stay cooped up in her room to look after Nona and Vera, while Nier didnt let Daisy leave her sight. As a result, the three of them knew I was their father, but they never met with each other.

    Vera was the eldest. Nona was the second eldest and Daisy was the youngest; however, they were pretty close in terms of age.

    On the left and right of the dining hall were three small beds belonging to the girls. Lucia held Nona and softly hummed a tune. Nier held Daisy and patted her. Daisy and Nona looked at each other. They seemed to be interested in another of the same age. Vyvyan held Vera. Vera wore a proud look as the eldest. She didnt care if anything would happen between her two sisters. Daisy and Nona seemed to have positive impressions of each other.

    Daisy seemed to be an aloof girl. That was a trait simr to her mother. Nier said she wouldnt be cold to others in Daisys presence in the future. The reason for that was to allow Daisy to develop a gentle and kind nature. Daisy already disyed a personality resembling Niers. She didnt care about anything and hates letting others interact with her. She wasnt too willing to be touched by the maids and didnt like to cry. She wouldnt cry much unless she was hungry. Shed smack maids without any hesitation when they picked her up even though pping them was pointless. Of course, she pped me, too. She didnt like me approaching her. She watched me with a very vignt gaze when Nier held her. When Nier wanted me to hold her, shed resist with all of her might, insisting on staying with her mother. She only smiled in Nier or Elizabeths presences.

    Nona was simr to Lucia; she enjoyed interacting with others and was very gentle. She was always cheerfully smiling. She loved to touch other peoples faces with her chubby little hands. Her bright smile made people want to dote on her. Nona was very close to me. Perhaps it was because elves subconscious allowed them to be conscious of their father. Hence, she looked forward to me visiting her daily. She always cheerfully called out whenever I went to her bed. Shed reach her hands out to try and hug me.

    As for Vera, she was even calmer. Yes, not aloof but calm. She wouldnt be happy just because you gave her a toy or food. Shed ept everything, but wouldnt form a positive opinion of you just because of that. She always looked at me with a heightened interest as though she was learning something. I could tell that she liked me very much. Shed try to hug me with Nona when she was in front of me.

    As soon as our family gathering for a meal ended, I called for all family members. Elizabeth and Vyvyan sat opposite each other, drinking red wine and talking about the past after dinner. They talked about how they were hungry and couldnt find food one winter, so they went and stole from a humans farm. Apparently, my father sessfully stole a few chicken eggs but tripped and broke them.

    Vera, who was in Vyvyans arms, didnt disturb their conversation. Instead, she watched the two of them with a lot of interest in spite of not understanding them. Vyvyan wasnt holding her because she wanted to acknowledge her rtionship with Vera, but solely because Lucia still couldnt hold the both of them. She didnt want to hold just one of them, so she let Queen Vyvyan hold a child. Vyvyan chose Vera.

    Nier and Lucia didnt want to spare each other a nce. They peacefully took care of their own kids. I watched my daughters. Daisy, who was in Niers arms, grabbed her clothes by her chest. I walked over. Nier looked at me and smiled: Your Majesty, did you want to hold Daisy?

    Ugh!! Ugh!

    Terrified, Daisy turned her head away just as I reached out to her. She desperately buried herself in Niers arms. I smiled hopelessly then pulled my hand back. Nier looked at me feeling scared. She gently patted Daisy and softly said, Daisy! Hes your father. You cant do this Your Majesty

    I touched Daisys head with a smile: Ah, dont mind it. Daisy is still a kid. Children are more inclined to cling to their mother more when theyre young. Itll be fine in the future. She doesnt understand Im her dad, yet. Dont worry, Nier.

    Vyvyan looked over with a smile and said, Troy, youre more inclined to cling to Mommy even now.

    Elizabeth ced her cup of wine down. She smiled and said, Were mother and son, after all. Were mother and son. Kids will always cling to their moms.

    Lucia looked at Nona, who was in her arms. She responded as though she thought of something, Is that right?

    I looked at Nier and Lucia. In a shocked tone, I asked, Hey, am I a mom-con to you?!

    The two of them looked at me and honestly nodded.

    Vyvyan and Elizabethughed before turning back to continue their conversation. I walked over to Lucia. Nona cheered up and extended her hands towards me, as she wanted me to hold her. Lucia smiled and pinched Nonas face: You want Daddy to hold you, Nona? All right, then. Let Daddy hold you.

    Nona desperately reached for me to hug me as though she couldnt wait.

    Ah, Nona was healing. I found my constion after a rough run-in with Daisy. Nona was definitely going to be the healing daughter who ran up to me when I came home, hug me around my thigh and greet me: Dad, youre back. That sort of daughter is perfect.

    I reached out to hold Nona, but as soon as I got a hold of her, I heard high-pitched cries from Niers side. The entire room fell silent. Surprised, I spun around to look in Niers direction. Nier anxiously tried to sooth Daisy, but Daisy ignored her. She, instead, wailed while looking in my direction. She desperately stretched her hand out toward me as she loudly wailed.

    I was bbergasted. Daisy rarely cried. I wondered what happened.

    Nier anxiously patted her and softly asked, Whats wrong? Whats wrong, Daisy? Are you hungry or is it time to change your nappies? Whats wrong? Whats wrong, Daisy?

    Vyvyan and Elizabeth looked at Daisy with curiosity.

    I had no idea what happened.

    <em>Whats wrong with Daisy? I dont have the foggiest idea as to what a childs cry means. Nier seems to be able to understand their cries, but I dont. What does Daisy want? Whats wrong with her? She wouldnt be wanting for me to hold her, would she? Youre not serious. She was desperately trying to get away from me when I tried to hold her just now.</em>

    Nona started urgently calling out to me. She grabbed Lucias chest and stretched her arms out toward me with all her might to try to get me to look at her. As soon as I turned to look at her, Daisy started wailing in her high-pitched voice, again.

    Son, it looks as though Daisy and Nona are fighting over you. Vyvyan loudlyughed, while Elizabeth desperately tried to hold back herughter. She then looked at the two girls andughed: They truly are their mothers daughter, huh? Theyre the exact same as their mothers. Their mothers fought for you, and now their daughters are fighting for their father.

    <strong>*Cries!*</strong>

    Nona grabbed onto my clothes. Daisy revealed an incredibly pitiable and restless gaze. She reached her hands out, seemingly wanting me to go over and hold her. I looked at the two of them feeling dumbfounded. I then looked at Lucia and Nier wondering what in the world was going on. Lucia nervously looked at me as though she didnt want me to go over. Nier looked as though she was telling me to hurry up over.

    <em>What the heck is up with this weird battlefield? I thought the three sisters got along with each other Whats this? The four-month olds ultimate showdown?!</em>

 Book 12: Chapter 48

    Book 12: Chapter 48

    Daisys reaction today gave me a fright.

    Nier removed her cape and hung it up by the side. She then looked at Daisy, who was sound asleep in my arms. She affectionately pinched her face and smiled: So Daisy does like her father. I guess she was just shy and didnt know how to express it; anyway, she professed her feelings once she saw her dad being stolen away. Look, Dear. Look how well shes sleeping in your arms.

    Shes only four months old. Where did she get these ideas from?

    I wasnt sure whether I was supposed to weep or rejoice. I watched Daisy take slow breaths. I lowered my head and gave her a kiss. She still had tears at the corner of her eyes. I went to hold her in the end to calm her down. Though Nona was very upset, she didnt cling to me. She, instead, went back to her mothers arms but turned back to look at me feeling slightly unhappy.

    Daisy stopped crying once I held her. She shot Nona a very proud gaze and raised her small fist up at thetter as if to assert her dominance. Nona, however, ignored Daisy and turned back to her mom.

    Vera was surprisingly calm when her two sisters were making a ruckus. She didnt seem to intend to join them. She, instead, imitated my moms and watched them.

    Vera found idols to learn from. That was a good sign. Vyvyan and Elizabeth were the two most outstanding women on the continent, so she wouldnt be an underperformer if she imitated them. They say children are a shadow of their parents. That meant shed definitely be a very graceful and beautiful woman if she imitated Vyvyan and Elizabeth.

    I gently ced Daisy into her bed. I saw Nierpletely naked when I turned around. She threw her clothes on the ground, sat down on the bed and grabbed my arm. She licked her lips, and then smiled: Our daughter is asleep, Dear. You will be staying tonight, right? Lets hurry and do it while Daisy is asleep. Otherwise, shell wake up at night.

    Nier

    Come on,e on, Dear. Ah, dont worry, dont worry. Ive recovered after giving birth! Uhm! Im very confident in my body right now. Have a look if you dont believe me. Even that fox evaluated my body positive, so lets hurry, Dear. Just as we did in the past tonight, well do it until either I fall asleep or Daisy wakes up! I wont let you rest!

    Seeing how Nier was so excited  she appeared as if she virtually couldnt speak  I knew she wasnt lying to me. She didnt want to let me sleep That said, she was right. Neither she nor Lucia was willing to move about after giving birth.

    Lucia tried to learn to cook nowadays. She wasnt willing to wear on the Shadow Squad uniform or pick up her dagger again. She liked to hold a kitchen knife, instead. As for Nier, her recovery came along smoothly, with her training diligently for three months. Nier had the most perfect body among my three wives. Lucias body was actually a little softer, but she wasnt willing to do it with me many times, for her body couldnt withstand my mana. As for Nier Yeah, I kind of, you know, couldnt withstand her

    Nier and I hadnt touched each other amorously in almost a year. It was often on Niers mind when she was with me, but Daisy always woke up in the middle of the night; hence, our daughter killed the mood for me, as well, not to mention that I stayed at Mommy Vyvyans ce more often in the first month. Thus, it was st to the past for the night.

    I was aroused already. I had a strong craving for something I was deprived of for a long time when I saw Niers body.

    I hugged Nier, and she let out a soft moan. She wrapped her arms around my neck and passionately kissed me. I slowly undressed, and then pushed Nier down onto the bed.

    Oh? Are you nning to be more on the offensive today? Nier sped my face in a most amorous manner. She narrowed her eyes to look at me with a smile.

    I pressed my hands down on her and panted as I asked, What? You dont see this side of me often?

    Nier moaned then wore a soothing smile with her eyes narrowed as though she was melting: Of course Mm In the past I was the one taking the initiative It was rare to see my Prince Now that youre taking the initiative It feels simr to when we just got married

    Nier grabbed my arm. I thought that was enough forey. Nier sunk her fingers into my flesh. If she wasnt worried about waking up Daisy, she probably wouldve loudly moaned already. I looked at her maniacal eyes.

    I think that damned doctor lied to me. He said Nier was, like this, due to the drug and would recover after giving birth. What happened to that? If you ask me, <em>this</em> must be Niers true nature! Perhaps the effects of the drugs wore off age ago, and she was just following her true nature!

    Nier suddenly vigorously sat up, and then hugged me tightly. She moved on her own, as she thirst for more. She then pressed me down onto the bed, leaned down and bit my lips. She kissed me with everything she had then sat back up. She couldnt resist her desire anymore. She looked at me and sexily licked her lips. She smiled: Hnng Mm I think that its better if I move Mm like this Your Majesty Hmm

    Nier found it more addicting to move her hips on her own. Well, that saved me energy. I watched her wildly flick her hair. Nier was very beautiful in her aroused state. I didnt know why we were both smitten with each other, but we felt one another looked the best.

    I couldnt help myself from grabbing Daisys food source. A bit of Daisys breakfast for tomorrow spilt due to Niers intense movements and my vigour. I licked her tits To be honest, I preferred the elven taste more Maybe its because I got use to Mommy Vyvyan.

    Eyes narrowed, Nier giggled: Daisy didnt finish it today, so how about you help finish it, Your Majesty? Or were you nning to leave it for Daisys breakfast tomorrow?

    I think its better not to have leftovers from dinner for breakfast. Breakfast is the most important meal. You, therefore, naturally should serve fresh food. So, let me have the leftovers from tonights dinner.

    Nier hissed andughed: Ahaha Your Majesty Your Majesty Hahahaha

    Nierughed jubntly. My suckling gave a different feeling to when she was showering Daisy with her motherly love, apparently. My suckling was motivated by infinite lust. Nier and I dialled up the intensity.

    I changed my mind; I felt it wasnt too bad if I didnt get to sleep. Itd be fine for me to bezy again tomorrow. I didnt get many chances with Nier. I might have more chances in the future, but not at that point in time. One minute of bliss with Nier was still one minute.

    I decided not to think about my kids, Lucia, Vyvyan or Elizabeth for the meanwhile. There was only Nier and I in the moment. There was only kinky Nier on my hips and the gentle sensation in my hands.

    This is fine. This is good enough!!! I eximed silently.

    Aah!! Nier couldnt hold back her moan in the end. She moaned as if she lost her mind. Her body shuddered as if she got electrocuted. Her vagina contracted so tightly that I thought Id die from having my dragon strangled. But nheless, that was our greatest moment of bliss and the moment we needed each other most. I hugged her tightly, and she reciprocated the hug.

    I feel very blissful I feel very blissful Your Majesty

    I gently stroked her messy ck hair and replied in a tender tone: Uhm Me too, Nier Me, too.

    So Lets Lets go again Lets go again

 Book 12: Chapter 49

    Book 12: Chapter 49

    When Freya saw me the next morning, she smiled and asked, Good morning, Onii-sama. You do not look too well. Did you not sleep wellst night?

    I responded with a helpless smile: Do I look so bad that you can tell with a single nce?

    Smiling, Freya replied, Yes. You must have done it with Miss Nier until veryte, right? I may not be able to hear it, but I am absolutely certain that is what happened. Add Daisy to that equation, and not only did you not sleep well but were also busy all night, right? Onii-sama, to be honest, your fatigue from not sleeping did not show so obviously in the past. Are you all right?

    Im fine. Nothing out of the ordinary. At least, not now.

    I checked my body. Freya said I looked bad, but I didnt feel any difort  aside from the fatigue and sleepiness youd experience after an all-nighter. I felt a lot better after having the tea that wakes you up in the morning. I felt decent; I was still young, after all. My life had just started.

    Freya walked up to me and pinched my face. In a slightly concerned tone, she said, Whatever the case may be, I feel that you look very unwell, which is aplete contrast to the past. Onii-sama, you must look after your health. Do not exhaust yourself if you are feeling unwell. Though I feel that it is a miracle you are this tired when you have not worked earnestly at all recently. Wait. That is not the point. The point is, from now on, you must pay attention to your health, and you best go see Queen Vyvyan for a check-up.

    You are not a pure human, or the doctors in the Imperial Pce would be able to give you a check-up. Therefore, it is best you ask Queen Vyvyan to give you a check-up before she leaves. After all, while you cannot use mana, you do require mana to maintain your body.

    I know my body better than you, Freya.

    Tone serious, Freya stated, Not necessarily, Onii-sama. If everybody could regte their body, there would be no need for the doctor upation. Onii-sama, sometimes, you do not know your body, so you best hurry and get Queen Vyvyan to give you a check-up as soon as possible. If you do not go to see her today, I shall go see her and tell her that you are unwell yet refused to see her. Do you think you can escape from her?

    Okay, okay. Ill go see Mommy Vyvyan. I touched my head and said, Im not deliberately avoiding her. Its just that sometimes things be very troublesome when I see her Mm Shees up with lots of requests

    Still, you have to go. Oh, right, Onii-sama, it will be a full-moon night soon. Are you not going to prepare for it? You have been resolving it with different people for thest few months, right? I think that you best let Queen Vyvyan take care of you on this full-moon night for the sake of your health. I noticed that you suffer side-effects if anybody besides Queen Vyvyan helps you.

    I nodded.

    The truth is I was a bit reluctant to go to Mommy Vyvyan, as there was always a fat chance I couldnt leave. Frankly, Freya made a big deal out of something minor. I knew my body. There was nothing wrong with my body. Freya thought it has to do with my mana, but I didnt feel there was any issue with my mana. The problem with my body mustve been due to indulging a little excessively

    Freya didnt know my problem I was certain that was the reason. Mommy Vyvyan and Nier were monsters. Satisfying one of them was hard enough under normal circumstances, yet I needed to satisfy both of them at the same time at that point in time, especially Nier, who returned to her usual self yesterday. Yes, it felt amazing, but I felt as though I was risking my life for it.

    I thought Id be fine if I went to Lucia for some time. The elf, Lucia, didnt pursue that ecstatic feeling. Lucia wanted pure affection between us. Intercourse was merely a reproductive process to her. For that reason. Id be able to recover if I went to her room at night.

    Id be fine after some rest and regtion Although it was something Nier and Mommy Vyvyan rejoiced at indulging in I dont believe that there will be a problem with my health. Elves had very long lifespans. Mommy Vyvyans age was still a mystery. I was half-human and half-elf; I should have a longer lifespan than humans if not as long as elves, right? Additionally, I wouldnt get sick. I only entered a very weak state if Icked mana. I never had the chance tock mana, though, since I couldnt use magic.

    Mommy Vyvyan said it before. She said that if I used magic as I did on that full-moon night, then I might die. I hadnt used magic recently, so it was very unlikely there was an issue with my mana. Freya didnt n to have humanitys doctor give me a check-up. I felt I needed Freya to drug me as she did in the past.

    Freya spiked my drink under Niers orders in the past, which allowed me to maintain my energy for the purpose of having the energy to make babies with her at night. Nheless, that was in the past. The reason I didnt feel drained after my night escapades was because of that sort of drug.

    I asked, Freya, do you still have that sort of drug?

    Freya vigntly looked at me. She responded, Which type? Onii-sama, I do not think you should carelessly consume any drug without a doctors prescription. Further, I have never given you any drug, have I?

    Im talking about the one Nier previously told you to feed me.

    Oh, that type. Miss Nier was the one who gave it to me. I do not know what that drug is. As such, you should go and ask Miss Nier for it if you want it,. However, your child with Miss Nier is already four months old, and you n to have another? Miss Nier struggles to get pregnant, though, so I do not think you should have another child. What, are you unhappy that all your children your girls? You still have Miss Ling Yue.

    No, I feel very happy to have my three daughters. I really dont want to see myself having a son when I look at myself. Im serious.

    I think my father would think the same way. He never wouldve thought the day woulde when he saw mee to this world With him as a precedent anecdote, I was celebrating and honoured when I looked at my daughters. I was very satisfied with having three daughters, honest. I just I <em>absolutely</em> never ask Nier for that drug or else shed definitely interpret that as me wanting to do it more and then Id be doomed

    Let us begin work now,, then, Onii-sama. If you do not feel ill, let us start now. You still need to choose your coronation method. Onii-sama, you can leave a bit earlier today.

 Book 12: Chapter 50

    Book 12: Chapter 50

    Mommy Vyvyan ced a cup of tea in front of me. Curious, she said, Whats wrong, Son? I heard you came to have me give you a check-up. Isnt it better toe at night for this sort of stuff? Its a bit sudden. Mommy actually needs to make some preparations.

    In a serious tone, I replied, Thats not it, Mom. I came <em>just</em> for a body check-up, serious. Freya felt there might be something wrong with me, so I came to have my mana examined. I think the only thing I could have problems with is mana.

    Vyvyan touched my head. With a smile, she said, Mana problem? Son, its very unlikely for you to have a problem with your mana, because you practically dont expend mana; its impossible for you to experienceck of mana. In addition, virtually all of your mana is messy, so it shouldnt be any messier. Therefore, your mana will be fine. Of course, Ill check for you.

    Mom pointed to the bed: Son, sit over there on the bed; then remove your upper-body clothing and then face your back to me. Ill see if your mana is normal or not.

    I followed Moms instructions. I went over to sit on the bed, removed my clothing on my torso and faced my back to Mom. I earned a lot more wounds on my arms, chest and back aftering to this world. Fortunately, I didnt have anything on my back. I hadnt been betrayed and stabbed in the back, literally, yet.

    Mom walked over and pressed her hand onto my back. I didnt know what Mom could see; but nheless, I could seemingly feel a strange energy circte inside my body. I didnt know what the energy was doing. It seemed to be checking the paths in my body were normal or not.

    A short momentter, Mom removed her hand and sat down next to me. She exined, Theres no problem, Son. Your mana is fine. Still, as Mommy said, your body is still very weak. It wont affect your daily life, but remember to never use magic again. You cant control your power. Mommy is being serious. Son, did youe to have me check you because youre unwell?

    I nodded. I hesitated for a moment before shaking my head: I dont feel unwell. It was my sister, Freya, who thought I looked bad. Thats why I came to have you take a look; however, since you said theres no problem with my mana, I guess it means the problem lies with my physical body.

    Correct. If you were a human, you could say so. That being said, Mommy doesnt think that youve caught a cold or whatever, because youre not human. Thus, you wont contract human diseases. You dont have any sicknesses that elves suffer from, either; therefore, you should be very healthy right now.

    Vyvyan stroked my head. She then smiled: Theres no better feeling than seeing my son safe and sound. You do indeed look unwell. Having said that, I think youll be fine with some rest. To be honest, the North still isnt a habitat quite suitable for elves. Its much warmer, yes, but still inferior to the elven forests. How about it, Son? Do you want to return to Duargana for a vacation?

    No, Mom. I should be preparing for my coronation. I dont intend to conduct some national coronation tour for a ceremony. Im just going to conduct the ceremony in the pce. I just need the nobles and what have you to acknowledge me as the ruler of the North.

    What about the denizens? Do the denizens of your North acknowledge you?

    I shrugged: I just need to provide them withnd, food, hot water and a future, and theyll acknowledge anything Thats what Freya said.

    Do you share the view?

    I shook my head with a helpless smile. I peered outside the window and replied, I dont. I think I need to let the people know me. Id argue this nation wasnt built by the nobles and wealthy. This nation is the peoples nation. I need to let them know who they are paying taxes to and who is providing them with protection. The problem is I dont have money. I want to do ap around the entire nation, since I still havent seen how all of the people in my nation and its vicinity look. I dont have the money for that, though.

    Tone serious, Mom responded, Mommy can give you money so that you can make a trip around thisnd. Still, Mommy is reluctant to let you leave. Mommy feels that Mommy will feel more reassured if you stay inside the pce. If you want to want to venture out on a tour for your coronation ceremony, however, Mommy can provide you with money.

    I shook my head: You cant, Mom. Mom, were now mother and son, very close mother and son, for that matter. But youre still Queen Vyvyan, while Im Troy Gdriel Rosvenor when ites to national affairs In the future, Ill be addressed as a King Hence, I cant ept your gift. If I epted money from you, wouldnt that mean somebody else subsidised the costs for the King of the Norths coronation?

    Elizabeth was definitely the one who taught you that.

    I wont deny that

    Vexed, Mommy Vyvyan pouted: Geez, that woman is always ruining everything nice around me, first my brother and now my child. Far out. Shes so boring. Now my son has be boring, too. In the past, my son wouldnt have cared about any of that. What an annoying woman.

    I chuckled: Mommy Vyvyan, I think that you should change the way you see me I think that you cant look at me with the gaze youd use to pamper a child anymore.

    No, I insist. Son, no matter how much you do, youll always be my son. Youll always be my son. That wont change even if you now have kids or your children have kids. That wont ever change.

    Vyvyan pulled me into her embrace in a somewhat wilful manner. She then pinched my face and bit my ear. She whispered, Since you want to have a good rest,e to Mommys room tonight. There is no crying children there or anybody who would cling to you

    I cut Vyvyan off: Mom, do you think Id be able to get some good rest tonight, with you in your room?

    Mommy can put you to sleep with magic so that you dont feel it, Son, and then you wont need to do anything. Just leave it all to Mommy

    No! No! No! No!! Thats insane. I cant ept it. I cant

    ========

    That night

    Son? Mommy Elizabeth was surprised to see me. She ced her book down and asked, What are you here for sote at night?

    Mom For the sake of getting some quality sleep Could I sleep in your room for the night? No At least one week? Its too dangerous with Nier and Mommy Vyvyan. The girls in Lucias room cry at night so youre my only hope

 Book 12: Chapter 51

    Book 12: Chapter 51

    Please wait here for a while then, Mr. Alex. His Majesty will immediately be here, said Freya.

    Alex nodded in a flustered manner. He took hold of the cup Freya ced in front of him. He spaced out for a moment when he caught a glimpse of Freyas chest when she bent down to ce the cup down. Freya seemed to notice him looking, but she just smiled with her lips pursed instead of making a deal out of it. Embarrassed by his own behaviour, Alex hid his red face and ears. He didnt dare to look Freya in the face. He tightly gripped the cup despite his hand burning red.

    Mr. Alex?

    Hmm?!

    Isnt it hot?

    Aah!!! Alex aggressively whipped his hand, thereby tipping the cup over, causing the steaming water to spill on him. He shrieked and jumped to his feet.

    Freya swiftly grabbed Alexs hand and softly blew on his hand. She then chuckled: You got burnt, didnt you, Mr. Alex? It is all right. It is all right. Do you want to soothe it with ice or would you be fine with just me blowing it? Your face is really red. Did your face get burnt, too? Would you like me to blow it?

    No. No. No Alex looked away.

    I stood at the door and looked at Alex, who was tightly holding Freyas hand. The two of them stood very close together. Freya gently stroked his hand. His face was so red that it looked as if it was going to explode. Freya got even closer to him and gently blew his ear.

    Ah! No Ah! Alex intensely shuddered, and then went limp in his chair simrly to a melted snowman.

    Freya released Alex with the smile of a victor. She then picked up the cup again and gave him a smile: I shall go and pour you another cup then, Mr. Alex. Ah, His Majesty has arrived. You two can begin. I will not disturb you.

    Alex didnt hear a word she said. He covered his ears as though he went to heaven. His life wasplete after the intimate moment.

    Freya giggled as she came up to me. She whispered in my ear, Done. Alex is not muddleheaded. He will not think about anything you say now, Onii-sama.

    Who did you learn that trick from?

    Freya looked at me with a smile. In a muffled voice, she answered, Is the body of a woman not a weapon? I cannot stay by your side for too long; else, this technique will be pointless. I shall take my leave first, Onii-sama.

    I nodded: All right.

    I walked up to Alex and sat opposite him. Idpare him at the time to a slime monster. With a smile, I said, Sorry, Mr. Alex. My sister isnt used to these jobs. She identally burnt you, didnt she? I give you my sincere apology. I will speak to her about it afterwards.

    N-No, I am fine. I am fine. I am fine. Miss Freya did not do anything wrong. Mm, it was all due to my carelessness. I spilt the water, because I was not careful. I am very grateful to Miss Freya. Miss Freya helped me treat the burn. It is not hurting anymore. It is not hurting anymore.

    Mr. Alex, blowing on it cannot be considered a treatment

    But it truly worked.

    I chuckled. Alex was excited.

    Alex was still a kid as I thought he was. He had no idea what to do in front of the girl he liked. He made every man feel a sense of nostalgia despite the stupidity of it. After all, every man was once stupid in the same way.

    Since you are all right, lets get to business, then. I have not mentioned the following news to anybody. Youre the first to know, Mr. Alex. I trust you a lot due to your sentiments toward the North. Of course, it is also attributed to your assistance you provided me. Therefore, I am letting you know about this first and hope that youll be able to help me.

    Please go ahead.

    Freya walked in between us. Alex, who was nning to rpose himself to debate about the important matter we were about to discuss, went red in the face and ears again. He lowered his head again. Freya ced a new cup of tea down in front of him. Smiling, she said, Mr. Alex, be more careful this time. It is the same tea.

    Ah Okay, okay, mm

    Freya straightened up. She looked at Alex, who didnt dare to look at her, yet was peeking at her, and she softly giggled. She then turned and went to the door, but she didnt intend to leave. Since Alex kept ncing in that direction, Freya continued to linger at the door and would let him see the bottom of her dress.

    Honestly, I began to sympathise with the smitten guy. Nave and cute Alex finally found a lover for the first time, but she toyed with his feelings.

    How tragic, I thought.

    Being yed by the elder-sister type was a fatal dream for men. All I could do was pray Alex best not wake up.

    Alex was evidently restless and whimsical. When I first met him, I knew he wasnt an idiot. He inherited his fathers intelligence, but he used it in the right ce. He gave me money and resources in order to atone; nheless, there was no chance hed make a concession if we were to negotiate on equal terms. Consequently, I needed him to be restless and whimsical during our talk. That way, hed forget what he wanted, I meant, what he needed.

    Mr. Alex, I am now preparing for my coronation. I n to ascend the throne in the North. I think I have what it takes to rule the North given how Ipletely transformed it into what it is now, settled the unrest, united the North and brought new life to the North that was in ruins.

    Yes.

    Alex shook his leg. His gaze only stopped on my face for a short moment. It appeared that he wasnt willing to listen to my drivel.

    I already upied the Imperial Pce. Did I still not have the authority to rule the North with that? Anything he said wouldve been pointless even if he felt I wasnt qualified to rule the North. For that reason, hed rather look at the bottom of Freyas skirt.

    Ill juste out with it, then. I trust your connections, Mr. Alex. I need you to help me inform all of the nobles who can make it to the Imperial Pce for my coronation ceremony. In addition, I want you to help me with food. Candidly speaking, we dont have much food in the Imperial City at this present time. After all, this city just went through a disasterst year. The food transported from the South needs to be distributed to other ces, so we cant store too much food in the Imperial City. Having said that, I believe that you nobles must have some food stored away at home. I, therefore, hope you can provide us with some.

    Alex nodded: Sure. There are no problems with that. That being said, it would be pushing it if our family, alone, had to supply food. I can convince them to bring food into the Imperial City with them. But do you not intend to go on a tour?

    No, I dont n to waste money on that. Plus, if you can alle, doesnt that mean the North supports me? Though its fine to bring food along, I hope you can prepare some for us beforehand. Can you do that as soon as possible?

    That much food? Mm

    Freya gently whipped her skirt. While carrying the tray of tea, she looked in our direction and revealed a shortsting charming smile.

    Alex aggressively clenched his teeth and replied, No problem.

    I stood Thank you very much for your assistance, Mr. Alex. I will not forget your assistance. Please allow Freya to take care of you now. I still have other business.

    Sure! Sure!!! No problem!! I will stay with Freya for a while! No problem!!

 Book 12: Chapter 52

    Book 12: Chapter 52

    Freya nced behind her with a charming smile. She said, All right, then, ording to our n, the nobles and financial groups will all participate in your coronation ceremony. Also, Mr. Alex will supply the food. Onii-sama, do you have any special requests for your crown? Of course, even if you said yes, it would still be toote.

    I shook my head: I dont care how the crown looks, since I dont intend to wear it for very long. Im fine as long as it isnt heavy.

    The two of us were walking in the corridor. It was an afternoon where we had no work, which was very rare. The bright sun outside appeared as if it could melt our ss panes. The passageway connected two towers. On both sides of the passageway were ss panes. If you looked down below, youd see flowerspeting with each other. Despite looking through a ss pane, you could still seemingly smell the scent from below, where the sun shone down on brightly.

    Freya noticed me looking outside. She giggled: Would you agree it is very beautiful, Onii-sama? It is tough to imagine, right? You would see such a beautiful flower garden if you looked down outside your room in humanitysnds. Empress Elizabeth personally prepared that flower garden for you. It is just that you rarely go down there to check it out. However, even if you did, those flowers are not blooming for you, but <em>these</em> flowers are blooming for you.

    I softly chuckled: I never thought such bright flowers would sprout from thend I personally destroyed. I never imagined this day woulde, either. Not only have the flowers bloomed, but havent the flowers by my side bloomed, too?

    Freya lingered. She titled her head in puzzlement. Wearing a smile, I asked, Freya, youve grown, havent you? Youll be an adult in a few years time. Mommy Elizabeth gave birth to me at your age. Freya, do you have somebody you like?

    Head still angled, Freya smiled and asked, Somebody I like? Do you still not know who I like, Onii-sama? I think this should just be buried forever. Are you telling me you want to put it out there? I am very sorry, Onii-sama, but I am genuinely afraid of Miss Nier. Genuinely.

    I scratched my nose: No, thats not what I meant. What I meant was do you have somebody you fancy? For example, you look as though you had fun chatting with Alex.

    I didnt look outside because I liked looking at the flowers below. It was just that I was a little embarrassed to look at Freya.

    Freya narrowed her eyes, and then revealed a mischievous smile. She swiftly wrapped her arm around mine, and then pinched my face. With a smile, she said, What is the matter, Onii-sama? Are you a jealous right now? Did I not do it for what we initially discussed? Still, I am quite happy.

    Not jealous but I just felt you would eventually get married. I was thinking about when youd get married and who youd marry. To be honest, I can only think of letting you marry somebody I know, and he must really like you. Thats why there are only two people I can think of. One is Alex and the other is Gerald.

    I scratched my head: Honestly, I might be thinking about the lives of others, since my own life has been decided. Freya, I never thought about it before, but we will definitely live here in the future; hence, I suddenly thought it wouldnt be a bad idea for you to get married here.

    Freya shook her head. With a smile, she replied, Frankly, you are thinking too much. I do not even have ns to get married. In my opinion, neither of the two you suggested are good candidates for marriage, as I do not have any feelings for them. Alex and I have only met twice, and the nave boy is not my cup of tea. I prefer somebody more mature. As for Gerald, sorry, Onii-sama, but I have no feelings for that bodyguard. Ourmunication is truly very good.

    Well, Nier hated me initially.

    But Gerald does not possess your shameless character.

    Was I initially <em>that</em> clingy toward Nier?!

    Freya grinned: No, what I meant was you did not get angry no matter how Nier spoke to you. I genuinely admire that sort of shameless technique. If you did not use that method, Miss Nier, I mean, the Royal Princess would not have remembered you, right? The same goes for Gerald. Gerald is just a bodyguard; he is not suitable as a lover.

    Whats on your mind, then?

    Freya shook her head. She touched her hair then smiled: If I have somebody I love, why must I get married? Onii-sama, you would not marry somebody you do not love, would you? Thus, I will not get married unless there is a second person who can capture my heart. Otherwise, never, Onii-sama. I do not care if I never get married, either, for I am always by the side of the man I like. That is enough to me. So then, Onii-sa-

    Your Highness!!

    I got attacked from behind before Freya could finish. Lucia leapt onto my back and wrapped their legs around my waist. I heard her cheerful voice and felt her familiar warmth at the side of my face. She kissed the side of my face and cheerfully eximed, Your Highness, the weather outside is terrific. It reminds me of Duargana. I asked Queen Vyvyan to look after the girls, so lets go out for a stroll. Well go for a stroll in the flower garden first; then, well go to the market! I havent yed around in the markets yet!

    Okay, okay, okay, I responded.

    I grabbed Lucias hand with a smile. Lucia dexterously hopped off my back. The North was a foreign ce to her, as she was unwell upon arriving in the North; then, she took care of the girls the entire time. She never had time to go outside for a spin. The same went for Nier. Nier didnt seem interested in anything besides the flower garden, though.

    I decided to take Lucia out for the afternoon: We wont be going for just an hour this time, though.

    Lucia grabbed hold of my hand. I looked at Freya. Freya made a goodbye hand gesture. I smiled, and then said, Lets go then, Lucia. If you want to y for the entire afternoon, then lets y all afternoon.

    Freya watched her brother leave from behind and sighed. She then turned around to look at Gerald, who was leaning on the ss pane of the corridor and looking down to satisfy his interest. She called out to him and he looked over to her. He quickly jogged over to her side.

    Freya ignored him and looked forward with a strange smile. She said, Onii-sama just asked if I have any ns to get married. He also suggested two candidates. One was Alex, and the other was you.

    So what is your opinion?

    My opinion is I choose neither.

    Gerald scratched his face and looked away due to embarrassment. In a soft voice, he said, Truthfully I hope you can choose one

    I wont. The man I like is right by my side. I will not choose another. It does not matter to me that I have to be a sister and cannot be his wife. Moreover, the North still needs me. I cannot abandon the North due to pregnancy, so I will not get married.

    So, you are not getting married for a greater cause?

    And for my Onii-sama.

    Freya turned away and didnt look at Gerald again. She looked ahead with a serious expression. In spite of being a child in her teens, the stern look of hers resembled an adults.

    Gerald went silent for a short moment. and then rubbed his face. From the bottom of his heart, he said, That is fine, Miss Freya.

    Freya froze for a brief moment. She then turned her head to look at Gerald with a smile. She asked, What are you talking about? Did something happen to me?

    No. What I wanted to say was I am your bodyguard Since you have chosen to protect the greater cause and your Onii-sama, I shall protect you. Since you are not willing to marry, I shall stay by your side forever, because you need somebody to protect you!

 Book 12: Chapter 53

    Book 12: Chapter 53

    Mommy Elizabeth ced down the n I handed her. Smiling, she said, Son, you mustve finished the preparations for your coronation, right? You sure are fast. I prepared for a very long time for my coronation. This is a very ordinary coronation ceremony. Its as ordinary and simple as a ball. Son, your coronation ceremony is a one-off event, you know? Dont think this simple coronation ceremony of yours is <em>too </em>simple?

    I think its just perfect. I dont ce much importance on a coronation ceremony. If you ask me, the people wont remember me for my coronation ceremony. In my opinion, its the things I do afterwards that will be remembered. What Im most confident in is not my coronation ceremony, but my set ofws. Freya, I and a group of people spent four to five months to design thisplete set ofws and apletew system. The North doesnt need civilians taking matters into their own hands or vengeance. From now on, everything in the North will be dealt with ording to thew. Judgement will be fair, just and without bias. I will start this movement.

    In a serious tone, Mom argued, Son, you used your time and blood to obtain this empire. You should grant yourself special right; thats what you deserve as the ruler. Im sure Freya wasnt the one who created this; or maybe I should say that Freya gave you a chance to, but you got rid of it, yourself. Son, have you forgotten what Mommy told you? You have to bear in mind that youre the ruler. You set the rules; therefore, you can choose not to stick to what you set in ce. Honestly speaking, Mommy seesw as a tool you use to limit what others can do using your special rights. Its a tool that a ruler uses to maintain their rule. Its basically the same as prison and the military.

    No. By the sounds of it, we viewws differently. I, too, thinkw is a tool for ruling. Its a tool for me to run this nation. If I want the tool to be effective, it must apply for everybody. Mom, you run your vast empire with supreme military force. In reality, though, I cant do that, as I dont have a powerful military as you do. The only thing I can use is the peoples self-discipline. Once everybody remembers thews, theyll still conduct themselves morally andwfully even without a military or mymand.

    Son, dont think of people in such a positive light. When theres no food and hope, theyll be wild beasts even if theyre usually polite.

    Wearing a smile, I exined, Thats why ensuring they have enough to eat and are full of hope is my main job. I dont have any enemies. My main job is to ensure the people have enough to eat and to give them hope. I think thats where Freya and I are on the same page, but also slightly differ. Perhaps I should say that I dont really like Freyas attitude towards the people.

    Mom sat down to the side. She crossed her legs: I, on the other hand, feel Freyas attitude is right. Son, what is the meaning of ruling a nation to you? Put another way, how do you view ruling a nation? To Mommy, ruling a nation is simr to a business deal; its a situation where you use your best hand. We must be in charge of all of the operations. Militaries, people and wealth are all bargaining chips we can use topete. Sometimes we need to abandon some cards. The people are the same as a herd of cattle we raise. We usually need milk. In winter, however, we need smoked meat. As for the people, its the same no matter who rules. Its just that under our rule, we use them if we can. We just treat them the same as cattle. We just need to provide them with the fundamentals. They arent loyal to us. They only feel as though we fed them.

    I replied, Perhaps thats true. Nevertheless, I dont consider people tools or consumables to us but the foundation of founding my nation. My military, taxes and food, alle from them. I think the people show no recognition for their ruler precisely because we only care about feeding them.

    It seems that trip to the snowy mountains was a mistake, Son, interjected Mommy Elizabeth, with a wave of her hand. She smiled: It appears that Karanas style was effective on you, huh? Son, dont be led astray by Karanas ideas. Karana did exactly that, but the people are no different to a bottomless pit. Its impossible to fill it. However, lets not discuss this now. How to rule a nation isnt something for us to discuss. How about we talk about Daisy?

    Mm, youre right.

    There was actually nothing wrong with what Karana said; she just oversimplified things. Karana still thought that satisfying material needs was enough. In reality, it wasnt.

    I had to give the people a sense of recognition. To achieve that, I needed to empower them with a sense of honour. I needed them to think I was the ruler, let them know where I was from and make them feel proud to be ruled by me. That was the only way they would feel that it didnt matter who ruled and stepped up when it was time to fight.

    Being recognised by humanity and material goods were strongly corrted to the whole equation, nheless. What Karana wants was somewhat different to Marx and Engels theories. The crux of the issue was that was all Karana was capable of thinking of at the moment. At present, nobody considered the psychological side of the equation.

    Perhaps I can invite Karanae to the North to have a look for herself in the future, I thought.

    The North that I wanted was a bit different to what Freya wanted. That being said, our reasons didnt need to match, since our end goal was the same.

    Mom pulled on me to stand up: Okay then, Son, provide me with a good seating location for your coronation ceremony. Do you want to go outside for a stroll in the flower garden together and enjoy the sunlight while its out?

    I shook my head with a smile: No. Mommy Elizabeth, I just came back from outside with Lucia.

    Mom nodded with a hint of disappointment: I actually wanted to go for a stroll with you in the afternoon. Im honestly really fond of flowers. I suppose its the only remaining habit Ive kept from the past.

    No, dancing is to me, as well.

    Is it?mented Mommy Elizabeth. She spun around with a smile: Honestly, I quite envy Lucia, since she got to dance in such a bright sea of flowers. I wanted to dance with your father as you did, too But I dont think Ill have a chance

    Lets go, Mom. I cut Mom off, thereby stopping her from recalling the past. I then invited her to dance with a hand gesture: Lets go, Mom. You want to dance in the sea of flowers? Were not in formal wear, theres no music, and Im not my father, but dancing with your son will do, right?

    Moms eyes were filled with surprise. A momentter, she revealed an eager and consoled smile. She grabbed hold of my hand and gently adjusted her long-ck hair. With a smile she replied, Id be happy to, Mr. Rosvenor.

 Book 12: Chapter 54

    Book 12: Chapter 54

    Honestly, I wasnt ustomed to the dishes in the North. The anthropoids had some habits that belonged to wild beasts. They werent good with cooking. To the contrary, they enjoyed raw meat. Even Ling Yue liked seasoning raw meat with some salt, and then eating it raw. Watching her lick the blood off her fingers truly shattered fantasies youd have about her.

    I intended to introduce some colour to dishes to the North. The main dishes and soup would be prepared as per humanitys cooking. Additionally, we chose fruit from the elvennds. Everyone would be given some meat skewers. Then, wed share the Empress bread Mommy Elizabeth prepared in order to show the anthropoids the purpose of wheat.

    The farmers in the North werent willing to nt wheat. The wheat in the North was a quite simr to soybeans. Once they were ripe, they were wrapped in shells. There were very few farmers in the North. Freya gave them wheat crops, but they were full of vignce, because theyd never seen wheat before. Up until we introduced wheat, they nted a crop simr to tomatoes. What grew, instead, resembled potatoes.

    There werent many of them. One strain provided roughly two potatoes. What they did was wrap it up in mud, throw it into the fire and finally eat it once it was baked. Anthropoids usually had those potatoes and raw meat for dinner. If they didnt have salt, theyd just chew the raw meat. They smoked meat in autumn to preserve the meat.

    Since salt was scarce in the North, bacon and salt could, therefore, only be enjoyed by noble tribes such as Ling Yues. I wasnt sure if improving the environment would help increase the production volume correspondingly.

    The coronation ceremony would be a bit too shabby if they ate that way at the banquet, too. I needed to change the nobles concepts of food with humanity and elven foods. That, in turn, would change the peoples tastes. As a subsequence, the North would be more civilised, and thereby resemble the South.

    Admittedly, while I consider eating raw meat and drinking blood to be a unique characteristic of beasts, I wanted to make them more simr to humans Perhaps that was because I was a human. I suppose it wasparable to what we considered as bread.

    My coronation was tomorrow. You could say today was the entire Imperial Pces most bustling day. It waste at night, yet the horses in the stable were still neighing. There were a total of four stables; but nheless, there were still people who had to leave their horses outside.

    A bright me was lit in the centre of the pce to make it convenient for everybody to move their horse carriages around and unload. Lots of people were moving about in the pce. All the nobles brought food when they came over as per Alexs request. They offered food under the pretext of a gift from the North to the new King. That also managed to cover the fact that there was no food in the Imperial City.

    The nobles had high very expectations for me, but I didnt have a positive impression of them. They didnt give me money when I needed it most. Plus, in all honesty, the life of the North was in their hands. They wereparable to tycoons. Just as Ling Yues tribe was responsible for the Brilliant Moon Stones, every noble tribe in the North was responsible for something.

    My purpose in calling them to the pce this time was to try and confiscate them of their power and influence. I didnt want autonomous politics under my ruled. I was the only one allowed to rule in the North, and all the important resources belonged to me, period. The four tribes managed to form their own armies, as they had money. I couldnt let history repeat itself. I was very curious as to whether Alex invited Ling Yue or not, I thought.

    Although the Moon Fox Tribe was previously considered exterminated, the tribes only descendant, Ling Yue, returned to the Moon Fox Tribes territory, I didnt know if Alex still considered the Moon Fox Tribe one of the noble tribes. As such, I didnt know if he invited her or not.

    I didnt invite her, since I didnt really want for her and Lucia to meet. However, I ended up looking forward to seeing Ling Yue. I kept looking downstairs, hoping I could get a glimpse of a red silhouette. Unfortunately, I never found her.

    Your Highness, it sounds so noisy, whinged Lucia.

    Lucia held Nona, who was crying, and soothed her with pats. I held Vera. Vera looked in Nonas direction with a strange smile. The reason I was holding Vera was solely because she wasnt crying due to the noise outside. Nona went wild with her crying. Lucia held her the whole time.

    Mm, it is.

    How about quietening the horses first?

    Iughed. I softly called, Freya.

    Freya responded, and then knocked on the door. She came in and said, Is something the matter, Onii-sama? There are lots of things to attend to outside. I have my hands full, so if you bring up something pointless, I will scold you. Onii-sama. Prepare yourself.

    Take the White Deer King outside. Have him make a trip to all four stables and let him stay for just a while. Its a little noisy right now. Nona and Vera cant sleep. The people can be dealt with; however, the horses are taking it too far. If they disturb Daisy, Im worried the horses wont see the next day I wouldnt be surprised if Nier hacked them all.

    I peered at the mes outside. I noticed a fire-red silhouette appear next to the fire, which was located near the bonfire at the centre. She wore a long fire-red dress. The colour of her dress was very simr to the colour of her ears and tail. She had her tail stered firmly to her body as though she was worried somebody would touch her tail.

    I thought, Wouldnt it be better to put it inside the skirt, then?

    She turned her head around and looked up at the windows up high. She noticed that virtually all of the rooms were bright. She swept her gaze across the rooms feeling flustered. She then fixed her eyes on the window before me.

    To be honest, I didnt know if Ling Yue saw me, but the corner of her mouth curled up into a smile when she looked my way.

    One more thing

    I tried passing my daughter over at the same time I looked down below. Vera was shocked. She grabbed my sleeve and called out to me. Nona looked at Vera and took pleasure in her misery. Freya quickly walked over and grabbed Vera. I let go, and then sprinted off to the door.

    Onii-sama!!

    Your Highness?!

    Waaahh!!

    Vera gave Freya a fright. It was the first time she held Vera at such a close range. She froze in ce. She was dumbfounded and unsure of what to do. She didnt even dare to shake her arm, as she was afraid shed drop Vera. Freya shouted, Onii-sama! What is this about?! What do I do?! What do I do?!

    Itll be fine. Hold Vera. Im going down to lead the White Deer King.

    All I left them with was the echo of my voice. I rushed out and broke the no running rule in the corridor. I bolted downstairs as fast as I could. I ignored everybody who greeted me on the way. I ran so hard I got stitches. It was the first time I hated Freya for building the pce up so high.

    Ah

    A fire-red silhouette was standing at the entrance of the Imperial Pce. She was in a dilemma. She was unable to decide if she could enter or not. I saw her once I reached the foyer.

    She smiled, and then stretched her arms out: Long-time no see.

 Book 12: Chapter 55

    Book 12: Chapter 55

    She sped my face with her hands and gave me a gentle kiss on my head. She greeted me with a smile, Good morning, Troy. Wait. You are now King of the North, King Troy.

    I rubbed my eyes. I virtually couldnt open my eyes due to my sleepiness and fatigue. Perhaps I didnt want to wake up at all. Something furry suddenly brushed my eyes and nose, inducing an urge to sneeze. I opened my eyes to see a red tail swaying back and forth in front of my face.

    Under normal circumstances, Id be very willing toy here with you for a while longer. However, today is your coronation ceremony, so you cant bete.

    I turned my head to see Ling Yue supporting her face with her hand and scanning me. Her long red hair was sprawled out on the bed, while her pure-white skin was underneath the nket. Smiling, she said, You, honestly, havent changed. Its very tough for me to see you as the ruler of the North.

    Youre right. I indeed cant be considered the ruler of the North in front of you. Im your husband. I turned over to hug her.

    Ling Yue giggled softly and pushed me away: Stop messing. You should get up now. There are lots of things to do today. Your coronation ceremony is today. Dont show such an exhausted gaze.

    Ling Yue sped my face, and then gave me a kiss out of the blue. However, she moved her face away before I could react. She smiled: That kiss was for encouragement. Go on, my husband.

    All right.

    I touched her eyes then sat up and began to get dressed. She rolled onto her back and let out a soothing sigh. She watched me from behind and asked, Did you really not find yourself another personal servant? Doesnt it feel strange to have to clean your own room when youre the King of the North? Lucia and Nier have their own rooms now, so you have to clean your own room. Doesnt it feel a little dreary to have to clean your own room up aftering back from work every night?

    Its all right. I used to clean my own room in the past, not to mention that we had higher requirements at the time.

    What are you talking about?

    Nothing, dont worry.

    I draped my coat on then wore on my medal by the side. The way we wore medals in this world was slightly different, but I could handle it. At first, I was befuddled without Luna; but nheless, I learnt to take care of myself. I could still sort out my life without a personal servant, Lucia or Nier.

    In a serious tone, Ling Yue asked, So you really dont n to find another personal servant?

    No. Id be fine with youing over to take care of me, though.

    I dont take care of people. Im a noble. Others should be taking care of me and not the other way around. That still applies even though Im your wife. A wife is not a maid. Dont mix them up.

    She rolled over and didnt bother with me again. Shezily waved her hand: I wont send you off. I want to continue sleeping. I only arrivedst night. Then, Nier and Lucia clung to me for a while; therefore, Im very sleepy now. I brought over the food I prepared for you, so dont bother me again.

    Wait, Ling Yue. I have something to give you.

    I picked up a box by the side. The box had been in my bedroom ever since I received it. I was always looking for an opportunity to give it to Ling Yue. To be precise, I was looked forward to returning it to her. Curious, Ling Yue turned over. She hesitated for a moment when she saw the wooden box in my hand. With a smile, she asked, What? Isnt this the box I sent you? The money was useful, right? Thats all of the jewellery my family has passed down. You fetched a good price for them, didnt you?

    I didnt reply. Instead, I walked up to her and opened it. Curious, her ears twitched. She froze up when she looked inside the box: Whats this supposed to mean?! Youining that its too little?!

    Ling Yue straightened up then looked up at me with a grumpy look. Her tail gradually expanded. She misunderstood me. She misunderstood that I kept them, as I considered it too little. I shook my head then sat down next to her. I picked up the head cloth she usually wore. and then gently stroked her hair. Finally, I helped her wear it on.

    You

    This head essory is very bing of you, Ling Yue.

    I ced the essory on Ling Yues chest. Sporting a smile, I exined, Ling Yue, youre a Princess Consort and a noble of the Moon Fox Tribe. How can you be without jewellery? To be honest with you, I was genuinely very sad to see that you didnt save anything. You should be a bright, charming and lively fox. Ling Yue, you need these things more than I do.

    Ling Yues ears jolted a few times. She hugged the box tightly and, in a soft voice, asked, Do you have enough money?

    I replied, Mm, I do. Dont underestimate me, Ling Yue. I have many methods. Isnt money the easiest thing to make in this world?

    Yeah, yeah.

    Ling Yue tapped my face several times, but I noticed that, while she wore a reluctant look on her face, she wagged her tail joyously. Ling Yue was the same as always; she couldnt hide her true thoughts. I pinched her face: Wake up and get dressed, Ling Yue. Youre a Princess Consort. How can you be missing from my coronation ceremony?

    Oh? You n to announce our rtionship to the world?

    I thought our rtionship was public knowledge ages ago.

    Ling Yue giggled. She sat up and grabbed her clothes. I knew she was reluctant to make an appearance at the ceremony, because she didnt have jewellery. Castell once said that how extravagant one presents themselves, represents their status in society. If a noble didnt have any jewellery, it would be far too embarrassing. Additionally, it wouldnt be just their reputation that was damaged but their entire tribes.

    Ling Yue prioritised her tribes honour over all else. Naturally, she wouldnt let her tribes reputation be tarnished. At the same time, her pride wouldnt allow her to admit she didnt buy jewellery due tock of money. However, I started to understand the gentle girls true feelings.

    Onii-sama, are you awake, yet?

    Ah.

    Freya knocked on the door once I finished adjusting my cape. Freya came in with a pile of documents. She gave me a smile: Congrattions, Onii-sama. Those nobles have agreed to our request. They will sell all of their resources to us, and keep just their resident and manor.

    Thats great, but theres one more thing I want to know. Freya, what means did you use to convince them? I remember they were unwilling to even loan us money, yet theyre now willing to hand their resources over to us?

    Freya chuckled softly. She exined, Sometimes, military force and money are equally important. As for how I managed to persuade them, I shall share that with you another time, Your Majesty. Now you can wear on this crown without any concern, Your Majesty! The entire North is waiting for you to ascend the throne. Your dream and future is now close at hand!

 Book 12.1: Chapter 1

    Book 12.1: Chapter 1

    <em>You came around on your bamboo horse encircling chairs and benches. Dangling in your hand was a branch of green plums.  Li Bai (Changgan Bad)</em>

    There was no such thing as seasons in the elvennds. You will always open your eyes to see the bright sun and lush green every day unless its a wet day. However, even if it was a wet day, the cool breeze would bring the refreshing rain and green leaves into the room of the young girl curled up on her warm bed deep asleep and wake her up. However, today was a sunny day.

    The sun was bright as usual. The lush and tall trees outside hadnt seemed to have yet woken from their slumber. The brancheszily swayed in the breeze. The birds cheerful singing and the shadow cast by the birds wings woke up the young girl deep asleep.

    Lucias favourite colour was green, the colour of life.

    Lucia. Lucia. Wake up. Didnt you want to go to the pce with your father today? Hurry up and wake up.

    Mm

    Lucias mother shook her a few times. She sluggishly wriggled before slowly sitting up. Lucia, who was developing well physically, was as beautiful as the sun that had juste up. Underneath the young girls very short sleepwear were her breasts that were slightly pronounced. Her green eyes still looked hazy, as she had yet to fully wake up from her slumber. You could faintly see her ribcage, but her smooth belly was enough to make one fantasise about her.

    Hurry up ande over for breakfast. Im preparing to leave with your father. Lucia, this is your first time entering the pce, and youll get to see Her Highness. Dont embarrass yourself.

    Her mother wore on the maid uniform for maids in the pce today. Lucia suddenly stopped as she rubbed her eyes, because she suddenly remembered today was the day her mom and dad promised to take her into the pce. Queen Vyvyan suddenly mentioned her a few days ago, asking if it was her birthday today. She told Lucia toe into the pce, since it was her birthday, and Queen Vyvyan could meet her and give her a birthday present.

    Lucia never imagined shed have the honour of meeting Queen Vyvyan. Perhaps it was because her parents were both in the pce that Queen Vyvyan remembered her. Her father was an imperial guard, while her mother was a maid. It was a great honour for Lucias family. Nobody knew what shed receive. Being able to see Queen Vyvyan was the greatest honour for elves. After all, Queen Vyvyan was the most outstanding ruler in elven history, irrespective of mana.

    Lucias parents were done with their preparations. Her mom prepared her makeup. She ate breakfast as she helped apply Lucias makeup. Lucia was very beautiful. Her mom applied only a tad of makeup, but she couldnt find the feeling Lucia previously gave off. Hopeless, she removed the makeup. When it came down to it, natural was the best for elves.

    Lucia was incredibly excited. She almost couldnt wake up today, but she was very eager to meet Queen Vyvyan. She heard from her parents that Queen Vyvyan was a venerable and gentle Queen, but she had never met said Queen before. She was very eager to meet the Queen and exchange a few words with her.

    The imperial guards made way. It was little Lucias first time in the pce. Her parents had to go off to work, so that was as far as they could take her. Her mom bent over to give her a kiss on her face. She said, My Lucia, do not say anything weird, okay? You must be polite. There are not many chances to meet Her Highness, so you must cherish the opportunity.

    Lucia grabbed her skirt feeling somewhat nervous. She replied, I know.

    Mommy is going to go to work now. Lucia, go and see Her Highness.

    Lucia nodded: Mm.

    Lucia felt slightly scared. Imperial guards stood at the door, waiting for Her Highness to arrive at the guest hall. Lucia nervously grabbed her skirt. She never met Vyvyan before. She only caught a glimpse of Vyvyan in the distance when she made an appearance at an event. She had no idea how the Queen would speak and what sort of birthday present shed receive.

    Go on in, Miss Lucia. Her Highness is waiting for you.

    Mm.

    The imperial guards made way. After a moment of hesitation, the young girl pushed open therge door to the guest hall. She felt an odd fearful feeling due to her anticipation and nervousness.

    Ah, Lucia.

    Upon pushing the door open, what she saw was bright blonde hair, a pair of captivating blue eyes, an emerald dress thatplimented white skin, a tall, slender and graceful body, standing below the bright sun. Lucia spaced out when she saw the woman with gentle smile and radiance that was seemingly emitted from her body. She randomly felt touched and almost had an urge to cry all of a sudden.

    Her father had told her that Queen Vyvyan has the power to heal ones heart. Everybody was seemingly transparent before her gentle smile. It was as though she could heal everybody.

    Lucia saluted Vyvyan: Your Highness!

    Vyvyan smiled: You dont need to salute me, Lucia. Today is your birthday, right? Your father and mother are all people working in the pce. I trust them and greatly respect them, so I need to give you a birthday present today.

    Thank you very much, Your Highness! Being able to take care of you is our greatest honour in this life!

    You parents taught you to say that, right?

    Vyvyan giggled, and then touched Lucias head. Her warmth and warm fragrance almost made Lucia pass out. Lucia couldnt stop trembling. She was so touched that she was on the verge of tears.

    You dont hold back, Child. Tell me: what do you like most?

    Lucia forgot everything her parents told her. She met with Vyvyans blue eyes and answered: I I like meat pies and berries.

    Yeah? Vyvyan pursed her lips into a smile, after hearing the young girls childish response. She then said, How about this, then? Since you like those two, stay for the evening and Ill, personally, prepare dinner for you.

    Ah?!

    Lucia froze for a moment. She initially didnt n to stay for dinner, for she only went to the pce to let Vyvyan see her, and give her a present. She spaced out. Though she looked forward to it, she was shy and didnt dare to ept the offer. The young girl s idly stood there. There were no secrets in front of Vyvyan, though.

    Vyvyan giggled. She touched Lucias cheek and, with a smile, said, Its all right. Ill let your parents know. Stay in the pce this evening, and then Ill have somebody send you home. Consider it your birthday present. I now allow you to move about freely in the pce. Lucia, I still have work; hence, I cant keep youpany. Oh, by the way, I, actually, have a son about your age. He should be ying in the flower garden at the moment. If you meet him, make sure to get along with each other.

    Yes. Lucia looked at Vyvyan and bowed.

    Vyvyan gave her onest smile and hug before pulling the door open.

    That day was the day that Lucia received the privilege all elves dreamt of. To be able to have dinner with Queen Vyvyan Gdriel  not a ball or an event  but a personal dinner with her, was a privilege that only her family and most trusted individuals had. Up until then, nobody had that privilege.

    Lucia, who was on the way to the flower garden, however, was still unaware that she was on her way to find her most treasured birthday present in her lifetime. Later on, her most favourite thing among her most favourite things was always a ck pair of eyes.

 Book 12.1: Chapter 2

    Book 12.1: Chapter 2

    The front of the Imperial Pce was awn that was neatly trimmed and maintained. The nning was neat, and the design was perfect. Behind it was a flower garden. Aforementioned flower garden was Vyvyans personal flower garden. It was situated between the imperial guards and Shadow Squads camps. Although she wasnt against outsiders entering it, everybody respected her; nobody dared to enter on their own ord unless she explicitly said they could.

    Lucia admired the various flowers in the garden. She cheerfully walked around on the lush grass and shrubs. The air in the garden was very fragrant. Her eyes took in an assortment of flowers. It was as if all of the unique and precious nts in the elvennds were there in the flower garden. The fragrance in the flower garden rxed ones entire body. Lucia really liked flowers and nts, so the garden was essentially heaven to her.

    Lucia continued walking forward. Behind the long corridor built from trees was a softwn. In the centre of thewn was a huge flower. Lucia had never seen such a pretty flower. The flower petals were as colourful as a rainbow. It had seven flower petals that were all different colours. The flower was pretty and seemed to emit a crystal light underneath the sunlight, too.

    Wouldnt this be amp at night? thought Lucia.

    Lucia looked at the flower and ran over. The closer she got, the more prominent the scent of the flower grew. While the scent was very prominent, it didnt cause one to suffer nasal irritation. It was as if it turned the air close by into the scent. Every breath intoxicated her. Lucia couldnt resist the urge to approach the flower and stroke the petals.

    The flower petal jolted. It seemed as though the crystal light shinned onto her face. She could see this world at this close range. Lucia couldnt resist the urge to take in deep breaths, taking in the fragrance of the flower. The flower seduced her to touch it and smell it. Lucia couldnt hold herself back from reaching out and grabbing the stem. She then yanked it out.

    Just as Lucia went to smell the flower, a despairing cry came from ahead: What are you doing?!

    Lucia jolted back to reality. She panicked in her mind: What am I doing? I just plucked a flower from Her Highnesss garden out. How could I do that? This is basically an offence. What on earth am I doing?!

    I I stammered Lucia.

    Lucia was so frightened that she almost dropped to her knees. She instinctively threw the flower away without a thought. The young boy in front of her reached out to catch the flower she threw away. The young boy with a childish face wept as he looked at the flower in his hands.

    It took months for me to grow this flower! I took care of this flower for many months! Why did you pull it out?! Why did you do that?!

    Lucia looked at the young boy in front of her, who was crying. She had no idea what to do. In a shaky voice that was on the brink of crying, she apologised, Sorry. Sorry Sorry It was my fault I am sorry I I

    Lucia wanted to say, Illpensate you, but her words were stuck in her throat. She looked at the flower in front of her with a stupefied look. She knew she couldntpensate him. The growth of nts had to follow a certain process even in the elvennds. She couldnt re-nt the flower, or make a flower instantly sprout from a seed. She had no means of making up for her mistake.

    The young boy tightly gripped the flower. What he said waspletely unlike somebody of his age. He ran off while crying: Im going to tell my mom! Im going to tell my mom!

    Lucia nkly watched his silhouette from the rear. The young girl could no longer control her tears due to fear. She couldnt imagine what would happen to her next. She knew that she had topensate the boy, but she didnt know how to. Such a pretty flower mustve been very expensive.

    What are mom and dad going to say? pondered Lucia, worried. The young girls bliss and excitement turned into fear within an instant.

    Lucia sat down onto thewn in a daze. She buried her head in her knees and wept. The flower stem without petals next to her swayed in the wind as though it was teasing her. Lucia didnt know what to do; but nheless, she couldnt run. She knew it was her mistake. She had to bear the consequences except she didnt know what the consequence would be.

    The young boys crying and shouting could be heard: Mom! She plucked my flower! I took care of this flower for a long, long time! This was the seed you gave me, Mom!! My flower! My flower!

    Lucia raised her head. Her heart virtually stopped. She could see the bright blonde hair and white and emerald dress despite her watery eyes. She looked in Vyvyans direction with a nk look. She didnt freeze up. Nevertheless, her legs had gone so weak that she couldnt stand up.

    Lucia nkly watched Vyvyan walk over. Vyvyan stroked the young boys head with a smile and walked up to Lucia. She bent over looked at the young girl, whose face was covered in tears and unable to stand. She smiled and stroked Lucias head. Voice soft, she said, Its all right. Its all right. Troy didnt ask me to punish you. He just wanted to restore the flower. You didnt do it on purpose. This flower is indeed very attractive to elves. However mm it seems your mana level isnt very high. Elves with high mana purity wont be attracted to it, but its all right.

    Vyvyan ced the flower onto the stem. After she let go, the flower appeared on the stem once again and emitted its faint light once again. Lucia looked nkly at the revived flower in front of her. She was so astonished that she was lost for words. She knew magic, but it was the first time shed seen revival magic. After all, her parents didnt often use magic.

    Okay, okay now, Son. Its okay now. Its okay now. The flower has been restored.

    The young boy in front wiped his tears, and then looked at the flower. A cheerful look appeared in his bright ck eyes again. He looked toward Lucia, and then said to Vyvyan, Its all right, Mom. I dont me her. Im happy as long as the flower is okay.

    But even so, Lucia, you still must be punished.

    Vyvyan extended her hand out with a smile. She was smiling, but Lucia could see intense anger in Vyvyans eyes. It was such a frightening sensation that Lucia almost dropped to the ground again. Vyvyan took out a few new seeds from her pocket and handed them to Lucia: Aspensation, nt a flower for my son.

    Yes Yes. Yes, Your Highness

    Lucia epted the seeds as though she was spared from death. She slowly went down on her knees, and then dug up the mud. A shadow was suddenly cast over her. A gentle pair of hands grabbed hold of Lucias hands. Shocked, Lucia looked up to see the young boy. The young boy gave her a smile: Let me help you. Youre a girl. Though Im a little upset The flower has been restored, so I dont mind now.

    Ah, oh, Mm

    Lucia shyly lowered her head, not daring to make eye contact with the Queens son.

    Im Troy, Troy Gdriel.

    Lucia looked at the hands in front of her. She then raised her head to meet with a cheerful smile, gentle pair of eyes and a face covered with mud. Despite that, his pair of hands was warm. Lucia nkly held his hands. It was the first time she experienced how it felt to have a racing heart

    Lucia Lucia Echte

    A clear and refreshing breeze gently carried the fragrance of the flowers and grass over, blowing the young girls hair and line of sight toward the side of the face of the young boy. The young boy was still a child; he still had the smile of a child. The two kids fingers hooked onto each other by ident when they were digging the dirt up. The young boy paused for a moment then looked up at her with a smile.

    Lucia looked at the young boys smile and spaced out. Shy, she lowered her head. Despite being shy, Lucia didnt move her finger Troy was holding onto

    The young girl obtained her most cherished birthday present that day.

    See you again, Lucia. Remember toe see me often from now on. Come y with me often!

    After that, the young girl dropped her habit ofzing around in bed.

    ========

    Ten yearster at Duargana.

    Your Highness, those two flowers growing on thewn do not seem to like it too much. How about we move them and grow them somewhere else.

    I nced over to the two lonely flowers in the ground at the flower garden. I ced my cup of tea down and nodded: Do as you please. Youre the gardeners. Do as you judge would be best.

    We will start, then.

    I nodded. The ce the two flowers were nted was very strange. I wondered, Why nt two flowers on thewn? And why has nobody dug them up after so many years?

    I silently sat in my chair and drank my tea. I felt the clear, refreshing and fragrant breeze from the flower garden blow onto my face

    The two flowers were soon dug up and taken elsewhere. All of a sudden, I heard hasty footsteps behind me. As soon as I turned my head, I saw Lucias stunned and sad expression. She panted and pointed at the gardener. She blustered, Your Highness! Why did you dig the flowers up?! Why?!!

    Because its not suitable

    Have you forgotten? Those were the flowers we nted together when we first met!! eximed Lucia. Her entire body quivered. Her tears poured down her face. She looked at me and cried, Have you forgotten?! Have you forgotten?!! Those were the flowers we nted together when we first met! Have you forgotten? Have you forgotten?!! Thats when I fell for you! Have you forgotten?!

    I immediately froze in ce

    In my mind, I answered, I didnt forget I didnt know

    Dumbstruck, Lucia sat down to one side and sadly cried. I stood up and stroked her head. I grabbed her hands and, in a soft voice, said, Sorry Sorry Lets nt them again. Lucia, lets go. Lets go right now. Lets nt them again!

 Book 12.1: Chapter 3

    Book 12.1: Chapter 3

    Mom! You know, today, Lucia

    With a tender smile, Vyvyan watched an excited Troy at the table waving his hands about as he spoke. Troy smiled brightly and excitedly. It was the same as the most amazing new discovery. Friends were indeed a very rare existence for Troy. He had always been by Vyvyans side and virtually never interacted with an outsider; therefore, it shouldve been a good thing for him to befriend Lucia, right?

    Mom! Lucia was seriously so interesting today!

    Vyvyan nodded, and then passed the pie she had cut up to Troy. Ever since he met Lucia, Troy leaned on the window every morning, as he looked forward to Lucia entering the pce. Hed then quickly finish breakfast and run outside. The two of them would then immediately disappear into the flower garden.

    Seeing Troy clumsily eat breakfast in his half-sleepy state with his small hands every morning was one of the most blissful experiences to Vyvyan. She wanted to hug her cutest son and kiss him to wake her brain up in the morning. Now, however, she was relegated to tidying up the eating utensils Troy left behind, while he ran off to another woman.

    <strong>*Crack!*</strong>

    The te in Vyvyans hands cracked in a few ces when she thought of that. Her strong possessive and jealous nature as an elf made her want to kill Lucia in that instant. Vyvyan hadnt had the desire to kill in the ten years after the previous war. She took a few deep breaths to calm down.

    Lucia is just a kid. Shes just a kid. Shes just his friend. After Troy loses interest in her, hell still my cutest son, Vyvyan told herself.

    Mom! When can Luciae to have dinner together again?

    Vyvyans hand on the eating utensil froze. She looked at Troy, who appeared bored out of his skin. She was so stunned that she was speechless. Normally speaking, Vyvyan looked forward to spending time alone with Troy in the afternoon after he was done ying with Lucia. Shed watch Troy behave lively at dinner then cling to him, sit by the fire and tell him stories. Then, shed bath with little Troy. Shed look at Troys slender white body. The thought of him being her son and every inch of his skin belonging to her was an incredibly blissful feeling. Shed then pat him to sleep and watch him sleep in her arms. The bliss of that was overwhelming.

    Yet, he was thinking about eating with another girl in her most treasured castle, when he was eating the dinner that she cooked for him?!

    The fork in Vyvyans hand almost snapped from her grip. However, seeing her sons eager and shy expression, she wrestled with herself for a long time

    After that dinner, Lucia came into the pce for another meal

    Mom I want Lucia to stay in the pce

    Vyvyan ced her fork and knife down then covered her face. She didnt want to let Troy see how hideous her expression was. It hadnt yet been even a month, yet Troy already wanted to bring Lucia to his side. That was practically Vyvyans nightmare. Her time with her son during the day was robbed by a girl, and she had to keep Lucia for dinner every now and then due to Troys whims. She had to watch her son pass another girl the food she cut up for him, and she had to look at Lucias happy smile, not to mention watching them wipe each others faces. Then, she had to watch the two of them lie on a long bench, holding hands while reading books. When Lucia left, she had to watch her son hold hands with Lucia, as the two of them reluctantly parted.

    Vyvyan was edging toward her limit. Troy, who had always clung to her and called Mom, Mom, was abandoning her, to get intimate with another girl. Troy, who had only ever smiled with her, showed another woman his smile. His body that originally belonged to her was offered to that Lucia!

    Troy really liked holding Lucias hands. Lucia would look away with a shy expression, but she wouldnt let go. The two of them looked as though they were living in happiness and bliss, evoking Vyvyans impulse to Lucia apart. He was her son, so why did she have to deal with sharing him with another woman?!

    Son, my dear Son.

    Vyvyan took in a deep breath to regather herself, so as to not frighten her son. She revealed a very forced smile and looked at Troy. In a shaky voice, she said, Son. Son, you have to know that we cannot let peoplee live in the pce on whims. All the people living in the pce at the moment are people working in the pce. Not even the Imperial Guards can stay overnight in the pce. Lucia is just an ordinary elf. If you want her to stay overnight, bad news will spread, which, in turn, will ruin the imperial familys reputation.

    Befuddled, Troy titled his head: Why? I really like Lucia. I want for her to always by my side, and not let her leave. Lucia is my friend. Why cant she reside in the pce?

    Vyvyan gasped. She was close to passing out. She wore a stupefied look. She was so shocked that she was unable to speak. Always be my side and not leave, was a phrase reserved for her in the past. She was so excited when he said that to her that she almost wanted to eat him up. She never imagined hed use it with Lucia when they hadnt even known each other for long! That was the equivalent of a marriage proposal!!

    No! No! Never! I gave birth to my son, so its perfectly normal for my son to like and love me. How can he like another woman?! Lucia and my son have only known each other for a few months. Theres absolutely no way that I can ept it! Theres no way Lucia cane in! I cant let her snatch my son from me, or else, Ill make her heart stop beating! internally brayed Vyvyan.

    Regardless, Mommy has to refuse out of consideration for adults

    Disappointed, Troy and Lucia lowered their heads.

    Lucia really liked Troy. Though Troy always liked holding her hand or hugging her, her mother told her that she was not to thoughtlessly let others do that. However, her heart raced whenever Troy did those things to her. The gentle scent on him put her on cloud nine with bliss. She was shy, yet she couldnt help but want to get closer to him.

    Lucia looked at Troy and resolutely said, I have another way! My mom can live in the pce. She is a pce maid. Since she can live in the pce, I can, too! I just need to be a maid!! It is all right, Your Highness! I will definitely be your maid! I definitely will; I promise!

 Book 12.1: Chapter 4

    Book 12.1: Chapter 4

    Mom, I want to be a maid. Teach me!

    <strong>*ng.*</strong>

    Lucias mom dropped her knife and fork onto her te. She looked at her daughters serious expression before her feeling dumbfounded. She then looked at her husband beside her with a confused look. Echte, too, waspletely baffled. Neither of them knew why the first thing their daughter said upon returning home from the pce was that she wanted to be a maid. Children may have lots of dreams, but they had no idea why she was so eager to be a maid.

    If Lucia wanted to be a maid, she wouldve had the idea long ago. Her mom was a maid, but Lucia had no interest in cute maid uniforms previously. She urgently wanted to be a maid out the blue.

    Could she have developed a respect for some maid? That makes Mommy very jealous and sad, thought Lucias mother.

    Ectheughed, and then stroked Lucias head. He asked, Lucia, why do you want to be a maid all of a sudden?

    Because Ill be able to go into the pce and stay there all the time. Troy tried to ask Her Highness to let me stay, but Her Highness refused. Thats why I want to be a maid. Then, Ill always be able to be by Troys side.

    Lucias nave and pure voice almost knocked Ecthe and his wife out of their chairs.

    Ecthe thought that it would be very nice if Lucia and His Highness could be friends. However, he never thought about leveraging their friendship to try and fish for things from Her Highness. Ecthe thought things in the adult world wouldnt be a part of childrens world. The childrens friendship steered in a bizarre direction, apparently. If Lucia stayed in the pce, it meant Queen Vyvyan wanted to make her Troys Princess.

    If Troy understood that and still asked Vyvyan, then does that mean that they were nning to get married?!wondered Echte.

    Listen to me, Dear. Listen. Echte had to calm down his mind that went nk from shock. He threw his food down and sped Lucias face. In a serious tone, he asked, Child, dont be nervous. Tell me, what did Prince Troy say to you? Did you two talk about marriage or something of the sort?

    Lucia thought about it for a bit. She then shook her head: No. Whats marriage? We didnt say anything of the sort Dad. But I sincerely want to go into the pce. I sincerely want to work and live in the pce. That way, I can be by Troys side. I genuinely want to.

    Seeing Lucias coquettish behaviour, Ecthes heart froze cold. By the sounds of it, it wasnt Troy who was head over heels for Lucia, but his daughter who fell for Troy. The two of them didnt know what love was yet, but surely theyd love each other in the future, right?!

    Troy supposedly didnt hate his daughter. The two could be considered a couple. Elves didnt mind backgrounds, but Echte knew there was no way Lucia could match up with someone as high up as Troy due to their backgrounds and statuses. Actually, it was because of their status. Lucias mana wasnt of superior grade. The proud Gdriel Tribe would never allow a young girl with ordinary mana to marry into their tribe.

    All right. As that is what you want, you should prepare for maid training, as there will be a new maid training even in these uing days.

    Lucias mother thought the idea was nice. She rubbed her daughters head: You need to be mentally prepared, though. Being a maid isnt a rxing job. Its a very busy job, so you must be mentally prepared.

    Thats fine, Mom!! As long as I can be a maid and always stay by Troys side, then its fine!

    Lucia looked at her mom with resolute look. Despite still being just a child, her conviction and gaze could astonish people. Echte nkly looked at his daughter before him. He let out a heavy sigh. He didnt know if he should tell his daughter that her love wouldnt evere true.

    Perhaps it wasnt love, yet. Ecthe knew that it would turn into love, though. When their love began thered be a trace of love when they hold hands. He nced over to his wife. Back then, he felt the same way his daughter felt when he wanted to be an imperial guard in the pce

    ========

    Head Maid! Head Maid!

    Your Highness, what are your orders?

    Vyvyan stood at the entrance of the room. She was supposed was to be happily sleeping with her son after they had a bath together at this time, yet she left her son, who was deep asleep, so it was bound to be for something important. Therefore, the Head Maid mentally prepared herself. Vyvyan took in a deep breath, and then carefully checked inside the room to ensure that Troy wasnt awake. She whispered, Is there a new maid recruitmenting up soon?

    The maid, puzzled, replied, Your Highness, do you have any ns or a candidate? I shall make arrangements.

    No. No. Vyvyan shook her head. As if a fearsome enemy had arrived, she asked, Is there a girl called Lucia Echte who registered?

    The maid contemted it for a while. Though the registration period hasnt ended, she hadnt seen the name yet: No.

    The maids had mentioned Lucias name for quite some time already. Some imed she was the fiance Vyvyan prepared for Troy, because she kept appearing in the pce and they saw Troy look at her affectionately. It was basically single girls watching with envy. That was why the Head Maid would never reveal the name. However, she was bewildered. Why would Lucia be a maid if she was Troys fiance?

    Vyvyan seemed to be relieved: The registrations havent ended, right?

    That is correct.

    In that case, remember to never ever let that Lucia Echte be a maid, understood? Eliminate her right from the start, understood?!

    Your Highness, we cannot refuse registrations

    I said to eliminate her in the first round!! Vyvyan scrubbed her blonde hair. That was an action she performed whenever she was frustrated: Whatever the case, dont let her be a maid, understood? Never!

    Understood, responded the maid, bewildered.

    The head maid didnt know the reason, but for Her Highness, who was busy daily to concern herself with the recruitment of a maid, it proved how important the matter was to her. Still, the Head Maid had no idea what happened. If Lucia was supposed to be Troys fiance, couldnt she have just entered the pce? If she wasnt and Vyvyan didnt intend to allow her to stay by Troys side, then she couldve just had her leave.

    So the question remained:  Just what was Lucias significance?

    The Head Maid didnt have the foggiest idea, but she did know Lucias mom.

    Her mom is but an ordinary maid. So how was a young girl able to get Vyvyan to leave her sleeping son and specifically go after Lucia? wondered the head maid.

    The head maid didnt know the reasons behind Vyvyans decision, but her instincts told her that she might lose her life if she dealt with it carelessly The risk of losing her life was real

    =======

    Ten yearster, Lucia ced her cup of tea down. She watched the busy maid. She sped her own face and seemed to reminisce the past. She said, I actually wanted to be a maid, too. I wore a maid uniform back then and took part in the maid selections.

    Why did you join the Shadow Squad afterwards, then?

    I imagined Lucia in a maid uniform, smiling brightly in front of me and saying, Wee home, Your Highness. Did you want to have dinner first or

    I quickly pulled the plug in my mind: Stop. Stop. Thats not what I meant.

    I think Lucia would look as bing in a maid uniform as Luna was thanks to her petite physique.

    Because I was eliminated in the first round, answered Lucia. She scratched her head: Did you forget, Your Highness? I cried sadly in your arms that time. I thought I was done for. I thought I couldnt be by your side in this lifetime, so you went to see Her Highness and begged her to let me stay. In the end, she allowed me to stay. Thats why I always say that Her Highness is very supportive of us since way back then.

    In my mind, I thought, Support my foot. I may not have had the memories of the past, but based on Vyvyans extremely serious possessive tendencies as I knew them, there was no way in hell she wanted to let you stay by Troys side. She just couldnt refuse when Troy begged her.

    Lucia looked at the flower garden in front with a hint of disappointment. She rocked her chair, and then pouted: To be honest, I dont know what exactly I did wrong, either. I thought I was perfect, but I was still eliminated in the end. I thought about it for a long time, but till dont know where I went wrong. I guess maids dont have it easy.

    Question. I dont remember too well, but did Mommy Vyvyan know that you were participating in the maid selections?

    Mm, she did.

    And you still dont know?! It was rigged! It was obviously rigged!! Mommy Vyvyan has severe possessive tendencies, yet that idiot, Troy, told her that he liked you, so there was no way shed let you stay by his side! You should be celebrating that Troy was waiting for you every day. Otherwise, what wouldve been rigged mightve been your life! was what I wanted to shout. I didnt want to tell Lucia, though

    It doesnt matter, though. Although I didnt sessfully be a maid, I managed to be a member of the Shadow Squad in the end and your bodyguard at night. Being able to see your sleeping face is a truly blissful experience.

    Lucia looked at me with a blissful smile. She reached for my hand and giggled: Do you still remember when we got engaged? That was the first time you told me you loved me I was truly so happy, and so blissful I wanted to marry you immediately. At the time, we had our first kissYour lips were very warm, at the time Of course, theyre still very warm!

    Ah Mm I do

    What I actually thought: Remember my foot I dont remember anything, but if I said I didnt, Id probably have to spend a long time consoling her, wouldnt I?

 Book 12.1: Chapter 5

    Book 12.1: Chapter 5

    Good morning, Lucia!

    Good morning, Your Highness!

    Vyvyans gaze was incredibly resentful as she watched lively Troy and Lucia. They two had yet to wake; they sat shoulder to shoulder, with the same breakfast in front of them. Vyvyan was very reluctant to prepare breakfast for Lucia, but if it was different to Troys, hed share his with hers. That would make Troy hungry, so Vyvyan had no choice but to prepare a meal for Lucia, as well.

    Vyvyan assumed she had prevented Lucia from entering the pce, only for Troy toe begging her on the verge of tears. At that point, Vyvyan knew that she had lost. Troys tears were an invincible weapon against Vyvyan. In the end, she prepared a room for Lucia in spite of her strong reluctance. However, Lucias father understood the situation very well, which was very consoling to Vyvyan. As such, despite having a room arranged for her, Lucias father didnt allow Lucia to stay overnight every day. Only on the weekends, was Lucia allowed to keep Troypany in the pce.

    Of course, Vyvyan felt she had been abandoned by Troy after he had Lucia. They had to bathe as a trio and sleep as a trio. When she woke up, she saw Lucia and Troy hugging each other, looking iparably blissful and affectionate.

    Vyvyan would feel very blissful if they were her children. Vyvyan tried to pull Troy out of Lucias embrace, and then locked him in her embrace to dere him hers. That was the first time Vyvyan felt a sense of danger. It was the first time she felt that Troys gaze didnt stay on her anymore.

    Troys gaze was so gentle when he looked at Lucia, giving Vyvyan to have a strong urge to rip Lucia apart with her bare hands. He was her son, and his gaze belonged to her. Her sons everything belonged to her.

    Why did he use it on that woman? Whats so good about her? Whats so charming about Lucia for Troy to be so clingy toward her after being together for just a few months? wondered Vyvyan.

    Ugh Lucia seemed too sleepy. She gently tilted her head and leaned it onto Troys shoulder. Troy froze for a moment, and then turned his head to look at sleeping Lucia with a gentle smile. He then brought his lips toward her

    <strong>*m!!*</strong>

    Vyvyan mmed her hand on the table and jumped to her feet virtually ready to roar. Troy was frightened. He looked at Vyvyan feeling puzzled. Vyvyan felt slightly awkwardly. Troy made a hush hand gesture and whispered, Mom, dont wake Lucia up.

    Vyvyan sat back down, as though all her energy had been drained from her. All of her anger and jealousy turned to despair with that one sentence from Troy. She never thought the first time she mmed the table to speak would be met with her son telling her to hush out of concern of waking Lucia up. Troy looked at Lucia so much affection and stroked her head.

    Vyvyan supported her head with her hands. She weakly said, Son, I think we should have a serious talk. I feel that there is a big gap between us with regards to our feelings now, so we need to talk about our feelings.

    Confused, Troy tilted his head. With a smile, he replied, You are my mom. Of course, my favourite mom! I still like you as I always have!

    Vyvyan opened her eyes. She looked at Troy in an exhausted manner: What about Lucia, then?! Son, ever since you met Lucia in the flower garden, youve always been with her. What do you feel is good about Lucia? Why do you like her so much?

    Hmm Troy shut his eyes, as if to sort out what he wanted to say. He opened his eyes a short whileter. He looked at Vyvyan with the nave and innocent smile of a child: Because Lucia is very cute, and shes also my only friend. I dont know how to get along with friends. I just felt that I should share what I have with Lucia. Lucia has told me lots of things I didnt know, as well. She brings me lots of tasty stuff, too. I have lots and lots of things I want to talk with her about. Shes very nice and sincere. She treats me very well. I feel very happy by her side, so I want to be friends with her forever.

    Vyvyan looked at Troy and, in a serious tone, asked, Friends? You only see Lucia as a friend?

    Troy emphasised his response: The <em>very good</em> friends type. If possible, I want to be good friends forever, but we soon have to travel, dont we? Mom, I want to bring Lucia along this time. Im sure Lucia definitely wants to see the forest we like and our holiday vi.

    Vyvyan didnt care about a single thing Troy said after she heard friends forever, because she was relieved. She let out a sigh of relief, and then revealed a consoled smile. She gave Troys head a firm rub. In an absolutely serious tone, she asked, Who would you say is more important between Lucia and me, then?

    Troy looked at Vyvyan. With a smile, he replied without any hesitation: Mommy Vyvyan, of course! Lucia is very important, but Mommy Vyvyan is the one who is always by my side. Youre my favourite mom. If we had topare, you are a bit more important than Lucia Of course, Lucia is my very important friend, too!

    Vvyvyan revealed a consoled smile. She was instantly consoled after hearing his answer; the heavy weight on her shoulders was finally lifted. She ced Lucia to the side, and then crossed over the table to tightly hug Troys head. Sheughed out loud as she hugged him.

    That was what she wanted to hear most.

    Vyvyan told herself, I knew it. Im still Troys mom. Im his favourite mom. Im still the most important person to him. I knew it. A mere Lucia couldnt take my Troy from me. Shes just a girl with no body and no brains. How could she steal my Troy from me? I raised my son. Its perfectly normal for me to like my son! I knew it. Nobody but me has the right to love my son!!

    So, Mom, is that a yes?

    Yes. Yes. Mommy will agree to any request you make!!

    Troy struggled to open his eyes to look at his mom as he rested in her arms. Vyvyan tightly hugged her son and opened her eyes with a charming smile. She looked at Lucia, who was sitting to the side, with a grim look. She wore the look of a victor that, at the same time, gave off a ridiculing vibe. However, Lucia probably couldnt tell.

    Youre just a little girl. You cant possibly steal Troy from me! was what Vyvyan thought.

    Lucia! shouted Troy.

    But never did she imagine, Troy wasnt looking at her anymore. Instead, he looked at Lucia with excitement while Vyvyan had her arms around his. He eximed, Mom agreed! Mom agreed! Lucia You cane with us on our trip this year! Youll get to see our vi! Its next to the waterfall! The surroundings are particrly pretty! Super pretty!

    Really?!! Lucia revealed a shocked expression. She looked at Vyvyan with a smile of pleasant surprise. She stood up and saluted Vyvyan:Thank you! Thank you, Your Highness! Thank you for bringing me along!

    Ah?

    Vyvyan froze on the spot. She didnt know what Troy said just before. The kids were thrilled; she was dumbstruck. She forced herself to smile, but she couldnt.

    Vyvyan spent almost an entire month nning the trip. It was supposed to be a beautiful vacation with just her and Troy, yet that all was destroyed in a single morning

 Book 12.1: Chapter 6

    Book 12.1: Chapter 6

    The Gdriel Tribe annually went on a trip that could be considered a short vacation. The short vacation was the period of the year where the members of the tribe were most rxed. This time, they were headed to a ce in the centre of the forest with beautiful scenery.

    The location had a freshwn that was rare toe by in the forest. A small creek went around the small timber vi. Not too far behind the building was a small beautiful waterfall. There were no dangerous animals in the forest nearby. There was no shortage ofwn space. There was an abundance of berries and mushrooms in the forest, and it wasnt dark in the forest. The ce was a ce in dreams for elves. However, the enormous two-floor vi here was the Gdriel Tribes property.

    Thend around it also belonged to the tribe despite the vi usually being inhabited. The areas around were also out of bounds. A pair of elven soldiers was specifically assigned to guard the ce. Cleaners were also organised to clean the interior of the building.

    The vi was only used once per year for a few days. Vyvyan brought Troy along thest few years. Time spent with Troy there was her happiest days, for there was nobody and no work. She could be with her son from morning to night when they slept. She cooked for her son, watched him cheerfully run about on thewn. Shed y in theke outside with Troy if he didnt want to bath in the small tub. Then, shed ce little Troy on her chest, wrap her arms around him and stargaze as they gradually fell asleep. To Vyvyan, vacations were a happy thing, but being able to spend time alone with Troy was even more blissful.

    Your Highness!

    It was another year and another holiday for Her Highness. The horse carriage departed from the pce. The elves in the Imperial Capital crowded onto the sides of the street. They cherished the opportunity to see their Queen. Vyvyan pulled open the window of the carriage and waved at her citizens with a smile. The elves instantly rejoiced. There werent many opportunities to see Vyvyan, and she was gorgeous enough to drive every man crazy.

    The elves considered the noble, pure and gentle Queen Vyvyan to be god. Being able to see her wave at them was basically the most exciting feeling in the world. They missed her from the first day she was absent.

    The carriage left the Imperial Capital and headed toward the forest. Although arge group of Imperial Guards escorted the carriage on both sides, they couldnt enter the Gdriel Tribes forest without permission. In other words, there was only Vyvyan and Troy in the vicinity of the vi and also Lucia, who eximed with surprise, when she saw the scene outside from inside the carriage.

    Due to her height, Lucia sat in Troysp. Troy sat by the window, which allowed Lucia to look outside. Those who were closer would be able to see Queen Vyvyan had a vein on her head that looked as if it was going to pop was despite the fact that she was wearing a smile. Vyvyans urge to kill was genuine.

    Lucia looked outside and eximed in a voice of surprise: Wow!! There are so many people!! I never knew there were so many people in the Imperial Capital. It sure is a spectacr scene. This is the first time Ive seen Dad dressed that way, too. I never knew he coulde with Her Highness. I didnt know Dad was so amazing.

    Vyvyan pursed her lips: Youre father is my most trusted imperial guard officer, so he can stay with me.

    Lucia looked back at Vyvyan with a hint of eagerness. She asked, Can I be like that, too?

    If you can be an imperial guard, then yes. Nevertheless, the Imperial Guards are usually only men. I dont think females can handle their training regime, so I suggest giving up on your dream of bing an imperial guard.

    Vyvyan touched Lucias hand while wearing aforting, yet ridiculing, smile. Her finger twitched, as her urge to crush the girls little head was genuine.

    Lucia raised her head. She looked at Troy with a hint of disappointment. Her gaze fuelled Vyvyans urge to crush her head. Vyvyan never expected Lucia to not give up and stick to her son as if she was his shadow instead.

    Unfortunately, Lucia was out of chances, for as long as Vyvyan was still alive, shed never let her get close to Troy!

    Ostensibly recalling something, Troy eximed, Theres still the Shadow Squad. Do you remember the camp we saw that day? That camp is the Shadow Squads camp. That camp is inside the pce. Lucia, you can join the Shadow Squad if you want!

    Vyvyan cussed to herself: The Shadow Squads training is even stricter than the imperial guards!

    Vyvyan then hastily said to the two, The Shadow Squad is a squad in charge of protecting us from the shadows. Their requirements are a lot tougher than the imperial guards. Lucia, its a very tough lifestyle. Youve never seen the Shadow Squad outside, right? That is the result of their training.

    Lucia hesitated for a moment before asking, Your Highness, if I be a member of the Shadow Squad, will I be able to live in the Imperial Pce? Will I be able to be by Troys side?

    Mm Yes. If you be a member of the Shadow Squad, I will make you Troys bodyguard. That way, the two of you can always be together.

    Vyvyan made a joke. She knew Lucia didnt fit the bill when she looked at Lucias soft and delicate skin. The Shadow Squad wasnt looking for those sorts of young girls. Lucia never trained physically before, so it was impossible for her to bear with such harsh training, hence why Vyvyan said that feeling confident. She was of the belief that Lucia couldnt make it even if she was given the chance. Thus, the only one who could protect Troy in the end was herself.

    ========

    Yearster

    Shadow Squad Soldier Lucia Ecthe, reporting in to Your Highness! I shall assume the duty of protecting Prince Troy Gdriel as his bodyguard starting from today!

    Vyvyan looked nkly at the young girl in the Shadow Squads uniform and cape. Lucia was down on one knee in front of her. A few years had passed. To her surprise, the young girl with pure-white skin and a weak physical constitution had donned the uniform of the Shadow Squad. She never imagined a young girl could go from an ordinary girl into a soldier within just a few years.

    Lucia looked up Vyvyan and smiled. Technically, her smile was dedicated to the young man, who stood behind Vyvyan, wearing a smile. The two of them would probably have hugged each other if there was nobody around. Vyvyan smiled hesitantly. In a solemn tone, she said, All right. In that case, Lucia Echte, you shall be responsible for security in the Imperial Pce at night henceforth. You are to keep Troy Gdriel safe during the day.

    I certainly will.

    What made the young girl, who couldnt do anything, turn into such a resolute soldier in a few years time? wondered Vyvyan, lost for words when she looked at Lucia.

    Vyvyan suddenly felt that the young girl wasnt trying to snatch Troy from her but genuinely truly loved Troy enough to be willing to give up anything for him just as herself She was the same as Elizabeth back then However, that was after the journey.

    Going back to that vacation. Lucia was still young and delicate. She immersed herself deep in thought in the imperial familys carriage

 Book 12.1: Chapter 7

    Book 12.1: Chapter 7

    There was no need to describe how astonished a young girl, namely Lucia, who had never travelled before, felt when she saw the vi. She beheld sights shed never seen before. However, she was more adept at living in the forestpared to Troy. Despite being an elf, Troy hadnt actually been in touch with nature. The elven flower garden wasnt totally natural for that matter. Troy was an amateur in the forest.

    Lucia lived in the outskirts of the Imperial City, since her parents sries couldnt afford them a house inside the Imperial Capital As a consequence, she was equipped with skills for survival in the wilderness, such as tree climbing, fruit picking, distinguishing between edible and inedible food. In addition, Lucia, who was fond of the colour green, naturally felt the forest was especially attractive. Troy, who randomly felt proud upon seeing Lucias joy, glued himself to her. The two kids went into the forest.

    Vyvyan wasnt concerned for their safety, as mana was in abundance within the forest. She was essentially a spider in its web. She could detect every single movement within her. She knew where the two were. The two kids seemed to be doing fine in the forest. It was impossible to die from starvation in the forest. There was an abundance of animals and wild berries, so elves couldnt starve. Vyvyan couldnt do much other than be extremely jealous.

    Vyvyan really wanted to bring her son back, but she couldnt disturb their joy when she was a Queen. She decided to let Troy have a friend after hearing that he didnt see Lucia as a lover and confessed to her. That way, Troy could have a happy childhood. Moreover, the journey this time wasnt nice.

    Vyvyan received a request for help from a nearby official. There had been recent reports of humans sneaking into the elvennds and kidnapping elves. The elven militia in the vicinity were unable to control such arge space, while the soldiers of the imperial family responsible for protecting the area didnt provide assistance. Therefore, the officials asked Her Highness to deal with the trespassing humans while she was present.

    Vyvyan sighed with a frown. She then ced the document down and said, Humans havent interacted with us in decades. Why would they suddenly trespass into our forest and kidnap our elves? We only have a forest. Theyve upied two-thirds of the continent, and theyre still not satisfied? Also, it appears that humanity suddenly has free time on their hands to enjoy themselves. Does that suggest that theyve conquered thends?

    The officials looked at each other feeling dismayed upon hearing their Queens question. Vyvyan was correct. Humanity and elves hadnt interacted for decades; neither understood the other. As for what happened in humanitysnds, the officials in the area were uninformed. However, Vyvyans prediction was urate, as it waster proven.

    I understand now. Regardless of what happened in humanitysnds, they cant kidnap my people. I will take responsibility for this matter. You have done your best. I wont me you. Seeing as humans have infiltrated this area, Ill send all of my Imperial Guards and guard teams to protect the vicinity of the forest and organise patrols.

    Vyvyan stood up, and the two officials in front of her let out sighs of relief. They respected Vyvyan with all the respect they could offer. Something so serious happened in the area that they managed, yet they couldnt solve it. Instead, they had to disturb Her Highness, who was on vacation. Still, she overlooked their faults and generously spared them.

    Vyvyan walked to the door. Echte asked, Your Highness, since humans have infiltrated the area, it is not very safe anymore. If you send us out, who will protect you?

    Vyvyan revealed a casual smile. She replied, No need to worry about me, Ecthe. I can protect myself. Humanity must require several armies to capture me. A bunch of hooligans ying with fire are not a threat to me. Having said that, Ecthe, Ill send you to patrol this area. Your daughter and my son are in the forest.

    Your Highness

    Echte nkly looked at Her Highness. His gratitude and respect for her caused his eyes to well up with tears. He never thought shed prioritise the peoples safety over her own, going as far as to remember the safety of the daughter of an ordinary guard, specifically himself. Everybody said Vyvyan was the most benevolent and gentle Queen in elven history. They werent lying. That attitude of hers was why all of the Imperial Guards were willing to give everything for her.

    Yes, Your Highness! I will ensure the safety of thesends!!

    Vyvyan let out a tired sigh when she watched Echte leave. If she was on vacation alone here, shed, personally, go and investigate the case. The angered elven Queen might go and wipe out a human vige as revenge. Frankly, elves desire for war was actually quite strong. No elf could stand humanitys provocation. Humans who were caught by elves were skinned and their skin thrown back to humannds.

    Vyvyan didnt care about the safety of those viges and young girls. She was worried solely for her sons safety. The reason she had Echte go and protect Lucia, was to ensure Troys safety. The unsaid catch was that telling Echte that he was to protect his daughter would ensure he was more dedicated.

    Vyvyan began to search for her sons location. Judging from Lucia and Troys locations, the two of them were presumably on a tree; therefore, they were supposed to be safe. There were no signs of anybody intruding, so they were safe for the meantime.

    Vyvyan let out a sigh, and then called for the imperial guards in addition to the guard units captain. She gave them her orders. The interior of the forest was safe. She just had to seal all the entries and exits humans used, which would also ensure her sons safety. Of course, she could rush over as soon as there was danger.

    Thats it. Thats it. Thats it. Your Highness, you did quite well. You are very talented. You havent disappointed as Her Highnesss son.

    Lucia sat atop therge ancient tree and watched Troy struggle to climb the tree. Lucia reached her hand out with a smile. Troy was very clumsy. In fact, he was shaking. Such arge and old natural tree wasnt going to be found in the flower garden.

    Troy looked up at Lucia, who was at the top, looking as though he was going to cry. In a shaky voice, he eximed, Its so hard to climb I feel that Im going to fall. I feel that Im falling!

    You wont fall. You wont fall. Believe in yourself, Your Highness. Youre climbing steadily. Here, grab my hand, Your Highness. Grab my hand. Didnt you want to learn how to climb trees? Dont be scared. Dont be scared.

    Lucia extended her hand out and grabbed Troys shaky hand. They tightly held each others hands. Troy took in a deep breath to resolutely say, I must give Mom the flower. I must I must learn to climb trees Lucia I beg you You must teach me!

    Mm! I know. I know. Please trust me, Your Highness. As long as you trust me, we will definitely seed!

    Lucia pulled Troy up. Troy, who was flustered, waved his hands, and then tightly hugged the young girl in front of him. The girl froze and fell silent. She opened her mouth to find herself lost for words. His embrace wiped her thoughts out; she just want to hug the young boy. Her hands trembled. Her desire and rationality shed. The winds around them blew the falling leaves and whistled in an annoyingly. It was as though the wind was egging her on.

    Its all right Its all right, Your Highness. Its all right

    Lucia lifted her trembling hands up and, with her face literally on fire, gently ced them on the young boys back

 Book 12.1: Chapter 8

    Book 12.1: Chapter 8

    Your Highness, they captured a few elves. All of the elves captured were females and children. Most of them were from this vige.

    Vyvyan walked on a path that wasnt level. She surveyed the simply-constructed cottages around. All of the vigers came out to see their Queen. The young girls who were rescued cried as they ran towards her. They hugged her and cried loudly. Vyvyan bent over with a smile and gently stroked their heads. Sheforted them with a smile: Its all right. Its all right. I will protect you. I am your Queen and your senior. I wont allow any of you to be bullied. The humans whomitted this crime will definitely pay the price. My children, you are all right now. You are all right now.

    Mm, Your Highness Your Highness!!

    The children tightly hugged Vyvyan. Her cosy scent and warmth touched them, leading to them crying loudly. However, the majority of them were relieved and grateful. Vyvyan gave them light hugs, but the truth was that she didnt care about their lives. She saved them merely because they were in the right ce at the right time. In reality, she wanted to hug her son most.

    Her son nearly lost his life trying to get her a flower. Her son put himself through so much to learn to climb trees, going as far as to risk his life without hesitation purely to get her a present. The overwhelming bliss virtually melted her. At the same time, her anger for humanity reached its peak.

    I will definitely make these humans pay with their blood. Of course, the main reason is because they hurt my son, silently dered Vyvyan.

    There are also a few injured elves. They are currently resting in the shrine. Your Highness, if you are free. I hope you can help them recover

    Lead the way.

    Truthfully, Vyvyan wanted to decline, but she had no legitimate reason to. The children were still in her embrace. She would seem very aloof if she showed a cold attitude in that moment. The Gdriel Tribe did everything they could to satisfy their peoples desires. They didnt mind sharing their strength for as long as the people obeyed them. Consequently, Vyvyan decided to enter the shrine with them.

    The ritual inside the shrine was magic for healing people. Vyvyan stepped onto a small dune. She paused for a moment when she saw the flower field before her. The servants beside her introduced her to the sea of flowers below. They didnt know Vyvyan didnt listen to any of the exnation, as it reminded her of two people.

    One of the people she was reminded of was Inard, her brother and the man she loved in the past. He held her hand and kissed her in a simr sea of flowers. At the time, she went from the youngest child of the Gdriel Tribe into the Princess Consort. After that, she received her biggest gift, which was also what she cherished most, and that was Troy, her son.

    Vyvyan really wanted to dance a dance with her son in the flower field. She wanted to run about with her son in there. She wanted to hug him tightly and kiss his lips

    Ugh Stop Stop Vyvyan told herself.

    The very thought of it alone caused Vyvyans urge she felt on full-moon nights to turn on. Why did she feel that way for her son? No, that wasnt what she was considering. She never questioned why she had that desire. She merely wanted to satisfy her desire. She was fine as long as she could hold her child.

    I must hurry and resolve this case to return to hold my son, decided Vyvyan.

    ========

    Sorry Your Highness

    No, its not your fault, Lucia. Its not your fault It was my fault I didnt protect you It was my fault

    The young boy and girl tightly embraced each other. They were d but scared as they snuggled up on each others small shoulders. They were d to be able to see each other again after the incident. Lucia threw aside her shy and nervous feelings she felt when she was on the tree. She realised her feelings when she was captured. All that she thought of was the young boy in front of her. Back there, she was scared, not of death, but that she wouldnt see the young boy again.

    All she wanted to do was hug the young boy in front of her. She craved his warmth and scent. She was too scared. She couldnt feel any part of her body when she thought shed never get to see his face and eyes again. She wanted to remain by his side forever.

    I failed to protect you Lucia I failed to protect you It was my fault. It was all my fault It was all my fault!!

    Troy tightly hugged Lucia. His young heart was filled with fear. He didnt want Lucia to be taken away, either. She was his Lucia. She was his Lucia forever. He was afraid hed never get to see his Lucia again. He never felt so hopeless before. He never hated himself for being so powerless before. He wished he had the strength to bring Lucia back, but he didnt have the chance to ever since he was young.

    No, Your Highness, it was not your fault. It was not our fault we were attacked. Its the fault of those humans. You Highness, I am d you are all right. I am d you are all right. Lucias voice was slightly hoarse: If I didnt run around in the forest with you, nothing wouldve happened, either. Your Highness, Im sorry. It was my fault. I brought you into the forest. Yet, I failed to protect you. Your Highness, I promise to train hard in the future. I will definitely be able to protect you in the future. I promise!

    You will be able to be by my side, then, right?

    Troy sped Lucias hands. Their eyes met. They looked at each other with their teary eyes that contained reliance and emotions. They were almost separated during the incident, but the experience made them realise their feelings. And that was, neither of them wanted to leave the other for a week, a day or an hour. They were mas tightly stuck together, never wanting to let go.

    Lucia clenched her teeth, shut her eyes and, in a loud voice, resolutely responded, Mm, I will always be by your side. I will always be by your side as long as you dont tell me to leave. I will definitely do my best. I will use my efforts to stay by your side. I will try my best so that you dont drive me away. I will protect you and take care of you, because you are my Prince. You are the the most important person to me!

    However, Lucia didnt profess her love for him at the time.

    Troy wore on a serious expression.. In a loud and determined voice, he said, Me too. Me too, Lucia. I want to always be by your side. You are my most cherished friend. I dont want to lose you. I really dont want to lose you. Lucia, dont ever leave me. I will do my best. I cant be a King as brilliant as my mom, but I will definitely be a King you will feel honoured to have. Lucia Dont leave me. Dont leave me. I will protect you. I will definitely protect you.

    Mm! Mm!

    Lucia wiped her tears. It was a happy moment for her, yet she shed so many tears for some reason. The two of them emotionally looked at each other. They sped each others faces and looked into the others eyes.

    For some reason, unbeknownst to even the two of them, their faces subconsciously moved closer together. They looked at each others lips and slowly approached each other. Lucias heart raced so fast it felt as though itd jump out of her heart. Her shyness and fear caused her limbs to go numb; she didnt pull her face back, nevertheless. In fact, she looked forward to it. She was hoping she could get closer and closer to Troy. She watched his ck eyese closer and closer

    Their lips gently touched. However, the two of them then quickly separated as if they were electrocuted. The two of them gave each other a push and covered their mouths.

    Troy could still feel the lingering warmth of her soft lips. He didnt know why he did that, either. Regardless, he really wanted to approach her. When he looked at Lucias pretty face, gentle green eyes and her lips, he had countless things to say, but he couldnt say a thing. He just wanted to touch his lips to hers. He didnt know what it meant, but his heart raced. His face literally burnt his skin. His hands shook while his vision was unclear. It wasnt painful. To the contrary, the bliss virtually melted him

    Ayer of mist formed in Lucias green eyes. She didnt know what it meant, but their kiss caused her entire body to tremble

    She wanted more. She wanted to embrace more, kiss more and stay at his side for longer. She virtually couldnt see a thing with her misty eyes. All she could see was his shiny silhouette akin to the sunlight.

    My Prince

    Lucia grabbed a tight hold of Troys hands. She leaned her body toward him and pleaded him with her gaze. In her trembling voice, she said, My Prince I want more I want more I want to be by your side. I will never leave you Please give me more Give me more

    Lucia My Lucia Dont leave me Dont ever leave me I dont want to lose you I dont want to lose you

 Book 12.1: Chapter 9

    Book 12.1: Chapter 9

    Dad, I want to join the Shadow Squad.

    Pfft! Echte spat out a mouthful of wine and violently coughed. He looked at Lucia, who had juste home from a vacation, and wiped his mouth. He panted as he said, Whats wrong? Why do you want to join the Shadow Squad all of a sudden? Dad is an imperial guard, not a member of the Shadow Squad. Also, the Shadow Squad is a secretive intel group. Not even I know them well

    I must join the Shadow Squad. Dad, please help me. It doesnt matter how tiring or tough it is. I can handle anything thrown my way. I want to join the Shadow Squad.

    The current Lucia was clearly more sincere and serious than the Lucia who wanted to be a maid. She looked as if it was the one and only thing she wanted to do in life. It wasnt a childs wilful request, but an elfs most serious decision. As a result, Echte had to get serious in spite of the fact that his daughter was still only a kid. He replied in a serious tone: Lucia, I want to know why you want to join the Shadow Squad. des arent the best choice for a girl.

    Lucia took in a deep breath before answering: I want to be by His Highness side. Her Highness said I could be his bodyguard as long as I can make it into the Shadow Squad. Therefore, I must be a member of the Shadow Squad in order to stay at His Highnesss side. I want to protect him. I must protect him! I want to be by His Highness side for eternity!! Forever!

    The green eyes that Lucia looked at her father with were the eyes from the past he was familiar with and missed. It was as if the current Lucia was a mirror. When he looked at her, he saw his past self. Admittedly, he wasnt as determined as her and didnt have so much on his mind. His romance with her mother was calm as the elvenke water, but his Lucia fell in love with her childhood friend; however, you could say her love had already ended. Every father would be touched by his daughter sincere expression, though.

    Echte looked at the cup of wine in front of him. What would happen if Vyvyan found out about it but didnt agree? There would be no if, as there was no doubt shed refuse. The Gdriel Tribe viewed mana and bloodlines with great importance. His Lucia was but an ordinary elf. What right would she have to marry the Prince?

    Ill help you train. Ive checked out the Shadow Squads with Her Highness before. In saying that, Lucia, you have to bear in mind that their training is even tougher than ours. If you want to be a member of the Shadow Squad, you must pay the price.

    Thats fine. Im prepared.

    Lucia didnt care about the price she might have to pay. Sometimes, an elf will have something theyre willing to give up everything for. For Lucia, staying by Troys side was what she wanted. If she wanted something, her life was disposable. That was how significant the young boy was to her.

    ========

    Mom, is this love?

    Vyvyan looked at Troy, who leaning in her arms, with a smile: Love? Ah, are you talking about the Prince and Princess in the story? Yes, thats love. Love is when you dont abandon each other when things get bad and usually remember each other.

    Troy looked at the side of Vyvyans pretty face and curiously asked, Mom, were you and Dad the same way, too?

    Vyvyan scrubbed Troys little head and kissed his forehead. With a smile, she replied, Uhm, Id say so. But Mommy and Daddy werent together for long, so we didnt have that many blissful moments. With that said, I guess we went through a lot of tough things together when we were outside. Son, your eyes are very simr to your fathers. Youll probably be very simr to your father when you grow up.

    Troy grabbed hold of Vyvyans long blonde hair. He looked into Vyvyans blue eyes and, with a tinge of disappointment, remarked, Not like Mom

    Vyvyan paused. She then stroked his little head with a smile. She exined, Its because youre a boy, Son. If you were like mommy, then you wouldnt be like a boy, right?

    Ah

    Troy looked at the roof, slightly disappointed. Vyvyan looked at the side of her sons face and stroked it. She asked, Whats wrong, Son? Didnt you dislike listening to these sorts of stories? Why do you like them now? Do you have somebody you like?

    Vyvyan was actually fearless, because she didnt see anything different in her Sons mind. Troy looked at her then nodded, but then shook his head, Mom, I, myself, dont know if this is love. I just know that I want to be with Lucia. When we were in the forest and she was almost kidnapped, I suddenly found myself so scared. I never felt so afraid before. I was afraid Id lose her. I was afraid Id lose Lucia. I want to be with her forever

    Troy was so invested in his own thoughts that didnt see Vyvyans grim look. Of course, he couldnt see his own face, either. His expression instantly became considerably gentle and blissful, as if he was the most blissful person in the world.

    Vyvyan felt the entire world had copsed. She went through so many painstaking efforts to build her son a world with only her, leaving her son in the Imperial Pce, so why did he suddenly like another woman? His thinking was the exact same as her brothers. That was what her brother thought of Elizabeth back then.

    Vyvyan took in a breath of air. She was so stunned that she was lost for words. She idly looked at Troy. Troy looked back at her: Mom, I dont quite get it. I honestly dont get it. Is this love? If this is love, I want to tell Lucia, but I dont know if shell ept me or not.

    How can she not?!! You two are so happy when youre together, shell definitely say yes, if you confess! But you cant! You cant do this! Didnt you say you only liked Mommy?! Didnt you say you only wanted to live with Mommy?! was what Vyvyan thought.

    Son What about Mommy, then?

    Vyvyans voice began to shake. She forced herself to resist the pain she felt, as well as her overwhelming urge to kill. If it was a full-moon night, she wouldnt be able to control herself. Shed definitely massacre Lucias entire family. She might even kill their neighbours.

    Mom, I I want to have you by my side, too Forever So so I dont know I dont know if this is love or not Mom I I have no idea Whats wrong with me?

    Troys facial expression strangled her heart. He was moved to tears. He was scared and nervous. It was as though he had so much more on his shoulders. Her gentleness for her son surpassed her jealousy. She tightly hugged Troy, and he hugged his mom back tightly as he softly sobbed.

    Its all right, my son. Its all right. Mommy will be by your side. Mommy will forever be by your side Forever This is love, Son. You dont need to be scared. You will definitely have this love. This is love, my son. Dont be scared. You love Mommy; Mommy understands

    What about Lucia, then?

    That you will probably gradually understand

 Book 12.1: Chapter 10

    Book 12.1: Chapter 10

    Your Highness

    Lucia

    The two of them met again for the first time after their vacation. They used to share everything with each other until now. The two stood opposite each other and hesitated. The maids on both sides watching them were surprised when they saw Lucias clothes. Usually, the two of them wouldve held hands and cheerfully ran off already, yet they were both silent.

    They didnt fight, did they? wondered the maids.

    Lucia nervously looked at Troy. She looked at his hand by his leg and took in a small breath. Previously, she could hold Troys hand whilepletely rxed and feel his warmth and soft hands. Today, on the other hand, just thinking of holding his hand made her heart race.

    The two of them recalled the peck they shared on their vacation. Troy didnt know the significance of that peck, because his mom often kissed him that way. At the time, he just had a random urge to kiss Lucia, the young girl who plucked his heartstring. It was a feeling hed never forget. The gentle feeling of their lips touching was different to the feeling when he kissed his mom. It was a blissful, numbing sensation that coursed through his entire body. His heart thumped so hard it was as if his heart would jump out of his chest when they kissed. His mind roared at him, but the feeling and bliss felt so warm, intensifying his desire to kiss her more.

    After that, the twos lips touched countless times, and theyd separate as if they were electrocuted every time. Nheless, the blissful feeling and intoxicating love was an addictive sensation they couldnt get over. If people didnt interrupt, the two of them would probably continue to kiss until they passed out. They kept kissing and tightly holding each others hand.

    The two of them felt that way after they woke. They didnt know why, themselves. It was a secret between the two that nobody knew of. The two of them didnt know the meaning behind kissing. Still, the two of them were oddly shy. They didnt know why their encounter would make them both blush.

    They suddenly felt as though the shy feeling didnt make them feel awkward. To the contrary, it made them oddly happy. They were very embarrassed when they looked into each others eyes, yet they couldnt resist the urge to look. They desperately wanted to hold hands, but they couldnt muster up the courage.

    Troy clenched his teeth, and then turned his head aside. He grabbed hold of Lucias hand. She reacted surprised, and Troy lingered before quickly releasing her hand. Flustered, he apologised, Sorry! Sorry! Sorry! I I I shouldnt I I squeezed your hand too hard

    No No You didnt

    Lucia quickly shook her head; then, she slid her hand into Troys hand. She felt her face burn up as soon as she felt his warm and soft hands. She didnt dare to look at Troy. Troys heart raced so fast that he could hear it beating. He wanted to tightly hold the young girls hand, yet he was afraid that hed hurt her. It was as though her hand was a delicate leaf that would break if he tightened his grip ever so slightly.

    L-Lets go

    Mm Mm

    Lucias hand jerked before she slowly interlocked her fingers with Troys. The two of them were worried the other would let go, so while they bordered on holding hands and letting go, they never did let go

    On the other side, inside the corridor of the Imperial Pce, Ecthe looked at his Queen walking in front of him. He hesitated for a long time as he watched her blonde hair sway. He uttered, Your Highness

    Vyvyan stopped and looked back. With a smile, she asked, Is something the matter, Guard Echte?

    In a slightly shaky voice, Echte replied, Yes It is about my daughter. Your Highness did you say that she would always be allowed to stay at His Highnesss side if she could be a member of the Shadow Squad?

    Yes.

    Vyvyan didnt say anything unnecessary. She looked at Echte, with a smile as usual. Her gaze didnt change. She waited for Echte to continue. He hesitated for a moment before continuing: Your Highness, I hope you can take back your order After all, you are aware that bing a Shadow Squad member is extremely dangerous She is my only daughter

    Vyvyanughed in a gentle tone, and then cut him off: Guard Echte, have you mixed something up? I have never given that sort of order. I would not order a young girl to be my sons bodyguard out of the blue. Guard Echte, what I said was, if she could be a member of the Shadow Squad, then she could be my sons bodyguard. I never ordered her to go and join the Shadow Squad.

    But but if you say that Lucia will surely want to join the squad Because because Your Highness, Lucia She may have fallen for Prince Troy.

    I know.

    Echte froze. He was ready to ept her fury. It didnt matter what punishment he had to be subjected to as long as Lucia was safe. He didnt expect Vyvyan to sound so gentle. It was shocking news, yet Vyvyan didnt jump. In fact, she didnt even bat an eye.

    Vyvyan nodded. Smiling, she responded, I also know that Troy really likes Lucia. Whats wrong with a young boy and girl experiencing first love? Guard Echte, you wouldnt happen to think that Troy isnt worthy of Lucia, would you?

    No! No! No! No! No!!! Ecthe shuddered. He almost dropped to his knees. He looked at Vyvyan with absolute fear and waved his hands: What I meant was, Lucia is not worthy of Prince Troy. Prince Troy is your son, while my Lucia is just an ordinary girl. How could she be worthy of Prince Troy?

    Oh? Vyvyans mouth curled up into an eerie smile. She then turned around and resumed walking: From that perspective of yours, Lucia isnt worthy of Troy, indeed. Regardless of whether its her mana or background, our Gdriel Tribe wont choose her.

    Then

    Echte suddenly felt a weight lift from his shoulders upon hearing Vyvyans response. He didnt know why he was so relieved, either. Perhaps it was because he was relieved his daughter wouldnt be in danger, and therefore didnt have to worry about her falling deeper and deeper. A shortsting moment of pain was better than long sustained pain. A moment of pain wouldnt do anything. If Lucia was rejected once she was more understanding, her life wouldnt be in danger. All he had to do now was get Lucia to understand that, and shed be fine after one night.

    Vyvyan then turned her head around with a smile: But I think that we never asked them. Leave it to them, Guard Echte. This isnt something you and I should be sticking our noses in. Love is holy. We shouldnt be disturbing them. Theyre still kids, but theyll understand with time.

    That was all Vyvyan had to say. Echte looked at her blonde hair and spaced out. The before and after was so different, thereby leaving him speechless. He found himself in a dilemma again after feeling relieved. He wasnt sure if he should be happy or not. If Queen Vyvyan said that, then it meant it was possible for Lucia to marry Troy if she really wanted to. That meant that he could get promoted from a low-rank soldier. Unexpectedly, he wasnt happy in the slightest.

    People always had things they shouldnt have. Echte firmly believed that receiving what didnt belong to you at the wrong time would definitely lead to misfortune. Lucia was just an ordinary girl. By no ounts did she qualify to be a member of the Gdriel Tribe. Should she have what she wanted? Or rather, was it worth having? Additionally, the Shadow Squad recruitment criterion was very strict. Same went for the training. Deaths of members werent considered a problem. Plus, their death rates were definitely not low. Otherwise, they wouldnt be such a small squad.

    Is it really a good idea to let Lucia join? pondered Echte.

    Guard Echte, if Lucia genuinely has the courage and determination to do it, you should help her. You should teach her how to fight and how to survive. I would rather trust her, who likes my son, than entrust him to somebody else. I believe Lucia will never harm Troy.

    Vyvyan stood at the door to the room. Echtes job as an escort ended there. Echte nked out. Vyvyan smiled: Being trustworthy is one thing, but being able to protect my son is another. Guard Echte, train Lucia well. I have very high requirements for members of the Shadow Squad; after all, I cant entrust my son to a guard who doesnt meet the requirements. As for whether she will survive or not, let us pray for her.

    Vyvyan made herself very clear. Echte also understood what she meant. What she meant was that if Lucia wanted to be a member of the Shadow Squad, shed have to undergo stricter training than others. Put another way, Vyvyan didnt outright reject Lucia, but if she wanted to be with Troy, then shed have to pay the price. If Lucia wanted to marry Troy, then she had to ept the challenge.

    He gritted his teeth and looked at Vyvyan. In a soft voice, he responded, I will, Your Highness. If Lucia wants to be a member of the Shadow Squad, then I will definitely assist her.

    I look forward to seeing her determination and abilities, then.

    Vyvyan revealed a faint smile. The smile actually contained a hint of mockery. She didnt believe for a second that Lucia could withstand the Shadow Squads training. Hence why she didnt hesitate or worry. Love may be great, but if Lucia couldnt physically bear it, then it was meaningless.

 Book 12.1: Chapter 11

    Book 12.1: Chapter 11

    Your Highness, I wish to be a member of the Shadow Squad.

    Troy gently held Lucias hand. He stroked the first few wounds she had on her. When the two of them met for the first time, they tightly held each others hands. A childs hand shouldnt be such a heavy and cold metal weapon. Troy raised his head up. He felt sorry for her. The pain on her hand showed in her eyes. No, it showed even more pain than the wound on her hand.

    Troy softly asked, Why? If its the Shadow Squad isnt it very tough?

    Its all right, Your Highness. Its because I want to protect you. Didnt we make a promise on the tree? I want to protect you so that nothing like that will happen again.

    Lucia lightly shuffled over to Troy. The two of them sat on the tree branch on arge tree in the flower garden. The tree was the same as the tree they snuggled up on in the forest. The shade provided by the lush tree was particrly soothing. It was also Lucias favourite ce. Nobody would disturb them here. They wouldnt need to do anything, but spend time together in bliss.

    Lucia lightly leaned on Troys shoulder. She tightened her grip on his hand. In a soft voice, she said, Because Im scared Im very scared, Your Highness We have already been together for a very, very long time. I want to see you when I wake up each morning. I cant imagine life without you by my side. Im very scared. I dont know what to do if youre not here So, I dont want to let that happen again. I want to always be by your side. I want to always protect you. That way, Ill always be able to be with you, too, right?

    Mm Lucia, Ill be all right. I dont have many friends. I grew up in the pce. It was always Mom, who was by my side protecting me and loving me, but youre different. Youre my only friend and the only way for me to see the outside world from here. Lucia, I need you. I wouldnt be as happy without you, and I wont gain as much. My best find is still you.

    Lucias face turnedpletely red, but she stayed next to Troy. She never took her shoulder off his. She clung to his arm to feel his warmth and gentleness. She, too, didnt know why she was happy when she was with him, but it was the first time she found herself so infatuated.

    Why am I bing more and more reluctant to leave Troy? I dont know. I just know that I feel very happy andfortable at his side. His gaze, his warmth and his gentleness seem to have be my goal in life. Troy isparable to the first time I saw that flower. I was attracted by it, so I plucked it and brought it to my side. Simrly, I dont want to ever let him leave, thought Lucia.

    Luciater found out that the flower was called Holy Spirit Flower. Legends say that it was a ce where elves resided. Those ces that operated under the system of spirits could give kind children the best present. Lucia wasnt an adult yet, but she was no longer at the age where she believed fairy tales for children. She believed this one, though, as it delivered to her the best present she could ask for. At the time, the pair of hands covered in mud that gently held hers was the best present she ever received. Their romance started at that moment. It wasnt as exciting as a hero saving a beauty story nor was there any sweet talk. It was purely two childhood friends who shared everything with each other and ran around in the flower garden hand in hand. Their cheerfulughter contained overwhelming pure beauty.

    At the time, the two didnt know what love was, nor did they know what marriage or politics were, and they sure didnt know what bloodlines meant. They just wanted to always be together, for they liked each other and were friends.

    After a moment of silence, Troy bit down on his lip. He didnt dare to look straight at Lucia; instead, he looked at the sunset ahead while Lucia was by his side. In a soft voice, he said, Lucia, I want to tell you something. I hope youll seriously listen to me.

    Surprised, Lucia looked up to see Troys cheeks, which appeared redder than the setting sun. Puzzled, she asked, Go ahead, Your Highness. Is something the matter?

    Mm Lucia Mm I might have fallen in love with you.

    Troy looked away. Shy, his lips trembled. Lucia sluggishly looked at his face. His deration rattled her. She didnt know what to say. Her heart began to race, sending her nervous and scared blood throughout her entire body. As a consequence, her body froze stiff, and she didnt know what to do.

    Aaaahhh I I

    Lucia looked nkly at Troy. Her face gradually melted in with the sunset. She opened her mouth over and over, but she couldnt find the words to speak. It was as if the cat caught her tongue. She didnt know what this fallen in love with you meant, but she grew incredibly nervous and shy enough to not dare look him in the face.

    Troy licked his lips then tightly held her hand. He struggled to say, I asked, Mom. She said that if two people can go through hardship together and stay together in bliss, then that is love. Therefore, I feel that Ive probably fallen in love with you Lucia I dont know what to do after falling in love, either; but nheless, I think were to get married after. Then, were supposed to be together, have children and then well be able to be together forever, I think

    Lucia silently listened. She was surprised she wasnt nervous or shy. She listened to the future he illustrated through his words. As she listened, she began to imagine the future when she was a wife and a mother. The future was a little far for her; as a matter of fact, she didnt know how it was meant to look. Regardless, Lucia could feel bliss and satisfaction fill her entire body. Though she didnt understand what the future was, she knew that it was her most blissful future.

    Dumbfounded, Lucia responded, Then what should I do Your Highness? What should I do? If youre talking about love, then I might have fallen in love with you, too So so what should I do? What, exactly, should I do?

    I I dont know, either But I read in books that we should get engaged Mm Get engaged first, I guess I need to tell Mom I need to tell Mom

    Mm Mm

    Lucia turned her head. Her face was so hot that it melted her mind, putting her at a loss for what to say and do. She had never been involved in engagements and whatnot. She wondered what it was for, and what shed get. She didnt even have the chance to ask her parents yet. She, herself, didnt know what marriage meant; however, since they could be together forever, she assumed it would be fine

    Lets go, Lucia. Lets go have dinner. Lets ask Mom this evening. If Mom agrees, I want to get engaged. Itll be nice if we can go ahead. Lets go, Lucia.

    Ah Mm Okay

    ========

    Ten minutester

    <strong>*ng!*</strong>

    Vyvyan wore a dumbstruck expression. She dropped the soup spoon straight into the soup, sttering the milk-coloured soup in front of her. She wore an iparably awkward expression. Her entire worlds foundation was shaken before her smile even had the chance to disappear. The world in her heart was crumbled.

    You cant! You cant! You cant! You cant!! Vyvyan shouted without even spending a moment to think. She outright refused Troy.

    Disappointed and upset, Troy asked, Why, Mom? I love Lucia. Since I love Lucia, shouldnt we get engaged?

    Troy was on the verge of tears, rendering Vyvyan a little flustered: No Thats not what I meant Umm Its not Mommy Mommy Mommy Its not that Mommy is saying you cant Its just Mm You two are still a bit too young, right? Youre still too young, Son. Its fine for you two to get married But youre still too young, arent you? Youre too young

    Is that so?

    Troy looked at Lucia with a hopeless look. Lucia looked back at him feeling disappointed. The two of them had their hands sped together underneath the table. Vyvyan huffed and puffed. The two of them were looking at each other, so they didnt notice her eyes turning blood red. Vyvyans rationality couldnt suppress her desire to kill Lucia. She did her best to not kill in her sons presence.

    It seemed that the Shadow Squad would have another corpse for sure.

    So, can we get married once were older, Mom?

    Of course. Once Luciaes out of the Shadow Squad, you can get engaged. Youll be old enough by then, so youll be okay to get engaged.

    Vyvyan smiled. Her lips and hands trembled. If she could kill with her gaze, Lucia would have died many times over already. Unfortunately, Vyvyan couldnt just kill her, so she had to rely on the Shadow Squad.

    I cannot let that womane out alive! Vyvyan told herself.

 Book 12.1: Chapter 12

    Book 12.1: Chapter 12

    What Lucia went through in the Shadow Squad was a mystery. In any case, Lucia sessfullypleted the training with excellent results and became one of their best warriors. After all,pared to other elves, Lucia was stronger with her Wind Elves buff. Vyvyan didnt believe the Wind Elves would provide an ordinary girl with buffs. She was unaware of their reason. Regardless, she could only watch the grown up young boy and girl passionately embrace.

    The young boy was no longer in the body of a child. He grew up in thest few years. His face changed. His slightly chubby face was refined and exuded the aura of a man. His physique was somewhat slim, but he didnt look fragile. He had gentle eyes and the Gdriel Tribes unique handsome characteristics. That led to word of the handsome appearance of the Prince spreading beyond the pce. There were even young girls who were willing to work as maids to see the Prince.

    Lucia was no longer an ignorant young girl. She carried herself as a soldier after undergoing the training in the Shadow Squad. Additionally, her slender body was more enchanting; after all, the Shadow Squad often required members to be able to take on all sorts of strange postures. For convenience sake, she didnt keep her long hair. Still, her short hair lookbined with her petite body made her look cuter and prettier. She maintained her habits as a young girl. Makeup was not encouraged in the Shadow Squad, but shed still secretly prepare makeup. At the end of the day, she was a young girl outside of work. Nevertheless, her face was cute even without makeup in the first ce. She was the most eye-catching member with the guys even during her normal days in the squad.

    After that day, the two rarely met. It was hard for those in the Shadow Squad to interact with those from the outside world. Despite missing each other, they only got to see each other every now and then. Not even the Prince could interrupt her training n. Simrly, Lucia couldnt have special privileges just because she had connections.

    Lucia trained diligently after that day. She spent more time and effort than others. Troy also began to get serious. He studied various things pertaining to how the Gdriel Tribe managed the elves. His request to learn swordy was denied. Nheless, he went and desperately learned it, too.

    Vyvyan was extremely against Troy learning swordy. She hoped hed be able to remain by her side as a pure child who didnt have to worry about nothing as he did in the past. She knew hed discover that the world wasnt as blissful as he thought once he interacted with it. She knew the cage of bliss she built for him would shatter. She never expected a clumsy girl, who entered her flower garden by ident, would take her bird from her cage. Her heart painfully throbbed, but she also knew it was toote for her to kill the girl, as her son had engraved the young girl in his heart. He was bound to be in despair and pain if he didnt see his Lucia.

    Vyvyan never let her son down before, and she definitely didnt want for him to be in despair and pain. She once experienced the despair of losing a loved one. She was adamant on never letting her son experience the same tragedy. Vyvyan couldnt kill Lucia, and she couldnt go back on her word, either, in consideration of her dignity. As a result, all that she could do was nkly watch the two tightly embrace.

    The two childhood friends, whod been apart for several years, were finally reunited. They both wanted to show the version of themselves upon reuniting. Lucia could finally protect her Prince Troy, while Troy was no longer a kid in his moms shelter. The two tightly embraced as they felt each others familiar, yet distant, warmth. Lucia leaned onto Troys chest and looked at the crowd apuding them with a shy, yet blissful, smile. She tightly hugged her lover. She didnt know what love was in the past, but she finally learnt what it was. She wanted to be in Troys embrace, smiling blissfully.

    Her love was finally sessful. She had loved Troy for almost ten years. Her love for him never changed ever since she was a child until, while Troy equally missed her. She was in the arms of the man she loved. She didnt want to budge in his arms nor did she want to go anywhere. She just wanted to float in his gentleness forever.

    The people below apuded as they watched the in bliss on the stage. Troys expression was gentle and his movements were, too. He acted as though he was afraid of hurting the beauty in his arms. He caressed her as the most valuable treasure in the world. He had never shown such a gentle and blissful expression before. His love for her was visible in his ck eyes, which healed the broken hearts of countless other girls.

    The Prince of the elven nation fell in love with an ordinary young elven girl, while she overcame many hurdles to be her lovers bodyguard as a member of the most elite squad. Such a story only happened in fairy tales until then. The newly engaged couple was so blissful and beaming. Their pure smiles were essentially the love that everybody pursued. Perhaps Lucia and Troy were very lucky. They were young, yet they had acquired the love everybody desperately pursued.

    Your Highness, I love you

    I love you, too, Lucia. We can finally be together. All these years of waiting werent for nothing. Youre finally by my side, Lucia.

    Troy tightly hugged the girl in his embrace. He had grown a lot taller than the girl in front of him, over the few years. Lucias gaze was on her finger. The ring on her finger appeared blurry through her tears. Nevertheless, it felt warm; it was the most blissful moment of her life yet. It was the best birthday present she ever received. The birthday she received a few years ago on her birthday was her most cherished present all her life.

    Congrattions, Your Highness, His Highness has grown up and now has such a pretty fiance. Your Highness, I sincerely congratte you.

    Thank you

    Vyvyan already felt she was on the verge of death. She had never wanted to cry so badly before, but she had to smile at the people below. It was the first time she felt smiling was such a hard endeavour. Her smile practically tore her heart. Her heart ached badly, yet she had to maintain her smile in front of the people.

    Vyvyan didnt like Lucia. She incredibly disliked her. The girl did nothing wrong, but she stole her son from her. Though they would still reside in the pce in the future, she couldnt sleep with him at night anymore. She couldnt see Troys cute face at dinner anymore. For Vyvyan, that future was essentially a nightmare, one that she could never awake from.

    Vyvyan didnt give up. They were just engaged. Just engaged. They werent married yet. Lucia was just an ordinary young girl. She wasnt nobility, but even if they were, Vyvyan could easily cancel their marriage. However, she had to let Troy know that Lucia wasnt the only girl in the world.

    Do I have to use other women? That wont do. That wont do. Absolutely not. One Lucia is enough. If there was one more Lucia, I wouldnt be able to control the situation. What must I do to get my son to give up on Lucia, yet not break his heart due to losing her? The most perfect method is to get my son to like another woman. Now, the woman cant be another woman, so my choice is pondered Vyvyan.

    Vyvyan suddenly had a realisation. Perhaps her future lied with her, herself. She always believed the only person who could save oneself was oneself. She had to do it. She wanted to keep her son by her side forever, yet didnt want for her son to be with another woman. Plus, her son knew he needed a lover, but Vyvyan was his mom not his wife. In that case, if she became his wife, he wouldnt have another woman, which also meant that hed be by her side forever

    What are the chances this will work? It seems very likely determined Vyvyan.

    Yes, she seemed to realise something. Her smile transformed into a confident and calm smile once again. She scrutinised Lucia. Lucias body was ordinary, while her own was as perfect as always. Her smile was in no way inferior to Lucias. She had more outstanding experience and a superior bloodline. There was no reason she wasnt attractive to her son. The idea wasnt ridiculous for elves. Most importantly, Lucia hadnt yet be a Princess.

    Lucias inferior bloodline meant that she couldnt give birth to a qualified descendant for the Gdriel tribe. Vyvyans son would eventually understand that. He wanted to be a qualified King, so he had to be aware of that. After all, a King must leave behind a qualified sessor to rule. That was the duty of a King.

    How shall I start nning, now then? wondered Vyvya.

    Vyvyan looked at the couple or rather, the engaged couple, with an ambiguous smile. Her smile was void of good will, but in the eyes of the people around, they interpreted it as the smile a mother wore, since she was d her son had grown up

    ========

    A few monthster

    Your Highness The Earth Dragons Do you really have to go? I have some things to take care of during that time I cant apany you

    Its fine. Its fine. Im not going along. Were going as a group. To be honest, I truly want to go hunting. You know, Lucia, all elves in the Imperial Capital need prey to hunt. I think Earth Dragons will be a good target for this!

    Will it be dangerous?

    Ill be fine. Im not going along. Moreover, Earth Dragons are an ordinary creature. It wont be dangerous. Believe me, Lucia. Ill be back very soon!

    Mm, I believe you, Your Highness. I will await your return in your room!

 Book 12.2: Chapter 1

    Book 12.2: Chapter 1

    Vyvyan opened her eyes to look at the young girl in front of her. The sun outside gently shone onto Elizabeths face; her long ck hair seemed to emit a gentle light. A few strands lightly rested on her cherry-blossom lips. Her gentle breaths blew Vyvyans blonde hair. The two girls were locked in a tight embrace. Their faces were so close that it appeared as though they were about to kiss.

    Vyvyan watch Elizabeth sleep in peace through her blue eyes. Elizabeths cheeks were without a blemish even under the sunlight. Their ck hair and blonde hair oveyed each other as if they caressed each other with the refreshing breeze the exact same way they embraced. However, underneath the blonde hair was a pair of long ears, while underneath the ck hair was a pair of normal human ears. The two incredibly beautiful girls were of different races.

    Vyvyan really liked Elizabeth, though. The elves, themselves, also considered Elizabeth to be a very pretty girl. Elves had a fondness for aesthetics, and Elizabeth happened to be a human Vyvyan was particrly interested in. Having not interacted with humanity for decades, Vyvyan was extremely interested in Elizabeth. Elizabeth wasnt as frightening as the humans in legends; her kind and pure traits made Vyvyan even fonder of her.

    The two of them had been together for a week. Their first time meeting was very much a scene out of a story. However, the two found themselves attracted to each other. Both were very pretty, kind, nave and innocent. Looking at the other was the same as seeing their own reflection in a mirror.

    The two girls quickly became good friends. Elizabeth was very interested in the lives of elves, while Vyvyan, who was an elf, was very interested in humanity. She had a strong desire to learn more about humanitys lifestyle. The world outside was highly attractive to both of them.

    The two of them always chatted with each other all night. They initially had to often resort to hand gestures or their facial expressions to get the other to understand what they meant.

    Elizabeth opened her eyes to see Vyvyans blue eyes. Vyvyan looked at the ck pair of eyes in front of her. In a soft voice, she said, Good morning, Elizabeth.

    Good morning, Vyvyan.

    The two of them gently touched their foreheads against each other and gave each other a happy smile. The two didnt feel shy about such gestures. To the contrary, sharing the same bed wasmonce for them. Despite there being two beds upstairs, the two always slept together. Neither of them knew why, but they had a reassuring feeling when they held the other. As a matter of fact, they felt an uneasy feeling when they didnt sleep together. That was why they always slept together.

    The two got off either side of the bed, took off their sleepwear and got dressed. Elizabeth didnt bring her clothes, since she didnt prepare any for herself when she ran off. After all, it was her first time running away. Her clothes were her entire fortune. Even her sleepwear she currently wore belonged to Vyvyan.

    The two of them had their backs to each other. Vyvyan checked out her breasts after taking off her sleepwear. Vyvyans breasts were actually a spectacr sight among elves If limiting it to just the girls around her age, her body would be considered very well developed. Vyvyan was unaware of that, however.

    Vyvyan tugged on her breasts feeling curious, and then looked behind her with the same feeling. She wasnt sure how young girls breasts were meant to look or their sizes at her age. Children and their future were the most important things for elves; therefore, she was very mindful of her future childs food. The only female around her was her teacher. Her teacher also had spectacr breasts. Vyvyan felt powerless when shepared herself to her.

    The thought of possibly bing t chested in the future was awfully frightening. Vyvyan was highly apprehensive about bing t chested both from the standpoint of a females duty and her own pride. She was a little reluctant to ask her brother, as it was considered a young girls biggest secret. After all, it was a girls secret and something they were shy about.

    Vyvyan was a little concerned that if she asked Inard, her most beloved brother, and he said he didnt like her being t chested, then that meant the young girl passionately in love could never let him see her body.

    Meanwhile, Inard didnt care about his sisters development; or rather, he didnt care how she developed, for he never had eyes for his sister. Inard was too familiar with Vyvyan. Being a proud man, he wasnt willing to pay attention to his sister. She may have loved him, but he viewed her as his sister.

    It would be nice if my brother could see me as a woman, thought Vyvyan.

    Vyvyan turned around to Elizabeth, who was looking for her clothes. An idea suddenly hit her. She snuck up behind Elizabeth. Elizabeth didnt hear Vyvyan slowly approaching. Once Vyvyan closed in, she threw herself onto Elizabeths back.

    Aah!!! Elizabeth shrieked, as Vyvyan suddenly tightly grabbed her breasts.

    The two girls rolled back onto the bed. Vyvyan got on top of Elizabeth and firmly rubbed her breasts but with an extremely serious expression. When she noticed Elizabeths look of shock and fright, in a serious tone, she said, Oh, oh, so this is how humanitys breasts are Mm The size feels about the same as mine Mm No problems at all It appears that were the exact same, Elizabeth. Is this considered normal? Dont tell Inard. Dont tell my brother. What do you think of my breasts?!

    What are you saying?! What are you saying?! What in the world are you saying? Elizabeth called out in a high-pitched voice and pushed Vyvyan away.

    Vyvyan paid no attention to Elizabeth. Instead, she pressed Elizabeths hands onto her breasts. She said, Come on, have a feel, Elizabeth. Have a feel. See how Im developing Elizabeth, I like my brother very much. I want to know if Id qualify to be his wife and not just his sister.

    What are you talking about, Vyvyan?! Plus, its pointless for you to ask me if he likes you are not. You need to ask your brother, Inard. Its pointless for me to like them!  Eh? So soft Mm I see Theyre fine!

    Elizabeth, who was crying out in a high-pitched voice, seemed to have opened the door to a new world. She pinched Vyvyans breasts and rubbed them into various shapes to satisfy her curiosity. It was the first time Elizabeth had been so close to an elfs body.

    Vyvyan, in turn, felt up Elizabeths breasts. She was no longer excited; she was more curious The two of them tightly embraced and clung to each other for several days already, but it was the first time they earnestly checked out each others body with their own hands, literally.

    Ladies, what are you doing? Breakfast is ready. You are not here for a vacation. You are out for training. Elizabeth, since you want to join, too, you muste with us when we go to train. You need to wake earl-

    The voice outside gradually approached, as they were ying with each others body. Lorana came up from the first floor and pushed the door open when she got there. Lorana was stupefied by the scene she beheld. The young girls stopped moving and nkly looked at each other as though they finally realised what they were doing. They reacted as if they werent the one doing the hugging.

    Ah So thats how your rtionship has developed Mm Though we elves dont have many requirements for love, its better to avoid same-sex rtionships Of course if you two insist, then mm I wont butt in

    No! No! No! Vyvyan rushed over to Lorana and protested.

    If Inard found out about it, Vyvyan would never be able to be with her brother. Lorana revealed a mischievous smile and tried her best to look at Vyvyan. She scrubbed her hair with a smile: All right, all right. No more joking. Princess Vyvyan, Elizabeth,e down for breakfast. His Highness has already finished eating.

    Mm

    Elizabeth sat up from the bed, and then grabbed her clothes from the side. The three of them descended the stairs together after they got dressed.

    Inard was already done preparing downstairs, so he sat in a chair by the side with his eyes shut to get some extra sleep in, apparently. He swiftly opened his eyes when he heard theming downstairs. He looked at Elizabeth joyously. He didnt look at her that way because he fell for her at first sight. It was just that Elizabeth was a human who really piqued his interest. For that reason, he was curious about everything about her.

    Good morning, Elizabeth, Vyvyan. Why are you two sote? Its not good to be sote.

    Good morning.

    Elizabeth felt somewhat distant to Inard. Those of the same gender tend to get closer, faster. As for different genders, the young girl still felt slightly awkward and mindful. She, herself, wasnt sure why, but she felt very awkward about having a pair of eyes scan her.

    Vyvyan got ahead of Elizabeth and eximed, Nothing. Nothing! Nothing. Nothing. Right, Elizabeth? Absolutely nothing!

    Ah Mm Yeah Nothing

 Book 12.2: Chapter 2

    Book 12.2: Chapter 2

    Whats the best weapon for a duel between elves and humans? Definitely not stamina. Elves possessed a much shorter and smaller staturepared to humans. Inard, whom Vyvyan thought was big, looked obviously skinny and weak in front of Elizabeth, hence why the essence of elven swordyy in nimbleness. Although the elves were a bit thinner, they were substantially faster and nimbler than humans, so what appeared to be strange movements to humans were easily performed by elves.

    Elven long swords were a tad superiorpared to humanitys in regards to quality. As such, only the elites among humanity couldpete against elves in swordy, because elves were very confident with their swordy. Additionally, Lorana, who specifically trained the Gdriel Tribe, was the best among the best. Vyvyan and Inard, who were trained by her, shouldve been the best among the elves. However, Inard couldnt defeat Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth didnt know why wielding a sword felt so familiar to her, either. The long sword didnt feel as though it was a long sword to her; it felt as though it was her arm. Lorana was very reluctant to admit it, but sometimes, geniuses appeared, such as Elizabeth, who was currently holding a long sword, appeared.

    I surrender. I surrender!

    Inard sprawled on the ground and raised his hands up to call surrender. Elizabeth pressed her sword onto his neck and looked over to Lorana. Lorana nodded, and then Elizabeth retracted her sword before pulling Inard up. Inard was still wearing a stunned expression, for it was upsetting for the proud elven Prince to be defeated by a human in a sword duel. Nevertheless, the upsetting reality became the norm for Inard. Since improving their swordy, Inard and Elizabeth duelled daily to test their mettle. Vyvyan was caught in a conundrum when she watched them, since she didnt want for either of them to get hurt. At the same time, she wouldnt be happy to see either of them win.

    She liked her brother, so she wanted to see him win, but she gradually found herself hoping Elizabeth would win, too. Elizabeth was usually a kind and gentle, polite, noble and graceful girl; however, she couldnt shake off the feeling that something was missing. Previously, Vyvyan wasnt sure what was missing, but she felt something was missing from Elizabeths eyes. Her eyes didnt look lively. In battle, though, her gaze immediately becameplete. Her eyes filled with spirit were different to how they usually appeared. Her suave posture when she held a sword was surprisingly resembled a warrior more than her brother. She would go as far as to say that she waspletely captivated by Elizabeths sweaty and suave silhouette, instead of watching her brother.

    That was when Vyvyan realised what Elizabeth had been missing. Elizabeth was missing her own will. Elizabeths grace and nobility wasnt her personal trait, but something that she learnt through her family education. However, Elizabeth didnt have something she liked. It was the first time she found something she liked. Though it wasnt something that was befitting of a female, there was a saying that went, Women and des are a couple. When Vyvyan saw Elizabeth, her belief in that saying was consolidated. She came to believe that there were women born for the de.

    Beautiful, Elizabeth. Maybe you should be friends with swords in this lifetime.

    It was rare for Lorana to praise someone, but Lorana praised Elizabeth. Elizabeth shyly sat down to the side and nced over to Inard feeling somewhat apologetic. Vyvyan jogged over to hand Inard a towell. Inard looked at Elizabeth with a hint of frustration. He let out a heavy sigh before turning to Vyvyan to ask, Sister, am I no good with a sword?

    Vyvyan responded honestly: No! Onii-sama, your swordy is fabulous. Its just that you cant beat Elizabeth.

    Inard rubbed his head in a slightly unhappy fashion. He handed the towel back to Vyvyan and said to himself, How depressing. Why cant I beat a girl  not to mention a human? I should be better suited to this

    Lorana unhappily rolled her eyes. She then pulled Elizabeth and Vyvyan over. She exined, This human girl has never cked. Your Highness, I dont need to remind you how undedicated you were after beginning swordy training, right? Your Highness, swordy has nothing to do with your tribe or your gender. Its a matter of whether or not youmit yourself to it. Today is thest warm day before we enter autumn. Ladies, lets go take a bath; else, Itll be troublesome to take one after. In addition, we need to prepare firewood for winter Of course, we still need food for winter. Winter is torture to us every year Life after winteres in wont be sofortable and leisurely.

    Indeed, winter was a very rough season for elves, because they had no means ofbatting the cold. The group was also outside the elven forest. In other words, they were where the protection offered by mana was weakest. They might be reluctant to admit it, but the current reigning Elven King didnt possess sufficient mana, so he couldnt cover all of the elven forest. Put another way, summer and winter did exist in the elvennds.

    The next King in line was Inard. Now, while he was much stronger than the ordinary elf, he was a bit too weak inparison to Vyvyan. Vyvyans birth was basically a miracle in elven history. It was as if it was a god was born not an elf.

    Normally speaking, Vyvyan should be the one to seed the throne. However, she didnt seem to have any ns to be the ruler; hence, Inard should be the next King. There shouldnt be a problem with Vyvyan providing mana, though.

    Inard looked at the three maidens who were ready to go for a bath. With a nk look, he asked, Wait, what about me?

    Elizabeth spun her head around and shyly grabbed her chest. In a loud voice, she eximed, What do you want?! You want to bath with us or something?! Do all you always do that?!

    In a serious voice, Lorana exined, No. Please allow me to apologise. Elizabeth, I guarantee that theres only ever one idiot Prince among the elves who would have such sick ideas.

    Inard took a hit to his heart. Vyvyan frowned: Brother, I suggest you find another way to wash or wait for us to return before going. To be honest with you, I wont bath with somebody of the opposite sex.

    Not even your brother?! asked Inard, astonished.

    Vyvyan firmly replied, Not even my son.

    However, Vyvyan didnt know shed soon p herself in the face.

    The three went to the creek. The temperature was no longer as warm as before; nheless, it was still rtivelyfortable. The creek was situated behind the house the three lived in. By the edge was a softwn. The three maidens yed in the water there every night. However, the water temperature was cold at night around this time of the year. As a human, Elizabeth found it a little diforting, so she moved her bath time to the afternoon.

    Once they got to the creek, Vyvyan stripped down and walked up to the edge of the creek. She turned her head around to wait for Elizabeth. The moment she went to call out to her, she noticed Elizabeths slightly wet lower body, which was her sweat from training. Her smooth back shined, as it was covered in sweat. It shined as though it was the glow of an angel. Elizabeth grabbed her long hair to stop it from sticking to her back, thereby revealing the back of her smooth neck. Vyvyan spaced out as she looked at her. Her heart unexpectedly began to race while a strange feeling stirred. An annoyed, yet shy, feeling appeared in the young girls mind and stuck there for a long time.

    Elizabeth turned around to catch Vyvyans expression. She presumably recalled Vyvyans sneak attack from behind, so she nervously covered her breasts with her hands: Hmm? Whats wrong, Vyvyan?

    Vyvyan swiftly spun her head around and, in a nervous tone, replied, Ah No Nothing Nothing

 Book 12.2: Chapter 3

    Book 12.2: Chapter 3

    Preparing things for winter was an arduous process. After that afternoon, the few of them began to busy themselves.

    The temperature gradually dropped, making it harder and harder for the elves to wake up. Vyvyan hugged Elizabeth tightly every night and wouldnt refuse to hug her that way every day if she could.

    For elves, Elizabeth, who could maintain her warmth in the cold was, essentially, a firece. That was why Elizabeth didnt feel sofortable at night with Vyvyan clinging to her octopus-style. It did cause breathing difficulties, after all However, being hugged that way made her feel somewhat cosy. It was impossible for Elizabeth to sleep together with somebody so intimately. As a result, she considered it a very new and unique feeling to be hugged tightly when sleeping.

    Elizabeth escaped with an ambition. She wanted to experience the life she had never experienced. She was a yful child, so she craved the idea of living together with friends. She didnt know what life with friends consisted of. She presumed that sleeping together and holding each other tightly as the girls did was the first step as friends. As such, Elizabeth didnt refuse Vyvyan. She epted Vyvyaning up to her whenever she wanted to ask for a hug.

    Inard wasnt as fortunate as Vyvyan, though. He couldnt hug Elizabeth. He very much wanted to, but it was not possible. Elizabeth quite liked Inard, but that didnt warrant her letting a man hug her. Inard had to quiver alone next to the fire. He enviously watched his sister snuggling up with Elizabeth to keep warm.

    During the day, Inard and Lorana went to look for wood daily. Theyd drag the wood back and ce it on the ground to dry. Theyd also prepare small branches and all sorts of wild teasel in order to ensure that they could start a fire. Elves needed to prepare more wood than humans in winter to be able to get through winter without struggling. In the meantime, Vyvyan and Elizabeth would search for food.

    Vyvyan was reassured when she went out with Elizabeth, since Elizabeths swordy was extremely advanced. The two of them searched for food in the forest. However, Lorana soon realised how idiotic her arrangement was. Elizabeth stepped into a trap previous; Vyvyan was a kid who never lived inside the forest. It would work if Inard and Elizabeth went to search for food, though, as Inard was capable of finding food in the forest. If the two girls went, however, their desire to y around would soon take over their goal. Thus, Lorana looked at the small pile of food the two brought over and pondered earnestly.

    Elizabeth and Vyvyan sat next to the fire and looked at Lorana with guilty and fearful gazes. It was a very awkward scene. Lorana looked at the mushrooms the two gathered and threw a few into the fire. She said, Ladies, if you do this, we might starve to death in winter. Its pointless to pick berries. We need animals. Meat. We can marinate the meat before winteres to preserve it. Of course, well have mushrooms, too. However, these mushrooms you picked are inedible, poisonous mushrooms. Ladies, I hope Ill see enough food tomorrow. You must bring back what you owe today, as well; otherwise, well all starve to death in winter.

    Lorana stood up and gave the two girls a rub on the head before walking off to her room. Inard yawned then walked up to Elizabeth. With a smile, he said, So, Elizabeth, you need my help? If possible, Id be very willing to go with you in ce of my sister.

    Onii-sama! I I can do it I can

    Vyvyan was upset, for she was embarrassed her brother saw her perform poorly. Having said that, the main reason she didnt want her brother to take her ce was because she didnt want to be separated from Elizabeth, albeit not knowing why, herself. Perhaps it was because she really liked embracing with Elizabeth in the cold weather. Whatever the case was, the current Vyvyan didnt want to separate from Elizabeth, subsequently concerning her.

    Thank you very much, Inard, but I believe that we two will be fine. If we cant find food, well bother you and Teacher Lorana to search for food the next day, while we search for food.

    Okay. In any case, if theres any problem, juste let me know, Elizabeth. I will help you!

    Perhaps the young man was evidently happy and took the initiative to offer help, since he was defeated by the young girl every day and finally found something he could help her with. It gave him a strong urge to show off in front of her for once. Unfortunately, Elizabeth still rejected him.

    Inard remained very confident, since one couldnt find food just because they wanted to. He learnt techniques to survive in the wilderness after much effort and countless attempts. He, therefore, could distinguish between what was edible and what wasnt, what sort of trap could catch this or that type of prey and how to locate animals by their footprints. That wasnt something somebody could learn in a day.

    The thought of having Elizabeth, who he could never beat, having to beg him and even worship him, was thrilling. He wanted to take Elizabeth hunting right away. s, Elizabeth led Vvvyan back into the building.

    Vyvyan hugged Elizabeth at night. The room didnt have a firece, so the only source of warmth they had was each others embrace. Hence, the two tightly embraced each other for warmth. Vyvyan was virtually biting Elizabeths ear. She whispered, What do we do, Elizabeth? Even if we do go out tomorrow, we dont know how to obtain food

    Elizabeth stroked Vyvyans back and long blonde hair. Quietly, she answered, Its all right, Vyvyan, itll be fine. Ive managed to find the path I came here from in thest two days. We can find a path to humanity. If we cant find food, we can just go to a town in humanitysnds to buy food. Moreover, Vyvyan, youve never been in humanitysnd, have you? I really want to show you our life there. Lets go have a look tomorrow.

    Vyvyan froze for a moment. Excited, she bit Elizabeths ear: Humanitysnds?! Fantastic. I always wanted to go there with you. I want to see what life is like over there. I want to see your cities and towns. Lets go tomorrow, Elizabeth!

    The two of them liked to bite each others ears when they were excited. It was something they did when they were ying around. Vyvyan started it. It was how elves express their love. Elizabeth soon adopted the strange method.

    Mm, mm! I still have money. I thought I wouldnt get a chance to spend it, but I never thought Id still get to return. Lets go tomorrow, Vyvyan. Lets go, and buy some food tomorrow. Then Ill take you to humanitys town to y around!

    Mm!

    Vyvyan gave a firm nod, and then tightly hugged Elizabeth. Vyvyan then excitedly bit Elizabeths ear again and hugged her tighter. Vyvyan brought Elizabeth endless happiness and new surprises, but Vyvyan looked forward to seeing humanitys life, too. She was very eager to go to humanitysnds for a look. Elizabeth gave her the opportunity, so Vyvyan was very happy.

    It was a long night. A very long night After all, tomorrow was still a long way away. Vyvyan never looked forward to tomorrow so much before. She tightly hugged the beauty in her arms while feeling eager for her tomorrow.

 Book 12.2: Chapter 4

    Book 12.2: Chapter 4

    Lorana looked at the two girls, who were dressed and ready to go, with puzzlement. She rubbed her eyes and remarked, Why are you two up so early today?

    To find food. Thats why were up a little earlier.

    Vyvyan did up her cloak, and then checked to ensure her ears wouldnt be exposed. She also made sure to hide her blonde hair. Otherwise, she would stand out as an elf among humans. Elizabeth also wore on a cloak. The two prepared very ordinary clothes. It was a bit of a challenge to find clothes simr to what humans wore in the elvennds, but the two of them were identical to human female farmers.

    Lorana was bewildered but nodded: Go on, then, girls. Remember, its best if you can acquire food, but dont go to dangerous ces. I can tell you two have been preparing for a long time by looking at you. You two must be up to something weird, huh? Remember: dont do anything dangerous. Ever. Understood?

    How could we do something dangerous?

    Vyvyan gave Lorana a smile and wink. Lorana felt as though she said something useless, so she chuckled: True. You two arent Inard, and youre mature. Stay safe, you two.

    Well be leaving now then, Teacher. Elizabeth respectfully saluted Lorana.

    Lorana nodded. Among her pupils, Elizabeth was the only one who was very respectful toward her. She was too well acquainted with Vyvyan and Inard, so they didnt resemble pupils at all. Lorana, therefore, paid more attention to Elizabeth. After all, a teacher always hoped for their own pupils to respect them.

    Lorana watched the young girls close the door and leave. She then turned her head around to look at the remaining stuff on the table. They finished breakfast then just up and left However, she froze up when she saw the long sword on the table.

    Elizabeth didnt take her sword with her?! Is she that confident? She went out into the forest without bringing a weapon? pondered Lorana.

    Lorana really wanted to chase after them, but their voices vanished already. They prepared for a long time and were looking forward to it very much. In other words, they knew the consequences of not taking their swords and still left without them. That meant they were very confident they wouldnt get hurt.

    I dont need to worry then, right? Plus, even if they did run into danger, Vyvyan can use magic, so there shouldnt be any major concern, Lorana told herself. And so, Lorana didnt concern herself any further.

    The two girls left with cheerful smiles. The weather outside hadnt warmed up yet. The evening mist and frost in autumn couldnt be melted by the sun that had juste up, but it couldnt stop the girls happyughter and footsteps. The young girls woke up the forest on behalf of the birds with their cheerfulughter.

    They cheerfully ran through the forest. Their pants and shoes were soon wet, but that didnt stop their light steps. Vyvyanughed while holding Elizabeths hand. She had never been to human cities and towns, She was eager to see the human city and towns she was about to visit. She couldnt stop imagining what they were like. She imagined countless Elizabeths walking back and forth on the stone ground inside the city. She imagined speaking to humans in anguage she didnt know, but that was just her imagination. She was much more eager to see a real city. She had only ever seen the elven Imperial City, but it was a small city where residents used trees for homes

    (<strong>Author Note:</strong> Duargana only truly flourished after Inard and then Vyvyan seeded the throne, because what Elizabeth shared with them expanded their understanding of humanity. As a result, they decided to remodel their own city after seeing humanitys. Thus, it was during their rule that stone buildings came into existence. The elves unique tree house Imperial City began with Inards rule and reachedpletion in Vyvyans reign.)

    The sun gradually came up and reced the cold that seeped into the forest with warmth. The two finally reached the border of the forest after walking sun-dappled path. The leaves there could no longer cover the sun. A road finally appeared. The two walked to the road, and then made a turn. Elizabeth tightly held Vyvyans hand then pointed to a corner below. In an excited tone, she said, See that, Vyvyan? Thats the city. Thats where I live. See that? In that corner there.

    Mm!

    Vyvyan immediately noticed it with her elven sight. A pointy small church was in the centre of a wheat field outside the city. The ochre wheat blew in the wind as though a pack of wolves were running through. The city walls made of stone behind the wheat field separated itself from therge area ofnd as though it was a wheat field god nted human crops on.

    Lets go. It looks very close, but we actually still need to run for some distance. It would be best if we had a ride. Otherwise, well have to walk a long way.

    Mm!

    They tightly held hands. The blue sky overhead looked far and as though it also brought the singing of an angel from heaven. The breeze blew the leaves up into the air. The humming birds hummed a tune of nature. The white clouds in the sky resembled azy drunk wandering poet, going wherever the clouds took them. The sun in the blue sky made the temperature just right as if gods gentle eyes were looking after all species. Nature was gods creation; consequently, the curved path of youth the two girls ran on mustve been gods ultimate song.

    The two were very lucky. They soon managed to hitch a ride with a small horse carriage heading to the vige to purchase wheat. The vige sold wheat and apples. The carriage looked as though it hade and gone from the vige several times. The inside of the carriage was filled with the aroma of wheat and sweetness of apples. The refreshing and wee breeze it picked up calmed Elizabeth. She sat on the goods cabin and looked ahead with a blissful smile. Vyvyan fell asleep until Elizabeth woke her up once they got to the vige.

    Wow! This is humanitys city?!

    After hoping off the carriage and reaching the street, Vyvyan was shocked by the sight her eyes beheld. She had never seen so many people before. The elven Imperial City was considered the most popted ce in the elvennds, but this single street in a small vige, where people wereing and going, considerably more crowded than the elven Imperial City.

    It was a very novel and shocking discovery to Vyvyan. Elizabeth proudly smiled: This is just a small vige. The Imperial Capital where I live is prospering a lot more inparison. The city is surrounded by big ins, and we grow the entire nations wheat crops there, so we can feed lots and lots of people.

    (<strong>Author note:</strong> The Royal Capital, Hilles City, wasnt yet referred to as such when Elizabeth ran away. It was just called the Rosvenor Imperial Nations Imperial City and it wasnt on the scale of Elizabeths empire at its peak.)

    How nice.

    Vyvyan enviously surveyed the crowds. There were very few ces in the forest where elves could nt crops, so they didnt have many foods to choose from. That, therefore, limited their poption. Vyvyan asked, Elizabeth, isnt it very squishy in your Imperial City?

    Elizabeth chuckled; then, grabbed a tight hold of Vyvyans hand: Its all right. Though it sometimes is, were ustomed to it. Lets hold hands. Dont get lost here, or itll be very hard to find each other. Moreover, its very dangerous for you here in humannds.

    Mm, I know!

    Vyvyan and Elizabeth interlocked their fingers. The two gave each other a smile, and then began to walk along the street wearing smiles.

 Book 12.2: Chapter 5

    Book 12.2: Chapter 5

    Vyvyan had never seen so many different types of food before. Most elven foods came from nature. Nature did provide a fair amount, but some things werent provided in such abundance. Sometimes, they couldnt just eat what they want. Vyvyan checked out the various foods upying the market. Astonished, she asked, I never thought you had so much food here, and we can eat all of this?!

    Mm, well, we cant get it at any time and any ce, since you have to take into ount the season. By the looks of things, this vige nts a lot of things, and theyve had quite the harvest, answered Elizabeth. She curiously picked up a round vegetable in front of her: We dont have anything to eat in winter, either. I heard people outside can only live off bread and meat, because its hard to keep these things fresh. Theyll go bad.

    Is that so?

    Thats what my family teacher told me when I was being a picky eater.

    Elizabeth took out a cloth bag from her cloak. She didnt know what it was. As a Princess, she didnt need to go to the kitchen to distinguish ingredients. She picked up a little of everything until she couldnt fit any more. Vyvyan looked at Elizabeth. Somewhat confused, she asked, Cant we just dry them? Why doesnt humanity do that?

    I would presume that there are people who do dry food. The problem is vegetables dont taste good once theyre dry. Vyvyan, cant you keep these things fresh with your magic? If you can, we wont have to deal with ordinary salted meat every single day in winter.

    Vyvyan frowned. She never lived in the wilderness. She taught herself magic and was somewhat confident in her skill with magic. She didnt know what magic to use to preserve the freshness of food, unfortunately. In saying that, she believed magic was almighty. The only issue was that she didnt know how to preserve food with it for the meantime. Lorana was of the impression that food couldnt be preserved. For the reason that her mana wasnt a high grade, she couldnte up with a method to do so.

    Vyvyan watched Elizabeth hand money to the merchant. It took her a bit of effort to ce the cloth bag in front of her down onto the ground. She panted as she said, In any case, lets take them first. I believe Ill be able to find a way. If we donte up with a way, we can still eat it before winteres. Elizabeth, how do you humans use this food? These appear to be nts.

    Elizabeth paused before smiling: What else can we do? We have chefs do the cooking. Its different to your most beloved st furnace grills. Theres a culture to humanitys food world

    Vyvyan, who was somewhat shocked, responded, You can cook, Elizabeth? Thats amazing. I dont know how to cook, but my brother, Inard, loves to learn to cook in the kitchen. My mom and dad dont like it. They say that somebody like that cant take on the duties of a King.

    Elizabeth hesitated for a moment. She thought about the somewhat insane and proud man. She honestly couldnt imagine Inard dressed up as a chef. It just felt abnormal to her to see him running around with his proud expression. Elizabeth almostughed at the thought of it. She shook her head: No, I cant cook. Ive never gone to the kitchen before. My family never taught me how to cook.

    It looks like well need to ask for my brothers help to cook, then.

    Vyvyan nodded nonchntly. Although the two girls couldnt cook, Inard wont refuse his sister, so she wasnt worried in the slightest.

    The two of them went to buy meat after buying vegetables. However, the meat store and the horse carriage selling vegetables werent together. The two of them, therefore, held hands tightly and squeezed through the crowd. Perhaps everybody was out to buy clothes for winter, so firewood obtained the advantage as the clear scent of wood floated through the air.

    Vyvyan gripped her cloak, concerned and afraid somebody would knock her hoodie off, thereby revealing her ears. Nevertheless, it was the first time she experienced squeezing her way through a crowd. The two sessfully squeezed through. As soon as they let out a breath of relief, they smelt a very nice aroma. The two raised their heads up at the same time. It was noon. The berries they had for breakfast had been burnt off by theirughter and running on the way here. The two exchanged shy nces then revealed happy smiles.

    Lets go eat.

    Mm!

    Elizabeth gave her money pouch a few pats. She was initially unaware of the price of things in the outside world, so she just brought all of her money along. She only realised how rich she was after spending money just before. Thus, she teemed with confidence.

    Vyvyan excitedly surveyed the shops around. The shops were all doing their best to get the smell of their food to pass around so that they could attract more customers. The two quickly decided on a shop which sold a strange thin biscuit. The thin biscuit was folded together and topped with a sweet berry spread as well as ayer of honey. The two couldnt speak as a result of the sweetness. Girls had a special fondness for sweet things whether it was sweets or love.

    It tastes amazing as I thought!

    The two stood up satisfied, and then bought some juice. Though Vyvyan was very eager to try humanitys wine, she didnt in the end, since Elizabeth considered the fact that they had to transport the food back. Needless to say, there was also the fact it wouldnt be good if Vyvyan got drunk and removed her cloak.

    Vyvyan joyously ran ahead of Elizabeth with her hands behind her back. She turned around to watch Elizabeth cheerfully skipping. With a smile, she said, Humanity is so interesting. The elvennds are peaceful, but the liveliness here makes one so happy. Elizabeth, I believe that we could enjoy these things together forever if elves and humans could be friends. We could enjoy the treasures of the forest and your environment. I believe that both of our races would be very blessed to enjoy that, and we could be together forever, isnt that right?

    Together forever?

    Vyvyan held Elizabeths hand. With a cheerful smile, she borated, Yeah! Look at how happy we are living together. Thats why I believe that other elves and humans could be just as happy! I really want to see more of humanitys stuff. I want to see your culture, your markets and your food. I feel that you humans have lots of things that are very interesting to me, so I want to understand you. Our races should be friends just as you and I are.

    Elizabeth nkly looked at Vyvyan. She didnt know what friends were, nor did she know if she could be considered friends with Vyvyan and Inard. Nevertheless, when she looked at Vyvyans smiling face and held her hand, she knew well and truly that she was genuinely willing to live together with her. She wanted to always be by her side to hold hands and never let go.

    Elizabeth replied in a serious tone: All right. Ill return and tell my father. Vyvyan, what you said makes sense. I want to see yournds, as well. I want to know more about your race, and I want to always be by your side. I swear that these have been the most blissful and happiest days of my life!

    Vyvyan softly giggled. There was a random feeling of shyness in herughter. They were both girls, yet the sweetness they felt in their hearts when they looked at each other was virtually sweeter than the honey they just ate.

    Ah, wait, Elizabeth, you have honey on your mouth!

    Ah?!

    They were looking at each other seriously until Vyvyans remark made Elizabeth blush. She swiftly attempted to lick it off; unfortunately, she couldnt reach it with her tongue. Vyvyan then suddenly leaned in and stered her body to Elizabeths body. Vyvyans warmth and their breasts suddenly jammed together. Their ck and blonde hair was akin to a pair of lovers locked in a tight embrace, refusing to let go after being apart for a long time.

    Elizabeth widened her eyes all of a sudden. She felt Vyvyans soft and warm lips touch the corner of her mouth. Their pink lips touched. Vyvyan gently licked the corner of Elizabeths mouth. Elizabeth felt as if she was electrocuted andpletely numb; she was unable to utter a word. Her mind waspletely nk. She had no idea how to resist or run. She had no idea what she was trying to do by hugging Vyvyan so tightly. It was as if all of her nerves and cells were trying to sort out the memory of the sensation Vyvyan just gave her.

    Vyvyan only touched Elizabeth for a second, yet it felt as though she gave Elizabeth everything of hers. Elizabeth subconsciously licked the spot Vyvyan licked. She felt Vyvyans taste spread in her mouth, filling her mouth and mind with her taste.

    Vyvyan giggled in a soft tone. She licked the corner of her own mouth. With a smile, she said, So sweet.

    Ah? What are you talking about? Whats so sweet? I-It was because I just ate honey Elizabeths face was red. She sluggishly looked at Vyvyan and stuttered as if her throat froze up after licking the spot Vyvyan licked.

    Bemused, Vyvyan titled her head. Smiling, she asked, Yeah, Im talking about the honey. Its very sweet, isnt it?

 Book 13: Prologue

    Book 13: Prologue

    Before Liu Yue was born, she never imagined that what ran across the ins outside wouldnt be horse carriages but tin trains. The mana-powered trains were ubiquitous in the North. The railwaywork that was packed closely together was the same as a massive spider web that covered the entire North. Not long ago, trains could officially go to and fro Hilles City.

    Ling Yue and Liu Yue had to squeeze around at the bustling train stop. Liu Yue was a bit lost when she first stepped onto the tform, but then a young girl dressed in a white uniform immediately walked over to salute the two of them. She respectfully said, Princess Ling Yue, Miss Liu Yue, wee to the Imperial City. His Majesty could not make it today due to a meeting, so he had mee to wee you and take you to the pce. Pleasee with me.

    The young girl nimbly bowed and made an invitational hand gesture. Liu Yue looked at the suave young girl enviously. When she went to go with her, her mom looked at the young girl with a displeased look andined, What business does he have? His daughter hardly ever visits, and he wont evene to wee her himself.

    Sorry, Consort Ling Yue. His Majesty does indeed have business.

    We told him we wereing ages ago, and he didnt even make time today? He must be checking out another woman and forgotten about us! Im going to teach him a lesson! I bet his attention is with those two women or those sisters!

    Princess Ling Yue, His Majesty nned toe today, but something sudden came up, and it is very important, so he is holding a meeting with Princess Freya. I hope you can be considerate.

    Liu Yue tugged on her moms sleeve. Ling Yue grouchily shut her eyes. Liu Yue was a bit disappointed, but she felt that since her dad didnte, then he truly had very urgent business. As his daughter, she had to be understanding of her dads work.

    The two of them entered the horse carriage. There were trains, but horse carriages were still used within the city as transport, nheless. The escort slowly entered the city district. Liu Yue adjusted the position of her tail. She checked out the bustling crowds outside and neat houses: I never thought there were so many people in the Imperial City. I remember there werent this many people when I was young.

    Ling Yue looked at the extremely slow moving escort and sighed: Indeed, its not a good thing, either

    It was already noon by the time they arrived at the Imperial Pce. Liu Yue hopped off the carriage and snuck a nce at Ling Yue with her back to the carriage. She quickly whipped her tail. It was sofortable she almost moaned. When her mom turned around, she quickly curled it back up underneath her skirt.

    Liu Yue!

    As soon as she turned around, she saw two girlse running out from the hall. One of them had a bright smile. She had her skirt bunched up in her hands as she quickly ran over. She had ck hair syed out simrly to a g. The young girl behind her with a strange smile pressed her hands down on her own blonde hair and ran over.

    Nona. Vera. Liu Yue smiled and extended her arms out to the twoing over.

    Nona tightly hugged Liu Yue. She patted her back with a smile: Im so d, Liu Yue. Youre finally here. We missed you so much! Vera said that we can start our n once you were here.

    Liu Yue reacted with puzzlement, Veras n?

    Nona wrapped her arm around Liu Yue, and then frowned, Thats right. As long as youre back, well be able to go and see Dad. Dad hasnt left the conference room in ages, so we intend to barge right in! However, Vera said that well get kicked out if its just the two of us. She said that we need more people for it to work.

    For now, let me ask, when you say that Dad hasnt left the Conference Room in ages, are you talking about half a day or several hours? Also, why is there only the two of you? Isnt there Daisy, too?

    Daisy said that were being stupid, so shes not joining us. However, Dad has indeed been in there for half a day. He didnt even wee you when your return is so important. Thats why we need to barge in.

    Liu Yue sighed when she saw the way Nona frowned. This elder sister of hers was full of life and energy. Nona was always running at the forefront regardless of what it was they were doing. Nevertheless, she admittedly did really want to see her father. Plus, she could put the me on Nona if it went wrong the same way Vera did every time.

    Hello, Liu Yue.

    Liu Yue looked at Vera, who always wore the same smile, and responded, Hello, Sister.

    Youve just arrived, so you havent had lunch yet, right? Go to the kitchen to look for some food first. Then, well regroup at the door of the conference room.

    Ah? Sis Vera, are you seriously nning to barge into the conference room? I thought it was Nonas idea

    Vera squinted. With a smile, she asked, Why not? In reality, we can enter as long as youre here. Liu Yue, be honest, do you not want to see Father? Dont copy Daisy, wanting to see Father so badly, yet acting as if you dont care. If you go there now, you might even catch Daisy loitering by the door of the conference room. You want to see?

    Liu Yue couldnt help but reveal a mischievous smile when they mentioned Daisy. Her sister, Daisy, liked to imitate the nobles mannerisms, acting regal and mature. She also always scoffed at what they did together, but shed always follow behind them. Pure Nona aside, Liu Yue and Vera loved to tease Daisy.

    Lets go eatter, then. Lets go to the conference room first Mom. Mom! Im going with Vera and Nona!

    Dont give your father any grief you three.

    We know!

    Though she said that, just an hour ago, Ling Yue was angry over her husband attending a meeting instead of picking her up.

    The three girls arrived at the floor of the conference room. Vera pulled her two sisters back and made a hush hand gesture. The two poked their heads out from behind the wall. It was just as they thought. They saw a small silhouette pacing back and forth at the entrance, and asionally stopping at the door. She looked at the big door to the room feeling anxious and eager.

    So Daisy is here, after all. She thought we left, remarked Vera.

    Vera chuckle; she looked as though she found her pet. She nced at her two sisters, and then they suddenly appeared in the corridor. In loud voices, they shouted, Daisy!

    Aaah!! Daisy shrieked in a high-pitched voice then fearfully looked in their direction. If there wasnt a no running in the corridors rule, Daisy mightve bolted off. Her face was totally red due to embarrassment. She exined herself in a loud voice: No! I just passed by! I passed by!! I just passed by!

    Ah, in that case, all four of us are here.

    The four of them stood at the door. They looked at Daisys red ears and face as well as her attempt to keep up her act. Liu Yue couldnt help wantingugh. Daisy would probably stare her to death if she did, though. Daisy looked away and toward Vera. Vera looked at the guards at the door. Before they spoke, one of the guards let out a heavy sigh: Princess, even if you are all here, we cannot let you in. There is a very important military meeting going on inside right now. General Tanya came over specifically to see His Majesty when she returned; therefore, you cannot enter.

    Vera shook her head: No, I wont go in. Can you call Gerald for me?

    Mr. Gerald? You are looking for him?

    Yes. I have something very important to say to him.

    It appears the Princesses wont get off us if I dont find Gerald, thought the guard, sighing.

    He ordered the guard next to him to not let them in. The guard nodded. He walked to one side then turned around to check, because he was worried: All right, then. I shall go look for him. As you can see, dont let them in.

    Once Vera saw the guard disappear at the end of the corridor, she nced over to Liu Yue and shouted, Liu Yue, do it!

    Huh??

    Liu Yue was befuddled by the sudden shout, but when she saw Vera press the remaining guard up against a wall using some weird power, she understood what Vera meant. She whipped her tail and created a few fire balls around her. She then mmed them on the Conference Room door.

    The expensive door exploded with a boom. Tanya drew her sword at her waist, but I pressed my hand down on her. I gave Tanya a helpless smile, Dont fret. Thats either Ling Yue or Liu Yue. I knew this would happen when I didnt go and pick them up.

    Your Majesty?

    After the smoke dispersed, I heard warnings from the corridor, in addition to the sound of quick footsteps. However, inside the smoke were four shadows rushing over while the guards were powerless to stop them.

    Father!!

    Dad!!

    Ah, Sorry Tanya. I guess I need to y with my daughters for a bit, first, I said with a helpless smile.

    The four girls leapt at me the next second. My daughters wore pretty smiles. They tightly hugged me around my chest and gleefully smiled. I noticed that I was smiling happily, too, despite them having just destroyed the door to my conference room. But who cares? I was their father.

    Freya, who was standing to one side, gave Tanya a hopeless smile: Nothing we can do, Tanya. Ill continue with you in a bit. Onii-sama wont work seriously for some time now that Liu Yue is back.

    That cant be helped. Tanya smiled a little, and then watched me leaving with my four daughters clinging to me. She tugged on her cape then said, Lets continue. Even without Brother, we need to continue. In regards to the safety of the route Brother established twelve years ago, we need to deal with the pirates operations below.

    We need to discuss it with Mistress, as well, then.

    Youre right.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Mistress  Not the type of mistress from an affair but a title.

 Book 13: Chapter 1

    Book 13: Chapter 1

    Onii-sama, have you not been working too hard recently?

    I paused. I ced the document in my hand down and looked at Freya feeling somewhat surprised. I asked, What are you talking about, Freya?

    Freya sighed: I said, are you not working too hard now? I did feel that you were a bit ck after your children were born, but are you not <em>too</em> serious about work now? You have slept here for nearly a week now!

    I smiled and ced the stuff in my hand down.

    After the coronation ceremony for my ascension, the North was basically on the right track. We sessfully collected taxes for the first time in winter. At the same time, the small team put together to exin thews and the foundation of our ruling system to the denizens, which wasw, did their part. After that, miningmenced in various ces and different factories were constructed for different minerals, which began operating, too.

    The North evidently came to life in a matter of months. However, we ran into all sorts of problems right after that. The society of the North wasnt what it currently was. The probability of conflict was high when we grouped people together. Freya and I couldnt take everything into consideration, which revealed themselves as problems when we went to implement things. Afterpleting ourw system and sorting out the reports on current circumstances from various situations, we nned out the development for the year, the next five years and the next ten years. Dealing with the letters from the nobles virtually ate up all of my time.

    I wouldnt do something just because thews couldnt be enforced on everyone. It had been a few months sincews were promoted. We executed more than a thousand people formitting crimes incurring capital punishment. The most we executed at once was one hundred and twenty-six people. It was the punishment for a tribe attacking another tribe next to them, stealing their food for winter and killing the mediator I sent. As a consequence, I had my team exterminate them. Their corpses and vige remains were left to remind everybody what the consequence of viting thew was. Thews were the foundation of building our nation, so I didnt allow any sympathy or exceptions.

    I dont know how long I slept at my office for. I just feel that theres no end to my work. Freya didnt ck off. The two of us gave our absolute best, yet there was still a mountain of things waiting for us to handle. I signed countless documents, discussed many things and gave the messengers countless letters. It was as though there was a mountain of things to do daily.

    It had been a long time since I went back to see my wives and kids. My moms would asionallye over to help me deal with some things, but I honestly had no time to go out. I was apologetic to my wives and daughters, but I really didnt want to leave; I didnt want to leave this ce owing to my excitement and sense of duty as a ruler.

    I was the ruler of the entire North. I had a bizarre sense of pressure. The pressure made me feel as if I heard everybodys cries, as if I could see the Imperial Pce burning down and as if I could see the tragic situation when Evelyn was on the throne. I saw those scenes whenever I wanted to sneak back to my wives and kids and ck off. My entire body went numb every time I thought about those things. It was as if my ascension wasnt a dream fulfilled. Instead, it resembled walking into a prison, locking my soul and physical body up in the small room.

    I was constantly afraid. Afraid that the scene I saw would happen. It felt as though I was pushing my family into an abyss of no return whenever I cked off. The tremendous fear only calmed down when I worked.

    To be honest, Onii-sama, Royal Princess Nier and Imperial Princess Lucia have visited me already. They said they hoped you could visit. They know that you have lots of work, but surely you cane back at night, right? Honestly, Onii-sama, I also believe you should make time to go home and spend time with the Princesses as you did in the past.

    You were the one who felt I wasnt serious at work.

    Do you not think you are going too far now, though? You previously cared about your family too much; however, you are now neglecting them. Onii-sama, family is very important. You need to work, but you also need to take care of your family at the same time. You have taken things to an extreme.

    I looked at the documents I needed to sign on the table that Freya was pointing at: Umm, what should I do, then?

    Freya honestly answered, Empress Elizabeth, Queen Vyvyan and I shall deal with them together. I believe that the three of us will be fine. I think that you best go see your children and wives tonight. Honestly, your children are seven, eight months old now. They will soon be able to call you Dad. My Onii-sama, I hope that you will be able to be by their side when they can call you Dad. I hope you listen to me this time.

    I nodded: All right, then.

    Freya lingered for a moment as if she didnt quite believe me. In a hesitant tone, she asked, Really?

    I nodded again and smiled: Really. Whats wrong, Freya? Im seeing my wives and girls. Is it so strange for me to go see them? Theyre my wives and children. I said that I would see them, so I will.

    Freya chuckled softly: No, the point is, you make promises, but then persist in your old ways every single time. I have basically lost faith in you. I have helped you n things out. In a few days time, the mana-powered ship we created will be tested on the water. Onii-sama, you can take your wives with you on a cruise for some fun. It would be very nice to make a trip around the continent. If you feel that would take too much time, you can return once you reach Castor.

    Why do I feel as though Castors boats would be slower?

    That will be up to you, Onii-sama. In short, let us just settle on the trip. The children, Her Majesty and Her Highness shall stay. It will be just you, Miss Nier and Miss Lucia. Miss Ling Yue will be giving birth in a few months, so it is best for her not to be on a boat.

    I remarked, Youre very prepared. It seems as though youve prepared for a long time.

    Well mm We only had a few days to n, but it was an idea Miss Nier came up with in the spur of the moment.

    Nier?! I eximed. I was genuinely startled. It was the first time I heard of Nier having something she wanted to do. I stretched my back out and smiled: It sounds as though I have to go this time, then. To be honest, Freya, I feel guilty going out for fun.

    You need not feel guilty, Onii-sama. You have now be obsessed with work to an unhealthy degree. You do not actually need to be so serious when dealing with national affairs. There is room for mistakes. You need to rx. Believe in yourself, and believe in the things weid down. I can say that everything you are currently doing is correct with my head held high. Nevertheless, you cannot be too serious; else, the Hero King will pass away soon, you know?!

    Freya smiled, as she said the one thing shede to regret most

    However, we were oblivious to it at the time

 Book 13: Chapter 2

    Book 13: Chapter 2

    Lucia frigidly looked at me. She rubbed Vera and Nonas head then turned her head away: Oh? So you do remember that youre married and have children, and stille home to see them. Nona, Vera, he is not your father. You dont need to be so excited.

    Sorry.

    I lowered my head. I took off my cloak and ced it aside. Just as I then went to walk up to Lucia, a dagger appeared at my throat. I raised my hands in surrender. Lucia held her dagger that she used up to my throat. In a cold tone, she eximed, You didnte home for even four days in an entire month. How would you like to die? I cant ept such tant betrayal even if its you. You promised to love us equally, yet this is how you treat me! Do you have something youre displeased with about me, Nona or Vera?!

    No I dont I didnt go to Nier, during this time I havent been back, either. Ive been working in the office all this time Serious.

    Lucia indifferently responded, I dont believe you. I dont believe you, who always bludged work, would work so seriously for a month this time. Queen Vyvyan is also a ruler. Why can shee home every day and bath with you, yet you dont evene home? Do you know how much Nona and Vera cried because they didnt get to see you? Do you know how long I had to spend every day, exining to them why you werenting back? Do you know how upset I was telling them that youd definitelye back?! Did you not consider me or our children?

    Tears rolled down Lucias face. Her voice became hoarse, but her hand holding her dagger didnt shake. Elves dont ept betrayal. Lucia thought I went to Nier, during this time and gave her the cold shoulder. Elves wouldnt hesitate to put a knife in a traitor or cheater.

    I honestly didnt go to Nier and give you the cold shoulder. Lucia, believe me. I <em>seriously </em>was working the entire time, although I shouldnt have been away from all this time even if I was always working I admit that was my mistake. Dont worry, Lucia. I havent done anything that I have to be sorry to you for.

    I pressed my hand down on the dagger Lucia had at my throat. I slowly moved my neck closer to her whilst watching out. Lucia sobbed in a soft tone. She pulled her hand back bit by bit until I kissed her lips. Lucia gradually responded to my kiss. I hugged her tightly.

    After the dagger dropped to the ground with a muffled sound, Lucia stered herself to me and tightly hugged me. However, what I was thinking about wasnt Lucia, who was in my arms. I was worried about Nier.

    If Lucia, who hadnt held a dagger in a long time, held a de to my neck, I was genuinely worried that Nier would behead me.

    I guess Ill need to wear some soft armour before heading to Niers ce, I thought.

    I released Lucia. Lucia stood to one side to wipe her tears. I walked up to Nona and Vera. Nona reached her hand out hastily and rambled at me. She was agitated; she reproached me with her gaze. Vera, who was seated to one side, looked at me with a cold gaze. It was the exact same sort of gaze Elizabeth and Vyvyan looked at me with when they affectionately clung to me.

    Why is she so angry already? I pondered.

    I sat down next to Nona with a smile that was intended to help me get on her good side and picked her up. I positioned her so that she could stand on my legs and look at me. She angrily pped me on my face with her puny hands as she furiously shouted something.

    Nona should soon be able say mom and dad. Lucia was fluent in humanitysnguage already, but I was sure shemunicated with the girls in the elvennguage.

    After cating Lucia and the two girls, I gave Lucia, who was next to me, a hug: Lucia, have you packed? You knew a long time ago already, right? You all knew that youll be going to out to sea with me in a few days, right? Well see the ocean, fish and whatever. We can do anything. The main thing is to have fun. Consider it mypensation to you.

    Yeah I knew about it. I am so d you coulde. Honestly, I have never been to the ocean My usual clothes will not do, right? Are there clothes specifically for swimming in the ocean? Elves do not rely on the ocean, so I have never prepared for it.

    Well go look for some clothes tomorrow, then. The swimwear here

    I actually hadnt seen how swimwear looked in this world. Id able to see some at the beach, but as I said right at the start, the only ce in humanitys empire that used the ocean was Castor City. I dealt with the matters involving Castor already; in saying that, I hadnt been there, so I didnt know how swimwear in this world looked.

    I was sure I wouldnt see modern day swimwear in this era, though. The swimwear in this world shouldve been normal underwear. Still, I wanted to see Lucia in swimwear.

    Normally speaking, theres a swimwear fan-service episode at episode seven or eight in every harem anime, isnt there? Back then, all I could do was exim, but I now get to personally see my harem in swimwear! was what came to mind.

    I went to see Nier after wearing on some soft armour. Afterwards, I realised I was wrong. Completely wrong. When I entered her room, I knew I was utterly wrong. Nier didnt intend to hurt me. She just wanted me topensate her hearts loss and physical loss.

    And so, as soon as I entered Niers room and she threw herself at me, I knew I was done for. It was basically a sheep to a wolf

    I struggled to get up the next day. How hard? I could barely straighten up my back, and my head throbbed. I didnt know how many times Nier squeezed it out of me. In short, our bodies were still connected even after I woke up Nier licked my face over and over. I didnt even need to wash my face the next morning. It wasnt just my mouth that was filled with Niers scent. My entire body was covered in her scent. I couldnt even make a sound to beg for mercy, as she choked me with her hands.

    Why didnt youe back? Why didnt youe back? Since you donte back I just wont let you leave I just wont let you leave me. I wont let you leave me

    Nier looked at me and kept murmuring in a terrifying manner. I looked back at her and grabbed her arm, but her eyes gaze showed she was spacing out. I wasnt sure if she was aware of what she was doing. She mounted me and continued, Your Majesty, do you know that we will be going out to the ocean on the ship? Remember that you belong to me for these next few days. You are not to go anywhere!

    But but you need swimwear if were going out to sea! Nier! Nier! Let me go! We need swimwear! Lets go buy some today! Lets go buy some today!!!

    Swimwear?

    Clothes you wear to the beach. You cant swim in a dress.

    Mm All right, then I shall spare you for today. However, we must go buy them together! Together! Were going together! Now! Right this second! Get dressed, Your Majesty. From this moment, I shall not let you leave my sight! I will not allow it!

 Book 13: Chapter 3

    Book 13: Chapter 3

    Honestly, I didnt know where they sold swimwear. Mommy Elizabeth and Mommy Vyvyan both looked relieved when they learnt I was going to take Lucia and Nier out. They also encouraged us to go out and have some fun. Mommy Elizabeth also said shed never seen me work with such a tunnel vision attitude before. She told me I had to make time to rest even if I had work. She said that even she had her own hunting activities and past times.

    You must rest, so that you can perform better at work afterwards. Son, its good to go out for some fun. Gosh Frankly, Mommy wants to go out for some fun, wear swimwear and have some fun at the beach, too.

    What do you want, you old hag? You want to reveal your already somewhat bby bottom?

    What did you say?! Arent I <em>obviously </em>younger than you are? The only reason youve been able to maintain your appearance is thanks to the elven spring water I provide you with!!

    Vyvyan hated hearing the words old hag the most. To be honest, I didnt know how old Vyvyan was. She never answered the question of mine and nobody asked. Elves and humans developed in different time frames, but elves could maintain their prime for a very long time and could live for a very long time once they were old. ordingly, I had no idea how long Mommy Vyvyan had maintained her current appearance. Moreover, the lifespan of elves involved mana.

    Mommy Vyvyan was a demi-god; how was I supposed to know how long her lifespan was? She might even live long enough to see Vera as an adult. Nevertheless, elves werent willing to lead the same lives once their family passed away. They chose to relocate to the forests once their family passed away and they aged. I didnt know if the beautiful Vyvyan would choose to return to the forests after I passed away or not.

    Elizabeth proudly perked her peach up: The point is using your elven spring water has indeed maintained my appearance, but my body is maintained with my training and lifestyle. You, on the other hand, are unwilling to be active, so I bet youre fat now!

    Vyvyan snickered: How could I possibly get fat? I am very mindful of my body. Dont believe me? Here, look Mm

    There was nothing I was more afraid of than the atmosphere suddenly falling dead silent. When Vyvyan pinched her lower back, she managed to pinch a chunk of fat, thereby plunging the ce intoplete silence within an instant. Mommy Elizabeth relished Mommy Vyvyans misery. Mommy Vyvyan looked up while trembling. She fearfully said, Son let Mommy exin Its all. Its all Its all because of humanitys food

    No Mommy Vyvyan, you dont need to exin anything I dont feel as though your body has changed at all, and I dont think it will

    Ill lose it! Ill definitely lose it! I dont have to go to the beach with my son this time, fortunately. Otherwise, Ill be ridiculed to death by this woman.

    Mommy Vyvyan angrily red at Elizabeth. Elizabeth indulged in Vyvyans misery: Its all right. I wontugh at you. Its normal, isnt it? Look at the olddies in ournds. Arent they all plump? Its fine. Its fine. I understand. I understand.

    Understand what?!!

    I knew they were going to start arguing. I, therefore, just shook my head and left with a helpless smile.

    My goal was to take Lucia and Nier out to buy swimwear. I didnt know where theyre sold, either. Mommy Elizabeth told me there was no need to go out. She said to just have the people in the pce take measurements and make them, but in my opinion I shouldve taken them out for some fun topensate them.

    Tanya, you cane with us. We wont need the others Ah Actually, you dont need toe with us, either, Tanya. Mm

    Tanya tilted her head. She looked at me with puzzlement, Like that? Your Majesty, what are we going to do about your safety, then?

    Leave it to me. Your Big Sis here is very strong.

    Nier looked at Tanya with the doting gaze reserved for children and smiled. Whether it was height or skills, Tanya was the equivalent of a child to Nier. Nier liked children very much even when she had her own child. But nheless, Tanya frigidly nced at Nier, unhappy with how Nier treated her as a child.

    Nier was dressed in an old-fashioned way this time. Mm, it was virtually a reproduced version of the Valkyrie uniform. She also had a long sword strapped to her waist. She chose to wear her usual clothes when we went out, since we were going out for some fun. However, she formerly walked with me on the streets as a bodyguard. In the North, she was able to walk with me as my wife.

    Lucia was dressed in a long skirt as usual. She had her arm around mine. She pointed and said, That shop sells salt-baked fruits. That store sells grilled meat, but their meat is prepared too rare for my taste. Mm, that ce sells pottery. The pottery there is very ordinary, so ordinary to the point that theres no decoration. It feels that its intended to be used at home. Hmm, that ce sells ingredients. Honestly, Your Highness, to me, it seems that the dishes of the North and their ingredients are essentially the same thing Ling Yue eats such simple foods yet her body is so nice

    Lucia looked down at her own body feeling somewhat upset with it, and then sighed. I didnt care either way. Ratios-wise, Lucias body was decent.

    The clothes werentplete yet. We only had examples to look at, so we needed to make them ording to their measurements. To be honest, I didnt believe the tailor store ahead actually had better designs than what the pce offered; I just wanted to see what style swimwear here was.

    We exined our requirements to the human tailor. He was apparently the man behind the militarys uniform. He bought his current store for a low price after I upied the North. Therefore, he knew humanitys concept of beauty very well. I just wanted to see the swimwear

    I didnt receive the character creation screen when you start up an online game where your character starts off with a singlet and briefs! I was treated as if I was an avatar to fiddle with in an online game. The swimwearpletely dampened my eagerness But it makes sense.

    Materials for swimwear hadnt been invented yet. The only avable material for making swimwear in this era was this sort of clothing.

    A realisation immediately surfaced in my mind: Wouldnt this mean that its the same as not wearing it as soon as you get in the water?! What sort of swimwear is this?!! But

    I suddenly imagined Lucia and Nierpletely soaked, water slowly trickling off them while their swimwear was stered to their body. I imagined the water running from their neck down to their breasts as if it was water flowing through valleys I imagined water dripping down their long and slender white legs. I imagined them cheerfullyughing and sshing water, and their clothes werepletely transparent

    Pfft!!

    Whoa! Whats wrong dear? You have a nosebleed!!

    Its nothing Its nothing That was too stimting Too stimting That sort of clothes is seriously terrific. Terrific stuff

 Book 13: Chapter 4

    Book 13: Chapter 4

    The business street in the Imperial City wasnt particrly prospering. I couldnt really me it on anything, because the popce in the North still didnt have stuff to export. Daily necessities were still provided by the government at present. I had no choice but to build up the North in ruins that Evelyn left me bit by bit.

    The North wasnt actuallygging behind or poor. The crux of the problem was lots of resources were in the hands of the minority, namely the nobles and plutocrats. We, the imperial family, seized the resources of the North using amicable and forceful means. In other words, I possessed the resources. I had to distribute them bit by bit, and then have the people begin to orderly take responsibility for richnd. That was why the main focus of the trip was to watch my wives get jealous at each other and buy some stuff that they could eat.

    We went along the main street. I was squashed in the middle between two girls. Their pressure, softness and warmth transferred to my arms. Overhead was the warm sun. The cool breeze from the snowy mountains granted us with particrlyfortable warm weather. Additionally, I had the nice scent of the girls next to me.

    It was the first time I enjoyed the feeling of being a winner in life so much. I was worried that I didnt run the nation well when I was working in the pce. However, I held the opinion that the most blissful feeling was having my loved ones by my side. I suddenly looked forward to our trip out on the ocean. Id get to see ordinary, but sexy, swimwear. Nier might appear in her wet swimwear in the water Hehehe

    Stop, stop. If I continue imagining it, I wont be able to resist it and Ill bang her on the spot right now, I warned myself.

    For some odd reason, I was exhausted in the morning, yet I suddenly began lusting for the two of them. Men are strange creatures. Some people say that men are creatures who think with their lower body, and I think I must agree at this point.

    Ah, its not that I didnt love Lucia. She just didnt want to do it with me. It was merely considered a reproductive necessity to elves, and they didnt covet the ecstatic feeling. In addition, ordinary people couldnt take it when they did it with me due to my mana. As a result, Lucia passed out after doing it with me. That was why she was very reluctant to do it with me again. The only elf who could withstand me was probably Mommy Vyvyan. Otherwise, there was only Luna who could withstand the pain.

    Ah, Your Majesty. Wait. I should now call you King Troy Gdriel Rosvenor of the North now. Conqueror of the North, Hero King and Harem King?

    I can ept the first two titles, but whats the deal with thest Harem King title?

    We suddenly heard a voice from behind while we were walking. We turned around and looked in the direction of the voice. We didnt notice him when we walked passed; we didnt expect there to be somebody sitting in the middle of the business street, where the blue stones had started to turn a little ck. The individual seemed to be dark blue. He perfectly blended in with the background.

    I looked at him. He giggled, taking his beard along for the ride and he shook out his sheep hands.

    Ill be honest; he left a deep impression on me. He was the man I saw at the markets at Troy City. He was the so-called prophet. He appeared to be a conman on the surface, but there was one thing I hadnt been able to figure out: How did he know who I was? Hence, I watched him vigntly this time. My two wives were confused, though. They apparently forgot him. I didnt me them. He appeared to be a conman to them. I looked at my wives, and then walked over.

    He smiled. He moved his body, but his movements were strange to me, since it resembled withered vinesing to life. It looked as if all of his joints were shaking when he moved his stiff body. I was a little curious as to whether hed get on all his limbs as a legitimate sheep or if he was going to stand upright as I was. He couldnt stand up, though, so he remained seated. He remarked, Long time no see, Your Majesty. Thest time we met was at Troy City.

    I replied, Last time, you said that Id definitelye to see you, but I still dont see a need to see you.

    He nonchntly smiled. His smile put me off. It was the type of a smile an adult looks at an anxious kid with. There was a disdainful vibe to it. He continued, No, Your Majesty, I do not n to take back what I said. Moreover, it is still too soon. To be frank, Your Majesty, I have been here to the North before. There was previously no life here. Or rather, it was, essentially, a rubbish dump. It was but a dump of useless anthropoids. This ce was a prison for criminals as well as the empires cemetery. However, life returned to it after you came here. It appears that you are a very capable ruler. Congrattions on your sess, Your Majesty, and congrattions to you.

    I felt perplexed when I looked at him. His praise, which came out of the blue, made me feel weird.

    It was pointless for him to ingratiate himself with me What, was I going tough and then give him a house? Before I could react, though, his expression changed to an incredibly solemn expression. He then sighed: It is such a pity. Such a great pity.

    Whats a pity?

    Ah, no, no, no, My King. I am not saying it is a pity for you, but for your wives next to you and your mothers, as well as your children and people. To them, you are a good husband, a good son, a good father and a good leader, but you will not live for much long-

    <strong>*Crack!*</strong>

    Nier stabbed her sword straight into the blue bricks next to his neck before I could speak. I felt an enormous amount of murderous intent burst next to me. Nier was genuinely outraged. She grabbed his beard with one and coldly warned, Hurry up and apologise. Saying that to a King is considered a threat and curse. I really want to lop your stinking mouth of right now, got it?!

    He wasnt afraid in the slightest. Nevertheless, he gave me a smile: Miss Nier, should you not calm down? I believe that His Majesty knows his own bodys condition best.

    Startled, Nier quickly looked behind: Dear, are you not well?

    I shook my head: No. I dont feel any problems. Plus, Mommy Vyvyan checked my bodyst time. Im fine.

    That means this guy cursed and threatened you, then. Dear, please allow me to knock all of his teeth out and rip his mouth off while Im at it!

    Nier, calm down. I pressed my hand onto Niers shoulder. She hesitated for a moment before letting go. I looked at the prophet and asked, I want to know more. What problem will my body have exactly?

    The prophet revealed an odd gaze: Your Majesty, I do not know what you will do, either, for that is your personal business. As such, I do not know what you have done. I can see that there will be cracks in your fate, nheless. My King, if that time doese and you find yourself in a dead end, I will continue waiting for you here.

    Ah

    Now, let us meet again, Your Majesty. I believe we will meet again very soon.

    His beard instantly vanished from Niers grip. Next, he vanished as his voice tapered off. He disappeared from our sight within an instant. Nier was rendered stupefied. She violently kicked the wall then swiftly spun around to grab hold of my hand. In a serious tone, she said, Dear, dont worry. I will definitely protect you. I will definitely stay by your side and protect you! I wont let anything happen to you! I guarantee it!!

    Me, too, Your Highness. I shall put my life and honour on the line to protect you! I wont let anything happen to you!!

    Mm, oh Thank you, you two

    I hazily glimpsed at the two of them. The two of them were very serious. Under normal circumstances, Id be very happy about that But I pondered, Why do I still feel somewhat randomly empty and anxious?

 Book 13: Chapter 5

    Book 13: Chapter 5

    Your body is fine, Son. I checked your mana and its fine. If you feel something wrong, its most likely because youre tired.

    Mommy Vyvyan released me. Then, with a smile, asked, Son, you never asked me to give you a physical check-up before. Why have you started asking me to give you check-ups so frequently all of a sudden?

    I picked up my shirt and draped it over my shoulders. I gave Mommy Vyvyan a helpless smile: Nothing really. Its just that Im a bit more mindful of my body now. After all, Ill be going out onto the water soon. What am I going to do if something happens while Im out on the ocean waters?

    Its not as though there wont be doctors aboard.

    But you wont be aboard, Mom.

    Mommy Vyvyan dawdled for a moment. She then walked over with a smile and pinched my nose. She patted my face: Son, youre getting better and better at sweet-talking. It must be from talking to your wives, right? Mommy is very happy, but Mommy is slightly d Mommy cante. Mommy has put on some weight after eating so many of humanitys dishes, so Mommy needs to fight with the moron every day to burn off some of the fat.

    Mom then pinched her waist and sighed. She smiled and continued, Mommy doesntck time; therefore, we can do it anytime. Once Mommy has lost some weight, Mommy will go visit the ocean with you. Mommy wont go this time, but you dont need to worry about your body. Son, your mana is fine. Theres no problem from the exterior.

    I nodded then walked to the door: I did look for a doctor, but they said I was fine.

    What are you worried about, then?

    Mm

    Mommy Vyvyan smiled: You want me to find out for myself or do you want to tell me?

    Okay, Ill tell you.

    I raised my hands to surrender. I couldnt show any oddities before Mommy Vyvyan, for there were no secrets before her. I exined, The truth is, I ran into a fellow who ims himself to be a prophet when I went out today. Mm, its not really self-proimed. In any case, I think that he has some skill. Mm, put another way, he said I may soon die. Thats why Im slightly concerned as to whether Ill truly die soon.

    Mom looked at me as though I was her fake son. She pondered what I said for a long time while keeping her eyes on me. She replied, Im honestly not sure, Son. Why did you believe him? To be honest, Son, irvoyance magic does exist in this world, that sort of magic has not appeared for ages. Mommy is a demi-god, right? But even Mommy cant use that type of magic. Mommys current irvoyant spell can only be considered a theoretical vision, as Mommy needs to read the persons minds, which subsequently allows Mommy to see what theyre nning to do. There has been nobody who has been able to use that type of magic in ages. Therefore, you most likely ran into a conman.

    Is that so?

    I felt much more reassured after hearing Mom say that. Mommy Vyvyan was the authority on mana, so if she deemed him a conman, then he was a conman. I may have felt he was quite incredible to know who I was initially, but if he couldnt do that much, then he wouldnt be able to con people, right?

    As you have said that, Im reassured. Youre right. I dont feel unwell Mm, I feel that Ive been tricked

    Mommy Vyvyan giggled: To be frank, I dont like that fellow. Son, you must know that you cant tolerate him, either. To say such things without rhyme or reason is a threat and offence to a King. A King cannot tolerate that. Just kill him the next time he says that sort of stuff. You are now a King. You dont need to be so kind. Theres absolutely no need to.

    I gave Mom a smile: I dont think its a big deal. Whatever. I dont mind it. Plus, he runs really fast. He fled before I could react.

    Anybody can use run away tactics. You just have to position yourself beforehand. Its the same concept as the ne I gave you; its just a little trick. Son, you dont understand mana. Thats why youre easily fooled by these tricks. Mommy Vyvyan stroked my head then added, Youre healthy; what problem could you have? Do pay attention to your health, though. Im worried about you going out this time. Can you swim, son?

    I had hoped nobody would mention swimming. Frankly, the mention of it stood my hairs up. Everybody remembers what happened before they died, and theyd be left with a trauma afterwards. I drowned saving somebody. I could swim; the current was too strong that day!!

    Its all right. I can swim.

    Where did you learn to swim from?

    From the bathroom, I guess

    The bathroom of elves was indeed simr to a river Mommy Vyvyan waited for a moment before speaking, But you cant move in the elven spring water

    I was born able to swim

    Okay, okay, as long as you can swim. Remember, Son. You must remember not to get into trouble and never act tough. Remember, Son. Mommy isnt with you this time, but there shouldnt be any dangers out on the ocean waters. If there is, remember that you still have this ne.

    I watched Mom wear the ne on me again. She patted me on my chest: Because of your physical health, Mommy wont keep you tonight. Your wives have just had the chance to see you, too. I, therefore, think its best I dont steal you from them. Dont worry after you leave. Mommy will look after the girls. As for work, well help you. Just have fun this time.

    All right, Mom. Thank you, Mom.

    Mom smiled, and then I turned around. I pressed my hand on the handle only to discover I couldnt open it. That was when I realised I was powerless to leave the room after entering Mommy Vyvyan imed shed let me go, but I didnt believe shell let me go so easily!

    Mom!!

    Sorry, Son I take it back!! Stay tonight. Youll be alone with them soon anyway. Stay with Mommy for now! Take care of Mommy tonight!

 Book 13: Chapter 6

    Book 13: Chapter 6

    Onii-sama, this is the ship we prepared to put in the water. Actually, we have put it in the water many times and have confirmed it is very safe before deciding to let you y with it. Of course, it is also to test how it performs on a long journey.

    Freya and I stood at the port. Eyes on the ship, she borated, Naturally, in the future, this ship will be a warship. It is Loranas new work. She used mana-powered machinery to operate it. That way, we will be able to use as little manpower as possible to operate this huge warship. It is also very fast. With this warship, we can be considered the leaders of warships.

    Since its powered with mana, theres no need to use wood to build the frame. I think we can use metal, instead.

    Metal? Miss Lorana had the idea, as well. However, she did not proceed with it, so use this ship for now. This ship has been modified a lot. It is very spacious, but is not equipped with many weapons. If you run into pirates or the sort, I hope you can leave it to the navy behind you to handle. Logically, please do not separate too far away from the navy guarding you. Needless to say, if you want to enjoy something more exciting, you can go and start a fight with a pirate ship. I think Royal Princess Nier would be very happy to.

    No I dont n to do something so crazy. Also, are there actually pirates out at sea? Humanity doesnt have many routes leading to the sea, so why would there be pirates?

    Elves didnt have a seaport, so they definitely wouldnt be pirates. Humanity didnt have many seaports. In the vicinity of the empire, Castor was the only city with a seaport, and there were no sea exports, so why would pirates exist in humanitys domain? What would they rob, fishing boats? Boats at sea didnt carry much money, and Castor had a navy. If there were pirates, they were eighty percent likely to be Castors people. The pirates didnt even have anywhere to hide, so they couldnt prosper.

    I reasoned, If there are pirates, then they would only prosper once theres a flourishing market overseas, after discovering a new continent, right? There shouldnt be any pirates now, right?

    Although logically speaking there should be no ce for pirates toe about, Onii-sama, there are indeed records of pirates existing, and there are reports of them monthly. It is just that they are not powerful, nor have they stolen anything worth money. There was nothing they did not steal. They asionallye to shore, resembling starving beggars, exined Freya, smiling. That is why you have a navy to guard you this time. You will not have many with you, though. There will only be a total of three warships, so you do not need to worry about being awkward. Besides the crew, the rest will be maids and servants. Hence, you do not need to worry about your wives Ah, I do not think anybody would dare to harbour crooked agendas for Royal Princess Nier and Imperial Princess Lucia.

    I nodded, and then wrapped my cape around me. The sea breeze still chilled my bones despite the weather still being warm.

    The port was below the Imperial City. It was a port at a small fishing vige. Due to it being the port closest to the Imperial City and located in a decent position, we purchased it with ns to establish a navy base. The North and humanitys empire differed. The goods in the North were exported via sea route. Consequently, a navy was mandatory. Our n was to form a powerful navy in twenty years. It appear to be a difficult task based on the fact that we had mana-powered machines.

    Onii-sama, I feel a little bit cold now. If you do not have a problem with the ship, let us get going.

    Freya couldnt handle the chill anymore, either. Her lips were purple due to the breeze. I rubbed her head and replied, Lets head back, then. Lets go back to the vige for a hot drink. Honestly, its summer, yet its not warm in the least here.

    The navy chief who followed us the entire time swiftly replied, That is because a storm should being soon. The breeze from the sea is especially cold because of the storm.

    I lingered for a moment then turned to him: Storm?

    Ah, that is right. There will be a storming from the sea, so we will need to prepare for a hurricane soon. It will be extremely cold when there is a storm. It is the same as snowfall in winter. The usual weather is quite nice, but this storm is lowering the temperature. Your Majesty, we have prepared hot drinks for you.

    The chief courteously handed us three simple cups. Inside was a specialty of the North, and a drink the masses enjoyed. The taste is somewhat simr to coffee, but a bit more soothing. It was made by grinding a berry growing on trees. Freya and I quickly grabbed a cup each. We let out a soothing sigh of cold air once we were able to hold a warm drink in our hands.

    Tanya poked her head over just as I had a sip. She snatched my cup from me and had a sip. After a moment of waiting, she handed the cup back to me and said, Your Majesty, please allow me to have a sip first before you drink next time. Otherwise, you might be in danger. Mm, so, this is for you. I shall take your cup.

    Freya angrily looked at Tanya, who was standing there softly humming a tune, and loudly reproached her: Wh-?! Youre pushing it! What right do you have to take Onii-samas drink?!! Furthermore, Onii-sama drank from it! Youre going overboard!

    Thats because Im His Majestys bodyguard. I have a duty to protect him. Would you be able to take responsibility if His Majesty suffers a liability? Shouldnt a bodyguard test the drink first in case it is poisoned?

    Umm I swear I did not poison the drinks

    The person in charge standing to the side quivered. He was afraid that the two girls were arguing over suspicions he poisoned the drinks. I smiled and gave him a few pats on his shoulder: Its all right. Its all right. I trust you. Its all right. The two of them often argue. Its not because of you. You did very well. Quickly prepare for the rain. We wont interrupt your work.

    Y-Yes, Your Majesty. Thank you, Your Majesty Thank you for understanding, Your Majesty.

    I turned around and climbed onto the horse carriage. Only then did the two girls end their quarrel. Freya still looked dissatisfied and enraged. She sat next to me and hugged my arms. She angrily looked behind her despite not being able to see Tanya at the rear. I touched her head with a smile: You dont need to be angry, Freya. Tanya wasnt wrong.

    Freya fumed, Onii-sama, you are too lenient with Tanya! That was clearly impolite of her!! How can you thoughtlessly let somebody else have a drink you had, let alone letting her snatch it from you?! Onii-sama, you must discipline her!

    Okay, okay. I consider Tanya my younger sister. Im very consoled to have my sister snatch her brothers cup for a drink. Shes a sister, after all. Of course, if you were the one who snatched my cup, Id be very happy, too. Freya, well be heading out to the ocean in a few days time. You and Tanya will be the only ones in the pce, so you need to get along with each other. I dont want toe back to find you two have torn my pce down.

    Freya snorted then folded her arms and put one leg over the other. She pouted: Hmph! I cannot promise you that! You have been much colder to me after you had Tanya! Now you want me to get along with that vixen? I cannot do it!!

    Afterwards

    I spent a long time soothing Freya, before going to sooth a somewhat jealous Tanya I swear soothing my two sisters was tougher than soothing my moms and wives

 Book 13: Chapter 7

    Book 13: Chapter 7

    We only needed to load food and necessities onto the boat over the next few days. However, it wasnt a simple matter. Mommy Vyvyan stepped up to provide us with the most perfect assistance. She helped us prevent food from going stale. Due to having to stop at the port in the South, we needed to have sufficient food supplies. Wine may not spoil easily, but it wasnt food that; it couldnt rece our sustenance needs.

    Mommy Vyvyan used time magic to seal the food inside the chests. The spell remained active even after opening the chests. The hygiene and taste also wouldnt be impacted thanks to the time magic.

    Thest step was to pack luggage with my wives. I could tell Lucia was very skilled at packing, as she swiftly packed her luggage into a bag. Nier should logically be as swift as Lucia, since she was a Valkyrie for so long, but she was at a loss for what to do when she had so much stuff. As a result, I had the head maid help Nier pack. However, I felt that I gave the wrong order. What I meant was for her to help Nier pack, not to move whatever Nier said to move! When I saw the maids struggling to move a pot, I knew it was Niers genius idea She didnt seem to understand we were going on a vacation. Not moving houses.

    Before we left the Imperial Pce of the North, I wanted to go and visit Ling Yue. Ling Yue had been pregnant for a long time. She was scheduled to give birth in just three to four more months. Therefore, she didnt join us. With that said, I needed to make a trip to her ce to see her. I couldnt let Lucia and Nier be all smiles outside, yet not inform Ling Yue. Thus, I had arrived at the entrance to her estate. Evelyn happened to be at the door. She met me with a smile: Greetings, Your Majesty. Are you here to see Miss Ling Yue this time?

    Yeah. Im here to see her.

    I gave the White Deer King a few pats on his face. He curiously inspected Evelyn. It was the first time he wore such a gentle expression. That made me a little sad. It was the first time he was friendly, yet it wasnt with me, who went through life and death with him Evelyn walked up to him and touched his head. She then said, I am very sorry, Your Majesty, Ling Yue said that she does not wish to see you right now. More precisely, she does not want to see you until she gives birth, so you need note.

    But I want to talk to her. Lucia, Nier and I will be going out to the ocean. Ling Yue cante with us, since shes pregnant, but I, at least, need to tell her. I want to see her before I head out. Cant I?

    Evelyn sighed: I think that it is best that you do not see her now. She does not wish to see you right now, either. How shall I put it? She is very aggressive right now. Ling Yue is simr to a frightening wild beast at the moment That is precisely why she does not wish to see you nowadays. I believe that Ling Yue will be very pleased to know that you came specifically to keep herpany before going out to sea. Therefore, it is better for you to return now.

    In a serious tone, I replied, Ling Yue is my lover no matter what she has be. I want to see her now. Evelyn, you dont need to stop me. Ling Yue is never with me, and I havent received any letters from her, so I must see her. I dont care how Ling Yue is now. I must spend a day by her side even if she is very dangerous. If you dont let me in today, I shall stay here for the entire day.

    Slightly distressed, Evelyn responded, Your Majesty, please do not make things hard for me. I am not allowing you passage, because it is Ling Yues wish. I live with her If I let you through, how am I to exin myself to her? It would not be good if I did not allow you through, either

    Let me through, then, Evelyn. Do you genuinely think Ling Yue doesnt want to see me? I smiled and touched the White Deer King.

    Evelyn slowly made way and let out a heavy sigh: Okay, okay, Your Majesty. I do not know anymore. Go on and see her. But remember: do not let her hurt you.

    I nodded, and then left the stables. Ling Yue only had four horses at her ce. The White Deer King snorted, and then buried its head in the haystack of the others: Make do with it for now and eat some of this.

    From behind, Evelyn softly stated, Ling Yue is at the rear of the house. Be careful, Your Majesty.

    I truly didnt know how Ling Yue is dangerous. I strode the rear of the estate. As soon as I reached the corner, a heavy breathing sound froze me. I also heard the something thud against the ground. Dust blew along with the rhythm of the smacking. The sounds of the thuds were heavy. It was clear that it was a huge beast. Id believe you if you told me there was a dinosaur in the backyard

    My tension rose. I walked over and was met with a moist, hot mist. My vision was instantly obstructed by a gust of dirt, and I smelt a rancid stench. I felt a heavy pressure from head to toe. Before I could react, my legs went weak as though something was pressing down on them. Immediately after, I felt an aggressive swing. It was the first time I experienced how it felt to prepare to take flight. I flew through the air and crashed into a wall, which left me feeling as though all of my bones had snapped.

    It took me a long time before I crawled to my feet from the ground. The world appeared to be spinning. I looked up to see the dust descending. I slowly raised my head to see what exactly smacked me. As soon as I raised my head, though, I was met with blood-red eyes akin to antern. She blew moist, hot air from her ck nose. She revealed her fangs with saliva stretched between her bottom and top row.

    It took a second before I realised I still had a foot on my back. She pinned my back down using herrge paws. She watched me from the ground. She had shed a fair bit of fur, so her ears that I liked were virtually furless, revealing her pink flesh underneath. Her appearance rendered her dispirited.

    <strong>*Hiss*</strong>

    The huge fox looked into my eyes. While she had her paws pressed down on me, she didnt cause me any harm, since her thick flesh acted as padding. She looked at me and revealed her fangs before blowing out a breath of air.

    Why did youe?

    She pressed down on me and spoke through her teeth.

    Because Im about to head out

    Then, whye? I told you I dont want to see you in my current state! I look very ugly right now, and Im very aggressive. I dont want to let you see this look of mine.

    I looked into her eyes and sincerely told her, I dont mind. Youre still Ling Yue. Youre still the Ling Yue I love even when youre in this state. You transformed into this state due to your pregnancy, right? Youre in this state for our child. This is another side of you. I love you, so I love everything about you, and so I love you even in your current state! I insist on telling you before I leave.

    After listening to everything I had to say, she slowly moved her front paw off my back and ced it aside, consequently revealing her bulging belly. She narrowed her eyes:  Come closer.

    I walked over slowly and sat down at her chest. I leaned onto her furry chest, and shey down with her eyes shut. In a soft voice, she told me, Since youvee, Ill do something with you.

    Im happy as long as youre by my side.

    Up to you, then.

    Ling Yue appeared to not care on the surface. She gently wrapped her front w around my chest, nevertheless. I pressed my hand onto her front paws. I then quietly chuckled and leaned onto her body. We literally didnt say anything. We just let out a carefree chuckle every now and then. In saying that, I noticed that her tail cheerfully wagging around behind me despite no longer being smooth

 Book 13: Chapter 8

    Book 13: Chapter 8

    Ling Yue was very dangerous. Evelyn didnt lie to me. Ling Yue jumped as soon as breeze blew and turned toward it. It was the first time I saw a fox ready to fight back at any given moment. Her response was no different to a wolfs nature, in my opinion. She reacted that way to protect her child.

    I think Ling Yues child would be the same as Lucias, in that her child would absorb her mana, as well. She shouldve been raised as a fox, which would exin why Ling Yue transformed into a fox when she was pregnant. I think thest time she saw me was when she came to participate in my investiture, because she couldnt havee over when she transformed into her fox form.

    Whether or not Ling Yues fur looked pretty depended on the volume of mana inside her body. Based on her current look, it was apparent her child likely took all of her mana from her. Ling Yue stopped worrying about whether she was pretty or not. In the past, she was very mindful of her appearance, but she had lost all her fur. I could see dirt and mud in between her fur. There were traces of blood on her ws. There was something thick stuck to the corner of her eyes. Ling Yue wasnt willing to budge. She just wanted to stay somece she considered safe until she gave birth. However, as her husband, I couldnt let my wife suffer.

    I had to help her with her personal hygiene at the exterior level within a certain time frame. The issue was I realised how big of a job it was. I saw therge form of hers for the first time after leaving her embrace. When shey on the ground, she was marginally smaller than her entire estate. She also refused to let any strangers approach her during that time, which included Evelyn and Leah who were always by her side. Given those points, I had to personally attend to her.

    It was the first time I realised water pipes and pressure valves were humanitys most perfect inventions. Ipletely forgot about them upon arriving here!! Can you imagine how hard it is to use two buckets that arent even the size of Ling Yues nail to wash Ling Yue, who was almost asrge as her estate? I saw Ling Yues mockery and bewilderment in her eyes when I first carried two water buckets over.

    Whoa!!

    Ling Yue seemed to be very annoyed with me pouring water on her. She grabbed me between her fingers and ced me in front of her. I looked at her huge eyes and raised my hands high: Listen to me. Listen to me. Ling Yue. Ling Yue, you should keep clean, right?

    Thats why I said that I dont want to let you see me in my current state!

    No! Im not saying youre ugly and disliking you. I just that that its not very hygienic, right?

    I dont want to go anywhere. She ced me down, and theny back down on the ground. She bared her teeth at me: This is the safest ce. I dont want to go anywhere. Im also a fox. Theres no such thing as clean or not clean to wild beasts. My child is the most important to me right now. Ill have the opportunity to clean myself up after. Leave if you think I look ugly. I wont me you. Oh!

    Startled, Ling Yue eximed then quickly stood up to swing her head. Ling Yue knocked away the bucket of water I just poured. She red and blew in my face, almost knocking me over.

    I said, All right, then. If you dont want to leave, Ill fill up buckets to help you wash your fur. Ling Yue, dont you think that being clean and pretty makes you feel morefortable?

    Ling Yue snorted and watched me. I poured another bucket of water onto her face without a word. She didnt hesitate to let out a strong breath at my face, getting her sticky snot and the water I poured onto her, all back onto my body. I was dumbfounded. My entire body was covered in sticky liquids.

    Who needs a bath now? sarcastically asked Ling Yue.

    Ling Yue narrowed her eyes then snickered. She grabbed me by my clothes using her teeth before I could smile. She then stood up and I felt the wind whistle by my ear. She virtually put me into her mouth. Only the top part of my body was hanging out. My lower body was inside her mouth and wrapped up in her soft tongue. She stood up. I bet I couldve seen the tip of her red ears from the Imperial City. She began to run.

    I never imagined Id get to experience the weird feeling. I felt as though I was on a ne. Wait, I take that back. I felt that I was flying. Everything I saw was a blurry image that whizzed pass, as though they were just coloured ribbons. Then, I saw a shing light that resembled a huge mirror. Next thing I knew, I was so close my head hit the mirror, thereby shattering it to pieces. A warm, yet soothing, current of water enveloped me. However, it wouldnt release its grip on my mouth. I opened my eyes to find myself in a ripple of blue water. I saw Ling Yues blood-red eyes.

    I wasnt certain if it was the water current that made Ling Yues gaze move as though she was touched. Her gaze moved alike water. She gently stroked me with her paws. I slowly reached my hand out to grab her ck nose and hug her. I couldnt speak in the water, but I really wanted to tell the huge fox, I love you.

    Puah!

    We surfaced a momentter. Ling Yuezily floated on top of the water and would asionally kick water. I stayed beside her, helping herb her fur. Sometimes, Id grab onto her fur, and step on her. I lied on her body and bathed in the sun. She floated slowly on the top of theke as though she was a lonely boat in theke. Perhaps we would be in a simr state on the ocean. It would be an even better feeling if we had cold wine.

    Ling Yue?

    Shezily responded, Hmm?

    Im going to be going out with Lucia and Nier to the ocean

    I know. She kicked the water in a frustrated manner: Still three, four months to go.

    Huh?

    Displeased, Ling Yue huffed then turned her head to face me. She bared her teeth to say, My childs birth! If youre not present when my child is born, Ill bite your neck off, and tell him he doesnt have a dad. A father whos not there when his child is born isnt worthy of being a father, understood?

    I climbed up onto her head and stroked her ears: Ah, I know.

    Ling Yue irritably shook her ears. She hesitated for a moment before softly saying, Its best if you cane back sooner I realised I feel a lot more reassured with you by my side and not so afraid Im not against you going out with them for some fun, and I know that youre busy with work Its just I hope you cane back sooner and spend some more time with me during my pregnancy

 Book 13: Chapter 9

    Book 13: Chapter 9

    Nier looked at my cloak covered in red fox fur and asked, Did youe back from Ling Yues ce?

    Ling Yue vigorously rubbed herself against me before I left, thereby covering me in her fur before letting me leave. I peeled off a lot on the way back, but I never thought thered be so much left. I really hoped her fur would grow back after.

    Yes, I honestly admitted to it.

    Nier looked at me with aplex gaze while holding onto my cloak. She then sighed and handed my cloak to a maid: Throw it away. Its covered in fox fur and a rancid stench. Your Majesty, I now wish to know how Ling Yue is doing.

    I dallied. I imagined lots of reactions Nier would have, such as getting angry, jealous or pushing me down without a thought and then wringing me out several times. I never thought shed ept my answer so calmly and even ask how Ling Yue was doing. I didnt think Nier liked Ling Yue. I gave an honest answer: Shes all right. Shes not in human form right now, but I can tell that nothing is out of the ordinary.

    Nier nodded: Our trip this time wont affect her, will it? Did she have any special requests for you when you visited?

    No, actually. She just wanted me to return to her side a bit sooner. Mm, yeah, thats all. A woman would want her husband by her side, after all, right? I looked at Nier with a smile: To be honest, I initially thought your rtionship with Ling Yue would be bad, but it sounds as though I was excessively worried. You do care for her quite a lot. I never thought youde to like her after being in contact with her just once.

    I dont like her. Im just worried that shell affect our mood on our trip. Nier shrugged. Frankly, nobody could tell if shes proud or not from that expressionless attitude of hers. Nier might truly think that way. She exined, If you thought about another woman while you were with me, I would be very jealous. Hence, I hope you can look at me sincerely when you go out with me, and look only at me.

    I smiled, and then took hold of Niers hand. She had serious, written all over her face. She stated, Your Majesty, you dont need to look at me with that yful gaze; Im being serious. I genuinely dont want you to think of other women. You can only think of me when you go out with me.

    Ill have to give you my apology, then, I said. I cleared my throat and adjusted my expression, After all, I still need to think of Daisy.

    Nier froze. She revealed a tender smile and sped my face: I honestly thought youd say Lucia. If you did, Id probably strangle you. But it appears that youre understanding the heart of a woman better and better.

    Honestly, Nier, Im very happy to see that youre starting to have these thoughts women have.

    I kissed Niers lips. She smiled: Women and des are things that easily change. I am your de and your woman, so isnt it normal for me to have thoughts a woman would?

    Yeah. Im very d. Nier, its rare for Daisy to not be with you at night.

    Daisy had already been sent to Mommy Elizabeths ce, for we were leaving tomorrow; meanwhile, Lucia nned to spend the night with her children. I intended to spend the night at Niers ce, since the two girls would definitely make a ruckus at night. I liked them, but having Lucia kick or p me due to the girls crying when I was hugging her at night was sad. I remember Mommy Vyvyan said she kicked Inard off the bed when I cried back then, too, regardless if he was actually in the way or not.

    The maternal instincts of elves are too frightening, I thought.

    You want to be the one that takes the initiative or something again?

    Nier brushed my nose then looked at the door behind her. There was a cloak missing from the clothes hanger. What that meant was that the maid would definitely bring a cloak inter. That was why she didnt begin her feast and waited, instead. I kissed the tip of her nose: Of course, I dont mind if you want to be the one who takes the initiative; however, we can only do it once. We have to leave tomorrow. Life out on the ocean is tiring, so dont tire yourself.

    Nier rolled her eyes at me and, with a smile, replied, Mm, I know. Dont I restrain myself every time?

    I cant tell that youre joking.

    Thats because Im not.

    Nier pinched my face with a smile. The maid then came in from behind with a cloak. She nearly dropped to her knees out of fear when she saw us in an embrace. Nier shook her head: Its all right. Hang it up, and then you can leave.

    Yes Royal Princess.

    The maid trembled as she hung it up, and then jogged away. Nier called out to her, causing her to stagger. She fearfully turned around. Nier pouted her lips as a signal: Shut the door when you leave.

    Understood!

    The maid shut the door as though she was spared from capital punishment. Nier sulked, Dear, sometimes I feel that the maids around you are tense.

    They are in the presence of the ruler of the nation, after all. Moreover, I seem to have be a cruel entity from the perspective of the anthropoids, as I buried alive so many of their soldiers when I conquered the North. My team also exterminated that vige. There arews now, but they still call me a ruthless ruler.

    But youre not.

    I exined, I think I can be considered one. I havent killed as many people as Mommy Elizabeth has but not much less, either. And I dare guarantee that the number I kill in the future wont be less than her even if Im not a tyrant. Its just that I kill those thew deems deserving to be killed.

    Nier nodded, and then wrapped her arm around mine. She smiled: But, initially, I didnt think about so much. I just wanted to say that, while I didnt like Luna at the start, I must admit she was very fit for the job of a personal servant. I havent seen another maid like her since.

    Of course. Luna was my personal servant. Shes a one and only and there wont be another in the future, either.

    Sorry, Dear. I touched your sore spot.

    I kissed Niers face. In a soft voice, I told her, Its all right. Speaking of which, Im not so apprehensive about what happened to Luna anymore. In the past, Id feel very bitter and upset, but I just really miss her now. The memory is no longer so painful.

    Im d to hear that. The one thing Im most reluctant to see is that sad gaze of yours

 Book 13: Chapter 10

    Book 13: Chapter 10

    The ocean here in this world was the same as the sea in the world I came from. I dont know if they were the same in every world. The ocean was forever blue. We stood out on the ship on the water and looked around. The end of the ocean and the sky seemed to meet as one entity. If it wasnt for the white cloudszing around, the ocean and sky mustve been connected.

    It wasnt peaceful on the ocean. Perhaps our ships tore through the ocean, which was why we had waves. I stood at the bow and looked at the water. The ocean breeze blew against me. My breaths felt moist. I randomly felt overpowered as if the ocean belonged to me. Once one expands their vision, theyll feel as though things are expansive and grand. I guess that was how you feel on ships. Seeing the vast sea did, indeed, make me feel stronger.

    The modifications to the ship were apparent. There was a big, t tform at the front of the ship. The rails were simple wooden rails. It was a little risky, but I didnt think anybody would fall overboard; we werent that stupid. The bridge had been modified to be our living quarters. The servants and maids resided there. The dining hall, activity room and bedrooms were practically the same as the way they were in my Imperial Pce. Only a few rooms belonged to the crew. They lived in the cabin below. The ship was quiterge. It looked decent from outside; however, standing at the bow, I thought it was the size of Ling Yues body.

    Id assume itd pack a lethal amount of firepower if it was a warship. That was not to mention it was mana-powered, so it was a lot faster than current warships, and they could replenish energy at night. Therefore, you could live at sea forever on the ship as long as you had food and water.

    If it was an elven warship, it would be a monster, because Vyvyans time magic could preserve the food and water as well as let it float on top of the water surface without needing to be replenished. That meant it wouldnt need to resupply at ports and could travel as it pleased. Fortunately, such a formidable weapon was in my hands.

    We didnt have many ships guarding us. They were all mid-sized sailing ships. The mid-sized agile ships could perfectly subdue pirates. Pirates of this world didnt have these mid-sized ships; they didnt have ports that they can stop at whenever they liked to resupply, after all. I really wanted to find out where the pirates came from on this journey, as well. There might be some strange small ind at sea that the pirates originated from. If it existed and I cleaned it up, I mightve had myself a private ind to spend vacations at.

    I didnt see any small inds, sadly. That said, we had only left for a few hours, so it was only normal I hadnt spotted any. I turned around to look at Lucia sitting on the edge looking at the sea as well as Nier, who was lying underneath an umbre. Niers lips were somewhat pale. Nier, who wasmonly wearing a cold and fearless look, met her most terrifying enemy aboard the ship. Aforementioned enemy was sea sickness. Nier was defeated after staying on the ship. She went from a cold Princess into a weak Princess shivering in the corner. Thus, she had no choice but toy down behind us.

    I felt sorry for Nier. She was on her own ship to have fun, and it was a rare opportunity to be out on the ocean water, yet she was incapacitated and had to lie down for the entire trip due to sea sickness. Lucia, who sat to one side, relished Niers misery. She hadpletely adapted to the sea, so she didnt have any struggles. However, little Lucia was really sly. Shepletely ignored Nier, who was sea sick. She even forcefully dragged Nier to the deck. Suffice to say, the elf, Lucia, was full of hatred for the woman who stole her man.

    Lucia was very interested in the sea below. Every time there was a trace of a fish, shed exim in surprise the same way a child did. Who wouldve thought such a cute girl with a small body was the mother of two kids?

    Lucia.

    When she saw me sit down next to her, Lucia wrapped her arm around mine and pointed down to the sea while excitedly shouting: Mm? Whats wrong, Your Highness? Did you see that? Theres fish. Theres fish. Your Highness. Your Highness, I just saw a fish leap up.

    Elves didnte into contact with the ocean. Hence, Lucia never had the chance to y out on the ocean. It was a new scene for Lucia, making her as happy as a child. I mightve cheerfully yed around with Lucia if Nier wasnt watching us with a miserable gaze.

    Nier was stuck lying down behind me. She watched us with a very miserable and irate gaze. When I turned around, I also detected her pleading me with her gaze. I couldnt help it, though. I didnt have sea sickness medication in this world for her All we could do was wait for her to naturally recover after some rest However, I remembered there was something that could bring a dispirited Nier back to life, the challenge being that I needed Lucia to take it out

    Lucia shouldve had the fruit Luna once provided us with. The fruit could help one sober up from the influence of alcohol. Surely it could also relieve nauseous symptoms induced by sea sickness. Nier might have looked expressionless when shest ate it, but the sourness caused her entire body to shiver.

    Lucia, did you bring that fruit with you?

    The fruit was a specialty produce of the elves. We didnt bring it along, but Lucia  who couldnt hold her liquor well  apparently brought some in her bag due to her concern of getting drunk.

    What fruit?

    The really sour type.

    Oh?

    Lucia narrowed her eyes then nced at Nier, who was behind her. She then revealed a mischievous grin. Lucia used to wear an innocent and friendly smile as though she wouldnt hurt anybody, but it was cruel and mischievous this time. Friendly animals be very violent when ites to fighting for their mate. For instance, Lucia revelled in weakened Niers misery.

    Well, if you kiss me in front of Nier, I shallply.

    You sure?

    I looked at Nier, who had her teeth clenched, and then looked back at Lucia, who was so proud of herself that shed be wagging her tail if she had one. Lucia hugged me then ran up to Nier. She wrapped my arm in hers. She looked at me with a boastful gaze: Im sure!

    I peeped at Niers gaze. It was very clear her eyes were saying, Your Majesty, agree to her request, and then leave the rest to me.

    I nodded, and then kissed Lucias lips in front of Nier.

    Ten minutester

    Get over here, you bitch!! How dare you use me to threaten His Majesty! Get over here! I swear Ill cut your ears off today!!

    What do you want?! Im warning you! I will fight back! Listen, you might not be able to beat me right now, you sea-sick idiot Your Highness, her condition is called sea sickness, right? Mm, thats right. Weak women get sea sick. How are you worthy of being His Highness lover when youre so delicate? Im warning you! Im warning you! Ill rip your arm off!

    I wasnt sure if Niers fighting abilities were diminished as a result of her sea sickness, or if it was Lucias satisfaction with herself that augmented her abilities. Either way, the two of them randomly began an endless fight and only stopped once they were both exhausted

 Book 13: Chapter 11

    Book 13: Chapter 11

    Dear.

    I suddenly felt a warm sensation on my back. The warmth and size told me it was Nier. She hugged me from behind while I was sitting on the deck. She wrapped her arms over mine to bring her hands to my chest; then, gently fiddled with the part where my cape and cor met. I held her hand and, with a smile, asked, Are you feeling a bit better?

    Mm. I feel a lot better after some rest. I feel that I cant let that woman have you and have so much fun, so I shall spend tonight with you.

    Wheres Lucia?

    Shes sleeping. That crazy woman must be exhausted from our duel at noon, answered Nier. She tightened her grip around my neck, and then bit my ear. She whispered, Your Majesty, dont you think youre mean? Youre thinking of another woman when Im by your side? She may be aboard the ship, but Im right behind you, Your Majesty.

    Im sorry

    I smiled and grabbed Niers hand. Vengeful, she bit my ear then leaned onto my back. Shoulders resting on each other, the two of us gazed at the stars. There was nothing obstructing us on the water. The sky  which was the canvas  seemed small to fit all of the glimmering stars. She gazed at the stars in silence. She said shed apany me at night, but she didnt utter a word.

    Nier suddenly spoke up in a soft voice next to my ear: I didnt get a chance to gaze at the stars at the Royal Capital. When I was there in the past, I was on patrol duty every night, so we couldnt look up. As we were defenceless when we looked up, we werent able to look up even if there were shiny stars overhead.

    Hmm?

    Now, however, I can look up by your side.

    Nier giggled. She then positioned her hand in front of her and gazed at the stars beyond her hand. She wasnt waiting for me to say something; I didnt n to say anything, either. It was very rare for her to share her past with me. She never recalled her past on her own ord, because she didnt have anything to recall.

    Nier inspected the ring on her finger. Her ring shoneparably crystals. The rings in this world werent made with diamonds but something close to it. She looked at the light emitted from the tiny gem and quietly giggled: I used to only have swords in my hand, but I now have a ring on my finger, as well. In the past, I couldnt look up and let my guard down, but now I get to see the sea of stars on the sky. Dear, its truly so beautiful.

    I nodded, and then kissed Niers cheek: Of course, Nier. Youre very beautiful, too. I fell for you the first time I saw you with your suave and heroic aura. I fell for you the moment you knelt down to wee me into the city in your military uniform. Although I already had Lucia at the time, I still felt that I loved you. I just didnt say it, thats all.

    Nierughed then touched my head. With a smile, she responded, Thank you, Dear. Thank you. After loving you, I finally discovered that my life waspletely different to everybody elses. I originally thought Id dedicate my entire life to Her Majesty, and the stars would never belong to me. After I fell in love with you, though, I could gaze at the stars overhead, and I could be the same as others, loving the man I love.

    I looked back with a smile: Whats the asion today, Nier? Why are you sentimental all of a sudden?

    Grumpily, Nier hammered my lower back. She smiled: Whats wrong, Dear? I like you so much that I sometimes want to say nice things to you. After all, Lucia hasnt gloated to me just once. She told me how beautiful the stars were when she lied on thewn to gaze at them with you. She even told me about the girls. She told them they were conceived on a beautiful and starry night on awn, so

    Nier tugged on my cape, pulling me down onto the deck. The sky filled with shimmering stars immediately appeared in sight. The pitch ck nket seemed to rock along with the waves. The ship stopped on the water at night, and no uninvited guests disturbed the peace of the night at sea. Only gentle waves and sshes were audible. The moist air carried the warmth from the sea and stars. Nier pressed my cor down and mounted my hips. She chuckled: As that woman did it with you on thewn, lets do the same thing on the deck.

    People will see, you know?

    That doesnt matter. I just need to silence them.

    We arent having an illicit affair

    I pinched Niers nose. She unhappily grabbed hold of my hand, and then looked at me with her puppy eyes: No? Your Majesty, Im really eager. Honestly speaking, we dont have many opportunities on this ship. Lets do it once. Just once, Your Majesty.

    Just once. I looked at Nier and pressed my hands onto her arms. I smiled helplessly: If you dont rest well, youll be sea sick again tomorrow, so you need to rest well tonight.

    No problem. If you cant fulfil this tiny wish of mine, I wont be able to sleep well tonight. Come on, Dear. Come on. Lets do it before somebody notices us. Nobody will notice us, either. Were the only two still awake.

    Be honest, Nier. I really want to know if this is an effect of the drug or your true nature?

    Initially, it was due to the drug. After that, I felt it was a very nice feeling; therefore, I got slightly addicted. Your Majesty, it feels very, very, very good. I feel Im a bit addicted.

    Will you do this with other men, then?

    Are you suspecting me?

    No, Im just asking.

    Of course not! Ive nevere into contact with another man up until now, Your Majesty! You dont need to suspect me. I will never betray you. Youre my husband. Your Majesty, to be frank, I dont want toe into contact with other men. It feels repulsive being touched by them. After all, I am your wife, and youre my only husband.

    I locked Nier tightly in my embrace when we kissed. She passionately kissed me back.

    I wasnt worried about my two wives, to tell the truth. Id never believe theyd cheat. We, perchance, realised who we loved most when we were wandering on the brink of death through all the life and death experiences we went through. As such, we wouldnt betray each other. Of course, I was a different breed.

    Internally, I basically had a disease. I loved Nier, yet still liked searching for a woman who could catch my attention. Perhaps courting women as I did was addicting However, Nier was in my arms. It, therefore, was better I didnt think of other women.

    Captain, there seems to be some noiseing from the deck. I can hear moans, as well. His Majesty and the Royal Princess would not have run into danger, would they? It couldnt be pirates, could it?

    Are you married?

    Not yet

    Thats why Remember this: never go and take a look when you hear this sort of sound. Do not go to the deck at this moment, and dont bring this up with His Majesty, got it?

    Why?

    Follow my orders if you want to keep your life!

 Book 13: Chapter 12

    Book 13: Chapter 12

    I was somewhat disappointed when I woke up the next day, as I didnt see the sun I wanted to see. It was so dark it looked as though the sun had yet toe up. Nier and I didnt return until the sun almost came up, so I wondered how long I slept for.

    Good morning, Dear.

    Nier, who was next to me, rubbed her eyes and hugged my arm. She acted wilful as a young girl would, which was a very rare urrence, when she greeted me in azy tone. The two of us were nude with our clothes on the ground. We went a little crazyst night. I fulfilled Niers wish on the deck, but my lust didnt die down after one st; hence, I carried her back to the room and went down on her again. Nier then decided we might as go all the way, since wed started. As a consequence, our n to sleep early never happened.

    Its a little cold.

    It must be due to the cloudy weather, I guess.

    I felt cold when I put my arms outside, but Nier casually clung to me without a care and pouted. I stroked her hair: Wake up, Nier. The sun is up already. Lucia will probably be here soon. The weather isnt too good today. We can take a small boat down for a swim if the weather turns good. You can swim, cant you?

    Nier nodded: Mm, I can. Valkyries must be able to swim, since we may have to fight in water. You dont need to worry With that said, I need to get my swimwear first. Be honest with me, Your Majesty, do you feel I look sexier when my clothes are all wet?

    I rubbed Niers face: You noticed? Youre showing your body off to me, so who cares, right?

    Nier nodded: Mm

    Nier was still nervous about revealing herself in revealing clothes. She had never worn swimwear before, after all. I held her hand: Lets head out. Lucia should be here very soon. Lets go, Nier.

    We spent most of our next moments picking up our clothes then Nier searched for her swimwear. She hesitated for a moment before wearing it on. I peered at the dark clouds outside.

    I had a feeling my wives wouldnt get to wear their swimwear today. It would be freezing in the water in the cloudy weather. The weather wasnt warm today, either; I didnt want them to risk catching a cold.

    Nier and I wore on thick cloaks before leaving the room in order to stay warm. We saw Lucia dressed in thick clothing, as well. Lucia looked incredibly dispirited. Elves virtually had no resistance to the cold. As a result, the tables were reversed today. Nier had adjusted. Thus, she didnt suffering from sea sickness again. Lucia, on the other hand, had her ears hanging down.

    Oooohh!

    Nier was excited as if she found a new continent. She immediately went over to Lucias side to pinch her ears andugh out loud: Whose turn is it today? Hmm? Is it because its too cold today? How embarrassing. Lucia, youre His Majestys Princess, yet you cant apany your beloved to enjoy a trip. Youre a party pooper. How about you shoo shoo back to your room and roll around in bed today? Ive prepared my swimwear to y with His Majesty.

    Lucia, trembling, powerlessly said, You Let go

    Nier found pleasure in Lucias misery. Nier then swiftly rushed back to my side. She grabbed my cor andughed in front of Lucia. She kissed my lips, instigating Lucia into letting out a quiet and upset groan. Nier couldnt stand me kissing others in her presence, but Lucia was even more aggravated. She was a lot more jealous than Nier. Lucia was so low on energy that she waszy to bicker with Nier, however.

    Nier released me, and then boasted: Werent you really arrogant yesterday? What happened to your bravado today? Hng, hng, just lie there, and watch His Majesty y in the water with me while youre stuck lying down! Im going to really push the envelope and

    Me, too Me, too Your Highness Me, too!!

    It sounded as if Lucia was letting out soft whimpers as she looked at me with her teary eyes. Iughed then knocked Nier on her head. I turned back to Lucia: Its all right. Its all right. I dont want to go into the water when its so cold today. We might catch a cold if we enter the water in this temperature. Wait for the sun toe out; then well consider it.

    Mm

    Startled, Nier sulked, You didnt even help me yesterday

    You think Lucia gave you that fruit out of kindness?! I exchanged my body for that!! was what I thought to myself.

    Nier cheerfully went and cooked breakfast when we arrived at the kitchen. Lucia and I, therefore, went and sat at the table. Lucia curled up on my chest and shivered. She shivered intensely in my arms. I gently stroked her and covered her with my cloak. Despite my efforts, she was still freezing.

    Your Majesty, you called for me? asked the captain.

    Mm.

    The captain knocked on the door and entered. I noticed his hat under his armpit shaking. I nodded and queried, Do you think the weather will change for the better today?

    Today? asked the captain. He stopped to think briefly then nodded: The weather will not be too bad today. Based off the cloudsst night, today should be a sunny day. I noticed it was bright up ahead when I checked afar just before. The weather should be sunny once the clouds disperse. It should be sunny around noon, and it should warm up around then, as well.

    All right, I replied with a nod. Smiling, I stroked Lucias head: Hear that, Lucia? Itll be sunny once noones. Just curl up in your nket until noon for now. Nier will probably bring some hot water over. Have a drink, and then return to your room. I know elves cant stand the cold.

    Ugh

    Lucia looked away. She was unhappy that I mentioning Nier, but I had no counter. Hence, I couldnt put up much of a resistance. I rubbed Lucias small head, and then waved my hand: Captain, you can go now. Continue to keep up the good work.

    Roger.

    The captain furtively let out a sigh of relief before turning to leave. Lucia forced a smile: It seems theyre very afraid of you

    Its not a bad thing for them to be a little scared. If theyre scared, we wont be in danger. Lets go swimming at noon, as the weather will improve. Enjoy life out at sea.

    Mm I also need to change into my swimwear My swimwear

 Book 13: Chapter 13

    Book 13: Chapter 13

    The Captain was right; the sun finally shone onto the cabin at lunchtime. A warm breeze apanied the arrival of sunlight, making it seem as if we had arrived at warm rich soil in the south. Lucia was relieved. Nier and I didnt go anywhere in the day. We kept Luciapany and yed chess. Nier was somewhat eager to go outside; however, when I said wed y one more game for every loss, she resolved herself topete until the next dawn.

    The temperature warmed up after the sun came out. Life returned to Lucia after lunch, and she aggressively challenged Nier to a fight to redeem herself for the humiliation she suffered earlier in the morning. I didnt give them time to fight, though. The n was to get in the water for a swim after lunch.

    The Captain chose a location where the waves and wind were calm to stop the ship, allowing me to enter the water. I could tell Lucia and Nier looked forward to ying in the water. Lucia could swim. The swimming finesse she disyed in the bathroom in the elven Imperial Pce was quite decent. As for Nier, I never saw her swim before. Regardless, if she was trained by the military, then she should be a great swimmer. However, I presumed the two of them didnt have any experience swimming in the ocean, which was why they were eager to experience it.

    The Captain walked up to my side and reported, Your Majesty, everything is ready. The water temperature is fine, and there are no waves. The small boat has also been prepared.

    I gave the captain a nod then ced my cup of tea down. Lucia jumped to her feet with excitement. She was obviously very lively after the weather warmed up during lunch and after lunch. Perhaps she was making up for her feeble self in the morning. Nier ced her cup of tea down and smiled: Let us go for a swim, then, Your Majesty. I am looking forward to it. Do we need to prepare food? I shall go and prepare it now.

    We dont need to prepare food. Just have the maids prepare tea and some snacks. Give us a bottle of wine after wee back up, and thatll do.

    Lucia had already ran off outside. I said to the captain, I also need a fishing rod and towels. Itll be fine if you just put them in the small boat.

    They have all been prepared. However, I hope that you do not stray too far away from the ship. This is not a safe zone; therefore, I hope you can do your best to stay close to the ship. That would also make it convenient for us to provide support should anythinge up. I would also like to request your permission for the guard ships to stay by your side for your safetys sake.

    Keep some distance.

    I was reluctant to let others see Nier and Lucia in their swimwear, as the swimwear was unlike our modern day swimwear. To be honest, the new swimwear model was basically designed for others to ogle at. I could ept Nier and Lucia donning them in front of me, but Id want to kill the entire crew if the group gawked at them.

    The Captain nodded: Yes, Your Majesty.

    I removed my cloak and ced it on the table before going to the deck. A small boat was prepared on one side of the ship. There were towels ced in the boat already. My wives pure-white skin radiated underneath the sunlight. The sailors who came over all felt awkward, because they wanted to check them out, yet didnt dare to. Everybody froze stiff as if they were zombies.

    I returned to the room to change. I wore on shorts, and then went to sit on the small boat. They lowered the small boat. I noticed the guard ships were ready on both sides and up ahead. In essence, we were basically in the middle of their formation. The surroundings appeared to be calm. The sea water was unexpectedly a clear light blue. I, consequently, could see gravel and what resembled corals below. Having said that, they were definitely carnivores, because I saw them gobble a tiny fish.

    Admittedly, the ce was perfect for swimming. The Captain sure knew how to find the right ce.

    I suddenly wondered if thered be a huge octopus that wasmon in transmigration stories

    I started to think, If Nier and Lucia encountered one in the water, then then then

    Your Majesty What is

    Noticing the state of my crotch, Niers eyes flourished with excitement. I lowered my head with my face all red and refused to speak. She smiled mischievously. She checked to ascertain nobody was watching us. Then, she suddenly grabbed my crotch With a mischievous smile, she said, Whats wrong, Dear? Are you turned on seeing me in my swimwear? I can wear this swimwear tonight and we can

    Hmph! snorted Lucia, ring at Nier. I knew it. Humans are animals that enjoy that sort of thing. Doing something holy for the sake of feeling good Also, its obvious you didnt make His Majesty erect. Its definitely me. But Your Majesty If we do it, I will be in a lot of pain

    Can we please not argue about this?

    The boatnded onto the water. From above, the Captain shouted, We shall stop here, then, Your Majesty. You must be watchful not to go too far away from us!!

    All right, I responded in a loud voice, and then began to slowly move the boat.

    We put some distance between us and the ship. Lucia and Nier were eager to try getting in the water. They gazed down into the clear blue sea. They entered the water one after another, and then both surfaced at simultaneously. They each grabbed an arm of mine and pulled me into the water.

    In an instant, I found myself drowning in the water. Droplets of water flew into the air as we sshed into the water, reflecting the sunlight. I was submerged in the warm and gentle water. I shut my eyes to focus on the sensation of being in water. I could still seemingly see the blue ripples and incredibly warm sun despite having my eyes shut. I, additionally, saw a gentle pair of blood red eyes. Those blood red eyes were so gentle and blissful. I wasnt sure if the water ripples were what made them seem as though they were expressing love

    Ling Yue I called out in my mind.

    Puah!

    I surfaced and rubbed the water on my face. Life was restored to my heavy lungs again. The sound of the water current by my ears was reced with our shouting, the gentle breeze and the sound of the water ripples. Nier and Lucia stuck to me with smiles. I smiled back: You two sure are energetic. I was nning to fish first.

    Dont fish first. You want to fish when Im by your side?

    Nier wrapped my arm in hers and Lucia immediately took my other arm as she resentfully red at Nier. Lucia pulled me over with all her might and seriously said, His Majesty has to swim with me first, of course. Didnt we do this in the bathroom at Duargana? You couldnt move. Luckily, you can move now, so of course we have to y in the water.

    What?! You two

    It was Niers turn to be surprised. Truthfully, Nier and I didnt bathe together, because Mommy Elizabeth was the only person who could bathe with me. Despite being the Royal Princess, Nier didnt have the right to use the biological royal family members bathrooms. She was only allowed to bathe with me if I went to bathe with her, or Mommy Elizabeth gave her permission to use the royal familys bathroom.

    So lets go. Lets go.

    Wow

    I never thought Lucia swam the same way as a fish did. She grabbed me and swiftly swam away. I know she could swim well in the bathroom but didnt expect her to swim extraordinarily in the ocean

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Lucia uses  Majesty to address in this chapter.

 Book 13: Chapter 14

    Book 13: Chapter 14

    The best part about fishing is eating your catch for dinner or lunch. If you couldnt catch your own fish to eat, fishing was pointless. Consequently, I engaged in a pointless endeavour. I spent the two most boring hours of my life to catch seven fishes, yet didnt dare to eat a single one of them. Id never seen such terrifying looking fish in my life before. In fact, one of them tried to bite me when I pulled it out of the water. It wore the look of a fish ready to bring me down to hell with it.

    I didnt recognise any of the seven fishes, nor did I dare to eat a single one. I threw them all back into the water when I watched the way they jumped around in the bucket. They were going to attack at any given moment

    The weather wasnt so nice afterwards. A cold breeze began to blow. I caught sight of dark clouds ahead of the ship headed toward us. There were dark clouds earlier today, but I didnt know if the new batch of dark clouds would pass.

    Lucia was first to reach the ship. She shivered next to my side. NIer soon got back on the ship, as well. I was excessively worried for nothing. Their clothes werent very revealing. Nevertheless, seeing the two of them drenched flicked my lust switch.

    We took a hot bath with the maids looking after us upon reaching the deck. I had some fun in the hot water with Lucia and Nier, since we were there. We then went to the dining hall, feeling warm. We enjoyed some hot soup and a joyful dinner.

    I was tired for the day. Ized into thefortable armchair and read a book while enjoying some hot tea. Elves authored the book. Elves had very advanced literacy skills. It was a story about an elf ying a dragon. It was quite the exhrating and suspenseful story. Unfortunately, the ending wasnt my cup of tea. The elf didnt return. He left his gorgeous wife and child behind

    I had a sudden thought: Why does this story seem oddly familiar?

    Lucia, who was next to me, stood up. I ced my book down and focused on her. Wrapped in my cloak, she said, Your Highness, I shall head back first. It feels as though it is getting colder and colder. Im heading back to sleep now. Its honestly too cold.

    All right. I nodded then touched Lucias hand. Lucia shivered as she left.

    I stood up, and then went to the window to take a look outside. I felt a cold sensatione in from beyond the window just as I went up to the window. Apanying the lights on the ship were waves aggressively rising. The waves were totally different to how they behaved in the day. They were violent, and I could sense a destructive omen as they violently crashed into us. I wasnt sure if the water dropletsnding on the window were from the crashing waves or rainfall. A rainstorm raged outside.

    Nier walked up to me and wrapped her arm around mine. She looked outside and, in a soft voice, remarked, The weather outside isnt good.

    Mm, I responded adding a nod.

    I suddenly realised the weather was as chilly as when I was at the port with Freya. ording to the person in charge at the time, he said that, if a storm came, it would definitely be this cold.

    Doesnt that mean that were at the centre of the storm? Why did we go into the centre of the storm? Or did the storm just coincidentally happen to be on our path? I wonder. Im certain the captain noticed the clouds signifying a storm. Is the captain confident in the ship or was there no alternative route? I pondered.

    Nier looked at me. I took hold of her hand: Its all right. Dont worry. Nier, if the professionals think its all right, then we dont need to worry. You dont need to worry. Ill protect you, Nier.

    Nier giggled, and then went up on her toes to kiss my lips. With a smile, she said, Protect me? Do you not mean I protect you? Regardless, I feel reassured now. I will earnestly protect you, Your Majesty.

    Mm.

    We returned to our room, and I quickly fell asleep due to the fatigue and warmth of the nket. The contrast between warm and cold inside the room and outside became more apparent, making it easier to sleep. I held Nier tightly in my arms as I listened to the whistling wind outside. She didnt have the energy for some rounds tonight.

    <strong>*Snap!*</strong>

    I dont know how long we slept for, but I abruptly heard a sharp sound as well as something crack. I then saw something drop down toward my face. I vigorously opened my eyes to see a sharp moonlight de in addition to Niers serious expression. I quickly sat up and saw a candlestick roll off my lower abdomen. Nier sheathed her sword then looked at me and, in a serious tone, exined, Your Majesty, hurry and get dressed. The storm outside seems to have grown too intense. The entire ship is now quaking intensely. The candlestick almostnded on your head. Be careful!

    Oh, Ooohhh!!

    I broke out in cold sweat due to fright. My body tipped over onto the bed, not because I was unwell or something but simply because the ship rocked wildly.

    I peered outside. Waves loudly sshed onto the porthole. Nier wobbly stood onto the bed. She just told me to be careful and, before I could sit up, a huge wave from the side smashed into the ship. It was akin to a mountain crashing into us. I heard the entire ship wail in despair, but I couldnt shout, as Nier and I were flung out together.

    Thats right; the wave threw us up, then our ship and finally threw us out. The ship I considered to be the most advanced ship in this world was thrown into the water as if it was a paper boat. Water entered from the side, and the boat struggled on the water.

    <strong>*m!!*</strong>

    Nier and I grabbed the rails on both sides at the same time. The rails were made of wood. The audible creaking sounds were freaky. The wood snapped inside. The creaking turned into crackling before it snapped from the sides of the deck. Below us were violent waves that could seemingly devour everything in the sea.

    Your Majesty.

    Ah I know.

    I nodded. I took in a deep breath and said, Its only a matter of time before the ship sinks. The guard ship shoulde over. Nier, I dont know how Lucia is doing, so I need to hurry and find her. She cant survive in a cold environment. Shell be done for if she falls into the water. I need to hurry to her rescue.

    What about you, then, Your Majesty?! What about you?

    I told you Id protect you girls this time, didnt I?

    The wooden rail couldnt bear the weight of two people. If we continued to hang there, the rail would snap offpletely, and wed plummet into the bottomless depths. It could bear the weight of one person, though.

    Niers physical attributes were markedly superiorpared to mine me. I was reassured if she was the one looking after Lucia. Lucia was in the most danger at the moment. Lucia couldnt withstand the cold, so shed be doomed without question if she fell into the water.

    To be honest, I still slightly regretted jumping into the water to save somebodyst time. This time, however, I let go for my wife. I wasnt hesitant at all I was confident in my swimming skills. However, the water I dropped into erased my confidence

 Book 13: Chapter 15

    Book 13: Chapter 15

    Lucia! Lucia!

    The waves destroyed Lucias room, taking her along with it. Nier took in a deep breath and watched the ck silhouette that was sinking down. Nier dove down after Lucia, who was unconscious. Lucia was immobilised in extreme cold weather and would even pass out. Lucia couldnt respond to Nier in her state. Further, she wore thick clothes to stay warm, resulting in her sinking even faster.

    The turbulent ocean thrashed Nier around, but she swam down toward Lucia with all her might. She finally managed to grab onto Lucias hair. She pulled with all her might, and then desperately swam down further to grab Lucia around her waist. However, Lucias weight almost pulled her down further. She drew her dagger and cut Lucias clothes and removed them in order to be able to grab Lucia around her waist. With Lucia secured, she struggled to the surface.

    Im almost out of breath Why is the surface so far away? cursed Nier.

    Lucia grew heavier and heavier, while Niers nose and mouth almost burst from water umtion as she took breaths of desperation. She struggled with every ounce of energy she had; she nearly cried out due to the torture. She wasnt a skilled swimmer. She practiced swimming in calm waters, while the ocean was in a frenzy. Not to mention she was pulling Lucia along. Her arm felt as though it would break.

    Kgh Ugh

    A rush of salty water forced its way into Niers mouth. She nearly coughed. Her strength gradually leaked from her paddling hands and legs. The surface was so far away. She felt a sharp painful sensation in her lungs as her cells screamed at her to prepare to run for dear life. She wanted to save her husband. Unfortunately, the water had swept him away by the time she entered the water. That was when she saw Lucia sinking. She remembered thest words her husband said to her. He told her to save Lucia at all costs.

    Feeling overwhelmed, Niers mind began to run wild with thoughts: My husband will be all right. I will definitely do what my husband asked me to do However, I genuinely cant seem to do it. I can swim to the surface if I abandon Lucia, but then Ill be all alone Without Lucia and His Majesty, Ill be alone I wont know anybody else That would be the same as reverting back to my past self It would be the same as life in the past. Wouldnt the blissful life I felt be an illusion, then? Wouldnt that mean Id lose everything I had? I dont want that No I dont want to return I, absolutely, dont want to return. No way!! I absolutely dont want to return to the past!!

    Dont die! Dont die! Dont die! Dont die on me! You may have fought for my man with me; you may like to infuriate me and you may make me a little jealous But I dont want you to die. If you die, if you die now, I wont have any friends! I wont even have somebody to argue with anymore!

    Lucia!!

    What?! Nier attempted to shout loudly, but suddenly realised that she couldnt in the water. She vigorously turned her head back. The water around her parted from her as if a wall of air pushed it away. Lucia and Nier were then encapsted in a water bubble that gradually floated to the surface.

    Lucia, green eyes faintly glowing, looked to Nier. She took in a deep breath and said, Nier, listen to me. Dont overreact. Im now using Lucias body tomunicate with you. I branded her with a spell on her wedding day that would activate when she was on the verge of death, thereby allowing me to use her body to cast magic. However, her mana is poor; it wontst for long. Listen, Nier, did my son wear his ne when he fell into the water?

    Ah Q(ueen Vyvyan)-

    Answer me!! thundered Lucia, or rather, Vyvyan.

    Nier lingered for a moment. She thought about it for a short while before replying, He did not. His Majesty does not wear it when he sleeps. That ne must have fallen into the water.

    Lucia cussed, Damn it!

    The bubble encapsting the two reached the surface. Lucia checked out her body then said, Im out of time. The mana will rip Lucia apart if I continue using it. Nier, you and Lucia must find my son and bring him back, understood? ording to my senses, hes still alive. I cant personally go there, so you two must bring him back! Otherwise, you two can forget abouting back, understood?!

    Lucia shut her eyes. Nier seriously responded, I will definitely bring him back, Queen Vyvyan!

    Nier didnt n to return, before locating her husband even without Vyvyans order!

    Troy! Troy! PleaseTroy Please wake up Troy Please Dont Dont make Mommy worry Please Wake up How is Mommy supposed to live on without you? Please. Please wake up prayed Vyvyan.

    ========

    I know you want to hear this. I drowned to my death thest time I jumped into the water to save someone drowning, and then randomly arrived here in this world afterwards. This time, I jumped into the water again to save Lucia and Nier. I passed out faster thanst time. What you see in movies is all a lie. A huge wave smashed into me. It felt as though I had a huge boulder rammed into my chest, knocking the wind out of me. I felt a sharp pain at my chest. I had no idea if my ribs were broken. I felt I was going to drown again. I really wanted to hear those cries, too.

    I might be reincarnated after dying. Id be reincarnated and wake up in Mommy Vyvyans arms. If that happened, I had lots of things to do. Id wipe out the Earth Dragons as fast as possible, spend more time with Mera and Lucia, save Luna and Freya in humanitysnds, then return to the elvennds to protect Mera before returning to humanity to have Mommy Elizabeth to throw Alice out, all the while confessing to Nier over and over.

    I wanted to fix all of my mistakes. I wanted my Luna and Mera to be alive. I wanted those who died because of me to be by my side. I wanted them to stay by my side even if we couldnt be together. Oh, right, I would definitely go to the North again. Perhaps Id get to see Ling Yue proudly ordering people around. When I pass by Tanyas vige, Id be able to bring the young girl back. Alternatively, I could stay in the elvennds and stay with Lucia forever. If I couldnt protect everybody, then I shall protect Lucias smile alone.

    If I could hear those cries again, Id open my eyes. If I could hear them, Id definitely open my eyes. And, this time, Id make sure to be a better son thanst time. Id definitely hold Mommy Vyvyan tightly without any hesitation. But nheless, I didnt hear those cries. All I heard was a soothing gurgling sound, simr to the sound of something being boiled. Next to my ears was a soft breeze. My nose, which was somewhat numb due to the salty sea water, was filled with a faint scent of flowers

 Book 13: Chapter 16

    Book 13: Chapter 16

    I didnt return to the forest I first arrived at in this world. My bodys physical sensations were eventually restored. I smelt the unique natural smell of wood. A sensation from my lower body reassured me. It was a totally different feeling to the waves. On the back of my head was a soft cloth material that emitted a fragrant scent. I seemed to be lying on flowers. I heard gurgling sounds by my ear; I thought something was boiling.

    I slowly opened my eyes. Overhead was a red wooden roof. I turned over to look in the direction of the wind blowing. What I saw was arge window Actually, it resembled an open folding door. Outside the building was a gradient red and orange sunset. A bright me apanied the clouds in the sky. Thentern hanging on the door gently swayed in the wind. At the centre of the courtyard was a huge tree. An overwhelming number of pink flower petals reflected the setting sun, generating a fiery scene.

    <strong>*Clink*</strong>

    I heard the sound of porcin clink next to me. I immediately turned over to see a white soft yarn. A soft and slender pair of hands picked up a y pot on the small me. The heat inside the pot cheerfully burst forth. The soft pair of hands gently poured the brown liquid inside of the pot out into the porcin bowl in front.

    I turned my head again. Her long ck hair resembled a ck waterfall. From the side, her face was radiant white. Her eyes werent on me. Kneeling next to me, she gently picked up a tray with a bowl containing several things inside. She then picked up a grind stone. She slowly ground and stirred away.

    I wanted to speak, but I decided it was better not to when I went to speak. I didnt want to disturb the breathtaking beauty. I saw the sunset, ancient tree, bright flowers, steam that whisked up from the pot, soft and slender hands of the beauty, and gentle eyes of the beauty.

    She turned to face me, allowing me to see the front of her face for the first time. Underneath her long ck hair was a stunning indifferent face. Her appearance differed to Nier and Lucia; her face was the type I often saw when I was still alive. She had the small and delicate face of an individual of Asian heritage, and it certainly gave off that vibe. Her eyes were the same type of red as Ling Yues. They were a darker shadepared to Ling Yues bright red eyes, though.

    As if she was a statue, she didnt wear a smile, concern or any emotion on her face. She looked at the world indifferently and silently as though she didnt care about anything in the world.

    We looked at each other. She didnt say anything. She reached her hand out to help me up. She carried a familiar scent on her. I thought I smelt her scent somewhere before. It wasnt the scent of flowers, and, if I was correct, it was a scent I often smelt when I was still alive.

    I felt her warm hand on the nape of my neck. I felt a painful sensation when I sat up despite going sitting up slowly. I was fine when I was still; however, my entire body hurt when I moved. It was as though I didnte back to life from the ocean but rolled down a mountain. I groaned. Her hand stopped for a moment, but she still didnt show any emotion. I shook my head, and then she let go before handing the porcin bowl to me.

    The brown liquid inside the bowl exuded soothing warmth that also reminded one of bitter memories. It resembled the medicine from home that one missed, yet could put one at ease. Sometimes western medicines capsules and sugar-coated tablets felt excessively awkward to consume. Eastern medicine that had been passed down for millenniums, on the other hand, carried the care and gentleness of those from millenniums ago to the present.

    I slowly drank the contents. The medicine was seriously very bitter. Still, I bit the bullet and finished it. All she did was watch me in silence the entire time. She wasnt happy, consoled or worried. She didnt show any emotions; it was as though she didnt belong to this world, and my life and death was none of her concern. Indeed, my life and death had nothing to do with her.

    I ced the bowl down. She ced it on the tray. She then tidied up the pot above the me and stood up. Her bare feet beneath her white and pink robe were partially revealed. Her robe had to be a kimono. It was the exact same design as a Japanese kimono.

    Could it be that this inds culture developed the same way? Will she understand what I say, then? I wondered.

    Ah

    I tried to speak by calling out to her. She stopped in her tracks at the door. She didnt look back, or wait for me, nevertheless. I tried to say, Umm Hello Umm I want to ask who you are and where I am Please tell me

    She simply stood at the door without looking back or answering, maintaining her posture. I, too, just looked at her back despite feeling awkward. I thought she didnt understand my question.

    Ying.

    What?

    I heard a familiar, yet unfamiliar, tone. I seemed to hear a dialect I didnt understand. Thankfully, I could understand her, albeit barely. She turned around to look at me upon hearing my response. In a serious tone, she repeated herself, Ying.

    Ying?

    Wow, thats too simple for an Asian name, right? It seems overwhelmingly simple, doesnt it? Its as simple as the name Wang Jianguo, which means, king building the nation, I thought.

    Tone calm, she borated, This is Yabuki. I found you by the shore and brought you back. Youve been unconscious for an entire day. Youve juste to, so dont be emotional.

    Ah, mm Thank you, I replied with a nk look.

    Ying then added, Youve suffered very grave injuries and been exposed to the cold. Have a good rest for some time, and then you can slowly ease back into moving around.

    Mm.

    Want something to eat?

    Yes please.

    All right.

    Ying nodded, and then turned around. She shut the door gently behind her after exiting. I turned around and sighed. I slowly attempted to try and mobilise my stiff limbs. Unfortunately, it felt as if I was a robot that hadnt been lubricated in a long time. I felt as though I had adhesions in my joints as well as waves of painful sensations. My chest and back were wrapped in thick bandages. I also had the scent of herbal medicine on me. I stretched my arm out to find them covered in bruises, too. I considered myself lucky to not have been eaten up by a fish of some sort. Lying down was the only way to feel rtivelyfortable.

    I didnt know how much longer I needed to rest for, but I felt I had a lot of injuries. Most worrisome was my injuries didnt heal. Under normal circumstances, I recovered from wounds at a rapid rate as long as it wasnt inflicted with the mana dissolvent. However, my body didnt recover when I was in the desert, the North or here. In other words, there was ack of mana here. Put another way, this ce, wherever it was, was a long distance away from our continent.

    I didnt know how Lucia, Nier or my fleets were doing. I just hoped that those around me were safe and sound, particrly Lucia, as she couldnt movest night. I didnt know if Nier saved her. I wanted to know when theyd be able to locate me.

    My ne was missing. I ced my ne on the bedside when I slept. It dropped into the water when the ship capsized. That meant I had no means of calling Mommy Vyvyan, either. I needed to stay here for some time to recuperate. Then, I needed to search for them on my own. Perhaps I couldnt enjoy the sunset because I was worried about Lucia and Nier.

 Book 13: Chapter 17

    Book 13: Chapter 17

    What are you nning to do, Empress Elizabeth?

    Elizabeth wore on her cape. She looked at Freya, who was by the door and, in a cold tone, replied, I am going to Castor now. The empires navy is gathered there. I shall lead the entire navy out to where my son went missing. Put the matters in the North aside for now. Whats there to be formting when the ruler of the North has been in an ident? Freya, I leave Daisy to you.

    I Me?

    Freya, stunned, trembled as she spoke: Your Majesty, it is fine to leave the North to me, but taking care of Daisy I have no idea how to take care of her

    In serious tone, Elizabeth stated, You dont need to worry too much. You just need to be a guardian. The nanny and maids will take care of Daisy. You just need to be by Daisys side when shes crying and causing a ruckus. Shes Niers child and my son, her father, is currently missing. I must go and find my son. I cant be slower than Vyvyan this time. I must reach my son before anybody else can! Freya, Im not discussing this with you, Im giving you amand. Its just that youre not my vassal but my sons.

    All right

    Elizabeth wore a normal expression, but Freya could see her gripping the buttons on her cape. The way she looked told Freya she was extremely anxious. If Freya continued prattling with her drivel, Elizabeth would most likely behead her on the spot. Elizabeth was right. She wasnt discussing it with Freya; she was merely informing her of what she was going to do after leaving. Freya didnt have a habit of refusing or making suggestions. Thus, she could only ept the oue.

    However, Your Majesty, I have a request, just one.

    Irritated, Elizabeth asked, What?

    Voice sincere, Freya said, Please call Mr. Castell over. Mr. Castell is a verypetent man. I believe we would be reassured with him in the North. I believe Onii-sama would not want toe back to see the North stagnant. This is my only request, Your Majesty.

    Elizabeth grinned: Castell should be arriving soon as you wish. I just sent him a letter. He will rush here as fast as he can upon receiving the letter. I leave the North and Daisy with you. You are my sons trusted sister. You wont disappoint him.

    Yes. I will not disappoint Onii-sama, replied Freya, nodding then making way.

    Elizabeth walked out of the Imperial Pce with big strides and rushed out of the pce on horseback, disappearing into the night. Freya sighed, and then called for a few guards. Freya walked along the corridor to the office. She gave them their orders in session Go to the port first. Have our people form another fleet, and head to the location of where the ship sunk to conduct a search. Go through the night. One of you head to Ling Yues estate. Make sure to block the news from reaching her; do not let her hear of any rumours floating around. You, go find Mr. Alex, and have him prepare to reside in the Imperial Pce for a short time.

    Yes, Your Highness! The guards nodded, and then quickly headed out.

    Feeling burdened, Freya rubbed her forehead. Gerald said, Miss Freya, you do not need to worry. His Majesty will definitely be all right

    Can you not try to console me with those sorts of pointless statements? Freya responded with frustration: How do you know His Majesty will be all right for sure? Arent you consoling me just for the sake of it? I dont need any constion; its pointless. What I want is Onii-sama alive in front of me. Thats the only way I can be happy.

    Gerald hesitated for a moment. He then scratched his head with a helpless smile: Sorry, Miss Freya.

    Freya shook her head: Its fine. Im not reproaching you. Its nice that youre consoling me, but I dont need it. You didnt make a mistake, so you dont need to apologise.

    No, I meant that I could not cheer you up this time

    Freya smiled helplessly and stopped in her tracks. Gerald dawdled for a moment before realising what exactly happened. Freya stopped in front of Troy Gdriel Rosvenors room.

    Im going in for a bit. Gerald, wait at the door. You are not to peep inside no matter what happens.

    Freya pressed her hand on the door. The door was locked. After a moment of hesitation, she crouched down and scanned the lock. Just as she went to grab the handle, Gerald booted the door open from behind.

    What are you doing?! Freya screamed. Gaze on the the doors he booted open, she shouted, This is Onii-samas room!! Do you have a death wish?!

    You want to go in, dont you? Go in if you want to. If somebody must be med, I was the one who booted the door open.

    Freya shut the door behind her after she entered. She looked at the pitch-ck room and slowly walked in further. The room was very simple. There was a desk and a chair. On the side of the window were a small table and two armchairs. Behind the secret door at the end was the bedroom. Freya went inside. The bedroom wasnt locked. There was a bed inside, a cupboard and a small table.

    Freya took in a deep breath. She was ovee with sorrow when she realised the room smelt the same as the outside. It was her brothers room, yet it didnt contain a remnant of his scent. It was as though he never existed. She walked over and touched the clothes hung up to the side. A hint of her brothers smell remained on the clothes. Freya took his clothes down and hugged it in her embrace. She took in a deep breath then fell onto the bed. Heartbroken, she curled up and quivered: Onii-sama

    She held his clothes up against her chest. Her tears coursed down her cheeks, dripping on to his bed and clothes. She bit his clothes to stop herself crying aloud. Nevertheless, she trembled violently. She vigorously smeared her tears on his clothes and bed sheets. She sniffed vigorously in an attempt to smell the barely remaining scent her brother left behind..

    Empress Elizabeth has left to find Onii-sama while Queen Vyvyan seemed to be doing something with magic. Everybody is running around for Onii-sama, and put everything in my hands. Im worried about Onii-sama, too. I want to join the fleet in the search for my brother. I wanted to throw myself into Onii-samas arms and cry, too. However, I can only stay here. Im stuck here, silently cried Freya.

    Onii-sama Please I beg you dont let anything happen to you Pleasee backe back Dont leave me Please dont leave me Freya murmured whilst sobbing. Her tears blurred her vision, as they sat on her long eyshes

 Book 13: Chapter 18

    Book 13: Chapter 18

    A scrubbing sound woke me the next day. I slowly opened my eyes. The refreshing sunlight shone on my face and a fragrant gentle breeze whisked past. I rolled over. Underneath the morning sun, a girl in a white robe slowly swept the scattered flower petals. She had her back to me. Her ck hair swayed gently as though it was a time keeper.

    Flower petals were scattered all over the ground. After she swept them up, they formed a fragrant mound of flower petals. Detecting my eyes on her, she turned around and looked indifferent as usual. Her expression was different to Niers initial expression. Nier wasnt expressionless; she made her hatred apparent. However, this girl didnt have any expression.

    Ying looked emotionless despite a rain of flowers overhead. There was no sadness or happiness on her face. She emotionlessly looked at me. In saying that, her red eyes werent dull. She finally broke her silence: Youre up. Good morning. How are you feeling today?

    I replied, Yeah, Im fairing all right.

    There was the sound of the wind and an empty space between us; but nheless, the two of us couldmunicate without any hassles. She gave a slow nod: Ill go prepare breakfast for you. You arent a resident of this ce. How was the foodst night?

    Very good. Thank you.

    I wasnt being courteous. The food was very familiar, though. I had a light porridge and a small te of salted vegetables. The light taste was particrly nostalgic. It was the same dinner I had when I fell sick as a child. Mom said I had to eat lighter meals when I was sick, and that was exactly what she gave me.

    I wasnt too ustomed to sleeping on the floor as I didst night. That being said, the gentle sound of the wind, as well as the scent of the wooden floor, calmed my mind. I gradually fell asleep in spite of being worried about my two wives. I slept all the way through the night and only woke up the next day.

    I shall go and prepare breakfast for you, and then give you a check-up, said Ying. She tidied up and ced the broom underneath the tree: Dont force yourself to stand up. You cant recover that quickly. Ive checked you. You dont have any spirit energy. Youre just an ordinary person, arent you?

    No Even if I cant use it, I can still use mana, right? After all, Im a hybrid. My mom also has an abundance of mana

    Mana?

    Ying tilted her head. I froze for a moment before suddenly realising there was no mana on the ind. That meant elves didnt exist on the ind.

    But she mentioned spirit energy. Whats that? Is it something simr to mana? How are we able tomunicate? I wondered.

    I couldmunicate with the anthropoids in the North thanks to mana. As long as there was mana, wed be able tomunicate. I guess that was a nifty use for mana. Humanity used a universalnguage, which was the Rosvenor Kingdomsnguage. I seemed to be able to naturally speak humanitysnguage after being reincarnated, so I presumed Troy knew it.

    So, how am Imunicating with Ying? I asked myself. In a serious tone, I asked, Ying Can you understand what Im saying?

    Ying didnt reveal a, what are you talking about, look. Instead, she maintained her emotionless look and solemnly replied, Not everything; I can understand the majority of it, nheless. It feels as though we speak the samenguage but have different pronunciations.

    Wait. What?!

    It finally struck me. I wasnt speaking to her in humanitysnguage or the elvennguage, but thenguage I virtually hadnt spoken since being reincarnated  Chinese!! Ying could understand, though. She spoke Chinese except with a different pronunciation!

    Ying looked at my shocked and speechless expression. She waited for a moment before asking, Is something the matter?

    I came back to reality and everything in the past welled up in my mind. I never expected to have the opportunity to speak my ownnguage here. I had given up on it, but Ying spoke the samenguage. Everything I thought I had forgotten returned to my mind. A surge of emotions surged up to my throat, choking me.

    Ying turned to leave; she wasnt interested in why I was emotional. I lied on the ground and looked at the lines on my palm. My tears welled up in my eyes, as a product of my emotions. I decided I needed to take a good look at the vige I missed.

    A short while after, Ying returned to my side and ced a tray down. There was a bowl of white porridge just asst night. The only difference was that there were two additional steaming small fishes. She ced the tray next to me then carefully helped me up. Then, she picked up a pot by the side with my medicine ready. She opened the firece and added firewood as well as wild teasels. Once the fire was hot, she ced the y pot over it.

    The small fish tasted average. It wasnt a new taste. I couldnt understand why it was stale despite this ce being by the sea. I spected if they had to salt their fish. With that said, I still ate everything. Ying slowly brewed the medicine by my side. Suddenly, she stated, A few corpses were washed up to shore today. If my conjecture is correct, they shouldnt have anything to do with you.

    I ced the bowl down, and then hastily inquired, Were there women? Was there a girl with ck hair and green eyes?!

    I dont know, replied Ying, shaking her head. I cant leave the shrine, so I dont know how the corpses on the shore look. I only heard it mentioned. The vigers ced the corpses in the centre of the vige. Go and take a look once youve recovered.

    Im going there now! Im going there now!!

    I hastily tried to stand up, but Ying pressed her hand down on me. She pressed her hand on my chest and exined, You cant get up yet. Your ribs are broken, and your back is injured. If you get up and move around now, you may never be able to stand again.

    I still need to go!! I need to go, and take a look!! My wives were on the ship! Im worried about them! I must ensure that theyre safe!!

    Ying emotionlessly tidied up the bowl and te in front of me: But is there a point to you going there now? Can you ensure your wives are safe if you see the corpses? Seeing corpses doesnt prove theyre safe and sound. If theyre among the corpses, then you dont need to worry. Thus, theres no need for you to go and see. After drinking your medication, you should be able to move a little tomorrow. Then you can go.

    Take me there now!

    I told you I cant leave the shrine.

    She stood up and went to the door. She didnt turn around regardless of how much I called out. I struggled with all my might to stand up, but it felt as though I was restrained by a hand and couldnt budge.

    Fuck! I loudly cussed in my mother tonguenguage and then mmed my head onto the pillow. I looked at the roof. Despaired, I shut my eyes. However, my wives appeared in my mind

 Book 13: Chapter 19

    Book 13: Chapter 19

    After finishing up my check-up, Ying tied up the bandages behind me: Youll be able to move from tomorrow.

    Sitting in front of Ying, I asked, I tried to stand up in the day but failed. Did you use something on me?

    From behind, Ying bluntly replied, Thats right.

    Why stop me?

    Because you may never stand again if you move about thoughtlessly.

    Ying picked up a small knife and cut the bandage in her hand. I didnt suffer any external injuries. The bandages were used to set my bones. I looked at the empty porcin bowl that I finished. In a soft voice, I said, Why do you insist on helping me? Not only did you save me, but youre treating me, too.

    Voice monotone, Ying exined, No, I didnt save you. You were washed up to shore. I couldve ignored you, but youre the first person Ive seen survive a huge wave that fellow caused; you could argue he hurt you. My duty is to protect people from his attacks. He injured you, which means I didnt fulfil my obligation. As such, treating you is a form ofpensation for an error on my part. You need not thank me or feel grateful. It should be me who apologises.

    Ying hand on my back stopped. I heard a rustling sound from behind. I turned my head around to her ck hair touch the ground. She knelt onto the ground. With her head down, she sincerely apologised: Sorry.

    Hopeless, I said, Why are you apologising? You saved my life.

    No. As I mentioned, I failed to protect you.

    The person tasked with protecting me wasnt you but my guard fleet. Moreover, nobody can guarantee theyd made it through a storm safe and sound, can they?

    Ying was bewildered. Frankly, I had no idea what tone she was speaking to me in. Her monotone voice reminded me of the crisp and emotionless female tone machines used, rendering me speechless. She raised her head: If pirates or a dinichthys hurt you, then, indeed, it would have nothing to do with me. However, they werent the ones that hurt you. It was a wyrm that hurt you. You were supposed to be its food, but he ran for some reason. The wyrm threatens the viges safety; my duty is to protect the vige from the threat. The wyrm should not harm a soul as long as I breathe. You were hurt, though. I sensed it going on a rampage, but I couldnt save you in time. I cant absolve myself of the fault.

    Ying bowed her head and solemnly apologised again: Sorry.

    I gently ced my hand on Yings shoulder. Tone solemn, I responded, Its all right. Ying, raise your head. You dont need to feel apologetic. Were not from your vige, so you dont have a responsibility to protect us.

    No. Even if you dont belong to our vige, I should protect you once you enter this region of the ocean. You mustve lost a lot of people in the water. If the wyrm infects you with its breath, youll be a flood corpse. Flood corpses will harass the vigers by the shore. I do my best to not let people die in the water. In other words, if your wives are still at sea, they may be in danger.

    Flood corpses? Can they be killed?

    Ying straightened herself up. Adopting a proper sitting posture, she exined, Theyre fundamentally the same as humans. You can kill them by beheading them or piercing their heart. Its just that one human corpse can usher ten flood corpses over. As you might imagine, there are too many of them once they swarm you. With that said, none of them rushed to the shorest night. Somebody by the shore saw lots of headless flood corpses this morning. Additionally, the wyrm didnt convert all of the corpses into flood corpses in time. Something there mustve scared them off.

    I dallied for a moment before noticing that a smile slowly crept up onto my face. My entangled feelings rxed all of a sudden. My mind calmed down for the first time; nightmares stopped guing me. I slowly lied back down andughed.

    Ying mustve been confused as to why I wasughing. I wiped the tears at the corner of my eyes. In a shaky voice, I stated, Im so d. Im so d. Im so d. That means my wives made it. My wives are still alive. Flood corpses cant possibly hurt my wives. Im absolutely certain they were the ones who killed the blood corpses. Im certain of it!

    Ying fell off track for a second. She then emphasised, They?

    Ah, I have two wives.

    No, what caught my attention was that they dared to fight the flood corpses. It sounds as though your wives are soldiers specialised inbat. It would be great if theyre safe as you assume. Have a good rest. When youve recovered, return to them. There is no othernd around nearby. If your wives are still aboard the ship, they will likelye here. The wyrm hasnt been active for thest two days; therefore, the ocean has been considerably calm.

    Yings indifference to the fact I had two wives was awkward to me. She stood up and carried the tray with her to the door. Eyes on her white kimono, I called her. She looked back. As a result, her long ck hair gently glided through the air. I looked at her red eyes and thanked her: Thanks.

    I told you: you dont need to thank me.

    Ying turned around. I raised my voice: Thank you for taking care of me during this time in addition to protecting me. Thank you very much, Ying!

    I think that was the first time I addressed Ying by her name. She suddenly froze in ce. Her ck hair swayed a few times. She didnt turn around, and I didnt look away. I, instead, looked at her back with sincerity. I didnt look away despite only seeing her back.

    Mm.

    She left the room a short momentter. My mood literally did a one eighty from daytime. I felt rxed. Nier and Lucia were the two whod be capable of killing so many flood corpses. I believed the two of them were fine and would soon arrive on the ind.

    It was a very dangerous ordeal, but I guess you could say it didnt turn out too bad. The rescue fleet should soon arrive. Id bet anything there were boats in the vige, as well. I just needed to inform my people of my location. I was incredibly interested in the small ind. I wanted to take a good look around before I head back. I also had to find out more about Ying.

    Is Ying her original name? I wondered. I didnt know, but having something to address by was good enough. Moreover, I was going to spend a long time with her, so I figured Id get to know more about her.

    I closed my eyes. The breeze outside blew in. Something seemed tond on my face. I touched it with my hand. I thought it was a bug of some sort. Only to find that it was a soft flower petal. I opened my eyes and looked over to the huge moonlight seemingly hanging on the tree. With the moonlight gracing it, the leaf appeared a radiant silver colour. The wind blew the tree trunk and branches which, in turn, caused flower petals to rain down elegantly as a waterfall running down and between the rocks in a cave.

    From underneath the clear moonlight and twirling sea of flowers, the girl in white slowly gazed up at the sky. Yings long ck hair syed out in the air, while her sleeves fluttered. The floating flower petals spread out on her hair, a sight akin to snowkes gentlynding on the ground. The moonlight illuminated her captivating face. However, her expression was as cold as the moonlight

 Book 13: Chapter 20

    Book 13: Chapter 20

    Lucia panted as she looked at the corpses lying next to her. She leaned on Niers back with her dagger in her grip. In a loud voice, she eximed, What are these things?!

    Nier watched her surroundings vigntly. The two of them were standing on the tilted ship. Next to them were wet corpses. Specifically, they were the dead people washed up to the boat. Fortunately, they were no different to human beings and were no match for Lucia and Nier. However, they dealt a big mental blow to Lucia, because she worried His Highness would be among them; hence, she didnt dare to strike them down. Nier was initially afraid of causing idental injuries, but the two of them were soon pushed to the edge. As a consequence, they had no choice, but to cut their attackers down.

    Their initial thought was, His Highness wouldnt attack us even if he turned into one of them. s, they ended up cutting down dozens of people. The fortunate part was that, while the ship had been flipped into the water, it hadntpletely sunk. The two of them lived on the tilted ship thest few days, albeit it being a struggle. There was still a fair bit of food remaining on the ship. At night, they slept holding each other in order to keep each other safe as well as keeping warm.

    Luciasbat skills were very poorte at night. She, therefore, had to rely on Nier to protect her. Their roles were reversed during the day, with Nier resting and Lucia taking responsibility for keeping them safe. The two girls in a rtionship akin to fire and water demonstrated impressive chemistry and unity when they were faced with the perilous predicament. Although they never spoke much, the two of them disyed close friendship and unspoken understanding.

    Nier lowered her sword and replied, We dont need to concern ourselves with what they are. That said, Im getting sick of them raiding us every night. Theyre definitely not from the surface. It might be an issue with the ocean water. They only turned after they drowned.

    Dont me it on the ocean water! Did you forget that we swam in the water?!

    Okay, okay, its not the water, responded Nier, as she scratched her head. That means they turned into<em> this</em> state after they drowned. Lucia, weve killed a good number, havent we? Have you seen His Majesty?

    No. His Highnesss clothes shouldnt change. I havent seen anybody who resembles him among the ones Ive killed, either. Ive always been by His Highnesss side, so Im familiar with every part of his body. Its impossible for me to misjudge.

    Same with me. In other words, His Majesty is all right; hes definitely still alive despite whatever happened to him, stated Nier, sheathing her sword. His Majesty is still alive; thats good news. We just need to wait for the rescue fleet to arrive, and then search for him. My concern is how much he is suffering right now. He must be alone on some deste ind or floating on a nk somewhere, starving and freezing

    Stop Please dont make me imagine how pitiful he currently is, okay? I want to jump into the water to search for him as it is! eximed Lucia, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Nier bit down on her bottom lip. In a solemn tone, she said, We will definitely save His Majesty. His Majestys predicament wontst for long. We will definitely save him and bring him to our side where it is blissful!

    ========

    In reality, my predicament wasnt as tragic as they imagined. Rather, I was quite happy My two wives eventually found out I was admiring flowers under Yings care while they were on a ship that could sink at any moment, wondering if thered still be food for tomorrow and worrying about monsters attacking. They didnt talk to me for an entire day once they found out.

    Ying woke me up again with her voice when the sun came up. I saw a scene of Ying standing under the tree in my dreamsst night. I saw her beautiful silhouette underneath cherry blossoms flying about. It was supposed to be a beautiful scene; she was supposed to be expressionless, yet I had the impression she was actually drowning in misery for the first time.

    Is it because of the environment or is it me who feels sad? She appeared to be her usual self. Why was she so sad that I almost shed tears for her? Is it Ying whos sad, was it me, or was it the sky littered with flower petals that was sad? I wondered to myself.

    I didnt have anything to think about when I saw the scene in my dreams. I just happened to dream of that scene. I didnt have spare energy to ponder it  not that I needed to in front of such a beautiful scene. Eyes on Yings back, I yawned. I said, Good morning.

    Ying turned around and bowed Good morning. Youre looking much better today. The medicine has worked as expected. See if you can sit up.

    I used the ground as support to slowly move my body. It felt as though all of theponents of my body began to reboot. My joints creaked as I slowly sat up. My chest was still in a bit of pain, but it wasnt as intense. It was merely a lingering pain. I could slowly straighten up my back and sit up now. I let out a breath of relief.

    Ying didnt look consoled even though she saw me, who was practically her patient, finally sit up. I hadnt seen a second expression from her in three days. She kept her cold expression the entire time. She suggested, Very good. Since you dont have anything you have to do today, stay here for another day. That way, your body will recover better.

    I nodded: All right. I shall lie here in peace for today, then. Ill be able to stand up tomorrow, right?

    Thats right, answered Ying. However, even if youre able to stand up tomorrow, that doesnt mean you can walk around however you please. Obviously, you need to consume different medicines topletely recover.

    Im truly very thankful, Ying. Thank you so much for taking care of me and spending your medicine on me. If you want money, I can give you everything on me. I just want to express my gratitude. I dont have anything else I can give you. This is my way of thanking you.

    You dont need to pay me. Ying shook her head. She wasnt angry or annoyed; she remained calm as per usual.

    Oh, right My money would be useless to you I can give you gold and silver if you prefer, except Ill have to wait for rescue to arrive before I can pay you.

    I dont need those things, replied Ying, with a head shake. She turned around to continue sweeping the flower petals: If you really want to thank me, go into the vige two dayster, and help me buy some stuff. If you want to thank me, just go shopping for me every day after. I cant leave the shrine. Normally, somebody will send me things every month, but I didnt have enough resources after you arrived.

    Sure. I asked, Why cant you go to the vige?

    Because I need to protect this vige.

    Why cant you go, then?

    I told you; I need to protect this vige, answered Ying, keeping her head down as she swept the ground.

    I figured she wouldnt give a different response no matter how I posed the question; that was her answer. Nevertheless, it was just a spell of confusion to me. Maybe it was because she had to stay in the shrine in order to protect the vige below, though I wondered how reasonable that was. Whatever the case may be, I was d I could recover. I could gradually get to know Ying better.

 Book 13: Chapter 21

    Book 13: Chapter 21

    You can stand now, stated Ying, standing next to me.

    I finally managed to stand up after persisting for several days, albeit needing to use the wall for support. Being able to look at everything from a different perspective gave me a strange sense of joy. I turned my head to look at Ying. I discovered she wasnt tall. I probably thought she was tall, since I was always looking up at her. She looked simr to any ordinary girl from this angle.

    I slowly moved my feet. There was nothing different to before except my back hurt a bit. It wasnt an intense pain, though. I touched my chest: I feel that Ive recovered, Ying. I can probably go shopping for you tomorrow.

    Ying nodded: Start by buying the very light stuff, then. Buy some rice from the store in the vige. The store will have antern with the word rice on it. You dont need to pay money. Just let them know the shrine needs it. Then, go to the store next door to buy vegetables and eggs. Tell them the shrine requires them, too.

    I nodded and smiled: Remind me again tomorrow. I think Ill forget.

    Mm. You need to rest more on the way up. Have a rest as soon as youre tired. Your back is still very weak. If something happens, you may never be able to stand again.

    I nodded, and then looked to the big tree: I want to go, and see the tree.

    That tree? asked Ying. She nodded: The tree has been there for a long time. This shrine grew up alongside the tree. I remember the tree hadnt bloomed at the time; it has finally bloomed. Admiring the tree allows me to feel a state of tranquillity.

    I nodded. Ying reached her hand out to support me. The two of us went over to the tree. The closer I got to it, the more I felt it was sturdy. I could see the entire tree when I was previously lying inside, but I had to raise my head up to see the flowers that had bloomed when I was close to it.

    I was named after this tree. I originally didnt have a name. The people here call this tree Ying, so they called me Ying.

    Ying supported me with her hand, but I couldnt feel her warmth. The side of her face was next to my ear. Her hair blew along with the flower branches. I looked at her and then the tree. In a soft voice, I asked, Dont you have a surname?

    Ying shook her head and calmly replied, I dont have parents; how would I have a surname? I grew up here as a kid and found my purpose in life here. I must protect the people of this vige. I should protect them, since I have the strength to. The wyrm has killed far too many people. Perhaps I am the strength their hope created; hence, I must protect the people of this vige.

    Mm

    Ying didnt sound as aloof as she appeared on the surface. She wasnt cold-hearted. She liked to converse with others and didnt hate outsiders. She just didnt express herself with facial expression. Deep down, she was the same as everyone else.

    Her background was peculiar and shrouded in mystery. She didnt have parents as we did. Nevertheless, it sounded as though the vige below treated her decently. She protected the vige, and the vige provided her with free food. Both parties were friendly. Also, she sounded very grateful to the vigers. She mustve felt lonely residing at the shrine by herself, yet she willingly epted being restricted there solely so that she could keep everybody safe.

    I said, Ying, youre very kind.

    Ying shook her head in response: No, Im not. Only by doing that which is not ones duty can one be considered kind. Protecting the vigers is my duty. Im merely carrying out my duty the same way parents protect their child, and a husband protects his wife. Fulfilling a duty is not an act of kindness.

    Not everyone can fulfil their duties, though.

    Ying shook her head again: That still isnt a reason for me to be vaunted. This vige is my responsibility; therefore, I must protect it. It has nothing to do with kindness. Im merely somebody who fulfilled her responsibility Actually, I havent yet, because the wyrm still exists, and still threatens the vige.

    Smiling, I questioned, What happens if the wyrm is dead, then? If youre very lucky and manage to kill the wyrm, youll have fulfilled your duty. Have you considered life afterwards? What are you going to do after?

    Ying shook her head once again: Ive never thought about it. To be honest, Ive never thought about my future. Im not willing to think so much about meaningless things. I just need to think about how to ensure this vige is still in one piece tomorrow.

    Do you not want to kill the wyrm?

    Its not that I dont want to, but merely protecting this vige requires all of my strength. I cant find traces of the wyrm. Therefore, all I can do is defend, answered Ying, turning around after. You havent fully healed yet, so lets stop here for today. Head back and rest. Ill brew your medication. You still need to eat porridge tonight. Were out of rice at the shrine, so if you dont buy any tomorrow, well have to starve.

    Ying had no ns of continuing to talk to me; consequently, I had to turn around and return to the shrine with her help. The bright-red design of the shrine from the outside looked slightly old. The piled up leaves had a thickyer of flower petals on top. The flowers would gradually wither in cold weather. Theyd die, turn to ash andnd on the ground with the snow to provide moisture for the old tree, I presumed. I wondered if the same applied to Ying.

    Ying would live, fight, age and then passes away before finally being buried here to moisten the shrine and ancient tree. Actually, no, thats not quite right. She didnt nurture the tree or shrine but the vige at the foot of the mountain, I guess. The vige was everything to her. Simrly to the flower petals, her entire life was destined to be offered to the vige below.

    A life is wonderful, because of the unknown. Life is worth exploring and adventuring through precisely because of the unknown. How sad and lonely was her life where she knew her end already? I guess her feelings were the same as her kimono  beautifully white. She dedicated her entire life to fulfil her duty just as Nier once did.

    Nier once forewent her entire life for Her Majesty. Ying gave everything she had for the vige at the foot of the mountain. Nier, nevertheless, had the Valkyries aspanions while Ying didnt have anybody.

    I figured Id be able to understand why I felt so sad when I saw her in my dream at night. Youd feel iparably sad if you were a talented bird that could sing and dance, yet were locked in a cage.

    Son I heard Mommy Elizabeths call out to me in my head. My mind raced: Wait! Why? Why? Why did I suddenly think of Mommy Elizabeth? Why did her beautiful smile suddenly appear in front of me? When did I see that smile? When?! Why dont I have any recollection?

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *yingmeans cherry blossom (a.k.a. sakura)

 Book 13: Chapter 22

    Book 13: Chapter 22

    When did you board the ship?

    Please dont get the wrong idea. If I knew my sons position, I would never board your ship. Additionally, I thought that your ship was too simple. Your body became a mana vessel a long time ago. Its way too simple for me to follow you. While Im at it, its pretty convenient to use you as a transportation point.

    Vyvyan coldly nced at Elizabeth. Elizabeth stood on the deck, dressed in her usual battle attire with her hand on her sword by her waist. She indifferently looked at the vast sea in front of her. All of the ships headed east, specifically where her son disappeared, at top speed. Elizabeth said to Vyvyan, I swear Im going to blow up all of the mountains in the east. Im going to build a dock in the east!

    Elizabeth looked behind at her crew and thundered, Are you sailing at top speed?! Head there at top speed! My sons situation is unknown right now. The faster the better! The faster the better! If you can reach there a day earlier, Ill give you all a gold block!

    Your Majesty, we have never been in this region of the ocean. We, therefore, may run into danger if we go full speed!

    Just go full speed, Vyvyan interjected, standing on the deck with her eyes shut and arms open. Ill be your eyes and help you see all of the reef and hazards. The direction of the wind has changed, as well. Just sail full speed.

    The sailor looked dumbfounded. Elizabeth aggressively stabbed her sword into the deck and brayed, What are you all looking at?! Hurry up and do as she says night and day!

    Yes, Your Majesty!

    Though they didnt believe Vyvyan, nobody dared to defy Elizabethsmand. Standing on the deck, Vyvyans clothes wildly danced energetically in the wind. Elizabeth walked up to her side and gazed at the vast sea before her. In a soft voice, Elizabeth queried, Was it wise to leave Nona and Vera behind?

    Ive sent them to Duargana and entrusted them to Lucias father. Itll be fine at Duargana, answered Vyvyan. Im most worried about my son at the moment. I borrowed Lucias body to sense him. I sensed him nearby. Hes the one with the strongest mana in the area. Theres no mana in the area whatsoever, so Im certain.

    Thats good news. Well be able to find him once we arrive.

    No, theres another source of power with him, but I cant identify what it is. It seems as if my sons mana is attracting that power toward him. My instincts tell me its very dangerous. Moreover, this source of power is right at his side. Being the kind boy that he is, he definitely wont suspect those around him. Vyvyan clenched her teeth before carrying on: I want to go and protect my son. Elizabeth, did you know Ive never had a single second in my life where Ive felt I cant defeat somebody? That power is incredibly menacing. If Im a demi-god, then that power would be my other half.

    Vyvyan solemnly exined, I might need you this time, Elizabeth. He might be formidable, but he might not be able to defeat you in close-quartersbat. Our only option is to join hands if were to rescue my son.

    Elizabeth frigidly responded, Say no more. Its a given that Ill protect my child. My confidence will never waver when ites to protecting him. If somebody dares to hurt my son, Ill kill them even if it costs me my life.

    Vyvyan opened her eyes: Hehe.

    Elizabeth: What are youughing for?

    I just recalled how we saved Inard back then. You wore the same expression youre wearing now. The exact same. You wore a cold expression, but I was more anxious than you. I know youre not lying. Youll definitely kill them even if it costs you your life if you see them, right?

    Vyvyan didnt give Elizabeth a chance to reply. She borated, I feel Troy is bing more and more simr to Onii-sama except that hes not as confident. Nheless, hes not any less courageous. Honestly speaking, thats the type we like, huh?

    You

    Vyvyan responded without qualms: Ah, no, Im possessive. My son has always been by my side. I dont want to hand him over to anyone. Hes my treasure and my child. I dont ever want to leave him; I want to be by his side. From your perspectives, the rtionship between my son and I may be very strange. From my perspective, the strange one is you, no?

    Elizabeth didnt respond. She looked back at vast sea. Only after a short moment did she reply in a soft voice: Very simr. Truly very simr. From the side of his face, his eyes and especially the affectionate gaze he looks at Nier with. That makes my heart ache. That gaze was meant to be mine.

    So, what do you n to do? My son and we belong to different eras. What would you be considered if you stood next to Nier and the rest? Dont treat Troy as Inard just because they resemble each other.

    Vyvyan closed her eyes. Elizabeth fingers shifted back and forth on her sword. Vyvyan could imagine how angry and reluctant Elizabeths expression looked without opening her eyes. Elizabeth couldnt help it, though. Vyvyan was right. Elizabeth was aware she was the abnormal onepared to Vyvyan, but Elizabeth also knew it could never work out for her.

    How manyyers of masks have I worn? The Empress of the empire, the God of War, Inards wife, Troys mother What is it that I truly want, underneath all thoseyers? What identity do I want? The truth is that I always knew what I want and when, but I will never have what I desire. I wanted freedom when I was young. Then, I wanted Inard. Now, I want Troy.But I cant have them, Elizabeth told herself.

    Elizabeth sighed softly. She then turned and said, Ill leave this ce to you for now, Vyvyan. Im going to go and rest for a bit.

    Vyvyan remarked, You want to find somece with nobody around to cry as Freya did? Youre not a small petite girl like her.

    Without turning to face Vyvyan, Elizabeth coldly responded, One more word from you, and Ill sever your limbs.

    Elizabeth tightly gripped her sword handle and walked off to the cabin, fast as if she was running away. Was she running away from her fate or was she simply racing her tears, afraid theyd fall to the ground before she did?

    ========

    <strong>*Gasp!*</strong>

    I vigorously sat up and panted for air. I stared at my palm as I panted for air. Tears fell pit pat onto my hand. I dreamt of Mommy Elizabeth. I dreamt of her back disappearing further and further away. I dreamt of her beautiful smile. I wanted to call out to her and embrace her, but I couldnt even catch the corner of her cape. I wanted to shout and run, but I couldnt budge.

    Did you have a nightmare?

    I heard a voice from my side. I turned to see Yings face.

    Nothing

    I heard you tragically crying out a name, so I came to check on you. Im d youre all right, said Ying. She stood up then asked, Is your wife named Elizabeth?

    No. Thats my mom.

    Oh.

    Ying lowered her head in silence. I suddenly realised she didnt have parents. But just as I wanted to apologise, she turned softly asked, You miss home?

    Ah

    If you do, rest up well so that you can return sooner.

    Ying left without waiting for my response. I nkly watched her leave. Inside my mind, however, all I saw was Mommy Elizabeths suave, yet lonely, back

 Book 13: Chapter 23

    Book 13: Chapter 23

    Thank you.

    I ced the broom down. I looked to Ying and smiled: Its all right. I woke you upst night, causing you to wake up rtivelyte, didnt I? Thats why I swept the courtyard in your ce.

    Ying walked up to me and shook her head: It wasnt because of you. I also had a nightmarest night. It appears that the wyrm has be more active. That means theres somebody approaching this region of the ocean. I think theyre here to rescue you, so I must go out to protect them.

    Tone serious, I said: Ill go with you.

    Ying shook her head in response: No. You havent recuperated; you want be able to handle the sea and fight. Moreover, you cant fight, can you? Youre just an ordinary man. Dont put yourself in danger. If I need to protect you on top of performing my duty, how am I going to fight with the wyrm?

    Yingsment hurt. Shepletely neglected my feelings. Most upsetting was that she was right. I would just be dead weight to her if I went with her. I couldnt fight or use magic. I could only provide her with a useless buff.

    I hopelessly turned around with the intention of continuing to sweeping the courtyard. However, she extended her hand forth to stop me: Go and have breakfast, and then head into the vige to buy some food. Also, inform the harbour I will be heading out, so have them prepare a boat.

    Didnt you say you couldnt leave the shrine?

    Am I going to fight the wyrm from within the shrine?

    Ying took the broom from me. It didnt look as though she would ept a rebuff. She wouldnt change her mind once she settled on something. I had nothing else I could say. She was the professional atbatting the wyrm. I, consequently, didnt need to worry about her. If my conjecture was correct, neither she nor the wyrm could kill each other.

    I went into the building and slowly sat down. Breakfast was porridge and a small dried fish. The shrine certainly needed replenish its food supplies. I slowly ate breakfast while watching Ying slowly sweep the ground. Her long hair swayed with the branches. The gentle morning breeze brought with it some of the warmth of the morning sun. It was a particrly warm scene. It was as warm and harmonious as a husband and wife.

    Wait, wait. What sort of weird feeling is this? I asked myself.

    After finishing breakfast, I stood up and stretched my neck. I felt much better. My chest wasnt in pain anymore. It just felt a little heavy. As for my back, it was fine, other than the cracking sounds it made when I moved. Ying ced the basket for shopping next to the tray already. I ced my te onto the tray; then, picked up the small basket.

    I bid Ying goodbye, and then left the courtyard for the first time. I learnt the shrine was actually built on a small hill. It wasnt a tall hill. I, in fact, wouldnt even consider it a hill. Id just consider it a tall slope. At the door were small stone steps. Underneath the small hill were fires. A small vige beyond the small trees and shrubs was visible below. There werent many buildings. The vige probably number around just over a dozen people. I went down the steps and headed to the vige.

    I saw a fair few farmers dressed in short clothing, carrying farming equipment. There were lush fields on the side of the road. Green seedlings grew inside them. The people I passed by were startled to see me. I could understand how they felt, since I was the only one dressed drastically differently to them, and they were sensitive about foreigners. I didnt intend to say anything. I just headed into the vige.

    There were a few tables by the entrance. Children and adults crowded around the tables to eat breakfast. I never saw such a scene before. They all froze when they sluggishly watched me enter the vige. The kids stoppedughing and running around. They were afraid Id draw a weapon to attack them, inducing an awkward feeling.

    I revealed a friendly smile. The adults dawdled before responding with their own awkward smiles. Then, they turned back to continue eating their food. The kids seemed to want to approach me, but a few women ran over and carried them off, vigntly watching me. It was sort of upsetting, but there was nothing I could do; I was a stranger to them.

    I had a question I wanted to ask: You saved me; arent you going to ask me anything or even ask about how Im feeling?

    I shook my head and entered the vige. I looked up at the simply constructed buildings made with hay and wood. I finally saw the store with thentern with the word rice on it. I knocked on the tattered door then entered.

    The interior wasntrge by any means. A few cloth bags with their mouths open were ced inside. Inside of the bags was a bowl. The owner was lying down on the counter to the side. He had yet topletely wake up. Hepletely froze when he saw me enter. He slowly moved his lips the same way a student, who was sleeping, would look at his teacher when they woke him up.

    I said, Ah, hello. I was sent by Ying from the shrine. I came to pick up rice for the shrine.

    Ah. He finally got a grasp of the situation. He stood up and picked up a bowl by the side, So youre from the shrine. Our vige enjoys peace thanks to Yings protection. Here. Here is her rice. Send her my thank you when you return. I was nning to send rice to her today, but you happened toe.

    The bag contained only two bowls of rice. I hesitated for a moment before asking, How long is this tost?

    One month.

    The boss seemed to be very confused. In truth, I was even more confused. Two bowls. Three meals a day. That wasnt even enough for one person, let alone a month.

    How could this possibly be enough?! You people want her to protect you, so the least you could do is let her eat enough, I thought. I thundered, Is this enough?!

    The owner spaced out. He then sighed: Thats the same amount as always. We dont have spare food for her. We wouldnt be sending food to the shrine if she wasnt protecting us. Thats enough. This is food were setting aside. Its a blessing we can provide her with food. Its not as if she can leave She can only stay here We dont have enough food to feed you, too

    <strong>*Bang!*</strong>

    I mmed the table: You sell food, correct? All right, then. I have gold coins on me. Its not the currency you use here, but this is authentic gold. Ill exchange my gold for your food! You dont need to deliver it. You just sell food to me!

    I tossed down three gold coins. He looked at the rolling gold coins with a dumbstruck look. He fearfully looked up at me. I leaned onto the counter and ced the basket on top: Please give me three gold coins worth of rice. Ying isnt protecting you because she cant leave. She can leave whenever she pleases! The reason she hasnt left is because she just happens to worry for your safety. Do you people not understand that?!

    She cant leave We arent feeding her, alone

    What did you say?

    Nothing Here. Here is your rice. You can go now, right? You can go now, right?He pushed the basket to me. Although he was slightly afraid of me, he quickly swept the three gold coins into this drawer.

    I coldly snorted, and then turned to leave. I suddenly realised, What sort of life did Ying lead, before I came? Wait If theres only this much food, she definitely wouldve calcted her daily consumption Ive been here for thest few days. If she had to split the food between two people every day, the food wouldntst for a month. We ran out of food two days ago. I couldnt move at the time; meanwhile, she couldnt leave, since she had to wait for food to be delivered That means She gave me all of her food for thest few days

 Book 13: Chapter 24

    Book 13: Chapter 24

    Its truly unfortunate to suffer a shipwreck. Here, this is for the shrine.

    The owner of the vegetable store was a lot warmerpared to the owner of the rice store. He, actually, sold a lot of things at his store besides vegetables. He also sold eggs and chicken. Of course, things he sold werent things he provided. He was considerably more generous than the owner of the rice store, but he still didnt provide enough for two people. As such, I spent my own money to buy some more. Gold coins werent their currency. Still, gold is gold. If they melted the gold again instead of spending it, theyd still make a good deal out of it.

    In a serious tone, I asked, I want to ask one more thing pertaining to Ying. Why are you all so certain she cant leave? She volunteers to offer you protection, but I dont think that its right for you to treat her with this attitude. Shes willing to protect you, yet youre not willing to provide her with sufficient food. Youre not grateful to her in the least. Youre treating her the way youd treat a dog!

    Perhaps what I said was slightly harsh, as I noticed his gaze was weird. However, instead of answering my question, he abstained from speaking and looked interested. My anger gradually subsided. I started to feel awkward due to the way he looked at me. He finallyughed and, in a soft voice, replied, Young man, I can tell youre not from an ordinary family with a nce. You mustve grown up eating meat, right? Perhaps youre the child of a noble or youre a Prince and have always had everybody protecting you. Others will also provide food and money to your family as well as loyally answer to your calls. Let me put it this way: have you ever had a bodyguard?

    I nodded.

    Was your bodyguard formidable, then?

    I thought about it. Tanya was, indeed, formidable. She was the young girl who managed to take the head of the anthropoids leader against an army of ten thousand. Say what you will, but she was a very strong soldier. In the past, I had Philes, who was also very skilled; he just didnt have many opportunities to disy his skills. There was no need to mention Nier. Other than Elizabeth, there wasnt a single human who could defeat her nowadays.

    Yes.

    If they wanted to kill you, would you be in a very precarious situation? he asked, smiling sarcastically. As you said, Ying is very powerful. You havent seen how she looks when she fights the wyrm. Shes practically a demon. What would you do with such a demon right by your side? Would you not be afraid? What would you do if she suddenly decided to do that to your family? You are a noble who eats meat. Your money can maintain the loyalty of those more powerful than you, but what about us? Were just ordinary folks. Forget gold coins, wed pick up bronze coins until were pale in the face. How could we get Ying to remain kind to us?

    She said shed protect you.

    He mmed the table hard and cut me off: Thats what she imed. If we one day identally anger her, isnt it but a simple matter for her to massacre our vige? She can protect us, but its also easy for her to destroy us. Furthermore, how are we going to talk her out of leaving if she one day sees the outside world and wants to leave? Wouldnt we be at the wyrms mercy once she leaves? Naturally, we have to chain her down so that shell stay with us and protect us. Shes a violent dog that can fend off threats for us, but we need to ensure she wont bite us. Young Man, you have no idea how we ordinary folks must live. We have to use your so-called despicable means to obtain what you see as natural and right loyalty. Its the only way can we ensure our safety.

    He chuckled: You understand now, right, Young Man?

    I took in a big breath then picked up the basket to the side and went to the entrance. The owner didnt n to say any more to me. He casually waved me goodbye and headed to the rear of the store. I opened the curtain when I got to the entrance. I stopped and, without turning around, stated, Perhaps youre the one who doesnt get it. Money cant buy loyalty. My guards arent with me for my money. If loyalty could be purchased with money, then thered definitely be others whod be willing to pay more than me. The reason my guards are with me is because I trust them. I can trust them with my back. If you entrust others with your trust, theyll return it with their loyalty, understand?

    Oh?

    Money is the easiest thing to obtain in this world, but loyalty is the hardest to obtain. How can you exchange whats easiest to obtain for whats hardest to obtain?

    I abruptly turned my head and looked at a live chicken. Well, it was simr to a chicken I asked, Its all right for me to buy these, right?

    The owner smiled and waved his hand: Take them. Theres not much to sell anyway. Its decent enough for me if you can buy it. Theres a house close to the harbour. Perhaps youll find what you want to see there?

    I went to the harbour. It was more of a ford than it was a harbour. Old fishing boats were tied up on a vertically erected timber pir situated at the centre of the ford. I found the old man in charge of the fishing boats inside the small building. I spoke to him. He said there would be a boat. I looked at the boat and went into deep thought. I couldnt figure out how Ying was going to utilise the shabby fishing boat tobat the wyrm.

    I also saw the house the old man mentioned. To sum up its description, it was in ruins. Nheless, it was a house with a courtyard, which was rare to see. The walls of the courtyard were constructed using stone. The walls were two people high. It was covered in moss, so it mustve been abandoned for a long time. I didnt know what was inside, but as soon as I headed over, I noticed lots of people watching me. I couldnt aggravate the locals. I wanted to get to the bottom of what the deal with the house was, too.

    I finally understood the rtionship between Ying and the vigers. They werent grateful to her for her protection. They were afraid shed kill them; they were afraid of their guardian. Ying wholeheartedly wanted to protect them, yet they questioned and insulted her loyalty. She shouldnt be at the ind. Her loyalty was just a waste to its inhabitants. Loyalty should be repaid, but they werent grateful in the slightest.

    I carried a bunch of stuff back to the stone steps. I honestly felt that Ying was right. I forgot I was a patient who just suffered severe wounds and had yet to recover. I felt the basket carrying the big bird and a bunch of other stuff was about to snap my lower back.

    Ying waited for me at the door. Upon seeing me, she tilted her head and questioned, Howe theres so much stuff?

    With a smile, I answered, Some of it was stuff they gave, while the others was stuff I bought.

    I see, responded Ying, with a nod. She took the stuff: So, those are yours?

    Huh?

    As it is your stuff, we need to separate it. I can help you.

    I put a hand on Yings shoulder and solemnly looked at her: No. What I meant was for us to eat together. Be honest, Ying, you havent eaten anything in thest few days, have you?

    I need to eat very little.

    Ying wore poker face; therefore, I couldnt tell if she was acting tough or not. That was why I didnt n to guess. I shoved everything into her hand: Whatever the case, I cant let you take care of me for free. Consider it my repayment for your care. If you dont ept them, then Ill leave the shrine right now.

    You have nowhere to go.

    I can take a boat and leave.

    The wyrm is active.

    Im not scared. Would your conscience allow you to ept me dying to the wyrm?

    Fine.

    It was as if we were trading blows. I won in the end, though.

 Book 13: Chapter 25

    Book 13: Chapter 25

    You could say that I had a taste of home at night, for the first time. It was no longer nd porridge and stale dried fish. I bought a fish on my way back from the port. We filled up a small table with food. Ying had to go battle the wyrm at night. A soldier couldnt fight on an empty stomach, so I had to ensure she had enough to eat for the meal.

    Ying imed that she didnt eat much, but I wasnt convinced, because she ate bowl after bowl, albeit expressionlessly. Subsequently, we ended up eating virtually everything. I was done after two bowls, while Ying had half a chicken, half a fish, eggs and rice. Not to mention that she ate it all with a poker face. She didnt give a reaction after she finished eating, either. She didnt smile or show the satisfaction after a filling meal. I couldnt tell if she was full or otherwise. However, we didnt have anymore, so she mustve been full, presumably.

    Thank you. After finishing her meal, she stood up and gave me a small bow. She then went to one side.

    I looked at Yings partially visible feet and asked, Do you have to leave right away? Do you know the location for the battle? Also, I dont think you should use those practically broken fishing boats to fight the wyrm.

    Ive always done this, replied Ying, keeping it simple.

    Ying went into the shrine and picked up a broadsword in front of the statue of god. She strapped it to her waist and then whipped her ck hair. She took out a few hair rings from a drawer by her side. She did up her ck hair that was akin to running water at the back, thereby revealing her white neck and small ears. She said, I wont be back tonight. I should be back by tomorrow morning. Youll be at the shrine alone. Remember to close the doors so that you dont catch a cold.

    Do you really not need me toe?

    Would there be any point in youing?

    Ying left me speechless with her question. I stood up. In a serious tone, I responded, All right. I shall wait for you here.

    Mm. Ill have to bother you to wash the dishes. Theres a well in the corner of the courtyard. Ying pointed to a corner of the courtyard, and then went to the door with her broadsword.

    We didnt say anything else. Ying wore on her shoes, adjusted her hair and the broadsword at her waist. She then gently pulled the door shut. She left the room leaving behind just a faint scent. Nothing was out of the norm. She was heading to a battlefield, yet she didnt look tense or unnerved. She was as calm as though she woke up to go and sweep the yard.

    I carried the dishes to the well and struggled to grab a bucket of water. I washed the dishes, and then tidied them up. I sat at the edge of the courtyard and admired the ancient tree that was swaying in the wind. The shrine was lonely after nightfall. The shrubs around wereparable to sentries of the shrine. Thest traces of the sun were still visible on the horizon. A breeze, different to the refreshing breeze in the day, blew the smell of the sea over. The ocean surrounded the ind and provided it with sustenance.

    I didnt know how long itd take for me to return. All I knew was Lucia and Nier were okay at the moment. In saying that, I didnt know how they were doing. I started to feel concerned again. I hadnt heard any news of them in three days, and I wasnt sure if the rescue fleet would be able to save them in time.

    I was hoping Ying would have good news for me. The wyrm attacked the rescue fleet, while Ying had gone to chase it down. I was confident shed be able to bring the rescue fleet back. She was confident she could defeat the wyrm. If Nier and Lucia were safe, theyde back with Ying.

    Yings circumstance on the ind weighed on my mind. The people of the vige werent worthy of her loyalty. She protected the vige, but she wasnt shown any semnce of respect or trust. All they did was doubt her. She shouldnt be wasting her loyalty and kindness on the ind, but, being duty-bound, she helplessly couldnt bear to leave the vige. The only way to free her of her duty her was to y the wyrm.

    As long as the wyrm was live, there was bound to be a way to kill it. If possible, I want to help Ying kill the wyrm, relieving the vige of its threat. Once she was freed of her shackles, she could see the outside world instead of a world with just a shrine and the ind.

    I stood up, headed inside and shut the door. Truthfully, the wind outside was getting somewhat cold.

    I wondered if Ying had begun fighting the wyrm yet. I hadnt seen the wyrm or how Ying looked when she fought. But nheless, her emotionless face was very reassuring when I was worried.

    Ying wont fail, I told myself.

    ========

    Current time out on the ocean

    Vyvyan vigorously opened her eyes and shouted toward the sailor behind her, Slow down!!

    Elizabeth lingered for a moment. After the order to slow down was given, she went up to Vyvyans side. Part of their white sail had been pulled down. The ship hastily reduced its speed. The sound of the waves around them instantly calmed down a fair bit. Elizabeth looked at the side of Vyvyans face. It was the first time Vyvyan wore a very tense expression. It was as though there was something lurking in the water that could attack them at any moment.

    Elizabeth drew her sword and vigntly watched her surroundings. However, there was nothing other than the waves crashing into the side of the ship.

    Vyvyan quietly said, Theres a fight. The power with my son is fighting with somebody. It appears that power has failed and is being pursued. Also, there should be a fleet close by. It seems its been destroyed. Did you send out other fleets?

    No.

    Thats not our people, then. I feel that whatever is pursuing that power might put Lucia and Nier in danger. The two of them seem to have been dragged into the fighting. Lets hurry over. Come to think of it I feel that Im partly to me.

    Confused, Elizabeth asked, Whats it got to do with you? Havent you always been on this ship?

    Gaze ahead and tone serious, Vyvyan exined, The creature the individual was fighting has absorbed my mana. The ne I gave my son dropped into the water, and it absorbed my mana through the ne. But it has detected me, as well. It appears it realises how frightening my power is. Luckily, the individual has been saved. Go full speed now. We should be able to rescue Lucia and Nier No! No!! The individual has taken Lucia and Nier away. By the looks of it, the individual failed, because they tried to take Lucia and Nier away!!

    As they got closer, Vyvyan could sense more. A moment after, she opened her eyes: Theres no need to worry now. Its toote. It seems the individual nned to fight the creature, only to find Lucia and Nier. That resulted in their defeat; therefore, they had to abandon the ship and retreat to safety. The creature detected my power during their escape and fled. Theres nothing left on the battlefield now.

    No, not nothing, said Elizabeth

    Elizabeth aggressively swung her hand. She picked up a fire torch with her left hand and threw it toward the sea, revealing a sea of glowing eyes staring at the ship. The fleet let out shrieks of terror.

    Come, soldiers. You may be sailors, but I believe youre also brave soldiers who can fight on the frontlines. Valkyries, lead the charge together with me. For glory and for my son, take these

    Before Elizabeth could finish, a me froze the sky. A sudden explosion went off in the air. Elizabeth looked at the green eyes by the ship with a stupefied look. The entire body of water froze. A barrage of ice picks pierced the creatures below.

    Vyvyan was airborne. With a wave of her hand, aerolites fell from the sky, smashing everything below to dust. Next, she gradually returned to the ground. The sea began to flow again as though nothing happened. She said, Sorry, I felt that your ship might sink if so many of them attacked.

    Vyvyan patted Elizabeths shoulder. Elizabeth fired, Busybody.

    Youre wee.

 Book 13: Chapter 26

    Book 13: Chapter 26

    I thought Id see Ying appear in the courtyard when I woke up the next day, sweeping flower petals as always. However, I didnt see her when I sat up. The entire shrine was quiet; it was so quiet it made me uneasy. The feeling wasparable to being the only person left in the world. I began to feel concerned for her. She said she could defeat the wyrm, but she never said she could y it. To put it another way, they were evenly matched. There was a chance shed fail. She hadnt returned, so she mightve failed. But, if they were evenly matched enemies, they shouldnt be able to kill each other. For that reason, I reasoned Ying should still be alive

    I stood up and decided to go to the harbour to take a look. I suddenly recalled there was a sealed house at the harbour. Everybody around stared at me when I approached it, prohibiting me from approaching it.

    Would it happen to be where she rested afterwards? I wondered.

    I spected Ying was simr to Ling Yue, in that she transforms when she had to fight, then needed to take refuge in that house to reduce her aggression before returning to the shrine. ording to what the vigers stated, she, apparently, was the same as a demon when she fought. In other words, she might attack everybody in sight when she fought. I thought that was a reasonable way to exin why people avoided the house. I needed to go and take a look in any case.

    I got dressed, and then left the shrine. The vige below hadnt changed at all. There was still smoke in the air, and it was as calm as before. Yings status on the frontlines was unknown, but the vige showed no signs of concern. They could be hoping for her to die taking down the wyrm so that they can lead peaceful lives after. It angered, but at the same time, made me feel hopeless. I needed to find Ying.

    Only when I reached the entrance to the vige did I realise my assumption was wrong. The vige did change. For instance, everybody wore tense and fearful expressions. There was a crowd of people at the harbour. I noticed the vigers were armed with farming tools or des as they stood around, waiting for the enemy.

    I was afraid that my assumption became a reality. Maybe Ying did transform into an entity akin to a demon and attacked everybody in sight. Maybe I could still be useful if I joined her. I rushed over and squeezed through the crowd. I called out loudly for the people to move. While I was squeezing through the crowd, I heard two familiar voices.

    Your Majesty?!

    Your Highness?!

    One of them was Nier, and the other was Lucia  who stubbornly refused to change the way she addressed me. I, too, froze in ce. The people around were also dumbfounded. They made way. The two holding a long sword and dagger cautiously watched me. Tears formed in Lucias eyes. She dropped her dagger. She ran over with her face covered in tears and hugged me tightly.

    Nier, still armed, watched the quivering people armed with farming tools. They were just farmers, not soldiers. If Nier wanted to, there would be nothing to fret about even if they all attacked her. Lucia tightly hugged me and wailed. She kissed my face and lips. She curled up in my arms and wailed loudly. The farmers around us let out a sigh of relief when saw the scene after confirming Lucia and Nier werent hostiles. We wouldnt me the vigers, since my wives were initially armed. In consideration of their intense murderous aura, they didnt dare to approach the two.

    I realised Ying was missing. I released Lucia. Lucia clung tightly to my arm and sobbed. Nier gave me a happy smile. Nier rarely smiled; nevertheless, her smile was warmer than the sun in winter. However, I didnt have a chance to say much to her, since Lucia blocked me off. I saw a torn white shirt. It belonged to Ying. Ying quietly sat to one side with her eyes shut.

    Yings expression remained the same  except she had her eyes shut. She had a deep wound that went into her breast bones, yet she didnt show any pain. With the beautiful view of her face from the side and painless expression, she resembled a dead wrapped up mummy. Her ck hair hanging down covered her face.

    I ran over to Ying and squatted down to hug her. She leaned onto my arm. She was silent. I held her in my arm and checked her breathing. Her breaths were weak. Fortunately, I could detect her breaths. I immediately picked her up and hurriedly told Lucia and Nier toe with me. We squeezed out of the crowd and rushed to the shrine.

    Not a single person helped. Ying, who protected them, was wounded, yet not a single soul offered to help me. As a matter of fact, they avoided me. They refused to even look at her face. Ying didnt resemble a demon. She was no different to how she usually was. She was a beautiful and kind girl, who used her strength to protect them, yet they feared her power! I wasnt a local, and I didnt care about her power. All that concerned me was her well-being.

    Although befuddled, Lucia and Nier followed me. They had very mysterious gazes, since their husband wore a stern expression and carried another woman despite having just met up with them after a life and death experience. I knew Lucia and Nier had lots to say, but we had to put our conversation on hold, because I wanted to ensure that Ying was all right.

    Sorry, Nier, Lucia, I promise to tell you what happened between her and I afterwards, but not now. Right now, I need to make sure shell survive. I cant help her check her injury on her chest, so Ill have to rely on you two.

    I handed Ying to Nier and then pointed inside: The medicine bag is inside. Go through the drawers, and youll find it. Ill tell you the details, but you need to save her first!

    Nier and Lucia exchanged eye contact. Then, they turned around. They didnt say another word. They carried Ying into the shrine and shut the door. I let out a breath of relief then sat down on the steps by the side. I observed the smoke outside and spaced out.

    The world was too harsh on Ying. She was wounded so severely, yet not a soul cared about her. She wouldve died at the harbour if I wasnt here.

    I couldnt understand she insisted on staying on the ind when they treat her as if she was a tool. She was too kind and gentle. I surmised she believed she could attain salvation with her gentleness. That was once me. I believed that to be possible in the past. I, too, believed that my gentleness and kindness would lead to salvation, but you eventually realise that your gentleness and kindness is just weakness and softness in the eyes of others.

    Youre only kind and gentle if others see you as kind and gentle. There werent many kind and gentle people in this world, however. When I faced them, they wanted to see power, so I showed them power. If they want to see murder, show them murder. Kindness and gentleness should be reserved for those deserving of it. As for those that dont deserve it, give them a de and some gunpowder. And by give, I meant stick it in them.

    Nier pulled open the door behind me and informed me of Yings status: Done. Its not a very serious wound. But nheless, shes lost too much blood, and shes too weak. She has a bit of a fever and needs to sleep.

    I silently nodded. Nier walked up to me and sat down. She looked ahead and said, You dont need to exin what happened to us, yet Dear. This girl mentioned She, umm, Xia. Thats it. Thats how it was pronounced. I think Xia is her younger sister. She kept murmuring the name when she was unconscious. Dear, do you know where Xia is?

    Xia? I repeated in my mind. I never knew Ying had a younger sister. I realised something in that moment. I said, Nier, Lucia, go have a rest first.

    Hmm?

    Theres something to do tonight.

 Book 13: Chapter 27

    Book 13: Chapter 27

    Xia Xia Sister My sister

    I sat next to Ying, who was lying on the ground. I, honestly, never thought the first expression Id see from her would be one of agony. She looked ghastly pale. Lucia sat to one side and held Niers hand. Concerned, Lucia quietly said, She has been this way the entire time. Her fever is too serious. Your Highness, you need to bring a doctor, or she might not make it.

    Nier asked, But are there doctors in this vige?

    Theres definitely a doctor except they wont be professional. Checking a fever is within their capabilities, though, I said, standing up. Ill go look for a doctor. You girls stay with her. Lets put tonights task aside for now. I need to ensure Yings safety first and foremost.

    Its dark, Your Majesty.

    Its all right. This vige is considerably safe. There are only a few families. Ill be fine. Also, you should already be aware the people of this vige dont have any actualbat abilities. Dont worry about me, Nier. You two just watch over Ying.

    Mm.

    Nier was reluctant to let go of my head. I kissed her forehead and quietly said, Sorry, I know you two have just returned to me, but I have something to do. I promise well go home once this matter with Ying is over.

    Nier gave a nod and sniffled. I walked up to Lucia and kissed her lips. I had onest glimpse of Yings painful expression before turning to leave.

    I went down to the vige. The stone steps were slightly cold at night. The green shrubs during the day were dark enough to be a little scary. The mes in the vige below werent bright. Dark clouds shrouded the moonlight. I regretted not bringing a fire torch out with me. I reached the entrance to the vige, nheless.

    The vige didnt have any guards. The main door was shut, but it wasnt difficult to jump over the shabby fence by the side. I went onto the main street. Homes on either side of the street lit fires for light. I settled on the entrance of the store selling vegetables and meat.

    In my opinion, the owner was nice, rtively speaking. He was arguably reasonablepared to the others. He knew what the people feared, so he knew the meaning of Yings existence. Therefore, I reasoned it would be all right to see him.

    Im closed, said the owner.

    The owner came out from the store in coarse cloth clothing when I almost ripped the door down. He was angry, though. I told him, Yings condition is very poor. You saw her today, right? She needs a doctor. Is there a doctor here?

    I guess you could say Im the doctor of this vige. Having said that, I dont believe I can treat her. I dont want to enter the shrine, either. Youve caused an uproar. The shrine is a forbidden zone to us. The vigers will ostracise me if I go inside. Theyll think I helped Ying. Consequently, if Ying once again

    Again? I cut the owner off, eyes fixated on him.

    The owner froze. He was aware he just had a slip of the tongue, therefore abstaining from speaking again. He fiddled with his hair, and then turned around: Thats just how it is. I cant offend the vigers for Ying or your sake. I need to live here

    What exactly did Ying previously do?

    That has nothing to do with you, does it? Moreover, its in the past now.

    I took a swift step and grabbed his cor when he wanted to turn around and leave. In a serious tone, I said, Youreing with me to check Yings condition now, or Ill spare you from having to think about life as a viger anymore. You see those two girls today? I assure you just one of them alone is enough to massacre your entire vige, because theyre my bodyguards.

    The owner looked back at me as though there was nothing in the world worth living for: If you kill me, therell be no doctors to take a look at Ying.

    Didnt you just say that you might not be able to treat her? Lets have a bet, then?

    The owner sighed: All right. Ill go and take a look; however, I cant promise I can treat her. Im only a doctor in my spare time. The wyrm wounded her of all things. My medicines might be useless. In any case, <strong>*sigh*</strong>, Ill go.

    I looked around to check that there was nobody behind. The owner went back inside to change. He picked up a basket and went with me. He warned, Dont stand out too much. Lets hurry before somebody sees me. Ill be done for if they see me.

    Just walk normally. Nobody will see you in the middle of the night.

    I wouldnt be so sure. I did something guilty, after all.

    Atone for it, then.

    Isnt that what Im doing now?

    When we arrived at the shrine, he knelt down next to Ying and gave her a check-up. He let out a sigh of relief: Lucky. She has a fever, though. Her wound is just an ordinary wound. Theres no venom or rotting. You treated her in time. Ill leave these few bags of medicine. Just serve them to her at the fixed times.

    Thats a relief, then. I let out a breath of relief.

    The owner fumbled through his bag. He took out a few paper bags and ced them to the side. He told me how to prepare and serve the medicine. He immediately got to his feet after. He didnt want to stay inside for another second. I stood up and left the shrine with him, with him walking in front.

    He suddenly stopped at the entrance of the shrine. He turned around. I tilted my head and asked, Whats the matter?

    I think there are some things I should tell you. I cant mention them in the vige, but I can now. Furthermore, if I dont tell you now, youll probably go and verify it soon, wont you?

    The owner reached into his pocket and took out a few rolls of paper. He took out a stick, lit it up then put it in his mouth. He took in a breath and blew out a mouthful of smoke. He didnt look at me; instead, he looked at the dark sky. Voice soft, he asked, You noticed her calling a name in her current state, right?

    Yes.

    Thats her younger sisters name.

    I know that already.

    Do you know where the child is right now?

    I dont.

    The owner smiled, and then had another smoke. I watched the lit up red circle slowly move. I waited for him to continue. He borated, I told you I did something guilty on the way here. I did something Im very guilty about. When Ying first arrived at the shrine, we didnt treat her with this attitude. Ying got along with everybody really well. Lots of kids were willing to y in the shrine, too. At the time, Yings sister, Xia, was still with her. One unfortunate day, Ying went berserk. Xia tried to stop her but failed. That day, Ying murdered five kids in the shrine. After that fiasco, the infuriated vigers charged to the shrine and kidnapped Xia. They blinded Xia, and then locked her in the house by the harbour. Thats what led to Yings rtionship with the vigerspletely changing. From then on, Ying never showed any emotion again.

    So, youre saying that Ying is here to atone? Youre saying the vigers fear her, because of her going berserk?

    But I saw the truth. I came to deliver stuff that time and saw what exactly happened.

    The red me went out. The owner firmly stepped on it: The truth is Ying wasnt the one who went berserk. It was the children who went berserk. They picked up Yings sabre without her knowledge. The sabre is, in fact, the source of Yings power, which can also be described as a sabre containing hatred and souls. Its not a power an ordinary person can withstand. The sabre consumed the children. The sabre turned the children into a part of the countless evil souls Ying had in. Ying had no choice but to kill the children. She didnt exin herself; or rather, nobody wouldve believed her exnation. We blinded her sister, because of those children who brought it upon themselves. Consequently, we turned her sister into a chain to restrain her. The pain and self-me Ying felt further pushed her to stay here and endure all of this for eternity.

    Is that the reason she wont retaliate no matter what you do to her?

    Yes. Im a sinner; I knew the truth, yet didnt dare to speak up. Do you know how it feels to personally steal the perfectly functional eyes of a girl? I, personally, took her eyes. Im now looking at the world Xia wont ever see again. Im watching those iron chains restrain her forever. Im still a weakling, even now. Youre not, though. Youre an outsider, and you care for Ying. I cant do it. I have too many concerns, but you can help Ying.

    He gave me a few soft pats on my shoulder. After a long sigh, whispered next to my ear, Dont let others know I was the one who told you. Xia is in <em>that</em> house. Bring her out. Ying has the right to choose her own life. It wasnt her mistake, but shes too kind and gentle Take her away. Im begging you. Take her away. Ying shouldnt belong here.

    I never knew a persons tears could be so clear and bright. I didnt say anything so as to avoid making him feel awkward. He wiped the corner of his eyes. Then, he took in a big breath and gave me a few shoulder pats before leaving the shrine.

    I went up to the stone steps and watched the owner slowly vanish into the darkness. He looked feeble from the rear. He looked as if the darkness could swallow him at any given moment. He wasparable to a star weakly shining for itsst few moments. Only a few stars shone through the sinister dark clouds. Even then, their light was almost invisible. However, a weak light was still a light. Perhaps I should say, Only when weak stars gather together, can they shine through the dark clouds shrouding the sky. I wanted to save her. I could save her.

    I went back to the shrine. Lucia and Nier were lying down next to Ying. The two of them were falling asleep. The two of them had to busy themselves right after they were rescued. As a result, they were spent. I walked up to their sides and whispered, Rest up you two. Leave the rest to me.

    Mm Your Majesty

    All right, Your Highness.

    The two nodded. They grabbed my hands and shut their eyes.

    I focused on Yings face, but I wasnt sleepy at all

 Book 13: Chapter 28

    Book 13: Chapter 28

    I dont know how I fell asleep, but my heart skipped a beat when I woke up. Ying was missing when I woke up. I went to jump to my feet, but since Nier and Lucia were holding onto me, I ended up being pulled back down. My trip woke the two of them up. Nier swiftly drew her sword and almost shed me. The two of them released their hold on me. I staggered to my feet then ran over to the door and pulled it open.

    I heard a familiar rhythm outside. I stood at the door with a dumbstruck look. Ying was sweeping the ground at a mild pace in her white robe, hair fluttering. A few tree branches were in her hair. Besides looking pale due to blood loss, she was her usual. She acted as if she was never unconscious or suffered an injury.

    Ying!! I loudly called out and ran over to her.

    Ying turned her head to look at me as if nothing ever happened. I ran over to her and grabbed her shoulders. Anxious, I eximed, Ying, dont move around carelessly. You havent recovered yet. Youll destroy yourself if you do this!

    Ying shook her head, and then brushed my hand away: Im very well. I can look after myself. I had a bit of a cold, but Im fine now. Thank you for taking care of me. It appears that the two I rescued were your wives. Fate is truly miraculous, isnt it?

    It was a rhetorical question, but Ying didnt show any emotion. She turned around, seemingly not wanting to say any more to me. I forcefully dragged her back inside by her arm. She called out and tried to resist but stopped due to the pain.

    I suddenly remembered that her chest was injured, so I released her. I noticed blood seeping onto her robe. I didnt know what to do. I shivered as I apologised: Ah Sorry!

    No, its fine. Ying shook her head then removed her hand on her chest.

    I lingered for a moment when I looked at the trace of blood on her robe, but then quickly grabbed her hand and said, Sorry, sorry, sorry. Go and get your bandages changed. Ill have my wives help you change your bandages and treat your wound.

    Thank you. Ying stood up, and then gently pushed my hand away when I went to help her. She walked to the room.

    Nier and Lucia looked at us with aplex look from the stone steps. I didnt know how Yingmunicated with them, but Nier knew what to do when she saw the blood on Yings chest. The three of them went inside and shut the door.

    I felt slightly unnerved. I looked at my hand and wanted to p myself. Her wound opened again, because I forcefully dragged her. However, that was how I discovered Ying was incredibly weak due to her wound. Under normal circumstances, I wouldnt have been able to make her budge with that much strength. After all, she took on a wyrm. How could I pull her to the ground?

    I had to have Nier and Lucia control Ying. Otherwise, shed never recover. My main concern wasnt Ying but, Xia, the young girl I had yet to meet. If Ying was a prisoner of the vige, Xia would be the sacrifice.

    I was too naive. I thought the vige controlled Ying with kindness and gentleness. I never thought Yings shackle was a live person, and it was her sisters eyes that they used.

    I wanted to go inside there and save Xia. Nevertheless, I couldnt just strut in there, and take her out, as that would lead to us shing with the vigers. While the vigers werentbatants, Yings guilt and regret would pit her against us even if we saved her sister.

    If Ying didnt intend to protect the vigers, then she couldve easily saved her sister. Shed rather watch her sister suffer in pain than save her. She resided in the shrine alone and drowned in her mistake, guilt and hatred from the past.

    Just how many painful memories are hidden beneath that expressionless face? I wondered to myself.

    She wore an expressionless look just to stop herself from recalling the past and to suppress her former self. She used her past to torment herself as a means to prevent herself frommitting the same mistake. She was covered in wounds, yet was willing to stay and exchange her entire life to make up for her mistake. Ying was too kind.

    Ying chained herself down to the vige, where it tormented her, when it wasnt her fault. She figuratively bled, yet she viewed herself as the culprit and repented. The fault lied with whoever erred. Kindness and gratitude werent reasons to take the me for others. The children made a mistake; therefore, Ying shouldnt be the one to atone for them.

    I wanted Ying to leave the ind. I want her to leave this ce where the concepts of right and wrong were twisted. She should see the entire world. Not one corner of it.

    I knocked on the door. I heard footsteps from inside. Nier poked her head out wearing a surprised look. I said, Nier,e here for a second. Lets discuss what we need to do tonight.

    Nier nodded. After a short pause, she gave a simple response: All right.

    Truthfully, only Lucia was needed. Lucia was better at the task I had in mindpared to Nier. In saying that, I needed somebody to protect us.

    ========

    Current time out on the water.

    Vyvyan examined the ruins before her. There were bits of timber floating on the surface of the water. Not all of the decimated ship sunk yet. The ships looked as though they were torn apart from the bottom, but the strangest thing was that there wasnt a single corpse.

    The sailors salvaged part of a g. The g represented the fleet found. Elizabeth took the g and frowned: This is the g of the Travest Kingdom. This is their fleet. I know their Regent. Shes ady who refuses to allow women to participate in politics, yet a female regent runs the kingdom. To be honest, Im a little jealous of their regents hair.

    What did theye here for?

    Elizabeth shook her head: I dont know; nevertheless, our sailors discovered an ind nearby. If something happened to my son and his crew, theyll definitely be on the ind. Lets pick them up and leave.

    Theres something in the sea.

    Vyvyan didnt pay any attention to what Elizabeth was saying. Vyvyan leaned on the rails and looked at the glowing scales in the water below. Her blues eyes seemingly fused with the ocean. She frowned. Vyvyan had never been tense before. Elizabeth was aware how haughty Vyvyan was. She, therefore, reasoned that, if Vyvyan was tense, whatever was in the water was sure to be terrifying.

    Thats why I said that we need to pick up my son, his crew, and then hurry up and leave!!

    Vyvyan rolled her eyes: You think my son, whos so kind and sense of justice is so strong, will bear to just leave? I bet we wont be able to leave unless we y this thing in the water. In any case, its fine to go there now, so lets go.

    Mm. Elizabeth nodded.

    The water reflected the unease in Elizabeths eyes. She spun around to loudly give her orders. The fleet changed directions. They erected the white sail and awe-inspiring g of Rosvenor Empire before they set forth toward their destination.

 Book 13: Chapter 29

    Book 13: Chapter 29

    I apologise for burdening you two.

    Dont force yourself. You took care of our husband, so its only right we take care of you. Plus, you saved us. Focus on healing your chest wound first.

    Ying wouldnt listen to me. Yet, for some reason, she got along unbelievably well with Nier. Perhaps it was because the two of them found traits that resonated with each other. For instance, despite being concerned for each other, they both maintained expressionless looks whenmunicating. Additionally, perhaps Nier felt a sense of nostalgia, as looking at the current Ying mustve been tantamount to seeing her former self.

    Nier sat down to one side, while Ying lied on the ground. Ying turned her head to look at Nier and softly said, You cant wear shoes indoors.

    Oh? NIer looked to me, hoping Id trante.

    I was their trantor. After I told Nier what Ying said, Nier took of her shoes and handed them to me. She then said, Ying, Ive heard about your sister.

    You shouldnt know about it, replied Ying. She turned Lucia, who was under the tree, looking eager to try climbing it. She stated, Its our business. Its useless even if you know. You dont need to know about it. It was my mistake; thus, I should be here. The vigers didnt do anything wrong, either. I was the one who caused my sisters predicament. The vigers arent at fault.

    I retorted with frustration: Its not your fault!

    Nier pressed her hand onto my shoulder: Dear, calm down. Ill speak to her. Dont be agitated.

    I only realised how emotional I was when Nier stopped me. She sighed then said to Ying, If you think its your fault, let me ask you: you know what wouldve happened if you didnt kill the children, dont you? You only did what you considered to be right even if that right answer meant blood would be spilt.

    I shouldnt have let them touch my sabre. Its a curse. I failed to protect them. The fault was mine. I hurt the vigers. I shouldve protected them, yet I killed their children. Those five kids used to always y here at my ce. I really liked them, but I had to kill them.

    Ying recalled her past. I was surprised that she would face her past so candidly. She didnt bat an eye when she recounted her past for us; even her tone changed. She shut her eyes and went on in a soft voice, It was all my fault. I failed to protect them and even failed to protect my sister. I deserve to stay here and atone. I shall stay here for my whole life to make up for my mistake.

    Not everybody is worth protecting.

    Its only natural and right for us to protect those without power, since we have the power to. Seeing those around us die when we possess power is our fault.

    You cant protect everyone.

    Thats why I do my best to protect those around me.

    Ying and Nier conversed very harmoniously. The two of them spoke calmly. However, I, as the trantor, couldnt keep calm, so my tone continued to fluctuate. The two of them didnt bother with me, though. Nier stopped talking after that; Ying didnt intend to say any more, either.

    Nier shifted her gaze to me and chuckled: Ying is as stupid as you were back then.

    I didnt have such a strong sense of duty back then, okay?

    Thats because you didnt have Yings strength back then. If you did have that sort of strength, I guarantee you wouldve made the same decisions as her, said Nier, eyes on Ying, who shut her eyes to rest. She carried on in a soft voice: Ying resembled a demon gone mad when she foughtst night. When she fought that creature, she spilt blood with her sabre. She wouldnt have been wounded if she didnt protect us. Your Majesty, that thing is more terrifying than Ling Yue. Its extremely deft in the water, and I think it possesses mana.

    This ind doesnt have mana.

    That may be because it absorbed the mana here on this ind, said Nier, then looking at Lucia: Lucias mana isnt of superior grade, but even she could sense a tremendous flow of mana that concentrated all the mana nearby in its direction. If my conjecture is correct, its absorbed the mana from the ne Queen Vyvyan gave you.

    I nodded: But even though its a monster with mana, Ying can fight against it, which means Ying should be physically immune to mana, right? Put another way, mana should be ineffective on her.

    I would surmise so. With that said, as it is a creature with mana, you could say weve encountered something were familiar with, answered Nier, borating further. Actually, I think I can fight with it.

    I paused to think then responded, I have a thought: if its a monster with mana, I have just the thing to deal with it. I have a form for making a potion which dissolves mana. Seeing as it absorbs the mana nearby here, I just need to pour the agent into the ocean. The potion nearly took my life. It could weaken the creature if it dissolved the mana it absorbed, right?

    I went through my breast pocket and took out a small book. The small book was thest item Mera left behind for me. I always carried it with me. It was made from fur, so the contents were easily kept in good condition. Part of the book detailed the form of the mana dissolving potion that almost killed me.

    When Nier saw me take out the small book, she turned serious all of a sudden. In a stern tone, she said, Your Majesty, are you seriously nning to kill the creature? While I did say that I could go and fight it, I wasnt hoping wed go out of our own way to pick a fight with it. Your Majesty, this has nothing to do with us. This isnt our territory and is not our business. If we bump into the creature on the way back, we can engage it, but dont go out of your way to pick a fight with it.

    I want to help Ying.

    That has nothing to do with killing the creature. Ying can defeat the creature. She can resist the harm damage it inflicts, but we cant, argued Nier. I am your wife, Your Majesty. I cannot let my husband risk his life. We dont know much about the creature, and its not an ordinary human. Therefore, there are many unknown variables. There is no need to bring trouble upon yourself. Furthermore, saving Xia would be the greatest magnanimity we could show.

    I contended, Its pointless to save Xia. If we want to help Ying, saving Xia alone is pointless. As a matter of fact, wed fail, as shed still end up locked back in the prison. We must y the wyrm. Its the only way we can remove the shackles on the sisters. I must y the creature! I insist! Ying wont be able to atone. Xia wont attain salvation, and neither will I unless its killed. I dont want to leave this ce with shame and regret. Ying is right; not doing anything when you have the power to is a sin!

    Youre a little simr to your past self, Your Majesty.

    But didnt you fall for the me of the past?

 Book 13: Chapter 31

    Book 13: Chapter 31

    I was ready to face a downpour of blood, but I never thought the downpour woulde so soon. The vigers didnt even often send food, so I couldnt exin why they cared if Xia was still there or not every day.

    Nier nudged me awake before dawn. She held her long sword in her hand and vigntly looked at the door: Something is going on at the entrance of the shrine. It appears the vigers havee. Theyre currently gathered at the door. Theyre making a ruckus, but they dont dare to approach.

    I nodded. I couldnt get any deep sleep, anyway. Nier added, If possible, please allow me to use force should they barge in, Your Majesty. If they barge in, they will be a threat for you and Ying; therefore, please allow me to kill all those who barge in. I guarantee not a single person will get in for as long as Im guarding the door.

    Lets go take a look first. Dont hurt the vigers, as Ying will definitely dislike it.

    I then heard Yings voice. It was the first time I heard Ying cry: Xia?!

    Then, I heard the friction of cloth and the floor. I didnt know what happened over where Ying and Xia were, but Lucia was there, so there shouldnt have been an issue. I needed to go to the door to stop the vigers, which was perfect timing, since I happened to have something to say to them, too. I stood up. I hadnt drawn my revolver in a long time. I hoped it still functioned after being waterlogged. Nier and I went to the door.

    The main door of the shrine was a timber door. The truth was you could easily knock it down with a single charge. There were mes as bright as daylight outside. There were so many of them youd suspect a forest was on fire. The people outside loudly shouted Xias name and demanded we hand her over.

    I nced at Nier, and she looked back at me: Sorry, Your Majesty. I may not be able to follow your order to not harm the vigers, because I must ensure your safety. If they threaten you, I shall not hesitate to act.

    Even if Ying will retaliate?

    Ill kill her, too, in that event.

    Nier twirled her wrist. Her gaze contained a hint of craving for battle. Nier was the same as Elizabeth. They both couldnt fight the urge to exchange blows with somebody when they notice the person was skilled. Perhaps Nier was the strongest Valkyrie due to her insane craving for battle.

    I smiled: If you can defeat Ying, then do as you please. That said, youve seen how Ying fights. Why do I suddenly feel as though you deliberately want to fight her?

    Maybe. However, my fighting spirit is stronger this time thanks to you.

    I pulled open the door to the courtyard. Nier drew her sword and swung it. The person at the forefront was just about to shout and charge in, but her sword swung down right toward the tip of his nose. Her sharp de sat mere millimetres away from the tip of his nose. He dropped to the ground. After shrieking, he backed down and almost knocked the people around him off the slope. He staggered to his feet and hid in the rear while trembling. Hepletely lost his bravado from before.

    Niers de was at the door. I stood behind her sword and watched the crowd that was too scared to speak a word after her swing. I chuckled: Whats the matter? You have business to be rushing to the shrine en masse?

    The people below looked at Nier and fearfully looked at her sword. Not one of them dared to utter a word. That was their nature. That was how humanitys nature. Theyre bold enough to do iparably cruel things to a girl. They blinded her, restrained her hands, deprived her of food and water, and treated her as though she was livestock, yet when face to face with a young girl holding a long sword, not one of them dared to step up and say a word. They were so cowardly it was hrious and so hypocritical that it was repulsive.

    If you dont have any business, dont crowd around at the door. Youve even lit up torches. Its not going to be good if you burn the shrine by ident now. Also, how are people inside going to sleep if youre so rowdy?

    I looked at the people outside with a ridiculing smile, and then pressed my hand on the door. Somebody finally shouted, Hand Xia over!

    Yeah!! Hand Xia over! Hand Xia over!

    Once one of them shouted, the others followed suit. I watched them first then I extended my hand forth and thundered, Who was the first to say that?! Step out!

    All of them fell silent in an instant.

    I asked you: who was the first one to shout?!! Dont you want Xia? Who was the first one to shout? Step out yourself. Step out, and let me see who you are. Show some courage, and step out. Tell me why you suspect Ying took Xia away.

    Nobody responded or looked at me. I snickered: You were so ruthless to a girl. You dug her eyes out and abused her as if she was livestock. Arent you all tough? Arent you all angry? Show me your courage and anger now. Show me the viciousness you imposed on Xia. Youre right. I was, indeed, the one who took Xia away. You dont need to ask me why. I took her away simply because I cant ept you people abusing an innocent young girl!

    What do you know?!! A man suddenly rushed over. He looked very sturdy. He leapt over and grabbed my cor: Do you know how my kid died?! That woman beheaded him with her sabre! You know Ah!! Argh!!

    A de shed past my eyes before he could finish. Next instant, his hand was still on my cor, but he, himself, was grabbing his arm, shrieking as he copsed to the ground. A patch of warm blood sttered on my face. Nier pulled her sword back and continued watching the crowd. The blood on her sword trickled onto the ground. The crowd shrieked. That man held his arm short a hand as he rolled on the ground.

    Tone frigid, I said, Theres no way my bodyguard wouldnt retaliate if youy your hands on me. Im not Ying. I dont have any positive impressions of you people. I dont have an ounce of a positive feeling for you useless sacks of shit whod dare to hurt a girl and insult Ying, who protects you. My bodyguard, here, can kill all of you. Ying may have hurt you, but did Xia do anything to you? Theres no way Im handing her to you after you beasts abused her her!

    It has nothing to do with you, you outsider!

    Ying is also an outsider! Your lives have nothing to do with her!! Im the same as Ying. I cant watch a person suffer misfortune. The only difference is that Ying thinks youre unfortunate, while I think shes very unfortunate!

    I yanked the hand off my cor and threw it aside: Youre not worthy of Yings protection. Youre not worthy of her kindness. I cant believe the disgusting treatment you imposed. Im taking Xia today. If you want to snatch her back, itll depend on whether youre alive or not.

    No, said Ying, voice solemn.

    I looked over my shoulder to see Ying carrying Xia toward us. Xia was dressed in clothes that resembled clothing for a corpse. Ying didnt look at me but the vigers. She slowly ced Xia onto the ground. Then, she slowly knelt down onto the ground and bowed her head the same way she apologised to me that day. She apologised, I am very sorry. I have caused you all trouble Please take Xia I am very. sorry

 Book 13: Chapter 32

    Book 13: Chapter 32

    Xia lied on the ground in silence, but her eyes were aimed toward Ying  not that she could see anything, though. She called, Sister

    Xias voice was very soft. It was so soft that you couldnt hear it over the noisy environment and crackling mes at the spot. However, I heard her voice. Perhaps I heard her, as I was paying attention to her. I had my sights on the side of her face the entire time. Xia looked at Ying, who was next to her; rather, she turned in Yings direction and weakly smiled. Her smile was subtle that it was hard to tell if it was a smile or not, as she had reached her limit. She did her best, yet all she could produce was a shaky smile for her sister. I was unsure what her emotions were. I didnt know how Xia felt when she heard Ying say she was sending Xia back. She definitely heard her sister and definitely knew what her sister did. She finally returned to her sisters side, yet her sister insisted on sending her back. I wondered what Xia thought.

    Xia maintained her barely noticeable weak smile. There was no sadness or grudge. Instead, she cherished every second with her sister. It was tantamount to a short and temporary dream, but she smiled, nheless.

    I pondered, Has she reached despair, too? Is she at the point of despair where she no longer believes she can be with her sister? Is she in so much despair that shes given up trying even when she has found hope? Does she perceive it to be a dream?

    Ying just wanted to maintain her current life. She used her sister as her tool to atone, but that made her feel guilty, and she med herself. She didnt want to see her sister, as she was worried her nightmare of the past woulde haunt her. Her past tormented her. Her past was rainfall, and she needed a cave to avoid the rain, but she refused to take a step forward. Xia was a dream of the past to Ying. Xia was her fear and guilt she never wanted to recall. In reality, Ying didnt need to run away. She didnt do anything wrong. Xia didnt want to me Ying, either. I was certain Xia willingly gave herself up for her sister back then, for the simple reason Ying was her sister. This time, she turned to Ying again.

    Take Xia back It was all my fault I am very sorry. I have caused you trouble Sorry Sorry!! Ying lowered her head. It was the first time that I heard her shout in such a loud and sad voice. I wondered if Id see her tears if I sped her face at that moment.

    ce Xia there! Well take her! Get rid of these outsiders! Kick them out! Youre supposed to protect us; shouldnt you kill these outsiders who attacked us?!

    The crowd behaved as if they acquired a mysterious power, and their shouting was some sort of magical chant. Even the man, who had his arm chopped off, arrogantly got to his feet and shouted at us. It was as though they could bring the small shrine down with their anger. Nevertheless, their courage was still not enough to break Nier, who was still gripping her sword. After all, a clown remains a mere clown even if he has someone backing him up. Excuse me there. A group of clowns.

    I went to go and stand in front of Ying. I turned around, and then drew my handgun to fire a shot in the air. After being startled, the vigers fell silent again. In a cold tone, Imanded, Nier, Im changing my orders. If these people dare to charge inside, kill whoever enters. Dont allow any of them toy their hands on Xia!

    How much more trouble do you people want to give me?!! Ying thundered

    I turned around to see Ying staggering to her feet. As I thought, her face was smothered with tears. She bit down tightly on her lip. She tightly clenched her fists and shouted at me, This has nothing to do with you! Why are you meddling? Why did you bring Xia out! Shes very well very

    You cant even continue with your lie, can you? I asked before turning back to the vigers. Youre trying to trick yourself with your lie, right? Havent you noticed that you even deceive yourself, though? Ying, we didnt bring her out because shes your sister. We rescued her solely because I cant ept a girl, who didnt do anything wrong, being subjected to the abuse. I want to save an innocent young girl. Id save her even if she wasnt Xia.

    This has nothing to do with you!!

    Their lives have nothing to do with you, either. Ying, their lives only matter to you, for the reason that you feel responsible towards them. The same goes for me. I helped this girl, as I felt she needed my help. It has nothing to do with you.

    If you hand Xia to Ying, well be dead for sure!! We might as well fight!! Shouted one individual in the crowd.

    That murderer will kill us if she has no misgivings! We tortured her sister! If Xia returns to her, shell have no qualms left and definitely kill us!! We can still snatch Xia back instead of just waiting to die!!

    I wont! eximed Ying. She rushed back into the shrine after a moment of hesitation. She came back out with her sabre used tobat the wyrm. She drew her sabre and aimed it at me.

    Nier swiftly spun around and aimed her sword at Ying emotionlessly. Ying wiped her tears then took in a deep breath. She held her sabre steadily an, in a serious tone, said, Last warning. Hand Xia over to them for my sake and Xias. Thats the best option for us.

    I crouched down and gently picked Xia up. Xia powerlessly leaned onto my chest. In her soft voice, she asked, Who are you? Sister Wheres my sister?

    I whispered, Your sister is here. Your sister is next to you. Its all right. Its all right. You wont be separated from your sister again. I promise you wont have to separate from your sister again. Leave it to me. Leave it to me.

    Ying brayed, Dont spout nonsense!! Xia. Xia, you must go back! Did you forget about us?!! You must go back!! You must go back!

    Xia listened to her sister from my arms, and then slowly turned her head toward me. She couldnt open her eyes. Even if she did, she wouldnt have anything, as all she had were empty sockets. Humans destroyed her innocence with their evil and hypocrisy.

    I held Xias hand and solemnly told her, Trust me, Xia.

    Let go of her!! Xia! Ying roared in my direction. Her gaze was soplex that it made one have an urge to cry.

    Thank you, said Xia, revealing a reassuring smile then gently ced her hand into mine. I gently held her hand and stepped aside.

    Ying screamed at the top of her lungs: Let go of him!!

    If you want to take Xia, youll have to get past me first.

    Nier looked at Ying and raised her long sword. The two understood what each other meant in spite of thenguage barrier.

    Last warning. Let go of her, demanded Ying.

    Firm in my stance, I shook my head, Not happening.

    Dont me me, then, responded Ying.

    Ying raised her sabre and charged over. Nier lunged over.

    Dont hurt her, Nier! And dont let yourself get hurt, either!!

    I can aplish the second order without question, but I cant promise I can aplish the first one.

 Book 13: Chapter 33

    Book 13: Chapter 33

    Who exactly are you?

    Its meaningless even if I told you, right? In short, you just need to remember that Im here to protect you.

    Xia, lying in my arms, nodded feeling reassured: Thank you.

    Dont worry about it.

    Xia spoke to me as if she was pleading me: Are you willing to save me when youre a stranger? But can you protect my sister? You saved me Hence, people will attack my sister My sister wont retaliate. They will treat her the same way You need to save my sister, too, if you are to save me My sister is surely struggling right now. I know my sister loves me She must be suffering inside. Can you help her so that she doesnt continue suffering in pain

    I held Xias hand and responded in a serious tone: I will.

    Xia slowly nodded, and then leaned onto my chest. Her breaths were weak. She was too weak, so weak that she couldnt even continue speaking. Lucia stood behind us and watched the vigers in front of us with her dagger drawn. s, Lucia wasnt as imposing as Nier due to her smaller stature and because she had a dagger. The vigers watched Ying fight Nier with satisfaction and demanded Ying kill Nier.

    They were quite evenly matched. It was the first time I saw Nier expend so much effort in a fight. Yings sabre wasnt a Japanese katana. I thought it was, but the de was straight. It was more simr to the Chinese sabre in ancient times. Ying swung her sabre so fast it was virtually impossible to get a clear visual on it. Even Nier had to sometimes roll to evade her horizontal shes.

    The moving bright des induced nauseous feelings. All you could see was shing lights, and all you could hear was their des shing, leading to one gasping as they watched thebat. You could also hear the wind whistle as a result of their swift body movements.

    Nier looked incredibly stern. Sheunched a five minute onught. Lucia wouldnt havested that long if she was Niers opponent. However, Nier still hadnt managed to even nip a corner of Yings robe. Yings expression didnt change. It was my first time seeing Ying fight and how vicious her expression looked. I was originally worried Nier would hurt Ying; however, I started worrying Nier would get hurt.

    I always thought Nier was unparalleled in a sword duel, but I ended up questioning that. Ying didnt look any less skilled than Nier with a sword. Both Nier and Ying refined their swordy through fights with their life on the line. If there was a slip in their swordy, it would spell death. Consequently, the two of them sharpened their sword y to an overwhelming level.

    The vigers fell quiet. They nkly watched the duel between Nier and Ying. The crowd seemed to be aware of how powerful Ying was. They were certain Ying would destroy Nier when thetter challenged her for that reason. As Nier and Ying were evenly matched, nevertheless, they began to worry and fear, for their source of confidence was Ying. Without Ying protecting them, they wouldnt dare to utter a word. They brayed and carried on boldly, because Ying sided with them. With Nier going blow for blow with her, they were mere denizens who were afraid of death once again.

    Lucia shifted over to my side and quietly asked, Your Highness, do you want me to throw a knife to distract Ying so that Nier can subdue her?

    I shook my head: Dont. Dont interrupt them. I dont wish for either of them to suffer any harm. Theyll stop on their own once theyre tired. Most importantly, Ying is currently wounded, so she wont be able to hold out for long. Im confident Nier can defeat Ying. Yings physical attributes are inferior to NIers. She definitely understands, Argh!!

    Lucia widened her eyes. I suddenly felt a painful sensation from behind. An attack to my lower back almost caused me to fall forward and drop Xia. I couldnt help but grunt. An arrows feather on my right shoulder wobbled dangerously. Lucia swiftly spun around and threw a flying knife in a circr motion. Her knife opened a wound for the blood of the person by the door to spray out just as he went to scream. With a groan, he dropped to the ground.

    Your Majesty!!

    When Nier turned her head to shout, Ying leveraged her moment of distraction to sh at her, only for Nier to spin around and deflect her attack and follow it up with a kick to her chest. Suffering from pain, Ying grabbed her chest and retreated one step. Nier followed up with a knee, thereby knocking Ying upright. Yings wound opened again. The intense pain robbed her of her movement. Nier then grabbed her by her cor and viciously wrestled her to the ground. Following that manoeuvre, Nier then stabbed her sword through Yings lower abdomen to pin her to the ground.

    Aah!!!

    Nier had no intention of stopping. She picked up Yings sabre, and then charged toward the vigers. She decapitated several people before I could stop her.

    Stop! Stop!!

    My body quivered due to the pain. I shouted for Nier, who went on a killing spree, to stop. However, Nier totally ignored me. She hunted down the vigers. There were screams of despairing from outside, but all the voices soon died down.

    I knew that it was toote by then. The arrow didnt kill me, but it killed them. Nier will never spare anybody who harms me. Nobody could stop her rage now. Nier will kill all of the vigers, even if I tell her not to.

    I heard Ying scream at the top of her lungs. But nevertheless, nobody could help her. Lucia nkly knelt next to me. She grabbed the arrow in me and quivered. Her tears apanied her shaky voice: Sorry Sorry Your Highness I didnt notice I didnt notice I. I didnt hear the iing attack at all

    Its nothing. Its nothing, Lucia. Just pull the arrow out for meter.

    Lucia had enhanced senses; still, it was difficult for her to notice a discreet shot over the chaotic scene and the fact that she was talking to me. I was too close to the crowd. Even if she hypothetically noticed it, the best she couldve done was take the hit for me. This arrow was very short. It mustve been fired from a small crossbow.

    Lucia wouldve been able to protect me if she still had her wind elves buff, but she was considerably weaker without them. In addition, she hadnt trained as diligently as Nier. Consequently, she never noticed the arrow flying toward me. I didnt me her; it wasnt her fault. Fortunately, the arrow only hit my shoulder. Had it hit any higher, Id be dead.

    Sorry Sorry I I

    Lucia grabbed the arrow in my shoulder and trembled. She snapped the arrow then tried to pull it, only to discover that it wasnt sharp arrow but a mere wooden stick. Lucia, relieved, sped my face. In a concerned tone, she asked, Is there poison on this arrow? Is there poison?! Your Highness, how do you feel?

    I feel all right. Nothing aside from a lot of pain.

    She let out a breath of relief, and then tore some of her clothes to bandage my wound. She then sat down to one side and wiped her tears.

    Dont Dont! Dont!! cried Ying.

    I never thought itd end in a massacre. I wanted to help Ying, but all that was left in the end were her sobs. Nie was covered in blood. Lucia was overwhelmed with fear. And I had myself an injury

    I asked myself, All those deaths just for Xia. Was it really worth it?

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *The sabre used in China in ancient times was simr in shape to a katana, but the de was straight, as opposed to curve  not to be convinced with a sword (jian). Itsmonly mixed up with the broadsword, which is an entirely different beast. A broadsword  as the name suggests  has a de with a wider surface area. Both are split into single-handed and double-handed versions, with the former being more poprly used as a single-handed weapon.

 Book 13: Chapter 34

    Book 13: Chapter 34

    Im surprised to find a vige here, remarked Elizabeth, eyes on the ford in front.

    It was the only ford on the entire ind. It was a natural harbour  except that it didnt have any facilities inside. If there werent a few shabby boats by the beach, itd be impossible to tell there was a vige there. The ship moored there, and they went down on small boats.

    The Valkyries and Troys two mothers came to shore. The Valkyries had their swords drawn. Vyvyan and Elizabeth vigntly scanned their surroundings upon arriving on shore. Although dawn had arrived, there were still small mes in the buildings around the vige. The vige was silent as though everybody in the vige was dead.

    Vyvyan examined the houses: Theres no mana on this ind, but another power exists here. Its up on that slope. The kids are all there. However, Im a little tense, since theres nobody in this vige. Could they have had a conflict with the vigers here?

    Elizabeth indifferently responded, Kill them, then. Then, well take my son home. Itd be amazing if there were dozens of people here. There are no more than a dozen of them who could fight. Could they defeat my Valkyrie squad here? Moreover, were here. How could the vigers here be a threat to my son?

    Vyvyan nodded: Uhm.

    Vyvyan quickly headed toward the slope. On the way there, she said, To be honest, this ind concerns me. Its abnormal that this ind has so little mana. The ocean has mana, albeit a minute amount. There is mana. Here, however, thisnd isparable to a vortex. Theres not even a trace of mana. I think creature absorbed all of the mana here, including my mana in my sons ne.

    Elizabeth frowned: Does that have anything to do with us? Is there any other problem with this area, other than my son being here? We just need to pick up my son and leave, dont we? Thisnd is neither yours nor mine. Whats there for you to worry about? Theres no need to worry about whatever it is. As long as we dont get attacked on the way back, who cares?

    Vyvyan nodded: You have a point.

    The two of them suddenly stopped when they reached the stone steps. They nkly looked below their feet. They didnt find a treasure or something. What they found was a corpse; or rather, a block of flesh. The victim wasnt simply killed. They were brutally killed. The murderer mustve hated the victim to the very, because the victim was missing their limbs and head. The blood dripping off one of the arms on the grove to the side might just be hers.

    You didnt read that wrong. There wasnt just one arm; there were another four arms neatly hung on the grove. On the tree to the left were heads. The headless and limbless bodies were messily left on the stone steps. All of them were dismembered. Their blood dyed the nearby groves, causing blood to run down the steps as if it was a creek.

    What

    Elizabeth pressed her hand on an emotional Vyvyan and steadily exined, Dont worry. Its probably Nier. Cutting off all four limbs and beheading them is something Valkyries do when exacting vengeance. You can tell theyre vigers from their clothing. In other words, Nier has likely killed them all.

    Doesnt that mean my son is in danger?!

    Lets hurry up there. Nier isnt among the corpses, which means my son is safe. Otherwise, Nier wouldve suicided here.

    Despite saying that, Elizabeth went up the steps<em> quickly</em>. The two of them literally sprinted up the steps. They crossed the flowing blood and bodies lying all over the ce to reach the red shrine at the top of the slope.

    ========

    Go and check Ying first. Go and check Ying first!

    I hung my arm down and desperately pointed to Ying, who was pinned to the ground and struggling to try and break free. Ying waspletely incapable of breaking free, though.

    Just how much force did Nier thrust into her with? I silently questioned.

    I did say Nier was a demon once she lost control. She mightve been docile my arms when she was by my side; nheless, that never reduced her strong bloody aura by any means. She tightly hugged my left arm and sobbed as though she was afraid that Id vanish in an instant.

    Lucia, afraid, stood to one side. She looked as if she wanted toe close but didnt dare to. I told her that it was fine, and I wasnt angry, but she wanted to cry as she beat herself up.

    Nier tightened her grip on my arm. She fumed, Why do you still want to help her?! Look at your wound. Those peasants went way overboard. She shouldve known what sort of people those scums were, yet she insisted on helping them! She hurt you, so why do you want to help her?!!

    I answered, It wasnt Yings fault. Ying just didnt want to hurt them. Plus, my wound isnt very serious. Youre overreacting a little, Nier

    How am I overreacting?!! Nier cut me off before I could finish. They hurt my Prince. They hurt my husband. You think that they wont shoot a second arrow if you forgive them? Dear, if they could shoot one arrow, theres bound to be a second. I have to ensure nobody can fire a second arrow.

    Tears indicating she felt wrong appeared in Niers eyes. I smiled and kissed her on her lips. She responded grumpily, and then touched my face. I returned the favour: Thank you, Nier.

    Mm.

    Nier still couldnt act coquettish. She clung to my arm and the corner of her mouth crept up into a smile. I didnt actually feel as though Niermitted an immoral act when she killed the vigers. I merely thought we wouldnt be able to continue interacting with Ying if Nier killed them. Ying wanted to protect them, yet we went and killed them after she rescued us.

    We killed the people Ying was willing to sacrifice her sister to protect. Further, we instigated all of it. I originally wanted to help Ying break free of her restraints, but looking back on it, it seemed I destroyed her entire world. But nevertheless, they werent educated and reasonable. I take that back. They were utterly unreasonable. I, personally, thought their deaths were for the betterment of everyone, for I wouldnt be able to protect Xia if they were alive.

    Luckily, Xia would never find out what happened. She didnt know that the entire vige died in front of her, because of her. Well, that wasnt entirely correct, as they didnt because of Xia, but because they were stupid. Thats all.

    Lucia stood next to Ying. She looked at the sword in Ying and panted: Your Highness, I cant pull it out.

    How about I give you a hand?

    Just as I was about to tell Nier to give Lucia a hand, I heard a rxed voice from behind. She desperately withheld herughter. I was a grown man. I was sitting on the ground and, before I could turn around, I was picked up between two arms as if I was a cat

    Son Son Im so d youre all right Im so d youre all right!! Son! Son!

    I protested in my mind: Let me down! Let me down! Im not a cat! I dont want to be held this way! Its too embarrassing! Its too embarrassing!!

 Book 13: Chapter 35

    Book 13: Chapter 35

    Nier put a lot of strength into it. It took a lot out of me to get the child out. I never thought that her wound would recover so rapidly.

    Elizabeth shut the door and wiped her hands that still had traces of blood on them. Vyvyan hugged me from behind. She gently rubbed her face against mine. I looked at my two moms and smiled: Thank you, moms

    No, you only have one mom.

    No, you only have one mom.

    My two moms responded simultaneously, and then shot each other an angry re. A secondter, Vyvyan shook her head: No, Son, I didnt do anything. Elizabeth was the one who bandaged her, but she healed on her own. I wanted to use mana to help her heal, but all of the mana I transferred to her vanished. Ying seems resistant to mana. There seems to be something in her chest wound thats preventing her power from healing herself. Judging from that, it seems that the wyrm contains poison.

    Vyvyan pressed her hand on my right shoulder, and then the pain vanished in just a few seconds. Elizabeth looked over to Nier and Lucia, who were dealing with the corpses. She clenched her teeth: Those people deserved to die. They were so cruel to a girl and rude to loyalty. Worst of all, though, is they dared to hurt my son! Nier did a good job. If I was in her shoes, Id have ripped their limbs off while they were still alive.

    Without changing her expression and, while looking in Nier and Lucias direction, Vyvyan coldly remarked, If I was there, I wouldnt be so bloody. Id poke holes in their sockets, and then pin them up at the entrance of the shrine so that they slowly wither in the wind.

    Boy, I was d my moms didnte earlier. Letting Nier hack them to death was a nicer way of dying  rtively speaking

    Elizabeth pinched my face: Your wound isnt serious, fortunately. Lets head home now, Son. We have no need to continue staying here. The creature shouldnt be active. It fears Vyvyan, apparently. After all, wild animals fear wilder wild animals. Well arrive home in one week if we leave now.

    Shes right, Son. Lets go back. This isnt ournd. Nothing that happens here has anything to do with us. We can just leave this ce. Nobody will locate us even if they find this ce.

    Vyvyan kissed the side of my face. Elizabeth then pped Vyvyan across the head. The two of them angrily red at each other again. They definitely wouldve fought if I wasnt present.

    I didnt want to leave. I looked in the direction of the room. Xia and Ying were resting inside. They were resistant to mana; therefore, not even Vyvyan could heal Xia. I assumed the sisters were conversing inside. The two of them probably never wouldve had the opportunity to talk had none of what transpired took ce.

    Ying didnt overreact; she didnt leap over and fight Nier to the death as I imagined she would despite Nier killing all the vigers. She just gazed at the entrance of the shrine with a very sorrowful look. We helped Ying back into the shrine, and my two moms took care of her. The Valkyries surrounded the entire shrine. There was no actual need for that, though, since it was absolutely safe in the vige. After all, there was nobody left.

    I didnt speak. Vyvyan sighed then stood up: Son, do you really n to help her? This isnt ournd. Her tragedy is unrted to us; or rather, youve already helped remove her restraints. You can leave now.

    Elizabeth pressed her hand onto my shoulder and sped my face. She pleaded, Shes right, Son. We should leave now. You have children! Your children are waiting for you. Your safety should be our top priority right now; we should leave now! This is their business, not yours! Lets go, Son!

    I went to speak, but didnt say anything in the end.

    Mommy is doing this for your own good, Son. If you need Mommy, Mommy will certainly help you. Mommy doesnt think you were wrong, either; nevertheless, you cant continue taking risks for no reason. This is an unnecessary risk. You have children now. Dont go risking your life for just one side of the picture. Son, you cant do this; you absolutely cannot. Do you want your children to be without a father from childhood as you were?!

    In a serious tone, Vyvyan argued, Dont say that! Elizabeth, youve gone overboard. Isnt our job to protect Troy? If he wants to protect this Ying, let him do so. Were both here. My son will be fine.

    Sternly, Elizabeth eximed, To begin with, we shouldnt have let him go and put himself at risk. Do you still not get that?!

    As if he could be stopped, rebuked Vyvyan, letting out a heavy sigh. She stroked my head and affectionately hugged it. With a helpless smile, she exined, Obviously Ive tried to stop him before. Ive tried to stop him from going to dangerous ces countless times, but he never listened. Do you still not understand my son? Troy can risk his life for everyone. If we want to stop him, we have to lock him up, so instead of stopping him from going, how about going into danger with him? With us here, he wont have to face danger.

    Elizabeth scratched her head. She disyed the same mannerisms as Vyvyan did whenever she found herself in a dilemma, demonstrating they were friends who had been together for a long time. They both shared the same small mannerisms. Seeing Elizabeth wrestle with herself, I grabbed hold of her hand. In a sincere tone, I exined, Mom, even if I do have kids, Im still just a child to you. Therefore, let me be wilful one more time. I really want to help Ying. Furthermore, I was the one who destroyed all of this, so please let me help her!

    Elizabeth looked at me with an eager look. I looked at Vyvyan, who was behind me. I went to hug Elizabeth, only for Elizabeth and Vyvyans heads to collide.

    Ouch. Ouch. Ouch

    That hurts!

    The two of them held their hands to their foreheads and trembled. I was dumbfounded. The two strongest women on the continent were quivering in pain before my eyes. It was seriously awkward. The two of them exchanged angry eye contact as though they were ming each others foreheads for their pain. However, after giving her forehead a rub, Elizabeth shoved Vyvyan aside with one hand then hugged me. With a smile, she said, All right, all right, Mommy shall apany you, then. Its just a creature. As long as its a living creature, it can be killed. I dont believe anything can live if its beheaded, amputated or had its heart pierced!

    Hmm hummed Vyvyan.

    I sensed a terrifying gaze from Vyvyan, who was behind me. I turned around to see her angry expression. Vyvyans was renowned for her possessiveness. She was enraged after Elizabeth shoved her away I suddenly shuddered. I had a feeling Vyvyan was very likely toy her hands on me at night No, she definitely would.

    I told myself, Lock the door, Troy. Lock the door. Im going to sleep with my wives tonight.

 Book 13: Chapter 36

    Book 13: Chapter 36

    Nier. Lucia.

    My two moms returned to the ship to make preparations for the days battle. Nier and Lucia returned to the shrine after dealing with the corpses. I called them over after. Lucia sighed a breath of relief upon noticing I no longer had my shoulder bandaged. She inquired, Your Highness, has your injury healed?

    Yeah, its fine now. Mommy Vyvyan healed me. It wasnt a deep wound; it was akin to being stabbed by a piece of wood. There wasnt any venom, either. Dont worry, Lucia.

    I gave Lucia a hug, and she touched my shoulder as if it caused her heart to ache. She apologised again: Sorry, Your Highness I was right next to you, yet you got hurt Sorry Sorry

    I kissed Lucias lips then rubbed her head with a smile: Its all right. I dont me you. Lucia, go and have a rest.

    Lucia pouted and hugged me: Dont wanna. I want to always be by your side. Say whatever you want to say to Nier. I wont disturb you. I want to spend my time by your side so as to make up for my guilt. I promise I will train as I did before once we get back. I wont let you get hurt! I promise!

    Theres no need to, really. Youre my wife, not my bodyguard. I needed you two this time, for my guards werent here. You just need toy back and enjoy your status quo. Youre the mother of two girls. How would you have time to train? Just rx, and take care of the girls.

    Mm, you need to promise you wont go anywhere dangerous, then.

    I promise.

    Nier, who was on one side, pouted and looked at me to say, You say that every time, Your Majesty. In reality, you still go wherever its dangerous. We can leave already, yet you still want to help Ying, no?

    Isnt that your fault?! If you didnt suddenly lose it and kill so many people, His Highness wouldnt feel so guilty towards Ying!

    Wow, I dont want to hear that from you. You got violent sooner than I did!

    I only killed the person who hurt His Highness. I wasnt as cruel and brutal as you, killing everybody in sight!

    The two angrily looked at each other. Niers brutal way of dealing with the corpses got on Lucias nerves, since Lucia didnt like to witness murders. Lucia added, Moreover, His Highness had always nned to kill that w-w, whatever. His Highness has always been that kind. I, too, like His Highnesss kindness and gentleness. Hes different to you, you lunatic murderer! Always killing people over everything, youre basically demented!

    I noticed Niers hand reach for her long sword at her waist. Nier furiously gritted her teeth: Your Majesty, please allow me to cut this woman down. This useless piece of trash failed to protect you, yet she has the gall to criticise me!!

    I chuckled and grabbed Niers hand: Nier, Im a little worried about you right now. Those childrens minds were twisted, because they touched Yings sabre. Are you all right? Do you feel anything unusual at all?

    Nier looked at my hand with a tinge of puzzlement. She then checked out her body: No. I feel quite fine. Nothing feels out of the ordinary for me. The sabre is no different to any other sabre to me. Oh, wait. There was something different. Its a really nice sabre to wield. I want one like it when we get back.

    Nier ced the sabre aside. The de had been cleaned. It was a very ordinary sabre except that it was the straight de type, which was different to Niers curved de. The sabre was the type used in ancient times. However, this particr de appeared to be the very, very ordinary type. It didnt have any power or dark aura around it. Besides feeling heavy when picked up, nothing else could be felt.

    I pondered, So, is this an ordinary sabre? What about Yings sabre, then? Does Yingbat the wyrm with this sort of ordinary sabre? She uses her previous sabre? Ill have to ask Ying about that if shes willing to tell me, that is. Perhaps she didnt want to use her former sabre due to the past incident. That sabre was a weapon to protect the vigers in name, but it became a weapon that took the lives of five kids. I would assume she recalls those five kids when she takes it up.

    I nodded then hugged Nier. She followed along and leaned onto my chest. In a soft voice, she said, As long as you are by my side, my lover, I wont transform into anything else. Even if I did turn into what they did, I wont hurt you. I wont hurt you no matter what I be, as protecting you is in my nature.

    Thank you. Thank you. Nier, I love you. Im very reassured with you by my side. Really.

    Nier tightly hugged me. Suddenly, she grunted and looked up at the same time, because Lucia grabbed her hair from behind with an irate look. Nier managed to give me a peck despite Lucia tugging on her hair. Lucia coldly looked at her, and then yanked her ponytail. In an aggressive voice, she eximed, Youre covered in blood, yet youre getting so close to His Highness. Dont you think you reek of blood? Not even I said I wanted to kiss His Highness at this time, and you think you can take advantage of that to just waltz in? You should go and wash off your hostility. Not throw yourself at my kind Prince!!

    You best let go before I get mad!! Let go!!

    Nier released her hold on me. Lucia hopped a few steps away to avoid letting Nier catch her. Nier raged , Your Majesty, please allow me to amputate the hand she grabbed my hair with! Ill cut my hair short when we get back. Id love to see you grab my hair again! Ill rip all of your hair out!

    I grabbed Nier: Dont, dont, dont. I think that you look really good with long hair.

    Really? I wont cut it, then. However Mm, Your Majesty, I am going to wash off first.

    Nier minded the blood stains and smell on her. I nodded; then, I pointed to the well in the rear. I used the water from the well there for as long as I had been on the ind. There waske or river in the vige, and you couldnt bath in sea water. Nier whipped her hair, and then called for a few Valkyries toe over. She ordered them to heat up water as the Princess.

    I stood up: Lucia, you go wash up, too. I wont join you two. I want to go and see Ying. I wonder how the two of them are doing. Im slightly worried. After all, Nier massacred the entire vigest night, so

    Lucia grabbed my arm and, in an earnest tone, said, Ill go with you, Your Highness. That crazy murderer massacred an entire vigest night. If Ying has feelings for the people of the vige, she would surely hate Nier to the core by now. Nier isnt with you at this moment, so Ying may attack you if she holds ill-will toward you.

    I dont think she will

    No!

    Lucia looked at me with pleading eyes: Your Highness, just let me protect you for a while. I just made a mistake. If nothing happens this time, I wont feel so guilty anymore. Your Highness, look at Ying. Could you bear to let me end up the same way?

    I gave Lucia a smile and took hold of her hand: All right, then. Come and guard me, Lucia. I trust you.

    Sure.

    Lucia wrapped her arm around mine with a smile and snuggled up on my shoulder. She revealed a bright smile as though we werent going to Yings ce but heading out onto the streets of Duargana.

    My lover was still by my side while the sun overhead was the same. It wouldve been perfect if Lucia didnt have blood on her

 Book 13: Chapter 37

    Book 13: Chapter 37

    I arrived outside Ying and Xias room. I took in a deep breath before I knocked. I heard clothing rustle on the other side of the door. I assumed Ying was trying to stand up. Yings wound had healed, but I assumed she was still weak. Anybody who was stabbed through their gut and pinned to the ground for several hours would need a long rest, surely.

    They both seemed to be awake, so I didnt have to worry about them being nude, since they were sleeping. I opened the door to save Ying the need to stand up. Lucia vigntly looked around from my side. She was ready to shove me back outside at any moment. She was focused on being my bodyguard and ready to keep me safe at all times.

    Ying wouldnt thrust a de over, would she? I wondered.

    I opened the door to see Xia silently lying on the ground. Her ck hair was syed out, making it appear simr to a dark pool. She wore a long ck robe in the same model as Yings. The side of her face looked both pure and radiant. Her facial features were most pleasing to the eye. The two of them clung to each other; I could seemingly see their tongues entangled with each other and saliva between them. Xia was still. She allowed her sister to move about. Ying kissed Xia without any expression. It was as though I could see pink flower petals filling the room.

    That Uh, Umm

    Lucia went red in the face and ears at the sight she beheld. She covered her eyes, not daring to look at the scene. She knew what the sisters were doing, but she probably never imagined two girls would be so intimate  not to mention that the two of them were sisters. If you looked at the scene purely from an artistic standpoint, it would be a very gorgeous scene

    Wait. My foot it is! I cursed myself, as a scene of Mommy Elizabeth and Mommy Vyvyan engaging in the same act immediately popped up in my mind.

    Maybe it would be the other way around. Mommy Vyvyan was more assertive than Mommy Elizabeth. I reckon it would be Mommy Vyvyan who initiated it. The two of them locked in tight together. Mommy Elizabeths gaze and the seductive way Mommy Vyvyan licks her lips

    Thats way too hot Stop, stop I cant be getting a hard on now I stopped myself.

    Ah, you two.

    Upon seeing us, Ying let go then sat square to the side. She looked expressionless as usual in spite of what she was just doing in our presence. In fact, she didnt even blush. I felt awkward, as I didnt know what to say to her. However, she didnt seem to hold strong prejudice views against us for what transpiredst night. That baffled me.

    It was tantly obvious that Ying strongly cared for the vigers; otherwise, she wouldnt have gone to such lengths to protect them, yet she was calm to an astonishing extent after the fact. She didnt sling a de at me as soon as she heard my voice. I was very eager to know what exactly Ying was thinking. I hesitated for a long time before deciding it was best to apologise: Ying, Im sorry.

    My Nier did kill the people Ying wanted to protect, and she wounded her. Nier didnt hold back. She was genuinely trying to kill Ying and torture her. She wanted Ying to witness her kill everybody she wanted to protect before letting her bleed to death. If Ying was your average every day individual, shed be dead already. No questions about it.

    Ying shook her head: No, its not your fault. Rather, it was my fault. Those people hurt you. Miss Nier felt the same way I did. She, too, wanted to protect you. They hurt you; as your bodyguard, its within her duty to defeat the assant. If I am to me anything, I would only have my inferior swordy to me.

    Actually, your swordy is very good. There are very few who can fight on par with Nier. She probably wouldnt have had it so easy if you didnt have your chest wound.

    Ying pursed her lips: No, you dont need tofort me. I knew that I wasnt a match for her when we exchanged blows. She merely held back at the start. She seemed to have qualms about hurting me. I now have no home to return to; fortunately, I have my sister with me. We were nning to leave this ce and go elsewhere. We will leave in a few days time, and you can go home, as well. I enjoyed my time with you.

    Ying wore a straight face. She didnt have any family, so where would she go after leaving the ind. What, find another small vige, protect the people there and go through it again? Ying might be able to stand it, but what about Xia? They had both been out in the world for too long and should have a cosy home to return to. The ind wouldnt do and neither would the outside world. I hoped they coulde to the North or, at the very least, Troy City.

    You have somewhere to go?

    There will surely be somece.

    I asked, Im not talking about somewhere to live, but a ce you can reside at in peace. Where are you going to take Xia? Shes in a very poor condition right now. Do you think she can handle long journeys, poor nutrition and living conditions?

    Ying didnt reply. She, instead, silently looked at Xia. Xia didnt respond in any way. She seemed to be deep asleep the entire time. Completely derailing off topic, Ying asked, Do you know where my sabre is?

    I hesitated for a moment before replying: Nier has cleaned it for you. Its right at the door.

    No, I meant the former sabre that was overflowing with hatred. The one that killed the five children, which was also the original weapon I used tobat the wyrm. That sabre can deal irreversible damage to the wyrm. Thats the only weapon that will allow me to y the wyrm, but I cant let it go berserk again. If it does go berserk again, it wont destroy just one person but several people, meaning everybody around nearby. That sabre is a mass of murderous aura of hatred and souls.

    Ying gently stroked Xias face. In a gentle voice, she said, Xia is that sabre.

    What?

    Im the scabbard, and Xia is the de.

    Ying slowly undid her cor, revealing the wound that, presumably, was inflicted by the wyrm. Lucia swiftly covered my vision so that I wouldnt see Yings skin. Still, I saw it. I saw her smooth chest that no longer had any scars.

    Tone somewhat mncholic, Ying exined, We are spirit sabres. A young man, who once came here, wielded a sabre to protect the vigers. After he passed away, we were left behind. When Xia and I are together, we assume our original forms. We can rapidly heal from any non-lethal wounds inflicted on us with ordinary des. If it is a lethal wound, it will take a bit longer to recover from. Xia has killed too many people and ended up in this shape when the resentment of the people who died aggrieved deaths in the ocean was added. She looks very friendly at the moment, but once we enter battle, Xia will be no different to an evil demon. My job is to not let Xia go berserk; however after the incident with the five children, I noticed I could no longer control her.

    How could I bear to let my sister go through that treatment? Its the only way to prevent her from continuing to lose control, though. Where can I take her? What ce would ept our existence? I dont want to harm others and neither does Xia, but we really dont have a choice. If Xia goes berserk, what do we do? What do we do? What sort of ce could ept us?

    Ying lowered her head. I looked at the two of them. At that point, nothing she said shocked me anymore. I considered the feasibility of them immigrating to the North. I grabbed hold of Lucias hand then looked at Ying. In a serious tone, I asked, Are you willing toe with me?

    ?

    Ying raised her head, questioning what she heard. I could see traces of tears in her eyes. I borated, Are you willing toe with me? I have a ce for you to live. Its very prosperous. If youre willing toe with Xia, we can leave now.

    I

    Your Highness?! eximed Lucia.

    Lucia looked at me with a stunned expression. Her gaze made me feel guilty. However, I honestly didnt want to do anything to Ying. I merely wanted to take them away. I exined to Ying, Xia didnt go berserk when she was by your side. Shell be fine as long as she can live in peace, right? There wont be any fighting there, and Xia can carry on living in peace there. Last time: lets go kill the wyrm, and thene with me.

 Book 13: Chapter 38

    Book 13: Chapter 38

    Nier, who was next to me, jumped to her feet and loudly eximed, I will absolutely not agree to that! Why do we have to bring her?! Your Majesty, why must you bring her along?! Assisting her with ying the wyrm is more than enough. Weve already done our best, so why must we bring her along? What are we bringing her back as? Is she your new mistress or what? What is everybody supposed to make of you bringing back another woman? Whatever the case is, I think weve done everything there is to do. I am firmly against bringing her back.

    Nier looked to Lucia.

    You two are now trying to form an alliance now?! I thought.

    Lucia exchanged eye contact with Nier, and then turned to me: I dont support bringing Ying, either. She already told us Xia is prone to going berserk. What are we going to do if she goes on a rampage in the Imperial City? Additionally, under what context are you bringing her along? If you are bringing her as your wife, I shall kill her now. If you are bringing her along under some other identity, why do you want to bring her?

    I couldnt believe they decided to get along then of all times. I scratched my head. Their gazes were steadfast. It didnt look as though they were going to let me bring Ying and Xia with me. My desire to bring the sisters along didnt stem from romantic feelings. I didnt fall in love with Ying after spending just a week with her; I wasnt that casual. Moreover, nothing happened between us. Honestly speaking, I never had the heart-racing sort of romantic feeling ever since falling for Nier. I only developed feelings for Ling Yueter down the road, as well. As for Ying, I still didnt have any romantic feelings for her. I merely felt sorry for her. Additionally, I felt Ying was an elitebatant. If she could be my guard units captain, Tanya and Shusia would have fewer responsibilities. I didnt feel safe handing control of my field army unit to a stranger. Only Tanya or Shusia could be trusted with the unit guarding the capital.

    Frankly, Yings strength has caught my attention. I want to make her the Captain of my guard unit.

    I was candid, but Nier and Lucias extremely distrustful looks, hurt me. I didnt think I ever did anything g-, okay, I was in the wrong with Ling Yue But I seriously didnt have that in mind.

    I genuinely desired Yings strength. Moreover, she had nowhere to go. I could help her. That was all there was to it. As for Xia, I figured shed be fine. The reason she went berserk was because she got blood on her. If there were no wars, Xia shouldnt go berserk and would probably just be lying there in peace just as she was as I spoke. If Xia did go berserk, not even Vyvyan would able to stop her, since Xia and Ying were resistant to mana. In a nutshell, they were specifically used to counter mana. That said, I presumed Ying could keep Xia under control.

    In a serious tone, Nier exined, I can be the captain of your guard unit. I can defeat Ying, so I can be the captain. Ive been the Valkyries sword instructor and took on the role of captain after Alice died. If you want a Captain, the first candidate you consider should be me.

    Lucia: I can protect you at night as an assassin just as I did before. I was the one who protected you in the past, and I can do it now. I just need to train again, and ask Queen Vyvyan for a buff. Your Highness, theres absolutely no need for you to assign somebody else. We can be your bodyguards. Moreover, we can be on duty day and night. We can keep you safe! Plus, were your wives; arent we more trustworthy?

    But but arent you my wives?

    Cant a wife be a bodyguard?

    No, what I meant was youre a mother now. You have to take care of the children during the day and at night. How are you going to be my bodyguard? Think about it, Nier. How are you going to breastfeed in your uniform? Also, what are you going to do about home when youre outside with me all day?

    The two of them went to speak, but they didnt have a counterargument. Indeed, they couldnt take on both the role of a mother and a bodyguard. A bodyguard must always be with the King, but the children were in their care while I worked. Neither of them trusted the maids. Both of them wanted to keep their children by their sides. Subsequently, it was impossible for them to continue being bodyguards.

    Somebody gently knocked on the door. Vyvyan asked: Are you done with your family meeting?

    I stood up and responded, Whats wrong, Mom? Did something happen?

    Vyvyan replied with a smile: No, nothing happened. Its just that you should be sleeping now.

    A sudden realisation hit me. I quickly pulled my two wives over after I shuddered, and then immediately lied down on the ground. I replied, All right. All right. Well turn in now.

    All right. Goodnight, then, kids.

    Vyvyan softly chuckled from the door. I pulled Lucia and Nier into my embrace. The two of them lingered for a moment before shyly leaning onto my chest. Lucia softly giggled: Your Highness, this is simr when we had naps together in the afternoon. I loved to lie next to you this way back then. Just hugging you, like this. I feel particrly reassured in your arms.

    When was that?!!

    Lucia rolled her eyes. She then looked at Nier with a haughty graze and then at me with a whinge: When we were young, obviously. You still werent around at the time. However, His Highness has forgotten lots of memories. He dug up the flower we nted when we first met. We did rent it after, but it was no longer the first flower we nted! Your Highness, that was the first time you held my hand You always held my hand after that Back then, I was so shy, yet looked forward to it

    That was a long time ago, so lets not go there I shook my head with a helpless smile.

    I didnt have memories of the past I didnt have squat from Troys memories. I could only vaguely sense some. Moreover, most of the intelligence he left with me didnt pertain to Lucia but Vyvyan I honestly question how severe his mom-con condition was

    Nier hugged me: Dont go thinking well agree to you bringing Ying back just because of this. Your Majesty, we will never agree to it.

    Really?

    After hearing me, Nier rolled over and mounted me. She sped my face and sternly said, How exactly do you see her? Your Majesty, I dont want to hear you lie. If you want to make Ying your lover or your mistress, its not as though Lucia and I cant ept th-

    I cant ept it!!eximed Lucia.

    Youre already toote. Do you remember Ling Yue, the fox? After cutting off Lucia, Nier continued, My Prince, be honest with me. Please tell me why you want to bring Ying so badly.

    I gave an honest response: Sympathy. Shes the same as I was in the past. I want to give her an opportunity. I want to let her know this world is still a beautiful ce, which is also a way of being ountable to myself.

 Book 13: Chapter 39

    Book 13: Chapter 39

    When I opened my eyes again, I wasnt surprised to see a pair of blue eyes trained on me. My heart froze. I knew I couldnt possibly escape Vyvyan in her current state no matter what I tried. If she wanted me, nobody would notice  even if there was somebody next to us.

    I was mentally ready. However, I almost screamed when I turned my head to the side. I never thought Id see the side of Mommy Elizabeths deep asleep face. Yes, she slept at night, but her sleep was very unstable. Vyvyan carefully reached for my lips and made a hush gesture. In a soft voice, she said, Dont wake her

    Dont Dont Mommy Elizabeth is right here.

    Vyvyans eyebrows twitched as she looked at me. I didnt dare to speak. She reached for my belt with a mischievous smile on her face: Whats wrong, Son? So what if shes here? Theres no mana on this ind. Mommy has spent a bit too much mana thest two days. Theres no way of replenished mana here, so I need to rely on you.

    Was I born to be your mana reserve?

    Vyvyan stroked my head grumpily: No. Youre my son. Thats precisely why you should provide Mommy with mana. If Mommy doesnt have enough mana, how will Mommy help you y the wyrm? Thats why you need to provide me with mana now, right? What method do you want to use? I dont think you would use <em>that</em> sort of method, though, right, Son? What a naughty boy. Youre your fathers

    I never said that!!

    Keep your voice down. Do you want to wake Elizabeth? She may be deep asleep tonight, but shell wake up if youre so noisy. Although she wont say anything even if she does, youd be very sad, wouldnt you? You dont want Elizabeth to see us, do you?

    Vyvyan narrowed her eyes a little. I went to speak but didnt know what to say. She was right. I, indeed, didnt want Mommy Elizabeth to see us, but I wasnt sure why. What I did know, though, was I didnt feel guilt due to shyness. Mommy Elizabeth knew well and truly what Vyvyan and I did. Furthermore, replenishing mana was a must.

    <em>But why am I so reluctant to let Elizabeth see us? I feel Id be very sad to let her see us. Id feel very hopeless and very hurt, I asked myself.</em>

    Thats why we need to hurry up and finish. You were intimate with Elizabeth during the day andpletely ignored me. Your father did the same thing, said Mommy Vyvyan. She firmly pinched my chin and, in a serious tone, asked, Son, have you started to develop weird feelings for Elizabeth recently? Why would you have those feelings?

    I didnt!

    Really? You cant hide secrets from me.

    Vyvyan looked at Elizabeth, who was behind me. She then quickly pulled me into the nket and tightly into her embrace. My head really missed the ce where it usually had something pressing down on in the past. Vyvyan tightly clung to me and gently reached inside my belt

    Ugh!

    I was about to moan, but I suddenly heard a voice from outside the nket. Mommy Elizabeth was in dazed state. In a veryzy voice, she asked Mommy Vyvyan, Whats wrong? I think I heard you talking with someone. Did something happen, Vyvyan?

    Vyvyan replied, No, nothing happened. I just had a dream.

    Elizabeth didnt question Vyvyan any further. Just as I was about to let out a breath of relief, a warm sensation suddenly touched me from behind. Not only did I have something heavy squashing my face, but I also had something on my back. I shuddered and almost moaned.

    I hugged you, like this, when you had nightmares back then. So, I guess Ill do it again.

    I didnt know if Elizabeth was befuddled in her sleep or what, but she wrapped her arms around Vyvyans head, thereby squishing me in the middle. Elizabeth probably didnt detect anything wrong, because she wasnt fully awake, and thus, continued taking slow breaths.

    The two of them squashed me while I curled up in the nket and didnt dare to move. If I moved my hand by my side just a tiny bit, Id be able to feel Mommy Elizabeths legs. At the same time, one of Vyvyans hands, which she couldnt keep to herself, teased me. Elizabeth was on my back. Sadly, I found myself shaking and relishing the thrill.

    Vyvyan teased my most sensitive nerves using her soft and warm hand. I bit Vyvyans breast as a way of exacting my revenge. My entire body shook with excitement and nervousness. I wanted to moan, but I didnt dare to. Mommy Elizabeths breasts were pressed against me. If I extended my head, I probably wouldve felt her breaths.

    I couldnt hold it in anymore. Mommy Vyvyan also noticed my reaction; hence, she suddenly sped up and started stroking harder, causing my entire body to convulse violently. I think I noticed her shudder, as well. I felt the small space inside the nket be moist, and I could smell Mommy Vyvyans unique scent. I didnt know what the scent was, but it aroused me; I wanted nothing more than to tightly hold the woman in front of me, and return to the warm ce from before.

    I finally gave in and began the search on my own ord. As a result, I ended up entering Mommy Vyvyan while right in front of Mommy Elizabeth. Mommy Vyvyan couldnt resist. Her breaths became erratic. She let out soft moans.

    Whats wrong? Are you not feeling well? asked Elizabeth, suddenly opening her eyes and looked at Vyvyan.

    No No Mm Im just a little stuttered Vyvyan.

    I decided to get revenge on Vyvyan, so I thrust a little harder, causing Vyvyan to gasp. I didnt know what sort of expression and condition she looked at Elizabeth with.

    Arent you immune to illness?

    Sometimes I do feel unwell Mommy Vyvyan knew my body, but I also knew hers. I carefully began to move and changed the force of my thrusts, almost getting a loud moan out of Vyvyan. s, she quickly covered her mouth. She continued, It feels as though the food doesnt quite suit me I feel a little nauseous.

    Me, too. The dishes here tastepletely different to the food we ate at home, said Elizabeth, still hugging Vyvyan. Therefore, she pressed her body more firmly against mine. She murmured, Go and throw up if you feel nauseous, but it looks as though well have to eat these foods for the next few days. Back then, you werent this fussy when we lived in the forest. Whats wrong with you now?

    Probably Probably because of old age, I guess

    Theres such a thing as age for you?

    Obviously. Its just I have more time Its not as if I dont age

    You get to see my son pass away. I guess youll die when he passes away. To be honest, I really envy you, since you get to see what you like live and die, while I have very little time by his side. Having a long lifespan is blissful if you have the privilege of possessing what you like and the people you care about by your side. Humans, however, dont have that opportunity. I want to extend my stay with my son for one more minute and even one more second no matter what.

    Why are you

    Nothing. Sleep, answered Elizabeth, shutting her eyes again.

    I stopped moving. I was bewildered. I wondered, Why did Mommy Elizabeth suddenly mention me?

 Book 13: Chapter 40

    Book 13: Chapter 40

    In short, I was really bothered the next day. I didnt know what Elizabeth figured out. I didnt know if she found out about something. I felt very awkward when I saw her the next day, but she didnt say anything to me or change the way she interacted with me. I didnt know if she sensed me there or not, but I didnt dare to look straight at her.

    Vyvyan sent me back after she was satisfied, so I was still by Lucia and Niers side when they woke up. Therefore, they didnt notice anything.

    Ying appeared before me for the first time. Vyvyan and Elizabeth couldnt handle the food on the ind. As a result, the two of them brought the bread on the ship over for themselves. Ying sat at the dining table in a somewhat awkward demeanour. The considerably westernised dishes were a new sight to her. I sliced two pieces of bread and handed them to her. I told her to use the butter and jam in front of her. While I was at it, I let her know there was hot tea and fruit by the side.

    The Valkyries assumed maid duty, since none were present. They fulfilled the duties of a maid satisfactorily. They served breakfast up to the table, helped me with my napkin and everything else. There was a charm to watching the emotionless young girls serving us. They were very simr to how Nier originally was except she never had to look after me, since I had Luna back then. Nier was also very aggressive at the time. I remembered worrying shed poison me.

    I stole nces at Lucia and Nier. I then looked at Ying and quickly asked, Ying, have you thought about it with Xia?

    Ying stopped moving for a moment. With a slice of bread in her hand, her eyes drifted over the people next to me. Nier and Lucia were very dissatisfied, but the two of them seemed to change their mindsst night and werent against me bringing Ying. If I had to guess, Id say it was because they were assured I wasnt trying to keep Ying by my side due to having romantic feelings for her but to show sympathy, because she was my past self.

    Nier used to detest my gentle version, while Lucia liked that gentle version of me more. Elizabeth and Vyvyan didnt care who I brought back, as they considered it my personal business and not theirs. They neither liked nor hated Ying. Therefore, they had no opinion on my decision.

    We dont have any opinion. We couldnt be any happier if somebody was willing to take us in However, I repeat, Xia is very dangerous. Im not sure why she goes berserk, but if she does, then it takes a lot of power to stop her even for me. I dont think I need to tell you about the losses suffered in the process.

    I replied, Its all right. Xia wont go berserk if she doesnt kill, right? The ce I live at is very safe. There wont be any dangers. Xia will be fine if she can continue living in peace as she is now. Theres no need to worry about anything. Ying, theres one more thing. I hope you can be my bodyguard aftering with me. Arent you protecting the vigers here right now? Id like to as you to protect me in the future.

    Surprised, Ying looked to Nier: Miss Nier is more suited than I am. Miss Niers swordy is far superior to my own. If you want to protect yourself, Miss Nier would be a better fit. If you choose me and she wants to kill you, I wont be able to protect you.

    Nier wont want to kill me  unless shepletely loses confidence in me.

    I nced at Nier, who was somewhat curious about our conversation, and smiled. She couldnt understand what we were talking about; she desperately wanted to know what we were talking about and how it pertained to her.

    I had absolute trust in those by my side. They wouldnt hurt me. Well, maybe with the exception of Lucia if she had aplete breakdown

    Ying mulled on the topic. She then questioned, Do you want me to kill somebody, then?

    I shook my head: Killing is the job of assassins, not yours. Youre a bodyguard, not an assassin. However, sometimes you will, indeed, need to kill, and that will be when somebody tries to kill me.

    Ying nodded: I presume youre some sort of lord, right? Your Nier killed very decisively, so I presumed you were very good at killing people. Judging from the way she killed brutally the vigers, who were of no threat to her, I reasoned she mustve done so countless times in the past, which meant you mustve given the order.

    Yings tone couldnt be any calmer. I questioned myself as to whether or not she knew what she was doing. If she was being serious, then she just called a tyrant, a tyrant. If I truly was a tyrant, I would definitely feel affronted. Perhaps she just spoke her mind, because she doesnt know how to socialise with others.

    I looked to Nier and softly chuckled: Those orders werent actually given by me. The truth is she was originally my moms guard, not mine. Those orders, mm, my mom was the one gave them.

    Ying asked, What about you, then?

    Yings gaze looked as though she was confronting me for not helping the vigers when they were being attacked. Truthfully, I asked myself the same question countless times. I wanted to reach a definitive conclusion for the question, but my answer was forever just one word: powerless.

    I couldnt save them; it was toote by the time I called out. Moreover, if Mommy Elizabeth wanted to kill somebody, shed definitelye up with a way to do so. It wasnt something I could stop. I was no longer willing to recall the past. To me, that was all in the past.

    I responded, I saw how they brutally died that day. Having said that, did I not do anything? Its simple. I couldnt. I was just a powerless person there at the time. I had no right to behave brutally. Im still powerless to do anything even now. All I can promise is that there wont be brutal killing by my side.

    Ying eyes were somewhat odd. I didnt know what she saw. I didnt know what she could see in my eyes. Nevertheless, I found the answer a moment after. Ying stated, Youre lying.

    I

    Youve killed before and lots for that matter, added Ying, as calm as if she was telling me I had jam on my face. Your gaze tells me youve killed, and not just one person, but maybe a few, dozens, or hundreds. Your gaze cant deceive anybody. Ive seen the gaze of a killer; your gaze tells me youve killed.

    I

    So I dont trust you. Youre the same as your mother. In reality, youre the same. Im not willing to stay by your side to protect you, because I might have my hands covered in blood. While Im not a human, I still have my own form of conscience. Ying then stood up: I cant be your bodyguard, sorry. I dont want to kill for no rhyme or reason. Im very worried. Sorry. If that cant satisfy you, Xia and I shall leave. I dont me you nor do I hate anything. I just want to say that I dont want to be your bodyguard.

    I stood up and shouted Ying!!

    Ying stopped for a moment, but didnt turn back around.

    Lucia looked at Yings back. In a slightly surprised tone, she remarked, Oh, wow. How rare. Im surprised theres a woman whod reject His Highness. Shes the first one in history!

    Nier slowly and orderly ced down her knife for spreading jam. In a cold tone, she responded, Shes not a human or elf, after all. But this is for the best. She refused him; that means its not our fault.

 Book 13: Chapter 41

    Book 13: Chapter 41

    I didnt ask Ying to stay at my side, because I insisted on having her as my bodyguard. I merely wanted to give her something to do at my side. Plus, Ying was a force to be reckoned with. I was confident she couldbat any assassination attempts. I just never expected her to be averse to killing to that extent. I thought she had killed before; I didnt think she loathed killing people so much.

    Lucia, look into my eyes.

    Lucia looked up at me. Puzzled, she asked, Whats wrong, Your Highness?

    Tone serious, I asked, Do you see the eyes of someone who has killed a lot when you look into my eyes?

    Lucia shook her head: Dont mind what that woman said, Your Highness. In my eyes, youre very kind as you once were.

    No, Lucia, look at my eyes. Do you see a murderous aura in my eyes?

    I pressed my hands down on Lucias shoulders, and then looked into her eyes. She raised her head to meet my eyes. However, Lucia started having hot flushes within mere seconds, and then shyly lowered her head.

    Were married and have kids, yet youre still too shy to exchange eye contact with me?!

    Lucia tightly held my hand after lowering her head and shyly said, Its not my fault!! My heart always races uncontrobly whenever I look straight into your eyes! I shy away when I make eye contact with you! When I look straight into your eyes, I feel your eyes are very nice very nice

    Touched, I tightened my grip on Lucias shoulders and gently hugged her. She leaned onto my chest and looked up before shutting her eyes. I shifted my hands down to her waist and gave her a light kiss

    The two of us snuggled up together and kissed. Lucia carefully and greedily sucked on my tongue. We were reluctant to break up. Her nose gently brushed across my cheeks. The two of us enjoyed the warm and gentle moment

    I had a sudden realisation: Wait, what the heck?! I just wanted Lucia to look at my eyes. How did we end up kissing?! How did we end up in this sort of scene?

    We couldnt bear to part. Lucia gently wiped her mouth. The bliss in her gaze was akin to spring water bursting forth, bringing forth a warm twilight. Before we could embrace again, a cold de apanying a gust of wind thrust through between us.

    The sudden appearance of the de almost put me on my bottom; I nearly had my nose shaved off. The ice-cold de zipped straight passed where Lucia and my lips almost met again. I shrieked, while Lucia looked in the direction the de came in. She coldly clenched her teeth and eximed, Nier, what are you trying to do?!

    Nier coldly responded, Nothing. I just cant stand you reaching for a yard after taking an inch.

    Lucia tightly grabbed onto me and fumed, What do you mean I reached for a yard after taking an inch? Im His Highness wife. Whats wrong with me kissing my husband? Plus, that shameless stuff you do every night is whats called reaching for a yard after taking an inch! Keep it up, and Ill make it so you cant do with His Highness tonight!!

    We agreed that daytime belonged to you, while night time belonged to me!!

    What are you doing right now, then?! Whats wrong with me kissing His Highness during the day?!

    Lucia drew her dagger at her waist, and then leaned over again. Nier narrowed her eyes. I turned to Nier and said, Nier, look into my eyes.

    Did the elf destroy them?

    Nier lingered for a moment, and then hurried over. She shoved Lucia away with one hand. Lucia quickly wrapped her arms around my waist and shoved Nier in her face. The two of them shoved each other back and forth.

    I wanted to say, Im no longer surprised that the two of you often do this sort of stuff, but can you two not throw me around?

    Nier wrapped an arm around my arm, while Lucia hugged me around my waist. I felt as though the two would rip me apart

    What are you three doing? asked Mommy Vyvyan, right when I was about to call for them to stop.

    Startled, Lucia quickly released me and obediently stood aside. Elizabeth came along with Vyvyan and looked at Nier. The three of us behaved as we would in a formal setting and watched my two moms approach.

    Smiling, Vyvyan stroked my head: Son, the departure fleet is ready; we can leave at any time. Do you have anything else to prepare?

    Ill need to ask Ying.

    Havent you already asked her?

    I went red in the face. I initially nned to go and ask her. For some reason, though, I ended up kissing Lucia, and then bringing out Niers jealousy.

    I stopped to ponder: Speaking of which, why did I kiss Lucia? Oh, right, right

    I said, Mom, I really want to know if what Ying said is true Have my eyes changed?

    My question left both of my moms silent. Mommy Vyvyan looked at me with a mncholic gaze. She gently sped my face then pulled me tightly into her embrace. She stroked my back with firm strokes and, in a soft voice, answered, Its all right. Its all right. Son, Mommy understands you. Mommy understands you. Its not your fault. Its not your fault. Youre kind. Youre kind.

    Mommy Elizabeth nodded: Mm. You may not have noticed it, but after Mommy returned to the nation, people said my gaze has changed. Its all right, Son. Its a necessary step in bing a ruler. Theres no need to worry.

    Vyvyan turned around to roar at Elizabeth: You make it sound as if it wasnt you fault!! fired Vyvyan.

    Is there something wrong about me teaching my son how to survive?! argued Elizabeth.

    The atmosphere between them began to freeze. Judging from the way Vyvyan had her teeth clenched, I wouldnt be surprised if the two of them got into a physical altercation.

    I suppose my gaze changed. The version of me that Elizabeth and Vyvyan wanted were different. My heart and eyes changed when I was in the dungeon with Mommy Elizabeth. I didnt know how my eyes now looked; but nheless, others noticed what I least wanted to recall.

    I said Im going to go and ask Ying about the wyrm.

    I didnt say anything else and just gently wiped my eyes. I didnt know what was in my eyes, but it had prated deep into my soul and eyes.

    I killed, and I killed lots. Id definitely continue to kill people even if they werent anthropoids. I understood Yings concern, and I understood she didnt want to kill, but I already knew that this world wasnt that nave. This wasnt a world where you could convince people toy down their arms with sound reasoning. Sometimes, blood had to be spilt. People had to die, and those who deserved to die had to be killed. However, I promised myself not to kill people on baseless grounds, and I wouldnt kill the innocent. That was my condition.

 Book 13: Chapter 42

    Book 13: Chapter 42

    Ying ced a cup of water down in front of me and, in a sincere tone, apologised, Sorry for leaving at breakfast. I am very sorry.

    Dont worry about it. I dont mind.

    Ying nodded: So, is there anything else you came here for? If you came to convince me, then I think theres no need for that. I really dont want to be dragged into your fighting. We dont belong to a nation. Actually, Im not a human to begin with. I dont want to be dragged into your fighting.

    No, Im not here to convince you. Im just giving you a choice. I dont mind if you dont want to be my bodyguard. You can stille with me. Ill prepare a house for you at the Imperial City and provide you with living expenses every month, so you dont need to worry about living needs in the future

    You have already provided us with alms if you are providing us with a home. Thank you very much. As for money, I shall not bother you. I can look after us.

    I smiled: Ill teach you our literacy andnguage over the next few days, then, so that youll be able tomunicate when you get there.

    Ying nodded: Thank you in advance.

    I picked up the cup in front of me and had a drink. I then said, My purpose ining here this time is to find out about the wyrm.

    The wyrm? asked Ying. About the wyrm? What do you want to know?

    I answered The most fundamental piece of information: how to kill it.

    Yings gaze didnt change. She picked up a cup of water by the side: The wyrm is actually a very ordinary wild beast; its no different to one. It has a scale thats a different colour to the rest on its back. If you pierce through it, youll stab its heart. Alternatively, you could behead it, and then shatter its head. Thatll kill it.

    It doesnt sound difficult.

    Ying borated, However, the ocean is its home ground, not ours. It dives into the water and flees when it cant win. s, I cant chase it into the water. Theres an advantage to fighting it assuming a human form, but the drawback is suffering the physical weakness of humans. The shell of the wyrm is covered in a strange power that protects it. The power can also be used as a weapon the same way as your moms. Is that what you call mana? It absorbs the inds mana to form its shell. Normal weapons cant pierce its protective armour but I can. In addition, the more mana it absorbs, the stronger my power grows.

    Ying was an existence created tobat mana, indeed. She was an invincible sabre against mana. She could effortlessly tear through mana. In other words, not only could she counter the wyrm, but also Vyvyan. The primary reason Nier could defeat her was because she was human and had no mana. In Vyvyans case

    Vyvyan was quite proficient at swordy. I didnt think there was much of a discrepancy between Vyvyan and Elizabeth in terms of swordy proficiency. If Vyvyan was willing to wield a sword, there was a chance she could defeat Ying.

    So, if you want to kill the wyrm, please let me go with you, for I am the equivalent of a sharp sword that can pierce its armour.

    I nodded: Are you going to bring Xia, then?

    If I want to kill it, I must bring her. Alone, I am useless. Im just a scabbard. Xia is the sharp de; only Xia can kill it. I can only stop it. I didnt have Xia with me before, but this time, I can let Xia go freely, right?

    Sister called Xia, reaching out and grabbing the corner of Yings clothes from the side. She turned in Yings direction. With a soft chuckle, she asked, Sister, do you finally need me? Arent you worried Ill go berserk again?

    Ying gently stroked Xias hand. In an iparably gentle voice, Ying exined, This will be thest time you see blood  if hes not lying to us, that is.

    Xia slowly turned to me. With a weak smile and timid voice, she said, Thank you. I trust you. I trust you. You saved me and let me see my sister again, werent you? Thank you very much. I heard what you said to my sister just before, so I dont want you toe with us this time.

    Why? I asked, puzzled.

    Xia shook her head: You must know about the incident from several years ago, I assume. At the time, I didnt know what happened. I just wanted to kill. I craved blood. I had no idea what I did. I wanted to kill, and that was all. When I realised what happened, I was covered in blood from head to toe. It was the blood of the children my sister and I liked. We wanted to repay the vigers who took us in, yet we, instead, hurt them. Therefore, I deserve whatever they do to me However however I really missed my sister

    What does that have to do with whether I go with you or not?

    Do you still not know? Im very grateful to you. You are a very kind person and one with a strong sense of justice. You also want to take us in. For that, I am very grateful to you. You are a kind man. As for me, I do not know when I will lose control again. I only know that I will gradually lose my conscious when I enter battle. I might hurt you if youe with us for this battle against the wyrm. If I do, you might be endangered. I only need my sister with me. Ill be able to control myself with her by my side.

    I nced back and forth between the sisters. Ying turned to look at me. In a solemn tone, she said, The wyrm is our problem. There is no need for you to get involved. If I am to go out with Xia, it would be best if there is nobody nearby.

    You confident you can kill it?

    Ying shook her head: No. We need luck. Lots of luck. We can subdue it; unfortunately, we are helpless if it tries to flee.

    What do you want to do if you fail to kill it, then?

    We cant do much, then. I guess we will just stay here if that is the oue. We really want to kill it. It has wandered the waters for too long, killed too many people and desecrated too many corpses. We exist to protect others and y it. It is what we want to do right now and what we ought to do.

    I stood up: You need me, then. I insist on going with you, and I have a method to deal with it. You may not believe it, but I once read about the wyrm, so I really want to see it. Im not worried, and I understand mana very thoroughly. I also have a potion to negate its power. I wont burden you two, and I dont need to worry about Xia.

    Are you not scared? asked Xia.

    No, Im not, I answered with a solemn shake of my head. I believe Ying is a kind girl, and you are a gentle girl; therefore, I trust you two!

 Book 13: Chapter 43

    Book 13: Chapter 43

    I honestly dont get it. Why does His Majesty like going in to danger on his own ord now? remarked Nier, wiping her sword.

    Lucia slowly wiped her dagger, and then checked her gear. In a serious tone, she replied, Thats what makes him His Highness. He endangers himself for others. Thats how he is. His Highness has always been such a brave, yet gentle and kind, person. Thats precisely why I like His Highness.

    But things have changed now. I feel His Majesty doesnt understand that his status is now different to what it was in the past. In the past, he was a Prince, and he had us to protect him

    Isnt the status quo still the same now? Were still by his side, and Her Highness is also by his side. There is nothing or nobody who is more powerful than Her Highness when ites to mana.

    Lucia turned around to look inside the room next door. Four of them were inside discussing the strategy to y the wyrm. Nier and Lucia were outside preparing their gear. Nier was all right, but Lucia wasnt exactly used to her former weapons, since she had not been on the battlefield in a long time.

    Nier sighed: What I meant was that His Majesty doesnt seem to be aware of his current status quo. Lucia, how many kids do you have? You have Nona and Vera, while I have the cutest, Daisy. Were now mothers, and His Majesty is a father. Hes no longer just Her Majestys son, and hes no longer just our lover. Hes now a father. He carries countless responsibilities, yet he still keeps endangering himself. I dont think thats a positive. Yings business has nothing to do with us, yet His Majesty still wants to put himself in danger. If we had gone home, Id be in the Imperial Capital looking after Daisy already.

    Nier ced her long sword to one side then picked up a short dagger by the side. She lowered her head as though she was talking to herself. Suddenly, a dagger was up against Niers neck. Lucia stood in front of Nier, with her dagger in her left hand on Niers waist while her right hand was on her neck. That way, Nier couldnt run. Tone cold, Lucia stated, I wont allow you to attack His Highness however you please. If you think hes wrong, why dont you just break up with him? Im his wife. I will support him and help him no matter what he wants to do instead ofining at the rear.

    Sternly, Nier argued, So, you dont care if His Majesty dies here? Disregarding his life is courageous and kind. That, I know. But he holds Ying in such high regard. What about us, then? Has he spared a thought for us? If something happens to him, what will be of us and our children? Has he considered us?

    He wouldnt be His Highness anymore, then!

    Lightning figuratively appeared between the two. Voice harsh, Nier blustered, Hes no longer the Prince, but the ruler of the North, our husband and our childrens father! He should treat family with more importance now. Were fine; we can wait for him, but what about the girls?! His Majesty never had a father. Does he want our children to grow up the same way?!

    Lucia roared back, You shut up!! Isnt our job to protect His Highness?! With us and Her Highness here, how could His Highness get hurt?!

    Nier took in a deep breath: What about us, then?! Im now <em>truly</em> afraid of death. I now understand why only homeless orphans were recruited as Valkyries. Its because life isnt worth mentioning when you dont have any feelings for anything. I could die for His Majesty when we fell in love. That was my duty as a bodyguard. Now, thought, a frightening feeling strangles me whenever I think of the future. Im afraid to die. Im afraid my Daisy How is she going to live on after I die?

    Lucia was silent this time

    ========

    Lets do that, then. Xia and I will advance first. Queen Vyvyan shall take charge of restricting the wyrm within a specific area. Empress Elizabeth, please have the fleet surround it in order to attract its attention.

    Mm, if you fail, Ill use my mana dissolving potion, and try to kill it using normal means.

    The mana dissolving potion wasnt actually difficult to create. I just never made potions before in this world. Consequently, my eyes stung when I simmered the herbs. Mera used to create potions and perfumes the same way. She put up with the strange smelling pot inside of her house that housed only her alone. I was grateful Mera left behind her book.

    After using the mana dissolving potion to remove the wyrms outer shell, we intended to subdue using cannons and des. However, I didnt think wed need to resort to that. After all, I was confident in Ying and Xias abilities. Ying can stand equally against it with a normal sword, so she shouldnt have a problem, since she had Xia this time.

    Ying nodded, and then stood up: I shall go and prepare, then.

    Mm. Vyvyan smiled, and then watched Ying leave and shut the door. She then looked to me: Son, dont go this time.

    Why? I want to go! I must go, not only are you and M-, Her Majesty going, but my wives are going to. How can I stay in the rear and watch?!

    Vyvyan smiled: Son, what are we going to do if you get in danger? Were not fighting onnd but water this time. And, were in an area we dont manage, no less. We dont even have a map. What are you going to do if something happens? Do you think youll be lucky enough to escape death again? Additionally, if were distracted with trying to protect you, how will we focus on taking down the wyrm?

    I wont be a burden! I definitely wont attempt something beyond what Im capable of!

    You say that every time, but tell me one time you didnt run full pelt into danger? Son, youre no longer who you were in the past. In the past, you could do as you fancied, but you now have wives and children. If something happens to you, what do you want to be of your wives and child?

    What about my wives, then? What if they die?

    Vyvyan replied in a serious tone: Thats why Elizabeth and I dont really want you all to go. More precisely, we were against you killing the wyrm in the first ce. However, were entertaining you, since its your request. As your mom, though, I must tell you: your father, my brother, could be considered an excellent King and a qualified brother, but not a qualified father. Thats why you cant copy him. Son, you must bear in mind that youre now the father of three kids. If you must risk your life, you should prioritise your family, not Ying, who youve only met for a few days.

    Mm I looked at Vyvyan and went to speak several times. I really wanted to say something, but the words wouldnte to me, as Vyvyan was right. In the end, I argued, Ying saved my life, though

    Vyvyan took in a big breath: What does that have to do with you killing the wyrm? You, by all means, could take Ying and leave. Theres no need for you to take this risk. In short, Im your mommy, Son; hence, if you want to kill the wyrm, Mommy will definitely help you. However, I hope you think hard about it. Weve only formted a n. We have nothing to lose if we dont kill it. Think hard about what you should risk your life for. You couldve done it for us in the past, then for your wives, but what about this time? What are you risking your life for this time?

 Book 13: Chapter 44

    Book 13: Chapter 44

    Shall I kill the wyrm or not? Should I go or not? I understand what Mommy Vyvyan was getting at. I never thought about it, though, I contemted.

    Your Majesty, called Nier. She returned to my side after her bath. She grabbed her long hair that had water trickling off and sat down next to me. Her scent was more prominent after just bathing. After sitting down next to me, she said, You appear to have something on your mind. What are you thinking about?

    Im wondering if I should go kill the wyrm or not.

    Do you want to hear my opinion, Dear?

    Nier checked to see that there was nobody around before addressing me as Dear, which she used when we were alone. However, she didnt look rxed and happy as she usually did when alone with me. She licked her lips as though she was in a bit of a dilemma: If I was in your shoes, I wouldnt go and pick a fight with the wyrm this time.

    Why? I asked.

    Nier solemnly answered, Because its meaningless. Dear, I hope you listen to me this time. My husband, Daisys father, I hope you listen to me. Lets not pick a fight with the wyrm this time, and just take Ying and Xia. Yes, its all right to bring Ying and Xia. I just hope youll listen to me and not challenge the wyrm.

    Are you a scared, Nier? Is it because youve never fought on water before?

    No Mm I would say, yes, answered Nier. She sped my face in her hands and gently ran her fingers across my face. She was sad and eager to convince me. In a soft voice, she said, My husband, Dear, to be honest, Im not afraid of fighting even now. Ill take up my sword without hesitation if its to protect you and Daisy. I will fight them regardless of how many they number or how strong they may be. I wont be afraid in that situation.

    Arent you protecting me this time, too?

    But the risk that youre taking this time is meaningless! retorted Nier, voice loud. She sternly thundered, For what reason are you taking a risk to y the wyrm? Do you want to protect us, your children or Her Majesty? None of them. You just want to challenge the wyrm. Youre doing something utterly meaningless this time!!

    I want to bring Ying and Xia! I argued.

    Then, bring them!! I wontin or refuse anymore. Im fine with anything as long as you give up on picking a fight with the wyrm, shouted Nier, on the verge of tears. She choked on her words as she continued, My husband, Dear, youre now Daisys father and my husband. You dont need to take this pointless risk I beg you Please Dont let Daisy be without a father I dont want to be without a husband Im now honestly scared. Im honestly afraid Ill die. Im afraid Daisy will be left without a mother for apletely meaningless reason, and the same goes for you! You dont want Daisy to be without a father, do you?!

    I dont I dont want to, either I stammered.

    I grabbed hold of Niers hand. I leaned over and gently touched our heads. Nier softly sobbed then let go of my hand to hug me. I hugged her back and stroked her wet hair. I looked at the wall behind her. Behind the wall was Ying and Xias room.

    I debated with myself: Should I go and kill the wyrm or not? What significance would I derive from it? I want to kill it so that Ying and Xia can leave with peace of mind. Will they leave with us if I tell them were not going to kill the wyrm and just leave? I dont think Ying would. Killing the wyrm is their mission. They probably wont leave until then. But Nier isnt wrong. Shes right. I can still leave, even if Ying and Xia dont leave with us. I insist that I dont love Ying, so I can by all means leave her. I have my own wives and children. Im now a father, a ruler, a husband, and I have a family.

    Vyvyan and Nier are right. I need to have my own new life now. Maybe I should live for the sake of my children, because they were born a little soon. I never felt I had another factor in my life  by that, I mean that Im now a father.

    I cant let something happen to myself. Inard lost his life when he went to y the dragon. He didnt need to go to the dragons den, but he lost his life just because he wanted to y it for its head, leaving Troy without a father. Vyvyan can be considered a very noble mom. With her, whether or not I had a father, made no difference, but what about Daisy? Even if losing her father doesnt affect her, it doesnt mean that its a good thing all of a sudden. How much sadness would Nier have to bear, as she takes care of Daisy? I think thats why Nier and Vyvyan are stopping me.

    Niers father passed away when she was young, while Vyvyan experienced the aforementioned scenario. The two of them understood how the person left behind felt. They knew that pain.

    When I was out risking my life, Vyvyan and Elizabeth were always worried for me, for Im their son. Lucia, Nier, Ling Yue and Luna worried for me, because they love me. Now, not only do my wives and mothers worry, but my children, as well. There are so many people worried about me now. How many people would be sad if something happens to me?

    I can no longer be without concern as I did in the past. I have to take numerous people and things into consideration. I cant break the hearts of those who love me. I must think about how the people around me are going to live on if something happens to me. How much would my wives and children suffer? I cant behave the way I did in the past. I cant.

    I should go back now. I should return with my moms and wives. Ying and Xia can follow if they want. Weve still done all we can, even if they wonte with me. I have no reason to insist on staying with them. They have their own lives, while I have my wives and family. We all have people we want to protect and be with.

    Since I didnt respond, Nier went on: Dear, I beg you, dont go. Dont go. Lets go home. Lets go home. I want to see our Daisy. I want to go home. Lets go home together

    Mm I know. I know

    You dont know!! eximed Nier, clutching my face and looking at me with a gaze on the border of insanity. If you understood, youd cancel our n, and go home tomorrow. We can go home tomorrow!!

    I didnt respond. I just gently hugged Nier and tried to calm her trembling down. It was the first time that Nier was so emotional in front of me. She just wanted to return home; that was all she asked for. I stood up, and then patted her on her shoulder. In a soft voice, I said, I need to go and speak to Lucia.

    What do you want to say? Are you letting her know were leaving? asked Nier.

    I answered, No Sometimes, when I cant decide on something, I need to go and ask Lucia

    When I couldnt make up my mind, when Icked courage, I always had a desire to consult Lucia. She knew me best and was the person who could best help me gain rity. As long as she was by my side, Id be able to regain my courage and my direction. I suppose it was the power of childhood friends, ordinary, yet special

 Book 13: Chapter 45

    Book 13: Chapter 45

    Lucia regained a lot of her waking time recently. In the past, she couldnt sleep at night, so shed walk about lifelessly during the day as zombies did. She adapted to sleeping at dawn when she was young and trained herself to survive on minimal sleep. After getting married, though, she desperately tried to change her sleep hours, but she had yet to seed. She could only fall asleep veryte at night and would wake up before dawn. However, it wasnt so bad since she had kids to take care of. Like a spirit, Lucia wandered around in the Imperial Pce by herself at night so that she didnt disturb us. As a result, the guards would go on frantic searches.

    I exited the shrine and went to search for Lucia. She was very easy to find. She seemed to appear by my side whenever I wanted to see her. I found her sitting on therge tree, peering into the distance. I didnt know what she was looking at. Perhaps she was looking at the scenery of the small ind.

    Ah, Your Highness! eximed Lucia, noticing me.

    Lucia extended her hand toward me. She wanted to climb down, but I shook my head. I climbed the tree to sit next to her. She watched me with a smile. Her eyes glittered in heart-warming way underneath the moonlight. She grabbed hold of my hand with a smile and leaned onto my shoulder. With a smile, she asked, Whats wrong, Your Highness? Itste now. If you dont sleep now, how are you going to be ready tomorrow? Arent we going to go and y the wyrm? We wont be able to kill it if youre not in shape, right?

    No, I was wondering if I should kill it or not.

    I checked out the scenery. Lots of lush trees grew closely together on the ind, thereby blocking out the hazy moonlight. The silver light of the moonlight reflected off the ocean surface in the distance. The light broke off as the water moved. The sound of the waves was rxing.

    Puzzled, Lucia tilted her head: Whats wrong, Your Highness? Why are you suddenly hesitating? Havent you nned this for a long time? Also, were ready, so why do you want to cancel the n now?

    No Its just that I suddenly felt that its not such a good idea for me to be putting us in danger for Yings sake when weve got children. I dont want Nona and Vera to be orphaned because of us, so Lucia, do you think we should continue? I said.

    Lucia didnt immediately respond. Instead, she gently hugged my arm, and then slightly shifted around. She then released me and lied down on my knee. She reached her hand out and gently touched my chin without saying anything for a long time. I looked at her without knowing what to say.

    Lucia softly giggled: I think it doesnt matter to me if you want to go. You keep thinking that well die, but cant we survive? Why wont we make it when we have Queen Vyvyan and me? Additionally, Your Highness, arent you always brave?

    I solemnly replied, I dont think that I can be brave anymore. Lucia, Im now your husband, and Nona and Veras father. If I risk my life again this time, Ill be failing in my duty as your husband and a father. If I must risk my life, it should be for all of you, and not for Ying, who I just met

    Lucias gaze was hard to read. She sped my face and, in a soft voice, responded, Dont you always do this? Dont you always risk your life for those who youve met and havent met? Thats the gentle and just man that you are. We never met Ying and Xia before; however theyre in their current state precisely because we came here. Therefore, I think the right thing to do is help them resolve the matter here, and then bring them home with us.

    I nodded then quietly asked, Well be putting ourselves at risk. What are Nona and Vera going to do? Arent we being irresponsible if we do this?

    Lucia suddenlyprehended what I was getting at, so sheughed in a soft voice: Your Highness, are you afraid now? Are you afraid of death now?

    I nodded: Uhm.

    Indeed, that was how I felt. I was afraid right now. Being afraid to risk ones neck is a bad habit, but I couldnt deny I was afraid of losing Lucia, wouldnt see Nona and Vera again and that their lives would change.

    I really didnt want to die. I once put my life on the line to chase after a horse carriage by myself in order to rescue Luna. I dared to attack the churchs castle, but I didnt dare to step onto the deck to take on the wyrm. I never knew fear no matter what I faced in the past until Nier mentioned family.

    Nier was right. I wanted to see my Nona, Vera, Daisy and Ling Yue. I still hadnt seen Ling Yues child. The huge fox was still waiting for my return. She wanted to see me when she gave birth. I couldnt afford to die.

    I discovered that I was choking on my words when I went to speak. I hugged Lucia tightly, and sobbed Im truly afraid.

    Lucia gently hugged me back without speaking. She gave me light strokes on my back, but kept silent for a long time.

    Your Highness This is the first time youve told me youre afraid Lucia whispered by my ear. She gently stroked my back and continued, Your Highness, I am now your wife, and also Nona and Veras mother, but Im also Lucia. That hasnt changed; youre still the same, too. Though youre now a father, a husband and a son, arent you still Troy Gdriel Rosvenor?

    Lucia released me then cupped my face in her hands. She looked into my eyes. I saw immense sorrow in her green eyes for the first time. She said, Your Highness, did my marriage be a burden to you? You were originally a fair, just and fearless soldier, but youre now afraid, because of our children and me. My husband, this year, you This is your first year as an adult Have you already be an ordinary man as my father is? My husband, Troy, youve only just matured. Dont look so scared as though youre an old man

    Lucia gently stroked my chin. She ran her hand across my stubble. I suddenly realised those who gave up their stance and only wanted to live for the sake of their family and everything around them, were middle-aged people who lost their sharp edge.

    Ive just turned eighteen. Troy has only just be an adult, yet hes already lost his sharp edge? I asked myself.

    No, I wasnt unhappy with my family No, I wasnt dissatisfied with Lucia, Nier or my moms I just didnt want to give up I just felt at my age shouldnt I be more hot blooded? Shouldnt I be a young man going wild at my age?

    I asked myself, Why am I afraid?

    Go for it, Your Highness Consider it your final brave act. Consider it something youre doing for yourself. Your Highness, you arent doing this for Ying and Xia but for you Go for yourself and your future

 Book 13: Chapter 46

    Book 13: Chapter 46

    I solemnly said, Nier, I still want to go.

    Nier sat up from the ground and, hopeless, she sighed: Did you go see Lucia? Why is that that you randomly get excited every time after seeing her? Dear, do you really want to go?

    I affirmatively nodded: Ah, I do. I wont let you go alone. Ille with you. Nier, I really want to go. I want to witness this. I want to kill the wyrm for myself; not for Ying and Xia. Just for myself. Nier, I really want to go. I really want to go!

    Nier let out a heavy sigh: I shall choose to do my best, since you have made your decision. Dear, we shall go, as you want to y it, but you must keep yourself safe. Dont let anything happen to you.

    I nodded, and then walked up to Niers side to give her a gentle hug. She didnt speak or hug me back. She just stayed in my embrace. I gently stroked her back then softly asked, Whats wrong, Nier. Are you angry?

    Mm, responded Nier, in a muffled voice. She chose to be forthright: Im truly very angry. Im not angry at you but myself, and Im jealous. Im jealous of Lucia. Im the same as her. Im your wife, as well, and you promised to not be bias, but Im still very jealous of her.

    Why?

    That was what I afraid of most when it came to my wives. I treated Lucia and Nier the same way. I was afraid of one of them would say I was bias towards one of them. I, therefore, did my best to spend the same amount of time with each of them and split things evenly between them. I felt that was treating them equally.

    Because replied Nier, hesitant.

    Nier raised her head. She had emotionless eyes in the past. This time, she revealed a strong reluctance this time, nheless. Her jealousy was strong enough to turn to hate. She took in a deep breath as though she was doing her best to stop herself from crying.

    Im jealous. Too jealous. Why? Why is Lucia is able to raise your spirits every time? Why do you seek her out whenever you cant think things through? She can definitely raise your spirit, too. Why can she raise your spirit, yet I am forever stuck making you feel troubled? Im honestly jealous of her. Very jealous. Why? How can she understand you so well?

    Niers tears started to slowly course down her face. Some say that tears taste sweet if theyre tears of joy, while tears taste salty if theyre tears of sadness. I suppose tears of despair and jealousy must taste as bitter as bile. She grabbed me tightly. In a shaky voice, she borated, Im honestly very jealous of her. Lucia understands you so well, while I dont understand you at all I don know what you want to do and why you want to do things

    I gently stroked Niers back. Voice quiet, I exined, Its all right, its all right, Nier. Lucia understands me, for weve been together for a very long time. Lucia and I are childhood friends. Weve been together, since we were young. Thats how Lucia knows me so well. Lucia knows what I want to do and what exactly I want.

    Nier tightly gripped my chest and loudly shouted, Thats why Im jealous of her!! Shes far too high above me! Lucia spent too much time with you before I knew you. I thought time didnt matter; I thought I could catch up, but I now finally understand that its not the case. Lucia grew up with you, so she understands you. Youll always think of her whenever youre at a loss. Why dont youe to see me? Why? Why? I feel Im inferior to Lucia But you only feel that Lucia can provide you with direction when youre at a loss Why do you trust her so much? Why cant you reach out to me the same way?

    I had no argument, because Nier was right, for that was how I saw Lucia and Nier. Unlike my love with Nier, my love with Lucia didntprise of a nightlife. We sometimes wouldnt even be intimate, even during the day, but Id seek out Lucia when someone tries to stop me and when I didnt know what to do. It was probably because I trusted Lucia, and she always knew what exactly I wanted. Lucia knew what I wanted and thought better than myself. Moreover, she always stood by my side, regardless of what I said or wanted to do. She wouldntin and protected me whenever I was in danger.

    I think the time advantage in my rtionship with Lucia was what made our rtionship deeper than my rtionship with Nier. Lucia and I didnt need to cling together to share the same thoughts. Lucia and I werent a sweet couple, but the sort of couple that wasparable to a tranquilke, and we had absolute faith in each other.

    I believed Lucia would protect me, and I trusted her to support me. Simrly, Lucia would trust me and walk side by side with me.

    I gave Nier a light hug, and thenforted her in a soft voice: Its all right, Nier. The only reason Lucia and I consult each other often, is because we were always together before, not because I love her more than you. I love you, too, Nier. My love for you is the same as my love for Lucia. I cant say that I can give you exactly what you want, but I can guarantee Ill give you my best the same way I do for Lucia. Nier, I spent a very long time with Lucia. In the past, we were together, but thats fine. We dont have a past, but we have a future. As long as were together, we can be the same, as well.

    Nier softly sobbed and rested her head on my chest. I didnt continue to say anything. I, instead, hugged her tighter and slowly stroked her back and long ck hair. She tightened her arms around me and quietly replied, We will definitely have a future me. We will definitely have a future. I hope there wille a day where you can be by my side when youre confused and lost. I wont make you feel troubled again. I promise to do my best to understand you. I promise Dear, in the future

    There wont be in the future, Nier. Ill always be by your side in the future. I promise. This is thest time Ill be wilful. Believe me, Nier. Ill be by your side in the future. I promise to be by our childs side. I wont endanger myself again. I promise

 Book 13: Chapter 47

    Book 13: Chapter 47

    My moms didnt argue otherwise, since I wanted to go. The fleet was ready to set out at any time. Frankly, we couldnt continue to stay on the ind, as we didnt have sufficient provisions. The residents of the ind didnt leave behind much food. The Valkyries scoured all the food avable, but they werent interested in it. They avoided it as if it was the gue as long as they could return to the ship.

    My moms gave up eating the native food. Vyvyan was interested in the vegetables, though. As a result, Ying, Xia and I were the chief rice consumers. That was why we continued to deplete the provisions on the ship despite the ship having docked. That was also why we couldnt stay here for long. The return trip will be a big issue once the food on the ship runs out. As such, we have no choice but to hurry and battle the wyrm. However, the sea was calm. We had several sunny days, while the warmth on the water surface was addicting.

    There were no turbulent waves or winds. The risk of being thrown into the water that night was nowhere in sight. The area in which the wyrm was active was a lot wider than we imagined. We could only stay for another three days. We had no choice but to return after three days whether or not we seeded. We informed Ying about our circumstance, and she said there werent any problems. She expressed shed return with us if we didnt encounter the wyrm, but she would return in the future.

    I really wanted to know the reason for the wyrming and leaving. Supposedly, Ying didnt know why it left. Ying was responsible for protecting the vige, not ying the wyrm. If it arrived at the perimeter of the vige, she could sense it. I didnt quite understand why it came to me that day when its active zone was so wide.

    I had a few questions on my mind: Why did it suddenlye to me? Why did it attack me? Was it a coincidence or did I unfortunately encounter it when I entered? ording to Ying, however, she didnt receive any news that day. Something mustve attracted it to us when we approached. I dont know what attracted it, but it couldnt have been us, could it? It doesnt eat humans; if it did, it wouldnt have a need to eat us specifically, right?

    Vyvyan sat next to me and let the breeze of the sea blow on her. With a smile, she said, If there are no obvious signs, we will have to leave. Ying and Xia are aware of that, right? You also understand that if they return in the future, it will have nothing to do with us, right?

    I nodded, and then threw a shell toward the ocean: I know, and Ying knows, too. If we can kill the wyrm this time, thatll be for the best. If we cant, weve done our best. We cant stay here forever to kill it. But, Mom, Im very worried as to what well do when we return?

    Vyvyan firmly rubbed my head: Isnt that perfect, then? We wont have to search for it in that case. If ites over on its own ord, itll be doomed. It didnt approach when we came. Now we have Ying and Xia, as well. If it approaches now, well kill it while were at it. Honestly speaking, I think I can take it out alone. Creatures in the elvennds are all creatures with mana. I can kill all of them, so a wyrm is nothing impressive. Believe in Mommy. Mommy will surely protect you. Mommy will surely protect you. Mommy wont let you get hurt. Youve fallen into this ocean once. Mommy wont let you fall into it a second time.

    Mommy Vyvyan said that every time. I felt safe as long as I was with her. With that said, something about her felt off. In the past, she never repeated shed protect me so many times or say so much, because she was confident she could keep me safe as long as I was with her. This time however, she repeated herself numerous times. Therefore, I pondered, Was she trying to reassure me or herself? Mommy Vyvyan said that we absolutely had to leave in three days. Is she d? Is the wyrm threatening to her? Ying described it as a mere wild beast. Is she not too confident this time despite her overwhelming power?

    I questioned, Mom, why do I feel that youre not so confident this time?

    Vyvyan shook her head with a softugh. She pulled me into her embrace and quietly exined, Son, Mommy is, indeed, not too confident this time, but not due to the wyrm. The wyrm is just a wild beast with mana to me. Theres no shortage of these kinds of beasts in the elven forest. There are dragons to our west. Why would I be worried about a single wyrm?

    Then, Mom, you

    Vyvyan erased her smile and looked at me with a serious look: Im worried about Ying and Xia. Ying and Xia are immune to mana. In other words, Im just an insignificant existence to them. I basically have no mana against them. At the same time, I hate the feeling of cutting people with a sword, so Im very worried about Ying and Xia this time.

    But arent they on our side?

    Vyvyan looked in the direction of the shrine and sighed: But Xia will go berserk. Last time she went berserk, she killed five kids. This time, Im worried about you, Son. You may have grown up now, but I still see you as a kid. Furthermore, even if you havee of age now, youre still no different to Xia. Youre as vulnerable as those five kids. Thats why I was honestly very worried about you when I heard Ying and Xia wereing with us. I can protect you thanks to my mana as a demi-god, but my mana ispletely ineffective against them, so Im very scared. As such, Mommy isnt confident that Mommy can protect you this time.

    Smiling helplessly, I gave Vyvyan gentle hug, and she hugged me back. She gently stroked my back and, in a soft voice, said, This time, you must stay by Elizabeths side if we go out to battle. Ying and Xia can still be wounded with des despite being immune to mana. Nier can defeat Ying; hence, Elizabeth can certainly defeat her, as well. Ill share a boat with Ying and Xia, while you, Elizabeth, Nier and Lucia will be on another ship. Remember: the wyrm isnt a problem, so dont worry about it. Focus on Ying and Xia. You must bear that in mind, Son. Ying and Xia are dangerous to you, much, much more dangerous than the wyrm.

    I replied, I trust Ying and Xia. I trust that they wont harm me.

    Vyvyan didnt argue. Instead, she stroked my head then gave my forehead a soft kiss. In a soft voice, she remarked, Arent Ying and Xia the same as the wyrm? Arent they wild beasts, too?

 Book 13: Chapter 48

    Book 13: Chapter 48

    I thought there would be a miracle. Isnt there always that final day, that final moment where the main protagonist proves his victory when everybody is in despair? You know, where the epic music is yed and the main protagonist has a me in his eyes? Isnt there also the plot where the main female protagonist is the only person who understands him, and they fall deeply in love at first sight? That only happens in movies, though. I transmigrated, but I still hadnt seen such a scene out of a fiction story.

    Three days had gone by. The ocean was still peaceful as though the wyrm had disappeared, yet as though it never existed. There wasnt a single wave. It was so peaceful that it was suspicious.

    We couldnt continue waiting any longer, Ying and Xia understood that. We had to leave after the third day. They could return to the indter if they wanted, but I had to leave no matter what. I knew what Mom was thinking. She agreed to their request, but the reality was that you needed time and money to travel from the North to the ind; there was no way Ying and Xia could earn enough, even in an entire lifetime, to return to the ind. Therefore, it was impossible for them to return once they left. I didnt want to tell them, because I was still slightly worried and scared.

    Niers words stuck with me; it was simr to choking on a fish bone. I had to protect my family and wanted to go home to see my girls. I wanted to be by Ling Yues side to witness my childs birth. It was good news the wyrm didnt show itself thest three days, for the reason that we could peacefully return home and I wouldnt feel as though I missed anything.

    It wasnt bad to have a peaceful trip home. I promised Nier I wouldnt let them meet with danger, so I wouldnt pursue hot-headed emotions in the future. The main reason I protected Ying and Xia, was because I saw my former self in Ying. I determinedly protected Ying, rescued Xia in the middle of the night and even nned to go and challenge the wyrm, because I had lingering feelings for my former self, but also felt a tinge of reluctance. In the end, my perspective changed; there was nothing bad about a peaceful trip.

    Though I couldnt achieve my previous goal, Nier and Lucia had some fun on the ind. They couldnt swim, since they didnt have their swimwear. We strolled along the sandy shore and went exploring in the forest. It wasnt as leisurely as what we originally nned; nevertheless, I guess we did get to have some fun on a small ind. Sadly, I didnt find what I was after.

    Wasnt I supposed toe across some secluded reverend or some ancient artefact on a deste ind that would allow me to reach the pinnacle of life? Why didnt I find it? I didnt even see a second vige, let alone a cheat weapon. I couldnt believe there were only so many people on a small ind.

    Besides more trees than I could count, there was virtually nothing in the forest. The forest spread across the entire ind. However, ording to what Lucia said, the forests were very barren. There was nothing useful. There wasnt much that could be used. The trees were also useless. The forest was the most ordinary type of forest. It might be useful for making paper in the future, but that was the future.

    The vigers didnt have any maps of the ocean, either. I intended to form a navy that could travel long distances to carefully explore the ind. It might be a ce where my navy would be able to replenish supplies and whatnot. Then, I needed to find a good ce to construct my overseas vi. Then, Id take my family to visit the ind annually for a vacation in summer. I think there was a decent idea. Although the ind didnt have nice scenery nor was itfortable, it had the potential to be a nice ce. If I wanted to do that, though, I needed to locate the wyrm and y it.

    Those were future ns; the priority was to leave. I went through a lot on the trip. The wyrm attacked me. I met Ying and Xia, and then spent some time on the ind with my wives and moms. The trip wasnt for nothing in the end. At the very least, I got to see the ind. There might be other inds around. The culture on the ind couldnt possibly have been invented by a few meagre people.

    I knocked and then pulled the door open. I saw Ying and Xia. They were done preparing and were sitting to one side silently. I said, Lets go.

    Ying nodded: The wyrm didnt appear?

    No.

    Ying stood up: I guess that is something to be grateful for in a sense. After all, we will be able to get there in peace this way. Xia will also be able to have a blissful life, I guess. Life here isnt suited to her. If your nation is a peaceful nation without war as you said, then that ce would be the ce suited for Xia.

    As long as I have you, Sister, I am fine with anywhere, said Xia.

    From behind Ying, Xia used the floor as support to try and sit up with all her might. I walked over and gently carried Xia up. She leaned my chest and didnt say anything. However, she wore a tender smile. A gentle smile finally appeared on Yings straight face. With a smile, she said, Xia seems to really like you.

    Xia ced a hand on my chest. In a sincere tone, she responded, Thats because, while I cannot see Misters face, I can tell he is very gentle, for his chest is very warm. He holds me just as gently as you do, Sister. He could rescue me, was willing to protect you and is willing to give us a home. Sister, we are truly very fortunate to have met him.

    I, on the other hand, think Ive given you both quite a lot of trouble, I said.

    If were talking about the process, I would agree, remarked Ying. She walked up to me; however, her line of sight wasnt on me but Xia. She gently stoked Xias hair and tenderly said, I need to acknowledge that I really want to have Xia again. I was so afraid when Xia was by my side, as I was afraid of losing her again. Xia is my sister. I really want to see her and be by her side.

    I passed Xia to Ying. Ying dallied for a moment before taking Xia. Xia leaned into her sisters arms and silently smiled. I turned around and softly said, Hurry up ande to the harbour, then. Ill be heading over, first.

    Ying nodded: All right.

    Just as I arrived at the door, I suddenly heard, Thank you.

    I stopped at the door. It was the same scene as when I was lying on the ground, watching Ying leave from behind and thanking her. Mere days had passed, yet our roles were reversed. Nheless, I believed she was smiling as I was at the door. It wasnt a big smile, and I wasnt emotionally excited. It was just a satisfying feeling and felt very warming as though we shouldve done everything we did before, but it was actually just for a thank you.

    You dont need to thank me, I opened the door and gave her the same response that she gave me back then.

 Book 13: Chapter 49

    Book 13: Chapter 49

    Lucia initially encouraged me to not quit, but she revealed a smile of relief when we boarded the ship. The deck was as exquisite as before. It wasnt the cruise ship; but nheless, it was still very pretty. My two moms revealed rxed smiles. Mommy Elizabeth even brought out red wine and intended to enjoy a meal in the outdoor with the sea breeze and fish just caught. I thought it was a decent idea.

    We all sat on the deck and enjoyed the red wine Mommy Elizabeth always had prepared no matter when and where as well as a fish that was just prepared. The fish didnt look intricately prepared. The cook boiled it once, sprinkled some salt on and then served it up. Apanying it were berries from the ind. We let loose and rxed on the ship for a few days.

    Lucia and Nier removed their weapons and ced them aside. The two of them were on standby for battle thest three days, because they were awaiting the arrival of the wyrm. Perhaps it didnt dare to appear out of fear.

    Ying didnt pay any attention to our gathering. Due to thenguage barrier, she didnt establish a good rtionship with my family. She leaned on a side of the deck alone and spaced out, as she looked down at the ocean below. When she first saw the ship, she froze stiff. She never saw such arge ship before. It wasnt one of the mana-powered battleships we had in the North but the original model, wind-powered battleships. I hadntpared them before, but when I did, I realised the mana-powered machines were basically overpowered.

    The mana-powered ships were two-times faster than the wind-powered ships. It might not look as obvious with small ships, but the difference was as clear as day whenparing big ships. Further, the mana-powered ships didnt require as much manpower. The ship was able to stop at the ind for a longer time.

    I stood up and walked over to Ying. She said, I havent seen this scenery before. When I came here in the past, I always came at night. I never saw the ocean during the day before. This sea breeze is soothing. Also, the ocean is pretty; this is the first time Ive felt it was pretty. I didnt like the ocean one bit despite the ce we lived being surrounded by sea.

    Perhaps you held some preconceptions. After all, your impression of the ocean is probably just images of the wyrm killing humans, right? I would understand why you dont like the ocean, then.

    I ced the ss of wine in my hand into Yings. She looked at the liquid inside the ss feeling perplexed. Smiling, I exined, Have a taste. This is the wine at our ce. I dont think Ive ever seen you drink alcohol.

    Theres very little wine in the vige. Its too much of a waste of food. I only ever have sweet wine oncer per year when people give me wine as a tribute, exined Ying.

    Ying had a small sip. Her expressionless face instantly changed. Her white face went totally red. She covered her mouth and violently coughed. I didnt think that the wine was that spicy.

    Sorry, sorry I really am not too used to this taste stammered Ying, struggling to get oxygen, since she had her hand over her mouth.

    I shook my head: Its fine. Dont force yourself if youre not used to it. Dont worry if you dont like it.

    Its all right, said Ying, with a shake of her head. Her red face gradually returned to normal. She cleared her throat. She looked at the wine again and, in a quiet voice, stated, Although Im still not used to it, it appears that you have to drink it every day at your ce. I wont be able to live there if I dont get used it, right?

    Who do you see drinking it every day?

    The mistress with ck hair.

    Dont use her as an example of us. Not even I drink every day.

    Mommy Elizabeth had two hobbies: killing people and drinking liquor.

    Ying was fascinated with the red wine: I think its quite nice, though. Although its a bit spicy, its sweet and warm when it reaches my throat. Theres also the strong fruit scent. Is this brewed from some sort of fruit? Ive never had this sort of fruit.

    In my mind:  Dont go there.

    I didnt know what fruit it was brewed from. I had no idea what fruits were used to brew the wine in this world. Cherries? I doubt it.

    Whatever the case, Im d you like it.

    Ying went back to looking at the ocean, while I went back to Nier and Lucia. Sulky, Lucia asked, Your Highness, what did you two just talk about?

    I answered honestly: Nothing. Ying just wanted to know how life was on our side and wanted to learn to get used to it. Shes never drank our wine before. As a consequence, she choked on it.

    Nier indifferently snorted: How is she going to be a soldier, if she cant even drink wine? When I first killed as a Valkyrie, Her Majesty gave me a bottle of strong wine.

    No, I dont think your time serving as a Valkyrie can be used as a standard.

    Lucia pondered to herself for a moment before saying, The first time I drank wine was when I secretly drank my fathers wine. However, our elven wine is different to humanitys. Our wine tastes lighter and sweeter by a bit, which suited my preference that time. The thing was, my dad didnt let me drink wine. I only got to drink whenever I liked after I grew up in the pce.

    I never expected Lucia to like drinking liquor.

    Nier set her gaze on the ocean. She sighed, and then, with a soft giggle, asked, Isnt that quite nice? Your Majesty, its nice to be able to return in peace. Ying didnt say anything about going back, did she?

    No, I answered with a head shake. I nced over to Ying, who was drinking at the side of the deck, and continued, She didnt say anything. Id say Ying is understanding and sensible. Shes not the wilful type of woman. She just has her own principles and beliefs that she firmly sticks to simrly to Ling Yue Okay, shes sometimes actually very wilful.

    Nier pouted, while Lucia revealed a cold expression.

    I thought, Are these two that hostile towards Ling Yue?! Nier, arent you friends with her?! Didnt you say your rtionship with her was quite good after you came back?! Why are you sulking and hostile now?! Ling Yue hasnt crossed you two in any way!

    I think its better to call Ying over, remarked Lucia. She looked in Yings direction and raised her ss. She closed her eyes and quietly said, Ying looks really lonely over there. We should tell her toe and join us. Didnt His Highness say he doesnt have feelings for Ying? In that case, Ying saved our lives and can be considered our friend.

    She did let others hurt His Majesty, though, argued Nier.

    Didnt you almost kill her, as well? Youre even now, retorted Lucia.

    Nier pouted and didnt say another word. Lucia ced her ss down then looked at me: Your Highness, go and call her over. I dont want to be the one who takes the initiative to call a woman over, to sit next to my husband and drink wine.

    Arent you the one who came up with the idea?!

 Book 13: Chapter 50

    Book 13: Chapter 50

    <strong>*Knock. Knock. Knock.*</strong>

    I ced the novel in my hand down and went over to open the door. Outside was Vyvyan, who had her blonde hair down. She looked at me with an amorous smile and asked, How are you, Son? Are you asleep?

    No, but Ill be sleeping now.

    I felt somewhat perplexed. I didnt know what she visited me sote at night for. Normally speaking, Vvyvan wouldnte to me on her own ord, especially sote, unless something came up, because she was aware of our rtionship issues. After all, Lucia and Niers room was next to mine. Lucia was active at night, too. If someone found us together, Veras birth origins would be exposed. A berserk elf could kill an infant.

    Vyvyan answered, Isnt that nice, then? Son, let me in.

    Ah, oh, uhm.

    I couldnt make Vyvyan wait outside for too long. I, therefore, made way. She shut the door behind her. She then looked around and, with a smile,mented, Son, you always keep your room clean and tidy no matter where you go.

    Mm, Im used to it.

    It was a habit I adopted from the world I came from. Plus, I learnt how to tidy my own room after Lunas departure, and I figured out how to wear my clothes. Vyvyan walked up to the side of my bed and sat down. She then pat the spot next to her: Son,e sit down.

    I sat next to Vyvyan. Baffled, I questioned, Mom, is something the matter?

    Vyvyan gently reached her hand out and rested my head on her thigh. I was a tad confused and lied down on her thigh. I had no idea what was going on. With a softugh, she stated, Nothing special. Mommy just wanted to spend time with you. You now have your own wives and children, so Mommy doesnt have many chances to stay by your side. Son, Mommy wants to spend some quality time by your side now.

    I nodded: Uhm

    Moms hands gently slid across my forehead. She hummed a melody that sounded distant, yet familiar. It was same the feeling as when I lied on Moms thigh during my childhood. Vyvyan stroked my head whilst maintaining her smile: Son, did the ne I give you drop into the water?

    I nodded: Yeah. I lost literally everything when I encountered the wyrm, including the ne

    No wonder why I suddenly couldnt sense you. Fortunately, Mommy prepared something else by your side. Otherwise, Mommy wouldnt have known you were in danger this time.

    Luckily, I was saved.

    Mommy Vyvyan let out a heavy sigh: Yeah. Luckily, you were safe. Mommy always wants to protect you. Mommy doesnt want any danger to befall you, but Mommy has realised that Mommy is gradually bing a little powerless to protect you. You dont listen to Mommy, after all. You always go wherever its dangerous. First, it was Lucia, then Luna and this time, Ying

    Mommy Vyvyan sounded quite displeased. She sighed again beforeughing in a soft voice: Fortunately, youve always been all right. Mommy can always protect you in spite of you always going to dangerous ces, and look over you until now. Previously, Mommy felt you were still the kid in Mommys arms despite you being taller than me. However, youll forever be a kid to me. Its just that you now have children and wives. Subsequently, I suddenly feel as though youve grown up, and youre no longer a man whos inferior to your father in any shape.

    I silently looked at Vyvyan. I didnt know if Vyvyan detected something. After listening to her, I pondered, Why did she suddenlye to me to say all this? She didnt show any odd signs during the day, yet she suddenly came to me to tell me all this at night. Under normal circumstances, she should be on the other boat with Ying and onlye over during the day. This feels the same as that day on the sandy beach. The confident Vyvyan confided her fears to me. The ind is very meaningful for us, as it was where both of us felt fear. I came to learn what I truly feared, while Vyvyan felt powerless when she faced a power created to counter her.

    Mom, did you sense something?

    I started to feel a little sleepy while lying on Vyvyans thigh, but then I switched on again. Sadly, my enhanced hearing senses as an elf didnt provide me with any information. I didnt hear anything besides the sound of the waves during the day.

    Vyvyans expression turned stiff. She quietly responded, Mm I guess you could say that. Mommy was mistaken. Mommy shouldve realised it sooner. Son, Mommy has suddenly realised the wyrm feeds on mana, which means Mommy and you are its ideal meal. Its also very cautious; it doesnt appear unless were on the water. Its perfect meal is now finally on the waters Were in its hunting grounds Mommy shouldve realised it sooner. Mommy shouldve realised it sooner

    No, Mom, its not your problem. If it hase knocking, lets take it down following our original n. It doesnt matter if were in its hunting grounds. Lets let it know who the prey is here!!

    I then heard horns blown from the deck. Mommy Vyvyan jumped to her feet. In her serious tone, she said, Theres no mana in these waters; therefore, you wont have any odd reactions even though its a full-moon night tonight. However, you are not to use magic no matter how intense this battle bes. Am I clear? You mustnt use magic no matter what, understood? You are not to use magic no matter what!!

    Vyvyan cupped my face in her hands. She sternly looked at me. I nodded: I understand, Mommy Vyvyan, I understand.

    Good, replied Mommy Vyvyan.

    Mommy Vyvyan stood up, and then went to the door. She turned around to look in my direction. Moms reluctance to leave and gentle smile disyed her beauty and mncholy underneath the clear moonlight. The moonlight came and went simrly to ripples on the ocean, beautifying her so much that she looked surreal. She smiled then took in a deep breath before opening the door to leave.

    The mes on the deck were visible and the horns were audible. That said, they were only noticeable for that split second. When Mommy Vyvyan shut the door, it appeared as though she didnt intend to let me outside to see what happened. I didnt know if Mommy Vyvyan or Ying noticed its presence, but I hoped everybody could fulfil their duty and knew what they had to do.

    I took in a deep breath and gazed at the moon. To be honest, I almost forgot about the full-moon night business, and Mommy Vyvyan was with me. As a result, I didnt pay any heed to the full-moon night.

    I looked at my hand. Under normal circumstances, I couldnt approach the moonlight, but the area was the same as the desert I went to. I didnt feel anything in particr. I transformed into a ginormous mana vessel on full-moon nights. Not only could I provide mana but could also utilise magic. I saying that, I imagined something incredibly frightening would happen this time if I utilise magic. After all, once the pressure in a bottle that was about to break built up inside, the entire bottle should implode to bits.

    Mommy Vyvyan told me, Son, you must know why you risk your life. I thought I found the reason to risk my life.

    I stood up, went to the door and left the same way Vyvyan did.

 Book 13: Chapter 51

    Book 13: Chapter 51

    As soon as I went out, I bumped into Nier, who was fully geared up and about toe in. She paused for a moment then She shoved me back inside: Your Majesty, it might be very dangerous outside. You must remain inside your room from this moment onwards. I will protect you at your side. You dont need to worry.

    What about Lucia?

    Lucia will soon be here, too. Dont thoughtlesslye out. The battle that will take ce outside isnt one we can partake in. Only Queen Vyvyan and Her Majesty can handle it.

    What about Ying?

    Theyre on another ship. Theyre already prepared. The waves outside are gradually rising in magnitude. Your Majesty, you must pay attention to your own safety. Not only will you be of no assistance, but you will also distract Her Majesty. Its best for us to just stay here. Leave it all to them. You just need to keep yourself safe.

    I looked at Niers stern expression and hopelessly nodded. True, I didnt have any method to help them or the ability to. All I could do was hole up in my room; let them fight and wait for it to end. Nevertheless, I would be panic-stricken if I couldnt watch the fight. I couldnt help but conjure up all sorts of terrifying possible scenarios in my mind.

    I wanted to watch. Id feel reassured if I could watch them y the wyrm. Our original n was very good; but nheless, the violent waves and wild winds still instilled a terrifying sense of terror in me. Therge ships we could be proud of were but mere toys in the face of the disaster. We were in the wyrms hunting grounds. It was the tiger; we were the rabbit it hunted, I would presume. Of course, I wasnt referring to the rabbit that could beat me to death with its bare hands.

    The furious waves assaulted our ship, rocking it. I didnt know which ship the wyrm would attack, for Vyvyan and I were both considered food, and we were on separate ships. If it attacked Yings ship, then great, but if it attacked ours

    Somethings there!! Somethings in the water!! Theyre swimming toward our ship! Theyreing up!! Lucia shouted from outside.

    The mes on the deck were flickering unpredictably. Apanying the mes was the sound of metal shing and terrified screams. Nier aggressively drew her de and adapted her fighting stance. She guarded the door. I hid behind her with my handgun drawn. I suddenly remembered that I didnt have any spare ammunition; I only had six bullets. That meant I could only hit six enemies if I could hit every single shot.

    The enemies were flood corpses. The sailors werent soldiers. They were only responsible for jobs on board. Although there were rifles aboard, using bays wasnt their specialty. Untrained soldiers would throw down their weapons and flee at any hint of a soldier nearby screaming. The issue was there was nowhere to escape to on the ship.

    Lucia yanked the door open with one hand and rushed in. In the same instant she shut the door tight the screams outside and smell of blood gushed in. I was no longer afraid of the violence, though. Nier turned to look at me. To reassure me, she said, Its all right, Your Majesty. There are Valkyries on board. These Flood Corpses are no match for us. You just need to stay here

    As Nier spoke, she thrust her sword toward the wooden door and pierced straight through it. I heard the cry of a wild beast and a heavy thud on the wall. Nier pulled her sword back. A sticky green liquid ran off the de. Cold gaze on the door, she stated, Sorry, Your Majesty, it seems I was a little overconfident. The useless crew has probably split the Valkyries up. Theyre likely fighting in small groups on deck now, and thereby have their hands too full to protect us.

    I nkly looked at the hole Nier made in the door. The mes and corpses lying in every direction clogged the deck. The sailors mustve been swamped by the flood corpses already. The heavy footsteps and roars on deck obviously belonged to the amassed flood corpses.

    I didnt know if the wyrm showed up or not, but the flood corpses overran our ship already. The Valkyries could easily kill the flood corpses; but unfortunately, there were only a few of them. Meanwhile, the flood corpses were basically a crumbling ind in the water that could sink at any moment. Furthermore, the crew fled helter skelter, thereby splitting up the Valkyries. The Valkyries, consequently, couldnt concentrate their fighting power.

    I reasoned, What do I do? If we dont leave this room, will Nier and Lucia, alone, be enough to hold on? No, thats not what I should be asking. The question should be if this ship willst. If this continues, theyll kill the Valkyries, too, within a matter of time!

    I looked around my room. There was nothing in the room. My bullets were all in the ocean. I only had six bullets, and I wasnt certain I couldnd every single shot. If Nier and Lucia went out, theyd be no different to the Valkyries who were split up.

    What do I do? I asked myself.

    Its all right, Your Majesty. Its not difficult for the two of us to guard a single door.

    Nier raised her sword and watched the door. She revealed a smile that was intended to reassure me. However, it instantly turned into a stern and confrontational look. Lucia stayed next to me and took hold of my hand. With a smile, she softly said, Its all right, Your Highness. We will be sure to protect you. I will be sure to protect you.

    Uhm, but we cant just stay here forever. I must take a stand. I must take this ship back.

    Nier sniffled. The sea of blood outside seeped into the air; it smelt as if I smelt corpses. The mountain of corpses outside blocked the door. The shadows of the flood corpses lingered by the door; they seemed to be aware of our existence but didnt enter for some reason.

    Nier tensely watched the door. We couldnt get out if they didnt get out of the way. I irritably fumbled through my bag. I poured everything out onto the bed. I looked at everything there.

    I only had some meagre amount of coins left in my wallet, my chest pin as the Prince of humanity, Niers protective amulet and a few round bottles rolling aroundI picked up a bottle and checked out the liquid inside. The liquid was the mana dissolving potion that I prepared and was the same thing that almost killed me. It was a poison that could melt an elfs organs.

    Flood Corpses Theyre revived entities Flood I mumbled in silence.

    An idea abruptly hit me. Although I wasnt certain the idea would work, it was usible in theory. The wyrm created the flood corpses. Dead people couldnt be revived, so they mustve been mobile zombies possessing mana. Subsequently, the liquid in the bottle could reduce them to a puddle.

    Lets head out, I said. Nier looked at me with a startled look. I took in a deep breath and exined, Lets head out, Nier. Lets head out. I want to try this. If it works, Ill protect you two this time!

 Book 13: Chapter 52

    Book 13: Chapter 52

    I didnt know if the potions would be effective, because Nier didnt agree to my request. She shoved me back and took in a deep breath. She spoke in a slightly livid tone: Your Majesty, now is not the time for you to realise your dream of being a hero. Its swarming with flood corpses outside. Were safe here, since they havent found us. Arent you courting death if you go outside now? By the time we get on the deck, the flood corpses will be able to throw our entire room into the ocean!

    No I was thinking that it was worth a try

    Nier mustered up all of her patience: A try? You want to try in this situation? Your Majesty, if you fail in this situation, everybody will lose their lives. Have you considered the consequence of failure? I am willing to die without regrets protecting you, and I believe Lucia shares the same sentiment, but how about you? You dont need to die!! All we have to do is to wait here in this room until Ying finishes off the wyrm. You cann-

    Nier twirled her wrist and thrust her sword toward the door. Another muffled scream was heard, followed by the sound of something heavy dropping to the ground. A green sticky liquid dripped onto the ground. Another hole appeared in the door. However, the corpse that dropped to the ground seemed to attract even more flood corpses.

    The flood corpses pressed themselves up against the door. Their clothes corroded, exposing their corpses that had started to turn ck. Groans followed by the stench of the sea and rotting came in. The situation outside the door wasparable to zombiesying siege to a city; hence, the sturdy wooden door didnt provide any sense of safety.

    Nier stabbed through the door over and over in order to prevent the flood corpses from breaking the door down. Soon enough, the door was akin to Swiss cheese. The powerless dead corpses leaned on the door when they died, because the flood corpses from behind would push them forward from behind, creating a perfect flesh shield. The flood corpses didnt seem to be very strong; or rather, they had no idea how to move obstacles in front of them. As a result, they kept stepping in ce. But nheless, we were trapped in the room. There was a window. That said, jumping out of it meant jumping into the wyrms ocean.

    That might be a viable option for Lucia and Nier, but it was a one way ticket to hell for me. The wyrm would surely eat me. I was luckyst time, as Ying was present and it seemed to be more interested in the ne than me. I might not be so lucky again. After taking a thrashing from Ying, it might eat me just to vent.

    I didnt know how the other ship was doing. The wyrm didnt attack our ship, so it mustve attacked the ship with Mom and Ying on it. Mommy Elizabeth was assigned to protect our ship, but shed definitely head to where the fighting was most intense when the battle started.

    Mommy Vyvyan didnt need the mana dissolving potion. It was a full-moon night; her power was at its peak. Taking on the wyrm as a demi-god shouldnt be too difficult for her; however, her duty wasnt to kill the wyrm. Her task was to imprison it within a specific area for Ying to y it.

    I couldnt believe it wasnt over yet. I wondered if the wyrm was that fierce or if it was still waiting for an opportunity.

    I couldnt hear the battle. All I could was the flood corpses roars and the asional shouting. I couldnt see anything, either. The lit up candles in the room swayed simrly to stacked eggs. All I could see was Niers cold expression and Lucias tense expression. I couldnt do a thing, and I couldnt hear a thing. I wanted to do something. I wanted to see Moms ship safe and sound. I wanted to go out. I didnt want to hide as a coward would.

    I was no longer a child who needed to hide in my moms arms. I was an adult. I wanted to protect them, too! I wanted to be by their sides. I wanted to watch them no matter what. Otherwise, I couldnt feel at ease. I wanted to see their servants. Id rather die than wrestle with the anxiety tearing me apart! I conquered the North to protect them, yet I had to hole up in the rear?! I could make the vassals of a race submit to me, and I could bury all of the enemies in the snowynds, yet I was relegated to quaking in my boots when faced with a pack of zombies?! I was the King of the North; not a coward!

    Anxious, I grabbed Niers shoulders and loudly exined, Nier, I really want to give it a try. The wyrm is a creature that possesses mana; that means these flood corpses are definitely made of mana, as well. You just need to let me throw a bottle into the air. I really want to try it. It should definitely work in theory. Back then, this thing nearly killed me. Itll dissolve anything with mana and do so without end. Humans built this ship; therefore, it doesnt consist of any manaponents. That means it wont harm us, either, Nier!

    Nier furrowed her eyebrows: Your Majesty, dont be impulsive. Combat isnt your field of specialty. You should trust us at times like this. Trust Ying, Her Highness and Her Majesty. Theyll be fine! Believe in them!

    I still want to be by their side. Im scared, you know?! Im not afraid to die, but Im afraid something will befall them! I want to see them. I want to see them even if I can only stand on the deck!

    You werent part of the n!

    I took in a deep breath and, in a shaky voice, pleaded, This swarm of flood corpses wasnt part of the n, either! Just let me try, Nier. Ill throw just one bottle out. Trust me. While I cant use magic, I do understand mana concepts. I guarantee these flood corpses are relying on mana to move. Dead people cant be revived, but they can be used to power something, simrly to mmables. These flood corpses are the same as mana-powered machinery. Theyll instantly dissolve once theyre exposed to the mana dissolving agent. Just let me throw one bottle!

    Nier looked at my pleading gaze. She hesitated for a moment then looked toward Lucia. Lucia lingered for a moment then responded, If the flood corpses are as His Highness says, then His Highness is right. The mana dissolving agent can dissolve anything containing mana, including Her Highness magic The only issue is that were not certain the flood corpses are bodies of mana

    Nier, just make me a small hole. I dont need to throw it out; pouring it out works, too! If it seeds, all of the flood corpses on deck will melt, and well be able to get onto the deck!

    After a short moment of hesitation, Nier spun around and violently stabbed a hole in the wooden door and into a rotten flood corpse on the other side. The rancid stench made me take a few steps back. She turned around and loudly shouted, Hurry, Your Majesty! Hurry and try it! Throw the mana dissolving potion out there!!

    Lucia shoved a small bottle into my hand: Here!

    This liquid was venom that Mera almost killed me with, but in that moment, I was grateful. Without her, if I didnt get acquainted with Mera, I mightve beenpletely helpless in there. I hadnt thought of Mera in a long time. I never thought Mera, who had left me long ago, would have left me with a key to get out of a pinch.

    I ripped the cork off the bottle. The liquid didnt have any unique characteristics other than its colour. I poured the blood-red liquid through the hole. The liquid that resembled bloody tears slowly coursed down the door

    We gathered at the door and waited for a miracle.

 Book 13: Chapter 53

    Book 13: Chapter 53

    The mana dissolving potion was just an ordinary liquid to Nier and Lucia. Wait, no, correction. Lucia would probably die on the spot as I did if she drank it. However, it was basicallyva to the flood corpses outside. It was the same as Altair to water, because theyd instantly dissolve.

    The mana dissolving potion spilt onto a flood corpses foot, and the flood corpse instantly dissolved, starting from its foot until nothing remained. Itpletely melded in with the liquid on the floor. The mana dissolving potion dispersed on the deck leisurely as opposed to aggressively. Only half of the flood corpses were still moving about, albeit slowly. It melted any flood corpses it made contact with. The flood corpses were clueless as to what happened. All that was left for them to do was wait to be erased from existence. Nier was so stunned that she had no words.

    I pushed the door open. The sea breeze and ice-cold droplets of water sshed onto my face. I stepped outside. The Valkyries, who were on the deck huffing and puffing, nkly watched the flood corpses vanish right before their eyes. They had no idea what happened. They probably perceived the red liquid spreading across the deck to be blood. The flood corpses were dissolved as fast as they overtook the deck. The Valkyries swiftly dispatched the remaining flood corpses, and we reupied the deck.

    Your Majesty

    Lucky, lucky. I thought the flood corpses wereplete mana entities and would be dissolved

    Thats not entirely true. Some of them can still move, albeit very few of them.

    Lucia looked at the dissolving agent on the ground and treaded carefully, as the mana dissolving potion on the ground was lethal to her and I.

    Weve ovee our plight, then. I still have a few bottles of mana dissolving potion. I want to go and assist the other ship, I said.

    I ran to the edge of the deck. The initially calm waters had turned tempestuous. Big waves moved our ship forward but in a most rocky manner. The waves smashed onto the sides of our ship, sshing white stinky water all over us. I wiped the water off my face. It was virtually impossible to hang onto the rails, for they were wet.

    I narrowed my eyes to try and pinpoint the location of the other ship in the turbulent waters. I had no clue where we were. I holed up in my room right from the start, so I didnt have the foggiest idea as to what happened outside. I didnt know if the ship could be steered normally, as the crew went into frenzy and frantically ran, while the Valkyries paid no attention. How would we steer the ship without a crew?

    Our surroundings were so dark; it was as though I was blind. In fact, I couldnt even see the water below. The moon in the sky was seemingly blocked. Personally, not having a moon would make me feel veryfortable; hence, I practically didnt feel anything on the full-moon night. As a matter of fact, I suspected if it truly was a full-moon night or not. I couldnt use magic; Id die if I used it. Peering into the darkness, I belted, Wheres that ship?! Wheres that ship?!

    From behind, Nier shouted, I dont know! I cant see a thing!!

    Lucias small body wobbled on the ship as if she was going to be blown off. She clung tightly to my cloak and eximed, Your Highness, lets go back! Lets return to the room! The stormy waves outside are too strong. Well be thrown into the sea if we lose our footing!

    Wheres that ship?! Why cant I see that ship?!

    A Valkyrie behind me shouted, If you are looking for Her Highnesss ship, we have split up with her. They seemed to have reduced their speed. They were always behind us; however, I do not know where it is now!

    I dallied for a moment. I then turned around and went up to the Valkyrie. I grabbed her uniform and thundered, Where are they?! Where are they?!

    The Valkyrie was a little startled. She raised her voice: I I dont know! I dont know! I dont know, Your Majesty. I dont know, either! I dont know where they have drifted off to. All we can feel right now are the waves throwing us around. We have no idea where we currently are or where they are!

    True I uttered.

    I let go of the Valkyrie and slowly took two steps back. I went up to the rails and scanned the dark surroundings; I was at aplete lost for what to do. I gripped the railing tight enough to dig my fingernails into the timber. I focused my gaze on a dark me. I prayed Id see a speck of a me. I didnt know where they were. As a matter of fact, I had no idea where I was I muttered under my breath, Mom

    My cloak was glued to my body. I was shivering so much, I felt as though I was on the verge of puking. I dejectedly discovered that I was literally the same as I was in the past. I thought I conquered the North and ruled the entire anthropoid race, but but I was still powerless when my mom and my family met with danger. I wanted to find them, but I didnt have any means to.

    Silently, I questioned, What should I do? What should I do? Is there anybody who can tell me what I should do? What exactly should I do? Theres nothing in this vast ocean that I can use to navigate. What in the world should I do?! I just know that I should go and protect my family. I should go and find my moms. I should stand by their side. I might not be able to help them, but I want to know that they are safe and sound. I want to go to their side! Theyre currently in danger! I cant just stay here in the rear and do nothing!

    I faced the deck and yelled, Is the crew still around?! Is there any crew member left who can operate the ship?!

    A Valkyrie responded, All of the crew have reached the cabin. They should still be alive, Your Majesty!

    Call them out. It doesnt matter or not if we can find them, but we need to get moving first and foremost. We cant just drift around the way we are. We must move. Figure out where we are first!

    Your Majesty! Your Majesty! We saw another ship! We saw another ship approach us! There is another ship! Look, there is a shadow over there!!

    Nier roared at the Valkyrie, That might not be a ship but the wyrm! Prepare for battle! If its the wyrm, you must be prepared to die. If its a pirate gang or something, charge onto their ship and show me a brilliant melee!

    Crew, get out here! Youve seen flood corpses already; are you telling me youre scared of a group of humans?! Get over to the cannons! Get over to the cannons!

    The Valkyries forced the crew inside the cabin out. The crew had yet to recover from the fright the flood corpses gave them. From my side and in a slightly scared tone, Lucia asked, Your Highness, do you think theyre humans or the wyrm?

    I actually hope its the wyrm. I looked in the direction of the approaching shadow. The shadow was approaching us. s, we had no clue as to what it was. All we saw was a blocky shadow. I gritted my teeth, I hope its the wyrm, because we wont have to search for Queen Vyvyan and Empress Elizabeth if its the wyrm. Theyll find their way to us when they chase it down!

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Altair  Assassins Creeds Altair and his infamous inability to swim.

 Book 13: Chapter 54

    Book 13: Chapter 54

    The flood corpses shook the crews mental state. They were standing on the deck, but they all wanted to flee back into the cabin despite there no longer being any flood corpses in sight, and only the stormy waves remained. They were still extremely nervous. You couldnt approach them from behind or theyd shriek.

    The Valkyries didnt get a chance to rest, for they had to stand behind the crew with their swords drawn. Sometimes, fear isnt a negative emotion. In this situation, the Valkyries swords and the blood trickling off could prevent the crew from fleeing, and thereby ditching their posts, for fear of the sound of the wind. Something unknown was encroaching upon us. If the Valkyries didnt have their swords drawn behind the crew, there was no way they wouldve headed towards the object.

    Prepare the side cannons! Prepare the side cannons!

    Regardless, if it was an enemy ship or not, my ship could put up a fight. The fact that the water hadnt destroyed it was proof of how robust it was. Further, we had a total of twenty-four side cannons. It was a battleship with immense firepower; it wasnt the type of cruise ship I came on.

    I ordered the crew to head toward the dark shadow. If it was the wyrm, my Moms ship would definitely be close by. If it it was another ship carrying humans, we could ask for help. I was also confident in this ships battle abilities, so we could definitely put up a fight against another human ship.

    We didnt have anywhere we can run to, anyway. So naturally, we had to head toward the object we sighted to see what it was. Our battleship didnt move fast, as the wind blew against us. The dark shadow came closer and closer, yet didnt seem to advance towards us; it was an odd phenomenon, because there was no such thing as a sense of direction or distance in this darkness. All we could do was maintain silence and advance towards the object.

    Nier drew her long sword. She didnt care about a navy battle. She, indeed, put on a very impressive showing for the day. She was prone to sea sickness, but she was able to maintain herbat ability on the ship for the day. I wasnt sure if she was forcing herself to keep it up or if the intense fighting and tension didnt give her a chance to feel sea sick. Lucia, on the other hand, wrapped a rope around her waist a few more times.

    My wives didnt intend to watch from the deck; they prepared forment upon contact. Of course, there was also the chance that the enemy we were about to face was the wyrm, which we prepared to fight the entire time. The two of them were ready for a fight on water.

    I reached behind me. I didnt n to bring my handgun anymore. I still had three bottles of mana dissolving potion. If we ran into the wyrm, Id have to find an opportunity to throw the potions at its weak point, which was a scale on its back that was a different colour. Nier and Lucia could take it out if, and only if, I scored.

    I took out the mana dissolving potions and handed Nier one bottle: You know the wyrms weakness. Nier, this one is for you. I dont dare to give Lucia one, because shell be done for if she gets it on her wound, so whether or not we can kill the wyrm will be on you.

    Have I ever let you down, Your Majesty? rhetorically asked Nier, adding a nod.

    Nier then gave me a hug. I touched her cheek and, in a soft voice, said, It doesnt matter if you let me down or not. Nier, I need you to return alive. I trust that you can return to my side. I cant fight with you this time, so you need to reassure me.

    Rest assured, Your Majesty. I still dont want to leave you.

    Nier released me and then Lucia came over from the other side. She handed Nier a rope: Affix yourself to the ship so that we can pull you up even if you fall into the water. If the wyrm hase to us instead of Her Highness, let us be the ones who enact the n.

    I nodded. I rubbed Lucias head: If its the wyrm, my moms will definitelye over. I wont give the mana dissolving potion to you, Lucia. If you get wounded and inadvertently get the potion on yourself, I wont be able to save you. You must help Nier find an opening. You two must work together this time.

    Lucia nodded: I understand.

    Nier rolled her eyes: Honestly speaking, trusting my life to somebody I defeated makes me feel very uneasy.

    Lucia clenched her teeth: Your Highness, can you find somebody else? Im worried that Ill cut her rope off in the midst of saving her.

    Nier coldly snorted, and then went up to the rails on the deck. Our ship was gradually closing in on the dark shadow. The shadow appearedrger andrger as we closed the gap. The sound of the waves also grew louder. The waves were no longer purely waves the winds stirred but were a product of something instigating them.

    We noticed that the dark shadow also detected us and was mobilising towards us. I didnt know if we were fast or notpared to the wyrm, but I thought I heard horns.

    Nier and Lucia were both ready for battle. The Valkyries left behind some members to watch over the quaking crew. I was very worried about the crewsbat ability. I was afraid theyd turn tail afterunching a shot. The remaining Valkyries were also ready for a battle on the waters. The Valkyries didnt specialise in Navy battles. Having said that, if we could close in on them for them to jump onto the enemy ship, then theyd be in their home ground.

    Eyes on the shadow, I pondered, Under normal circumstances, the wyrms scales should be visible at this distance, shouldnt it?

    All I could see in the moment, though, was the build of the shadow. Moreover, I felt it might not be the wyrm. A wyrm would resemble a snake; it couldnt maintain a fixed posture for so long. I, therefore, assumed that it was a ship.

    Nier and Lucia exchanged eye contact. Their expressions rxed a little. It was easier for them to kill people than it was to kill the wyrm. Additionally, humans should be able tomunicate. The ship noticed us, too.

    I thought I saw a fire in the air. I assumed it was a fire torch. In saying that, I couldnt see it clearly in the darkness. I felt excited. I wondered if I had a stroke of luck. I wondered if I found my moms. If it was them, I mustve used up my lifetime of luck, because if it was Rosvenor Empires ship, the front of the ship would have a symbol of the Rosvenor Empire, specially an imposing twin-headed eagle.

    After all my excitement, I realised luck was unreliable. Also, dont entrust your hope to gods, demons, or whatever floats your boat, because they cant realise your inner hope. At least they cant change what has happened. By that, I mean that sometimes, humans cantmunicate, either. Whenever you cantmunicate with words, des will always be the most appropriate tool Perhaps that applied for elves, as well.

 Book 13: Chapter 55

    Book 13: Chapter 55

    I grabbed the cor of the individual before me and thundered, Why did you attack us?! We didnt harbour hostile intent toward you, nor did we have any intention of attacking you, so why did you attack us?!

    We didnt intend to attack the ship, but it went and fired at us as soon as we came into sight. We immediately fired back. The size of our ships were very different, with ours being the bigger one. We were hit with a few shots, but that infuriated Nier. The crew, who thought they were safe, fell victim to panic. Ourst shot stopped their ship dead on the water. Nier and the Valkyries boarded their ship and massacred everyone but theirmander. Everyone else was kicked into the water.

    You are sailing in our region of the ocean! This is our region! brayed themander.

    Themander wasnt afraid. Instead, he shouted at me in the samenguage Ying spoke. Nier couldnt understand him. Regardless, seeing the way he red at me after being tied up, she gave him a kick from behind, putting him on his knees. She then mmed a foot down onto his head. The sound of his head colliding with the deck made me clench my teeth.

    Lucia kicked his lower back from the other side. Nier grabbed him by his hair and gave him a hard punch to the face, dislocating his nose. He groaned and curled up on the ground. I stopped my two wives. I then crouched down and grabbed his hair. I looked straight at his face and seriously said, You may not know this, but they say that a deck is an expansion of a nationsnd. You just yelled in the face of the King of the North, in his territory and acted rudely. Out of consideration for it being your first offense, I shall not kill you. Now, let me ask again, why did you attack us?

    I you invaded

    <strong>*Stab!*</strong>

    Argh!!!!! grunted themander, convulsing.

    Niers sword went straight through the deck. A finger floated in the puddle of blood. She was very brutal with those who were rude to me or annoyed me. In the past, I wouldveshed out at Nier after such brutality, but I had grown used to the blood and brutality. As a matter of fact, I was used to cries right in my face. I went through it all in Mommy Elizabeths dungeon.

    I brayed, You can tell that I dont have the time or patience to continue ying with you now, cant you? I do have time to chop off all your fingers, though. Now, tell me: why did you attack us?!

    We thought you were the wyrm! Our men thought you were the wyrm when they saw you! We were very scared!! We thought we were doomed! We were afraid!

    What did youe here for?

    The wyrm appeared here, so we came to get people away from here. We just encountered the wyrm. The wyrm went after a ship. We thought you were the wyrm and wereing after us when we saw you. Thats why we were so scared!

    Yeah? Can you take me to where the wyrm is, then?

    I took in a deep breath. The sudden arrival of the good news had me so excited that I had an urge to give themander a punch. I gripped his cor tightly. Thrilled, my voice shook.

    Okay, okay, okay, I remember the direction. We can still make it if the ship hasnt been destroyed, yet. Its not too far away. I reckon the ship is done for, though. You still want to find the wyrm? asked the horrifiedmander.

    I could tell that they were scared enough to run from their own shadows after encountering the wyrm and didnt want to go back. On the other hand, I perceived it to be great news. I had always wanted to know where my moms were, and I finally found them.

    Set sail. Just give them the location. Head there at max speed. Go as fast as possible! Imanded. I wrestled the man in front of me aside: Take him onto the deck; treat his wounds. Dont let him die. Were going to join Her Majesty and Her Highness. Theyre fighting with the wyrm, so lets go assist!

    ========

    Current time on the waters.

    Can you restrain the wyrm or not?!

    Youe and try if youre so good!

    Elizabeth tightly gripped the rail in front of her. A dark silhouette would jump out of the water every now and then. The thick and strong silhouette was akin to a ck thread, sewing through the waves and clouds. Vyvyan fearlessly stood at the forefront of the deck. She desperately tried to control the sea with her eyes shut. She needed to use her unlimited mana gushing forth to lock the wyrm within a specific region to give Ying the chance to cut it down. However, the wyrm noticed what Vyvyan was trying to do and didnt dare to approach her ship to attack.

    Although Vyvyan was the perfect delicacy for the wyrm, it knew she wasnt fodder waiting for it to eat. If she caught it in her barrier, itd undoubtedly be shredded. Vyvyan formed a wall and situated it in the water using her mana. The wyrm desperately tried to escape. It wasnt that Vyvyan wasnt trying; it was just too difficult to trap it in the water. The ocean was the wyrms home ground, not the elves or humans.

    Elizabeth roared, Cant you just take on the wyrm? Why do we need to have Ying take it on?!

    Ying, who was standing behind them and carrying Xia, shook her head: It rapidly recovers from wounds inflicted with mana. It can also absorb arge volume of mana. Queen Vyvyans mana should be powerful right now. If she doesnt defeat it in one blow, the wyrm may grow even stronger.

    Vyvyan angrily clenched her teeth: What an annoying creature! I swear Im going to behead it and hang it in the house. Has my Son and hispany left yet?

    Uhm, they had left thest time I saw them, answered Elizabeth, with a nod. Focus on dealing with the wyrm. My son is fine. We just need to y the wyrm now. Focus. If you defeat it sooner, we should be able to catch up to my son.

    Im trying! The issue is that this thing is too dexterous. Itll be very hard to confine if theres nothing to restrain it! It seems to know the danger its facing, and therefore keeps running about.

    Ying observed the tempestuous water surface. She looked at the active silhouette in the water. She took in a deep breath: If it is difficult, I will go down there and act as bait. I am a nemesis it wants dead. It will seek an opportunity to kill me if I enter the water. Then, you will be able to control it.

    Vyvyan opened her eyes. The water temporarily turned quiet an in instant. She stopped pursuing it, while the wyrm retreated to one side. It most certainly wasnt letting up on its prey, though. It had waited a long time for its prey to enter the water.

    The wyrm quietly swam below the water surface. That was its territory. Unfortunately for humans, the ocean wasnt their home. It knew it couldnt fight humans head on, but it knew they were easy picking in the water.

    The wyrm was capable of sensing all movement in the water. Vyvyans ship wasnt the only ship nearby. There was another oneing over, and it also carried a prominent scent of mana. The approaching scent didnt pale inparison to the one it currently hunted.

    The wyrm shook itself out, and then veered in the direction of the second mana scent it detected. It slowly advanced toward it It would have enough power to take on the monster, Vyvyan, after it ate the new mana source that it sensed

 Book 13: Chapter 56

    Book 13: Chapter 56

    I grabbed the man Nier hung at the front of the ship. Enraged, I eximed, I still cant see the ship. I suspect youre lying to me. As that is the case, Ill throw you down!

    Dont! Dont! Dont!! Its because its too dark! Its because its too dark! You just cant see it, because its too dark! That ship is definitely here! Its unmistakably here! Trust me! Trust me!! Give me some more time! Give me some more time! We should see it very soon! We should see it very soon!

    I checked out our dark surroundings. The waves around us had gradually calmed down. The closer we got to my moms, the calmer the storm was. Although the clouds still loomed, the wild whistling winds and violent waves had calmed down. There was no more water sshing, and the unsteady water surface had calmed down a lot. In saying that, we couldnt see far into the distance due to the darkness. As a matter of fact, I couldnt tell if I was looking at the sea or sky.

    All that was left was the sound of us sailing through the water. The silence around us freaked me out. It really was dead silent around us. Other than the sound of footsteps on timber, there was no other sound. Perhaps we werent willing to speak and purely wanted to stay close by, because of the sudden silence.

    I asked themander I captured, Are you positive this is the right direction?

    Yes, yes. It is this direction. I guarantee it was this direction. There are no obstacles on the water, either. We just need to keep heading forward. We just need to keep heading forward.

    Yeah?

    I released him and let him continue to hang there. I then looked to the sky. There was no light in the sky; I couldnt even tell how thick the clouds were. I took out a remaining bottle of the mana dissolving potion, and then took Lucias dagger to make a small hole on top. I then poured it onto his neck: See this? If I still dont see the ship by the time this bottle is empty, then Ill throw you down there, understood?

    Dont dont do this! Dont do this!! Dont do this!

    You said well reach them it we continue forward, so you dont need to worry.

    I turned around. I was serious. If I didnt see the ship by the time the bottle was empty, Id specte I was tricked. If I was tricked, I wouldve gone a long way in a wrong direction, which meant I didnt know when Id see my moms. By then, Id be in a foul mood. Nier and Lucia would kill him, and I most certainly wouldnt stop them. In that case, why not just throw him into the ocean already?

    Your Majesty! Theres a ship! Theres a ship! We see it! We see a ship the same as ours! Indeed, it is that ship! Its that ship!

    I swiftly turned around and listened to the shouting from the watchtower. I looked in the direction they pointed. I didnt see anything but darkness. I couldnt see any shadows in the darkness. Maybe this ship had been enshrouded in darkness after entering the darkness. Perhaps it was because I wasnt standing up high.

    Are you sure?! I asked.

    I am! Can you see it? It is indeed our ship! I can see the twin-headed eagle!

    I finally saw the twin-headed eagle, too. I didnt know if my moms deliberately lit it up or not, but I saw a burning twin-headed eagle! The twin-headed eagle was aze. The me was as if a de had cut through the darkness and left a light behind. The darkness highlighted burning twin-headed eagle.

    Yes! I eximed, firmly hammering the rail in front of me, and then turning to head to the rear.

    I suddenly heard painful cries from behind. Nier drew her sword, So, Your Majesty, shall I throw this guy into the water? Hes now useless.

    Forget it. I promised him to spare him, so lets pull him up.

    I turned around and went to the bow where themander was suspended. He trembled as he watched me approach. He then loudly shouted, See that? I didnt lie to you! I didnt lie to you! Hurry and pull me up! Hurry and pull me up! Hurry and pull me up!! Hurry!

    All right. Now, shut up.

    I walked up to the rope behind him. I was now in a good mood again. We didnt waste time and miss out on the battle with the wyrm despite being stuck on the water without any clues. It appeared they they were still battling the wyrm. Unfortunately, I couldnt see the wyrms silhouette from my location. The mes enveloping the twin-headed eagle didnt sway. I pondered, Could it be that the wyrm isnt there, or have they defeated it? Maybe the storm stopped, because it was in. Therefore, it could be over now.

    That was human nature. Once we calm down, wed think optimistically. Even if we encountered all sorts of unfortunate events and had all sorts of distressing thoughts prior, wed be particrly optimistic at these sorts of times.

    I said, Forget it. Ill release you when you reach that ship. Youre not going to die, anyway.

    I tried to undo the ropes, but I couldnt. I didnt know what method Nier used to tie him up, but it was beyond me; as a consequence, I gave up. Hell be fine once we reach our destination, anyway.

    We raised all of our fire torches in hopes the other ship could see us. The alight twin-headed eagle seemed to be approaching us, as well. Wed be safer with our ships together. We wont be singled out by the wyrm that way. After all, only Mommy Vyvyan is the only person on their ship who couldbat it.

    Dont do this!! Hurry and release me! I beg you! I told you! I told you already, and I was telling the truth! Hurry and release me!! Hurry and release me! pleaded themander.

    Did I not just tell you that Id release you once we reach our destination? I brayed.

    Annoyed, I turned back to continue looking in the direction of the twin-headed eagle. I waited for our ships to meet. We were approaching each other at a decent pace. Soon enough, we saw the contour of the ship and supposedly a green silhouette at the forefront. That was Mommy Vyvyans dress.

    The wyrm was probably just a toy before Mommy Vyvyan on a full-moon night.

    Our ships gradually closed in. Mommy Vyvyan saw me, too. She waved at me. In response, I leaned over and excitedly shouted to her.

    Suddenly, Nier gave my cape an aggressive tug from behind, pulling me down onto the deck. A ginormous silhouette jumped up before me right when I fell backwards. A huge dragon leapt out of the water simrly to a huge stone pir splitting the ocean apart. Its emergence destroyed our sturdy bow and the creature took the man hanging there. I sweat cold bullets due to the fright. Had Nier not yanked me back, Id have most probably been swallowed whole.

    I wasnt paying attention to my front view, though. Meanwhile, the ginormous beast let out a despairing howl and squirmed in the air. I looked in its direction; I recalled the man had the mana dissolving potion on him. The wyrm wanted to attack me, but it ended up eating the man with the mana dissolving potion on him. In other words, the ginormous creature that was created from mana ate the mana dissolving potion!!!

 Book 13: Chapter 57

    Book 13: Chapter 57

    What sort of ginormous beast is this? I asked myself.

    Its body emitted a dark blue glow despite the surroundings being dark. I thought the wyrm was a dragon-type creature simr to the dragon we were familiar with. However, it wasnt. It was just a snake. It didnt have ws or a beard. Instead, it was a ginormous three-headed snake. It leapt out of the water and squirmed while shrieking and writhing, because it swallowed the mana dissolving potion.

    When it charged into us, it nearly knocked me over with its imposing roar and three rows of sharp fangs,bined with the air emitted into the sky. The terror of brushing shoulders with a death god led to me forgetting to breathe, for it felt as though it would track me down via my breathing and devour me. I may not be afraid of death, but I shuddered when I sensed the terror of being one step away from death. My mind went nk, leaving nothing but the image of a gigantic mouth and fangs in my mind. It wasnt just me who froze, though. My moms also froze as they nkly watched the ginormous wyrm squirming in the air. They had no idea what happened. I gave myself a hard punch.

    It was no time to be freaking out. It was a once in a millennium opportunity. I never thought Id be so lucky. I wanted to dissolve its outer shell with the mana dissolving potion. The wyrm wasnt a stupid creature. It was an intelligent hunter. It would never consume the potion. Nevertheless, because it was in a bit of a rush and thought that I didnt notice its presence, it attempted to attack me. Had Nier not pulled me back, Id probably have been swallowed whole.

    Mom!!

    I shouted to the other ship in spite of not knowing if Mom could hear me or not. I had faith that Mom could react in time, though. As I predicted, Mommy Vyvyan raised her hands up high. A huge and heavy burst of mana smashed down. I didnt know if Mommy Elizabeth and Nier could sense it, but I could sense the pressure of manaing down from the skies. A huge cage made from mana came down from the skies and confined the wyrm inside.

    The wyrm was previously hard to control due to its dexterous movement. Thankfully, the heavens gave us a perfect opportunity. The wyrm lost its ability to think as a result of the pain from within. That being said, it knew where it went wrong after the mana walls tightly confined it. The wyrm wrestled with the pain inside and roared toward the seemingly empty sky. But regardless of how it struggled, it couldnt break the enclosure a demi-god trapped it with.

    It may have absorbed all of the mana in thend, but its opponent this time was the monarch with the most superior mana  an incarnate of god. It was also a full-moon night; thus, Vyvyans power was at its peak. The wyrm smashed into its prison in a futile attempt to escape; sadly, it couldnt get it to budge.

    Ying stood at the bow. Despite there being no light all around, Yings white robe and flower petals were particrly clear. She held a different sabre. It was also a straight sabre, but it was an intimidating one. The de was visible in the darkness. It wasnt because the de was very bright, but because the de was very dark. It was darker than the darkness nearby. No, it wasnt a natural darkness, but the sort of darkness youd find within the deep corners of a humans heart. Gazing at the de was akin to gazing at the darkness of your own heart. It was the same as doing something you didnt want to do. It was the same as seeing the darkness of your heart condescendingly mocking you and luring you, while you couldnt escape the power of its lure.

    Is that Xia? Is that the sabre that could cut through all mana? I wondered, finally believing that anybody who touched the sabre could be a killing machine, let alone those children.

    Ying charged over to the struggling wyrm. During its painful struggle, the wyrm still managed to notice the fearsome Ying approaching it. It was the sort of fear youd disy when met with your born nemesis. Faced with Yings approach, it bellowed and charged toward Ying. But nevertheless, the pressure from inside and outside circumvented it from using its full strength. Ying dexterouslynded on its head and dodged its attacks. The wyrm sported arge body, but it was freakishly nimble. It was still able to evade Yings attacks even inside the small space.

    It was indifferent to the wounds Ying inflicted. It focused on covering its fatal zones. Yings effortlessly sabre cut its blue scales apart. She cut into its flesh underneath, spilling its dark blue blood.

    Vyvyan gradually reduced the space avable within the prison, allowing Ying to have an easier time. The effects of the mana dissolving potion were apparent. The wyrms fighting power continued to diminish; it became more and more sluggish, and it suffered more and more pain. As such, it was only a matter of time before Ying slew it.

    It was evident Ying and Xia didnt feel any tension when fighting it. The only issue they previously faced was the wyrm taking advantage of its aquatic advantage to flee, thereby preventing Ying from ying it. This time, however, it couldnt run.

    I stood in ce and watched Ying battle the wyrm inside the mana prison. Vyvyan specifically made a space inside, which couldnt be seen. She also constructed a bunker and walls to stop the wyrm attacks. Their team up was impable, leaving the wyrm with no means of making contact with Ying. Such a fightcked tension.

    I looked over to Mommy Vyvyan. She still wore a calm and collected expression without any change. Mommy Elizabeth stood there, too. The original n was somewhatplex, but it was evidently simple due to something I inadvertently did. Ying also appeared void of concern. She controlled her attacks and retreats very well and didnt show any signs of turning. I pressed my hands on the rails and watched. I was sure things would be fine.

    Nier stood next to me. She followed up her soft chuckle by saying, Lucky you are all right, Your Majesty. That was really close. I didnt hear it, either. I just had a gut feeling that there was danger, so I pulled you back.

    I cant thank you enough. Honestly, I was shocked. Nier, Id probably be digested by now if it were not for you.

    You must thank me properly when we get back, then.

    Nier grabbed my arm with a smile. They were still battling behind us, but I didnt feel that there was anything left to be concerned about. The area the wyrm had avable to move in gradually decreased. As a matter of fact, it was relegated to just defending. I presumed itd die soon. I no longer needed to fret. I just needed to look at Nier, who was by my side. We won. There was no tension whatsoever.

    Right when I thought so, Nier switched to an absolutely stern expression. She suddenly grabbed me and leapt aside. We crashed into the railing and went over it. The huge ship in front of me was violently ripped apart from the centre. A giant beast rushed at us from the centre of the ship, reducing the ship to bits and pieces!

    What?!

    Before I could cry out, I was dropped into the ice-cold water. I struggled, and my heart throbbed. I opened my eyes, only to see countless glowing pairs of eyes in the dark waters

 Book 13: Chapter 58

    Book 13: Chapter 58

    There wasnt just one wyrm! There wasnt just one wyrm! I didnt know if the wyrm used a cloning technique or if there were multiple of them to begin with. I suddenly realised Ying never stated how many wyrms there were. We calcted so many things, yet overlooked the fact that it was a wild beast. Wild beasts werent naturally a one and only!!

    My ship was destroyed. Humanitys huge ship was akin to a paper boat in the eyes of the giant entity. I couldnt fathom how Ying fought a wyrm in the past with a small fishing boat. Perhaps they avoided her out of fear for her strength. They didnt have anywhere to flee to with an entire team after them, so they all came rushing over. As I was in the water, I was no different to a fledgling bird in a snakes den except my main concern wasnt myself but my Nier!

    Wheres my Nier?! I cried in my mind.

    A pair of hands wrapped themselves under my ribs and pulled me towards the surface when I was frantically searching for Nier in the water. Huge fangs rushed towards me; I desperately reached behind me to pull the cork off myst mana dissolving potion bottle. The potion quickly dispersed in the water and spread toward the wyrms chasing me. They shuddered, for they discerned the liquid dispersing in front of them was lethal. Consequently, they fled in all directions.

    <strong>*Gasp!!*</strong>

    I got my head out of the water and refreshing oxygen entered my nose. My ck hair was stuck to my face. I turned around to see not Nier but Mommy Elizabeths stern face. Elizabeth paddled by my side. On the other side, Nier mustered up all her strength to swim toward a section of the huge ship that had yet to sink whilst dragging Lucia with her. After ensuring they were all right, I turned back to Mommy Elizabeth and eximed, Mom! That was dangerous for you to just jump in!

    I surmised Mommy Elizabeth jumped in after I fell into the water. That was just irrational! I didnt know why she did that. It was pointless for her to jump in, after all. She couldnt have done anything besides pull me up; not to mention that it put her in danger, as well.

    Mommy touched my face and solemnly eximed, Do you think I could just watch my son drop into the water thats littered with these things?!

    I belted, Mom! How are we going to get back on our feet, then?! There are wyrms swimming all around below us. If we cant get back up after the mana dissolving potion disperses, well be their meal!!

    Vyvyan, who was standing at the bow of the ship yelled, Son! Dont move around. Ill pull you up!

    Perhaps the wyrms didnt dare to attack the ship Vyvyan was on due to the pressure of her supreme mana. Rather, the wyrms around me werent as strong as the ginormous wyrm Ying was battling. However, they possessed the numbers advantage. With that said, they didnt dare to approach thanks to the mana dissolving potion, opting to swim around us, waiting for the agent to dissipate.

    The potion would be ineffective if it was too diluted, so we needed to get out of the water before it dissipated. It would be best if Mommy Vyvyan could lift us straight out of the water now. But then, what would we do about Ying?

    Ying and the wyrm were still locked inbat. Mommy Vyvyan had to concentrate on their fight. If she looked at us, the restraints on the wyrm woulde loose. The wyrm that was engaged in battle with Ying seemed toprehend our predicament. Subsequently, it let out a loud bellow. It suddenly decided to smash into the prison, whilepletely neglecting whether it was wounded or not. If Mommy Vyvyan shifted her focus to us, Ying and the wyrm would fall into the water together.

    Elizabeth raised her head and shouted toward Vyvyan, You shut up! Vyvyan, shut up and focus your attention over there! We nned for so long for this moment. Do you want all our nning and efforts to go to naught? This is a rare chance, so focus your attention over there!

    After a moment of dallying, Vyvyan scowled. She looked in our direction and thundered, I dont need you tell me what to do. Hes my son! Hes my only son!! I can give up the entire world, but I dont want to lose my son. Its just one wyrm!

    Vyvyan didnt pay any attention to the battle between Ying and the wyrm. She, instead, turned and rushed toward us. Mommy Vyvyan turned the water next to us into ice. Elizabeth and I climbed up onto the ice. The wyrms around us immediately began squirming and rushing towards the massiveyer of ice. A rain of ice picks and fireballs flew toward the iing wyrms, sending them back into the water. Mommy Vyvyans mana was capable of destroying their mana barriers, but Mommy Elizabeths sword could only sh the air.

    Mommy Vyvyan always ignored everything for me. I was the only one always on her mind. It was impossible for her to divert her attention to Ying and the wyrm behind her when I was in a plight. She could give up on their fight for my sake. However, that meant Ying would be endangered! I cared about Ying, but Vyvyans attention was focused solely on me.

    Ying had to fight solo against the wyrm, as Vyvyan couldnt concentrate on two ces at the same time. She was originally focused on Yings fight; therefore, she could allow Ying to advance as she pleased. Owing to her distraction, nheless, it instantly became a fight between a lion and a diator, only this time, the wyrm had the upper hand against Ying.

    We had gained the upper hand, only for us to be forced into defending. Theyer of ice we were on was akin to a small boat on the water. We had to defend the area with our lives. I stood on the block of ice and shivered. I was at risk of being swallowed up by a wyrm from any angle. Mommy Elizabeth stood before me with her sword drawn. She couldnt kill wyrms, so she could only knock them back into the water with her sword.

    Wha-!

    Suddenly, a wyrm threw itself at me from behind. Mommy Elizabeth swiftly pulled me away, but she was toote. Its sharp fangs tore through my clothes and left a long trail of blood on my back. I couldnt help but groan as I fell down onto the block of ice.

    The wound the wyrm left my back feeling as though it was aze. The wyrm bit into the ice with its fangs. Next, a huge ice pick came zooming down from the sky and smashed down in front of me, sttering dark-blue blood all over me.

    I cant take this anymore!! You insects! Youre just insects in the ocean, yet you dare act insolent here and dare to hurt my son! Go die!! Ying didnt go berserk, but Mommy Vyvyan did.

    Mommy Vyvyan was actually still paying some attention to Yings battle and maintaining the strength of the walls so that the wyrm was still suspended in the air. s, Vyvyanpletely lost it upon seeing me suffer a wound. She flew through the air. All the clouds in the sky were set aze. Fire boulders appeared from behind the clouds and slowly headed toward the ocean. Mommy Vyvyans blood-red eyes were more noticeable thanks to the mes. She coldly gazed at the ocean. The entire area of water was frozen, with some wyrms that leapt out of the water also being frozen.

    Now, go die!! Mommy Vyvyans howl was so domineering that it could virtually bring one to their knees.

    That was the power of God. The entire ocean roiled. Huge blocks of ice rose from the water. The wyrms in the ice writhed with all they had, making them easy targets to catch. They wereparable to a pir of wyrms frozen together. The boulders from the skies came crashing down as if a cmity hit. The heat and huge boulders smashed the ice to smithereens

    Mommy Elizabeth pulled me to the ship and desperately tried to pull me out. Unfortunately, because a huge chunk of water had been taken out, the ocean became a whirlpool, thereby putting Mommy Elizabeth in a precarious situation, since she was fundamentally seaweed in there. I tightly grabbed onto Mommy Elizabeths hand. I wasnt a strong individual to begin with; plus, the side of the ship was slippery. As a result, I almost slipped down. That meant that the wall of mana in the air crumbled

    From the water below, Mommy Elizabeth shouted, Listen, Son, listen to me.

    I yelled back at her, Mom! Dont say anything right now! Dont say anything right now! I can still get up! I can still get up!

    Son, listen to me. Im your Mommy, right? Im your Mommy. I gave birth to you in the elven vige, and then I left. I wasnt by your side again after that. I didnt fulfil the responsibilities of a mother. That was something that always caused ground my conscience

    Mommy Elizabeths words sounded no different her usual soft whispers next to my ear despite the exploding boulders from the sky and the wyrms roar. Her smile was so tender that I wanted to cry. It was as if she had prated to the deepest part of my heart. My nose felt as though it was burning, while my eyes couldnt help but release tears, causing my vision of her to be blurry. Despite that, though, I could still see her gentle gaze and soft hand.

    I was never worthy of being a mother So now Mommy can at least do something that a mother should do, right? Son. Troy Mommy loves you Mommy truly loves you very much

    Dont!! No!! No!! Mom! Dont! No!!

    Moms warm hand turned cold in an instant due to the ice-cold waves. Mom was no different to a gentle leaf the violent whirlpool swept up. The storm around wasparable to my distraught cries. It apanied my cries that could tear apart my throat. A huge figure leapt into the ocean, creating a big ssh of water with itsrge body and swam toward the location Mommy Elizabeth vanished

 Book 13: Chapter 59

    Book 13: Chapter 59

    What sort of mom was Mommy Elizabeth to me? The first time I saw her, her majestic aura stunned me. I didnt see a mother in her. Mommy Vyvyan was gentle with me the first time I met her, whereas I didnt see a mother from Elizabeths attitude toward me. Instead, I saw a majestic Empress. She was the Empress of a nation, after all.

    Afterwards, I came to understand that Mommy Elizabeth was the same as Mommy Vyvyan. They were both my mothers, and they both deeply loved me. Mommy Vyvyan gave birth to me and so did Mommy Elizabeth. Further, if what happened after my birth didnt happen, Mommy Elizabeth would be my biological mother. She always felt guilty, because she didnt take care of me growing up. Mommy Elizabeth didnt desire an empire but me.

    Mommy Elizabeth was a very pitiable woman, wasnt she? She could never obtain what she wanted. She once had everything she wanted. She had a husband she loved and her son by her side, but she forsook everything for the empire. She didnt live for herself but for others. She became an Empress for her family and her denizens. She made the decision to be a majestic and murderous Empress, in spite of not willing to and in spite of knowing that the decision meant that she would lose a lot of things. She lost her sense of identity, because she wore too many masks that she couldnt remember how many she wore, all of which she wore for the sake of others.

    Elizabeth liked to drink wine. I didnt know she looked to her side whenever she was drunk. I only ever seen Elizabeth drunk once, which was when I got married. Honestly, she seemed to see herself when she was sixteen. She saw herself living by Inards side and my newborn form. Perhaps she saw the moment I was born, as well. I was sure that was an unforgettable moment for her.

    I didnt know what Mommy Elizabeth thought of me. Maybe it was because Mommy Vyvyan was the one who appeared in front of me first. That would exin why my feelings for Mommy Elizabeth werent as deep as my feelings for Mommy Vyvyan. Let me rephrase that. My feelings for Mommy Elizabeth as a son werent as deep as my feelings for Mommy Vyvyan as a son.

    I, very much so, want to understand and know Mommy Elizabeth. When I asionally peered at her face underneath the moonlight and saw a relieved, yet sorrowful, smile, I had a desire to understand her thoughts. But nheless, all I ever saw was a deep seated sense of loneliness and sadness

    Son, you need to know that its not unreasonable to not hesitate to sacrifice your life, but you need to know why you are putting yourself at risk, was what my mom told me.

    I didnt care how exactly Mommy Elizabeth viewed me. When I saw her drown, all I knew was that Mommy Elizabeth was my mom, my family and the person I loved most. She was my most beloved Mommy Elizabeth; therefore, I had to rescue her. She gave me my life. I wouldnt be alive if it were not for her. Moreover, I recalled that night. I recalled all of it. I had a reason to sacrifice my life for Elizabeth.

    I didnt hesitate or regret my decision. Mommy Vyvyan had informed me of the consequences, and I was very clear as to what woulde next; however I didnt have a shred of concern, for I knew that I had to protect Mommy Elizabeth. I had to save my most beloved mom!

    What was magic? It was imagination. It was about imagining the end oue you wanted just as I destroyed an entire forest,ke and vacant space ofnd that one night. Mommy Vyvyan gave birth to me, and I was a sessor of the Gdriel Tribe. My mana wasnt inferior to Mommy Vyvyans, so I could do what she could. Mommy Vyvyan could imprison the wyrm, so I could, too.

    Mommy Elizabeth fell into the water. I didnt know what the wyrm was nning to do. Regardless, it was right in front of me. It seemed to be under the impression that it had found an opportunity. It thought Vyvyan wasnt paying it any attention. I didnt know what it was nning to do to Mommy Elizabeth. Perhaps it wanted to escape. Either way, I had to protect Mommy Elizabeth!

    What did I imagine? I imagined a bird cage, just as the one that Mommy Elizabeth spoke of  the one that imprisoned her. I imagined a bird cage and mmed it down. The wyrm that was desperately attempting to see in the water crashed straight into an invisible wall, causing it to shudder. It trembled with all its might in the new cage and bawled. It even tried to escape from the water, but the cage gradually lifted it up as if it was a fish in a portable cooler that was being picked up.

    Aaarrrrghh!! I cried.

    At the same time, I discovered the consequences.

    Just as on full-moon nights, my body that was overflowing with mana heated up. My body couldnt withstand my mana spurting forth. I shouldve used a normal method to release it, but it discharged simrly to water that had broken down a floodgate and was storming out. Every inch of my nerves bellowed. The pain didnte from outside but within me. It felt as though it came from the pain deep within my organs. All of my organs felt as though they were being ripped apart.

    My mind went nk as a result of the intense pain. Despite that, I could still hear Mommy Vyvyan crying out to me from the sky. She was crying out my name. I knew why, because when I heard her voice again, my body couldnt withstand my second usage of magic. It took a long time for my mana to recover, once I exhausted it.

    I thought I was going to die. Yet, I wasnt worried in the slightest. In fact, I felt a little satisfied. People probably see their entire life sh before their eyes before they die. I didnt live a life free of regret. I made wrong choices and suffered pain, but I had more blissful moments than painful ones.

    My brain felt as though an electric current ran through it, bringing all of my memories that I didnt have in the past to the surface. I saw my past with Lucia as well as my past with Mommy Vyvyan and the first time I went to humanitysnds I remembered it all Or rather, I finally became the real Troy. I wondered if I died again. Maybe I had to die again. Not that it mattered.

    Mommy Elizabeths head came out of the water. A figure appeared from the st of mist and leapt toward the wyrm. This time, the captured wyrm in despair didnt even resist. A sharp sabre pierced its mana shell and most fatal weak point. Blood spurt forth as if it was a whale that was spraying its blood everywhere

    The entire world slowly vanished before my eyes. I gradually let go. My body that felt heavy, yet light, fell down towards the ocean. I didnt regret it. Sometimes life is an expendable. I had noints or regrets sacrificing my life for my mom, my most beloved Mommy Elizabeth

 Book 13: Chapter 60

    Book 13: Chapter 60

    I had experienced death before. Having said that, myst death was rather sudden. I didnt expect to die when I jumped into the water. That all changed when I pulled the kid out of the water. I discovered that I couldnt swim against the violent current. The water that was supposed to be gentle felt insurmountable, so paddling felt akin to smacking a copsing wall.

    The water that crashed onto my head caused my head to spin. I realised I could die when Ipletely ran out of energy to swim against the current. However, I didnt have much time to be scared, because I soon found myself gulping mouthfuls of water that went straight to my mouth and brain. I desperately struggled for dear life, but the light overhead was so far away. I experienced the same sensations a second time. I think water and I dont get along. I drowned in a riverst time, and I drowned in an ocean this time. Actually, I mightve been dead by the time I dropped into the ocean.

    I didnt know what exactly happened to my body. ording to what Mommy Vyvyan said, my mana shouldve ripped apart my organs. I used magic with the awareness that Id die. I knew the consequences of using magic, but I had to save Mommy Elizabeth. I used magic a total of two times today. The first time I used it was to capture the wyrm so that Ying could kill it. The other time was to catch Mom with a vine so that the tide wouldnt sweep her away.

    It was enough. I presumed I could probably only use magic twice in this lifetime. The first time I used it was to cover Niers escape, and the second time was to save my mother. It was worth it in both scenarios. I saved countless people with my life and gave lots of people bliss. Although I really didnt want to part with my wives and children, Id rather not have to attend Mommy Elizabeths funeral, as she was my beloved mom. I had no regrets or qualms about ending my life for her, because she gave me my life, and she loved me.

    Come back to me Come back to me Come back to me!! Son Sone back to me! Come back to me!!

    I thought itd end with me drowning. I thought I heard the voice of an angel. I thought I saw the light of heaven, and even prepared to return to the elven forest even though I didnt feel it was likely However, when I listened in carefully, it was Mommy Elizabeths crying.

    I had never heard Mommy Elizabeth cry so tragically. I felt an anxious warm sensation on my hand. Next to Mommy Elizabeth were Mommy Vyvyans and Nier, who were bawling their eyes out. I felt a warm sensation on my back. Perhaps Mommy Elizabeth was holding me tightly in her embrace right now.

    I slowly opened my eyes. The bright sun overhead almost blinded me. I squinted and weakly turned my head. The crying around me suddenly died down. I sensed that all the attention was on me. My conscious had returned, but my body didnt feel that it was mine. It felt as though itd take me all the strength I could muster to lift my hand. As a matter of fact, all my strength still wouldnt suffice to lift my hand.

    My gaze shifted to Elizabeth; panic flitted across her pale face. Her long ck hair was glued to her face. She held me tightly in her arms. The traces of her tears on her face were prominent on her face. My face felt wet, which was, presumably, Mommy Elizabeths tears

    I softly called, Mom

    It was the first time my throat felt so dry. Merely calling mom was enough for me to feel as though my lungs were going to be torn apart.

    Son My son My son youre all right youre all right Please please dont let anything happen to you My son My son cried Elizabeth.

    With that, Mommy Elizabeths tears floodgates burst again, releasing her tears. She tightly hugged me as though she was worried Id vanish if she let go. She hugged me so tightly that I felt I would virtually snap. However, I didnt feel that much pain. To the contrary, the familiar warmth almost brought tears to my eyes, except that my tears seemed to no longer have the strength to cry. They were so dry that I couldnt shed a single tear.

    Your Majesty!

    Troy!

    Lucia and Nier rushed over from my sides and tightly held my hands. I struggled to turn my head and look at their pale faces. I meekly smiled, and then softly said, Lucia, Nier, Im so d you two are all right

    I began to violently cough as if I was going to cough up my lungs. I tasted blood in my mouth. Mommy Elizabeth wiped the corner of my mouth. I saw the blood on the tip of her fingers. I had no idea what happened to me other than that I had survived; unfortunately, the pain radiating throughout my entire body caused me to squirm. It hurt just to lie there, let alone speak.

    I had to rest for a long timest time after utilising magic. It was as if I was sick. However, I felt more severe symptoms this time. It wasnt a cold; it felt as though I contracted a terminal disease. It felt that all I would be left with was an ignoble existence after going through countless treatments and moments of despair. As a matter of fact, I didnt know if living an ignoble existence was too much to ask for.

    I needed to hear from Mommy Vyvyan. She came up to my side and knelt down next to me. Her blue eyes were filled with heartache and despair. She seemed to want to smile, but her smile looked bitterer than if she was smiling. She grabbed hold of my hand and stroked my head. In a soft voice, she said, Son, I told you I told you that you cant use mana You cant use mana again. Look at you now, Son. Why didnt you listen to Mommy? You used magic Your entire body has almost been ripped apart H- How is Mommy going to save you?

    Mommy Vyvyan I practically couldnt make a sound.

    Mommy Vyvyan wiped her tears, and then stood up. Mommy Elizabeth despairingly raised her head. She looked at Vyvyan with a pleading look. In a shaky voice, she pleaded, Vyvyan Vyvyan I believe in you. I believe in you. You have never let me down. I beg you; save my son. Ill do anything, but please save my son. It doesnt matter what method we have to resort to, how much it costs or what we have to do. Just please save my son

    Vyvyan aggressively turned her head and thundered, You shut up!!

    Vyvyans blood-red and blue eyes didnt stop twitching. She then grabbed Elizabeths: Whose fault do you think this is?! Who do you think caused my son to be in this state?! You could say that hes already dead, with the only question left being when! His entire body has been ripped apart! Hes no longer capable of producing mana. You know that an elf who cant produce mana is no different to someone incapable of producing blood! My son will die! Once his mana runs dry, hell have to die!! Am I supposed to put him back inside my belly and give birth to him again?!

    If its needed, if that will save my son, I dont mind I dont care what it takes I dont care what method you use, just please please save him!

    Vyvyan gripped her hair. She appeared as though she was in utter despair as she raged, Hes my son! Hes my son! I wont let anybody get close to him again! Im taking him back to our Gdriel Tribesnd! Im taking him away. I wont let any of you get close to him again! Ever! Im taking my son! Im taking him!! Ill kill whoever stops me! Ill destroy this world! This world doesnt need to exist if my son is gone! The day my son dies will be the day that I bury this world with him!!!

 Book 13: Chapter 61

    Book 13: Chapter 61

    When I came to again, I saw a timber ceiling. The smell of the sea around me was gone. Instead, a smell I couldnt be any more familiar with weed me; it was the smell of the elven forest. The familiar fragrance lingered by the tip of my nose. It was the same as when I woke up in this world for the first time and saw Mommy Vyvyan.

    I was at the elven forest except I wasnt sure where in the elvennds. I wouldnt be surprised if I was in the Gdriel Tribes cemetery. However, before my eyes right now was an oddly familiar ceiling. Id never been there before, yet I couldnt help but feel I had been there in the past.

    I wanted to sit up, only to discover that I couldnt budge. I didnt know how long it had been since I wasst awake. All I could recall was Vyvyan shoving Elizabeth away, and they fought in front of me, again. Mommy Vyvyan didnt hesitate to use magic to smash Mommy Elizabeth into the cabin. She ignored Nier and Lucia, who tried to stop her, and threw them both off the ship. She then pulled me over and took off with Instant Transmission. The immense pressure of utilising Instant Transmission caused me to instantly lose conscious.

    Nothing would convince Vyvyan to give up in her current state. Everything would fall on deaf ears; all lives were insignificant. Shed dare to kill anybody who stopped her. She wouldnt hesitate in the slightest even if it was her old friend or her Lucia.

    The sound of footsteps closed in. Mommy Vyvyan opened the timber door in front of me. Her eyes were red, and she wore a gloomy smile. She was holding a steaming bowl of soup. She sat down by the side of the bed and stroked my head: Son, how do you feel now?

    I still cant move

    Mommy Vyvyan raised the bowl up with a smile: Thats all right. Ill definitely be able to save you as long as youre alive, Son. I definitely will. Dont worry. Youll be fine as long as youre by Mommys side. Youll survive, as long as youre by Mommys side. Mommy will do everything to save you even if it costs my life.

    Mom How exactly am I?

    Have some soup first, Son. Theres only the two of us now. Vyvyan raised the spoon and blew it. She fed me and revealed a blissful smile. Voice soft, she added, Just as in the past, Son. Just as in the past. Theres only the two of us. Its enough with Mommy looking after you. You just need to give Mommy a smile. Mommy will feel fulfilled if Mommy can see your smile. We can continue living, even if its just us

    M-My

    Dont worry all that, Son. Vyvyan fed me again before I could finish. The sweet and familiar taste of the soup dispersed in my mouth. She solemnly continued, Son, youre living in a dead body. Your body can no longer produce mana, which means that youre dead as an elf. Son, Mommy doesnt need the elven throne or the Gdriel Tribe anymore. Mommy just wants you Mommy just wants you, Mommys most dear son. Son, Mommy is your Mommy, and youre Mommys son. Lets spend our entire life here!

    I want to go back to the North My children

    You cant return in your current state! eximed Mommy Vyvyan. She bent over and looked at me eyes with a serious look. With a broken heart, she exined, Son, didnt Mommy tell you? Your body is no longer capable of producing mana. Think about the day you were attacked with the mana dissolving potion. Can you still remember it? You couldnt even move at the time. Youre in the same state now. An elf without mana is the same as a human without blood. You cant move anymore, Son! Youre now no different to a corpse Youre only meagrely hanging on by a thread, since youre half-elf Do you know how much heart wrenching it is to see you in this state?

    I had no response. A deeply seated sense of despair seeped into Mommy Vyvyans eyes. I opened my mouth in a dumbfounded manner, but couldnt utter a word. Her cold tearsnded on my face and the bowl in her hands, causing soup to ssh. Her hands quivered. She grabbed my shoulder tightly and sobbed, Mommy can only take you away. You must stay by Mommys side. Mommy needs to replenish your mana daily for you to move. Your body is now incapable of producing mana, so you need to let Mommy transfer mana to your every night. Thats the only way youll see another tomorrow

    Mom

    Its all right, Son. You know that youre actually a dark elf, right? Youre the same as Mera. We can acquire mana through sucking the blood of others.

    Mommy Vyvyan gently dipped her finger into my mouth and touched my teeth. Quietly, she said, Ordinary replenishment methods wont be enough to replenish so much mana. You, therefore, need to suck blood. You need Mommys blood. Mommy doesnt mind. Mommy wont mind even if you suck Mommy dry. Mommy just wants you to be by Mommys side as you were in the past. Son, theres one more way and that is to give birth to you again, essentially reliving your life. You can choose between these two options, Son.

    Is there no other way? I asked feeling dumbfounded. If it was up to me, Id choose neither.

    No. Those are the only two methods Mommy can use to protect and save you. There are Mommys only two options

    Mom gently ced her hand on my chest. I didnt even know if my heart was still beating or not. Moms despairing and sad expression was before me. She wiped her tears and sniffled. She picked up the bowl by the side: Come, Son, have this soup, and then continue resting. You can suck Mommys blood tonight. Mommy has a very, very long lifespan. Mommy can wait for the day your life ends. You should live in peace by Mommys side. Mommy wont let you die until that day. Mommy will join you after you leave. Mommy will always be by your side to protect you no matter where you are. Mommy will definitely be there

    I had never seen Mommy Vyvyan so sad. It was the look of despair and pain a mother wore when she looked at her child who had reached their deathbed before her. Her body couldnt contain her despair. Her blue eyescked the spirit they once had. Her gaze of despair caused my heart to writhe over and over. Reluctance to part and regret echoed in my chest. I could feel my tears slowly rising to the surface

    I didnt know how much Mom cried inside. I tasted salty tears that were so bitter I shed tears. Moms hand couldnt stop trembling. Her eyes stopped on me; she was unwilling to look away. It was as if she wanted to look at my face every second she could. I had onest mouthful of soup. Choking on my tears, I whimpered: Sorry Mom

    Moms body jolted. All her strength left her hands, causing the bowl to drop to the ground and break. She tightly hugged me in her embrace. She wailed on my shoulder while her entire body quivered. She hugged me with all of her might. She wasparable to a young girl who lost her most precious thing. Her wails were loud and showed her distraught. For me, it was a most hopeless feeling. Thats right She was indeed a young girl who had lost her most precious thing

 Book 13: Chapter 62 (Chinese Valentine’s Day Special)

    Book 13: Chapter 62 (Chinese Valentine��s Day Special)

    For a young girl, being able to give a present to the person she liked most was the most blissful feeling, especially when she could see him smile, which meant that it was the most magnificent festival. After all, Valentines Day was a day to express ones love. The day presented an opportunity for the shy young girl to express her love. Of course, that didnt apply to just the young girl.

    Elizabeth rendered the kitchen staff so dumbfounded that they forgot to continue working. Nobody dared to believe the Empress of humanity, who was a more majestic and mysterious ruler than Vyvyan, would take the initiative to go into her kitchen. If not for her beauty and dignified eyes, they wouldnt have believed it was the true Empress Elizabeth.

    Your Majesty?!

    When Elizabeth swept her gaze over them, all of them shuddered and quickly saluted her. Elizabeth waved her hand: All of you can leave. I want to make some stuff in the kitchen.

    But B-but His Majestys dinner

    Get lost. I can take care of my sons dinner. Now, get out of here!

    The Valkyries behind Elizabeth rushed into the kitchen. The chefs trembled when they looked at the Valkyries swords at their waists. They left the kitchen as fast as their legs could take them. Elizabeth scanned the kitchen then shut the door after confirming there was nobody else present. She then picked up a chair and used it to block the door. After she finished her preparations, she took in a deep breath and took out a sheet of paper from her chest area

    Elizabeth treated the sheet of paper with great importance and didnt want others to see it. However, the warmth and moist that came out with the sheet of paper  due to where she hid it  would make one blush. The Valkyries gathered around Elizabeth to await her order. Elizabeth took in a deep breath then dered, Girls, your next job is to help me prepare the things on this sheet of paper! Understood?!

    Yes, Your Majesty!

    The Valkyries are outstanding soldiers and Empress Elizabeths most feared bodyguard unit. Their job was to ensure her safety. They didnt know how flour, butter, oil and honey were rted to Empress Elizabeths safety. Nevertheless, since she gave the order, they wouldnt refuse. Further, Empress Elizabeth looked serious; therefore, those things did indeed appear to of utmost importance to her. As such, the Valkyries did their best to turn the kitchen upside down and inside out.

    ========

    Today is Valentines Day, Onii-sama.

    I looked up. I was thinking about a town over several hundreds of kilometres away when Freya made the sudden statement. I didnt quite follow what she was saying at first. Freya looked at me with a strange smile. She softly giggled: So, as I said, Onii-sama, today is Valentines Day.

    If my memory does me justice, wasnt there a Valentines Day already?

    This is the Valentines Day of another ce. Although it is a repeat of our Valentines Day, women will not give up any opportunity where they can express their feelings or a day where they could look forward to their husband expressing his love for them. Therefore, it is quite popr with us here. Would you have prepared presents yet, Onii-sama?

    I froze. Freya smiled with pleasure: I thought so. Onii-sama, I knew you did not prepare any presents, but it does not matter. I believe that the Princesses are not looking forward to receiving a present from you.

    Wow, that hurts, Freya. Am I someone who wont give any presents to them? I care about them a lot. Of course, I care about you greatly, too.

    Freya raised her eyebrows and gave me a happy smile: You almost failed to get a passing grade, but that addition was right on time. I shall grudgingly give you a passing grade, then. Here you go, Onii-sama. Though I am not your wife or your mistress, women will not let a day where they can express their feelings slip. The same goes for me, Onii-sama. Thank you for taking care of me all this time.

    Freya handed me a small box with a smile. I lingered. Freya tilted her head, and then ced it in front of me: It is just a chest pin, Onii-sama. After all, I always have yours on me now, but you do not need to look forward to it, since I am not rich.

    Its fine. Im very touched. Honest. Freya, thank you, and thank you for your present.

    I pulled Freya into my embrace. Nervous, Freyas hands shook. The calm young girl was very shy when she was in my arms. Freya leaned on my chest then pushed me away. Smiling, she said, I shall not take up anymore of your time. You should spend today with your wives. I am sure Miss Lucia and Miss Nier have prepared gifts for you. Leave work here to me, Onii-sama. Happy Valentines Day!

    Freya was right. After I left the office, I saw Lucia waiting for me in the corridor. Lucia stood to the side in her dressed. A bird perched on her palm and ate the food she held. The bright sun shone on her charming smile, giving the natural light the warmth and joy of a young girl. Lucia turned around when she heard my footsteps. Startled, the bird flew off. She dusted her hands, and then walked over. She wrapped her arm around mine and smiled: Your Highness, are you done already?

    Today is Valentines Day, isnt it?

    I touched Lucias hair. She dallied for a moment, and then excitedly asked, Does that mean that you have prepared a gift?!

    Sorry I havent

    I see Lucia nodded with disappointment; however, she quickly raised her spirit again. She grabbed a small box from the side and handed it to me: Its fine, though. Your Highness, this is a gift I prepared for you. This is tea powder I specifically brought from the elvennds. This small box cost me four months of my sry as a member of the Shadow Squad. You just need to boil it in some water, and then youll be able to drink the tea we had back in Duargana. You might even be able to remember our blissful days! Your Highness, here!

    Lucia handed me the box. She had a tinge of nostalgia in her eyes. Those days must been very precious to her. When I opened the box, a faint smell of tea drifted to my nose.

    Some say the nose is the one sensory organ that stimtes the brain into recalling memories. The instant I smelt it, it felt as though I was walking on the streets of Duargana with the bright sun overhead and Lucia next to me. I could seemingly hear the sounds of elves and horse carriages. I could see Lucia scanning the ce with her curious gaze, and I could see her calm and pretty eyes in the teahouse. I really did return to the past

    I grabbed hold of Lucias hand and muttered, Lucia

    Lucia lingered for a moment before smiling and replying, Its all right, Your Highness. I know that you have been busy with work recently. Im happy you remember. Im fine. After all, we didnt bother with this festival in the past anyway

    No, its my fault. Lucia, please let me make up for my mistake. Lets go to the flower garden and have some tea. Then, well go to the streets for some fun, just as we did in the past. Lets enjoy Duargana as we did in the past. Im very fond of those days, too!

    Really?!!

    Of course. Lets go now!

    Uhm, understood! Thank you, Your Highness!

    ========

    I looked at the weird thing in front of me. Vyvyan, who was next to me, pressed her hand on mine and solemnly said, Son, Mommy told you not to eat things of unknown origins when you were young.

    What do you know?! This is the most popr refreshment in humanitysnds. Whats this called? Cookies or something or rather. I made them following a recipe. Im one hundred percent certain these are right!

    Though she said that, I could see nervousness filling Mommy Elizabeths eyes. Vyvyan furrowed her eyebrows: So you hogged the kitchen for an entire afternoon, just to make this abomination? This is a cookie? Why is it that humanitys sense of aesthetics continues to grow weirder and weirder? Son, dont eat it. My instincts tell me that abomination is dangerous. Let me throw it out.

    Elizabeth thrust her sword into the table and coldly looked at Vyvyan: Youve never seen a cookie, so on what basis are you critiquing it? Theres no question I made them correctly. This is my gift for my son. You touch it, and Ill have your head!

    In my mind: Vyvyan hasnt seen cookies, but I have!! Even I think these arent authentic cookies. What the devil is this ck and white burnt stuff here?!

    I raised my head and met with Mommy Elizabeths eager, yet nervous, gaze. How was I supposed to turn her down when she wore such an earnest and hopeful gaze? I picked up a piece, and put it in my mouth It didnt seem that bad. The sweet scent of honey and sugar dimmed the taste of the burnt parts a fair bit. God knows how much sugar and honey Mommy Elizabeth used. I pretended to be surprised Theyre very nice.

    I quickly picked up another piece. Mommy Elizabeth dawdled for a second, and then smugly looked at Vyvyan. Vyvyan just grinned. Mommy Elizabeth was very conceited about her aplishment for a long time, but when I realised that I might have to often eat that sort of stuff, I felt my future looked grim.

    ========

    It tastes bad, doesnt it, Son? I had one, as well. Its too sweet, isnt it? asked Vyvyan.

    Dont tell Mommy Elizabeth I replied.

    When it was bedtime, Mommy Vyvyan and I walked to her room. When we got to the door, she smiled: Soe into Mommys room, then. Mommy shall make you some sweets. After all back then, your favourite was

    Hmm?!?!

    Vyvyan pulled me in before I could shout out

    ========

    Two hourster

    I pushed the door open with exhaustion. A naked body flew over and threw me onto the bed. My clothes were ripped off and stuffed into my mouth before I could scream. In my moments of panic, I saw Niers aroused expression: Your Majesty, you didnt expect that, did you? This is my present for you You must enjoy yourself, okay? Let me enjoy myself, too Mm Hmm? Why does it taste different? Theres a sweet taste?

    In my mind: Its your imagination!! Its your imagination!! I swear that its your imagination!!

 Book 13.5: Chapter 1

    Book 13.5: Chapter 1

    Oh, so youre the new Valkyrie. Its a rare for Her Majesty to favour anyone. I hope youll earnestly work here, since youre trusted and possess thepetence. The Valkyries are Her Majestys bodyguards, and a squad embodying honour and dignity. I hope you wont embarrass the squad.

    R-Roger

    Nier was quite shocked when she saw the petite and short woman in front of her. She was a little perplexed as to how a petite woman no different to a kid was able to lead the squad. However, she judged her doubt to be rude, so she didnt ask. Nevertheless, the woman seemingly read her mind. Perhaps, everybody who met her for the first time wondered the same thing. As such, the woman nonchntly chuckled, Nier, I know what youre thinking, but you must bear in mind that even I can pierce your heart if you add the length of a sword to the equation. Therefore, dont underestimate the sword of a child. Moreover, Im around Her Majestys age.

    Understood Sorry

    Nier felt guilty, since she never expected to be read. Fortunately, the woman wasnt mad; otherwise, shed have lost her chance as soon as she was reborn.

    Nier had always been kicked back and forth. It was as though her birth was a mistake. She didnt know if she ever had a blissful life. Her life consisted for all sorts of abandonment ever since she was born. She didnt know what she did wrong. Her father already passed away. Thest glimpse she had of her father was her fathers thin legs, which was a result of lots of legwork. Her father could never pat her on the head with hisrge and warm hands again. Even so, her mother still used particr stones and dyes to make herself look fancy, and then returned with the stench of wine.

    Nier lied next to herte fathers cold body and would sit up to eat the stuff her mom brought back from somewhere. She felt a little morefortable in winter.

    Nier and herte father watched her mother head out every day,e back, sleep and leave again and repeat. Had her fathers corpse not attracted flies and had he not start to smell bad, perhaps her mom never wouldve realised her husband was dead.

    Its all your fault! Youre a burden to me! That was what Niers mother most often said to her. Her mother really wanted to abandon her, but she had nowhere to go; thus, she just followed her mothers every step and couldnt leave. She just staggered along behind her mother despite her mother shouting in her face and beating her.

    Nier hated her mother. She hated her mother to the very core. She hated the fact that she was the same gender as her mother. She worried shed turn into another copy of her mother in the future. She wondered if shed be the type of woman whod act flirtatiously for a mans approval.

    Nier always thought, If thats what it means to be a woman, then I hate all women. Shes my mother, yet she treats me this way, treating me as if Im a dog for her entertainment. Shes never cuddled me. Her embrace doesnt belong to me but men from the depths of obscurity even if they were fat enough to fit me inside. I hate her. I hate her. I hate this woman who gave me this tragic life. I hate this woman who beat me as though she was beating a stray dog. I hate her, and Im scared, too. Im afraid that I will be a woman whos the same as her,

    The boards of the old and worn down house were decaying. She heard the cheerfulughter and moans that carried the scent of alcohol from the wooden boards. Nier despondently gazed at the sky. It wasparable to her future, a nket of darkness, where nothing could be seen. Hence, she didnt cry or shriek when two robbers beheaded the head of the two adults. Instead, she calmly stayed silent as she watched the two corpses spurt blood. She didnt care about death. She hugged a corpse and slept with it for a week. Death was no longer a nightmare to the young girl; to the contrary, she viewed it as an escape. But nheless, she wasnt relieved. Instead, she was reborn.

    The woman in front of Nier rode a horse. She looked at her with her ck eyes. The woman picked her up as if she was a dog. The strength Nier felt on her back was warm and dependable. She had never seen a woman as beautiful as the woman behind the ck veil. The womans majestic military uniform, corners and edges made her face appear majestic.

    The young girl nkly looked at her while the woman looked back at her the same way. For some reason, Nier felt reassured despite the woman before her grabbing her and treating her as if she was a dog. Blood was dripping off the sword that she hung on her other side.

    Are you willing toe with me? asked the woman.

    Nier affirmatively nodded. She didnt know why, but she faithfully trusted the woman in spite of it being their first time meeting, and she being another woman. Nier found hope for the first time when she saw the woman. She felt as though everything would work out as long as she followed the woman. A light finally appeared in Niers dark sky. Nier learnt that not all women were the same as her mother. There were valiant women in the world, as well. She finally had something to work towards. She had an exemr she wanted to evolve into.

    The woman didnt give Nier a home. Instead, she threw her into a camp. The woman didnt provide her with delicacies. She had to fight with dozens of others for a pitiful amount of food. If she wasnt fierce and vicious, shed starve. She wasnt given a Princess dress. She was given arge male military uniform that had been slightly modified and heavy boots that felt as though theyd snap her leg. She wasnt given toys or flowers, but an ice-cold piece of metal.

    The woman didnt give Nier anything other than what she wanted most, and that was the power to rule her destiny, thereby changing her fate. She transformed from a weak and feeble girl to a soldier who could easily cut anybody down. She once followed another woman in order to survive despite being beaten and driven off. Eventually, she ruled her destiny.

    Nier was bound to forever follow the flow if shecked strength. She was bound to live a life dependent on others. Thankfully, she acquired the strength to protect what she wanted to protect and punish all those who stood in her way. She could kill anybody standing in her way. Her destiny was finally hers to control. What Nier didnt know, however, was the Empress was soon able to give her an even better gift, one that she could cherish forever.

    On every hungry and painful night, where Nier rolled around, she thought about the erect torso and face with distinct lines. She didnt want to be waste as her mother was. She wanted to be a great figure as Empress Elizabeth was. She wanted to attain Empress Elizabeths greatness and use her own hands to acquire respect. Empress Elizabeth saved her and gave hope to be reborn. That was enough. She swore to not let the Empress down. Nier was determined to be her bodyguard, the one Empress Elizabeth was most proud of!

    Im finally here, Nier thought. She finally reached the Empresss side when she reached the Valkyries training camp. She finally saw the ray of light for her life. This was too blissful of a feeling for her.

    Im aware youre formidable with a sword; however, as a Valkyrie, being good at swordy alone is pointless. You still have a lot to learn. Needless to say, swordy is also very important. Are you confident that you can survive until you be a Valkyrie?

    Survive?! Nier froze.

    Thats right; survive. This is the Valkyries were talking about, after all. As opposed to calling this training camp a training camp, itd be more urate to say that its an arena. Here, only thest one standing will have the right to be Her Majestys bodyguard. There are a total of twenty four people in this camp. Nier, kill the other twenty three, and you shall be qualified to be Her Majestys official personal bodyguard.

    The petite woman before Nier softlyughed, and then turned her head away. Nier was astonished. With a smile, she said, Do your best, Nier. Those here are all elites from different ces. Moreover, their feelings for Her Majesty do not pale inparison to yours, so give it all youve got. You dont have anything you need to pay attention to anyway, isnt that right?

    No, she did. Nier touched her sword handle. She still did have somewhere she wanted to spend her efforts on. She still had a destination to reach. She still had somebody she had to protect at all costs! If others saw Her Majesty as a noble Empress and respected her, then Nier saw her as more than an Empress worthy of respect. Empress Elizabeth was the one who gave her a dream and a future. She firmly believed there was no other who loved Her Majesty more than herself. If there was, she was going to kill them.

    Nier was determined to be by Her Majestys side. She made up her mind to be by Her Majestys side at all costs. Her Majesty gave her a chance to dictate her fate. Her Majesty was the only person she truly loved. She wanted to be by her side to protect her and look at her.

    Now then, do you best, Nier. The woman struggled onto her toes to stroke Niers head before turning around to leave.

    Your Majesty, the Valkyries who were raised in the various locations have returned. New Valkyries will be selected tomorrow. By my estimations, I am guessing that eighteen shall survive. However, Your Majesty, I do have somebody in mind that I want to ask if you still remember.

    Elizabeth shook her head with a smile: How could I remember everybody when there are so many Valkyries to choose from?

    Do you know Nier? Nier? Her feelings for you appear to be without equal.

    Nier? Elizabeth made an attempt to recall the name. She looked up and shook her head: No, I dont remember now.

    Really? I think that, if she can emerge victorious, she will give you a very deep impression. You probably will not forget her again.

    You think so?

    Elizabeth came to believe thatter on Nier really did leave an unforgettable impression on her

 Book 14: Chapter 1

    Book 14: Chapter 1

    Mommy Vyvyan took care of me as if I was an infant for the day. Mommy Vyvyan carried me around with her, fed me, helped me go to the toilet and brought me into the bathroom to wash me. The house we were at was a big vi out in the wild; it appeared to be half the size of the Imperial Pce. The vi was the elves favourite: a wooden building. It was different to the stone structure of the Imperial Pce. There was nobody here at present, though. There was only Mom and I.

    Mom used magic to orderly sort everything out, and then carried me into the water with her. I saw Moms tears gush forth again when she picked me up. I didnt know how light my body was, nor did I know what was happening inside of my body. All I knew was that I was but a sack of human skin.

    I could move my head in the water this time. Originally, I wasnt supposed to be able to move in the elven spring water due to my mana, which proved that I didnt have any mana in me. You read that right. I wasnt depleted of mana; I waspletely void of mana. All of my mana had escaped my broken body; I lost the ability to produce mana. My organs were also damaged.

    Mommy Vyvyan tightly held me in her arms. She gently leaned her head on my shoulder, allowing her blonde hair to gently follow the flow of water and brush my face. She lowered her head and let her hair cover the side of her face. Usually, shed be doing everything she could to take advantage of me in that situation, yet she didnt even utter a word.

    In a husky voice, I called, Mom

    Mom quickly raised her head. It was in that moment that I saw the exhaustion brimming in Moms eyes. It was the first time Mommy Vyvyan showed such an exhausted look. Her look of mental exhaustion onlysted for a mere second, for she promptly wore on her unique smile when she looked at me again. Smiling, Mom asked, Whats wrong, Son? Are you not feeling well somewhere?

    No Sorry for wearing you out so much M-

    Mom covered my mouth before I could finish so that I couldnt speak. Sorrowful but voice soft, she said, Son, its not your fault. Youre already in so much pain, so why must you apologise? Its not your fault, Son. Its not your fault. Its not your fault at all. Its all Mommys fault If Mommy had stopped you this wouldnt have happened

    Mom gave me a kiss on my forehead then went on, Son, you dont need to worry about Mommy. Its fine for Mommy to take care of you. Mommy once took care of you the same way. Mommy could take care of you in the past, and Mommy still can take care of you now. Honestly, youre easier to take care of nowpared to in the past. Oh, right, Son,e and try.

    Mom turned me over so that I was leaning the front of my body on hers. To be honest, I could stand the feeling of my back against her, but it was terrifying to make body contact with her front on. Never mind, though, for she wasnt thinking about that sort of stuff. Instead, she pulled me gently into her embrace and ced my head on her shoulder. She softly said, Bite Mommys neck, Son. You just need to bite, and then your instincts will help you suck.

    Wouldnt that. hurt you Mom?

    No. Mommy has enough mana for you to absorb. Mommy is a demi-god, after all. You wont drain me. Furthermore, if being sucked dry was what it took to provide you with enough mana, then Mommy would rather have you suck Mommy dry so that you can recover.

    Mommy Vyvyan gently tilted her head. My mouth carefully leaned in toward Moms neck. Her warmth and familiar fragrance enveloped me. My teeth gently touched Moms skin. Moms skin was soft and easy to cut through. My teeth violently bit into her as if they were searching for a path as soon as I made contact with her skin. I virtually couldve cried in the instant I pierced Vyvyans skin. The pain of biting her made me squirm.

    Though her body stiffened up for a moment, Vyvyan suddenly used her hand to pull me into her further into her embrace. The pain seemed a bit excessive for her. I didnt know where I learnt to suck blood from. It was as though it was an innate ability I had from my infancy. Moms warm blood flowed out from her neck. I shouldve been swallowing blood, but the taste of blood wasnt prominent. As a matter of fact, there was no taste. It was as normal as drinking water.

    I even relished the feeling. I felt simr to finally being able to drink water after being deprived in the desert as I gulped mouthfuls of blood from Mommy Vyvyan down. She silently kept me in her embrace and allowed me to freely suck her blood.

    I really wanted to suck her dry. It would be nice if I could This is mana. Pure mana. Pure power. This is mana from an elf. This is the mana of a demi-god It would be nice It would be nice if I could suck her dry If only I could suck her dry was the urge I felt.

    I abruptly came to my senses. I released her as if I was electrocuted. Mommy Vyvyan took in a deep breath and tightly hugged me again. She didnt let me sink down. Mom pulled me back into her gently panted. She caressed me and whispered, Its all right. Its all right, Son. Mommy is all right. Mommy is all right. Son, Mommy is well. You sure are so gentle Normal dark elves wouldve ripped and bit me yet you were so gentle

    I Mom are you sure youre all right?

    Im all right. Okay. The water is getting a little cold now. Lets get out, Son. This should be enough tost you until tomorrow evening. Suck some more blood tomorrow evening. Its all right, Son. As long as Mommy is around, youll be able to live as you did in the past Mommy will protect you Mommy will protect you forever

    Vyvyan hugged me particrly tightly, and then carried me onto a bath towel by the side. She carefully wiped me dry. My clogged airway finally opened up, allowing me to take in a big breath and feel relieved. I coughed intensely a few times then supported myself to my feet.

    Nothing was out of the ordinary. It was so ordinary that it felt foreign. It was as simple as waking up every morning. I nkly looked at my hands and legs. I didnt have any extra exterior wounds. All of my joints were the same as usual. It was as though what happened that night never happened.

    Mommy Vyvyan draped her bathrobe over herself then rubbed my head with a smile. In a soft voice, she said, How do you feel? Youre the same as always once youve replenished your mana. However, you must remember to never drink the elven spring water. The mana is too much for you. If you drink it now, youll explode. Son, you just need to stay by Mommys side. Youll be all right as long as youre by Mommys side. Mommy will take care of you. Mommy will definitely take care of you Mommy will help you lead a normal life Son Son

    Mom I tightly hugged Mommy Vyvyan, and she followed along, leaning into my arms.

    Mommy Vyvyan looked at me with a smile. She stroked my hand while I held her tightly and constantly whispered thank you by her ear.

    I thought, Perhaps it wouldnt be so bad if we could continue with this with just me and Mom Im now unable to go anywhere I need to suck blood every evening to survive. I cant let others know that Im a dark elf and definitely not let the elves know that the Gdriel Tribe is, in actual fact, a tribe of dark elves My only choice is to stay by Mommy Vyvyans side from now I think that this probably isnt bad

    The two of us left the bath. Because of the mist blurring the mirror, I didnt notice that a tinge of blood red had appeared in Mommy Vyvyans blue eyes

 Book 14: Chapter 2

    Book 14: Chapter 2

    I basically returned to my old status when I woke up the next day. Mommy Vyvyan had an abundance of mana, and it was verypatible with my body. My mana was derived from her, after all.

    I was ready to die thest two days. I struggled with the pain that Id rather be relieved from during the time. I, in fact, contemted suicide. Thanks to Mommy Vyvyan, I was able to feel the bliss of being able to breathe and feel normal physically. I really did feel reborn.

    I touched my lips. The soothing feeling of sucking Mommy Vyvyan blood yesterday evening was still in my mind just as my first time with Nier lingered in my mind. The satisfying and soothing bliss was a memory that was hard to forget. Based on my limited knowledge, the Gdriel Tribe was a tribe of dark elves who hadpleted their evolution. I never thought Id enjoy the feeling of sucking blood.

    My rationality told me the consequences of sucking blood  though said consequences were partially my conjecture. As far as consequences I experienced before, they were never pleasant. I was certain Id grow an addiction to sucking blood. Once I was addicted, Id have to rely on Mommy Vyvyan. Without her by my side, Id have to resort to sucking the blood of others. If we were being hypothetical and say that I met Elizabeth, my girls or my wives. Wouldnt I have to suck their blood at night, then?

    Mommy Vyvyan was right. I had no choice but to stay by her side in the future in order to live. There was no way I didnt miss the North. I wanted to return there. My mind was filled the images of my girls sleeping faces as well as Nier and Lucias. I was positive the two of them didnt want me to leave, and I was also confident nobody could find Mommy Vyvyan if she refused to let others know where she was.

    I wanted to go back, see my family and give my girls a hug. But s, I couldnt go back. Without Mommy Vyvyan, I couldnt go anywhere. I didnt want to let them see me sucking blood, either. You could say I was no longer an ordinary elf or human; I was a blood-sucking dark elf just as Mera was

    Mera was able to resist her urges to suck blood. I wasnt addicted yet; however, I eventually would be, for I couldnt survive without sucking blood. I couldnt let my children see me in my bloodthirsty state nor could I endanger Lucia and Nier.

    Nier and Lucia mustve thought Vyvyan and I went missing. Actually, that was good to an extent. They could raise our children. I didnt know what would happen to the elves; nevertheless, surely theyd be fine. Elizabeth would have to leave the North in due time, though, which meant that itd all be on Freya. Freya was my sister in name. ordingly, nobody would oppose her bing the next monarch or regent.

    I thought my life ended the moment I used magic. My body was apletely wreck. I couldnt haul my broken body back to the North. On a positive note, living with Mommy Vyvyan wasnt catastrophic by any stretch. It was fine for me to live in seclusion, where nobody would see me in my irreparable state. In my opinion, I aplished enough important deeds there; it was eptable for me to lead a peaceful life elsewhere for the remainder of my time.

    I got dressed. I tidied up my room before leaving. It was dead silent outside. There was only the warm sunlight in the house. I didnt know what time it was, but the warm sun put me on the verge of tears. Breakfast, which was berries and dew, was ced on the table. I wasnt sure what time Mommy Vyvyan got out of bed. When I had a few berries, I almost shed tears of bliss.

    The vi seemed to be the ce the Gdriel Tribe spent their annual holiday. There were patrol guards and cleaners here. I didnt know where they were at the time. Mommy Vyvyan couldve sent them away for all I knew.

    Outside the window of the dining hall was the bright sun. I walked into the sunlight and looked down at the flower garden below through the window. I was sure there was somebody often tending to the garden. Mommy Vyvyan was apparently burying something in the flower garden. I thought she was tidying up the garden. Elves were fond of flowers; I surmised Mommy Vyvyan was nting something in the garden. I went to into the flower garden and saw a big pile of soil that Mommy Vyvyan dug up. On top of it were flowers that had just been nted. The dew from the early morning was still on it. Mommy Vyvyan seemed to be slightly frantic. She turned her head and was surprised to see me: Son, youre awake already?

    Yeah.

    How are you feeling? Youve just recovered, so you should still be feeling rtive weak, right? Its fine, Son. Go and rest. Theres nothing that you need to do here.

    Mommy Vyvyan ced her hand on my chest and gave me a somewhat hard push back into the building. I smiled and caught her hand: Its okay, Mommy Vyvyan. Im feeling fine now. You are my Mom, after all. Mom, are you nting flowers now? Ill help you.

    No! No! No! No! eximed Mommy Vyvyan, firmly pressing her hand on mine. Mommy has actually finished nting the flowers. Mommy doesnt need your help. Son, do you not know your own body? Youre relying on Mommys mana to move right now. If you expend too much energy on meaningless things, you might revert back to a paralysed state. Mommy cant let you take the risk. Just go on back. Go back and rest, Son.

    It was the first time I saw Mommy Vyvyan so resolute. I felt she was excessively paranoid. Then again, I looked as if I had one foot in the coffin previously and had just recovered. As a consequence, it wasprehendible as to why Mom wouldnt let me do that.

    I smiled and nned to turn around to leave, I suddenly noticed a trace of what resembled blood on Mommy Vyvyans cor. However, the red blood mark only appeared for a second, as she pushed me back inside immediately after. Mom said, Son, just rest up well. Once Im done washing my hands, Ill pour you a hot cup of tea. We havent had a cosy cup of tea together in a very long time.

    Ah All right

    Mommy Vyvyan spun around and returned to the centre of the flower garden, leaving me to my own bewilderment.

    The trace of blood on Moms cor concerned me. Having said that, it seemed to be the spot I sucked her blood from yesterday. Perhaps it was where I left the wound, I thought. A sinful feeling loomed within me when I recalled how I ripped into Mommy Vyyans neck yesterday evening. However, the thought of having her to bite her every evening henceforward was more heartbreaking But then I suddenly realised something: couldnt Mommy Vyvyan heal wounds? Was it impossible for her to heal from wounds I inflicted? The answer was beyond my knowledge base. All I could say for sure was that the trace of blood didnt belong to me.

 Book 14: Chapter 3

    Book 14: Chapter 3

    I moved my mouth away, and then Mommy Vyvyan let out a breath of relief. She looked at the ceiling and spaced out. She appeared as though she was incredibly tired. I gently hugged her. I then gloomily looked at the wound on her neck. Perhaps her rapid healing was attributed to her dark elf gics in addition to her mana; it healed not long after I let out a breath of relief. A trace of blood remained where I sucked, nevertheless. That helped me feel a bit better.

    Moms eyes looked exhausted look and downhearted. I took in a deep breath and apologised in a shaky voice: Sorry Mom

    Mommy Vyvyan vigorously woke up. She firmly vigorously massaged her face so that her fatigue would fade a little, but I could see that there was something odd from her eyes: Ah Mm Dont mind it Dont mind it Didnt Mommy tell you its fine? Son, Mommy is all right. Its just that there was too much to take care of that Mommy is slightly tired. Son, your mana is inferior to mine at the end of the day. How could I be weak due to you sucking my blood? Dont me yourself, or sell yourself short. You must bear in mind that the time you have to be active the next day will be reduced if you dont suck enough blood.

    Mom stood up. We headed back to the room hand in hand. Thest two days I spent sleeping with Mommy Vyvyan, my sleep quality was fantastic. Mommy Vyvyans embrace was forever so warm and reassuring that I always fall deep asleep and would be reluctant to wake up.

    I lied in bed with Mom. She hugged me in a trained manner. I rested in her embrace just as I did in the past. We moved around as if we were experts. The first time I died, I woke up to see Mommy Vyvyan. When I was on the verge of death again, I found myself in Mommy Vyvyans embrace once again

    You know, it genuinely felt it was all fates work. I didnt know how life with Mommy Vyvyan would look; nheless, it wasnt bad to lead a peaceful life. It was a privilege, really. Living in peace and happiness forever with just the two of us was nice.

    I shut my eyes. I was in a very good mood thanks to the soothing sensation of sucking blood and soon entered my dreams as a result. Mommy Vyvyan and I were locked in a tight embrace, so we werent worried about each other leaving.

    ========

    Will there really be anyone here?

    Of course not.

    Why do we still need patrols here, then?

    Two cavalries slowly trotted on a small pathyered with dew. The forest was at its calmest hours. Not even wild beasts showed up in the forest during those hours. The only asional appearances were the elven guards. The elven guards were responsible for guarding the house at the heart of the forest, which was the Gdriel Tribes vi. They guarded the ce whether or not the Gdriel Tribe was present, as it was amand Mommy Vyvyan gave them a decade ago.

    The guards and the unit nearby had to protect the forest and seal off the small path humans could enter the elvennds. No humans ever dared to infiltrate and kidnap elves again in over a decade, because thest time they were caught, several skinned humans appeared in a nearby vige. Further, human children and infants were also weirdly captured at night, and then sent back the next day as a pile of flesh. As such, the vige nearby didnt dare to ept high-risk robbers into their vige. After that, captured elves were elven denizens captured during the war.

    The guards slowly advanced along the path. They had walked the path for a long, long time. Countless elven guards had travelled it before; it was a fixed patrol route. No hostile had ever appeared here; consequently, the guards patrols had always been leisurely. It would be better to call it a rxed stroll as opposed to a patrol. The bells on the necks of the horses rang, while the guards engaged in idle chatter.

    Wait! A guard abruptly tugged on his horse reins, and then he drew his sword. He faced the forest and eximed, Who goes there?! Come out! This is the Gdriel Tribes territory. Nobody is permitted entry without permission! Lay down your weapon, raise your hands behind your head and slowlye out!

    The other guard vigorously drew his sword. He looked in the direction of the intruder feeling excited and tense. It was the first time he had an enemy encounter; so ordingly, he was quite excited. His peaceful life had ended. He might be able to kill an enemy and be promoted to an exalted status. Even if he wasnt promoted, he had something he could brag about.

    Rustling sounds came from the forest. The two nervously exchanged eye contact and poised themselves forbat. A woman in a green dress stepped out from the forest. The two lowered their long swords and nkly looked at the woman before them. They saluted her: Sorry, sorry, Your Highness. We did not think that it was you. We are very sorry. We did not think you were on a stroll. However, it is veryte now, so you should be cautious.

    There was no way Vyvyan would be mistaken for somebody else, for the blonde woman before them was, without a doubt, Vyvyan. The physique and dignified aura definitely belonged to exclusively to her. The two guards let out breaths of relief and sheathed their swords. With that said, the two of them were slightly perplexed. Queen Vyvyan was an exceptionally kind Queen. Usually, the two of them surely wouldve received a response from her, yet she silently kept her head down on this asion.

    The two of them were slightly afraid. They were afraid they interrupted Vyvyans important business. Perhaps their Queen was infuriated. In a shaky voice, one guard exined, Sorry, Your Highness, did we disturb you? Sorry, we honestly did not know it was you. We thought it was a trespassing human or some criminal

    Vyvyan didnt say a word. However, she opened her eyes and raised her head. Her blood-red eyes frightened the two guards. What immediately followed next were cries of pain and despair

    Vyvyan sat in the puddle of blood while panting. She nkly looked at her hands. She looked at her green dress that waspletely soaked in blood. She licked her rows of teeth. The strong taste of blood ran down her throat. Around her were the corpses of horses and guards. She looked at the fuzzy mush of blood and flesh then calmly looked at her hands.

    Vyvyan had to kill people in the end just as she predicted. She killed a deerst night. The deer barged into her flower garden, and its mana attracted her. She buried its corpse that had been sucked dry during the day. Today, she finally killed people. She absorbed all of their mana and even the two horses.

    As a dark elf, Vyvyan subconsciously sucked blood when her mana stores are depleted the same way her son did. It was an innate characteristic of dark elves. The difference between her and others was her mana. If she was deprived over a prolonged period, there was a chance that shed lose control of her rationality and absorb the mana of an entire vige in a single night.

    Vyvyan didnt consider her actions wrong. She could destroy the entire world for her son; sacrificing a few nearby viges was, therefore, insignificant to her. She knew how dire things would turn out if her mana was depleted. Her son had absorbed arge volume of her mana, and she had to satisfy the mana requirements for daily living needs. As such, she wandered around at night, and the radius of her wandering would endlessly increase.

    What am I going to do if killing the nearby vigers isnt enough? wondered Vyvyan. Vyvyan gazed toward the imperial capital. The elven spring water was there. That was the elves source of mana.

    Vyvyan reasoned, I cant go there, not looking like this; otherwise, the elves will hunt my son and me. Where else can my son be saved? Theres the Tower of Heaven. Once Iplete the Tower of Heaven, Ill no longer have a body of flesh, and Ill be a full-fledged god. I can then supply my child with mana using my infinite mana store

    I can still hang in there for the meantime, however. Its just a few nearby viges, isnt it? They can be sacrificed if necessary. I dont need to think when ites to my child. I need to get rid of these corpses first, though; then, I need to wash up. Then, Ill throw out my dress soaked in blood. I absolutely mustnt let my son find out, or else he will stop me from killing people at all costs. Therell be no saving him if I stop I absolutely mustnt let him die

 Book 14: Chapter 4

    Book 14: Chapter 4

    Inside the Imperial Pce in the North.

    The return of the imperial family members wasnt publicised this time. As opposed to saying that they came back from a holiday, itd be more correct to say they returned home after escaping death.

    The atmosphere inside the pce was extremely grim and ominous. On a table was a cup of tea with steaming out from it. Freya sat to one side. Her eyes were so red that she couldnt shed a tear. Because she kept wiping her eyes with her handkerchief, her face suffered friction burns. Nier aggressively strutted back and forth; she littered the ground with broken vases she threw at the ground. Lucia sat in a chair to one side, staring at the roof lifelessly. Tanya silently sat to one side, but her gaze brimmed with fury and murderous intent.

    Ying stood to one side feelingpletely lost. She was supposed to have found a house and settled down. They called her over for some reason that escaped her. The meeting had nothing to do with her. Looking around the room, all of the women present were rted to Troy.

    Empress Elizabeth, however, suffered severe wounds as a result of Vyvyans beating and was still in recuperation. She was lucky to be alive after being smashed into a cabin. Vyvyan didnt show any mercy back there. She genuinely intended to kill everybody in her way. Nier and Lucia had to swim a long distance to get back to the ship.

    Nier took in a deep breath. Voice shaky and seethed with anger, she roared at Lucia, Is this the elves deration of war against humanity? You injured our Empress and snatched my husband away. This is your deration of war against humanity!

    Nier grabbed Lucias cor with one hand and went on, So, do you know where that bitch, Vyvyan, took my husband or not?! Whats this supposed to mean?! Troy is my husband and my childs father! Hes not dead yet! Did you not see hime to?! What right does she have to snatch him away?! What right does she have?! We can take care of him as long as he returns!

    I told you already Lucia reached out to press her hand on Niers hand in an exhausted and sorrowful manner. Her tearsnded on her hand. She softly continued, I already exined to you countless times that if Queen Vyvyan wants to take His Highness, then its impossible for us to find him. Well never be able to find her unless she wants us to find her. Troy isnt your husband alone. Hes also my husband, the father of my children. Moreover, hes Queen Vyvyans son. I didnt want this to happen, either, but I believe Queen Vyvyan wont harm our husband. Im sure she understands mana better than us. Theyll definitely find a treatment method. Im sure hes n-

    How are you so sure? If that was the case, why did she have to hurt Her Majesty and snatch Troy? What, would we actually stop her from treating him? What else could it be besides snatching my husband? I must search for him whether or not I can find him. I must see my husband whether hes dead or alive. I married Troy; I married him, so I must stay by his side! I want to be by his side even if its just his corpse!

    Nier then aggressively wrestled Lucia aside. She looked at the other women around her and, in a serious tone, shouted, What about all of you? Freya, youre my husbands sister. You also love Troy, dont you?! You love His Majesty, too, dont you?! Youve awaited his return for so long, yet that bitch took him away! Arent you angry? Dont you want to see your brother?! Even if we only see his corpse, the only ones who have the right to bury him are us!!

    Niers voice turned husky again. She grabbed Freya and sobbed, Hes in that state for our sake I dont know if hell be all right or not, but he was alive. Ill take care of him in any way no matter what as long as hes still alive. I just want him by my side! Even if hes dead, I want to bury him and attend his funeral as his wife! I want to see him!

    Freya lips trembled while her eyes were so red that she looked pitiful. Freya, who was renowned for being witty and astute, was speechless. She didnt even know what to think about. She looked at the women around her with a pleading gaze. Her entire body quivered, but she couldnt make out a word. She was still just a kid, after all.

    Tanya then stood up; in a serious tone, she said, I shall go with you. Royal Princess, I shall go with you. I am His Majestys bodyguard. Now that he is missing, I have an obligation to find him. As you said, you are His Majestys wife; so ordingly, even if he has passed on, the only one who has the right to bury him is you!

    Thats right! Nier reacted as though she found a bosom friend. She looked at Tanya and went on in a tone of approval: Thats exactly right. Thats how you should be. This is why I called Ying. Ying can counter that womans mana. As long as Ying can counter that womans mana, well have a fighting chance, so Ying, we need your help now.

    Nier looked in Yings direction. After lingering for a moment, Ying replied, Sorry, I apologise for being blunt, but I dont want to be part of this. Although Troy helped me a lot, and Im very grateful for what he gave me, I am but an outsider. This is clearly your family affair. Queen Vyvyan is also his mother. I cannot interfere with his family matters. It would be wrong no matter who I helped.

    You responded Nier.

    Ying waved her hand, and then bowed: I am very sorry, Miss Nier, but I do not want to get involved with this.

    Lucia stood up and blocked Niers path off. In a loud voice, she said, I really think we cant do this! Im sticking to what I originally said! Queen Vyvyan would never harm His Highness! She was just too anxious! Do you still not get it? If Empress Elizabeth could help him, she wouldve attacked Queen Vyvyan without hesitation the same way! Queen Vyvyan is in her most dangerous state right now! If you go after her, not only will you not be able to bring him back, but youll even end up dead! Queen Vyvyan is His Highnesss mother, and shes the authority on mana. We need to trust her!

    Trust her?! On what grounds should I trust her?! She snatched my husband! S! N! A! T! C! H! E! D! Snatched!!

    Freya looked at angry Nier and softly said, Royal Princess Nier, I agree we cannot go look for Queen Vyvyan. If we do that, elves and humanity will be totally hostile with each other. Once a war breaks out, it will be enough to destroy the entire North. Would Onii-sama be willing to see his biggest painstaking effort be reduced to nothing? If the North was decimated, would he really be able to live even if we did bring him back to our sides?

    What the hell are you saying?! Of course my husband will be able to live on if hes by my side!

    Freya bit down tightly on her lip. She quietly replied, I am saying Once Onii-sama requires mana who among us can provide him with mana? If Onii-sama had to live with Queen Vyvyan would it not be pointless regardless of what we do? Miss Nier I also think we cannot be rash I think we should perhaps go and see Miss Ling Yue If Miss Ling Yue can provide him with mana

 Book 14: Chapter 5

    Book 14: Chapter 5

    The huge fox napped on the ground in a curled up position to protect her child. Ling Yues belly bulged. Her childs pulse inside her was noticeable. Although she was asleep, it wasnt wise to approach her, shed attacked with her sharp ws as fast as the speed of wind.

    Standing from a distance, Nier looked at Ling Yues bulging belly from a corner and softly asked, Ling Yue, arent you angry?

    No.

    That is correct. Miss Ling Yue will be giving birth in the next few days, right? Miss Ling Yue has been in a very bad mood recently. At night, she will often howl, waking us up. Further, she has been more aggressive as of recent. I would assume it is because she is about to give birth. I would advise against approaching her right now. Otherwise, she may hurt you. After all, she is highly vignt at the moment, Evelyn said.

    Nier hesitated for a moment. Ling Yue wore a peaceful smile, bringing Niers pregnancy memories to the surface. Nier thought of how blissful she felt when she stroked her belly, and she thought about how eager she was for her husband to return to her side. Ling Yue most probably shared the sentiment.

    The reason Ling Yue was so aggressive was due to her vignce. She mustve attacked everybody nearby out of concern for her childs safety. If Troy was with her, she wouldnt be so uptight; shed most likely still be gentle. Ling Yue was ready to give birth, yet her husband wasnt by her side. Instead, it was Nier who came to inform her how Troy almost lost his life and was taken away

    Am I being too cruel? Nier asked herself.

    Nier, who never spared a thought for anybodys feelings, was now hesitant for the first time. She felt she should inform Ling Yue. Nier needed Ling Yue. Ying refused to help her, which meant Ling Yue was the only one who could defeat Vyvyan. Ling Yue could also absorb mana, and she was, perhaps, on par with Vyvyans mana once she umted mana. That being the case, there was a chance that Ling Yue could defeat Vyvyan.

    Nier was conflicted; she couldnt tell Ling Yue. Perhaps it was her sentiment as a mother that allowed her to think in Ling Yues shoes. She couldprehend how much despair Ling Yue would be ovee with if she heard something happened to her husband if she was Ling Yue.

    Nier went to speak but hesitated. Quietly, she stated, Its nothing. I just came to check on Ling Yue. Ill be taking my leave now, since shes all right.

    Miss Nier, I really want to know if something has happened to Troy. For you toe here to see Ling Yue at this time, something definitely must have happened to His Majesty, right? Miss Nier, tell me. What happened to His Majesty? I will definitely provide you with any assistance that I can, said Evelyn.

    Nier shook her head. She turned around and said, Nothing. Its just that that Ling Yue is about to give birth. As someone at His Majestys side, I had toe and check up on her; thats all. Seeing as Ling Yue is unwilling to see visitors, I shall not stay any longer. Goodbye.

    Nier ignored Evelyn calling out to her from behind. She bit down tightly on her lip as a means of stopping herself from trembling. She wanted revenge. She wanted to find her husband. She could understand how Ling Yue felt, but who could understand how she felt?

    Nier told herself, Why is Lucia refusing to go? Why isnt everyone uniting to bring Troy back? Why did that bitch take my husband? Why does nobody stick up for me? It seems Im the only one who truly loves Troy. Those women just prattle about it. I know Im not a match for Vyvyan; however, I, at least, know I cant allow a woman to just unreasonably snatch my husband the way she did. Why are they so weak? If I must die, Ill die finding my husband!

    I know that I dont have a chance against Vyvyan, so I tried to recruit two people, namely, Ying and Ling Yue; however, the two turned me down, so I cant stop here. I must find my husband even if I have to do it alone and even if Im bound to die. I must bring my husband home even if its just his corpse. Im the only one who can put my husband to rest. I married Troy, so I gave him my body and soul. I must find my husband even if it costs me my life.

    Nier walked up to a horse and wrapped her cloak tightly around her. She headed off into the distance with unshakable determination.

    ========

    Good morning, Son. You woke up a little early today, huh?

    I woke up to see Mommy Vyvyan opening the cupboard to grab new clothes. Her skin shone underneath the sunlight as if it was suet. Her long blonde hair was syed behind her, helping her white sleepwear stand out. She was slightly up on her toes, consequently emphasising her perfect curves. She smiled as she took out a sky-blue dress and held it out in front of her to check the fit. She tilted her head when she looked at me and softly giggled: Whats wrong, Son? Does this dress look good on Mommy?

    I nodded. Light colour clothing was very bing of Mommy Vyvyan. Elves seem to look good in green clothing. Mommy Vyvyan, however, looked very good in a blue dress, too. The sky-blue dress of her emphasised her blue eyes

    Wait! I stopped myself. Somewhat perplexed, I asked, Mom, why have your eyes turned red? Is it a full-moon night already? Why have your eyes turned so red?

    Mom froze. She rubbed her eyes. By the time she opened them again, her eyes were blue and contained a tinge of a joy: What are you talking about, Son?

    Mom Your eyes

    Its fine, Son. Mommy sometimes feels tired. You dont need to worry about Mommys eyes. Mommy will recover with a few days of rest. How about Mommy call some maids here. They can leave at night ande back the next day.

    I hastily replied, Just let them live in the house. If that can reduce some of your burden, I think its fine to have some maidse here.

    Mom had to take care of me and the house, and then had to provide me with mana in the evening. It was understandable for her to feel exhausted. It was great to hear she could have maidse to the vi. With them alleviating her of some of the chores, she wouldnt need to be so tired, and I wouldnt feel so bad about it.

    Mom resolutely cut me off: We cant do that. Theyll disturb your sleep at night if they stay here. Son, Mommy must ensure its tranquil, so Mommy will have them leave at night, ande back the next day.

    I didnt think there was any point in arguing otherwise, since I just wanted to take some of the weight off Moms shoulders. Mom wouldnt work at night, either; therefore, it didnt matter if we had maids or not. I nodded: All right, then, as long as youre not tired, Im fine either way.

    Mommy Vyvyan walked over with a smile. She ced her dress down and gave me a hug. Sheughed in a soft voice: My Son is so kind and understanding. Mommy is truly touched. I promise to look after myself so that you dont have to worry. Needless to say, you absolutely mustnt let Mommy worry. Son, take a look. Does Mommy look good in this dress?

    You do. That dressplements your eyes!

 Book 14: Chapter 6

    Book 14: Chapter 6

    Freya, are you really not nning to search for His Majesty?

    Freya spun around to see Tanya. Her lips budged a few times while she was looking at Tanya. She hesitated for a long time before replying, I dont n to.

    Why?

    Tanyas tone was very calm and void of emotion just as she usually was. She didnt hold any opinion of things around her due to her past as a tool. She stillcked much emotion. Everybody around her liked to take care of her, yet she hadnt changed much.

    Its not that I dont want to, but that I cant. Freya lowered her head and continued in a soft voice, Where can I search for him? Ive never really been to the elvennds, and I dont have a single clue as to where Queen Vyvyan took His Majesty. Furthermore, what can I do, beat the drums, march around mboyantly and announce this to the world? Wouldnt that just end in a third war between the elves, humanity and the North? The North has just been established. How can the North bear the burden of war? Onii-sama went through so much to conquer the North. I must protect this ce. I must turn this ce into an empire thats not inferior to humanitys and the elves. I cant let Onii-samae home to a barren scorched piece ofnd

    Freyas voice was shaky for the first time ever. In the past, she always carried herself with the air of a noble in Tanyas presence, but her slightly mocking look was gone. Freya had been out of sorts since Troys disappearance. She spaced out at random moments and would suddenly cry. Shed quiver and feel apprehensive about speaking to others. She waspletely different to how she previously was. She was akin a hedgehog that had lost its spikes and was curled up, quivering with its red belly exposed.

    Tanya didnt bother with Freyas response. Gerald walked over with a frown. His instincts as a bodyguard told him Tanya was dangerous. He stood in front of Freya and vigntly watched Tanya. In a serious tone, he said, Miss Tanya, you are His Majestys guard units captain. Id like to ask you to calm down. Miss Freya is His Majestys sister, and you can tell how sad Miss Freya has been recently. Its not that she doesnt care about His Majesty, but, argh!

    Tanya didnt seem to care about what Gerald had to say. She walked straight up to him. Then, she swiftly snatched up a kitchen knife and stabbed it into Geralds gut. Geralds body jolted. The pain from his gut spread to his entire body and nearly brought him to his knees. Tanya coldly watched his writhe in pain, and then pinched his face with one hand. She sternly said, You are protecting Freya, because she is your master, but dont forget that His Majesty is my master. I am the captain of His Majestys guard unit. I have to protect him. Am I supposed to stop here and wait when my master is missing? Im going to find him. I can die, but I must die protecting him or searching for him. Unlike you, I cant die in this pce, you weakling!

    Ugh Big droplets of sweat rolled down Geralds forehead. He panted for air and was unable to speak.

    Tanya then looked to Freya, who was standing behind him. Scared, Freya desperately retreated. She looked as though she was going to cry. Gerald extended his arm out. He was trembling, but he still managed to tightly grab onto Tanyas ankle.

    I wont let you hurt Freya!

    I wont hurt her.

    Tanya kicked Geralds face away. She then coldly grabbed Freyas cor with one hand. It was the first time there was anger in Tanyas eyes: Youre a coward, Freya. And here I thought you were worthy of staying at His Majestys side. Who wouldve thought that you cant do anything besides quiver in this situation? Im going to look for His Majesty. I would rather die on my search for him than stay here shaking in my boots, Coward!

    Tanya shoved Freya away then turned to head outside.

    Gerald Gerald

    Freya crawled across the floor over to Gerald. Gerald covered his wound on his gut. He took in a deep breath and gritted his teeth. His grimace sounded akin to a wild beast as he desperately pulled the knife out. Blood sprayed out as the knife was pulled out. With apletely pale face, Gerald shook as he threw the knife aside. He then powerlessly dropped onto the ground.

    Ill go get someone. Ill go get someone now. Dont Dont! Youre youre the only one left by my sideGeraldGerald! cried Freya.

    Freya wobbled to her feet. She used the wall as support as she staggered off, as her legs were too weak. Gerald struggled to crawl up from the ground. He looked at the hole in his soft armour feeling puzzled. He wondered, <em>How in the world did Tanya do it?</em>

    ========

    Elizabeth opened her eyes. She looked at the ceiling with her hazy vision.

    Your Majesty! You havee to!!

    Elizabeth turned her head to the side when she heard a pleasantly surprised. Soundingparable to a whimper, she asked pleasantly surprised maid next to her, Where am I?

    You are in the Imperial Pce. You have been unconscious all this time due to a serious injury. You have finallye to. I shall go and notify Miss Nier and Miss Lucia. They will surely be very happy!

    Wait!

    Elizabeth yelled out to the maid just as she went to run out. Raising her voice generated a painful sensation from chest, almost knocking her out again. It had been a long time since she experienced debilitating pain that frustrated her. She panted for air. Stupefied, the maid turned fearfully spun around. She panicked: You suffered a very serious chest wound!! Do not force yourself!! You need to lie down for now. I shall go and call the doctor now. I shall go call the doctor now! You

    Come here Elizabeth could feel the fatigue radiating through her joints, and thus, gave up on trying sit up. She shut her eyes and weakly asked, Wheres my son? Tell me, wheres my son?

    The maid nkly looked at Elizabeth. Elizabeth felt another spot on her chest throb when she looked at the maid. This pain came from deep within her heart and bones. The pain seeped into her blood and circted around her body; it literally melted away all of her courage.

    Wheres my son?!!!!!!!!!

    Elizabeth roared with all her might, which was enough to practically tear her entire body apart. Compared to the pain of losing her son, that sort of pain was insignificant to her. The physical pain she felt was nothing to her. Elizabeths tears coursed down her face. Her heart hurt so much that she just wanted to die, because what hurt most to her was forever her heart

    Losing her son once was enough to Elizabeth. She knew the pain of separation from her son better than shed have liked. The pain when she left her son in the elvennds tore apart her heart and body. The grief almost overwhelmed her mind and body. The pain she couldnt alleviate drowned her again. She struggled with all of her might. All of her nerves were calling her to go back, but she couldnt She kept telling herself, I cant go back Ive once again abandoned my son

    Your Majesty! Your Majesty!! Calm down!

    Let me die! Let me die!!! Id rather die! I want to die!! I want my son!! Give me back my son!! Give him back! Give him back!! Vyvyan!! Vyvyan!! Im going to kill you!! Im going to kill you!! Vyvyvan!!! You fucking bitch! Give me back my son! Give him back! Elizabeth raged, throwing everything she could get her hands on.

    The pain in Elizabeths chest seemingly shattered her bones. The maid quickly stopped Elizabeth so that she wouldnt roll off the bed. She fearfully called to the doctor rushing in: Doctor! Doctor!! Calm Her Majesty down! Calm her down!

 Book 14: Chapter 7

    Book 14: Chapter 7

    Royal Princess.

    Nier dismounted at the stables and handed the stableman the reins. Just when she went to leave the stables, something caught her cloak. She turned around to see the White Deer Kings eyes. It spat her cloak out of its mouth. The White Deer King irritably stomped the ground. Nier bitterly grinned. Voice soft, she said, Are you waiting for His Majesty? Troy might note back again

    The White Deer King froze. It nkly looked at Nier with a somewhatplex gaze. The White Deer King was an incredibly proud animal. A King rode it nowadays, but it still considered itself a King; it, therefore, expected Troy to treat it on equal terms. It ignored everybody but Troy, including Nier. After hearing it might not see Troy again, it looked at Nier without the proud aura in its gaze for the first time. Itsplex gaze made Nier feel ufortable. Nier touched its face: Im going to go search for him. I must go search for him. I must go search for him whether or not I can find him. I must search for him even if I find his corpse or end up a corpse myself!

    The White Deer King hesitated for a moment then slowly raised its head to run its eyes over Nier. A short moment after, it snorted and leisurely went to lie down on the hay. It buried its head deep down and went silent. It was the first time the White Deer King didnt mind the environment and went silent. In a quiet voice, Nier asked, Do you want toe with me?

    The White Deer King raised its head after a moment of hesitation. Its eyes sparkled. Although they had the chance to meet daily, it was the first time the White Deer King actually gave her time of the day. Nier met its eyes without shifting her gaze away. The two looked slightly foolish making eye contact, but their gazes seemed to reach to the heart of the other.

    A secondter, the White Deer King stopped staring at Nier. It faced her and lowered his head the same way bowed to Troy. This time, it bowed its head to Nier. Nier reached her hand out and touched its horn. The White Deer King lifted its head and shook it out before lying back down. It truly was a proud deer, but Nier could tell it did have a conscience. Not to mention it was much more useful than Lucia.

    Nier returned to the pce. A maid hastily approached to take Niers cloak and coat. Next to her ear, she whispered, Royal Princess, Her Majesty has woken.

    Surprised, Nier excitedlymanded, Really? Hurry and lead me there.

    The maid nodded and led Nier to Elizabeths room. Nier knocked, and then pushed the door open. Relieved to see Nier enter, the maid attending to Elizabeth stood up. Nier gave the maid a nod: You can all leave. Ill stay alone with Her Majesty for a while.

    Yes, Royal Princess.

    The maids bowed to Nier and then left. Nier closed the door. Elizabeth silentlyy on her bed as if she was deep asleep. The dim candle on the wall by the side extended Elizabeths shadow. She was so quiet and still that not even the shadow of her eyshes budged. She appeared as though she was dead; she looked ghastly pale. Elizabeths state rendered Nier distraught. Elizabeth had never been heavily injured in her presence during her time serving as a Valkyrie on duty.

    Nier surveyed the room. Her enhanced senses as a Valkyrie allowed her to notice there were missing things in the room. She deciphered that Elizabeth mustve thrown a fit. Nier walked up to Elizabeth and sat down. Elizabeth opened her eyes and looked toward Nier.

    Your Majesty, how are you feeling?

    I messed up, again, Elizabeth said.

    Elizabeth didnt seem to hear Niers question. Nier realised how empty Elizabeths eyes were when she saw them. Her usual imposing ck eyes were akin to a dark cave without light. In fact, not even the candle could shine through. Elizabeth continued in a soft voice, I messed up again, Nier. I messed up, again. Ten years. Its been ten years already, yet I havent improved at all. I abandoned my son ten years ago, and I abandoned him again this time again again Its been ten years. I thought I couldnt protect my family without strength, but now Ive discovered that I dont deserve to have family. I let her snatch my son away when he was right by my side. Im useless waste! My son trusted me and loved me, yet I couldnt save him or even stop him! I dont deserve to be a mother!!

    No! Your Majesty, it was not your fault! You did your best. I believe His Majesty understands. It was not your fault. It was betrayal! Betrayal!! However, you need not fret, Your Majesty. I am His Majestys wife. I will not give up! I will not spare anybody who snatches my husband from me no matter who it is! That is not to mention the fact she wounded you! I will not forgive that bitch! Your Majesty, I will definitely find my husband. I will definitely bring your son, my husband, back!

    Elizabeth lips gently budged, and then she looked up at the ceiling. She quietly responded, You know, Nier, Im d my son insisted on marrying you back then. If it was Karana, she would have given up in this situation.

    Nier raised her head with pride, I am His Majestys wife. In regards to my love for His Majesty, I am very confident in myself. I deeply love His Majesty. I will be by his side no matter what, for I am his wife!

    You wont stand a chance against Vyvyan.

    Whether or not I can defeat Vyvyan is a question of my abilities, but whether or not I search for my husband is a question of my obligation as my husbands wife. How can I not be by my husbands side when I am his wife?!

    Elizabeth looked at Niers resolute eyes. She softly responded, I believe in you, Nier. You have never let me down, and I trust that you wont let me down this time, either. Go and find my son. If it was not for my condition, I would definitely go with you. There are only a few ces that Vyvyan could go. She wont go to the Imperial Capital of the elves; hence, the only other ce she couldve gone is the Gdriel Tribes vi and a small house in the forest. The small house is very close to our border. You can see our vige and wheat fields from there.

    Nier nkly looked at Elizabeth. Elizabeth nodded then closed her eyes in an exhausted manner. She softly added, I cant face my son. Twice. Ive abandoned my son twice now when Im his mother. Just bring my son back. I shall return to Hilles City. Im not worthy of being a mother, so I dont deserve to stay by his side. I dont deserve his respect and love. I should just wither and die alone in that pce. I will never forgive myself. I lost my son twice!

    Elizabeth let out a heavy sigh: You can leave now, Nier. Let me be alone for a while. Let me reflect alone for a bit

    Yes, Your Majesty. I understand

 Book 14: Chapter 8

    Book 14: Chapter 8

    Ever since maids came to the house, I finally found the Duargana vibe. Back when I woke up in the Imperial Pce of Duargana, Id find maids going back and forth, busying themselves. However, they were prohibited from touching my food, as Mommy Vyvyan insisted on cooking for me regardless of how busy she was.

    During the day, I ate with Mommy Vyvyan, while the maids cleaned the room and took our clothes for washing. Next, theyd prepare our clothes for the next day. I must admit that, while life alone with Mommy Vyvyan was quite blissful and peaceful, it was sometimes lonely. With the beautiful maids now going back and forth, the house finally felt lively and warmer.

    I sat on a chair in the flower garden, watching the maids go back and forth inside the house. Some maids were on the second floor, which was where our room was located, carrying bed sheets and hanging them out in the sun.

    Honestly, I had never been to the vi; or rather, I didnt remember it. Troys memories entered my mind after I used magic, but I couldnt recall them again. It was as though I had a very realistic dream but couldnt remember a thing after waking up.

    After having lunch, Vyvyan and I sat at the table in the flower garden over some tea. Below was the ce where Vyvyan personally nted a flower a few days ago. However, it wasnt quite level. I felt as though I was stepping on two different surfaces. The space under my right foot was tough as though there was a rock beneath.

    On the small table in front was an exquisite tea and tea cups. The tea tasted nice nice. I had a small sip. The fragrance dispersed in my mouth. The taste made me feel a little nostalgic, but at the same time, it tasted a little foreign.

    The tea wasnt the sort of tea you could have at a tea house on the street. That must be why I have both nostalgic and foreign sentiments, I guess. I could still remember Lucia and me spending time on the streets and asionally having tea with Mera. The tea we had then was a far cry to the tea I had at the vi. I felt nostalgic about the past for some reason, though. I wondered if the nostalgia was attributed to my encroaching death.

    I looked at the clear tea inside, but all I saw was some steam. I looked up. I could seemingly see Meras gentle smile behind her ck veil.

    I was eager to go back to see my girls and hold them. I didnt want to leave without a goodbye even if I had to die. I wanted to bid them goodbye before leaving even if Id have to live with Mommy Vyvyan in the future. However, I needed to ask Mommy Vyvyan about it.

    Ever since moving to the vi, Mommy Vyvyans gaze had always been on me. She looked at me with a caring andforted look, triggering embarrassment and shyness. That being said, it seemed a little creepy. With the serious way she looked at me, I doubt I had a chance to leave.

    I picked up my cup again. Just as I went to have a drink, however, I suddenly heard a shriek overhead. Both Vyvyan and I were blindsided and bewildered. By the time we reacted, I suddenly felt something heavy smash into me. It was a very soft object and contained a scent I was familiar with. Whatever it was, wrapped me up and buried me in a warm darkness.

    I struggled with all my might for a while. The sun and oxygen finally returned to me. I looked at the nket I had thrown aside and looked up. I subconsciously pressed my hand on Moms at the same time I looked up, because I noticed Moms gaze turn exceptionally hostile and also the fluctuation of mana. If I didnt stop her, the individual would probably have been killed already.

    I saw the maid standing overhead was suspended in the air. I could sense the invisible hand holding her up. I quickly looked to Mom and anxiously said, Mom, Mom, its all right; its all right. Im sure it was an ident. Plus, it was just a nket that fell down. Its okay. Its okay. Shes just a maid who slipped up. Theres no need to be so violent, is there?

    She dared to sneak attack you, Son. She tried to sneak attack you! Mommy Vyvyan roared as though she was on the brink of madness. She strangled the poor young girl as though she wanted to snap the girls neck, and then reduce her to pieces by mming her on the ground.

    No, no, Im certain she didnt n to attack me. Mom, calm down! Who would attack with a nket? She just happened to identally drop it when she went to hang it. Its all right. Its all right, Mom. Calm down. Im not hurt, either. Its all right.

    Vyvyan stared at me for a long time before her blood-red eyes reverted ck to blue. She slowly released the girl and ced her before me. The maid dropped to her knees as soon as her feet touched the ground. She looked deathly due to being suffocated. Additionally, her lips trembled as she knelt before me, but she was so afraid that she even forgot to cry. She was just a very ordinary elf. She was as ordinary as Luna was.

    I didnt know why but when I saw the maid kneeling on the ground, silently shedding tears, I was suddenly reminded of Luna, who I saved. The scene where I met Luna for the first time was the same as my meeting with this maid. Luna was tied up and thrown onto the auction tform to be freely touched as if she was a pig. Luna wore the exact same expression at the time. I saved Luna back then, and I felt I could save the maid now, as well.

    I touched the maids head and, with a smile, tried to cate her: Its all right. Its all right. I understand that you just dropped the nket due to a slipup. Im not angry, and you dont have to worry about anything. I wont be angry, so you dont need to be nervous. Just be careful next time.

    The maids gaze was still filled with terror, so much that she seemed unable to speak. I didnt know how tofort her myself. All I could do was stroke her head. I met with her eyes. She was practically a copy of Luna. I didnt know why, but I couldnt shake off the feeling that she was a shadow of Luna. I asked myself, Why do I feel this way? Why do I still feel that Luna is by my side? Is it because Im too broken hearted? Is it because I care about Luna too much?

    I didnt know the answer to my questions, but I think I saw Mera in my mind for a moment. Perhaps people see scenes that bring back memories when they were about to die. Perhaps they remember people in the past and things in the past

 Book 14: Chapter 9

    Book 14: Chapter 9

    I am sincerely very sorry Your Highness

    Its all right; its all right.

    The maid followed behind me while quivering. She nervously apologised over and over, while I told her not to worry over and over with a helpless smile. I didnt know if she kept following me and apologising because she was that frightened or what. Perhaps Mommy Vyvyan disturbed her.

    Mom didnt continue to punish her after I told Mom it was fine. Instead, she paid more attention to me, checking to see if I was hurt. I was still normal, albeitcking mana. A nket couldnt squash me; I was fine. Mom didnt say anything else, either. Afterwards, the maid stayed with us. I, myself, didnt know what she wanted

    I-I am a new maid I am not very skilled yet This is my first day at work and yet I made such a blunder Your Highness I honestly did not do it on purpose.

    I sighed. I turned around to see the maid sobbing with her head down. She quickly grabbed onto the long dress maid uniform. Tears coursed down her face. I lifted her chin. I met with her teary eyes with sincere feelings. Her light-green eyes were the exact same as Lunas. It was the first time I thought I saw Luna crying and almost kissed her. Her hair was short as Lunas. She mustve had a gentle smile as Lunas if she smiled, I reckoned. Sincerely, I stated, I told you already that it wasnt your fault, so I wont punish you. I wont let the head maid punish you or whatever, either. Just pretend it never happened. You dont need to worry.

    R-Really? The maid fearfully raised her head. She maintained her tight grip on her dress. Still scared, she quietly said, I once heard a rumour that if this sort of thing happened with you, then I would have to with you I I I have somebody I love So

    Listen

    Everybody says that.

    I face palmed myself. I didnt know who started that sort of false rumour, but I had to punish whoever said it. It was definitely a false rumour; it was one-hundred percent false. Yes, I had a mistress and wives, but I wouldnt threaten somebody over something so trivial!

    I waved my hand: Thats a false rumour. Ignore it. Im married. How could I threaten a maid into doing that? Moreover, my Mom is with me, so how could I do that? However, since you feel apologetic, just stay with me for a while. To be honest, youre very simr to my original personal servant. Im reminded of her when youre with me. Just stay by my side to let me reminisce the past for a bit.

    My request appeared to confuse the maid initiailly. A moment after, she lowered her head: But I have to leave at night Your Highness Is the person you mentioned Miss Luna? You only have one personal servant

    I nodded: Thats right. I was talking about Luna, my only personal servant. Can you asionallye back tomorrow? Come look after me when youre here. The head maid or whoever wont be able to say anything if youre with me, either.

    The maid nodded as though she understood, yet not. She then wiped her tears and raised her head to look at me with her slightly red eyes. She mulled on her words before articting herself: When will you return to Duargana?

    I shook my head in response: I dont know.

    I heard you are unwell right now Is that true? Did Her Highness bring you here so that you could rx and recuperate?

    I could sense the maids tinge of fear. Panicking after her query, she exined, No, no, no, I am not trying to pry I am just very curious I am worried about you I I heard about it from some maids insider information I- I Can you tell me?

    I didnt let the maid continue with her exnation. Instead, I directly responded, Thats right. Im in very bad shape right now. In fact, I could pass away at any moment. I know its not really wise to tell a maid about my condition, as it should be a secret of our imperial family, but since I want to have you with me, I must be upright. I treated Luna the same way. Frankly speaking, I consider you a recement for Luna. I dont think highly of your skills. Its purely because you strongly resemble Luna. So, Miss Maid, would you be willing to take care of me alone during this time? I will treat you the same way I treated Luna.

    The maid was too simr to Luna in every way. I wasnt sure if it was because Luna was also an ordinary elf, therefore the strong resemnce. In any case, there was no disputing she was profoundly simr. She was basically a copy of Luna. When I met with her eyes, memories rushed into my mind, reminding me of Lunas smile.

    I dont know how much longer I have to live, but I wanted to see Luna at the end of my life. I let her down. I let her down more than I let Mera down. As a matter of fact, Luna was the one I let down most. Luna gave up so much for me, but I couldnt give her anything. In the end, she sacrificed herself for my sake. If I couldve gone out that night, Luna wouldnt have died.

    I was bbergasted to learn Lunas killer enjoyed the funeral of a hero. I forced my way into the cemetery, but what good was that? I couldnt do anything besides vent my anger and pang of guilt. I couldnt do anything to a dead person. I feltpletely powerless at the time. Everything I did after her death and every person I killed was because I wanted to apologise to Luna and my weakness.

    I then had a pair of gentle eyes watch me. Her eyes let me apologise for what I couldnt put down and the knot of pain in my heart And, I could finally say, I love you.

    The maid resolutely responded without any hesitation: Yes, I am, Your Highness. It is my honour to take care of you. I will be sure to do my best! My name is Eiru Silner. If you do not mind, please allow me to be your personal servant. I do not know how your condition is, but I believe our god will respect you for your kindness! You are just unwell right now! You can surely recover.

    I chuckled softly. Gods? I had one right next to me. Mommy Vyvyan was a demi-god. If the gods care could heal me, I wouldve recovered by then for sure. I destroyed my own body. Not even god could repair what I did. I could rely on this god to hang on by a thread, though.

    I still hadnt made up my mind to live at the vi forever. Certainly, it was a decent way to live, but I wanted to go back to see my children and wives. I intended to go back once my condition stabilised.

    I felt physically worn out. I turned around to open my door: Im going to have a short rest. Remember to call me when its dinner time. Oh, right. Here, this is for you.

    I removed my chest pin from my chest and tossed it to the maid: Luna had one back then, as well. This is my personal servants emblem. Take care of it. Otherwise, you might not be allowed to be my personal servant.

    Understood! The maid gripped the pin tightly and pressed it to her chest while looking at me with a serious look.

    I smiled, and then turned around to shut my door.

 Book 14: Chapter 10

    Book 14: Chapter 10

    I know now, Freya remarked .

    Gerald nkly looked at Freya, who seemed to be back to her old self. He ced the cup in his hand down and smiled cheerfully. He said, I am sure youprehend it. Miss Freya, have you understood now?

    I have no choice but to ept my most beloved Onii-samas departure. As Princess Lucia said, Onii-sama may never be able to return, but that doesnt mean that we cant have him. Think about it: Tanya reminded me yesterday. Shed rather die searching for Onii-sama, but I cant. I can search for him, though. Im sure that everybody misses him and loves him.

    Gerald was perplexed. She seemed to be in high spirits again, but her gaze had apletely different light to what it had in the past. If Freya was considered confident in the past, insanity was holding her together then.

    Freya didnt care about Geralds reaction; instead, she excitedly waved her hands and loudly said, I know now. I know now. I slept in Onii-samas room yesterday and dreamt of him. I could feel as though he was by my side. I know where Onii-sama is now. Onii-sama is right by our sides in our hearts. As long as we think of him, well be able to see him. Onii-sama isnt dead. Hes still by our sides. Except, we need to make sure that people can remember him at any given moment. They need to be able to recall the warrior who gave up everything he had for us, the North and the people of Troy City.

    Gerald nodded, Yes. That is right. His Majesty is a very, very noble person. He will forever remain in our hearts, and we will definitely pass down his legacy. He may not have directly led us, but he founded the entire North.

    Freyas voice sounded excited. Her face was flush red with excitement. She looked Gerald and responded in a loud voice: Correct. Correct. Thats exactly it. Thats why I need to get everybody to remember my Onii-sama. Everybody should remember my Oni-sama, from Gallo Mountain in the North down to the Grand Canyon, and from the ins of the South to Duargana. Everybody should remember my Onii-sama. Every living organism must look up to his face!! Therefore, I need a statue. A shiny golden statue, like a lighthouse, built in the North. This is culture and a noble shore. Everybody into culture should be attracted by the lighthouse. Everybody should look at him. He is a symbol of greatness and this worlds greatness.

    A statue? Mm, that could work. Indeed, we should have a statue of His Majesty. We should have it in the pce, and we should construct a water fountain. We can build it in the centre of the market, and use His Majestys statue.

    It wasnt anything over the top, since it was normal to have a statue of a great monarch constructed. Troy Gdriel Rosvenor was the ruler of the entire North and left his mark on this world. He was at the forefront of the attack of the anthropoids in the South and stopped the waves of anthropoids.

    Freya vigorously shook her head. She looked at Gerald with an unhappy gaze as though she was chiding him for his stupidity. Irritated, she said, Dont you understand what Im saying? Im saying that we need a shiny golden statue. I want everybody to see it; hence, it must be tall enough. It needs to be taller than the mountains and the current pce. Everybody must be able to see it. The first ray of sunlight in the morning must shine on my Onii-sama, and shine all of his greatness onto this world. The first ray of light people see shoulde from my Onii-sama. Only my Onii-sama shines with humility in this despicable, disgusting and ugly world; the entire world, therefore, must see his glory!

    Gold?! Gerald eximed, almost sounding as if he belted.

    Gerald sluggishly looked at Freya. Freya was always calm and collected. She never mentioned anything unrealistic. Her suggestions were always realistic and usible as well as being the most economical course of action. The statue n was ridiculous.

    Constructing a hundred metre tall statue out of pure gold was impossible, not because it was impossible to make, but because it required a lot of gold. A lot of gold meant a lot of money. The North, which had just been established, couldnt afford it. Gerald may have just been ordinary guard, but even he couldprehend that.

    Yes, yes, gold. Only something rare and valuable such gold is worthy of my Onii-sama. Do you understand, Gerald? The light Onii-sama emits is the same as the bright shine gold emits, so we must use gold. Oh, right, gems, as well. We must use the most precious gems in this world. Pearls from Castor, gems from the desert, perfect stones from the North. We must use them. Only they will do.

    Freya excitement intensified. She was so excited that she could virtually prance around. Sheughed hysterically: Yes. Yes. Not just the North, but Troy City, too. Troy City is named after Onii-sama, so it must have an exact same statue. Onii-sama must be there. They must have my most, most, most, most, most, most, most beloved brothers statue! Well put it in the za. Yeah, in the za. Destroy the statue of those two women! Destroy them and rece it with my brother. Its my brothers city, not theirs! Its my most beloved brothers city!!

    Freya was on the verge of madness. Loudly, Gerald protested, Miss Freya calm down. You need to calm down. Thats impossible. Thats impossible!!

    Gerald covered his abdomen as he stood up. He withstood the pain as he looked at Freya and, in a loud voice, exined, We do not have the necessary funds. Miss Freya, do you not know that we do not have the funds to do that?! We cannot make them!

    We have Troy City. We can do it with all the ie of Troy City!

    Thats not enough! We are already spending all the money Troy City can afford us, so we no longer have spare money here! None at all!

    Raise the taxes ,then! Raise the taxes! Raise them!

    Freya thundered, Same with the North. Raise the taxes! My brother is their ruler, their King. They should give up that much for their King! They must!! Theres also Karana and Nara! They promised to assist us. If theres still not enough, then melt the coins! Use bronze. Kill all of the nobles of the North! Confiscate their assets! Its easy to obtain money!! I only have one brother! I only have one beloved brother! Hes my most, most, most beloved brother. Hes my only brother! Hes my only brother! Money is the easiest thing to earn in this world, but hes my only brother! I would exchange all the money in this world for my only brother even if its just his corpse!

    His Majesty wont be happy! Youre going to destroy everything if you do this!! Miss Freya! You need to calm down! Those ideas are impossible! Absolutely impossible!! Do you want to ruin everything your brother worked so hard to create?! Do you want to destroy all of it?!

    Freya thundered, Everything ended when my brother died!!! My brother is everything to me!! My brother is everything that I want! This is an empty world if my brother is no longer here!! I dont care! I dont care about anything if my brother is gone! I want that statue! I dont want anything else! I just want my brother even if its just his statue! Dont try and stop me, Gerald! Ill make sure thisst job is done even if I must sacrifice myself, the North and Troy City! I want my brother! I want the entire world to see my brother!! I want the entire world to remember my brother, because I love him! Because I love him most!!!!

 Book 14: Chapter 11

    Book 14: Chapter 11

    I lightly leaned into Moms neck again and bit in. Moms body tightened up. She locked me in tightly. The warm liquid from Moms neck ran into my body. It was the same feeling as trying to get as much water and oxygen  things you couldnt live without  via sucking. I really cared about Mom. I really care about her. I didnt want to hurt her for my own sake, but once I bit into her neck, I lost my rationality. I didnt want to hurt Mom, but I greedily sucked her blood. Further, I felt as though the amount of blood I sucked increased every time. Moms health continued to deteriorate during the recent period, and shed frequently space out.

    Ugh Mom shuddered, and then she hugged me tightly. She seemed to want to push me away.

    I quickly came to my senses. I noticed that Moms lips were pale; therefore, I quickly backed off. I felt dizzy but wasnt sure if it was because I didnt finish sucking blood or not. Mommy Vyvyans blood-red eyes were trained on the ceiling as her body convulsed. Her gaze was lifeless and no different to a dead person.

    I powerlessly lied down to the side. Blood from Mommy Vyvyans neck slowly leaked from her neck. I turned my head to see the traces of blood. Through my blurry vision, it appeared to be the most beautiful thing in the world. It was essentially the only thing I wanted in the world.

    I wanted blood. I wanted to suck blood. I couldnt suck her blood, though. I absolutely couldnt. My mom couldnt handle it anymore; I saw her body surrender. I couldnt risk sucking more of her blood. I didnt feel I sucked enough blood just now, but, if I continued sucking, I wouldve sucked Mom dry! I couldnt kill my mom. Id rather die than kill her.

    Mom looked in my direction. After lingering for a moment, she panicked and pulled me tightly into her embrace. Her voice shook as she said, Son. Son. Whats wrong?! Whats wrong?! Why did you stop sucking?! Why didnt you continue?! You need mana right now! Youll be just as you were in the past if you dont have mana! Here, here. Son, Mommy can take it. Mommy can take it. Dont worry about Mommy. Here. Here, Son. Keep sucking. Dont worry about Mommy! Otherwise theres no point in Mommy saving you!

    I cant Mom I cant You Youre already in this shape. If. if I continue Mom, you

    I told you: Mommy is fine!!

    Moms sudden yell frightened me. She lingered for a moment, and then apologetically hugged me but tighter this time. Voice soft, she said, Sorry, Son. Sorry, Son. I shouldnt have yelled at you. Mommy is fine. You dont need to worry about Mommy. Mommy is using this method, because Mommy is confident. Theres no need to worry. You dont need to worry at all. Mommy is a demi-god, remember?

    I leaned over with concern and bit her neck. Mom let out a soothing moan while keeping me in her light embrace. She sobbed, Son, dont be so gentle. Dont be so gentle with Mommy. Youre on the brink of death. Youre in already in this state, so do you know how guilty Mommy feels when youre this concerned for Mommy? Its all right, Son. Mommy can do anything for you. Mommy will definitely save you. Mommy definitely will.

    I dont want to hurt you, Mom Youre my Mom I dont want you to hurt you Seeing you in pain is more painful than myself getting hurt.

    I let out a sigh of relief. Although I was still somewhat weak, I didnt want to continue. I didnt want to kill Mom. Mom tightened her arms around me. She stroked my back: Dont worry about Mommy. You dont have to worry about Mommy. Mommy has Mommys own solution. Mommy definitely has a solution, so dont worry about Mommy. Mommy will be fine. Mommy still needs to look after you, so Mommy will be all right, Son. You can rest assured.

    I tightly hugged Mom back and responded in a hoarse voice: Uhm Mom Dont get hurt. Dont get hurt again I now dont even have the strength to feel pain

    ============

    Current time in the North.

    An unresponsive body dropped to the ground. The soldiers emotionlessly looked at the corpse in front of them and the woman wailing in pain. They charged into the house. The horse carriage outside was on standby. Groups of soldiers carried out chests of gold and jewels, and threw the chests onto the carriage. They didnt even leave behind crystal candles. In fact, they even took flower vases. The soldiers diligently plundered the propertys valuables.

    They basically took everything aside from the house.

    The nation is very grateful for your husbands understanding. The nation shall use the assets your husband left well and shall also record your name on the statue to be erected

    The soldiers walk up to the woman and her child in her arms. They thoughtlessly tossed the document to one side after reading it out loud. They then raised their sword: Princess Freya will provide your family with a dignified funeral. We are very sorry for doing this. We hope you and your husband can find happiness on the other side.

    The sword whistled through the air. Their warm blood sprayed and heated up thewn below them. The weight of the blood caused the grass to bend over. The soldiers stepped through the blood, grass and leaves, mixing them in with each other

    A fire went up. The guards surrounded the structure and threw the fire torches in their hands into the house through the windows one after another and sealed the main door. Cries came from within. There was loud banging on the door that was sealed. The soldiers had thrown all their fire torches, so they raised their rifles and aimed them at the main door.

    Get ready!! The Officer shouted hismands: Fire!!

    The intense res tore down the mes. Even the mes that destroyed everything in sight appeared to be afraid of the bullets humanity fired. The barrage of bullets tore down the timber door. Blood spilt and seeped out. The soldiers rushed over after emptying their bullets and used their bays to shove the surviving maids and servants back into the fire.

    The cavalry nearby crossed the ins. Hidden passageways were discovered. The cavalry chased survivors who went through so much to escape and cut them down. Everybody in the house was ughtered. Not a single soul escaped. Freyas n was impable. She researched all of the entry and exit points of the house long before to ensure that nobody could escape. Their corpses were thrown into the mes. Nobody would ever know what happened.

    Freya looked at the massive mes before her. There was no sympathy or kindness on her young face. There was only the joy of revenge and brutality; they once insulted her brother. She looked at the assets next to her and quietly giggled: These people clung to their money and refused to help my dear brother back then. My brother was too kind and didnt punish them. However, that doesnt mean their fault is absolved. Their money is their repentance. All of the people here are to pay with their lives for my brother. They must pay with their lives and their money!

    At the same time, Troys personal guard unit that had broken off into smaller teams to massacre the merchants and nobles back then in their own homes. Then, they ransacked their assets. The soldiers in white uniforms were stained with the blood of countless people. They transported the money Troy previously needed back to the Imperial City on carts.

    The Imperial City in the North had now acquired a new name: Troy Noah. Troy Noah was tranted as Long live Troy.

 Book 14: Chapter 12

    Book 14: Chapter 12

    Sob Sob

    Whats wrong? Whats wrong, Nona? Lucia got up and picked up Nona. Nona cried loudly in her moms arms. Lucia undid her clothes and hummed a soothing melody whilst gently rocking Nona. She cated her in a gentle voice, Dont cry, Nona, dont cry. Youll wake up Daisy and Vera. Dont cry, Nona, dont cry.

    Nona didnt seem to care about what her mother said and continued to cry loudly. She ignored the food next to her and just wailed. She looked at the spot next to her mother and reached out as far as she could towards it. Lucia nkly looked at the spot next to her. She felt as if there was something stuck in her throat. She spaced out as she patted Nona and, in a shaky voice, pleaded, Dont cry Please Nona Nona Please Dont cry Dont cry again For Mommys sake and for your sisters sake, please Dont cry Dont cry

    Lucia almost sounded as if she was begging, but Nona didnt care. She continued to struggle, trying to throw herself at that spot next to Lucia. Nonas crying eventually woke Daisy and Vera. Frustrated, Nonas sisters started crying at the same time.

    All of you, shut up!!!! Lucia tossed Nona onto the bed and let out a deafening yell. The three girls shuddered, and then stopped crying due to the fright. Lucia tightly clutched her hair and shouted at the children, You think I dont miss him? You think Ive forgotten His Highness? Hes your father and my husband!! Hes my most beloved Prince! You think youre the only ones who miss him? You think my heart doesnt ache?! All of you, shut up!! I wouldve gone to search for him if it wasnt for you lot! How could I be waiting here as if Im half dead?!!!

    Lucias tears poured out of her tears. The children fearfully looked at Lucia, who had almost gone crazy. They trembled and didnt dare to make a peep. Someone shakily knocked on the door from outside.

    Get lost!! Lucia thundered toward the door, and then picked up a knife for cutting fruit and threw it over. The knife pierced through the wood. The people outside shrieked.

    Lucias furious roar virtually tore through the wooden door to reach outside. The maids outside scattered. The maids considered Lucia to be gentler than Nier. As a matter of fact, Nier wouldnt even spare them a look; she didnt even consider them human beings. Lucia, on the other hand, treated the maids very politely and gently despite being an elf and had never shown irritation in their presence. That night, however, Lucias rage practically tore about the entire Imperial Pce. If the maid who knocked on the door before was one inch closer to the door, the knife would probably have pierced through her eyes.

    Lucia huffed and puffed. She red at the three girls, who didnt dare to cry any more. Despite one Daisy not being her daughter, Lucia took the initiative to pick her up, and take responsibility for her; meanwhile, Nier left to search for Troy.

    Lucia looked at the girls terrified and panic-stricken eyes. She hesitated for a moment before slowly reaching out to pick up Nona. Nona quivered in her arms. She didnt dare to raise her head. Lucia hugged her tightly and firmly pressed her cheek onto Nonas.

    Sorry Sorry Sorry Honey Sorry Mommy shouldnt haveshed out at you. Mommy was wrong You werent wrong Its not your fault Mommy misses Troy very much, as well Mommy loves him too much Mommy loves him the most. Mommy is writhing in pain, too. Mommy dreams of him every night. Mommy chases him every night but cant catch up to him Mommy also wants to be by his side just as in the past Im sure that Queen Vyvyan wouldnt kill His Highness, but I want to be by his side I want to be by my husbands side no matter how he turns out. Sorry girls. I shouldnt haveshed out at you

    Lucia gave each of them a tight hug and consoled them. She did justsh out at them, but they still hugged their mother tightly. It was as though they were the onesforting their mother. Daisy wasnt her child, but she seemed to know that she should depend on Lucia.

    Sorry, sorry Sorry Lucia hugged the girls tightly. Her ice-cold tears obstructed her vision of their cheeks and eyes

    ===============

    I opened my eyes to see Vyvyan next to me. Vyvyan looked exhausted yesterday, yet she looked as though she had replenished her blood stores in the morning. I assumed she had plenty. She wasnt the demi-god Elven Queen for nothing; she was able to recover even after depleting arge amount of mana. Today was probably the best condition she had been in. That being said, for some reason, I felt there was something against my back while her arms were around me. There was something sharp stabbing into my back, causing me to feel ufortable.

    What is this thing? I wondered.

    I moved my back around. It felt as though it was some sort of metal. I tried to move my body inside the prison she built for me in order to try and turn around. For some reason, though, Mommy Vyvyan was so sound asleep for the first time.

    I turned over to look at her interlocked hands. Inside of Moms hands was something shimmering and could reflect the first rays of sunlight. I thought it was something somewhat familiar. I grabbed it and pulled it out of Moms hands. Her body lingered for a moment before subconsciously stretching out to press her hands on mine. She asked, Whats wrong, Son?

    I looked at Moms hands that were firmly pressed on mine. Although it was just for a split moment, I identified the thing in her hands was my chest pin; or rather, <em>once was</em> my chest pin. The chest pin shined in my hands.

    I pondered, I gave this to the maid. Why is it in Mommy Vyvyans hands?

    Vyvyan wore her usual smile. She chuckled softly: Good morning.

    Good morning, Mom I want to know This chest pin I had given it to the maid, so why is it with you? Mom, didnt I say not to me her? It wasnt her fault, and I didnt get hurt. Plus, she bears a striking resemnce to Luna.

    Mommy Vyvyan looked at me with a slight frown: Son, have you forgotten Luna is dead? You have no reason to miss her.

    Voice quiet, I replied, I miss her; I let her down; I couldnt do anything for her. I couldnt do anything for her when she was alive and still couldnt after she passed away. I couldnt do anything, and I still cant. I let her down. My guilt towards Luna will haunt me forever, even now. Mom, to be frank, I want to make a trip back. I want to return to North once. I want to see my children.

    Vyvyan solemnly responded, You want your children to see you in your current state? Son, would you want toe here after seeing your children? Do you want your child to see a blood-sucking dark elf? If you dont replenish enough mana at night, you will go hunting for survival. Do you think your children will be safe when youre with Lucia? Son, you want to go back in this state?

    I spaced out. I didnt know what to say. I had to admit she was correct. I couldnt go back in that state. It was better for me to stay if I was going to be a hazard for my wife and children. It was thest thing I could do as a father. I had to protect my children. It was my rightful duty as a father.

    Exactly. Son, you dont owe Luna anything, either. She was your maid. It was only right for her to protect you. She did what a maid should. You dont need to feel guilty towards her. Mommy Vyvyan gave me a kiss on my forehead then added, Son, dont think about these things when youre with Mommy. Mommy wants to see you safe and free of qualms, the same way you want to see others safe and free of qualms. I hope you can rx when youre with Mommy and forget your past. Please live well with Mommy.

    Mom wheres the maid?

    Mommy Vyvyan titled her head. She replied, Mommy doesnt know. Different maidse every day, because Mommy doesnt want to let them disturb your life. All the women around you are attracted to you for some odd reason, right? Thats why Mommy calls for different maids every time. Dont worry, though, Son. The maids Mommy calls for are all maids with an abundance of mana. Additionally, theyre excellent elves, so dont worry. As for this, Mommy picked it up in the corridor. It seems that the maid doesnt really care for it.

    Really?

    I was a little upset. I never thought thered be somebody whod throw away something I gave her. She was so sincere and unhesitant, yet she threw my chest pin away. Mommy Vyvyan patted my back with a smile: This is what Mommy picked up, so Mommy shall keep it as a treasure. Son, get a new chest pinter on. Mommy needs to get out of bed to prepare breakfast for you. You can sleep for a while longer.

    Vyvyan stood up and got dressed. She gripped my chest pin tightly and left the room. She shut the door behind her, and then looked at the pin in her head. She thought, I mustve instinctively brought it back, because it has my sons scent.

    Vyvyan gave the chest pin a rub. There was some blood on it that she couldnt scrub off. She threw it into a flower vase by the side. A green me rose from inside the vase, instantly burning the brilliant flower to ashes, including the chest pin inside

 Book 14: Chapter 13

    Book 14: Chapter 13

    Son, Mommy has to go out during the day today, so you must be careful when staying here alone. Do not stray too far from the house, and do not leave the maids. This is for you. It works the same way as the ne. Call for Mommy immediately if youre in danger. Mommy wille to your aid.

    After breakfast, Mommy Vyvyan ced a chest pin down in front of me. Mom didnt lie. She really did give me a new chest pin. I didnt pick it up right away; instead, I looked at her with puzzlement and asked, Mom, do you have something to do?

    Uhm.

    Mommy Vyvyan didnt respond to the question. Instead, she gave me a slow nod. I kept my eyes on her and asked, Are you going to Duargana? Did something happen there?

    No, its not about Duargana, but its true that I need to make a trip there. Vyvyan then gave a simple exnation, After ensuring Nona and Veras conditions, the two of them need to go to the Tower of Heaven. They have to go there to train themselves no matter how their mana is graded. This time, I need to go to the Tower of Heaven, as well.

    Wasnt it the case that you couldnt be a god?

    Yes, but I need to ensure that Nona and Vera will be fine in the future, Mommy Vyvyan replied. She stood up and stretched out her back. She then touched my head and softly giggled: You must stay safe when Mommy is absent. Dont do anything dangerous. There are no dangerous animals in the forest nearby, so you dont need to run about.

    Mom, do you see me as somebody who looks for danger and runs right into it?

    If that wasnt the case, would you be in your current state?

    Mommy Vyvyan rubbed my head, and then left after a loud rumble. Mommy Vyvyan vanished right before my eyes, leaving me with just her familiar fragrance. I looked at the table and spaced out. I didnt have a problem with Mom leaving; its just that I had no idea what to do. There was nothing I could do indoors, so I needed to find something to do.

    I suddenly remembered the uneven ground that I discovered when drinking tea yesterday. There seemed to be a rock underneath. I thought I should tten the ground and deal with the rocks underneath. Itd probably take me until the evening, I assumed.

    Your Highness, do you need anything? asked a smiling maid, serving up a cup of tea after clearing the table.

    I gave the maid a nod: Bring me a shovel.

    A shovel?

    I nodded, and then repeated myself, Yes, bring me a shovel. Im going to go and work in the garden. Im going to deal with the rocks.

    ========

    Current time outside the perimeter of the Tower of Heaven at Duargana.

    The area wasnt considered part of Duarganas domain. It was a tower located nearby ake at Duargana. This tower was situated in a swamp with thorns growing all over in addition to a purple mist that was obviously poisonous. There was also a huge beast visible at the bottom of the swamp. It was off limits to elves, but it was the ce where elves got closest to their god. The Gdriel tribe controlled the ce. Besides the descendants of the Gdriel tribe, nobody else was permitted to approach their god. In fact, they were prohibited from approaching the swamp. Nobody from the Gdriel Tribe had been epted by God thus far. Vyvyan came closest, but she gave up on her own ord in the end. She entered the tower again.

    Vyvyan? someone called.

    The centre of the Tower of Heaven and the surroundings of the swamp werepletely unalike. The dead aura around and the barren area waspletely different to the interior. The interior radiated a gentle light. The walls themselves were seemingly the source of the light. The radiance could illuminate individuals inner thoughts.

    It wasnt possible to see too clearly in the tower due to the light at the top, but there, unquestionably, was a voiceing from above. Though the voice originated from the top of the tower, Vyvyan had the impression the voice came from within her heart. Did onemunicate their inner heart or with God when they were in front of the Tower of Heaven?

    Vyvyan peered at the ceiling in silence. She kept it to the point: I want to be a god. My mana hasnt changedpared to the past and, in fact, is more potent. I can be a god with my mana. I just need to be a god. Please allow me to be a god to save my child!

    Vyvyan heard a soft chuckle. She looked around with frustration and thundered, Im being serious! I truly want to be a god! I want to be a god to save my child!! I must provide my child with sufficient mana! I must save my child!

    Haha, my Vyvyan, have you forgotten something? Vyvyan, I still remember you possessed tremendously powerful mana back then, yet refused to be a god, because of your brother. Now you want to be a God for your child? All thats changed is the person in question. Are you willing to forsake everything to be a God?

    Everything I have cant evenpare to my child. I can abandon everything I have for my child! I just want my child to be safe and sound!

    Even if you must give up your body, blood, appearance, conscience and even kindness? You even killed countless others to suck their blood in order to save your child. How many elves have you killed? Your hands are covered in the blood of elves, arent they? Vyvyan, do you think you can still suppress your desires if you continue sucking blood? Can you suppress your craving for blood? I dont think you can withstand it, which is why youvee to me and want a body of mana, right?

    Vyvyan didnt deny it. She nodded.

    Thats unfortunate, then. You cant be a God. Do you still remember what I once said? If you want to be a god, then you have to be able to abandon everything you have. Can you do that? You cant even give up your child. How can you be a god if you cant treat everybody with equality? You dont want to be a god. You just want to be your childs god. Dont you feel that youre already a god to him?

    Thats all pointless!!! roared Vyvyan, clutching her hair. I want enough mana. Its mana that I want. I want sufficient mana. Its meaningless for me to be my childs god. I want to be an elf with adequate mana to provide him with mana!

    Do you need me to give you a suggestion? Dont go against his wishes. Your child chose to proceed when he was aware of the consequences, which means that he chose death. Thats why you shouldnt go against his wishes. Your current thinking contradicts your childs decision. Vyvyan, people must die just as your son must die. He chose death, so do you think that theres any point in doing this? Does your child want to live? Vyvyan, I believe you gave your son some freedom. He chose death, so dont stop him. Its his fate. Its the future that God gave him.

    Youre saying that its Gods will?

    No, this is his will, but its Gods fate!!

    Vyvyan fired several fireballs upwards from the bottom. She stretched her arms out. The Tower of Heaven began to quake. The stone walls around gradually started to crack. The owner of the voice she conversed with suddenly paused, and then loudly eximed, What are you trying to do?! This is Gods throne! This is Gods tower to heaven. What are you trying to do?!

    Since you cant realise my wish, since you said my sons current situation is the fate that God gave him, I shall crush that fate. Ill just have to kill God. You cant give me mana, so I can change my sons fate if I kill you, right!?

    Blood dripped from Vyvyans eyes. The entire tower quaked. Big boulders fell to the ground. The warm light was destroyed in an instant. The foul stench of the swamp outside apanied the terrifying wake-up call and invaded. Vyvyan howled, and then the entire Tower of Heaven crumbled in an instant, with all the rubble falling into the surrounding swamp.

    Rubble and dust blewparably to a sandstorm. The entirety of Duargana City quaked, generating ripples in thekes, as well. The huge beasts in the swamp scattered. The mass of mana crushed their organs on the spot! The buildings in Duargana quaked. The elves shrieked and fled helter skelter. The rush of mana was almost enough to shatter their hearts. Destroying a location was childs y for a demi-god even if it wasnt a full-moon night.

    Vyvyan treaded through the ruins and grabbed a shaking wing. She ignored the cries in front of her and ripped it off with her teeth. Blood squirted from the wound, staining her pretty face. She slowly licked her lips. The taste of blood excited her. She smiled and pursed her lips. She lowered her head, and then bit the neck of the person before her.

    Vyvyan raised her head covered in blood. She looked at everything she decimated through her blood-red eyes. The Tower of Heaven was reduced to rubble before she knew it. Using the blood she sucked out of dozens of people, she converted it into magic. The blood and her ownprehension of mana allowed her to easily ughter her targets. That was the true Vyvyan, the Vyvyan who had absorbed the power of a true god.

    Vyvyan surveyed the ruins with her blood-red eyes and threw aside a dry corpse. She wiped her mouth and smiled indifferently: If this is the will of God, if this is the future God put in ce, it should be no more now, right? I can forsake anything for my child, including my conscience and bottom line. I dont care about bing a dark elf and a demon the entire world deplores and renounces if its for my son. I dont care how many people I have to kill for my son, and I wont feel guilty. Other people have nothing to do with me, but my son is my only child!

 Book 14: Chapter 14

    Book 14: Chapter 14

    I threw the shovel down; eyes on the animal corpse in front of me, I fell into deep thought. The deers corpse wasplete, but it had shrivelled, and resembled the mould of an animal. It definitely didnt decay due to being dead for a long time. Instead, it was in this shape before it was buried. I flipped the corpse over and noticed its neck was ripped. However, the culprit didnt seem to n to eat the deer. They appeared to merely want to suck the poor deers blood and liquids.

    On the surface, I appeared to be pondering who was responsible. Deep down, I knew well and truly who was responsible. A few days ago, Mom tidied up that part of the flower garden. I didnt even need to think about it to figure out Mom killed the deer. Mom sucked an innocent deer dry after I sucked her blood.

    The Gdriel Tribe was a tribe of dark elves. Dark elves needed to suck blood. The only differing factor was we suck blood to absorb mana; I absorbed Moms mana, so Mom mustve subconsciously gone sucking blood when shecked mana.

    Your Highness!! What is th-

    I answered, Its all right. Some wild animal probably killed this poor animal and buried it here to eatter.

    I didnt n to reveal the truth. I couldnt let the elves find out the Gdriel Tribe was a tribe of dark elves. More importantly, I couldnt let them know about Moms condition. I decided to bury the secret. Mom suffered mana deprivation for my sake. I hoped Mom only killed the unlucky animals in the vicinity.

    Wait, wait I cut myself off. I suddenly realised that if Mom had begun to hunt animals I remembered I continued to suck more and more blood. I pondered, Can Mom sustain her requirements with just one deer? Moms eyes turn blood-red more and more often. I think Mom is now much more frightening than when she sucked the blood of a deer. Also, why did Mom have to change the maids daily?

    I felt a cold chill up my spine. I thought of the most likely and most terrifying possibility. I continued with my analysis: Were the maids switched daily, or were they unable to return aftering here? Did Mom call them here to use them to replenish her mana at night? That would mean that Im not sucking Moms blood, but the mana she produced after sucking these innocent girls dry? Did Mom suck dry those girls and the one who bore a striking resemnce to Luna just as the deer was? Was their corpse then buried somewhere?

    Mommy Vyvyan was a benevolent and just Queen; she wasnt a tyrant. The prerequisite was that Mom and something involving me must not be in the same equation. I was positive Mom would never suck another elfs blood for her own sake. If it was for my sake, on the other hand, she most certainly would. Mom could destroy the entire world for me, let alone killing a few people.

    I sat in the chair by the side and spaced out while looking at the corpse before me. The maids were a little disgusted and unwilling to approach the corpse. I breathed slowly; a cold chill went up my spine. I seriously deliberated it. I had never suspected my current lifestyle. After realising what was going on behind the scenes, I doubted whether or not I should live with Mommy Vyvyan.

    Previously, I thought about how to live with Vyvyan; however, I seriously wondered if I could live with her at the going rate. Mommy Vyvyan was a benevolent Queen. She was a gentle and pure individual when she wasnt with me. She would never kill the innocent for her own sake if I wasnt involved. If she continued with what she was doing, though, how many more people would she kill? Would she still be able to resist her dark elven instinct? Would she be able to return to normal afterwards?

    I was in my pitiful state, because I rescued Mommy Elizabeth. If Mommy Vyvyan had to be a crazed blood-sucking demon for me to live an ignoble existence, then I might as well leave. I didnt want to ruin my Mommy Vyvyan. She should leave her mark in history as the eternally perfect Queen, and not be a demon for my sake. I couldnt ruin her reputation. I didnt want to ruin my Mom for my own sake when I barely had half of my life intact. It was better for me to leave.

    If I could escape my fate through death, then Id have to face it. Living out an ignoble would destroy those around me. Not everybody can face death, particrly when one could live, yet must choose death. I was different, nevertheless. I died once, and I knew why I should die.

    I stood up. I looked at the sun overhead and took in a deep breath. Mom wasnt going to return until night time. I decided to speak to her then.

    ========

    Elizabeth took in a big breath and slowly sat up from her bed. The intense pain radiating from her chest almost dropped her to the ground. She stroked her chest. She was lucky her broken ribs didnt pierce her heart. She had broken several ribs and shouldnt be standing up; but nheless, she couldnt wait anymore.

    Elizabeth didnt want to continue waiting. She didnt want to leave her son; she just wanted to live a slow-paced life with him no matter what sort of life it was. She just wanted to be with her son. She abandoned her son ten years ago for the empire. What was her reason for abandoning her son this time? Elizabeth could wage a war against another race for him ten years ago. There was no need for a war between two races this time. Only two people were needed. Her son was snatched from her right before her eyes. Nobody could forgive Vyvyan for that. Not even their decade-long friendship was an adequate reason to forgive her.

    Elizabeth was very anxious. She wanted to go the elvennds sooner. The sooner the better. She was cognizant she might not be able to defeat Vyvyan in her current state. Vyvyan was a demi-god, who was incredibly skilled with magic, and her prowess with a sword isnt inferior to her own. However, Elizabeth wasnt after a victory.

    Elizabeth merely didnt want to have to have a second regret for another dozen years. She abandoned her son back then. The decision became a regret that suffocated her forever since. Her son was doomed. She didnt see any purpose in living if her son was gone. She didnt care if her failure meant her own death. She just couldnt continue dealing with the guilt. She didnt want to be a coward again.

    Elizabeth took in another deep breath, and then gently picked up her long sword. She didnt wear the Elven Kings cape or take the Elven Kings sword, which meant she used the most ordinary sword and wore the most ordinary cape to challenge the monarch of the elves. She was challenging the elf with her dignity as a human and a mother. She grabbed the cloak by the side and held it up to her nose. She took in a deep breath.

    My sons scent muttered Elizabeth. She opened her eyes and left the room

 Book 14: Chapter 15

    Book 14: Chapter 15

    Miss Freya

    Freya turned around to look at Gerald. With a smile, she asked, Whats wrong, Gerald?

    Gerald wore a distressed expression. Freyas eyes were totally different to how they were in the past. Her eyes used to be entric and mischievous, but they contained madness and ruthlessness ever since Troy left. He took in a deep breath and, in a firm tone, answered, Miss Freya, I think there is a problem with what you are doing. I know you are very sad about His Majestys passing, but you should not do something that would ruin this empire because of that. His Majesty gave everything he had to establish this empire. This is where he wanted to realise his dream. How can you do this?

    Killing the nobles and forcefully collecting taxes might be eptable at Troy City, but the Northcks any savings. Furthermore, you conscripted arge number of males and forced them to construct this park with the statue. How are the denizens of the North supposed to develop if you rob them? The original inhabitants of the North thought decently of us until now, because you are destroying this ce with what you are doing. Moreover, what are we going to do about Karana and Nara? We have to repay our loans.

    Freya berated Gerald with a smile. She walked up to him and grabbed his shirt where his chest was. She gently touched his abdomen and softly asked, Gerald, how is your wound? If youve recovered, do you want to try again?

    No I I What I meant was You you should calm down You cannot destroy the entire North! This is His Majestys North! This is the inheritance His Majesty left behind! How are you going to face him if you destroy it?! You muste to your senses!

    Freya belted, His Majesty is already dead!!!!! My brother is no longer here! This is what he left me! Shouldnt my brother be remembered? Since this empire belongs to my brother, this empires gold, treasures and the lives of its people, consequently, all belong to him! Since my brother is no longer here, what right to they have to enjoy all of this?! Let it be destroyed! I developed the North to provide my brother with a nice ce so that his family could have a peaceful home, but look at it now. My brother is no longer here, so whats the point of me developing the North? Gerald, I dont want to hear any criticisms of what Ive done. Theyre not me.

    You keep prattling about how you can understand me, but can you really?! Can you people truly understand how much Im hurting?! You dont understand me! Youre not me; you cant understand me!!! I dont have any family. My only family was my brother; sadly, hes no longer here. I have nobody left. What do I need to care about when I no longer have a family? Gerald, if I hear you criticise what Im doing again, Ill have you killed, as well. Theres nothing that I can or cant do anymore. It no longer matters to me what I do.

    Freya walked off, leaving a dumbfounded Gerald standing there. Gerald nkly watched Freya leave. He didnt dare to utter another word. Freya was serious; she really could kill him. She no longer cared about anybody. She could most certainly kill anybody she wanted, including Gerald. Freyas gaze didnt contain a tinge of emotion. It was as though she died along with Troy.

    Freya checked around, and then entered Troys room. She locked the door and removed her clothes. The young girls yet to fully develop body was exposed under the moonlight. Freya checked out her body. She gently stroked her body, and then fell onto Troys bed.

    Freya tightly grabbed onto his bed sheet and boldly sniffed the scent on it. Troys scent still lingered on his pillow. She wasnt sure if her brothers scent always faintly lingered due to his half-elf blood. She wrapped herself up with his bed sheet and greedily enjoyed the lingering scent.

    The room never changed, and Freya prohibited anybody from touching the room. She didnt allow anybody to wash the items inside. Sure, things eventually collected dust, but they carried Troys scent. Freya wrapped herself up tight as though Troy was tightly hugging her. She sobbed, Brother Brother My beloved brother My most beloved brother My most beloved brother <strong>*Sob*</strong> Brother Brother Brothers hand

    Freya dipped her hand into the nket and gently rubbed herself, causing her lower body to shudder intensely as if she was electrocuted. She panted and panted, desperately trying to smell Troys scent. The rooms ambience eventually turned erotic. A warm smell carrying the young girls fragrance gradually came from within.

    Freyas vision started to grow hazy. Her mind went nk. She was once in the same predicament as Luna, but she only felt pain in the past. That night, however, when her brother held her in the hot springs, the bliss practically melted her. It was the first time she felt as though shed be able to experience something so delightful. The blissful feeling was still there even days after. She reminisced the feeling that time again.

    Freyas brother was gone, but as long as she was here, she could feel that blissful feeling. She didnt know when it started, but she began masturbating one night when she smelt her brothers scent. From then on, she began to indulge in it.

    Ugh!! Brother!! Brother! Brother! Brother!!! Freya cried.

    All the muscles in Freyas entire body contracted. Her body began to convulse intensely. Her warm body fluids wet the bed. Her body continued to tremble intensely while her eyes rolled back into her head. The erotic pheromones in the air became as prominent as could be. She bit the bed sheet with all her might to sniff her brothers scent and drooled onto the sheets. She vigorously licked the bed sheets and panted. Her sluggish eyes showed that only her final instincts remained. She tightly gripped the sheets and had a long respite.

    It took a while for Freyas breathing to return to normal. She slowly undid the nket and looked at the sheets drenched in her sweat and saliva. She suddenly realised the sheets would be covered with her scent. Nevertheless, she was too tired to bother thinking about anything. Her brothers clothes, cape and cloak were still in the cupboard next to her anyway. She just needed to stay there for a while longer.

    Freya softly panted, but she eventually felt cold, so she wrapped herself in the nket and reached down again. It was very different to when she did it with her brother, but it felt quite nice, nheless. It was still her brothers scent, after all. She told herself, This is good enough This is good enough This is good enough

    Freya didnt open the cupboard; otherwise, she wouldnt have noticed the cloak he liked best  which was the one Nier first gave him  was missing.

 Book 14: Chapter 16

    Book 14: Chapter 16

    Blood didnt make up the entirety of mana. Mana was a necessity for elves, but something humans couldntprehend no matter how they tried. Mana used blood in an elfs body as a medium to travel, and it maintained the functions within an elfs body. Mana was also the reason elves were immune to humanitys illnesses, the reason for their longer lifespan in addition to the reason they can utilise magic.

    Mana was formless, invisible and without an odour; however, it genuinely existed in this world and was stored within the body of elves. Therefore, it could escape their body along with their blood. Needless to say, it could also be released via magic deployment. The reason dark elves were dark elves was because they stole mana from other elves in order to purify their mana. They used a magical formation to extract the mana from an individuals body. The Gdriel Tribe had a grasp on the magic technique, which meant Vyvyan could also employ it.

    The magic formation before Vyvyan emitted a dangerous red light from the ground. She could faintly see a trail running along the ground, through the Earth and reappearing in the forest. It then flowed to the centre of Duargana and extended its reach beyond. If one were to look down from above with a birds-eye view, one would see Duargana enclosed in a five-corner star magic formation after the trail appeared. The magic formation enclosed Duargana, and the red trails that created the five-corner star connected the magic formation together. Visibly, then, it created a thin red light from atop Duargana.

    If you drew the formation on a victim then drew your body onto a formation, the victims mana collected in the body of the one who harmed the victim. That was the magic transfer formation. The method wouldnt kill the victim; however, itd leave them in an extremely weakened state due to inadequate mana levels. Hence, the user wouldnt kill with it. That exined why the Gdriel Tribe, a tribe of dark elves, became the strongest elves without requiring blood.

    From the Gdriel Tribes perspective, killing people to extract their blood was a pointless endeavour, for the reason that keeping them to infinitely absorb their mana was the best strategy. That was why Vyvyan used five of those magic formations to situate Duargana underneath her formation, basically locating everyone below the formation where she consumed magic. The catch was she didnt intend to draw the recipient formation on herself.

    Vyvya destroyed the entire Tower of Heaven. She tore apart the so-called God with her bare hands. He didnt look so mighty. Perhaps it was also because he never expected her to attack him. Actually, with over ten years of tempering, she had tempered her mana to the point it was the same as a pure-blue me. Killing gods was a matter of choice to Vyvyan. God was just a body of mana. It wasnt hard to defeat him as long as she knew how to counter him.

    Vyvyan was in incredible pain due to consuming Gods mana. She finally learnt the reason she had to first give up a body of flesh to be a god. It was because she didnt know what to do with the surge of mana. Her eyes couldnt turn back to blue. Shepletely awoke her dark elf blood.

    ughter, mana and destruction motivated dark elves. Nobody could maintain a perfect soul after killing. Would elves who lost their conscience and soul still have anything they needed to protect? Vyvyan was different to ordinary dark elves, though. She wasnt an aimless walking being. She abandoned her soul and conscience her sons sake. She gave up the throne the Gdriel Tribe had upied for centuries and even the denizens she once loved. Obviously, she saw all of those things as trivial things. She could give up anything as long as she could have her son. She could kill one person, ten people and even a city of people. She was willing to do anything to have her son.

    Vyvyan peered at the sky. The sun was setting. She was done with her task for the day. She had ns to be a god, but she sort of lost control, and that was the state of affairs. She figured it was fine, nevertheless. She absorbed his blood, granting her sufficient mana to draw the formations. She could provide her son with an entire citys poptions mana, and Duarganas people would never wither. Her son could return to normal as long as she drew the formation on her sons body.

    This is why Im Troys Mom. Im forever his Mom. Elizabeth, Lucia, Nier, Ling Yue and whoever else, are all but waste before me. I am the only one who can save Troy. My Troy must rely on me. I can sacrifice everything in exchange for his well-being, but others cant. Therefore, no matter who they are, no matter who is by my sons side, I will forever be his irreceable Mom. So what if its Lucia or Elizabeth? Im the only one who can save my son when hes in a crisis. In the end, Im the only one who can be with him.

    Im his mother. Ill protect him forever ande to his aid when he needs me, because Im his Mom. I should, therefore, give everything to him, be it this world, my body or soul or even both of them. I can fearlessly go through with anything, includingpletely converting into a pure dark elf, as I live for my son.

    These lowly elves should be d that they had the privilege of eventually bing a part of the Gdriel Tribes noble lineage, Vyvyan reasoned.

    Vyvyan vanished from the ground after an explosion sound, leaving just the blood-red formation and leaves blowing fiercely in the wind The entire city and Duargana was Vyvyans pasturnd. She viewed her people as mere beastspared to her son.

    ========

    Nier and Tanya looked up at the city doors before them. Duarganas city doors were the same as before. Elven soldiers and the imperial guards tightened the doors security, as night was falling. Additionally, there was no longer a line of people lined up. For them to head over then, meant that they would have toe face to face with the elven soldiers.

    <em></em>The elves acknowledged Troy and Lucia, but they may not acknowledge me. Im sure that the elves consider Lucia to be the only Princess. As a human, Im bound to not be weed, analysed Nier.

    Scaling the city walls wouldnt simple matter. Plus, Nier didnt think she could avoid the elves inspection magic.Tanya quietly said, What do we do, Royal Princess? Shall we ughter our way in? If His Majesty is in the Imperial Pce, he would likelye out if he were to hear our voices. You are his beloved Royal Princess. There is no way he would not show himself.

    Nier shook her head: I dont think that my husband is at Duargana. If Vyvyan was so confident, that means that shes put my husband under house arrest already. If thats the case, charging in would be straight up suicide. As soon as we strike, the elves will have a reason to kill us, so we cant be the ones to initiate.

    Somewhat displeased about Niers hesitation, the White Deer King raised its head then snorted twice and stamped its feet. It was out of patience and wanted to go in. Nier was somewhat surprised to see the deers behaviour. It took her a moment to understand what it was trying to express. Once she understood what it was suggesting, she patted it: Lets go.

    The elves might not recognise Nier, but there was no doubt they recognised the White Deer King, for it was their Princes steed. Seeing the White Deer King meant theyd definitely recognise that it was Prince Troy.

    The White Deer King stamped its feet. It trained its eyes on the door and sped up. Tanyas horse barely kept up with it from behind. The horse seemed to be in extreme difort. Nier pulled over a cloak and covered her face. She leaned down onto White Deer King, and they rushed to the doors.

    If this works, itd be the most perfect strategy, Nier thought.

    A door guard noticed a white object charging towards them. As soon as he went to call out, the imperial guard yanked him aside. All they could do was watch the white silhouette and horse behind it rush into the centre. The elven guard looked at the imperial guard with a dumbfounded countenance and yelled, What is the meaning of this?! Why did you do that?! They forced their way into our Imperial Capital of Duargana! That is a crime that would incur the death sentence! Why did you let them in?!

    The imperial guard irritably smacked the door guard on his helmet: You fool. Thats the Elven Prince, Troy Gdriel! Didnt you see the White Deer King? You think anybody can ride it? Only His Highness can ride it, so it must be His Highness. Something in the Imperial Pce mustve happened if he went that fast. You think wed dare to stop him? If the stopped him, Prince Troy and Queen Vyvyan would punish us!

    What about the one behind him, then?

    The Imperial Guard looked in the direction of the silhouettes that vanished a while ago. He licked his lips and nostalgically replied, If they could follow behind His Highness, they must be his bodyguard. You think His Highness would run around alone? In short, it was His Highness. What hes doing must be rted to the imperial family. We shouldnt involve ourselves. I hope that he can sort it out. Come to think of it His Highness has not been home in a long time

    Nier and Tanya rushed into a small corner then removed their cloaks. Nervous, they panted. The White Deer King proudly stamped its feet and snorted as though it was trying to ask for credit. Nier rubbed its head, and then shifted her gaze over to the Imperial Pce.

    The pce wasnt the city doors. There was no way they could charge through. However, Nier didnt need to. She only needed to find out if her husband was inside or not.

 Book 14: Chapter 17

    Book 14: Chapter 17

    Good evening, Son. Were you a good boy during the day?

    Uhm, wee home, Mom.

    Vyvyan appeared at the dinner table on time with a smile in the evening. I looked at Mom and then te before me. I was familiar with the dish. Mommy Vyvyans dish was delicious as always. However, I didnt have an appetite. Eating was thest thing on my mind. I wanted to bring up my discovery, but I didnt dare to when I saw Moms blood-red eyes.

    Mom cut the meat pie in front of her. The juicy meat spilt forth. She ced a piece into her mouth and leisurely chewed it. I could literally imagine the scene of Mom grinding it into mush with her teeth, and then the meat broth inside dispersing the same way as the poor deers neck. I felt nauseous when I imagined it. Sure, I killed before, but I never ate somebody. At night, I bit into Moms neck the same way she bit into the deer. I probably greedily sucked out her blood, too.

    Whats wrong, Son? You look as though you dont have a good appetite. Are you not feeling well today? Mm You didnt replenish much of your manast night. Is that why youre feeling tired now? Its all right, Son, I have found a way to treat the root of your problem. You will soon be able to return to the North to live.

    I was stunned. I ced my fork and knife down. The abrupt news left me speechless. I was so delighted and consoled that I nearly passed out. I found the result I most wanted all of a sudden. I didnt know what Mom was up during the day, but she really did it! If that was my limit as a hybrid elf and human, then Vyvyan just shattered my limit and allowed me to live on. As if I had the foggiest idea what Mommy Vyvyan did. Regardless, she just revived me from the dead.

    Trembling and sounding as if I was crying, I questioned, Really?

    Mom solemnly nodded: Really. Would Mommy lie to you about this sort of thing? Mommy is your Mommy, so Mommy will definitely save you. I will seed where others have failed. Thats what makes me your Mommy. Son, do you understand now? No matter what you do and regardless of how you are, Mommy will be able to help you. Mommy can save you. Mommy is your Mommy. Mommy will always protect you and love you for eternity.

    Those were very heart-warming words, and Mommy Vyvyan had a sessful track record of backing those words up. For some reason, nevertheless, her blood-red eyes on me exuded a frightening vibe. Imagine knowing a wild beast was staring at a sheep, and imagine how that sheep felt. I felt the way the sheep wouldve felt. I felt as if Mom would rip me apart as she did with the meat pie. It was no longer the love of a mother for her son, but an overwhelming possessive feeling. Mom evidently underwent some sort of change. Those eyes were dangerous.

    The passionately burning eyes erased all of the delight in me. Nobody would be happy to be faced with danger. I gradually calmed down to think. The questions I had were, So, what did Mommy Vyvyan do in the end? How did she resolve my bodys problem in the span of one day?

    It wasnt as though Mom didnt want to revert back her blood-red eyes. It was most likely because it was impossible. How would she exin it if the maids saw them? Blood-red eyes were a symbol of a dark elf. The Gdriel Tribe was powerful enough to hide their red eyes and their dark elven traits. If she couldnt change her eyes back, wouldnt mean she was no longer an ordinary elf?!

    If Mom reverted to a dark elf through and through, shed need to suck blood monthly just as vampires and demons did among the elves. She wouldnt receive any sympathy or be treated with kindness. Theyd only hunt and despise her. How was Mommy Vyvyan going to be the elven ruler in that state? The elves wouldnt allow a dark elf to continue ruling them.

    I struggled to ask, Mom how exactly did you?

    Mom froze for a moment. Her smile froze on her face. She thoughtlessly replied, Its a little difficult to exin. This is a magic spell our tribe passed down. You dont have to worry, Son. There wont be any side effects, and there wont be any pain. I just need to draw a tiny magic formation.

    I decided to juste out with it: Mom did you kill?

    Mompletely froze in her chair with a stupefied look. The air in the room instantly froze and fell silent. She stared at me with her blood-red eyes. Even the green elven me dimmed its light out of fear. I couldnt see Mommy Vyvyans expression in her dark shadow. She didnt move, but she released a terrifying aura and overpowering murderous intent Breaking the silence, Mom asked, Did you find out, Son?

    Her voice shattered the terror that almost caused me to flee. She let out a heavy sigh: Yes, I did, Son. Mommy is also a dark elf. Mommy will subconsciously kill people when Mommy loses too much mana

    Youre lying! While keeping my eyes on Mom, I mmed the table and got to my feet, startling Vyvyan. My legs were still quaking, but I forced myself to calm down and shouted, It was premeditated! You wouldnt have changed the maids daily, otherwise! You wanted to suck their blood, and then have me suck yours!

    Vyvyan mmed the table and got up: So what if I did?! Am I supposed to just watch you wither and die?!

    Vyvyan eyes showed that she felt wrong and that she regretted her decision. Her gaze almost made me want to admit that I was wrong. She borated, I wont do it again, Son. Ive found a way to resolve your problem. I wont kill this time, and you dont need to worry about a thing. Mommy promises not to kill again!

    My eyes gleamed with a tinge of distrust. I took in a deep breath:Okay, then. Please tell me where the mana used to maintain my life ising from this time. You are physically incapable of handling it. Where is the mana sourced? Mom, please do not lie to me. If you still consider me your child, please do not lie to me, I will feel tormented.

    Mommy Vyvyans lips trembled for a while. She softly replied,  From Duargana

    Moms response was very quiet and almost put the mes out. I didnt say another word and neither did Mom. The two of were immersed in the painful tension and terrifying silence. I looked at Mom and took in a deep breath. I rubbed my face and broke the silence: Mom I want to leave I want to run away from home.

 Book 14: Chapter 18

    Book 14: Chapter 18

    What are you saying?! eximed Mommy Vyvyan.

    Mommy Vyvyan threw down her fork and knife. Befuddlement appeared in her blood-red eyes, but the anger in them was more prominent. Mom was no different to a prairie that was aze. Her fury would burn even me, her son, to ashes. She took in a deep breath in an attempt to suppress her fury. Shaking and, in a serious tone, she eximed, Son, Son, did you understand what I said? I told you that I could treat the root of your condition. Why do you still want to leave home? Dont you want to return to the North to live as you did in the past? Wasnt Mommy clingy and helping you heal so that you could return? If you go back now and expend all of your mana, youll die. No, actually, youll start attacking the elves nearby before you run out of mana!!

    I grabbed my head. Without caring about anything, I roared at Mom, Isnt that how I am right now?! Am I not attacking the elves around me right now? Mom, I dont care about you killing, but I cant ept you killing just to sustain my life. Isnt this the same as me eating people? Doesnt that mean youll have to kill more people? You said youd use a magic formation to transfer mana to me. Doesnt that mean that the elves of Duargana will becking mana, then?!

    Thats not our problem! Theyre our vassals and people, so they should give up what they have for their ruler! Moreover, itll only cost them a tiny amount of mana given that the entire city is providing you with mana. Duargana is an infinite mana source. The elves there will provide you with a constant influx of mana; subsequently, youll never have mana insufficiency symptoms!

    Perhaps the atmosphere between us turned dangerous, since we were yelling at each other. Vyvyan was likely to have a tendency to attack people in that situation. It was evident she was aware of that, so she didnt continue shouting. Instead, she took in big breaths to try and calm down. She then used a mild tone to speak to me: Son, dont be wilful. Mommy knows youre very kind and unwilling to hurt any innocent people, but youre about to die. Youre on the verge of death. This is the only way Mommy can save you. This is not your problem. Youre still a normal elf. Mommy will be responsible for any investigations or punishments. You dont need to worry about anything; youll be fine. Trust Mommy. Nobodys life will be impacted.

    Mom pleaded me. Dumbfounded, I stood in ce. I was genuinely very sad. Just how ridiculous was it? The person doing the saving begged the person they were saving to save them. Mom saved me. She gave me the ability to continue living, yet she was virtually on her knees, wanting me to ept the kind gesture. She begged me to ept her help. That was how Mom would forever be.

    I couldnt just ept it, though. I couldnt go absorbing the mana of others. I destroyed my own body. It had nothing to do with Mommy Vyvyan, Mommy Elizabeth or the elves of Duargana. They had no reason to die for us. They didnt have to pay for what I did, and they certainly shouldnt die for me. Mom shouldnt give up her conscience for my sake, either.

    It was all my fault. Endangering those around me for my own mistake was uneptable. I should still be able to make it in time. I believed it wasnt toote for Mommy Vyvyan to stop. I assumed she should still be able to revert back to how she was as long as I could withstand the urge to suck blood.

    I shook my head. In a gentle voice, I said, Mom, I cant; I cant endanger the elves of Duargana for my own sake. This has nothing to do with them. They have no obligation to endanger themselves for me. Mom, you cant continue living this way, either. Youre still the most outstanding and benevolent ruler to the elves. Stop now before anybody finds out, Mom. Dont be an evil demon for my sake; dont abandon your conscience for me. I dont want to see you be a blood-sucking dark elf from now because of me. Mom, I should leave. After I return to the North to see my children, Ill find myself a proper burial. Mom, I no longer have regrets thanks to you and my wives.

    As a son, I should leave my final words with my Mom in a calm and natural manner. I was initially nervous and slightly scared, but the fear gradually subsided as I went on. In the end, I was only left with tranquillity. Perhaps speaking of your own funeral wasnt much a sad thing for those who were ready to candidly face their death.

    Mom looked nkly at me and took in a deep breath. She shoved a chair away and walked over to me. She gave me a vicious p before I realised it wasing. My head was enveloped in warmth and gentles before I could feel the pain from the p: Son youre heartless Youre heartless Mommy has taken so much care of you, yet youve never taken care of Mommy

    I heard Moms hoarse voice from overhead. Mom pressed my head firmly onto her chest and hugged me tight as though she wanted to fuse me with her body. She kept me in her arms and, in a shaky voice, continued, Son, have you considered my feelings? Youre willing to die for yourself, other people, Elizabeth and your wives

    From Moms embrace, I swiftly yelled, Im willing to die for you, too!

    Mom patted my head harder and shouted, Mommy doesnt want you to die!! Mommy doesnt want you die for Mommy! Mommy wants you to live! Mommy wants you to live no matter what and no matter how you are! Mommy doesnt want to see you die no matter what! Mommy wants to see you alive! Thats all Mommy wants! Youre willing to die for everyone around you, and yet youre unwilling to live for Mommy?! Mommy doesnt want anything, but for you to live!

    I

    So why are you willing to die, yet are unwilling to ept Mommy?! Mommy has already tried so hard and finally found such a good way to save you. I beg you Please Son, live, okay? Please Im begging you Please live Youre Mommys only one in this life. Youre the only thing Mommy is proud of. Mommy lives for you Son, dont torture Mommy. Without you, Mommy doesnt know how to go on. Mommy doesnt even know how to face the future without you. Please Son Dont leave Mommy Dont!

    Moms sobsing from overhead were indiscernible. Her strength leaved her body. I hugged her back this time. She curled up in my embrace and cried loudly. She tightly grabbed onto my arms as though she was trying to release the aggrieved feeling and pain within. However, I felt Moms regret and reluctance to part with me was more prominent.

    I hugged Mom tightly. Her sobs next to my heart virtually transferred through my entire body. Her sobs and tears weakened me.

    I really wanted to agree to Moms method. If I absorbed only a tiny bit of mana, it shouldnt affect the elves. Itd better than sucking mana directly out of Mom, right? Moreover, if I told the elves I was severely wounded and required their mana, theyd be more than willing to provide me with mana, surely

    I stopped myself and told myself, No. No. I cant, though. I cant do that. I cant have a group of innocents suffer for my sake. I messed up. Im the Elven Prince, and the ruler of the North. Wouldnt I be somebody living off Duargana at that rate? I would have to rely on the elves to survive, and I might hurt other elves. Additionally, that would reveal that were dark elves. Would the elves be able to forgive the Gdriel Tribe?

    I dont want to ruin Mommy Vyvyan and the North for my sake alone. This is my fate. Ive died once. I can face it with a straight face this time. My death will be an unbearable feeling for Vyvyan that would torture her night and day and even lead to her destroying the entire world.

    If I lived on, what would be of Mom? Mom would be a dark elf with red eyes, and shed never be able to return to Duargana. All the people of Duargana were about to face a mana shortage to sustain my life. There were too many questions. The elves with superior lineages might be fine but what about infants? What about ordinary elves? If they were ordinary elves simr to Lucia, would they suffer repercussions as a result ofcking mana?

    Id rather die than twist the world for my own sake. If my death ensured Mommy Vyvyan remained the venerated ruler of elves, respected, a normal elf and wasnt treated hostilely due to her dark elf origins, then I was fine with dying.

    Sorry Mom. I sped Moms face and gently wiped her tears. I noticed that I was shedding tears, as well. My throat felt as though it was congested. I looked at the tears coursing down her face. Voice soft, I exined, Sorry, Mom, sorry I cant ruin you. I dont want to ruin you If you be the enemy of elves for my sake, and the elves end up hunting you, living on would be even worse for me. Mom, life by your side is very blissful, very, very blissful. Youre a perfect mom. If possible, I hope I can be your son again.

    Just as Mom went to emotionally shout, I kissed her lips, sealing them. I swallowed all of her counterarguments and despair into my own mouth. We kissed as if wed gone mad, but it was the first time I felt kissing her would feel so bitter that Id shed even more tears

 Book 14: Chapter 19

    Book 14: Chapter 19

    Okay, Daisy, lets bath together, said Lucia.

    Lucia gently picked up Daisy. Daisy shyly looked at Lucias face and was a bit scared, so she didnt dare to boldly move around. Lucia softly giggled and hugged Daisy. Daisy rested her upper body next to Lucias neck and curiously touched Lucias ear. Lucia lingered for a moment while Daisy cheerfullyughed. She didnt want to let go of Lucias ear after grabbing it.

    Ah, youve never seen an elfs ears before, Daisy?

    Lucia bent over at the waist and ced Daisy into the hot water. Daisy didnt want to let go. Lucia looked at her and gently twitched her ears, leading to Daisyughing joyously. Lucia giggled in a gentle tone as she gently stroked Daisys head. She tenderly said, Although I dont like your Mom, I do quite like you, Daisy. Youre very cute, as well. Plus, your hair is very simr to His Highness.

    Lucia stroked Daisys head. However, a displeased Nona, who was behind them, called out. Children experienced jealousy between each other, too, apparently. Lucia chuckled, and then turned around to give Nona, who had just finished having a bath and exuded a warm scent, a kiss on her belly. She grabbed Nonas hand: Its all right. Mommy will be done soon. Well sleep afterwards. You must be a good girl tonight and not cry, Nona.

    Uhm! Nona nodded.

    Vera, who was next to Nona, had started to doze off. Lucia turned back around to give Daisy her bath. She gently ran her fingers over Daisys ears, but then she suddenly paused. She sped Daisys face and spaced out. Daisy was puzzled; she didnt understand why Lucia suddenly froze. Luciamented, His Highness doesnt have long ears. This is how it feels when I sp His Highnesss face. This was how I relished his face I feel a little lonely now

    Clear teardropsnded on the water surface. Lucia suddenly realised she was crying. She swiftly wiped her tears, and then took in a deep breath to stop herself from crying. She no longer seemed to be able to control her tears after her husbands departure. Her tears were essentially always on standby. Shed shed tears when she saw the flower garden, when she saw the streets, when she saw the girls and then that night.

    Im not grieving, so why am I still shedding tears? Im not that sad. Maybe Im already in so much pain that I no longer know what pain is. I miss His Highness more than words could describe. I miss him every waking moment. After all, all of this reminds me of him. His spirit lingers next to me, yet hes no longer here. This is the same as when I was in the Shadow Squad. At the time, I didnt have His Highness with me, but I was certain hed appear. Now, however, hes gone and will never return, thought Lucia.

    Lucia wiped her tears, and then finished Daisys bath. After wiping Daisy dry, she ced Daisy on the bed. Lucia revealed a hopeless, yet happy, smile when she saw the three girls on the bed. She said to herself, His Majesty sure makes girls like him. Even his kids are three girls. But youre all very cute. Mommy will probably be jealous of you when you grow up.

    Lucia touched the girls heads. Nevertheless, she stopped in her tracks when she went to climb onto her bed. She quickly spun around to cover them with the nket. She went to grab a dagger before sneaking over to the door. Her light physique as an elf and her training with the Shadow Squad allowed her to tread virtually silently.

    Lucia long ears twitched a little. She gently grabbed the door handle. She waited for a moment before yanking it, and then mming it shut, producing a loud bang sound as the product of a collision. Lucia swung the door open again to see an individual trip into the room. Lucia ruthlessly kicked the individual, dislocated his arms and legs and then stomped on his crotch so that he couldnt scream. She then picked him up by his neck and strangled him. She coldly looked at him and questioned, Nobody is permitted entry into the inner pce of the Imperial Pce. You arent a maid or a guard. What do you want?

    Lucia searched him. She tossed side a dagger then frigidly red at him: You want to assassinate His Majesty?!

    The assassin struggled with all his might. His mouth, where he was drooling from, trembled. He continued struggling while replying, No I am not assassinating His Majesty I I am not assassinating His Majesty I I am assassinatingFreya Freya

    <strong>*Snap!*</strong>

    Lucia didnt seem interested in waiting any longer; hence, she snapped his neck then hauled him outside and called for guards. She then turned around and went over to the bed. The girls had fallen asleep in the nket. Lucia didnt care whether they were assassinating Freya or not. The guards shouldve known what to do after seeing the corpse. All of the guards had to take responsibility, since they allowed somebody to infiltrate.

    If that violent woman was still here, shed probably have taken the lives of the guards, thought Lucia.

    Lucia couldnt care less for Freyas life. Whether the people were after Freya or not had nothing to do with her. However, there was no way shed allow the assassin to harm the children after he found his way to the wrong location.

    The footsteps of the guards running over approached the room. The guards initiated a search for other assassins. Freya was safe, since she wasnt in her room.

    Lucia sighed. She tightly hugged the girls next to her and shut her eyes. Lucia felt she might have to wake up at night to protect those around her henceforth after the assassination attempt.

    His Highness doesnt know swordy, but why was I so reassured when I was by his side? It felt as though there was nobody in this world that could hurt me as long as His Highness was in my arms. That was the only way I felt safe Lucia wondered to herself. Lucia lied on the sofa and tightly hugged the pillow below her. In a hoarse voice, she whispered, Your Majesty

    Lucia shut her eyes. She always saw the sunny and bright city of Duargana in her dreams. Next to her was always a warm embrace, with that familiar scent floating by her nose. The aforementioned scent came from the man she loved most. It was a blissful scent nothing couldpete with. It was impossible for her to see the man who grew up alongside her again She thought to herself, I cant see him, but his warm smile in my dreams fills my dreams

    <em>============</em>

    Ling Yue squinted. She licked her fire-red fur. Most of Ling Yues fur had regrown. Her smooth and radiant fur led to her investing into her appearance again. The truth was, her fur started to concern her after she and her husband jumped into the water. After all, she wanted to present a perfect version of herself to her husband. If he came back to see her all messy, he wouldnt be pleased.

    Ling Yues abdomen almost bulged downward enough to touch the ground. She sprawled out on the ground all day as if she couldnt stand up. Of course, she mightve just beenzy.

    After she was done licking her fur, Ling Yue raised her head to peer in Troys direction. Anxiety heightened, as she he didnt know when Troy would be back. He hadnt disappointed her, yet. Ling Yue firmly believed that, as long as he was still alive, then he wouldnt forget her. Ever.

    He made me a promise. He promised to be by my side when I gave birth, so hell definitelye. Hell definitely be back. Hell definitely be back for my childs birth, Ling Yue believed.

 Book 14: Chapter 20

    Book 14: Chapter 20

    Mom and I didnt kiss for long. She seemed to realise I was trying to soften her with a kiss, so she bit down on my lip and broke free. She argued, Theres no way I will let you leave home! No. Way! Never! Youre my son. What do you expect me to do when you leave? Have you considered my position?! Have you considered your Mom?! Youre Mommys only child! Youre Mommys only child! How do you expect Mommy to live after you leave?! Id rather restrain you with iron chains than let you die!

    Her bite hurt. I tasted sweet dew on my lips. I nkly wiped my lips and looked at the blood on my hands without speaking.

    Worried, Mom froze. In her soft voice, she said, Did Mommy hurt you? Sorry, Son, Mommy didnt purposely bite so hard

    I licked the blood on my lips dry and shook my head: No, Mom, it doesnt hurt.

    I have no idea when I began to consider blood a sweet delicacy. I only had blood for a few days, yet I grew addicted to the taste. I was Moms child and the offspring of the Gdriel Tribe, no doubt about that. I was bound to fall in love with blood and mana.

    Moms gaze froze for a moment, and then she began to quiver. Her lips turned pale as a sheet as though she witnessed the most tragic scene in the world. She revealed infinite despair and sorrow in her fierce and sharp eyes. She gripped the lower part of her dress with a tight grip. Tone weak, she said, Son Listen to me Listen to me Were dark elves to begin with We we were born needing to suck blood

    I shook my head with a helpless smile and responded, No, Mom, its been eighteen years. Eighteen whole years. Ive never seen you suck blood once, nor have I seen you kill anybody. Ive never had this feeling before, either. I once felt that I couldnt understand Mera. I felt that she was different to me. I personally killed her. I killed Mera, who was a dark elf, so didnt I, in a sense, kill myself?

    Mom, if I need to rely on sucking blood to survive, Id rather die. Mom, tell me. Tell me, will you never suck another persons blood if Im no longer around? Will you never be a blood sucking demon?

    I Son, its all right!! Its all right!! Mommy doesnt mind! Mommy doesnt mind in the least! Son, you dont need to rely on sucking the blood of others to live on, either! You just need to lead a normal life from now! You dont need to think about sucking blood at all!

    In my opinion, sucking blood is no different to being a parasite. Mom, you wont do anything thatd make me grieve. Has that not always been the case? Mom, please. Please let me live a life with dignity. At least give me a dignified funeral.

    Mommy Vyvyan slowly hugged me as sorrow and regret strangled her. She didnt want to agree, but she had no means of arguing. She mustve seen how reluctant I was in my heart. She mustve seen myst shred of dignity as an elf and my bottom line as an elf. She was willing to give up her conscience and bottom line, but I wasnt willing to.

    Son Son

    Mommy Vyvyan gave me a gentle kiss on my face while embracing me. I gently picked her up and ced her onto the bed. I whispered, Mom Let me suck out that energy. Youll be able to return to normal, once I suck it out from you, right?

    I learnt everything Mom did during the day. She couldnt bring her blue eyes back due to the new mana. The mana was a gods strength. Whether or not she could stand its power was a question in and of itself; consequently, I needed to extract it from her.

    Mommy Vyvyan cupped my face in her hands. She gently panted: Son, this energy shouldst you a few days. Son, itll onlyst for a few days.

    Those few days will be enough, I replied with a nod. I gently ran my hand through Moms blonde hair. I felt myself choking on my words. I looked into Moms eyes and clenched my teeth: Mom, sorry I cant stay by your side I need to take care of you onest time. I hope you dont do anything risky. Youre forever my most, most beloved Mom. Forever and ever. If I have the right toe back, Ill definitely live out a good life with you. I promise.

    Mom covered my mouth. She tilted her head and shakily whispered, Dont say that sort of stuff again, Son. Son, dont make Mommy think of this sort of stuff over and over. If this is what youve chosen, then Mommy cant stop you Son Mommy Mommy really hopes to be able to save you. Mommy truly wishes

    Its all right. Its all right, Mom. I wiped dry the tears on her face. The tears Mom shed from her blood-red eyes resembled blood. I hugged her and kiss her on her face. I quietly borated, Ill forever be your son, Mom. Forever. Mom, let me help you extract the mana, and then Ill go on myst journey. I want to visit the ces I came from, the ces I went to, the ces I fought at and the ce I lived with my family at, and say my goodbyes to them.

    Son, sorry Mommy has tried Mommys best

    Mom did her absolute best. She did everything in her power to try and help me recover. I know how much she sacrificed for me. I knew well and truly how much she gave up regardless of the cost for me to lead a normal life. She did her best, but magic couldnt revive the dead in the end. Understand that, I nodded: I know, I know.

    Mom gradually sat up. She removed her dress, revealing her gorgeous body. Her smooth skin and sexy body exuded her charm. Mommy Vyvyan gently pulled me into her embrace. We stopped everything to feel each others warmth, because we both knew that if we wasted my already depleted mana on this, then I might die on her. However, there was something more important requiring my attention.

    You cant suck blood this time, Son. This mana didnt enter Mommys bloodstream and meld with it. Its just mana that hasnt been integrated with Mommys body.

    Mom pushed me away a moment after. She stroked her smooth and t belly. Mommy Vyvyans belly was different to Mommy Elizabeths. Compared to Mommy Elizabeths belly that had a very clear Adonis belt, Mommy Vyvyans was much smoother, and she didnt have any excessive fat on it. Her perfect hips are usually hidden underneath her dress, so nobody ever saw them. Today was the first time I earnestly scanned Mommy Vyvyans belly.

    Mommy Vyvyan stopped her hand on her belly button. Elves had different belly buttons to humans. Perhaps it was because their poweres from the moon. Their belly buttons bore a stronger resemnce to the shape of a crescent moon. Mom seemed to be a little shy, hence covered her face. She pointed at her belly button and, in a timid voice, sad, Its here, Son. Right here. The energy is in my belly. You need to absorb it into your body via my belly button. Dont worry. Our belly button is also one of the locations we can release mana from; therefore, you just need to bite on it and suck from it the same way you suck blood.

    I nkly looked at Moms perfect crescent moon belly button. I was so shy and astonished that I couldnt utter a single word. Perhaps my thinking was too simple. I never thought elves would have such a twisted method. I couldnt believe they practiced belly-button y. I never sucked anybodys belly button!

    Whats wrong, Son? You wont be able tost without this energy. Mommy is ready. Come, Son.

    Momy t on the bed, pointing her smooth and white belly toward me. I felt my face gradually burn up and my heart beat speed up. My worn out heart began to race. I touched Moms belly I grew up in with my shaky hands.

    Ugh Son your hands are slightly hot Moms body vigorously jolted. She shyly looked at me and softly giggled: Weve already gone further beyond before. Why am I feeling shy now? This is nothingpared to it and its also a very normal treatment

    This reminds me of full-moon nights in the past. I was incredibly embarrassed back then, as well. I kept thinking how sexual something so normal was.

    Mom chuckled, and then gently stroked my face: Do you still remember what I told you, Son? Being a Mom is actually nice, because Mommy can always be by your side and can kiss you whenever Mommy likes, because Im your Mommy. Dont worry. You have to leave tomorrow. We can do anything tonight. Mommy will satisfy your desires.

    Would your body be able to handle it?

    With a giggle, Mom replied, If itll be enough for Mommy to pay you back after.

    Despite her giggle, I noticed tears in Moms eyes. That mustve been the shortest night in Moms life. Of course, that was also applicable to me. It mightve been thest night Mommy Vyvyan saw me, and it mightve been myst night.

 Book 14: Chapter 21

    Book 14: Chapter 21

    I woke up the next day to find Mom and I tightly locked in an embrace on the ground. The scent of wood and the natural cold sensation from the floor was in contact with our skin. I guess we embraced so tightly in response to the cold. We ended up on the floor, because we went wild. It was impossible to lie in the mess we made on the bed.

    I almost worked myself to death. Whenever I was on the verge of passing out, I would find Moms saliva in my mouth again, which would wake me up, and then Id continue straddling Moms hips. We did it in every position imaginable without ever taking breaks, because wasting a single second was torture to us, since we didnt know when wed meet again.

    Perhaps we would never meet again. Perhaps I coulde back after finding a better method. Mommy Vyvyan was aware I wasnt willing to be an ignoble elf. She also didnt want for me to lose my rationality and conscience, consequently bing a monster that lived off blood. I wasnt willing to be that sort of monster. Vyvyan had to give me a dignified funeral for my reputation. She had to, at least, let me visit the ces I lived, fought, cried, loved and lived before. That was my own idea and my final wish. Id be able to rest in peace after I bid farewell to all of those things.

    Gods mana was, indeed, powerful. It circted around in my body after I absorbed it, but that also left teeth marks on Moms belly button. I never thought Mom would orgasm again when I sucked the mana from her. I suppose her belly button was her most sensitive erogenous zone.

    The two of us opened our eyes at virtually the same moment; the sunlight outside woke us. With a softugh, I said, Good morning. Wee back, Mom.

    Mom lingered for a moment before softly giggling and responding. She kissed me on the tip of my nose and bit me in a teasing manner. Next to my ear, she whispered, Good morning, my most beloved son.

    Mm, its morning now, I said in a soft voice while gazing at the sun outside.

    Mommy Vyvyan seemed to choke on her words. However, she quickly wore on a smile with a tinge of sorrow: Yeah, its morning

    Mommy Vyvyan didnt want to see the sun then, as it was the sign of departure. It was thest sunrise from outside, highlighting the sorrow in Moms heart.

    I was Moms only child, but I had to bid her farewell face to face. I failed as a child. I kept saying I loved her. In reality, unfortunately, I couldnt stay alive for her. All Mom wanted was to see me live, yet I couldnt make it a reality.

    Sometimes you have to pay with your life, but when I wanted to pay with my life, I didnt think of my mother. I felt very guilty about that. Mom was always considerate of me, yet I never considered her feelings. I think those main protagonists without parents are the right way to go. Otherwise, they wouldnt have the courage and determination to put their life on the line. Throwing away your life as I did when I had a mother is considered unfilial as a child.

    Mommy will go and prepare breakfast for you.

    After a short silence, Vyvyan stood up. She picked up her clothes and faced me with her back.

    It was the first time I felt Mom looked old and helpless. I really wanted to give her a tight back hug. I even tried to attempt it, but I knew I wouldnt be able to resolutely die if I did. Instead, Id definitely ept Moms suggestion and be the parasite of Duargana, using the mana of others to sustain my own life. I didnt want to live that sort of life, and I didnt want to be such a filthy soul. After my first meeting with Mommy Vyvyan, she told me death wasnt scary but never having lived was.

    Was I in a position to say that I lived? I really did once live. I lived for my family, the continent and the world. That was enough for me. Living a life with integrity and dying with dignity is all I could ask for. Nobody would criticise me in the future. I had no regrets. That was good enough. That was why I didnt get up.

    Mom seemed to be waiting for me; that would exin her deliberate slow pace. I really wanted her to hurry, for the way she she treated me was essentially torture. She soon gave up,

    though. She got dressed and gently shut the door behind her when she left as if nothing happened.

    ===============

    <strong>*Ssh!*</strong>

    Nier sshed water on the face of the maid she captured, waking the unconscious maid. The maid vigorously shook her head. Startled upon seeing Nier and Tanya, she yelled, What are you doing?!! What exactly are you trying to do?! Are you those kidnappers who kidnap young girls to sell to humanity?! This is Duargana! This is Queen Vyvyans Imperial City! What are you trying to do?!

    Shut up. We know Vyvyan better than you do. Queen Vyvyan is your Queen, but shes my husbands mother, stated Nier, after she grabbed the maids chin out of frustration. Voice frigid, she continued, Im Prince Troys wife, his human wife. My child is Daisy. I cant possibly lie to you, since I have no reason to. Now, I need you to tell me, do you know where my husband is?

    The maid revealed a dumbfounded expression. Niers terrifying gaze left her lost for words. She didnt believe the human before her was His Highnesss wife. In her mind, his wife shouldve been Miss Lucia. The Elven Prince should be with an elf, after all. Nier had no reason to lie to her, nevertheless..

    I asked you: is my husband in the elven Imperial Pce or not?!! Nier didnt have the patience to wait for her to be convinced, so she pressed her sword up against the maids chest: If you dont speak, Ill cut off your childs future food source. Dont all you elves want to be mothers? You want to test me?

    Dont!! Dont!!!

    Nier learnt about elves over time. You could say Nier knew them <em>too </em>well. For an elf  females in particr  threatening to kill them was usually ineffective, but if you threatened them with their motherhood, female elves would feel fearful, for their motherly instincts motivated them to be mothers.

    If you dont want me to hurt you, then tell me, has my husband returned or not?!!

    No! He hasnt!! His Highness and Her Highness havent returned. Wait. No. Her Highness returned once and called a group of maids, but she never came back again after. Thats all! Im telling the truth! Im honestly telling the truth!! Please spare me! The maid belted out everything she knew as she cried.

    Nier was confident the maid wasnt lying. She was taught interrogation techniques as a Valkyrie. She grabbed the maids cor and thundered, Where are they?! Where did Vyvyan call the maids to?! Where exactly is my husband?!!

    The Gdriel Tribes vi! I only know that much! They should be there!!

    Nier knocked the maid out with a punch, and then ced her onto a bed by the side. She took in a deep breath and peered outside with a hint of resentment. She muttered, It appears well have to go to that vi next. Frankly, I dont really want to go there.

    Why? asked Tanya.

    Nier sighed: Because that ce isnt a ce with happy memories for His Majesty. Its very close to where His Majesty buried Luna, so Im sure he wouldnt be willing to go there again.

    Tanya turned around and looked at Nier the same way. Calmly, she responded, But you will still go there if His Majesty is there, regardless.

    Nier proudly and solemnly nodded: Of course. Im His Majestys wife. I will go wherever His Majesty goes. Since we know where he is now, lets head out. I dont want to wait for another second.

    Tanya nodded: Me, too.

    The two of them swiftly left the hotel and wore on their hoods again before vanishing into the elven Imperial Capital.

    =========

    There was a flower field before me. I slowly rode my horse up to a tall hill.

    I hadnt been back in a long time, yet it was still just as I remembered it. The sea of flowers wouldnt ever change no matter when. The flourishing flower field would never disappear regardless of how bloody, dangerous and turbulent the world outside was. The flowers were still leisurely dancing in the wind, carrying along their charm and naivety that didnt care for the world. The flower field drowned my horses hooves. It was as if they were somewhat angry with me disturbing their peace. I looked around in a sluggish manner.

    While I was confident Id never forget the way, I still needed to discern things when I was in the middle of a flower field that was identical on all sides. It didnt take me too long this time, however, for I was too familiar with it. The scene and the space had appeared in my dreams countless times. I knelt there countless times in my dreams. I literally remembered every flower petal in the vicinity in my dreams. However, the small tombstone was still the same as always in my dreams.

    Lunas faint smile still wandered among the flower field. Sadly, the small tombstone was covered in dust. The small mound of dirt covered the flowers. It seemed as though the flowers there were beautiful thanks to Luna and her smile.

    Luna I slowly dismounted. I looked at the small tombstone and lightly sat down. I stroked the ice-cold stone: Long-time no see

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *All the talk about failing as a child and being unfilial is within the context of Confucianism.

 Book 14: Chapter 22

    Book 14: Chapter 22

    The grass swayed in the wind. The winds grazed the petals, picking up my cloak and my hair on my forehead. The flower on the mound of dirt containing old memories and a charming smile gently swayed simrly to Lunas hair in front of her forehead dancing in the sea of flowers.

    It was the same scene I saw when I watched Luna dance here in the past. After all, the flowers were still as bright as they were in the past. I could still see Luna in my mind as though she never left me. I silently sat in front of Lunas grave. I didnt cry or say anything. I merely ran my hands along her simple tombstone.

    I didnt provide Luna with a perfect grave, nor did I provide her with a perfect life. She shouldve still been by my side, but she was in her eternal slumber there. It was my mistake. Lunas death was my mistake. I shouldnt have been so overconfident. I shouldve brought my guards. I could argue that Luna died due to my blind confidence and arrogance as opposed to dying to Alice.

    I was very calm at the moment. I was very apologetic, but I was heading to the grave soon, too. I didnt need to live on in pain and guilt. I just hoped I could still see Lunas smile if I could see her again.

    Long-time no see, Luna. I choked on my words for a long time before uttering the same words again.

    I didnt know what to say. My words dispersed in the winds. Perhaps the winds delivered my words to Luna along with the scent of flowers. Luna shouldve been in the ce brimming with the scent of flowers already.

    I will soon be there to find you. I looked at Lunas grave and extended a finger to draw a shallow white mark on her grave. I slowly crawled over and hugged her tombstone tightly. The ice-cold and hard stone waspletely different to Luna. My tears that contained my guilt and pain toward Luna began to course down my face and ssh on the flower petals.

    Iming to see you. If Alice still dares to bully you over there, Ill protect you this time. I wont let you get hurt again. This time, Ill definitely keep you safe and love you.

    I slowly got to my feet and vigorously wiped my eyes. Ipletely got to my feet after wiping my tears.

    I was eager to face death. In fact, I want to die a little sooner. I mightve been able to see Luna again. I stopped missing her so much, but I realised just how much I missed her when I stood in front of her grave. Her every smile and every frown appeared before me, so I couldnt help myself from trying to grab her hand and hugging her, only to touch thin air and her tombstone.

    Sorry Luna. Ill soone for you, I silently said.

    I sat down to one side and took out a map. It was the first time I examined such aplete map. I thought there were only forests in this world when I first arrived. After that, I went to humanitysnds, then the desert, then Socina and then the North. I discovered that I had virtually left my trails at every corner of this world.

    Have I shed my blood in so many ces? So much has happened in thisnd shaped simrly to an egg. How shall I make thisst trip? The only ce I havent been to is where my father passed away. That ce is the only question mark left on the map, for nobody knows what the situation there is. Is it the graveyard of elves? Wasnt it the case that the dragon there likes male elves? Im about to die anyway, so its not too much for me to betray Lucia again, right? I thought to myself.

    I drew a path, thinking, I could hang in there for around half a month with Gods mana. I nned to visit Luna first and then visit Mera. Next, Ill return to Troy City; then, Ill go to Hilles City before returning to the North to see my wives and children, in particr, Ling Yue. Then, Ill head to the dragons ce to leave. Thatll be the n, then. I might be woken up by that familiar and stuffy voice again I could be revived once, so maybe I could be revived a second time?

    ========

    Miss Freya, an assassin sneaked into the pce to attempt to harm youst night.

    I already know about it.

    Freya wore a livid expression when she looked at the quivering nobles before her. They were the nobles who supported Troy, so she initially spared them. However, Freyas sudden oppression left them panic-stricken. After the assassin sneaked into the imperial household, nothing good was bound toe out of Freya calling them over.

    Freya spoke in a frigid tone: You all heard about it. The imperial familys pce is His Majestys territory. Not even you can enter that zone, let alone assassins. Further, assassins entered Lucias room. My brothers three girls are there. What do you want? I dont have much to say if you want to kill me. I didnt want to live after my brothers departure, but you want to kill my brothers children? What did you send assassins there for?

    Freya vigorously swung her hand. She didnt let them argue. Instead, she went on, Your family is here. If you want to kill my brothers children, then I shall kill your children. Starting from this moment, you best hurry up and own up if you sent assassins; otherwise, I will strangle a kid every ten minutes. As for who the child belongs to, I couldnt care less. Now, begin.

    Freya turned around. The nobles behind her desperately called her to stay, but she ignored them. She went straight to the door and mmed it shut.

    Gerald looked at the children in front of him. The children looked back at him feeling puzzled. They didnt know the reason they were called there. Gerald was holding a noose. The children looked at him with their clear and bright eyes. One of the girls softly asked, Big Brother Why do we have to stay in this room? Why cant we leave? We want to y in the Imperial Pce

    Gerald revealed a bitter smile and, in a soft voice, replied, Sorry, Miss. There is an important discussion going on in the pce at the moment, so you cant run around.

    The young girl showed disappointment: Really? Big Brother, can you bring us some water, then? Were a little thirsty.

    Ah, sure.

    Gerald nodded. He then pulled the door open and exited. He bumped into Freya, who looked furious. She coldly asked, What do you want?

    Umm the children are thirsty.

    Tone frigid, Freya replied, Do the dead need to drink? Ten minutes are up. Bring one out. Choose whoever you want.

    Gerald nkly looked at Freya. She was still a kid. She wasnt much older than the children behind him, yet she was casually asked for their lives. He could ept it if the children had done something wrong, but they were innocent!

    Gerald looked at Freya and firmly shook his head, I wont.

    What did you say?

    I wont, repeated Gerald, looking sad. Miss Freya, pleasee to your senses. His Majesty will not be back. Please, return to your usual calm andposed self, my Miss Freya. This is not what you should do. What wrongs have these childrenmitted? These children havent done anything wrong, so why do you want to kill them? You should not be doing this!

    <strong>*Bang!!*</strong>

    Gunfire echoed in the corridor.

    Freya indifferent watched Gerald drop to the ground, and then stepped over his corpse. She walked toward the room and coldly said, I knew it. Nobody likes me besides my brother, be it Lucia, NIer, Elizabeth or Vyvyan. They all consider me a contemptible girl, whos leveraging my brothers power. Only my brother understands me. Only my brother treats me kindly and gently. This world doesnt love me, and that includes you, Gerald. You betrayed me, so I should personally off you.

    Please wait a moment, Miss Freya.

    Freya turned around in the direction of the voice. Alex looked at Freya and took in a deep breath. In a slightly tense voice, he said, Princess, I did it. It was all me. I nned it, sent the assassin and everything else. It was all me; therefore, kill just me. Please do not hurt the children. Do you still not understand? Do you still not realise how crazy you are acting? Do you really still not know? Calm down. Calm down. Killing me could scare these people, right? Kill me, then. Spare those children. Do not hurt them.

    <strong>*Bang!!*</strong>

    Without uttering a word, Freya responded with a gunshot.

    Another body dropped onto the floor in the corridor. The bright golden corridor was immediately dyed red. The air was filled with a suffocating stench of blood. Freya nced over to the maids quivering by the side and snickered: Put His Majestys gun away properly. Bury these two, and call guards over. Throw all the nobles and children into the prison. Since they dont want me to kill, I wont kill. Its not my fault if they starve to death, though. Do that. I want this corridor back to normal in ten minutes, or Ill be killing you lot next, understood?

    Y-Yes responded the maids.

    The maids quickly walked over to the corpses. They put up with the disgusting corpses as they dragged them off. Gerald was still moaning, albeit weakly. However, there was a long trail of blood in the corridor. Freya heartlessly watched the maids drag them off. She emphasised all of her next words: I wont allow anyone to betray me. Nobody. If you betray me and deny me, then go die! As I thought, my brother is the only one in this world who loves me!!

 Book 14: Chapter 23

    Book 14: Chapter 23

    Imperial Princess! saluted the maids.

    Theyre still alive, right? Lucia asked. She looked at the two lying on the bed and touched their gunshot wounds on their gut. She took out a small bottle from her pocket and handed it to a maid: Just give them this. Itll heal their external wounds. Take good care of them. Freya has gone a little overboard this time.

    Lucia didnt n to get involved with the matter. She knew that, as His Highness wife, she needed to stay out of political affairs. Furthermore, Lucia didnt want to be involved with politics. She felt shed negatively impact her husband if she did. Nier and Lucia had great chemistry when it came to distancing themselves from politics, refusing to involve themselves regardless of what Troy said or did. They both refused any requests others brought up with them as well as gifts. They focused on fulfilling their roles as mothers and wives in peace. The two already felt very blessed to be able to marry Troy and be mothers. Nevertheless, the maids tearfullyined to Lucia this time. Thus, she went to see the two on the brink of death.

    Freyas marksmanship and strength were stillcking. Consequently, she had to shoot at close range. She hit their lower abdomens. The two were in critical condition, but the bottle of elven spring water could help them heal.

    The elven spring water was originally intended to be used in emergencies, but Lucia used it to save Gerald and Alex. Lucia didnt want to dabble in politics, but she was aware Freya had gone too far. Her husband wouldnt have done that when he was still alive.

    Lucia wouldnt let Freya destroy her husbands North. Her husband shed blood to capture the North. She could see her husbands determined eyes when he was in the North. In her opinion, that was when he looked coolest. The North was her husbands proudest achievement. The North had just started to develop ording to her husbands desires. Was she supposed to just let Freya destroy it?

    Lucias girls still needed to grow up in the North. How would she exin herself if the North fell into chaos, not to mention that her children wouldnt be able to live in peace? Her husbands current status was unknown. How was she going to exin its downfall if he survived? She couldnt let her husband return to a devastated North.

    Lucia believed her husband was still alive, because she firmly believed he wouldnt leave her. She firmly believed in her Prince. She didnt believe hed leave her and their children. That was the trust between childhood friends and the belief of the woman he trusted most.

    Lucia wouldnt feel that she was abandoned because of one more woman or one less woman, for she knew that she could always find herself in her husbands eyes. She could feel the strong love he had for her in his eyes, something which hadnt changed even today. She also believed her beloved and respected Queen Vyvyan couldnt possibly hurt His Highness. He was her Prince and Vyvyans son.

    Lucia saw Queen Vyvyan as the strongest elf. Nobody knew mana better than Vyvyan. She believed Vyvyan could solve everything rted to mana. While Lucia was awfully concerned for her husband, she had to take care of her children. Her motherly instincts as an elf wouldnt allow her to abandon her children. As she believed in Vyvyan, she stayed to look after her children. She strongly believed that her husband would surely return to her in one piece.

    Lucia said, Take me to Freya.

    Princess, it is night time already replied a maid.

    Its all right. Theres nothing on at night. The children are asleep. Take me to see my husbands sister. I cant sit and watch any longer. If this keeps up, shell destroy the North. My husbands absence is not a reason for her to be doing as she pleases. She cant act violently and give up on herself. My husband has gone off to recuperate; he hasnt passed away. Theres a line she cant cross. This empire belongs to my husband, not her!

    The maids let out breaths of relief. They were incredibly worried about what the North would be, not so much the political side of the North, but everybody in the pce was walking a tightrope. Freya was the Regent. Nobody could get a grasp on her mood, and she killed at her own discretion, which could be any moment, sometimes using horrifying means of punishment. As a consequence, all of the maids were worried theyd die if they said or did something wrong. As a matter of fact, lots of people left.

    Initially, everybody was envious of those being able to work in the Imperial Pce, as the work location, sry, benefits and treatment were all fantastic. After Freya began her madness, everybody thought about how to leave the Imperial Pce and was on edge, afraid theyd anger Freya. They were essentially standing at the edge of a cliff and could, therefore, lose their life at any moment.

    The maids were hopeful Lucia would speak up, since she was the Imperial Princess. Everybody knew Lucias status, but the other party was His Majestys adopted sister. His Majesty wouldnt help Freya with it, unlike Lucia. Having said that, Lucias mood was also very unpredictable. Shed either be crying, spacing out or mad at random moments; hence, they never found the right opportunity to bring it up with her. Fortunately, Lucia decided to take the initiative to speak out.

    Princess Freya should be in His Majestys room at this time She goes there every night Except, she does not allow us to approach the room said a maid. The maids sounded as if they were pleading Lucia: Imperial Princess, please, can you have Regent Freya leave the Imperial Pce? She is going overboard now. Everybody is now afraid she will kill them if they are careless. Today, she locked up a group of children to starve them to death!

    What?! eximed, Lucia astounded. What did you say? She imprisoned a group of children?! Why?! Why did she do that?! Even if there was an assassin after herst night, the children are still innocent. Is she certain that it was those nobles who sent assassins after her? Isnt she just senselessly killing people ording to her conjectures?! Isnt this just indiscriminate murder?! Isnt this just savagely killing people? Isnt she destroying my husbands name Hero King title?!!

    The maids witnessed Lucia fly off the handle again. Lucia took in a deep breath and rubbed her face: Release them. Give them some marypensation. I dont know how much to give them myself. Just give them as much as you think they can ept. If somebody tries to stop you, tell them that I gave the order. Mymands hold precedence over Freyas, so my husbands guards should follow my orders.

    Understood

    The maids were actually very reluctant to carry out the order. They didnt want to involve themselves with the guards. The maids werent Troys exclusive employees, but his guards were. They didnt take orders from anybody. Troy was the only one who couldmand them. Of course, Lucia shouldve been able to, as well, presumably. She was the Imperial Princess, after all, and His Majesty was currently absent.

    Lucia took in a deep breath. She thought she could settle it by speaking to Freya, but she never expected Freya had gone nuts. Freya wasnt just a little crazy; she was totally crazy. The worst part was that everything Freya did would be associated with her husband despite her initially saying whether Freya went crazy or not had nothing to do with her. Put another way, the consequences of Freya going crazy would eventually end up being med on her husband. Her husband was the Hero King, a man who was fair and just, but Freya destroyed his reputation bit by bit.

    Lucia knew how kind and gentle her husband was. But the nut jobs actions meant her husbands name would be tarnished, and hed never be forgiven. Her husband was a great man. As such, he couldnt let the mistake of another destroy his name. Thest problem was that Freya wasnt inadvertently destroying it, as Freya definitely knew what would happen, and yet still went ahead.

    Lucia pondered, Is she not deliberatelymitting a mistake? Is Freya scheming something?

    Lucia rubbed her face. She didnt hate Freya. While she knew Nier and others all thought that Freya had ulterior motives for caring so much about her husband, Lucia couldnt see a hint of desire for any power or ambition in the young girls eyes. What she saw was love and the shyness of a young girl. That was why she held no animosity towards Freya. After hearing of Freyas recent madness, nevertheless, Lucia was angry.

    Lucia reasoned that, if Freya truly loved her husband, she wouldnt do that as his sister. The thought wasnt directed at Freyas recent frenzy alone, but most importantly, barging into her husbands room. Not even Lucia had been in there. She wanted to go into her husbands room really badly herself Lucia considered the inside a treasure trove

    Lucia took a deep breath when she stood at the door, and then knocked. She heard the sounds of footsteps inside. She then heard Freyas angry voice shouting: Didnt I tell you to not disturb me at this hour? Ah Princess Lucia

    Lucia saw the door suddenly open. Lucia viciously pped Freya across her face before she could react. Lucias p almost knocked Freya out cold. That was a full-strength p from a soldier from the Shadow Squad on a childs face.

    Think about what youve done for my husband! Think about what youve done for your brother! Think about it! Is this what you brother wants to see?! eximed Lucia.

 Book 14: Chapter 24

    Book 14: Chapter 24

    I tossed bits of wood into the fire. I watched the fire gently flicker while I was lying down to the side. Some say we think about all sorts of things at night, because its iparably lonely at night. You dont have to speak or do anything and cant sleep, so you cant help but begin to recall all sorts of memories. My memories were heartbreaking. The nice memories always reyed in my mind. There was always a voice in my mind begging me to return. It wanted me to go to my mom to tell her that I didnt want to die. She would tell me I could live as long as I had the mana mark. However, I told myself I couldnt do that. I would truly be a parasite if I did that.

    I suddenly heard something. I raised my head to look in the direction of the sound. There shouldnt be anything dangerous to me in the forest. The shrubs rustled. I looked in the direction of the shrubs and picked up the long sword by the side. Although an animal shouldnt be dangerous, itd be dangerous if it was an elf or a human.

    A long ear appeared from the shrubs. It was the huge type of rabbit from this world. Perhaps it came out for a midnight snack, as it couldnt sleep at night; it was still chewing on grass in its mouth. It was displeased with me. I had the impression it wasining about me lighting up a fire.

    My gaze stopped at the rabbits neck for some reason. I could seemingly see the throbbing veins underneath its white fur. I could seemingly see the blood inside the veins. I had an urge to kill. I wanted to kill it. I thought, It shouldnt be a problem for me to leap over and suck its blood. Its just a rabbit, after all.

    Supposedly noticing danger, the rabbit slowly retreated two steps and vanished into the darkness. I suddenly came to my senses after it vanished from sight. I nkly looked in the direction that the rabbit vanished. I had no idea what I just thought. I silently said in my mind, I didnt intend to bother with the rabbit, so why did I suddenly have an urge to suck its blood? It must be due to me sucking Mommy Vyvyans blood every night

    I didnt have anyone to suck blood from. I, therefore, directed the thirst to the rabbit. What I really wanted wasnt its blood, but the mana in its blood. I suddenly remembered the deer Mom sucked dry. Perhaps the same thing happened then. I could see myself gradually developing into a full-fledged dark elf.

    What made the Gdriel Tribe stronger than other dark elven tribes was the fact they could suppress their urge to suck mana. I couldnt be any more ordinary as an elf in my state, so I craved blood, subsequently craving the mana of others.

    I didnt want to be a parasite elf and definitely didnt want to rely on sucking blood to live. I couldnt ept that. That was no elf; that would a crazed, murderous demon. That was a vampire. That wasnt the state I wanted to be in. If others had to die for me to live, Id rather die. I was a human and an elf, not a wild beast. I didnt need tributes or to be fed. I had an urge to suck blood just seeing a rabbit. Hence the question, would I be able to hold myself back when I see other elves, my wife, or my children in the future? At that point, choosing death was the best option for others, my family and myself.

    I shook my head to desperately try to throw out the thought of living on that I came to mind. I didnt want to hear those thoughts again. I had to protect my family. I couldnt be a dark elf who killed to survive. Mom already changed. I couldnt change. Mom shouldve been able to control herself. If I grew addicted to blood, whod be able to save me?

    The n was to go to Duargana tomorrow and then Hilles City. Meras grave was in Duargana, where she died. I wanted to pay her a visit. I ran the sword through her with my own hands. The sensation of the sword running through her body still lingered in my mind. I can still recall the feeling of her hot blood spilling over my body. I admired Mommy Elizabeth, for she often killed and killed so many with a sword, yet she wasnt disgusted or felt any pain as a consequence.

    My story in this world started when I met Mommy Vyvyan in the forest, and then returned to Duargana. I saw my first home there then left the forest as a confused and eager man. I went to the glorious and dazzling human city, Hilles City. I left a mark at the cities. I met my Lucia at Duargana and quarrelled with Nier at Hilles City. At the time, I never imagined this day would evere. I wondered if Id be able to see my former self.

    I forced myself to shut my eyes and wrapped myself up with the nk. My heart beat with excitement when I saw a living creature. It was as though it was asking me why I didnt suck blood or, at least, kill the rabbit. No, I didnt think it was my conscience, but purely because I couldve taken it.

    Duargana was as calm as always. The people of Duaragana werepletely oblivious as to what almost happened to them. Fortunately, it never happened. I didnt ride the White Deer King for the trip; the guards recognised me, nheless. The elven imperial capital was bustling as always, though. They were much quieterpared to humanity, however.

    When I reached the border of the city door, the elven imperial guard expressed puzzlement: Ah, Your Highness, why have youe back? Where is your White Deer King?

    I lingered for a moment out of confusion: I didnt leave Mom yesterday. How could I have been here? You mustve been tricked. I never entered Duargana.

    What?!!

    The imperial guard was startled. His lips trembled, as he wanted to exin something, but I knew the culprit was definitely somebody around me. The White Deer King was extremely haughty; consequently, it wouldnt just follow anybody. There was no question it followed one of the people around me to search for me. That was why I didnt think that it was a big deal. After all, the people around me wouldnt harm the elves.

    Sorry! Your Highness!! I am sorry! I am so, so sorry!! I I saw the White Deer King so I thought it was you and let it through. They left at night, though, so it does not appear there was a problem with them.

    Its all right. Its not your fault. Normally speaking, only I would be able to ride the White Deer King, so Im not sure who you saw, either. It was probably my wife looking for me, so its all right. I dont n to punish you or anything. Do you know where they went, though?

    That I do not know

    I nodded: All right.

    I then turned around and entered the city. The guard followed me. He sounded as if he was trying to make up for a mistake, since he sounded worried: Your Highness, I am very sorry about that. I shall now go and arrange for your return.

    No, theres no need.

    What

    I dont intend to stay here for too long. Queen Vyvyan hasnt returned, has she? Im not going to the Imperial Pce this time. Im just going to stroll around in the city, buy some things and then leave.

    I only wanted to see Meras house. Mera didnt have a corpse. Her head, which was just a skull at that point, was still hanging on the city wall. I had no clue where her body was. It was probably buried along with all the others who died that day.

    I see In that case Good luck, responded the guard, looking as though he wanted to apany me.

    I didnt mind if he followed me; I was fine with whatever. Actually, I might not be able to move around alone so easily. It had been a long time since I visited Duargana. I hadnt been here since visiting Lucia during her pregnancy there.

    To my surprise, I felt the stone road felt foreign. Elves were fans of change; but nheless, some stores had changed their appearance. I stood on the street and nkly surveyed the surroundings. It was a familiar, yet distant, feeling. I could apparently see a time travel phenomenon. I could seemingly see the charming sun, Lucia and Mera over there. I could also seemingly see Meras long ck dress and gentle eyes. My former selfughed with joy at Duargana. Yet, I had an urge to tear up when I saw the ce where I once cried,ugh and yed at.

    Do people feel so touched when they recall their past or is it just something that you feel when youre about to die? I still have no idea. Nevertheless, I could feel the urge to cry.

    I slowly rode atop my horse into the streets. I was unwilling to walk into the streets. I wasnt willing to walk into the crowds. <em>That </em>was where my memories are stored. If I enter that ce, I might never be able to leave. At least, I knew Id waste a meaningless day in my memories and regrets.

    Meras house was located by the city doors. The neat rows of small houses there were worn out, but there was Meras house, which maintained its mint red. I hadnt been back in a long time, while Mommy Vyvyan didnt care. Fortunately, the gardeners and maids still fulfilled their task of protecting her ce. I hoped Mera could still see her house. I didnt know where she was, but I hoped she could still see her red house she resided at for countless years.

    I slowly walked over and took out a key that I had never touched and was somewhat mottled. I slowly unlocked the lock. The house was empty as it originally was. Not even Meras scent or the scent of her perfumes remained any longer. Facing the empty house, I quietly remarked, Im back, Mera

 Book 14: Chapter 25

    Book 14: Chapter 25

    I silently lied on Meras bed with my hands on my chest. I was as calm as if I was dead. The bed felt brand new. There was no warmth and no lingering scent. They mustve changed her belongings more than once; it was no longer the ce Mera lived a long time ago. The house was, well, still a house, but Mera was no longer there. She hadnt been there in a long time.

    The scent on the bed was the scent of the solution elves used for washing. It was a unique scent of lush grass but definitely not the fragrance on Mera. Mera had the scent of flowers on her, not this sort of overwhelming scent. Mera was a distant memory for me. It was so long ago that the me from then, and the me at present were twoplete different people.

    I silently looked at the roof. There was no emotion in my voice. It was as though I was conversing with myself: Mera, I honestly thought I was different to you back then, since you said you were a dark elf and so did Lucia. I thought dark elves and the other elves werent different, but I now understand how much you suffered as a dark elf. In the past, I was just making predictions, but I really understand now, because Im actually a dark elf, too. I never thought that we were of the same kind. I was just a more fortunate dark elf. Were the same, Mera. Were the same kind. If I wasnt so fortunate, we mightve been together.

    I gently ced my hand to one side, seemingly hoping that my hand could rest atop Meras, but it was just an empty spot next to me. The bed was just an ordinary single bed. Mera never had a lover or romantic interest. She lived alone until her final day.

    I was very lucky. Thanks to my Gdriel heritage, I didnt have to suffer what other dark elves had to go through. With that said, I wasnt different to Mera in any capacity. Mera and I shared the same nature. I had to resist my urge to suck blood. I wanted to be an ordinary elf, but it was impossible.

    I didnt want to be a blood-sucking dark elf. Mera desperately tried to be the same as ordinary elves, but she couldnt physiologically alter herself, while I was an ordinary elf who awoke to his desires as a dark elf. It took all my willpower to resist my craving for blood, which was so excruciating I wanted to die. What about Mera, then? Mera didnt put up with it for one day or a few days but years. Her entire life.

    How much pain was Mera in? A lot for sure. I eventually experienced bearing with the pain that could drown you in despair. She showed me a smile for that small wish of hers in spite of the loneliness and pain. It was awful to imagine how much she put up with.

    Mera was much stronger than I am. She bore with so much for her life and because of what Queen Vyvyan said, while I could also die for my dignity and kindness. Did that even us out?

    Mera, you truly were so strong to be able to bear with this pain. Im the same kind as you, yet I stabbed you with a sword. My Mera, if we had made a different decision and if I knew we were the same kind, I dont think I wouldve killed you.

    I smiled helplessly, and then slowly sat up. I looked the sunset shining in from outside.

    I still vividly remembered the time I first visited Meras ce after her death. When I came visited back then, her gentle scent and warmth still lingered. Her pen and notebook were also still on the table. Meras ink didnt dry up yet, either. She seemed to have just left back then. Back then, the sunset was the same as it was this visit. Nothing had changed. s, the beauty had left. She left me with an empty memory and the pain of despair.

    I pondered, Mera was the first person I killed. After I killed her, I began to kill countless other people, one after the other, and then more. Mera wanted me to be an outstanding King, but have I really seeded in doing so? I tried my entire life. Did I end up fulfilling Meras wish? Was I able to be the King that she hoped for?

    Mera, I dont know. I dont want to disappoint you. You exchanged your blood for everything that came after. I made a lot of turns after you left and made my fair share of mistakes. You wanted me to be an outstanding King, but did I seed? Mera, we might be able to meet soon. Will you be disappointed when we meet? I conversed with myself, eyes on the ceiling.

    I continued floating in my thoughts: Will Mera be consoled? She used her blood to allow me to be an outstanding king. I always tried. I changed in the midst of my quest and I made a lot of mistakes on the way. I killed lots of innocent people, because of Lunas misfortune. Have I let Mera down?

    I almost forgot about Meras wish she imparted with me. Then, I was filled with guilt toward Luna. I almost forgot thest words Mera whispered in my ear. Perhaps the blood I was drenched in overpowered Meras warm blood and scent. I exuded a bloody aura; therefore, Mera shouldve lost her scent of blood long ago. Actually, maybe blood didnt excite me anymore.

    When was it that I began to be indifferent to bloodshed? I wondered.

    I stood up and stamped my feet. I slowly turned around to pick up my cape.

    I wondered, if I didnt kill Mera back then and begged to keep her instead, what wouldve happened? Would Mera be with me? That was all hypothetical. My life wasnt a game; I couldnt return to the past to change it.

    What transpired already transpired, and I didnt have any means of changing it. I couldnt imagine what wouldve happened if everything didnt happen. If I didnt kill Mera back then, Lucia would probably be enraged. My rtionship with Lucia mightve broken down for all I know. Despite whatever one might say, Nier and Ling Yue never harmed me, but Mera almost killed me and Lucia. If I kept somebody who was such a potential hazard with me, Lucia wouldve eventually challenged her to a duel and killed her. Moreover, would Mera be able to ept my suggestion? I would never find out. It was pointless to think about, since Mera was no longer alive. Herst traces in her house had been erased.

    I left the house. Gazing at the flowers that were still fresh, I uttered, Mera, we will likely meet again.

    The flowers were still blooming, but it wasnt the same young girl taking care of them anymore. She was past tense. All that was left were the houses and me, who was about to leave, standing there.

    I questioned, Will anybody still remember Mera and Luna after I depart? Will somebody, whoes across Lunas tombstone, find themselves puzzled and destroy the tombstone I, personally, made and destroy Lunas flower, too? Will there be a day where they tear down the homes here to make the elven imperial capital tidier? Theres nobody living here any longer, after all. All the other houses, besides Meras, are also in poor condition now. Will the two be forgotten, then?

    Their stories were written with me in their life. Their story was my story. Thus, they were essentially me. My Mera and my Luna were stories that only I had the privilege of enjoying.

    I walked over to my horse and mounted it. I spent long enough in Duargana for long enough. We trotted to the city doors. I went along the street Lucia and I had fun on. The sky and this sunset were the same as were in the past. I took all of it in from atop my horse. I looked at the details of what I remembered and what I had forgotten, bringing everything back into the surface of my mind.

    That was everything I had gone through. That was what I once loved. I wanted to see it all one more time before I died. I want to see it all onest time

    ========

    Elizabeth looked at the forest ahead of her. The horse she sat on snorted. She was there once again. She ran away to the forest when she was young. She ran into the elven forests, got to know Vyvyan and the man she loved. She still viewed those days as the most beautiful days of her past. She never wanted to forget those beautiful days. She remembered the days of walking barefoot on the leaves; she remembered the sweetke water and the fragrant fruits. However, she also remembered the blissful feeling of holding her son for the first time.

    Elizabeth still remembered his soft face. She remembered his warm body and innocent smile. She could also feel the pain of separation, the pain that could virtually tear her heart open. That memorable painful sensation hit her again as she rode atop her horse.

    Elizabeth ran away once before. She hated her powerlessness thereafter. Her regret was because of herself. Her regret was a product of her weakness and powerlessness. When she met her son again, when he called her, Mom, again, she resolved to never let go again. She was not going to let her son leave her under any condition except her own death. She still harboured that resolute desire.

    Elizabeth had to enter the elven forest, the ce she once left her child. This time, if she couldnt bring him back, then she had resolved to nevere back out!

 Book 14: Chapter 26

    Book 14: Chapter 26

    Freya was ced under house arrest; she was aware she couldnt defy Lucia. She was just a stranger to others, but Lucia was His Majestys beloved wife. Further, Lucia had given birth to his children. Despite her children being girls, His Majesty really loved them, and vassals werent in a position toment. As such, Lucia was basically a treasure.

    If Freya angered Lucia, Lucia could easily confiscate her of her authority. As a Regent, Lucia had more authority than Freya did. The people around would also support Lucia as opposed to her.

    Freya curled up into a ball on the bed. Lucia sternly and righteously told her Troy wasnt dead yet. Her brother was still alive, but she didnt believe it. She never believed it for a moment. How could her brother cheerfully leave, taking his gentle smile with me from her and not even leave a single piece of clothing behind?

    As Freya lied there on the bed, she silently griped, My brother disappeared. He disappeared right before me. I miss him day and night, hoping he returns to my side. Why hasnt hee back? These women then began to bicker amongst each other and never asked for my opinion, acting as though my brother was their belonging and as if my brother had nothing to do with me. They quarrelled about where my brother went, yet nobody ever cared about me. When I gave my input, they insulted me and imed I wasnt worried about my brother. Those women were no different to a group of hyena, fighting for my brother, while I clearly love my brother and worry for him so much. All I could do in the end was stand to one side and nkly watch.

    What right do they have to do that? What right do they have to be so overbearing? My brother isnt just their husband; hes also my brother!! Theyve never considered me his sister! Theyve never respected me!! Nobody in the North loves me! My brother was my only blissful home, yet I have nothing now. They dont understand how important my brother is to me! They cant part with him, but neither can I!!

    Why does nobody understand how I feel? Why cant we build a statue of my brother when hes so great? Why are people, instead, calling me crazy and wilful? If they dont acknowledge me, I shallmemorate my brother in my own way. Is there a problem with that? Why are those women the only ones allowed tomemorate him? They can inherit all of my brothers belongings and everybody willfort them. How about me? My brother is gone, and I cant even continue to live in the North. How am I going tomemorate my brother if I cant even leave behind my mark?

    A North without my brother is meaningless. A world without my brother is meaningless. So what if I ruin the North? My brother cant see a perfect North. He cant see his own ce of hope. If they dont think well of me, why should I have to be nice to them? Nobody has even been nice to me, so why do I have to be nice to this world and them? Only my brother loves me. My brother was the only one who was kind to me. I, therefore, will only be gentle with him. I love only my brother. If hes no longer around, what purpose do I have left? That group of women keep bbering about how much they love their husband, yet not a single one of them notices how much I love my brother.

    Brother Brother Brother sobbed Freya.

    Freya missed her brother whenever she has nothing to do. She missed him, his voice, smile and face. And, whenever she thought of her brother, her body would suddenly feel weird. She found herself unable to resist the urge to reach down below her dress. She didnt know why she wanted her brother to embrace her whenever she thought of him. She looked forward to experiencing what she experienced that night again. She felt she had hanged. Her body became strange after that experience. She grew addicted to the sensation after that night.

    Why do I look forward to what happened that day happening again  where I didnt even the energy for dinner  after what he did to me in the office? Why do I keep looking forward to it? I hate that sort of stuff, yet why was I hoping that I could experience it one more time? pondered Freya. She prayed, My body and tears are crying out. My body and memory are all so empty. I miss my brother so much. I dont believe what Lucia said. I hope she was telling the truth, nheless. I really hope to see my brother return.

    ========

    Lucia gently stroked Veras head. Castell sat opposite Lucia. She considered Castell the epitome of humanitys sly nature. However, he was the only one who could help her at the time. She didnt like him, but her husband did trust him; so ordingly, she reasoned there wouldnt be a problem.

    Castell was the same as he was in the past. It was as though time had stopped for him. Even his smile hadnt change after all those years. He softly chuckled: Miss Lucia, it really has been a long time. Although I have already stayed in the North for some time, I have been to plenty of other ces, too. However, this is the first time we are speaking. You are the same as you were in the past, but your child Mm is very simr to His Majesty.

    Castell felt he should refrain from speaking out of ce. However, Lucia didnt mind. She looked at Vera with a benevolent smile and gave her forehead a kiss. She softly responded, She is my husbands child. Her father obtained his handsome appearance from Queen Vyvyan. I remember the pain of giving birth to her as if it was yesterday, so you need not say anything else. Mr. Castell, I called you here, hoping that you could help my husband.

    Assisting His Majesty is my duty. Despite giving Lucia a direct response, he revealed his sly smile again. Without waiting for Lucias response, he went on, Assisting His Majesty is my duty; however, where is His Majesty now? No, I am not trying to ask about where he has physically gone. What I mean is that your husband is not my His Majesty right now. He is now the ruler of the North, the King of the North. He is not my Prince, so I have no obligation to help him. Of course, that is not due to some displeasure or ulterior motive on my part. Princess Lucia, I am Her Majestys personal vassal. I am a vassal of humanitys Rosvenor Empire. How can I participate in your politics? I cannot involve myself with your internal politics. What would I be considered, otherwise? Am I dipping my hands into the internal affairs of the empire of the North? This could be the spark for a war between nations. It is a very serious matter. Therefore, Miss Freya only had me help with menial tasks even when she asked for me toe to assist. She decided on all political affairs. It had nothing to do with me.

    He smiled helplessly, and then carried on: I know you need a human toe and maintain the North, but you really cannot ask me to take up the post. If the North was humanitys territory or a vassal state of the Rosvenor Empire, then I would most certainly help. But not now, though. His Majestys nation and Her Majestys empire are two nations on equal footing. If I was to control your internal affairs, I would be executed. Be it His Majesty or Her Majesty, they will execute me.

    Lucia hesitated for a moment before responding, I am not asking you to act as the administrator for the North. I believe my husband would not want to return to see this. Unfortunately, Freya has truly gone crazy. If I were to continue allowing her to control the North, the North is bound to face trouble. Castell, I hope you can round up the things that she plundered and send them back to their rightful owners so as to put the people of Troy City and the North at ease. That will put to rest the ridiculous affair. Once Freya has returned to normal and is no longer so crazy, I still need you to stay with her. Bring her under control when she tries to enact such policies again.

    Castell smiled. He had a sip of tea. He then ced it back on the table and answered, That is fine. With that said, you must bear one thing in mind, Princess Lucia, I cannot interfere with policies that Miss Freyays down. Did you know that? If Miss Freya does this a second time, I still cannot stop her, because I am not a vassal of the empire of the North. I can send those things back, but I hope you sign a series of documents, and do not mention me. I can only help you with this much. I will have to return to Hilles City afterwards, though. I am already very disappointed in you, for you let Her Majesty go missing. I believe she will definitely return to Hilles City. I must return there to wait for her. I can understand Freyas thinking. His Majesty and Her Majesty are everything to us as vassals. We belong wherever they are. I am fortunate, in that Her Majesty is always present, but I can understand Miss Freya, who has lost her home, very well. Princess Lucia, I will never be the one who can control Miss Freya; you are the one with power to control her. You must let Miss Freya know she has others who are worth protecting aside from His Majesty.

    Castells response rendered Lucia dumbfounded. Castell stood up, and then saluted her with a smile I shall go and handle the returns now. To be frank, it appears that Miss Nara has already grown slightly unhappy and ising for her money. If I do not hurry, I would not put it pass Miss Nara toe and rob the North. Princess Lucia, you must make sure to go and set Miss Freya straight. I cannot help with that. I am very sorry. Goodbye.

    Lucia nkly watched Castell leave. Vera looked at her mom with puzzlement. She grabbed her moms face.

    Vera Mommy is bad at this sort of stuff, after all, just as Mommy thought I dont know how your dad views him Mommy feels that what he said was meaningless But your dad could understand him What must Mommy do to turn Freya back to normal?

 Book 14: Chapter 27

    Book 14: Chapter 27

    I didnt see anybody I was familiar with at Hilles City. I didnt even see Castell, let alone Mommy Elizabeth. It suddenly urred to me she most likely went looking for Mommy Vyvyan; I was certain of that. I was out of time to return, though. I didnt think the two of them would fight.

    I went to Troy City next. Upon arrival, I was shocked to discover Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeths statue had been demolished. The new project they were working on there was a statue of me. It was the first time Id seen such a massive statue. My moms statues were demolished, and then added together to make my statue. However, it seemed a little excessivelyrge and expensive. The base alone was made using gold and embedded diamonds.

    Troy City hadnt existed for even one year. Where would we have so much money from? I told them to halt the project, only to be surprised by the news that taxes at Troy City had been raised by four times and an extra year of taxes was collected. Anyone who couldnt pay their taxesboured away day and night to build the statue. Talk about an unimaginable scenario. I never thought about erecting a statue of myself. If we had to erect one, a water fountain or a normalrge stone statue would suffice. Why splurge on such expensive gold and wring the people dry? Those were signs of a nation meeting its doom.

    Who ordered you to do this?! Who ordered you to do this?!! I raged.

    It was the first time I grabbed somebody by their cor and raged so aggressively. I really did want to bite his neck off. Troy City was my city. It was my moms gift for me. I liked the city named after me. I put in a lot of effort to return the city to normal. I didnt want this city to be hell on Earth. When I stood atop the hill and admired the flowers all around, I felt a big sense of aplishment, but then I found out that it costs these citizens their blood, sweat and tears.

    Why did it turn out this way? Theres no way Freya couldve done this! I shouted in my mind.

    Nier and Lucia didnt involve themselves in politics. This sort ofmemoration activity was definitely not something the two of them would do. Freya would stop them even if they lost their minds and wanted to go through with it. Freya would never do something akin to digging your own grave.

    It was Princess Freya! It was Princess Freyasmand! She she erected an evenrger statue in the North. She took all sorts of expensive gold and diamonds, and delivered them to the North. This is just a small statue. All of Troy Citys money has been sent to the North! Virtually all of it! exined the panic-stricken General Manager.

    The surprise and shock almost put out my anger. I was shocked. I never thought Freya would be the one to give the order ande up with the idea.

    Freya wanted to do this? If Freya is going this wild then what happened? Why did she do this? I wondered.

    It wasnt an intellectual problem; that much I could be sure of. You didnt need to be a genius to see the problem. It was the equivalent of digging your own grave. It was totally different to how Freya used to think. While she didnt allow the citizens to hang on to too much wealth in the past, shed still let them live, give them something to work for and give them hope. She considered the people domestic animals that wouldnt put up a resistance as long as they have enough to drink, eat and could find entertainment. She was nting the seeds of rebellion in the people with this madness.

    Freya even robbed the people of hope. Would the people still be willing to be domestic animals in that state? Did Freya really give the order? Would she really do something so atrociously ridiculous? I didnt believe it. I understood Freya; however, nobody, besides Freya, would have the right to give the order.

    What exactly happened in the North? What happened to my Imperial Pce? I wondered.

    I wanted to make ap around to all of the ces Id been to with the mentality of being relieved and not having to worry about anything. Only to find a fire had been lit again. Troy City and the North were the fruits of mybour. I wanted for both of them to stably develop even if I died. I was confident and satisfied when I saw the fields of dye flowers from the hills. I thought I could see the fruits of mybour and depart feeling satisfied. I never expected such madness to be taking ce!!

    I released him and threw the person in charge away. I did some thinking to myself, and then gave newmands: Dismantle the base. Melt the metal, and remove the diamonds. Take these things that were found and sell them for gold coins. Cancel two years of tax for Troy City. Hand out this money as seasonal benefits, such as spring harvest benefits. Also, buy food, necessities and distribute them. In winter, officials are to provide salt and firewood. You must ensure the livelihood of the people. This sort of stuff is absolutely meaningless. Why make these things when Im not even dead. Taxes are to return to normal after two years, understood?

    Your Majesty Your Majesty you you sure change your orders quickly We were already ready. For us to suddenly cancel the project and sell it, it would impact the mark-

    I interjected: It wasnt my order!! Are you retarded?! My pce is just a simple collection of buildings. Why in the world would I construct such an expensive statue? Do you not know what would happen if this continues? What do you think Im doing? Im saving you here. You want to bet these people will kill you if you continue constructing it?!! I dont care what happens. Im asking you to turn these things back into money and return them to their rightful owners. I dont want my peoples lives to be impacted. Sell all of these expensive metals and diamonds to Rosvenor. Worsees to worse, we can sell them to the elves. That has nothing to do with me. Sell it off however you bought it, am I clear?!!

    Yes Yes

    I mounted my horse.

    I couldnt face the citizens of Troy City. Although I wasnt the one who gave the order, the people were convinced I was the one who gave the order. Freya gave the orders under my name. I was confused. In fact, I waspletely confused as to why Freya would do such a thing. Id believe it if it was somebody else, but not Freya!

    Something undoubtedly happened in the North. Something definitely happened in the Imperial Pce. The nobles I spared ran into trouble. I was certain it wasnt Freya who gave this order. The nobles in the North mightve taken advantage of my absence to control Freya, and then used these means to destroy our rule. I said to myself, I must take back my pce. Its my North and my Troy City. Freya, my wives and my daughters are in danger there! I can still move despite having a body thats practically dead, so I cant let anybody harm my family!!

    ========

    Lucia gently knocked on the door. She looked at the girl, who was curled up, and softly asked, Freya, are you asleep?

    The bed sheets rustled. The nket was pulled off. Freya poked her small head out to look at Lucia. She quietly replied, Not yet, Miss Lucia. Should you not be with the girls tonight?

    Not tonight. The maids will be able to take care of them for one night.

    Lucia walked up to Freyas bed and sat down. Freya made way for her. Lucia pulled on the nket and smiled, Can I get in?

    What?! eximed Freya, dumbfounded.

    Lucia didnt care for Freyas response. Instead, Lucia pulled the nket off, got into the bed and then hugged Freya. Lucia pulled little Freya up against chest. Lucia was still in her breastfeeding period. Hence, the scent of warm milk lingered around her chest. In addition, she had a unique scent mothers had; the scent could put children at ease. Lucia stroked Freyas head. Freya was speechless.

    While holding Freya in her embrace, Lucia said, I dont know how I should treat you myself, but I think that if we need to open our hearts, then sleeping in each others embrace is the best method. I guess, entrusting your most defenceless moment to the other will allow them to feel trusted. Freya, I dont hate you. I hit you, because you went overboard. If you continued with what you were doing, you would lead the North to its doom. The North is my husbands glorious achievement that he gave up so much to create. Simrly to Troy City, its his proudest achievement. I believe he doesnt want to see this. What he wants to see definitely isnt a scorchednd and the statue. Hed rather see the people in hisnd leading happy and peaceful lives than a statue of him made from pure gold. Freya, Im sure you understand that, right? Youre my husbands most trusted vassal. Youre my husbands favourite sister. I understand your feelings for your brother. Freya, I love you; do you understand that? Freya, youre my husbands sister, so its a given that I love you

    Miss Lucia

    Next to Freyas ear, Lucia softly said, Thats why you need to stop doing those things, Freya. Trust Troy. Trust His Highness. He loves us; he wont just up and leave. Hes not dead. Queen Vyvyan just took him away. Hes just gone for treatment; hes not dead. His Highness wont leave me. I believe in him. He was able to return to my side regardless of whether he was facing the Earth Dragons or the desert. Therefore, Freya, please dont destroy the North. We need to wait for His Highness return. We need to wait for him to return to us. He loves you, and so do I. Youre his sister, so you must trust believe in him.

    Lucia spoke as if she was speaking to her child. Freyas tears suddenly went out of control, leading to her crying in Lucias embrace. Freya wasnt willing to wail; hence, she mped her fingers into her hand. Her body began to quiver intensely in Lucias embrace. Lucia stopped speaking and wore a smile while tenderly hugging and caressing her. Lucia didnt know how to bring Freya back to normal. Nevertheless, she strongly believed that they could be good friends if they slept together. For instance, the young girlpletely fell for His Highness after they slept together

 Book 14: Chapter 28

    Book 14: Chapter 28

    Ling Yue lied on the ground. Her muffled snort shook the entire house. She mmed her paws on the ground, gusting up dust. Her blood-red eyes twitched with agony. The cry of the fox was virtually enough to shatter all of the ss. Her belly was noticeably moving about. Her child couldnt hold it anymore and was advancing toward a new world.

    Sitting behind the window was Leah. Watching Ling Yue squirm in agony, the concerned Leah asked, Miss Ling Yue seems to be in a lot of pain. Shall we go and help her?

    Evelyn shook her head. She took hold of Leahs hand and answered in a soft tone, At this moment, Ling Yue wont allow anybody to approach her. We just need to stay here. Ling Yue is capable of giving birth herself. It would be best to have King Troy here now, but I do not know where he is at the moment. The two of them love each other so much. Why has he not returned? Ling Yue looks so tragic right now.

    Leah shook her head: King Troy must have some very, very important business to attend to for him to not be back. I believe King Troy is rushing here now. We can take care of Miss Ling Yue even if he does note. I believe in their love.

    Ling Yue weakly moaned. She shed tears and dug her ws deeply into the ground, creating deep valleys in the ground. The pain of giving birth left her in despair. She was still staring at the corner with her blood-red eyes. She was waiting for the white cloak to appear. The white cloak shouldve been next to her.

    News of me about to give birth shouldve reached the Imperial Pce by now, so why is he not here? Should a husband not be by his wifes side when shes giving birth? Why has he not appeared? Im in so much pain, and Im so scared; why has he note? He must be with Lucia and Nier right now. He might still be enjoying life, while leaving me to bear with this pain. Physical pain is one thing, but the worst pain is from the heart. Im already in so much agony, and yet I have to deal with the torment of jealousy and despair, thought Ling Yue.

    Ling Yuesrge tears coursed down her face. She genuinely wanted to cry out loud. She wanted to tearfully howl. Her mind raced erratically: Im going to bite that cheating mans entire head off when I see him. A man who isnt by his wifes side when shes giving birth has no right to be a husband! Moreover, he was by their sides when they gave birth, so why not mine? Does he not love me anymore?! Why has he still not appeared?!

    Ling Yue felt vigorous movement in her belly again. Her child was no longer willing to stay inside her anymore. Her child was in a rush toe out and see this world. Ling Yue was reluctant to give birth. She said to her child, Whats the point of a world without your father? Your father isnt here. After youe to this world, only Mommy can lick you clean, and nobody will hold you, so why are you in such a rush?

    If it was possible, Ling Yue truthfully didnt want to give birth to her child. She really wanted to be by Troys side. She wanted to be in his arms, where he caressed her, and give birth there. Feeling hopeless, she shut her eyes. She couldnt bear it any longer. Normally, animals could dy their childs birth for a short while, but she was no longer able to bear it.

    The white silhouette finally appeared in a flustered fashion: Sorry, sorry, Ling Yue. Imte.

    I huffed and puffed. I honestly didnt know Ling Yue was giving birth that day all of a sudden. I nned visit her before returning to the North, since I was more worried about what happened in the Imperial Pce.

    If you werent present when I gave birth, I swear I would kill you, grumbled Ling Yue.

    Ling Yue definitely wasnt joking With her size, shed be able to eat me, wouldnt she? Youre right. Foxes are small carnivorous animals, but have you seen a small carnivorous animal bigger than a house? I wouldnt put it pass her to crush me to pieces to feed her child

    Ling Yues body shuddered. She opened her eyes and reacted surprised. I looked at her blood-red eyes and took in a deep breath: Sorry for beingte, Ling Yue. Punish meter, though. Im here with you now. Lets see our childe to this world first, okay? Im here with you. Im here with you.

    Ling Yue didnt seem to bother with what I said. Instead, she knocked me over with her paw then leaned over to grab me with her mouth. However, she didnt grab me by the bottom-half of my body this time, but my upper body.

    I daresay somebody watching us from the outside would think Ling Yue gnawed off the top of my body. I was actually inside her mouth, but I must say, her breath wasnt pleasant at the time. The stench of blood and rotten flesh rushing into my nose almost knocked me out. I was suffocating inside. Her saliva smacked me all over my face, and shed sometimes lick me.

    I didnt understand why she had to hold me in her mouth She was just giving birth No I wasnt arguing that giving birth to a child was a simple matter, but was there some sort of purpose to holding me in her mouth? Wouldnt it be better for me to caress her fur from the outside? We might be able to speak, even. What was the point of putting me in her mouth? Did it reassure her or something?

    Ling Yue suddenly spat me out. I shot straight to the ground as if I was a bullet fired out of gun. My face had saliva dripping of it. I was still spinning when I hit the ground, but I discovered that Ling Yue was powerlessly lying on the ground. At the same time, there was a faint scent of blood in the air in addition to mud. I turned around to find that the ground had been dug up by Ling Yues ws.

    Ling Yue curled up on the ground. I stood up and rushed over,pletely ignoring her saliva still dripping off my face. I grabbed onto her fur at her leg and climbed up. I found a small fox, who still hadnt grown fur, curled up there. In fact, her eyes werent yet open. Ling Yue carefully licked the liquids on the small foxs body as a means of cleaning her.

    I didnt think her child would be born as a fox. The so-called tiny fox was actually already the size of a human being. She was only small rtive to her mother. She curled up and moaned without moving. Ling Yue then turned to me and threw me off her leg with great displeasure. She gnashed her teeth as though she was threatening me, telling me to hold the child

    Id hold her without you even threatening me, woman Shes my child Ill hold her without you threatening me In saying that this child is a little toorge, no? I thought.

    I sat down to the side. I picked up the small fox who couldnt even open her eyes. The small foxed seemed to sense my warmth, and thus, did all she could to bury herself in my arms. She also made soft moans, but I wasnt sure if that was her crying or not. I hugged her, but I was a little bit nervous about caressing her. Her fur had yet to grow; hence, I was worried about damaging her skin.

    Ling Yue leaned over and wrapped herself around us. She used her body heat to warm the two of us up. It was the first time her eyes looked so gentle. I wasnt sure how my face looked; nevertheless, my bliss continued to overwhelm my heart when I looked at the small fox gently holding onto me. I carefully lifted her paws and gave them a kiss. I looked at my child, my daughter, without averting my eyes.

    All of my children were girls That was fine, though. Girls wouldnt fight each other for power and whatnot. My daughter wanted to hug me, consequently reaching out with her paws in an attempt do so. She grabbed me with her tiny ws.

    Her Mom didnt p me into the ground just once in a very frustrated manner. Nevertheless, her Mom virtually transformed thendscape here. I suddenly wondered if Ling Yue swallowed me into her mouth to prevent me from seeing her wildly dig into the ground.

    Sob! Sob! Sob!!

    My daughter suddenly began to call out. Ling Yue hesitated for a moment before picking up the child in my arms with her mouth and cing her next to herself. Our child buried herself under her mother as if she was trained to do so. Consoled, Ling Yue continued licking her, and then looked at me with her eyes narrowed.

    I noticed a strong sense of distrust and displeasure in Ling Yues eyes. I had to admit I was, in fact,te. It wasnt my fault, though, because I never received the news Luckily, I made it in time; otherwise, I mightve seen a murderous urge and not just a grumpy gaze.

    I looked straight at Ling Yue and sincerely apologised, Sorry, Ling Yue. I waste But fortunately, our child is safe and sound. I love you, Ling Yue. Honest.

    Ling Yue turned away to snort. I think she was embarrassed. I then noticed Leah and Evelyn approach us from behind. I looked at Ling Yue. She lowered her head to show that she didnt care. She shouldnt be so aggressive now that shes given birth, I presumed. I called out to the two of them and the maid behind. Everybody was joyous about the birth of the new child. I stood behind the crowd and watched the crowd cheerfullyughing.

    I was initially very happy, as well; that said, I also knew I couldnt stay by my childs side and apany her through life. I was marching to my death.

    Ling Yue suddenly turned her head to look at me from the crowd. I noticed a somewhat strange gaze in her blood-red eyes. I lingered for a moment. I pondered, I didnt tell her about my condition. Could she have realised something? How did she notice?

 Book 14: Chapter 29

    Book 14: Chapter 29

    All right. Now, let me hear what you want to say. Its clear from your gaze that something happened. I noticed it long ago. I know youre hiding something from me. The way you look at our child evidently shows that youre very apologetic. Did you betray me? asked Ling Yue.

    Ling Yue finally returned to her human form after a long time in her fox form. She sat opposite me and looked at me with her eyes narrowed as shebed her long red tail.

    Our child was wrapped up in a nket and lying in the crib located next to Ling Yue. Ling Yue looked at me then our child. She softly giggled, and then caressed her childs head. Our child went to sleep after having a full meal. She was still in the form of a fox, though

    Its all right. Dont worry. Shell be like me after a week. What a cute girl. I feel shes prettier than me. Shes inherited our races eyes, remarked Ling Yue.

    I couldnt see our child having any traits that resembled me. I wasnt a fox, after all I couldnt see any resemnce between me and her in her current state.

    Ling Yue gently caressed her child, and then gave her a forehead kiss. She then looked back at me. Her tender expression immediately vanished. She, instead, wore on a stern and reprimanding expression. Her change upset me a little Voice soft, she questioned, I sent a message to the Imperial Pce beforehand. Did you not receive it? Why did you only arrive when I was going through so much pain?

    I attempted to hug Ling Yue; however, she pped me without a word beforehand. The p virtually sent me back to the days where I could see the former ice and snow and anthropoid silhouettes Angry, she loudly eximed, Im being serious here. What do you want? Dont even think about touching me unless you properly exin why you werete today!! You may be here now, but that doesnt change the fact that you werete!!

    I held my hand to my face. I exined, Okay, okay, okay Ill tell you. Simply put, I wasnt in the Imperial Pce So, I never received the message you sent. Therefore, I didnt know when you were scheduled to give birth Furthermore I was elsewhere

    Ling Yue looked as if she was pondering whether or not I was lying to her. I didnt feel guilty. Thus, I looked at her without behaving as if I was guilty. That was why she didnt say anything, either. Instead, she followed up by asking, What about Nier and the rest, then? Why are they back? Where have you been? Why didnt youe back? Do you have another mistress out there?

    I did indeed bring back a woman  two for that matter  except, I didnt n to tell Ling Yue about them. I took in a deep breath before replying, Because Im going to die.

    Uhm, uhm, youre right. If you brought a woman back and have been cheating with her during this time, then you, indeed, are dead. Ling Yue looked at me indifferently as though she didnt think I was being serious.

    I solemnly exined, Im serious, Ling Yue. Im serious. We met with danger when we left this time. I used magic; consequently, my mana has been damaged. Im no longer capable of producing mana. An elf who cant produce mana is bound to die.

    Ling Yue was stunned. Her flippant expression vanished. Partly astounded and partly distrustful, she questioned, Are you serious?! Arent you half-elven? Dont you have humanitys blood flowing in you? Why would you have the illness of an ordinary elf?

    My organs and blood are elven even if I am half-elven. I have a human appearance, but my internal mechanisms are that of a very normal elf.

    I felt myself choking on my words. I gently grabbed Ling Yues hand. Her expression changed to a deeply sorrowful look. She held my hand back tightly. Her gaze was filled with worry and regret. In a shaky voice, she asked, Th-That doesnt mean youll die for sure, right? There must be a way, right? If its a mana problem Ill just help you store mana from now on You wont die for sure, will you?

    Ling Yue, can you transfer your mana to me?

    Just suck my blood just as Lucia did. Dont give up. Dont stop trying. Troy, youre not the type of person to give up so easily! eximed Ling Yue looked at me. It was the first time Id seen her so anxious. Her lips were still pale due to her having just given birth. In a shaky voice, she added, Dont go, Troy. Theres bound to be a solution! There definitely is. Where theres a will, theres a way. The North cant be without you, and neither can I. Same goes for our child So dont die!

    I smiled helplessly: Ling Yue, you called me by my name

    Ling Yue lost control; she leapt over and grabbed my cor. She mounted me and yelled, Ill call you anything, Troy, husband, my love, my dear, whatever you want; just dont die, okay? Didnt you promise toe visit us at set intervals?! Doesnt this mean you lied to us?! You liar! You Liar!! You dont have my permission to die! I absolutely wont allow you to die! Why did you do this?! Look at your child! Look at our child! Youre telling me youre about to die now? I was initially scared her father wouldnt see her birth, but youre taking the initiative to give up on apanying her through life? You dont like me? You dont like our child?! Look at your child! Can you bear to leave her when shes so cute?!!

    I sped Ling Yues face: I dont want to die, either, Ling Yue. I dont want to leave you two, either. I love you. I love you as I always have, so I cant suck your blood. I can suck the blood of others to sustain my life, but Im not a vampire. I dont want to be a parasite who relies on others to live. Moreover, you need someone to provide you with mana, too, dont you? How will you provide me with mana if theres nobody to provide you with mana?

    Ling Yues lips moved. She desperately wanted to say something, but she couldnt. Her concerned tearsnded on my face. I patiently wiped her tears. Although even more tears surfaced as I wiped, I still patiently wiped them each and every time. I softly murmured, I love you all. I love each and every one of you. I love you and our child. Im so d that I got to witness her birth. That way, shell know that Im her father instead of hearing bits and pieces from you. I held her, caressed her and kissed her. Im not a good father, but I truly love her.

    Ling Yue softly sobbed. She grabbed my chest and responded in a shaky voice: Dont leave, then If you truly love us dont leave us no matter what you be Dont leave us My husband My love Dont leave us no matter what I wont force you to do anything again, and I wont hit you again Please please dont go Dont die, no, no matter what, okay? Please Im begging you

    I kissed Ling Yues tears. In a tender voice, I replied, Its all right, Ling Yue. If its possible, Ill definitelye back. Ill definitely be back as long as I can live

    She eximed, Isnt that you saying that you cante back?!! Everyone else talks about what if they <em>cant </eme back. Youre the only one who says what if you <em>can</em>e back! I told you that I want you back safe and sound by my side!! No, Im fine even if youre not with me. I just want you to live. Dont leave our daughter behind, okay? If you dont promise me toe through today, I wont let you leave. Id rather transform into my wolf form and hold you in my mouth than let you die!!

    I smiled helplessly: Id feel helpless, then. After all, I need to return to the pce in the North, since something has happened and I must hurry back.

    Ling Yue immediately expressed, Thats why you mustnt die, understand? My husband, you cannot die! You absolutely mustnt die. You must do your best to live, Troy. Do you still notprehend your own abilities? You could help me return here, and you could restore greennd to the North. What else cant you do? My Troy, you will definitely be able to live if you want to. Im begging you. Please dont give up trying the way youre quitting right now. You must find a way to live, got it? My Prince, you must live no matter if its for my sake or our childs sake. Dont die. Promise me. Promise me youll do your best to find a way to live on. My love, we cant be without you. Theres no way we can be without you. My love think hard about it. Im begging you Have a good think

    Because Ling Yues eyes were blood-red in colour, her tears resembled blood. My determination was challenged once again.

    Im so important to Ling Yue and to others. I must be just as important to Mommy Vyvyan. I cant imagine how much agony she is in over letting me out like this. If I really do die, how will they all continue on? I asked myself, spacing out when I suddenly realised I was hastily looking to die. I asked myself, Why am I in such a hurry to die? Why have I not thought about how to survive? The solution that Mom came up with for me failed, while Ling Yue cant enact it, either. Why cant I find a solution?

    I recalled hearing, You wille back to find me in the future

    I suddenly remembered there really was somebody I said to myself, I need to pay him a visit

 Book 14: Chapter 30

    Book 14: Chapter 30

    I didnt see my daughter transform into her human form, for myck of mana became noticeable to me. Gods mana was exhausted slowly, which was why I didnt exhaust all of it in a single day. It was my fourth day out. I still had three days remaining. I had to reach the Imperial Pce in three days and resolve the internal problems that urred. I wanted to see the prophet while Im at it, as well. Though I didnt know what methods hed have, he did manage to predict it and called for me. I, therefore, assumed he might have further insight.

    I thought of Moms lonely view from the back after I saw Ling Yues tears. I thought, Perhaps I really should do my best to live as per Ling Yues suggestion. I always felt I was useless and should go die, but I still need to live for more than just my mom. I dont want Mommy Vyvyan to be a blood sucking demon for my sake or to involve more innocent people. Therefore, I chose death. However, I can choose to give it my best to live using my own hands and legs.

    Why didnt I think of that right from the start? Why did I give up? Why did I feel that I had no hope once Mommy Vyvyan found herself helpless? I feel as though Ivee toprehend something. I think I now know why Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth view me as a child no matter how much I did. It must be because I give up trying as soon as my moms run out of ideas.

    They still regard me as their child, who they were familiar with in the past despite me now being the ruler of the North and having done so much. Whenever I find myself in a pinch, I run off to ask my moms for help instead of trying to figure it out for myself. I give up straight away just as I am doing now. I even gave up on my own life, so what else could I have pursued with determination? Im just a child by my moms sides, and I be useless once I lose them. This time, I must rely on my own strength to save myself for my moms sake, my wives sake and my childrens sake. I must save myself with my own two hands for their sake.

    I need to find the prophet. I need to return to the Imperial Pce. Ive only been gone for a few days, yet the North has be a mess. If I leave for good, the entire North will be in ruins. I did everything in my power to conquer the North. I cant let it just copse. No way. I need to head back. I must head back. For the sake of the North or for the sake of my family, either way, I cant die now. Dying isnt the only way I can save Mommy Vyvyan. I can also save her if I stay alive. Shell be fine as long as I can return to her side.

    Ling Yue, who was next to me, leaned down. I grabbed her fur and gradually climbed up. She raised her head and, in a muffled voice, said, Sit tight. Ill carry you in my mouth if you fall off part way through. Its not that I dont want to carry you in my mouth, but your bones would probably be all shattered by then.

    I nodded. Concerned, I said, Are you feeling all right? Youve just given birth. Dont give yourself grief with after-effects or something due to vigorous activity.

    Its all right. We once had to give birth while carrying out long-distance raids, so we recover rapidlypared to you elves and humans. Running to the Imperial City is just a warm-up. I should be able to get you to the entrance in an hour; then, Ill head home, and Ill still be in time to breastfeed Liu Yue.

    Foxes were gifted with really smooth fur. Ling Yue also just finished grooming her fur. Part of the process entailed spreading something on it, making it even smoother. I did my best to crawl up and rest on her back. She wouldnt forgive me for plucking her fur, since she cared so much about her tail. She looked ahead and, in a soft voice, said, Moron, dont die. You have so many people who love you. How many people would be left distraught if you died? Vyvyan said that was the only way for you to live on; is that absolute? You must do your best to survive. If you give up so easily, Ill tell Liu Yue she doesnt have a father. Her father is a brave warrior who can defy the heavens and change his fate. Not a coward who searches for death.

    That hurts, you know.

    Hurry up and find a way to live, then. Liu Yue still needs you to take care of her. Youre Liu Yues father. Youre a qualified son and qualified ruler. Now you need to be a qualified father.

    Im still not a qualified son

    Make sure you return alive to apologise to your mom, then. Youre their only son. They would feel so agonised when you decide to die, so shouldnt you live on and then go see them?

    Ling Yue began to take off and gradually speed up. Herst words to me were, Live on, Dear. You must live on, not just for yourself, but even more so for our child, me and your moms. You must live

    ===========

    Elizabeth looked at the house in front of her and spaced out for a bit. She never thought that the ce she once lived with Vyvyan had already be the Gdriel Tribes vi. Maids went to and fro the vi. There was no mistake there were people living inside.

    So Vyvyan brought my son here, since she couldnt take him to Duargana, huh? thought Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth dismounted. The maids looked at her with stupefied looks. There were no guards at the vi. They knew the vi belonged to the Gdriel Tribe, and nobody was permitted from approaching it, but none of them dared to step forth and stop the woman with seething anger in her eyes. Not to mention that she brandished a sword. Her aura screamed, Ill kill anybody who stops me. Queen Vyvyan was invincible, anyway. Elizabeth wasnt going to be able to hurt Vyvyan, they presumed.

    Elizabeth pushed the door open and went inside. She didnt know what to do. There shouldve been a firece and a sofa upon entering. Inard shouldve been lying on the sofa sleeping, reading a book or grilling something over the fire while Vyvyan and Lorana were preparing food. That wasnt the case, thought. The firece had been moved, while the sofa had been swapped out for a more luxurious one. The carpet was more luxurious, too. The building had literally been renovated to be twice its original size. The old and tattered parts were gone. It was as if the traces she once lived and worked hard there had all been erased. It was just as though she had never been here.

    Elizabeth shook her head as if she was trying to throw her despair and grief out of her mind. She climbed the stairs. Vyvyan wasnt on the first floor. She, therefore, had to be on the second floor. Elizabeth only saw one closed room, so she went over to it, kicked the door open and went in

    Inside, Elizabeth saw blonde hair, which was Vyvyans symbolic trait. Elizabeth dallied, however, because Vyvyan wasnt as dazzling as before. Instead, her hair looked unhealthy. It wouldnt even be an exaggeration to call it a spider web. Vyvyan was kneeling on the ground and totally ignoring Elizabeth, who was behind her.

    Elizabeth was surprised, but she pressed her sword up to Vyvyans neck, nevertheless. Vyvyan was evidently acting strange, but she was still a powerful elf. There was a chance Vyvyan would send Elizabeth reeling despite having the first-strike advantage just as what happened on the ship.

    Vyvyan paid Elizabeth no heed; instead, Vyvyan focused her attention on whatever was in her hands. Elizabeth tilted her head and tried nudging Vyvyan with a few kicks. Vyvyan didnt respond. Elizabeth started to feel nervous. She circled around to the front of Vyvyan. When she saw what Vyvyan was doing, she nearly eximed. Vyvyan was eating clothing. Yes, eating clothing.

    Elizabeth recognised the clothes. It was a males clothes, and she recognised it was her sons clothes, based on the material. It mustve been clothes he had removed. Vyvyan was kneeling on the ground, biting on his clothes and drooling as if it was delicious. She tightly gripped the clothes with her hands, while licking and tearing it as if it was the most delicious delicacy in the world. Her saliva had nearly soaked the clothes. Her lips were bleeding due to the friction of the dry clothes and her lips rubbing against each other, leaving mottled blood stains.

    Elizabeth shrieked, What are you doing?!

    Elizabeth released her sword and grabbed the clothing with one hand. She fought with all her might to snatch the clothing out of Vyvyans hands. Vyvyan screamed at Elizabeth as she got to her feet. She lunged at Elizabeth, pushing her to the ground and then tried to rip Elizabeth off to snatch back the shirt.

    My son! My son! Give my son back! My son!! My only son! Mommys most beloved Troy Most beloved Troy Give him back Give him back He hasnt woken up yet Dont disturb him! Dont disturb him!

    Vyvyan cried out while trying to rip the clothes off Elizabeth. Vyvyans eyes were lifeless as though she didnt care about anything, ignoring even Elizabeth. She focused only the clothes and leapt over to it. Her saliva even dripped onto Elizabeths face.

    Elizabeth didnt go easy on Vyvyan. She strangled Vyvyan, and then flipped her over onto the ground. She then pressed her weight down on Vyvyan and thundered, Come to your senses!! This is a piece of clothing; this is not my son!! Wheres my son?! Wheres my son?!! Where did you send my son?!

    Vyvyan meekly let go. She wasnt even willing to resist. Elizabeth released Vyvyan out of fear of strangling thetter to death. Who wouldve thought the woman lying there drooling with lifeless eyes was the Queen of elves? She was no Queen; she was a maniac. Elizabeth screamed, Wheres my son?!! Wheres my son?! Where did you take my son?!!!

    Its all over Its all over Its all over; its over; its over; its over!! Its all over!! Everything is all over! My brother, my husband, my son are all gone!! Theyre all gone!!!!

 Book 14: Chapter 31

    Book 14: Chapter 31

    If I continue, Ill probably crash your city wall down. I really want to supervise you as you think about how to live, but I have to take care of Liu Yue, said Ling Yue.

    Ling Yue rested below the city wall, unreasonably shoving away the line of people preparing to enter the city. Everybody was startled and stepped back to avoid the huge fox. The guards on the city wall were also startled. In their panic, they took up their rifles and aimed them at Ling Yue. Their legs mustve been shaking. Their rifles looked pitiful before the huge fox. I doubt they had any confidence they could defeat her.

    Ling Yue looked at the guards with her eyes narrowed. I could tell that she extremely hated having others aim their weapons at her. Perhaps it was due to her past experiences.

    Miss Lucia!! Miss Lucia!! There is a fox at the city entrance!! A very, veryrge fox! cried a Guard.

    Lucia dallied for a moment, and then looked at the guard: Theres no need to be all flustered. Thats Miss Ling Yue. She wont harm us, so theres no need to worry.

    No No What I meant to say was, more importantly H-His Majesty is on the fox! His Majesty has returned!! His Majesty has retuned!!

    Before he could even finish half of his report, Lucia had already given him a p to the face that sent him staggering to the side, where he crashed into a table and nearly tripped. Lucia sped off through the corridor simrly to a gust of wind. She ignored everything and everyone, from maids to guards andmp stands to flower vases. She shoved aside everything that was in her way, leading to people shrieking and things shattering.

    Lucia was an assassin from the Shadow Squad, without a shadow of doubt. Her speed when she ran full pelt was unmatched. The young girls short hair blew in the wind simrly to a g with loyalty and passion written on it. Nobody doubted the young girls loyalty and love when they heard her footsteps zip by.

    I lied on top of Ling Yues body. I discovered I had an extra string of fur in my hands. I looked up and saw her angry look just as I expected. I gently cleared my throat:, Its okay, Ling Yue. Your fur will grow back, so it shouldnt matter, right?

    Your fingernails can regrow at any time, too, so how about I rip them out for you?

    Ling Yue narrowed her eyes. She then stood up and shook out her fur. She went over to one side, and then turned around to take onest look at me. Her gaze teemed with encouragement and reluctance to part. She didnt say anything in the end. Instead, she took off, eventually appearing as a vague red me.

    I turned around to look at the people behind me, while they looked at me, dumbfounded. I was sure that they were very bewildered. The first thing they were bewildered with was why I was there, and the second they were bewildered with was why I appeared before them in that fashion. I raised my hands up high: Everyone, Im back.

    Your Majesty!!

    The people all around respectfully cheered. I saw the scene of the crowd in Hilles City cheering, Your Majesty, again<em>. </em>When I saw the scene at Hilles City, pride and glory filled me for some odd reason. I didnt enjoy the respect for me as a ruler. They only addressed me as such due to my Moms status. This time, however, their King was me. I was the Elizabeth of Hilles City in the North. In the North, they cheerfully call me His Majesty, because of me. But s, I didnt know how much longer I could rule the ce.

    I must admit the prophet was a legit prophet. I assumed I could meet him again. I believed there was still a shred of hope if I could find him. I needed to return. I needed to return to my wives and moms. I didnt want to settle on just ruling as a King. I also wanted to live on and fulfil my obligations as a father and son. I didnt need my mom to give me life or a way to live. I found the will to find a way to live with my own effort. I swore to win an opportunity at life for myself.

    Your Highness

    I was just about to enter the city, but I heard someone at the door call out to me. The voice was hoarse, and its owner was short of breath. I could distinguish the voice regardless of when. It was my most beloved Lucias voice. I could never forget her voice.

    I turned around to see Lucia standing at the city door huffing and puffing. I couldnt discern if it was sweat or tears that her face was covered in. She didnt even have shoes on; she left a trail of blood behind her. The sight of it wrenched my heart.

    Your Highness Your Highness Youre back Youre home I was right. You wont leave me, as I thought Youll always be my side, always. Youll alwayse back Youll always be by my side. Ive always believed that

    Tears of joy gushed forth from Lucias eyes. She leaped straight at me before I could walk over to her. She hugged me tightly and gave me a kiss on my lips. She kissed me with her lips that were smothered with her tears. I relished her fine and slippery tongue. I shut my eyes and sped her face as I earnestly responded to her kiss. The two of us locked each other in a tight embrace as though we wanted to be a single entity. I had prepared for imminent death, but Lucia, who was in my arms, was unwilling to let go.

    I didnt want to die. I didnt want to leave. The girl in my arms was so gentle and warm that I didnt want to leave in the slightest. I never wanted to let go of her. My heart ached as if it was being ripped apart whenever the thought of never seeing Lucia again seeped into my mind. My will to leave weakened. I was more reluctant to die. I wanted to be with her. I want to always be with her.

    Your Highness Your Highness I am so d you are still alive I am so, so d you are still alive I love you I love you, Your Highness Please dont leave again Please dont leave again I believe in you But I really want to lead a peaceful life by your side. Please dont go now that youre back

    Lucia and I didnt release each other until we couldnt breathe. Lucia leaned on my chest and sobbed, while I hugged her tightly. Lucia never pleaded me to be by her side before. She always unconditionally supported me in the past regardless of where I wanted to go or what I wanted to do. I just had to mention it, and shed support and wait for me at home feeling reassured. Unlike Nier, shed believe me unconditionally and firmly believe that Id return. The fact she pleaded sufficed to indicate she was truly afraid. She was genuinely afraid that I wouldnt return.

    I overdid it. I should now stay at home and look after my children. I should peacefully live with my moms and wives, I thought. I gently stroked the side of Lucias face: Lucia, I love you I love you I really love you I dont want to leave you Honest. I swear I dont want to leave you at all. Trust me, Lucia. Ive never thought about leaving any of you. Youre my most beloved wife. If I can, Ill definitely stay by your side. I want to tell you about something, though. Lets head back. Lets talk after we return to the pce. I want to see our girls, too. Lets go Lucia. Lets head back.

    Mm, mm, sure, lets go home. Lets go home. The girls would surely be happy to see you. They really miss you.

    Lucia meekly nodded then tightly clung to my arm. I looked at her bleeding feet. I lingered for a moment before picking her up around her waist. She eximed in a high-pitched voice, and then tightly hugged me around my neck. Flustered, she looked around. Her ears turned red, too. With her arms tightly around my neck, she buried her head on my chest and shyly said, This is embarrassing, Your Highness Im so embarrassed

    Me in my mind: Is that something a woman who kisses me in front of a crowd says? You just kissed me, yet youre now embarrassed over a princess carry?

    I chuckled but didnt let go. I whispered in her ear, Its fine. Whats wrong with a husband carrying his wife? Youre my wife. Why are you embarrassed?

    Mm

    Lucias face was flush red with bliss and embarrassment. She then tightly grabbed my shirt, but I could still see the smile of bliss she wore on her face.

    ===========

    Before Nier was a forest. She took out a map and nodded: This should be the ce. His Majesty should be inside the forest. This is the Gdriel Tribesnd. Their vi is located here, so there should be elven guards present.

    What shall we do, then? asked Tanya.

    If possible, lets avoid conflict. If they stop us, we wont back down. I must find my husband. Theres no way I can allow them to lock up my husband, Nier answered.

    Although Nier said that, Tanya could still see her eagerness to fight the elves. The Valkyries resented elves due to their fighting in the previous war. Nier still held onto those feelings despite no longer being a Valkyrie since long ago.

    With their eyes on the forest, they tapped their steeds with their feet and advanced forth.

 Book 14: Chapter 32

    Book 14: Chapter 32

    I lowered my head and gave Vera a kiss on her forehead. She grabbed my face with her tiny hand. It was my first time seeing her smile so brightly. She desperately tried to kiss my face as I did to her. I picked her up. She moved her face close to mine and licked me. She then giggled as she hugged me.

    Nona and Daisy, who were on the other side, watched me anxiously while making a scene for me to hold them. I noticed myself smiling brightly. Lucia sat to one side and watched me hold the girls whilst wearing a consoled smile herself. She softly said, The girls really missed you. I couldnt tell them where you were, so I could onlyfort them. They couldnt understand me, though; hence, they kept crying and making a ruckus

    After a moment of lingering, I ced Daisy down and went over to Lucias side. I hugged her and she docilely leaned onto my chest. Daisy looked in our direction and shrieked, while Nona tried to reach us with all her might. Vera then began to cry. Lucia paused for a moment then got up to walk over to Vera. She wiped away Veras tears and softlyughed: You hungry, Vera?

    Vera tugged on Lucias cor. Lucia undid her shirt with a smile and carried her back to my side. I noticed Vera sh a smug look at her sisters. Nona and Daisy looked stunned. I was utterly shocked. Vera took her time suckling.

    Shes not hungry at all! Wow I cant believe youre aware of all this when youre still just a kid Vera is seriously frightening I realised.

    I asked, Lucia, what exactly happened in the pce? Why did I see such arge statue at Troy City made from pure gold? Who gave the order? I dont believe Freya gave the order. Freya would never do something that foolish. Who was it? Who is the current ruler of the North?

    Lucias expression looked grim. She tried to find the words, but her expression turned grimmer, thereby worrying me.

    What exactly happened in the North? Whats going on in the pce? I asked myself.

    Nothing looked out of ce in the Imperial Pce. I noticed the guards around me were still the same as usual. They still obeyed mymands, while the others didnt seem to have changed. They were as calm as though nothing ever happened, but the statue at Troy City told me something happened. Otherwise, the people around me couldnt possibly do such a thing!

    Lucia, tell me what exactly happened. The only ce that cant be in chaos in the North is the Imperial Pce. This is where you all reside; I must ensure your safety. There cant be trouble in the Imperial Pce. Who exactly rules the North right now?!

    Lucia gave me a solemn answer: Me.

    Huh?

    Lucia ced Vera aside. In an absolutely serious tone, she exined, Your Highness, I, indeed, am the current ruler. I honestly did not want to do this. Freya initially acted as the regent, but she changed when you didnt return. She killed lots of nobles and brought their money back. She collected taxes at high rates to erect enormous statues here and in Troy City. You wouldnt believe it, but the design of the statue in the pce towered over the mountains. It was made with pure gold and iid diamonds. She even considered reproducing low anthropoids to speed up its construction. Gerald andpany tried to talk her out of it, only for her to hurt them. If I didnt stop her then the North wouldve been destroyed!

    I gave Lucia a nod. I took in a deep breath and replied, Lucia, what you did was right. I believe what you said. Indeed, Freya cannot continue as Regent if she did those sorts of things; that would certainly destroy the entire North and Troy City. Lucia, you did a great job. You did the right thing. Originally, I didnt believe Freya was behind it. She went too far. I must punish her. Im going to send her back to Troy City to reflect!

    I was genuinely very angry. What Freya did was destroying the foundation of the entire North. The North was still unstable. The anthropoids and we were two different races. We used the nobles as a means of appeasing the people and building trust with them, which was why I didntsh out orin despite them not lending me moneyst time. My purpose in the creation ofws was to stabilise the North in a controlled manner, but Freya ruined it all in just days.

    Killing without reason, raising taxes, forcing people intobour and even wanting to reproduce low anthropoids are unforgiveable actions. How was Freya going to be a Regent when she did that? How would the nobles in the North work with us henceforth? Their influence was more significant than ours in the North! All I could do was pray she killed them cleanly.

    Lucia smiled helplessly. She grabbed hold of my hand and, in a soft voice, said, Dont be too harsh, Your Highness. Freya must have caught wind of your return by now. She missed you so much that she changed, so shed definitely be the first to go see you, but she hasnt. She locked herself in her room, which means she already knows how severe her mistake was. She must be ming herself and in anguish right now. Dont be too harsh on her. She ended up that way, because she loves you. Youre her only family, so I hope you be gentle with her.

    I rubbed my face to calm myself down. What Freya did angered me enough to want to kill her. Lucia grabbed me and rubbed my face. Quietly, she exined, Your Highness, be gentle when you go to her. Dont make her feel too sad. Shes already sad enough as is. Youre her only family. I wouldnt put suicide past her if you abandon her, too.

    I nodded: Okay. But Lucia, why havent I seen Nier and Tanya? Where have they gone?

    Lucia tightened her hold on my hand: They went to search for you. Before you returned, we had a quarrel when we got together. Nier and Tanya then decided to go and search for you afterwards. I believed that you would definitelye back, and I also had to take care of the girls, so I stayed behind It wasnt that I wasnt worried about you. Your Highness, I waited day and night for your return. I missed you every day But I had to stay here to take care of the g-

    I pulled Lucia into my tight embrace before she could finish. Nier andpany all left in my absence, so Lucia had to hold the pce together with all she had. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that everybody around me went crazy after I left. Nier abandoned her daughter to search for me; Vyvyan took me away; Mommy Elizabeth was severely wounded, and even Freya lost it. Lucia was the only one who maintained herposure. She, alone, held the North and pce together. How much did she suffer during my absence, I wondered. She had to keep everything together, take care of her and Niers children. In addition, she had to stop Freya from continuing to err. She was just an ordinary elf and an ordinary mother. Her mana was rtively inferior even in the elvennds.

    I pulled her tightly into my chest and whispered, Its been hard on you, Lucia.

    Lucia jolted then she leaned onto me. She tightly gripped my arm and silently cried. I stroked her back: Sorry, Lucia. Ive made you suffer so much. Im so sorry.

    Lucia had always been that way. She wasnt good with words and wasnt by my side every night, but she was always there to protect me whenever I was in trouble, and shed always help me resolve all sorts of problems. She was always the first to step up to the tform when I needed someone. I think that was why I trusted Lucia and loved her so much.

    Our romance seemed very in and mundane, but neither of us would ever leave the other. Wed always go to each others side no matter who ran into trouble. Lucia once became a member of the Shadow Squad for my sake. Then, she ate grass and almost died. This time, she did her best for my sake to stabilise the North. She took care of three kids despite one not being hers.

    Dont worry about it Dont worry about it Im your wife, Your Highness Im your wife I should do this much I can do anything for you

    Lucia sniffled and blissfully rested on my chest.

    While I wasnt so faithful to herter on, Lucia continued to forgive me time and time again. Lucia loved me far too deeply, so deeply that she could forgive me for everything, stayed by my side no matter what and protected me at all times. I let Lucia down so many times and in so many ways.

    Next to her ear and in a soft voice, I apologised: Sorry, Lucia Sorry Lucia Sorry

    No, I dont mind Ying and Xia

    No What I mean is I might die soon very soon

 Book 14: Chapter 33

    Book 14: Chapter 33

    Elizabeth pressed Vyvyan onto the bed then sighed. Elizabeth called a maid outside to bring a pot of tea. She poured a cup and handed it to Vyvyan. Vyvyan indifferently took the cup. Elizabeth pped her across the face. Vyvyan revealed an expression of one just waking from a dream. She nkly looked at Elizabeth as her tears coursed down her face.

    Elizabeth let out a heavy sigh and said, What exactly happened? Why are you in this state? Wheres my son? What exactly happened to my son?!! I have to take his corpse even if hes dead. Hes my son. I will never let go of him.

    Vyvyan looked at Elizabeth. She gripped the corners of her dress tightly and weakly replied, Its all over Its all over Its all over My son is gone He left Hes gone

    Elizabeth leapt to her feet and grabbed Vyvyans hand. She eximed, Whered he go? Where can he go in his current state?! Shouldnt he be extremely weak right now?! Where can he go?! Where else can he go?! Where did you send him?!

    It wasnt me. It was he himself

    Hopeless, Vyvyan closed her eyes. Her tears seeped out uncontrobly. She hugged Elizabeth tightly. She buried her head in Elizabeths abdomen and wailed. The steam from the hot tea by the side blew sideways. Elizabeth was stupefied. Elizabeths mind was a muddle to begin with. With Vyvyan hugging her, Elizabeth ended up at a total loss for what to do but hug Vyvyan back and give her gentle pats on her back.

    I failed I failed I cant save my son I cant help him! What sort of mom am I when I cant even save my son? All I could do was watch my son leave right before my eyes. What sort of mom am I?! Vyvyan hugged Elizabeth and wailed. She got her tears, snot and blood on Elizabeths chest.

    Elizabeth could only hold Vyvyan in her arms and ask, Where exactly has he gone, then? Tell me, Vyvyan. Where exactly has my son gone after leaving this ce? Tell me the whole story from beginning to end. What exactly happened here? I dont even know if my son is dead or alive right now!!

    Vyvyan sobbed: Hes alive, but hes going to die soon. Im helpless I really cant do anything. My son cant live without sucking blood Hes not willing to Hes not willing to Hes not willing to use that method I really cant do anything. Ive done all that I can. Ive even tried to use all the mana in Duargana to sustain his mana requirements But he wont ept it I cant help him.

    Elizabeth scrubbed her hair. Irritated, she thundered, He wouldnt choose that sort of method, of course! Do you not know how kind he is?! I just want to know where hes gone!! Tell me, where did he go after leaving this ce? There must be a way. There has to be. If youre out of ideas, Ill find ways. Ill definitely save my son!

    Its useless. Its useless. My son cant produce mana. You humans cant help him. Im the only one who can save him. Only I could but I have no solution I dont I cant save my son. Ive honestly tried my utmost I really did my best But I cant

    Dont just give up. Youre the one who cant save him, not me. Theres got to be a way. Im absolutely certain theres a way. Even if we dont have one, he should have a way. In short, my son will be fine! Theres definitely a way to save him!! Im certain there is!!

    Not even I have a way! argued Vvyvyan.

    Elizabeth shouted back, That doesnt mean someone else doesnt!! I Its just you whos out of ideas! You have to trust others around you! You have to trust them! Trust my son. If my son wants to die, then hell definitely die, but if he wants to live then there will definitely be hope! As long as he wants to live, hell be fine! Hell definitely make it if he wants to! I believe in my son!

    Hes just a kid! Hes still just a kid! How is he going to live without his mom? What can he do without me?

    Hes no longer just a child. Hes now on the same footing as us. Hes the ruler of the North, the King of the North. Hes no longer a child. Hes grown up. Hes already a great ruler. He can definitely save us. Hell make it as long as he wants to live. Vyvyan! Tell me!! Where exactly has my son gone off to?! Where?!!!

    Vyvyan had her eyes wide. Elizabeth sped Vyvyans face. She looked at her solemnly and sternly as she spoke: Vyvyan!! Calm down! You have to calm down! My son isnt dead yet! Hes still alive! As long as hes still alive, hell make it, Vyvyan! Right now, though, you have to calm down! You must calm down! Now, tell me, where has my son gone? Tell me! Where exactly is my son? We must empower him with the will to live again, so tell me!!

    Vyvyan eyes had terror and despair in them. Her lips budged, but it took her a long time before she could reply, albeit softly: The North The North

    Where in the North?!!

    The Imperial Pce He should have arrived by now. The mana in his body will onlyst for a few days, so he should be back at the Imperial Pce by now

    Elizabeth threw Vyvyan aside, and then exited. Two silhouettes suddenly emerged from the forest. Nier was surprised to see Elizabeth, but the same couldnt be said of Elizabeth. Elizabeths reaction suggested she predicted Nier and Tanya would show up at the vi. She didnt say anything to them. Instead, she rubbed her chest, for Vyvyans maniacal behaviour from before hurt her.

    Your Majesty?! eximed Nier.

    Nier, return to the North, the Pce in the North. My son is there right now. Hes returned to the Imperial Pce. We must reach him before he leaves!! We must hurry! stated Elizabeth.

    Ah, yes, Your Majesty! responded Nier.

    Nier and Tanya had no idea why Troy was there, but Elizabeth didnt provide them with an exnation, either. Instead, she rode off to the North. Puzzled, Tanya inquired, Royal Princess, why would His Majesty be at the Imperial Pce in the North? Why did we not meet him if I wasnt there?

    Nier turned around: Perhaps we just missed him. We have to analyse what exactly happened. We just need to do that. Since His Majesty is in the North, we must head there. Lets go, Tanya, lets head back as fast as we can. The faster the better.

    Roger!

    As a guard, Tanya didnt make anyints and followed Niers direction. The three of them sped off toward the Imperial Pce in the North.

    ========

    Lucia gripped my arm tightly: Your Highness, Your Highness Please Please dont do this Dont leave us Arent you still alive? Arent you still alive right now? Why must you die? Why must you die? You still have me. You still have me, dont you? Why do you have to do this? Your Highness, there has to be a way. There has got to be. You could make it through so much, and I trust you so much. Youve made it back to me every time. Are you lying to me this time? This time dont lie to me

    It was the first time that I saw Lucia cry. I had never seen her cry so tragically. I virtually couldnt see her eyes behind her tears. All I saw were trails of tears. Her legs werepletely powerless as a result of her crying. She practically had to grab onto my arm to barely stay standing. I supported her body and let her wipe her tears with my clothing.

    I promise you. I promise you, my wife, my Lucia. I promise you. I wont just roll over and die. I previously nned to see you, and then leave. I thought that there was no hope, since Mommy Vyvyan was out of ideas. Now, though, I suddenly feel I cant just vanish. I must survive. I must survive for all of you. I understand that now. I truly want to be by your side and see our children smile. I want to be by their side as they grow up and see their smiles. I want to live, so I must work hard. I must do my best to live. I must live for all of you. Believe me. Believe in me, my wife. Ill definitely be back. Do you trust me?

    Lucia raised her head. I looked at her expression of agony and despair as I slowly wiped away her tears: Are you willing to trust in me this once, my wife? Are you willing to trust me this once? Lucia, I hope you can trust me. This is thest time. Its thest time, I promise. After this time, I wont make you trust me this way again.

    Lucia looked at my eyes and I looked back at her. I lowered my head and kissed her lips. She kissed me back with her moist lips as though she never wanted to separate from me. The two of us eventually released each other. She wiped her tears. In a soft, yet resolute, voice, she responded, I always believe you. Your Highness, I have and will always believe you

 Book 14: Chapter 34

    Book 14: Chapter 34

    Lucia and I stood in front of Freyas door hand in hand. Voice soft, she said, Dont be too harsh, Your Highness. Dont be too upset with her when she loves you. She must be regretting it and very afraid right now. Shes your sister, Your Highness. Be a little gentle with her.

    I smiled and kissed Lucias head. With a smile, I responded, Have you acknowledged her as my sister? You sure are nice to her. I thought youd be very angry with what she did.

    We slept together, after all.

    Lucia wore an innocent expression. My face froze. Honestly, I didnt understand the elves way of sorting out problems. The same went for Mommy Vyvyan. She once told me she became friends with Elizabeth back then, because they slept together. Lucia started caring for Freya after sleeping with her once, too.

    Why do elves use being able to sleep together or not as criteria for determining whether theyre friends or not? Did you two really just sleep? You sure you didnt do anything else? I pondered.

    I always felt that my dad and I got cucked whenever Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth slept together. Elizabeth and Vyvyan sleeping together sounds as though itd be censored. Is that what they call fun without pregnancy?

    I gently knocked on the door then pushed it open. The windows werent open and neither were the curtains. It was pitch ck despite being bright and still day time. The candles didnt appear as if theyd been switched out in a long time, because they were all burnt dry and resembled a dry teardrop, frozen on the candlestick.

    There was a small silhouette curled up on the bed. Lucia grabbed my cloak and looked at me with a serious look. I nodded then went over and sat on the bed. I gave Freya, who was inside the nket, a few gentle pats. With a smile, I said, Freya, whats wrong? You didnt evene to wee me when I returned. Whats wrong? You dont like your brother anymore? I should, indeed, have told you when Id be back. Sorry, I made you worry, Freya.

    Freya curled up underneath her nket and let out soft sobs. Lucia sat to one side and gave me encouragement using her gaze. I gently dipped my hand into the nket and a pair of hands grabbed it. Freya seemed to still be unwilling to see me. I looked inside the nket and suddenly felt something odd with her hand

    Why is it so wet? Also, it doesnt seem to be sweat. This liquid texture I wondered. I always felt the texture when I was with Nier In my mind: Freya, what are you doing?!

    Freya suddenly yanked my hand in some direction. It was warm and moist. Not only did Freya pull my hand there, but she also grabbed my fingers and stuck them in. Heck, she even began to wriggle around. My expression underwent a dramatic change, and I tried to yank my hand back, but Freya grabbed on firmly.

    Lucia reprimanded me with her gaze. I didnt dare to tell her what was happening I couldnt tell my wife my sister was making me finger her Moreover, how was Freya going to face Lucia from then on? Plus, there was no way in hell Lucia would spare Freya if the former was angry with thetter. I couldnt pull my hand back, since Lucia supervised me with a satisfied expression. If I showed Freya hostility, Lucia would definitely reproach me. That was why I had to stay put, and put up with Freyas harassment

    When is Freya aroused?! I silently eximed.

    I only ever did it with Freya once in the past. No, wait, twice. Ill have you know that it was Freya who seduced me every time! Yes, she seduced me! Except, she returned to normal afterwards and wouldnt be so assertive. She was my sister, not my wife. What was she doing then, though? Why do all the women around me act unlike their characters? I never figured out what the reason for was.

    Freya snorted from underneath the nket. Her movements gradually intensified. She slowly started to feel it Lucias ears twitched. Suspicious, she watched closely. I quickly extended my hand to stop Freya. With a smile, I said, Dont cry. Dont cry, Freya. Dont cry. I dont n to reproach you. Promise. So dont cry. Dont cry.

    Lucia gave a nod of satisfaction. She epted my exnation and interpreted Freyas moans as sobs. Lucia was by the side, but my hand was still rubbing up Freya. Freyas body suddenly went stiff; I felt a hot liquid spray onto my hand, going from my fingers to my wrist. Her body then went limp, and I let out a breath of relief.

    That should do now, right? Freya should be satisfied now, right? I prayed.

    Lucia was totally oblivious as to what happened underneath the nket.

    Would that be considered cucking if she did know? No, I would never think of Freya in that way. I always considered her my sister. A man wouldnt have sexual thoughts for his younger sister  unless he was a creep.

    I still had Mom If Lucia saw what we were doing shed make sure I never survived However, before I couldpletely rx, Freya suddenly leapt over and hugged me tightly through the nket, pushing me down onto the bed then wailed tragically. I tried hugging her back in a slightly awkward fashion, as she was currently naked. With just a nket between us, I had nowhere to put my hand. If I were to hug her, the only ce I could hold onto would be her butt

    Lucia didnt seem to care about the fact that Freya was totally naked. Instead, she watched the two of us with a blissful smile. She probably thought that it was a touching reunion between a brother and sister. Lucia never imagined what Freya and I just did right in her presence No, not what Freya and I did, but what Freya decided to make me do with her!!

    Its all right. Its all right, Freya. Its all right. Its all right. Your brother is back. Im here with you. Its all right. Im back. Im here with you.

    I checked Lucias expression while hugging Freya. Lucia felt satisfied: It appears your sibling rtionship is really good, huh? Everything is fine now that youre back. I wont stay here and disturb you. You two have a chat. Your Highness, we shall discuss thatter.

    I nodded: Sure. Ille see you at night.

    I really didnt want to let Lucia go, but if she didnt Freya probably wouldve forced herself on me, regardless Hence, I decided that it was better to let Lucia go Freya most likelypletely disregarded Lucias existence there. Shed leap at me as if shed been deprived and not exin anything to me If Lucia saw us, shed probably pull me off and beat me to death. Not even Nier would do that sort of stuff with me in Lucias presence.

    Lucia stood up then gently shut the door behind her when she stepped outside. Freya hugged me tightly and wiped her tears while clinging to me. She wailed while tightly gripping my chest: Sorry Sorry Onii-sama Sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry I was wrong, I was wrong I shouldnt have done that Im scared. Im really scared. I was so scared that you wouldnt return. Sorry Sorry Onii-sama Youre the only one who loves me. Youre the only one whos gentle to me Sorry Sorry Onii-sama Please Please dont leave me

    I hugged Freya. Lucia was watching, so I couldnt put my hand on her

    Mm A little below the back, but it was fine. It was fine. I didnt lust for my sister. If I needed to relieve myself, I could visit my wives. They had all finished giving birth, so they were just as they were in the past. I didnt need the young girl who hadnt fully developed. She was still a kid!!

    Im right here with you, Freya. I wont worry you again. Its all right, Freya. Im not the only one who loves you See, Lucia loves you, too, doesnt she? So, dont say that, Freya. Everybody around you cares for you. Youre my sister. Everybody thinks that way. I wont leave you, either. Freya No Perhaps I will leave again But soon soon I wont leave any of you again

    Freya hugged me with all her might, seemingly ignoring everything I was saying, tightening her arms around me, instead. I hugged her back more tightly, as well.

    I knew Freya made a lot of mistakes. Her decisions during my absence almost destroyed the entire North and my Troy City. She even loaned money wed never use from Nara and Karana. She failed in her duty as a Regent. Nevertheless, she was still my beloved sister in my presence. She was still my most beloved sister. I didnt want to let anybody hurt my sister. Just as importantly, I didnt want to hurt my sister. I didnt want to punish her or anything, despite knowing she erred.

    Lucia also told me to be careful and not be too harsh with Freya. She didnt need to worry, though, for I wouldnt be angry as long as she was in my arms. My sister mightve almost destroyed the entire world, but I wouldnt harm her. It was just a world, big deal. I had a world if I had everyone with me. In summary, I wouldnt let my sister suffer any harm.

 Book 14: Chapter 35

    Book 14: Chapter 35

    I saw Castell. Smiling, he said, My, Your Majesty. I honestly did not think that you would be back. As you have returned, I should now return to Hilles City.

    Im really curious as to what youre doing here. I thought I was at Hilles City for a moment when I first saw you. This is the North; what are you doing here?

    I wasnt excited or feeling fortunate to see Castell after a long time. I merely felt animosity and vignce. He shouldnt be in the North. He shouldve left already. He came here during the time I was on vacation with my wives, and he shouldve returned to Hilles City when they came back. I was surprised he was in the North during my absence. Nobody to keep him in check was present. Lucia cant rein in his political wits and ambitions. If he did something unfortunate in the North to turn them into humanitys subjects or even went as far as turning the North into a satellite state, then there really wouldnt be anybody who could stop him.

    Castell smiled helplessly then touched his head while keeping his eyes on me: Your Majesty, it hurts me that you would say that. During your absence, I was the one who rectified Miss Freyas deeds. But, instead, you are looking at me so vigntly instead of rewarding me.

    Do you not know how I perceive you? Before I thank you, I need to first verify what youve done in the North. It wouldve been far too easy for you to tamper with things when Freya was out of action and Lucia was in charge. You think Im not afraid of the North bing Rosvenor Empires vassal state after I give you my thanks?

    If that was the case, what do you n to do now?

    What else but march an army South? Ill ally with the elves and attack Hilles City, I answered, sternly. I will never submit. I conquered the North, so it should be a freend, an independent nation. Itsnd that took much effort to nourish. Even if it isnt as powerful or vast as the Rosvenor Empire, this ce should not be under the jurisdiction of any other nation. It belongs to solely me and my people.

    Castell softly chuckled: I understand, then, Your Majesty. However, you may rest assured, for I have certainly not done anything that could be detrimental to the North. After all, Alice is my example. I believe Her Majesty will kill me on the spot if I do anything that would negatively impact you. I am aware of that; therefore, you can rest assured. Everything I did was done in your name. Basically, it should be able to appease the anger of the masses. The newly selected nobles are also supportive of us. As for the dead nobles, I can only say that Miss Freya did a perfect job. There were basically no survivors. They will, therefore, just have to take our word for the exnation as to what exactly happened.

    I nodded: I really do need to thank you, then. Lucia doesnt have what it takes to handle politics, so you did a great job settling the North this time. Thank you very much. Of course, if you want to have a meal, I absolutely can treat you to a meal.

    Castellughed in a soft voice: Although I would be d to, please forgive me, but I cannot ept your offer. As you are the ruler of the North now, while I am still Her Majestys personal attendant, I must be by Her Majestys side. Had Miss Lucia not pleaded for my intervention, I would have returned to Hilles City long before. Your Majesty, please forgive my bluntness, but I neither think well of you nor the North, because I lost Her Majesty here. Her Majesty left the North under the watch of so many people, yet nobody here realised her departure.

    My moms legs are on her. You think we could stop her if she wanted to leave? As for where she went, do you not already know? Youre telling me you dont know where Mom went during my absence?

    It is precisely because I did not know where you went, either, that I do not know where Her Majesty went, replied Castell, sighing before continuing. I must return to Hilles City now. Her Majesty cannot stay here. Hilles City still needs her. After all, she is the Empress of the Rosvenor Empire.

    I know. Soon, though, Her Majesty will return to my side, as she is my mom.

    Castell showed me a startled look for the first time. I didnt smile or show any other expression. Instead, I kept my eyes on him with a stern and confident look. A momentter, he bowed wearing a smile: As you have returned, I shall immediately leave for Hilles City. I hope you be a ruler who does not pale inparison to Her Majesty. I also wish you a fast recovery.

    I nodded.

    I didnt know how I should evaluate Castell. I still did have that tinge of a positive impression of him, since he helped me a lot in the past. To add to that, he ran to report Alices assassination in spite of his serious injuries. Having said that, I really didnt want to see him in the region I ruled. His ambitions and abilities were incredibly terrifying. Not even I could say that I could see through him with certainty. Freya should be able to offer somepetition for him. The North should be safe with him gone. A threat from within is more frightening than a threat from the outside.

    I went to Lucias room at night. She turned around and gave me a tender smile. She gently rocked Nona, who was in her arms. As soon as Nona saw me, she immediately reached her hand out and began to call out. I smiled, and then walked over to hold her. Lucia softly giggled. She stood next to me and watched Nona with a smile: Its all your fault. Nona would be asleep by now if you didnte in. Nona got all excited from head to toe as soon as she saw you.

    Yeah? Sorry, sorry. Thats because Nona likes her dad, though, right? Nona, were you a good girl when Dad wasnt around?

    I held Nona. She grabbed onto the buttons on my chest and cheerfullyughed. I gently rocked her then handed her to Lucia with a smile. I pinched her tiny face. Nona leaned on Lucias chest and Lucia began to hum a tune to help her sleep.

    I walked over to the crib to check on Vera and Daisy, who were already asleep. Not even Vera could withstand the innate desire to sleep of an infant. I watched them sleep and affectionately caressed their faces. I really couldnt get enough of looking at them. I never grew tired of looking at them no matter how long I looked or how I looked. My girls were seriously too cute. That was true for all of them.

    I turned around to face Lucia. I never expected Nona to fall asleep so quickly. Lucia ced her into the crib and quietly asked, Miss Ling Yue mustve given birth, right?

    I gave a nod, albeit nervously: Uhm.

    I presumed Lucia would be jealous. After all, Ling Yue was legitimately my mistress after she gave birth. We went about our affair as if it was absolutely natural, and we had even had a kid. Lucia probably couldnt ept that To my surprise, Lucias expression didnt change. Instead, she kept looking at me and, in a slightly curious tone, asked, Is she a girl, too?

    Yes.

    Lucia red at me as if she was ming me, yet bitter: How like you. There are always so many women around you, be it mothers or children. Thats just you, Your Highness.

    I softly chuckled, and then caressed Lucias head: Isnt that good, though. Since theyre all girls, they wontpete for the throne in the future. Moreover, I wont be bias, because my children are all so cute. That goes for Nona, Vera, Daisy and Liu Yue. Theyre all such cute girls. I actually feel that I dont love them enough. I think that theyll likely be good friends when they grow up.

    Lucia lowered her head and grabbed my hands. She softly said: If you are alive, they probably could be good friends. Honestly speaking, I dont have any feelings for Daisy. Without you, I doubt our children will have the chance to be together. Youre the one who keeps us together, Your Highness. Thats why you must live.

    I pulled Lucia into my embrace and bit her ear. I whispered, I promise to live on for your sakes. I promise. I love you all, Lucia. I really love you all. I initially thought I was hopeless after Mommy Vyvyan said I had no hope. Now, however, I want to keep trying for your sakes. Ill definitely survive for you all.

    Lucia looked into my eyes and softly sighed. In a slightly hopeless tone, she then said, It mustve been Miss Ling Yue who spurred you on, right? Why is it that you can always obtain courage and strength from her, no matter what happens? Why? Am I incapable of empowering you? I keep wondering why Im so powerless

    Youre not. I kissed Lucia, and then gently pressed her onto the bed. She reacted nervous. I gently pulled off her shirt from her chest and kissed her breasts. I continued in a soft tone: Ling Yue helped me understand what I should do, but the one whos always been by my side and the one Ive always trusted is forever you my most beloved Lucia

 Book 14: Chapter 36

    Book 14: Chapter 36

    It took three days to reach the Imperial Pce in the North from the Gdriel Tribes second home. Three days was considered fast; however, if you choose to abandon your horses life and can stand it, youd be able to reach the Imperial Pce in the North in a day. The sight of the Imperial Citys walls was already within Niers sight, since she set out the day before. Actually, itd be more urate to say she saw the massive star at the top of the Imperial Pce.

    The sky behind the star was still dark. However, the star above the mountains was already emitting a bright light just as though it was the sun in the darkness. Only the Imperial Pce of the North shone when the entire world was dark. Wherever the King was, thered be sunlight. The King was the only light in the dark world.

    Nier tapped the White Deer King. It raised its head up to look at the star before lowering its head. From the White Deer Kings perspective, it wasnt that far away, and it wasnt going at top speed, for the reason that it was amodating Tanyas pace. So ordingly, it wasnt out of the norm. Elizabeth was slightly slow, since she wasnt riding a White Deer King.

    Nier and Tanya went to the city walls. Under normal circumstances, entry into the city was prohibited at night, because the North had yet topletely settle down. The reason for the prohibition was to circumvent vandalism and to protect the King. When she entered through a small door, Nier anxiously asked the guard, Has His Majesty returned?

    He has. He came back on the back of a huge fox. He is now resting in the Imperial Pce.

    The guard respectfully extended forth his hand to take the reins of the White Deer King; however, the White Deer King whipped its head, and then grumpily stomped the ground, giving the guard a fright. As a result, he lunged far away as if he was electrocuted. Nier gave the guard a nod, and then ran off to the Imperial Pce without saying anything further.

    ==============

    Lucia curled up and hugged my arm. In a slightly concerned voice, she asked, Your Highness Is it okay for you to do this?

    Lucia and Nier werent the same. Lucia couldnt stand much with her smaller body. She begged for mercy after just two rounds. I rubbed her small head and, with a smile, said, Its all right, Lucia. I can still hang in there for a day or two. If Im lucky, Ill be able tost a few more days If theres still a mana source, I may be able tost another two days.

    Lucia nodded. She then suddenly recalled something, and therefore leapt to her feet. She ran over to the cupboard and fumbled through it. She took out a small bottle and handed it to me. I didnt know what she meant.

    Inside the bottle was bright red blood that had yet to consolidate. Lucia handed it to me then smiled: This is the blood Ling Yue gave me. Its the blood from her tail and our mana. If you drink it now, you should be able tost an extra two days, right? Your Highness, I dont know what sort of method youre nning to use. Regardless, if you need my help then I can give up everything. I dont have much mana, but I can give you everything I have. Your Highness, how much blood do you need?

    How can I suck your blood?

    I hugged Lucia and took the bottle. I looked at the blood inside and carefully set it aside. I really need the bottle of blood. Else, Id be out of time. I spent too long with my wives and girls. I pondered, Will I be able to find a way to live in theing two to three days?

    Lucia looked at me with resolute eyes and solemnly said, Ill do anything that you need. Everything I have belongs to you. My soul, my body, my blood and flesh all belong to you, Your Highness. Ill do anything that you want as long as you can live. I can sacrifice my life for you without any hesitation.

    I sped Lucias face: I dont want to live in this world if youre not here.

    Luciaughed in a quiet voice. Although she was shy, her bliss and satisfaction overwhelmed her shyness. I gave her a soft lip kiss. Unlike Nier, who visited me every night, Lucia was really fond of kissing with me. She sped my face and sincerely kissed me. Our tongues entwined together until we had to release each other due to shortness of breath.

    Short of breath, her face was red, and her body underneath moonlight was beautiful. I took in a deep breath. The body that Nier helped me build through her special training felt aroused again. I grabbed Lucia again. I chuckled and questioned, Lucia, the sun isnt up yet. How about we  go again?

    Startled at first, Lucia then shyly answered, You still want to do it again? Your Highness, if you want to I am still okay

    Whats wrong? Do you not feel well? Nier can do it every night and wont stop until shespletely exhausted.

    I grabbed Vera and Nonas breakfast for tomorrow. Lucia was still a little naughty; she didnt breastfeed Daisy, so she had to be fed by a nanny. With that said, maybe elves and humans couldnt consume the milk of another race. Lucia went red in the face. With a hint of unhappiness, she stated, Your Highness, elves dont find joy in this sort of stuff. Its a sacred act for reproducing. How can we just be insolent for the sake of pleasure? Further if you do this again Nona and Vera wont have breakfast for tomorrow

    I lingered. That was a serious problem Indeed, I shouldnt fight my girls for their food I decided to get on top of Lucia when I thought of it that way. After all, I might not have a chance to do it with Lucia again. At the time, I could hug my Lucia; I could boldly kiss her, feel her warmth and her breaths. Those were signs Lucia was alive. She was my wife. And that, was the bliss I could enjoy when I was still alive, for she was my wife. I loved my wives. I didnt want to die. I didnt want to leave them. They were the most realistic existence by my side. They were the true loves by my side. They loved me, and I loved them. Myst wish was to live. I wanted to live on by their sides.

    Lucia and I tightly embraced. Her trembling body awaited me. However, just when I was about to do it onest time, somebody aggressively shoved the door open. Startled, I nigh jumped up. Lucia and I turned our heads at the same time to look at the person behind us with a stunned and enraged look. Enraged, Nier scowled. The scene was the same as a scene of a woman catching her husband cheating, rolling around on the bed with another woman

    Take a page out of Ikanas book, will you?!! Look at Ikana! When she heard Abner banging another girl, she waited outside the door for him to finish! Who violently pushes the door open like you?! was what I wanted to say.

    Nier took in a deep breath. She sternly said, Didnt wee to an agreement? He belongs to me at night, and he belongs to you during the day. What are you doing right now? Have you not broken our rules? How do you want to resolve this? You want to have another duel or what?

    You werent here tonight. There has to be somebody to take care of His Highness, right? You chose to leave on your own ord; its not my fault. I told you His Highness would surely be back. You were the one who didnt believe me. Doesnt the fault lie with you for not believing in His Highness?

    Lucia rolled her eyes. Nier looked back at her with a cold look: Are you not aware of the inferiority of your body? You think you can satisfy His Majesty? His Majesty probably has to hold back for yourme body. How are you qualified to apany His Majesty through the night?

    Night time is for sleeping!

    How is one a wife if she cant do it with her husband at night? A wife should use her body for intercourse at night!

    My internal reaction: What sort of thinking is that? How are you able to righteously speak about logic thats beyond wrong?! Do you not know how wrong your thinking is?! Who gave you this wrong information? Who said that husband and wife must have intercourse at night?!

    I waspletely stupefied. Nier grouchily undressed and kicked the door shut. She thenpletely stripped down without any hesitation. She vaulted onto the bed and wrestled me down onto the bed. She coldly looked at Lucia: If possible, I can think you can return to your room now. Its still night time, so His Majesty currently belongs to me.

    Rubbish! The sun is virtually up! Its already day time. Do you not get it?! The one who should leave now is you! You suddenly barged in when His Highness and I were about to do it again! Youre the one who should hurry up and leave. Look at you. You just dismounted from a horse, didnt you? Your boots smell like mud and youre covered in sweat, yet you dare sleep with His Highness? Have you no shame?!

    A soldier has no reason to be ashamed of their sweat!

    Nier may have been covered in sweat, but she didnt smell bad. To the contrary, her sweat dispersed her fragrance and helped it stand out more. Nier dered, If thats the case, lets have a duel. Whoever makes His Majesty feel better gets to stay. The other can get lost!

    Lucia, the stubborn young girl revealed a look, showing that she was unwilling to leave. She gave a firm nod: Fine! If thats what you want, then lets do it!

    My internal reaction: Can you two please consider the feelings of a man on the brink of death?!! What am I supposed to do?!!! Is this any way to treat your reward?!

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Ikana and Abner are characters that are referencedter. God forbid I have the foggiest idea as to why hes referencing characters that have yet to appear.

 Book 14: Chapter 37

    Book 14: Chapter 37

    Ill go with you, stated Nier.

    I turned around to look at Nier, who was behind me. I hesitated for a moment before replying, Nier, Ill be fine on my own. This is my own business. I dont know what Ill have to go through, and I dont know what Ill have to face. I dont even know what I should go do, so its pointless for you to follow me.

    Lucia surrendered on her own ord in the contest. She couldnt physically match Nier, after all. Nier didnt go too crazy, however. Instead, she wasnt willing to go for round two. She just wanted to hug me tightly. She didnt kick Lucia out, either, so the two woke up in each others embrace just as in the Imperial Pce of Duargana, except someone else reced Mommy Vyvyans position.

    I told Nier about my body and my uncertain future. She was very calm about it as though she had predicted the possibility a long time ago. She didnt cry or make a scene. She merely tightened her arms around me and breathed gently. After she woke up, and I told her I was going to search for a way to live, she stood behind me and dered, Im still going with you!!

    Nier quickly walked up to me and grabbed hold of my hand. In an anxious, yet resolute, voice, she continued, Youre my husband and my Prince. Im your wife and your bodyguard. Your life is currently at risk, so its a given that I stay by your side to protect you. I dont want to leave you no matter where you go or what we have to face. I want to be by your side, Your Majesty, Troy, Dear I dont want to experience this again. I dont want to search for you in tears again. Ive been living in nightmares thesest few days that Ive been without you. I dont know what I should do. To you, Im Nier, but to me, youre my entire world, Dear!

    Nier held my hand, and suppressed her hoarse voice and tears with her determined voice. I hugged her. I stroked her long ck hair behind her. She gently trembled in my arms. She bit down on her lip to hold back her tears. I whispered over her shoulder, The same applies for me, Nier. Youre an irreceable part of my world, as well. Im very sorry about leaving without a word thesest few days, Nier. I really wanted to be by your sides. I dreamt of you all every night when I was out there. I dont want to separate from you again, not even for a second

    Then

    Thats precisely why I must leave alone. I cut Nier off and exined, Nier, I honestly dont know what exactly will happen. I want to live on for you all, but I dont know what I must do, nor do I know what exactly Ill have to face. Therefore, you cant apany me. What are we going to do if something happens to you? Im supposed to be a dying man, so its no big deal if I fall, but not you.

    Im your bodyguard; I must protect you if you are in danger.

    Youre not just my bodyguard. Youre also Daisys mom.

    I cupped Niers face in my hands. I looked at her slightly emotional and anxious face. Nier pressed her hands on mine. I felt her shaky unease and despair. Nier looked awe-inspiring and invincible when she held a sword. When she held my hand, she seemed lost as an ordinary girl.

    Daisy is pitiful, Nier. When you left to search for me, she basically had no mom or dad. Shes still a kid. She needs her parents with her right now, but neither of us was there. Lucia may be able to look after her and have thepany of Vera and Nona, but its not the same. Nier, Daisy is still young. She needs her parents to take care of her. I fail as a father, so you must be an excellent mom. You should know that a child cant be without her mother, right? You should be aware of how pitiful a child without parents is.

    Niers gaze changed. Despair surfaced in her anxious and tense eyes. I didnt know if she regretted leaving her child behind without any hesitation to search for me. If it wasnt for Lucia, who wouldve taken care of Daisy? Niers mother never bothered with her and always wanted to get rid of her. Nier hated her mother to the very core. That was also why she absolutely detested her female gender. I didnt know if shed feel guilty and agony as a result of what I said, for she became exactly what she despised most.

    Sorry Your Majesty

    I mustve hit where it hurt most. Nier instantly lost control of her tears as they coursed down her face. Her tears were filled with panic and self-loathing for her mistake. She hated her mother most for the way that she treated her, yet she, too, abandoned her child without any hesitation and left. Daisy was in the same position she was in back then. Fortunately, Daisy still had lots of others around her that loved her.

    You shouldnt be apologising to me, Nier. You should be apologising to Daisy. Daisy would surely be very happy to see you now. Nier, your entire world shouldnt consist of me, alone. It should also include our cutest daughter. You dont need toe with me. Ill be sure to return to your side for your sake and our daughters sake. You just need to wait for me. Didnt Ie back this time?

    Nier gradually lowered her head and sobbed. I gently caressed her hair. I then pulled her into my arms and stopped talking. I figured it was enough to calm her down. She tightly gripped onto my clothes and buried her head on my chest, which she used to wipe her tears. She ground her teeth so hard that I could hear it. She did so, because of her agony and regret. She bit the clothing material in front of her with bitterness. I tightly hugged her and waited for her to calm down.

    A momentter, Nier raised her head filled with tears. Due to her tears, her eyes didnt look violent and bloody as usual. She held my hand tightly: Dear please please make sure to return We need you. I need you. Daisy also needs you Youre right. Daisy needs to family  aplete family. Ive been through that, so I dont want her to suffer the same misery Still, Daisy must definitely have a qualified father, as well!

    I know. Ill do my best. Ill give it everything I have this time. Ill do my best to live for your sakes, as youre the people I love most.

    I wanted to live on for Mommy Elizabeths sake, too. I was too foolish in the past. I mustve deeply hurt Mommy Vyvyan, but I didnt have time to go back to see her. I was confident shed forgive me once she saw I had undergone a full recovery, nevertheless

    I held Niers hand back. With a smile, I said, Lets go. Lets go see Daisy. Daisy hasnt seen the two of us for days. She should be happy to see us, I said with a smile and her hand in mine. Nier wiped her tears. I reached out to touch her wet eyshes. I looked at her beautiful pear-shaped face that had tears on it and quietlyughed: Nier, right now, youre different to how you were when I first met you back then. I never saw you cry when I was at Hilles City.

    NIer blushed then turned her head away. She sounded as though she was somewhat pleading me when she said, Dear at the time I admit I did pretty poorly At the time, I felt that youd steal Her Majesty from me, and I also felt that you were very weak and very powerless I was still ignorant back then

    With a firm hold on her hand, I responded, Its fine, Nier. I liked you back then, too. I really liked you back then. You dont need to feel apologetic about it. You were you; that was also Nier, the Nier I deeply love. You were also very charming back then. The heroic and suave way you wield your sword is mesmerising. I still frequently dream of you in your white uniform, for the beauty of my dreams is right here next to me. Nier, I will never forget the scene of when you first weed me. That scene lit up my entire month.

    Nier turned back to look at my sincere gaze. Surprisingly, she blushed, If you can return this time, I will definitely wee you as I did in the past! Ill wee you at the Imperial City entrance. Ill wee you home, but this time itll be back to our own home.

    Mm, thats right. Back to <em>our</em> home!

    I held Niers hand tighter than ever. Her hand wasnt delicate and smooth, since she had lots of calluses and bumps from her training and prolonged sword wielding. Despite that, her hands were still very warm. We went over to Daisys crib and watched her sleep. Nier picked Daisy up and gave her a gentle kiss on her face. Nier looked at Daisys face that was almost identical to her own. Nier had guilt and anguish written all over her eyes. Perhaps she was suffering even more, since it reminded her of her own past.

    Nier kissed her face again and sorrowfully murmured, Sorry Daisy Sorry Mommy was wrong Mommy was wrong Mommy will never leave you My dear child My most beloved child Youre His Majestys daughter and my most beloved child Mommy will take care of you by your side and protect you forever Daisy I hope you can live a life of bliss and gentleness I hope you dont live a life like mine Your father will be back. Im absolutely positive that he will be back!

    Youre right. I will be back. I definitely will be back, I told myself.

 Book 14: Chapter 38

    Book 14: Chapter 38

    Her Majesty has not been back in a long time I remember she leftst time, because the Royal Princess gave birth. The child should have grown, so she should be back now, right?

    Didnt shee back oncest time? But then she left again after gathering the navy. Could she have fought with a foreign country across the ocean? Or could have something happened to His Majesty? Whatever happened, neither of them have appeared in a long time.

    Yeah, I know. Its been ages. If something happened to them Dont misconstrue that Im saying <em>if</em>. If something happened to both of them what is going to happen to the Rosvenor Empire? Theyre the only two remaining members of the Rosvenor Household, right? Who would seed the throne?

    We still have the Royal Princess child, dont we? Theres also the Royal Princess, too.

    Her child is only a toddler, while the Royal Princess is but just a pretty Valkyrie Dont get it wrong Im not disrespecting her. What I meant to say is that The Royal Princess is just a Valkyrie. She doesnt have any right to participate in politics. In that case would the nation not fall into Castells hands?

    Probably. Castell is Her Majestys most trusted personal vassal. Her Majesty doesnt have a husband, either. You think Castell and Her Majesty

    Are you two going to be able to handle the crime of ndering Her Majesty?

    The two of them froze stiff in ce. They were trembling so intensely that they literally didnt dare to turn around. Castell walked in between them from behind. He draped his arms over their shoulders. He was smiling as per usual, but his fiery anger and murderous intent were worn as his coat. The two of them were practically ready to get on their knees.

    He wasnt here yesterday. How did he abruptly appear today? How did he return so fast and happen to hear us talking about this stuff?! wondered the two.

    Mr. Castell! Sorry, sorry! I really did not say it on purpose! It was not on purpose!

    Castell looked at their sweaty faces with a smile. He then chuckled, You mean to say that you dont intend to deny it and were legitimately making absurd remarks about Her Majesty? It doesnt matter to me whether you meant it or not. You said it, which proves you disrespect Her Majesty in your mind. All of you will wag your tails with all youve got for that slice of bread and gold coin, yet youve begun to cause amotion after Her Majesty left for mere days. Its easy to swear oaths of loyalty, but its not easy to stay loyal in Her Majestys absence. The Valkyrie you belittled and whispered about still maintains her stance and devotes her efforts for Her Majesty. <em>That</em> is called loyalty.

    Castell then released them and called a Valkyrie over. He took her sword from her, and then threw it to the two of them: Do it yourself. Youre bold enough to nder Her Majesty, which means that youre prepared to face the consequences. Im not willing to do any more to you two. As long as you kill yourselves, your families shall be spared. Do it yourselves. You Valkyries get rid of their corpses when theyre done.

    Roger.

    The Valkyrie coldly looked at them. The two of them weakly went down on their knees. They quivered as they looked at the long swords in front of their eyes. They looked as though they were afraid the swords would jump up and bite them. They quivered as they looked at Castell. Their lips trembled. They softly pleaded, Sorry Sorry I was wrong. We were in the wrong. We honestly did not mean any ill will We really did not have any ill will We were just joking We were just joking

    Castell snickered You were just joking? So that means youre still absolutely loyal to Her Majesty? In that case, Her Majesty needs your lives now, so go die. Now is the time for you to prove your loyalty to Her Majesty. You can now die for Her Majesty. Get started.

    Those few sentences totally destroyed their final hope. The two of them sat on their bottoms on the ground and began to wail. The trembled as they crawled over, attempting to cling to Castells thigh. They adamantly refused to touch the long sword. Castell took in a deep breath, and then picked up the long sword and, with a single sh, sliced one of them in half.

    He raised the sword up high once again. He aimed it at the other male, who couldnt even make a sound when he was crying and decapitated him with one swing. The mans blood spurt as if he was a fountain of blood. The Valkyrie indifferently looked at the corpses on the ground. She called her teammates over to get rid of the corpses, and get rid of the blood that had yet to condense.

    Castell returned the Valkyrie her sword. The sight of the blood on his sleeves irritated him. He then turned around and said, Find their families and eradicate them. I already gave them a chance. I have no reason to forgive them when they didnt cherish the opportunity. The crime of ndering Her Majesty is far too severe. Dont allow their families to have painless deaths.

    Understood, responded a Valkyrie.

    The Valkyries were fine with carrying out such missions. They were masterful at those sorts of missions.

    Castell filled a void. He was feeling agitated, and their conversation naturally made him grumpier. He raised his head and peered toward the North. Since Her Majesty wasnt in Hilles City, she was definitely still in the North. She would never leave her son.

    Castell couldnt leave again. There were people who started to harbour ideas. If one did, others did, as well. Her Majesty was the brain of the entire empire of humanity. Said brain had been absent for too long, so he had to settle the situation.

    I really hope that Her Majesty cane back sooner, Castell prayed.

    ========

    I ran downstairs to see Elizabeth running toward the Imperial Pce, too. The two of us nearly collided with each other.

    We hadnt seen each other in a long time. I didnt even know how long she had been running around for. Mommy Elizabeth had the smell of dirt on her. Her soft and smooth ck hair was messy. I had no idea how long it had been since shest groomed herself. She was also out of breath. Her dishevelled appearance surprised me. I was so emotionally overwhelmed I sprinted out when I heard she had returned. I had so much I wanted to say to her, but I couldnt say a word when I saw her.

    Mommy Elizabeths lips budged a little. She, too, had lots to say to me, but we ended up silencing each other. Our minds were nk and the words wouldnte out. We just looked at each others faces and thought out how much we missed each other.

    Mommy Elizabeth broke the silence with a soft chuckle: Im d youre back, Son. Mommy is so d to see you again, ah

    Mom made a soft exmation, as I went and hugged her tightly. She jolted then ced her hands on my chest to attempt to push me back. She worriedly said, Son! Son! What are you doing?!! Were in the presence of outsiders! If people see us like th-

    It doesnt matter! It doesnt matter! Mom, Mommy Vyvyan once said that the benefit of being a mother was that you could hug your child whenever you like. Youre my mom, and Im your son. Theres nothing wrong with you hugging me. Ill kill whoever has aint! Let me hug you, Mom. Im so d to see you again. So d Youre all right I feel that it was worth it to see you safe and sound

    Mom rxed a little, but she was still shy. She carefully wrapped her arms around me and sniffled very softly. She whispered next to my ear, Silly child. Silly child. Thats what Mommy should be saying. Mommy is so d to see youre okay. Mommy has been running around all this time to see you as you are now. Im so d youre all right Vyvyan has informed me about your situation. Its all right. Its all right, Son. Dont give up. Dont ever give up. Youre my son. We Rosvenors dont die that easily. Mommy will do everything in Mommys power to save you no matter what. Mommy doesnt care what itll take!

    Mom

    I released Mom and looked at her face solemnly. Her resolve of steel was still glimmering on her face. I think she wore the same look when she took on the enemies with a numbers advantage on her horse back then. That was the courage and rage to fight when backed against the wall. She was genuinely willing to give up everything to save me. Luckily, I didnt need her to give up much.

    I took in a deep breath: Mom, Id like to ask you to stay here. I want to live, but I want to go and search for a method on my own. Mom, Id like to ask you to take care of the North, my wives and children. Can you stay?

    There was a tinge of sorrow in Moms eyes. She grabbed onto me tightly and took in a deep breath: Son, Mommy can promise you that. Mommy can absolutely agree to your request, but you must promise me toe back alive!

    Ill try my best

    Not try your best!! Mom pped her hands onto my face and sped them with a serious look. She shouted, Not try your best! Absolutely not try your best! I want absolute certainty! I dont care where you go or what you do. For your childrens sake and my sake, you must live! You must!

 Book 14: Chapter 39

    Book 14: Chapter 39

    Although I wasnt able to make any guarantees, I wouldnt be able to leave Mommy Elizabeth if I said I wouldnt make it. Therefore, I had no choice but to promise her that Id definitely be back. Elizabeth didnt keep me by force. Instead, she sent me off. Her gaze  along with my wives gazes  pricked my heart. Their eyes were filled with the pain of reluctance to part. I couldnt stay with them, though, and I couldnt bring them with me. Mommy Elizabeth had to stay in the Imperial Pce to look after my family. As for Mommy Vyvyan, I didnt know how she was doing.

    Brother You muste back. You muste back Please pleaded Freya.

    I gave Freya a kiss on her forehead, and then let go of her. I didnt have much time left, so I had to leave at night. Nier and Lucia stood to one side. Lucia wiped her tears while she was looking at me. Nier was carrying Daisy. Daisy looked at me with a very terrified gaze. I couldnt bear to leave when I saw her gaze. I had to go, though.

    I pushed Freya back. Freya wept in Lucias embrace. I smiled at the sight of them. I held Daisys hands onest time. Then, I turned my attention to Mommy Elizabeth: Mom, Ill definitely be back. I promise. Before I return, I hope you can take good care of the North.

    Mommy Elizabeth nodded sincerely then gave my head a rub: Mommy really wants to hug you, but if Mommy hugs you now, Mommy wont bear to part with you. Its all right, Son. Mommy will supervise things here in your absence. Mommy will wait for you to return, promise. You promised Mommy that youd return, so keep your word. Dont lie to Mommy.

    I know. I know.

    I lowered my head and allowed Mom to caress my head. She pulled her hand back, but then I reached out and pulled her into my embrace, ignoring what she just said. Though initially stunned, she revealed a hopeless smile as she returned my gesture with a gentle hug.

    Nier and Lucia didntment. Theres nothing wrong with a mother and son hugging, after all. I released Mom then spun around to leave the pce. I couldnt turn around nor did I dare to. If I turned around Id see my wives piercing gazes. Id also be able to see Daisy desperately trying to reach me. Daisy seemed aware I was going to leave. She wailed and reached for me to hold her. Daisys cries were akin to stabs at my heart. I really wanted to turn back and hold her, but I couldnt. Noticing me act strange, Mommy Elizabeth sternly yelled out to me from behind, Dont turn around.

    I knew I couldnt turn around no matter what. I know my determination would crumble within an instant if I do. I couldnt stay, because Id die if I did. I walked off firmly despite the pain and regret in my heart. I had to walk off.

    Whats Mommy Elizabeth thinking of me as she watches me now? I wondered. I didnt know the answer, but I believed she was encouraging me to leave. She wanted me to live.

    Frankly speaking, I didnt have anywhere to go after leaving the pce. I wanted to go to the vintage-looking street, but I wasnt sure if the prophet was foreverzing around there. If he wasnt there, where was I going to go to find him? I didnt have the foggiest clue as to where he was or what his name was. If he didnte to me, Id never have found him. What was I going to do if he wasnt not there, I pondered.

    For the meantime, I had no idea what to do next. The prophet was my only hope. If he wasnt there, who was I going to search for? What other ways did I have to sustain my life? I had no idea what to do. I only had the prophet to gamble on. I had a feeling he had a solution. He knew I was going to die and came to me. Subsequently, I assumed he had a way to save me.

    I stood on the street. The street was empty. So empty that I felt empty. A breeze blew past, but all I could smell was blue stones and moss. I spaced out. Despair weighed on my chest. I thought that Id see a seated silhouette, but I didnt even see a person, let alone ambs hooves.

    I staggered onto the street. The street wasnt long. My anxious eyes could see everything on it. There was nobody in sight. The entire street was so clean that I was disgusted. I stood there in the middle. My entire body quaked. My undergarments were soaked with my sweat. My shirt stuck to my body. I despairingly looked around. A repulsive feeling in my gut surfaced, inducing a regurgitation sensation.

    Where the fuck are you?!! Get the fuck out here!! What the fuck is with the bullshit ghost antics when Im nearly dead?! I need you right now, so get the fuck out here!!

    When people are in despair and infuriated, they resort to shouting in their mother tongue. It was the first time I broke the limit that Troy set me. Troy gave me the knowledge of twonguages, which made it really tough to speak Chinese. That time, though, I faced up to the sky and cursed in Chinese. My roar echoed throughout the empty street. I wasnt sure if what I yelled would baffle those who heard it.

    My energy left my body along with my roar. I learnt how debilitating mana deficiency was. I merely shouted a few times and yet I felt weak after. I huffed and puffed. I leaned on the wall. The moss on the wall that had been there for ages sent me a chilling sensation that had been umted for centuries. It was so cold it felt as though it entered my bones.

    Your Majesty, you need only call out once if you need me. I have no idea what you are shouting about. However, judging from your performance, I surmised what I said has eventuated.

    It was then that a pair ofmb hooves seemingly came out from the wall and knocked. I was met with a sly pair of eyes. He chuckled: Long-time no see, Your Majesty, or should I say, you have finallye to see me.

    I stood straight up and looked at him. I took in a deep breath and responded, Im about to die.

    He nodded then hooked his hand onto the moss on his face: I know.

    But I want to live.

    He smiled I know that, as well. Rather, this is thest thing that I know. I do not possess divine powers. As opposed to calling me a prophet, it would be more urate to say that I am one who can hear Gods voice. I became half-beast and half-animal in order to acquire the skill. However, I stopped hearing the voice of God a few days ago. I presume Vyvyan must have been outraged and killed God. God never expected Vyvyan to be so powerful and decisive, being able to destroy the belief of elves for her son. It appears that your mom is an evil demon for you.

    I dont deny that, but I dont want her to be a true evil demon. My Mommy Vyvyan is a gentle, benevolent and fair monarch, not a tyrant who kills ording to her whims. And I most certainly cant allow my mom to sustain my life with the mana of others. I dont want my mom be a blood-sucking demon. She should forever be the revered Queen.

    Understood, responded the prophet, with a nod. I understand what you mean now, Child. Since you wish to live on and without resorting to Vyvyans method, you havee to seek me to ask for a method to sustain your life, correct?

    I nodded: Correct. I dont care how much more I have to go through as long as others dont have to be harmed.

    I am very sorry, My King. I am a mere messenger. I am only here delivering Gods messages. Ick the ability to think. Everything I say is what God wants to say. s, God is now dead. ordingly, I have also died. I never imed to have a way to sustain your life. Queen Vyvyan is the true authority on mana. After all, she is the elven monarch who was able to y God. The prophet slowly shook his head.

    Despair and anguish followed the prophets words into my heart. I was speechless. He didnt have an expression on his wrinkly face. I had no clue if he was joking or serious, but what he said overwhelmed me with despair. I inquired, Is there no way?

    He shook his head: I do not know; I honestly do not know. There should be a way? Maybe there is not. I do not know, Your Majesty. To the contrary, I think you should continue with your farewell journey. Your Majesty, do not forget that if you die, you will likely regret not going to the ces you never went to.

    I want to live!! I want to live!!

    Calmly, he expressed, Before you want to live, you must learn to earnestly face death. Your Majesty, you went to Meras ce, Lunas ce and to the people around you, but have you forgotten somebody? Have you forgotten the ce your father died? Seeing as elves do not have a solution, perhaps the elves forbidden zone holds the answer you are looking for. Go there, Your Majesty. I do not know if you will find the answer there, but you have not been there, correct?

 Book 14: Chapter 40

    Book 14: Chapter 40

    Yings residence was located at the outeryer of the Imperial Pce. Houses in the area werent cheap by any ount. Being calctive and cunning, Freya had made arrangements and bought the area so as to avoid allowing businessmen own it. As such, Ying resided on the second floor of a small building. In terms of living conditions, Yings life was decent. Somebody had to provide Ying with expenses, because she was unlikely to have any means of making a living.

    I walked up to Yings door. Two guards first froze when they saw me. Then, they swiftly went down on their knees and saluted me: Your Majesty!

    I nodded: Uhm. Is there anybody inside?

    The two guards gave me a nod: Ying That is how you pronounce it, right? Mm Your Majesty, Miss Ying is here, except we really want to know if we need to stop the Princesses if theye.

    The two guards seemed to be in a serious dilemma. One of them continued, After all, if we do not handle the situation well we may very well have a problem.. Whether or not we stop the things around you from happening, the consequences will not be good, either way After allnafter all to the Princesses Miss Ying is

    I didnt quite grasp where they were going with it at first, so I responded as a puzzled man would: Of course youre to let them in. Why would you need to stop them?

    Because because if the Princesses were to meet Miss Ying the result would not be good, right? Because. it is not really a good thing to them, right? Your Your Your

    The guards seemed to struggle to speak their minds. However, I wasnt willing to waste a single second at the moment. I wanted to see Ying, and then head to the out of bounds area of the elves where my father died. I scrubbed my hair then aggressively said, What exactly is it that you want to say? You dont happen to think that Ying and Xia are my mistresses, do you? How could I have two mistresses here, where its so close to the Imperial Pce?! Am I retarded?! Ying and Xia are just my friends, and my wives know them, too, so you dont need to worry.

    The guards nodded then made way with embarrassed smiles on their faces. The door before me was just a small white wooden door. The two paths led to a small courtyard. You could grow some stuff of both sides of the small courtyard just as Mera did. Nobody grew anything there, though.

    I didnt know if Ying and Xia led very rxed lives. They were in a foreignnd without people they knew, after all. Ying also had to take care of her sister. I presumed Ying wouldnt let anybody into their room, since Xia was still dangerous. If she hurt somebody, wed have a problem. The guards mustve been Freyas idea or somebody insisting on it; else, Ying wouldnt have let them remain there.

    I went up to the door and knocked. I heard slow footsteps approach. The door then opened with a quiet creek. Ying lowered her head: Long-time no see, Troy. I have not seen you recently. Your wives were anxious to find you. I am d to see you are safe.

    Im notpletely safe, but I am back, nheless, I responded. I looked inside and inquired, Is Xia doing well? Have you adapted to life here? I thought that I shoulde and see you before leaving. I brought you two here, so itd be irresponsible of me to just leave you here and ignore you.

    Ying smiled: Were all right. Were fine besides thenguage barrier. I am doing my best to learn yournguage right now. Xia likes this ce very much. This ce is indeed very different to where we came from The food here is also very tasty. Itspletely different to our hometown.

    I nodded: Im d to know that youre adapting. I was worried about you; I was you couldnt adapt tp life here and would be lonely. If you have anything you need, just let the guards know. Those guards will report directly to the Imperial Pce.

    No, I dont have any needs at the moment. Actually I do. Ying contradicted herself. In saying that, she did seem to be in quite a dilemma. Her lips moved several times before she said, I, mm I I cant just receive such generous treatment from you for nothing

    No, you can, because you saved my life. Therefore, its only natural for me to repay you. Who would choose to enact kindness if it wasnt repaid? Thats why you deserve this. I couldnt repay you properly when we were on the ind, but I now can. So naturally, Ill repay you in any way that I can. Rather, this repayment isnt anything significant to me. Its just feeding two more people and sustaining their daily lives. Its nothing luxurious. You can stay without a worry.

    Ying shook her head: No, I protected you back then out of obligation. Hence, I only did what my duty required of me. It wasnt kindness, and Im not a kind person, either. I cant receive your generosity for nothing. This is already toovish for me. I, therefore, want to ask you for a job. I can be a guard as you previously suggested. I have learnt a bit about you from the guards and those around. Perhaps you are different to other Kings. I believe the statues from before were not your idea, because I know you werent in the Imperial City. If possible, please allow me to be your bodyguard. That way, I will not feel guilty about living here. Further, you helped me kill the wyrm in the water. I did not think there were so many of them, either

    Yings said all of that without a change in her expression. My two previous bodyguards showed emotions on their faces, but Ying didnt. It caused me to call her loyalty to me into question

    All right. If you want, be my bodyguard once Im back. My guard unit will surely be very happy to see you. Ying, learn about the things in this ce. After I get back

    Puzzled, Ying asked, Where did you go? You dont physically look out of the ordinary. Have you not already healed?

    The truth is, my condition is much worse than I look at the moment, I answered, smiling helplessly Its best if I can return alive. If I dont protect my family. While we havent known each other for long, I trust you. Ying, I trust you can protect my family.

    To be honest, your trust worries me a little. Ying turned around and made way: If you have time, would you like to see Xia? Xia has always spoke of you, and hoped to see you.

    From theyout from the door, the inside was bound to be very simple. I believe there shouldve been lots of things inside in the first ce, but Ying turned them down and sent them away. She wasnt willing to ept too many gifts from me. She wasnt willing to be my bodyguard at first, but she hadnt found a good job.

    Ill pass. I need to head out now. I shook my head. I didnt go in. It wasnt because I didnt care about Xia, but that I didnt want to dy for any longer.

    Ying nodded: It appears that you are very busy. I cannot tell what your issue is, but I do not see the terror and despair of a terminal disease. To the contrary, I see a resilient life and the courage to live. I believe you will be fine. Oftentimes, those who die are those who dont want to live on. Conversely, oftentimes, one will not die if they do not give up.

    I smiled: Ill take what you said as a good luck charm. Although I dont know if Ill make it or not, I do really want to live. For the sake of my family, I cant let myself die.

    Ying smiled then turned around to look into the room. Xia was inside. Ying giggled softly: Indeed. Life was initially not easy for me. I didnt know how to live. I didnt think that my life was easy to live out, either. After I had Xia, however, I changed. I knew I had to live on. Im not living for myself alone, but also for Xia. I must live on for Xia. My stale life also became much more cheerful after Xia joined me. This must be the power of family. We live for our family, and our lives are blissful thanks to our family.

    I nodded, and then chuckled softly: Thats right. Thats exactly how it is.

    After I bid Ying goodbye, I mounted the White Deer King. There was nothing left in the Imperial City that I had lingering feelings for. I visited everybody there. As the prophet said, if I had to die, it wasnt bad to go on a tour beforehand.

    I caressed the White Deer Kings neck. It snorted in response. It revealed a very happy expression after we met again. We were reunited as person and deer. I gently caressed its neck and quietly said, White Deer King, long-time no see. Im very happy you searched for me. Honest. Weve worked together for some time. If I dont make it this time, I hope you can return and notify my family.

    The White Deer King seemed to understand what I said Actually the fellow understood everything said. However, it shook its head. I didnt know what it was expressing, so I just patted its horn: Ill be relying on you.

    It shook its head. I couldnt read its shimmering eyes. The two of us fell into a silence. The atmosphere was heart-warming, but that was why it was mncholic.

    Lets go, I said.

    I didnt say anything else. The White Deer King began to slowly take off along the street. We went in the opposite direction others went, going from prospering to sparse and from extravagant to ordinary in order to find my second life

 Book 14: Chapter 41

    Book 14: Chapter 41

    The owner of a huge pair of yellow eyes peered into the distance. The owners huge body rested on a brown boulder. Its blue scales appeared to be a part of the boulder below. The owner had their long tail behind them. The owner irritably smacked the ground with the tip of their tail, kicking up dirt and dust that had been collected there for millenniums.

    That was forever the state of the ce during the day. There was virtually never a day where there wasnt sand and dirt. The sand floated in the air as a result of the wind picking it up, thereby shrouding the sky. The sunlight couldnt pierce the curtain of sand there. Only the sunset rays that carried the shadow of the specks of sand lit up that part of the world.

    Everything here looked yellow. Yellow boulders, yellow tumbleweed, yellow lizards and yellow sawtooth wolves. The huge yellow gerbils that relied on tumbleweed and rocks to live Actually, they werent yellow. It would be more correct to say they appeared yellow ording a woman, who was once part of a race that had a highly advanced civilisation. Although their civilisation had be the sand and dust covering the ce, she was still proud of her race and past.

    Perhaps that it was the nature of animals to be proud of their race. After all, a stubborn fire-red fox behaved the same way. Lets put the fox aside for now, though. Somebody was still being pampered and doted on by their mother in every way possible, so lets check out the huge blue beast first.

    The huge beast peered in a particr direction with its eyes simr to a snakes. She was at the highest location there. Nothing above ground level was safe there due to the strong winds. The sand the wind blew over only piled up higher and higher owing to the boulder she was on.

    The end of the yellow desert was visible from there. A vague boundary line existed at the end of the ce. There was nothing in between. On the other side was green grass and dense forests. The fragrance of the forest and the pure mana on the other side, which was where the yellow eyes were fixated on, waspletely different to the deste ce. That ce with green grass and dense forests was the elvennds.

    There was only one possible reason for there to be barrennd in the elvennds, and that was thend no longer had mana protecting it. Mana was the source of all life. Land without mana lost its green colour, which was the sign of life, and elves wouldnt be able to survive.

    There was a reason her home was destroyed. Theck of mana caused one consequence, which led to another consequence. Being arrogant, their race refused to share the elven spring water with the elves, as they had their own way of producing mana.

    Theirnd had life thanks to their existence. They shouldve lived there properly, but their innate battle-hungry nature and their murderous urges still flowed in their blood. They couldnt attack the elves, for they had signed an agreement with them. As a consequence, they targeted their own kind despite their poption being extremely small to begin with.

    The war was very intense, but it didntst for long. They werent elves or humans. They didnt have many participants in the war. When thest male dragon fell into the pool of blood, the females felt despair and a sense of danger for the first time.

    Dragons were also animals; animals have desires. The female dragons, who had lustful feelings every month, realised that there were no more male dragons around them. They, therefore, fell into panic. With no male dragons remaining, they had no way of reproducing. However, the scariest thing for a mother dragon was that they didnt have a partner to satisfy their cravings every month.

    In the end, a male dragon was born. The male dragon was, hence, hailed as the future of the entire race. The entire race provided him with the best care they could offer. All of the dragons revolved around him, and all of them were eager for him to grow up. It was no different to them nurturing a seed, as they waited for the day he grew up.

    Loneliness and lust caused the male dragons mother agony every month. It virtually drove her insane. The day finally came where she couldnt control herself; consequently, she did the deed with her young son. However, he couldnt sustain his mothers mana requirements. After that happened, all of the female dragons lost it. They ripped his mother to shreds andpeted for thest hope of their race. The frequency of being raped and the pain of losing his mother led to him dying in front of them in less than a day.

    Thats right. Her younger brother and the final ray of hope for the entire race, died right before her eyes. The tiny me waspletely put out. The female dragons, subsequentlys, fell into utter despair. Some used their mana to transform into elves, to enter the forests where the elves resided to seek bliss and find themselves a husband.

    Another group, whom were haughty female dragons, werent willing to go near the elves. They belittled the lineage of elves, citing superiority and the elvescking a lineage as prestigious as their own. However, the esteemed female dragons, who adopted that thought pattern, were unable to bear with the monthly torment, however. To satisfy their cravings, they infiltrated the elvennds on their own ord. They kidnapped male elves to satisfy themselves. It wasmonce for several dragons to surround an unfortunate elf. The elves were akin to a sharedmodity. They were taken out when needed, and then discarded once they were done with them. The harsh living conditions made it very difficult for the elves to survive a single week. The dragons, therefore, kidnapped male elves again, and then again, subsequently enraging the elves. In turn, another grandeur dragon hunt began. In less than a hundred years, the second tost dragon died right before her eyes, leaving her as the sole survivor.

    The entire races civilisation was wiped off the. As a subsequence, the mana from thend vanished altogether. She gradually witnessed the destruction of the home she once knew. The end result was thisnd of sand where there wasnt even a ce that she could reminiscence. In her earlier years, she didnt understand why their race went extinct. After she matured, she finally began to experience the irritable feeling. s, there wasnt even a second dragon in existence, let alone a male dragon.

    She gazed in the direction of the elvennds feeling annoyed. She could see two elves sitting down, holding hands in the forest. The female elf leaned on her lover. She seemed to be in more bliss than possible. The frustration and lust intensified within her as she watched the couple. She slowly rubbed her body against the boulder, but it was meaningless. She was gued with the same challenge countless of her own kin once faced.

    The female dragoon pondered, Should I abandon my identity as a dragon and join elven society? Thanks to my dragon lineage, my mana would naturally reign supreme among the elves. I could easily join the upper echelon of elven society, enjoy the elven lifestyle and even have a husband who loves me. Moreover, I wouldnt have to bear with the monthly torment. All I have to do is forsake my identity as a dragon and live as an elf from now on, forever leaving my dragon identity behind.

    Id feel very blissful, but I cant ept it. I dont hate my dragon identity. I dont hate my body, my scales, my ws or my wings. Im proud of my dragon body. I am a creature that stands shoulder to shoulder with God. How can I forsake my lineage I am most proud of for such things? No way am I doing that. I cant do something so lowly. No way. This feeling is really distressing, though. I must think of a solution. What other methods are there besides transforming into an elf?

    That method would be to wait for a male elf toe. The male elf separated from the female elf and brought a team to her ce. She didnt know who reinforced the boundary magic, but the mana was too powerful for her to prate through the field. The barrier was essentially unshakeable. However, the elf was on his way in.

    She lied back down. Her blue scales slowly turned into a dim yellow identical to her environment. It was as if she and the boulderbined with each other. She stayed still.

    The guard looked at Inard, who was walking in front, cheerfully humming a tune. In a concerned voice, he asked, Your Highness, your wife has a child now. That was not such a good idea, was it? Her Highness has not done anything wrong. Is it not unfair for you to treat her this way?

    Inard looked at the guard with a happy smile. He replied in a serious tone: What are you saying, Zelle? I never did anything to Vyvyan that I need to be sorry about. Dont go speaking nonsense and sowing discord in my family. I didnt promise the cute girl anything. I was just ying around with her. We didnt kiss, nor did we get together. How did I betray Vyvyan? Vyvyan is my most beloved wife and sister. Our son, Troy, is so cute, too. How could I possibly betray them?

    The guard didnt know what to say. It was obvious from the girls expression that she had fallen in love. He never expected the girl to be yed upon finding her first love. Inard was right, though. He didnt give her any promise or confess. He was just very flirtatious There was no solid evidence to file aint

    The guard thought, This guy is still a scumbag. I hope Troy wont be a phnderer like he is in the future. But Im used to it. Im not sure if Queen Vyvyan cares or not, but she doesnt seem to. In that case, I shouldnt stick my nose into it when Im just a guard. Further, Inard never made any promise. He just made the atmosphere really amorous.

    All right. This is the ce. Split up into two teams. One team stays outside, while the other team follows me in. The team outside is to support us and prepare to pass on messages. Ecthe, you lead the group outside. Zelle and the others are toe with me. Wrap your cloaks around yourself tightly, because the sand and dust in here is fierce, Inardmanded.

    Inard wrapped his cloak around him, and put his hat on. He tightened up the strings on his cloak that sat around the chest area. Their team split into two teams. Inard looked at the sand wildly dancing before him. His gaze contained the tension he felt and his excitement. He kicked his horses belly and entered.

    Her long tail hung rested on the ground. She was the spider in her web, located in the centre of the sand and dust. The totally unprepared elves waltzed right into her hunting grounds. All of her muscles contracted, but a hunter couldnt be rash. She had to wait. She had to wait for them toe in far enough that they had no means of retreating. The time to strike was when they arrived at her side

    The boulder stayed stilled in the sandstorm. However, it was shaking ever so slightly. It wasnt shaking due to the strong winds, but mostly due to the excitement of the hunter. As aforementioned, she had been holding it in for too long.

    That man acted abusive in front of me. Therefore, I shall make it so that he can only satisfy me in the future, the dragon decided.

    The truth was that there was no such thing as secrets in front of Vyvyan. She was fully aware of Inard thought. Though her jealousy wasnt anyhow weakerpared to other elves, the target for her jealousy had changed long ago. She couldnt care less if Inard had an illegitimate child with another woman, but if Troy gave a maid a smile or asked her to hold him Troy would never see the maid again

 Book 14: Chapter 42

    Book 14: Chapter 42

    The elves forbidden zone was in a corner to the northwest of the elvennds. There was a structure shaped as a lighthouse there, which acted as andmark. Nobody had any information on the ce. The elves kept the ce secretly hidden, while it was impossible for humans to approach it. So ordingly, I had no information on it. All I knew was it was a vast area ofnd. If there was a dragon there, there shouldnt be many. The only trace of my father was a ring that was sent back. Meaning the ce was even more mysterious.

    Will the dragon truly kill all elves? Why am I going there then? Am I going there to die? Is there any point to going there? If theres an elf-killing dragon there, wouldnt I be marching to my death? I wondered.

    I was desperate due to my condition and resorting to whatever means. The prophet, himself, said he didnt know if the answer I sought was there, yet I headed there as if I had a screw loose.

    I shouldve visited Mommy Vyvyan to ask her if she had any information she could share with me. However, I couldnt bear to see her. I told her I wanted to die. Only to then say I wanted to live, because someone else motivated me. The questions I had on my mind were, Would she get mad at me for treating her that way? Would she feel that I dont love her?

    The honest truth was I really loved Mommy Vyvyan. I really, really loved her. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been able to muster up the determination to leave. She was my important mom, and my mom who had always been by my side. Of course, the same could be said of Mommy Elizabeth Except I felt my feelings for Mommy Elizabeth were somewhat different. What took ce that night repeatedly reyed in my mind. I didnt know why I forgot about it, but I recalled our affection that night.

    I was taking a risk precisely because I wanted to stay with Mommy Elizabeth. I was quite certain I liked her as a woman. I didnt understand her at first; nevertheless, I learnt more and more about herter on. I saw the gentle side of the Empress hidden underneath her mask. I saw the pure young girls infatuation and confusion. With time, I stopped perceiving her as an Empress. Instead, I perceived her merely as a widow. I saw the heartfelt pain and torment that wrecked her heart. She lost far too much. First, she lost her family, then her husband and then her son. She used her restraints as an Empress to tie up her torn heart, but it still bled. That was why she really cherished me.

    I was thest one by Mommy Elizabeths side. She lost everything she ever loved. I felt sorry for her and, with the passage of time, eventually fell in love with her at some point. However, when I realised my feelings, I couldnt part with her anymore. I didnt know if she felt the same way. If she didnt have any feelings for me, she wouldnt have done that with me.

    I patted the White Deer Kings neck and softly asked, Hey, White Deer King, if I like a woman, would I seed with my confession?

    The White Deer King snorted and looked at me as if it was saying, Moron.

    I suppose it wasnt going to bother with me. Speaking of which, it was single itself.

    Hey, you have a partner, dont you? You can go home and get married once we return home. If youre still willing, then you cane back and be m-, I mean, if you are willing, please continue being my partner.

    I swiftly changed my choice of words. Our rtionship wasnt rider and steed. The haughty White Deer King wasnt going to acknowledge it was my steed. We were merely two individuals who were helping each other.

    The White Deer King indifferently snorted then stopped in its tracks. It then began shaking its body with all its might to throw me off its back. It then stepped onto my head.

    Okay, okay, youre a girl. Youre a girl. My mistake, my mistake.

    I immediately understood what it was saying I was honestly astonished at the revtion. It didnt resemble a female by any ount. It was tougher than a male deer, and it had a single horn.

    How does it look like a male deer?! Why are you telling me youre a female now?!! I wanted to blurt. I always treated it as a male deer I contemted, It didnt react before, so why is it reacting to my remark now?

    I mounted it again; it snorted again. It forgave me, apparently. Even so I felt I needed to find her a husband

    We slowly advanced inside the dark forest. The sun was still up outside, but it was already dark inside the forest. We didnt n to stop. Though I was about to run out of energy, I was out of time, too. I had to make haste.

    I still had Ling Yues blood in my bag. I intended to drink it when I couldnt hang on any longer. I didnt want to waste a single moment. I didnt know how much longer I needed. I didnt want to die on the way. The White Deer King seemed to detect that I was physically unfit. It had slowed down a lot but was particrly steady.

    I said, Lets rest early at night. Lets find somewhere to rest first.

    The White deer King nodded. Perhaps it felt slightly guilty about throwing me off; she was especially obedient. I slowly leaned onto her body. The warmth of her fur was the only warmth I could feel. It was reallyfortable in the dark and cold forest, sofortable that I wanted to sleep.

    ========

    Current time at the Imperial Pce in the North.

    Tanya, puzzled, asked Elizabeth, Your Majesty, you were looking for me?

    Elizabeth nodded, and then sat down to the side. She pointed to the chair in front of her. Strictly speaking, Tanyas etiquette was inadequate. In Hilles City, the Valkyries would stop her, but since they were at the Imperial Pce in the North, Elizabeth didnt say anything.

    Tanya sat down with a lot of questions on her mind. To be candid, Tanya had no feelings or respect for the Empress of Rosvenor Empire, who was seated before her, for the Empress was an existence far too foreign to her. As such, she only knew the Empress was somebody she should respect but didnt know the reason for it; hence, she only showed Elizabeth the most fundamental level of respect.

    Elizabeth spread opened a map. The map was a military map that had evidently existed for some time. The map was covered with pencil marks and other marks. From Tanyas perspective, it was but an ordinary map. To Elizabeth, on the other hand, it was a life and death battle. Elizabeth ced it before Tanya and then took in a deep breath. She queried, Tanya, you are now my sons bodyguard, correct?

    Yes. Tanya nodded then solemnly corrected her, And His Majestys guard unit captain.

    Uhm, got it. Elizabeth nodded but didnt seem to care about Tanyas correction. She went on, Do you intend to continue living by his side, then? Wait, what I meant was, Do you intend to be his bodyguard forever? Is that how your loyalty for my son is?

    Sorry, I do not understand what you mean.

    Tanya had no idea what Elizabeth meant. Having said that, she was angry with the fact that Elizabeth questioned her loyalty as if she was belittling her. A hint of her anger had seeped into her tone: Your Majesty, to be frank with you, I do not want to change who I devote my loyalty to. You already have so many Valkyries, so please do not bother with me.

    If somebody spoke to Elizabeth in that tone at Hilles City, their head would be rolling on the ground by the time the sentence ended. She wasnt angry in the least with Tanya, however. As a matter of fact, she was pleased. She smirked: What I meant was that its pointless for you to be my sons bodyguard. Nier can rece you by all ounts. In fact, anybody in the unit could fulfil the shoes. My son trusts you so much, while you want to serve him so much, so isnt it a bit of a waste for you to take on a post anybody can take?

    Tanya didnt reply. Instead, she kept her gaze on Elizabeth. Elizabeth moved the map in front of her and borated, You know, Freya is now an existence my son can never abandon. Despite her making such a mistake, he wont punish her. Instead, hell allow her to continue staying by his side, not because he likes her more but because shes too important to be reced. What about you, though, Tanya? My son will care more for Freya, because of her irreceable existence, but what about you?

    I

    Elizabeth rode the wave of momentum, giving Tanya no chance to speak: How can you make yourself an irreceable existence to my son? A bodyguard wont do, since he already has three bodyguards. So then, what exactly does he need?

    I do not know

    Thats normal. Elizabeth wasnt disappointed; her goal was to incite panic. With a smile, she borated, The answer is a general. My son doesnt need a bodyguard, because he has brave soldiers by his side willing to die for him, but hecks a general. He has to personally lead all of his campaigns and manage them on his own. If he had a skilled general, however, they would be someone irreceable to him. Therefore, I can now teach you how to be a general. Ill teach you how to fight wars, how to lead an army and how to be amander. Ill teach you how to analyse battle situations and hone your judgement skills. I believe that, as long as you work hard, youll also be an irreceable individual to him once he returns!

 Book 14: Chapter 43

    Book 14: Chapter 43

    Inard thought he was a goner. Anybody would consider themselves done for if they saw the huge creature before them. The ancient and majestic creature should only exist on worn out leather parchments and in exaggerated stories of poets until then. Arge creature of legends had appeared before him. It transformed from a boulder!

    The volume of sand inhibited the elves keen senses. The sand and dust covered their vision, while the winds inhibited their vignt ears. As a result, they didnt realise what was next to them wasnt a boulder until they were right next to it!

    The dragon raised her long neck and roared as if she was venting the fact that she was buried in the sand. She stared at the elves below with her golden eyes. She leapt off the boulder with her blue ws. The elves thought the sky was raining boulders. The sand on the ground reacted as if it was fleeing for dear life. The ground quaked and strong gales blew toward them, almost blowing Inard off his horse.

    Your Highness, go on ahead!! We shall stay behind to back you up! cried a guard.

    Though they were suddenly attacked and startled, the elite imperial guards immediatelyposed themselves. They didnt know how to defeat the dragon, so they chose to sacrifice their lives for their Kings safety. Inard recovered from his fear that had him quaking in his boots. He desperately kicked his horse to try and turn around to flee.

    Its an impossible endeavour. Its impossible for me to defeat this monster. Dragon ying warriors only exist in stories, after all! Who could look this creature in the eye in reality?!! Forget fighting it with a sword, youd still be a warrior even if you passed out from shock due it! I should let my sister deal with this monstrosity. Theyre both monsters anyway. Im just an ordinary elf. I was too foolish and overestimated myself. I must run now for my family and my nation! Inard told himself.

    However, Inard didnt move. He didnt change his mind, no. His steed was already on its knees quaking due to fear. Panicked, he jumped off his horse to run. As soon as his feet reached the ground, he heard a crunching sound.

    White bones underneath the yellow sand were exposed. There were bones littered all over as if they were grains of sand. Horrified, Inard shrieked. He thought he encountered the dragon by coincidence. He never thought he was the one who walked right into its den! He realised, The littered bones here belong to fools just like me!

    The dragon wasnt interested in the group of elves. It was agonising to bear with, but she couldnt be satisfied with just some random. Otherwise, she wouldve made do with a rock. Her eyes were locked onto the elf who dismounted and tried to flee. The elf she targeted possessed superior mana to his guards.

    Shepletely disregarded the long swords in the elves hands. Would a human care about how a strong an ant is? In saying that, she would be annoyed if they were standing around, so she mmed her ws in between the group. They shrieked as they fled. The massive attack left them wobbling. Some of the horses were so frightened that they foamed at the mouth and passed out. She was actually reluctant to kill her prey via crushing them, since she couldnt arouse her appetite when they were such cowards.

    She didnt n to eat the things in front of her. Therge lizards in the desert were more delicious than them. Their flesh was fresh, and she could drink the water they collected in their bellies. The elves and horses were too small for her, so small that they couldnt even whet her appetite.

    A few elves used their swords to knock on her w on the ground. She couldnt help butugh at them. She couldnt even feel their attacks. Their long swords were incapable of harming her scales. They couldnt even scratch her. Annoyed, she swept them flying. As for where they flew off to that was none of her business.

    She retracted her w. She looked at the fleeing elf with a mocking gaze. Everything they did before to her was futile. From her standpoint, it was akin to watching panic-stricken ants randomly running about in front of her. They were doomed to never leave the desert the moment they entered.

    She finally got what she wanted; hence, she was ted. She knew the elf definitely couldnt escape, but the fact he was trying so hard was hrious to her. She was in a good mood, so she decided to watch him run for a second. She quickly decided, Actually, forget it.

    The young girls mood was always changing. Inard would know that feeling very well. He was confident he could win the heart of female elves and leave them so besotted with him that they couldnt bear to part with him. The source of his confidence came from the fact that he could understand how the mind of young girls worked. This time, unfortunately, he had no way of understanding the thoughts of the young girl before him. This girl wasnt different to the other girls in any aspect. She, too, didnt want to let him leave her, except she was menacing.

    Inard sensed the despair of death when she mmed her huge ws down. He couldnt escape. All he could do was watch her huge we down with his eyes wide. It was said that ones life experiences will sh before their eyes when theyre face to face with death. Inard, however, only saw one persons silhouette in his mind

    The silhouette belonged to the woman Inard loved most. Despite not being able to see her again, he could still remember everything that happened in the forest. He could never forget the scent of the ring he made from a strand of grass and their shy smiles

    Inard shut his eyes as the huge w swung down. He felt the shadow looming overheard and heard the wild whistling wind that brought a collection of sand grains along, but he didnt feel any pain sensations. He just felt pressure on both sides and breaths on both sides that were the same as powerful gusts of winds. The pressure suffocated him.

    Inard desperately opened his eyes, wanting to see what precisely happened, only to cry out when he did. He discovered he wasnt crushed but was held in between two fingers. He was then elevated into the air. The winds on both sides that he heard were the winds around him. He was suffocating, for he couldnt breathe!

    Where are you taking me?!! As he yelled, Inard smacked the dragons w, but it wasnt remotely enough to hurt her when not even des could pierce her scales.

    The dragon ignored his cries and continued flying off in a certain direction. Inards yelling only made it more of a struggle for him to breathe. Hopeless, he shut his eyes. There was no saving him, so why not see where he was going? That was how the star-crossed love of an elf and dragon began.

    Inard never returned to the elvennds thereafter. He only left Vyvyan with the Elven Kings ring. Vyvyan, subsequently, inherited the throne as a descendant of the Gdriel Tribe and she, frankly, wasnt too sad about her husbands demise, because she cared more about her child in her arms than a dead man. Henceforth, the area northwest of the elvennds was out of bounds to all.

    Vyvyan never saw Inards corpse. In fact, nobody went to confirm his death. Vyvyan didnt care, so neither did anybody else. Thus, the incident was never mentioned. As for whether or not Vyvyan knew where Inard was, she never mentioned it. Therefore, nobody knew about that, either.

    The dragon slowly opened her huge eyes and stared intently in the same direction as back then. The dragon thought, Its been many years. Over ten years I believe? My sense of time is a bit all over the ce. After all, I dont need to concern myself with it in this desert swarmed with sand. Thest time I bothered with the time was when a group of elves brashly barged into my territory. I have them to thank, since I didnt have to lie here waiting for someone after I caught him. Now, though, I need somebody toe help me by satisfying me.

    When she squinted, she noticed a person and a horse; wait, no. It didnt seem to be a horse, but a deer.

    The dragon could detect mana from the deer; she couldnt detect any mana from its rider, though. She could also sense he was severely ill. She questioned. Could he be an elf on the verge of death,ing here to seek a swift death?

    The dragon lowered her head back down feeling slightly frustrated. She wasnt even willing to lift her head and look in their direction again. A soon-to-be-dead elf was meaningless to her. She only needed one, so having another one there was meaningless to her. She nned to pretend to be a boulder and ignore the elf.

    Nothing good came out of killing an elf. She wasnt a battle monger, and she didnt need to feast on elves, either. The most important thing about living in the desert was to do as little as possible of that which wasnt necessary. Wasting energy and water would be no different to the elf seeking death.

    Hmm? The dragon opened her eyes and peered in their direction again.

    Dragons were simr to sharks in that they swiftly react to the scent of blood. She detected a very faint scent of blood, but she smelt the scent of a powerful mana. Her body began to instinctively wriggle around. The sick elf drank something, as she could detect mana flowing through him again She narrowed her golden eyes. She was amazed, but also puzzled. The surge of emotions had her trembling. She instinctively rubbed her body against the boulder below her. She virtually shattered the boulder she loved lying on most.

    Dragons could sense mana. Ones mana characteristics are highly gic. Fundamentally speaking, mana could have inheritance issues just as human blood might. The difference was mana was hard to detect, since it couldnt be seen or touched. With that said, the mana flowing through this elf was identical to the mana of a particr elf she was familiar with

    The dragon spread her sky-shrouding wings. She stood up as if she couldnt wait. She swept up a violent wind as she took flight

 Book 14: Chapter 44

    Book 14: Chapter 44

    I saw the prophet again in the lighthouse. I told him my whole story. There was a night each month where the moon was full. This full-moon night wasnt my most painful one. To the contrary, not only did I not feel my mana receive a boost, I actually felt empty as well as a sharp pain. The pain wasnt as a consequence of mana damaging my body but all of my organs crying for mana due to theck thereof. However, I truly had no mana left.

    I emptied out my mana stores as soon as I reached the border of the northwest. All I had left was that miniscule amount of blood from Ling Yue. I didnt think Idst more than two days. My time spent conscious continuously shortened, and I felt weaker and weaker. Other people went to the West to y dragons,ing with their best equipment and strongest warriors. I, on the other hand, would better off be described as going there to seek death as opposed to life.

    The prophet didnt provide me with any information at the lighthouse. Instead, he learnt about me from my visit. He learnt about my story in the elvennds, the humannds, the desert and the North. When I was retelling my stories, I fell into deep thought. I felt a little lost. I questioned if the man in my story was really me. I wondered if I was the one who led the imperial guards and ran around in Hilles City? It hadnt been long, but it still felt distant to me. Perhaps it was because too much happened and too long ago. I think those memories were so old that I felt lost, and they felt distant to me.

    After reflecting on my memories, I was a great individual, in my opinion. At least, I went through a lot and resolved just as much. I might not have resolved everything perfectly, but I couldnt return to the past to do it over again.

    I think the prophet mightve wanted to allow me to enter the desert without any qualms. After all, it was my story that belonged exclusively to me. If I died there, thered be somebody to tell my story. I had to admit the prophet was interesting. He didnt look into my future again; instead, he looked into my past. Of course, it mightve been because he could no longer see into the future.

    I had been to a desert before. I met Nara there; however, that desert wasnt remotely frighteningpared to this one. The desert there was just a little hot, but the blue sky and bright sun were still visible. The sand was on the ground, as well. At night, one could see the starry sky. To me, that felt as though it was my blissful honeymoon with Luna. In this desert, however, it was substantially more dangerous and frightening. You couldnt see the sun. All that was in sight was sand dancing in the air as if there was a tornado rampaging in the centre of the desert.

    The sand wildly attacked my face. Soon enough, it hurtparably to being cut with knives. The sound of the whistling wind echoed in my ears. At other ces, you would be able to see signs that a sandstorm was ending. Here, though, there was no such thing. The tornado here seemed as though it was going to rampage until the world ended. Actually, perhaps the world had ended for the desert already.

    The White Deer King stopped. Worn out, I slowly sat up and looked around at the dim yellow world. I caressed the White Deer Kings neck. Bewildered, I weakly asked, Whats wrong, White Deer King? Did something happen?

    The White Deer King shook her head. She was unwilling to continue forward. With a helpless smile, I asked, Whats wrong? You scared? Can you sense the dragon?

    The White Deer King started to show aggravation. She stamped the ground. That was a gesture she disyed when she was annoyed. I could see anger and a sense of being misunderstood in her eyes. Her eyes were on the pouch I had hanging next to me. She hastened me with her gaze. I then understood what she meant.

    The White Deer King was telling me to hurry up and drink thest bit of blood. The White Deer King probably sensed something wrong about this ce. My mana was virtuallypletely depleted, so my senses were also impacted.

    There wasnt mana here in the zone. It was close to the elvennds, yet itcked any trace of mana. Elves needed to rely on their own mana supplies when in ces where mana wascking. I didnt have any mana in me, however. I could easily fall into the same perilous state Luna went through in the desert and pass out as a consequence. Unlike then, there was nobody to take care of me. The White Deer King was worried about me, but she was just a deer at the end of the day.

    Indeed, I needed mana. I didnt know how long I had to stay in the desert, and I had no idea if there really was a dragon there. I, therefore, had to drink Ling Yues blood. There was no other choice. I would die in the desert, otherwise. I picked up the small bottle. The blood didnt condensate, since Mommy Vyvyan used time freeze magic on the bottle. I opened it and shook the bottle. I could survive another day or two if I drank it. I already did what I could. The rest depended on my luck. I believed in miracles.

    The taste of blood dispersed in my mouth. In the past, Id puke at the stifling smell, but it felt very soothing that time. The blood entered my body and instantly revived me, a sensationparable to water flowing through a dry field to moisten it. In just a single instant, all of my physical problems were resolved. My strength returned to me. If I continued drinking blood, Id be a vampire, because the feeling was far too soothing.

    I tossed the bottle aside. Just as I was able to continue forward, though, I felt the wind pick up all of a sudden. The tornado appeared to be right next to me. Panicked, I looked left and right as I pulled the White Deer King. However, she wouldnt budge a step. She looked overhead with terrified eyes. I had never seen the White Deer King so terrified. When she saw me appear behind her out of the blue in the past, shed turn around and ready herself to take me head on. That was the first time she looked so horrified.

    I stroked her neck to calm her down. I was about to ask her what happened, but a huge silhouette came down from the sky andnded right before me. It was as if a massive boulder dropped onto the ground right before me, instigating the wind into blowing violently, which, in turn, nearly blew me into the sand. The White Deer King cried out then spun around to take me and flee for our lives. The huge silhouette leapt over in an instant. It was so fast that we only saw an afterimage. It sent the White Deer King and me flying.

    I rolled though the sand many rounds, sending me some good distance. I felt as though I waspletely buried in the sand. It felt as though my back and neck had snapped. I desperately tried to wipe the sand off my face. I spat out a mouthful of sand. I then turned around and pathetically crawled to my feet. I reached for my gun behind me and fired several shots at the dark shadow in the sand.

    I heard my bullets hit what soundedparable to metal. The dark figure turned around. A huge pair of yellow eyes stared at me before I could scream. Its gaze took my breath right out of me. Looking at the pair of eyes felt the same as having a gun pointed at the back of my head.

    It lowered its long neck and leaned in toward me in a simr fashion to a snake. Its huge wings on its back shined through the dust as if it was metal. Its ginormous body was akin to an aircraft carrier on the ground. Id only ever seen such a ginormous beast in movies. Even Ling Yue was tiny inparison. I had a mixture of feelings running through my mind. My rational voice was screaming for me to run, but my goal ining here was to find it.

    I came to find my father. I found the dragon, which meant that I was one step closer to my father. I was a dead man; dying fromck of mana and dying to a dragon was the same thing.

    The dragon hung its neck down and slowly approached me. I stood in ce without moving. I could feel the moist hot air it breathed out of its nose. If you ask me, Id say the force of its breath wasnt much gentler than the wild winds around. It opened its mouth, allowing me to see its saliva dripping down from its sharp row of teeth that also carried the scent of blood. I hoped it was already full.

    The dragon licked my face. Its weight almost brought me to my knees. It licked me from head to toe with its sticky tongue and drooled all over me. I pondered, Does it consider me dirty? Do you not know why Im covered in sand?

    I didnt puke. To my surprise, it spoke. Its tone came from a dignified, archaic style. Its voice contained an imposing aura that wasnt to be questioned as well as pride. With a hint of a smile, it said, Thou are the first warrior to not flee in fear in a thousand years.

    I took in a deep breath and put on a tough front: Ive been through many things more frightening than you.

    The dragon didnt seem to have any interest in my past; she was more interested in me. She scanned me with her snake-like eyes. I felt as though she wanted to y with me as a puppet for a while. I was no garage kit, no.

    What are thou here to seek?

    I took in a deep breath and gave a candid response: I want to live.

    Its eyes hinted at bafflement. A momentter, it continued, If thou wish to live, whye here? There are only the dead here. There is nothing living here.

    Arent you alive? Ten years ago, my father went missing here. I want to live, and I also want to find my fathers whereabouts.

    It froze up when it heard my response. It curled its body up as if it was in pain. It didnt speak for a long time, and neither did I.

    Come with me. I dont know how much time passed, since my sense of time basically didnt exist in this desert. She continued, I can grant thy wish.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Garage kit  a type of anime figurine.

 Book 14: Chapter 45

    Book 14: Chapter 45

    Ling Yue gave her daughter, who had assumed her human form, a kiss and softly giggled. Her daughter looked back at her and, in a vague voice, called, Mommy

    The Moon Fox Tribes children developed very fast inparison to elves and humans. She was able to speak in just a weeks time. That was because wild beasts didnt have time to gradually develop. Liu Yue would quickly grow up; her time as a child would be very short. Shed be able to walk in about a months time.

    Ling Yue had tears of joy and excitement in her eyes, because she was called mommy. She tightly hugged her child. She wagged her tail around with bliss and excitement. She softly replied, Honey, Honey, Honey Mommy is here. Mommy is right here. My Liu Yue, youre so cute. So cute.

    Liu Yues hair colour was a gradient of colours. Underneath her ears that were the same as her mothers, was her hair, except, it was different to her mothers. It gradually changed between ck and red. Her hair was ck at the root, but gradually changed to red at the tip. She inherited her mothers tail, though. While Liu Yue was just a child at the time, her face already took on a beautiful frame. She was two generations after them, but she had Vyvyan and Elizabeths beautiful gics. Ling Yue was also pretty, so Liu Yues traces of beauty were already visible.

    Daddy Daddy

    Liu Yue desperately tried to poke her head out from her mothers embrace in an attempt to look around. The Moon Fox Tribe viewed family with great importance. Familial love and the value of family were deeply etched into the genes of children of the Moon Fox Tribe. As such, children of the Moon Fox Tribe immediately began searching for their parents as soon as they were born, for the reason the tribe was a very small and weak tribe to begin with. Consequently, they had to band together to ward off foreign enemies and the dangers of nature. Ling Yue would rather not give birth until her husband returned to her side for that reason.

    Ling Yues child was born after many challenges, but her husband still left her and her child. Liu Yue searched for her father. Ling Yue meekly lowered her tail. She closed her eyes and leaned her head down to give her daughter a kiss on her cheek. Her voice was soft and shaky when she exined, Daddy is out working. Hell be back very soon. Dont worry, my Liu Yue. Daddy will be back. He will definitely be back.

    Daddy Daddy Daddy Mommy Mommy

    Liu Yue appeared to be able to understand what Ling Yue said. She pped her hands with a smile. She looked at her mother, who spoke with a lisp. Ling Yue spaced out. She looked at her daughters eyes that were very simr to hers and her husbands. She looked at her daughters bright smile and took in a deep breath. A few teardrops gently fell down onto Liu Yues face. Liu Yue was puzzled.

    Mommy is okay. Mommy is okay, said Ling Yue.

    Ling Yue was startled, so she quickly wiped her own tears. She looked around in a flustered manner. Evelyn, who was by their side, quickly took Liu Yue and hummed a soft tune to put her at ease. Ling Yue sniffled, and then quickly went over to a chair to desperately try and wipe her tears that wouldnt stop.

    Leah quickly came over and handed Ling Yue a hot cup of tea. Voice gentle, she stated, You do not need to worry too much, Miss Ling Yue. Do you not believe in His Majesty? You must have faith he will return. He will surely return. His Majesty will risk even his life toe home to such a beautiful wife and adorable daughter.

    He really is risking his life this time Otherwise, he might not live Honestly speaking I feel theres a chance my husband wont make it back If my daughter My cute Liu Yue How pitiful would my poor Ling Yue be if she lost her father at such a young age?

    Ling Yue wiped her tears. Her tears still wouldnt stop. She was genuinely very sorry for her daughter and worried for her husband. Although she encouraged her husband to try and live, she was genuinely afraid, very, very afraid.

    It is all right, it is all right. His Majesty is a strong man. He could do so many things that were practically impossible; therefore, it is not impossible for him to find a way to live. Miss Ling Yue, you must stay strong. If you are always let burdens bog you down, Liu Yue would not be able to grow up happily, right? His Majesty will definitely be fine. He promised you he would be backst time, and then he came back in spite of his circumstance, so you do not need to worry.

    Leah took hold of Ling Yues hand andforted her. Ling Yue nodded with a helpless smile. She wiped her tears and took in a deep breath before biting down on her lip so as to stop herself from crying again. She watched Liu Yue cheerfullyugh in Evelyns arms. She softly responded, Youre right. Youre right. Youre right. What I need to focus on now is my Liu Yue. I believe in my husband. Hell be back; hell surely be back.

    ========

    However, while Ling Yue was worried about me, I was flying toward some direction in a dragons grasp. The White Deer King gave chase on the ground as fast as its legs could take it.

    I dont know where this dragon would take me, but I believed she wouldnt harm me. After all, she acted extremely different at the mention of my father. The dragon was overwhelmingly imposing, but I could tell she was a female from its voice

    Dont tell me my father did something to this dragon I heard that female dragons kidnapped male elves to relieve themselves. Dont tell me she kidnapped my father for a massage They mightve developed feelings during their time together, which would mean that this dragon had feelings for my father If that was the case wouldnt this dragon be my godmother?? Please no!! You gave me two mothers already! Now youre giving me a godmother? This guy is a genuine scumbag. Mommy Vyvyan wasnt enough for you?! Doesnt that mean you cheated?!! And with a dragon no less? I spected.

    I didnt know how long I flew for. It was hard to breathe at first, but then it felt quite nice after I adapted to it. Joyful times dontst long, though. I felt as if I was about to freeze into ice after a while. The dragonpletely disregarded the clouds in the sky when it flew and went straight into them. I couldnt handle it. I felt soaked when we left the clouds, and then there were the strong winds blowing into me. It was freezing

    I didnt know where I needed to fly to. The dragon ignored everything I shouted to her. She just kept on flying ahead, while I was relegated to looking at the desert below. The desert below was the same everywhere, so there was nothing to see. We flew for a very, very long time. I inadvertently saw an eye in the centre of the desert.

    The eye wasnt some sort of creature, but an oasis in the centre of the desert. It was a vast expanse of clear water. Everywhere else was sand, but the ce had more than just ake. Next to theke were trees. I would believe there were fishes in theke if I was told so.

    The dragon finally reduced its speed. After wended, I noticed that there was a <em>disgustingly</em> ugly house next to theke. I had honestly never seen such a repulsive house before. In fact, it would be better to call it a structure put together by throwing some lengths of timber together than a house. The roof was made using a collection of tree leaves and held down with a rock. The house that was leaning to one side swayed sideways as a result of the dragon pping its wings for crying out loud.

    The dragon seemed to really value the house. The dragon deliberatelynded some distance away to avoid crushing it with her body. She didnt release me, that being said. Instead, she threw me straight into theke.

    I struggled in the water. Fortunately, it wasnt deep. Consequently, it didnt take me long to float back up. I had no idea what the dragon was trying to achieve by throwing me into the water. She nkly looked at me from one side, and then reached its head into the water for a drink. Then, she sprayed the water all over me.

    To me, it felt as if I was sted with a high-pressure water gun, as it drove me straight to the centre of theke. Actually, I felt as though the water current swept me up. Yes, as in swept me flying into the air and thennding back into the water. I felt as though the pressure shattered my organs.

    While floating on the water surface, I looked at the sky in a daze. I thought for a second Id live longer if I didnt follow the dragon

    The dragon then looked at me satisfied.

    You were trying to give me a bath? I pondered.

    The White Deer King finally arrived by the edge of theke. She rushed into the water, grabbed onto my cor with her mouth and pulled me to the shore with all her might. She then licked me. She looked relieved. She stood to one side and red at the dragon.

    Youre angry now, but you fled before I silently remarked.

    Seeing the White Deer King angry mm was quite heart-warming, though

    The dragon didnt seem to care for the White Deer Kings anger in the slightest. Instead, she focused on me. I crawled up from the ground. She came over blew in my face. If I had to describe it, it felt akin to being thrown into the dryer. The hot wave dried my wet clothes. Pleased, she looked at me, and then said, Wait for me. I shall take thou to see thou father.

    My dad?! Wheres my dad?! Where is he?! Is he still alive?!!

    The dragon didnt reply. Instead, she turned her back to me and slowly walked behind a dune of sand. I didnt need a response in the end, because I saw it. Underneath a tree by theke was a small tombstone. The tombstone was the same as Lunas. There were no decorations, but a loved one was buried there, as well

 Book 14: Chapter 46

    Book 14: Chapter 46

    I sat next to the tombstone. No matter how I looked at it, the stone seemed as though it was pulled off from some boulder. There was no mound of dirt. The only thing there was a tombstone. I sat there in silence. To be frank, I didnt feel anything emotionally. He mightve been my father, but I didnt have any emotional attachments to him. To me, he was just a random stranger and someone who Id sigh about. To me, it felt no different to looking at the grave of a stranger. As a matter of fact, it felt as though I was looking at the grave of somebody from another generation, somebody I only knew of from word-of-mouth and books. I quietly sighed before standing up.

    This is not a grave, thou need not worry.

    I suddenly heard a voice a voice from behind. The voice wasnt an imposing voice from overhead, but from a location of the same height I was currently at. I turned my head around to see a pair of blue and golden eyes looking at me. I froze up the first time I saw her. Aside from her eyes, everything else about her was the product of Elizabeth and Vyvyanbined. She had Vyvyans long blonde hair and Elizabeths thin lips. Her fingers were the same as Vyvyans, in that they were more slender than human fingers. As for her breasts they were a little bit bigger than the two of them She was about my height, and therefore very tall. She possessed thebination of my two moms unique points. I thought my moms were staring at me for a second It wasnt a magnificent feeling. Normally, if my two moms both came to me and looked at me that way, then that meant that they were about to fight again and definitely for something to do with me.

    She gently moved her hand. Her blue and golden eyes staring at me caused me to feel a little dizzy. Peoples eyes didnt emit light; they received light. However, her snake-like eyes seemed to emit light. Her pupils were slightly strange. Her gaze contained a tinge of sadness.

    Dragons feel sorrow? Will they feel sorrow for an elf? I asked myself.

    She let out a heavy sigh, and then ced a hand on my head. To be honest, her action made me feel the same type of concern I felt when Elizabeth first touched me I suspected she was going to twist my neck off She stroked my head: Thou have already grown. Thou father mentioned thou many times. I see thou as my child.

    Her archaic dialect was so hard to understand. I thought, If youve spoken with my father before, did you not learn how to speak?!

    I said, Sorry, sorry, I want to know if my father is still alive or not.

    Come with me.

    She turned around and her ck robe fluttered. I suspected her clothes were made from her scales However, I didnt think itd be ck She didnt wait for me and went ahead instead. I followed after her. I asked her countless questions, but she didnt answer any.

    The two of us walked to a ce nearby a mountain of sand. To my surprise, there was a cave underneath the sand. Perhaps there was a rock mountain underneath the sand. The dragon turned around and pointed at the cave. She put her hand into her mouth. When she took it back out, it was on fire.

    Thats your idea of a fire torch?! was what I thought.

    The two of us entered the cave. It was hot outside, which was attributed to the sun and sand outside. Inside the cave, however, it was moist and cold. The dragon walked ahead of me. She walked extremely quickly despite all the holes and bumps in the ground. I suffered as a result. My boots were wet due to stepping into more water puddles than I could keep count of.

    The cave went a lot deeper than I imagined, and it had lots of different paths. Id be lost if I entered alone. I didnt know how far I went, but my physical stats werent at their primes at the moment, so I soon felt so tired that I leaned on a wall and panted.

    Thou are physically weak. She turned around and looked at me with a reprimanding look.

    I leaned on the wall and panted. Angered, I replied, Thats why I said Im almost dead. Im in a physically poor condition at the moment. I wouldnt be so weak, otherwise!

    She seemed to be scanning me to see if there was anything wrong with me. I felt I mightve had a chance at being cured if she could identify my issue, but she didnt say anything. Instead, she came over and grabbed my hand. I almost cried over the warm sensation. It felt the same as Mommy Vyvyans hand. I felt touched as if I had returned to Mommy Vyvyan.

    Why are thou crying?

    She seemed to be shocked as to why I suddenly wanted to cry. I quickly lowered my head and wiped the tears at the corners of my eyes. It was embarrassing to cry in front of others. I smiled helplessly: Sorry, I thought of my Mom. You bear a striking resemnce to my mom.

    Thou mom? Ah She nodded; she looked envious. She tightened her hold on my hand. If it was Mommy Vyvyan that was holding my hand, Id feel reassured and warm, but I felt as if the dragon would crush my hand. She continued forward while holding my hand. She didnt look back. I looked at her long golden hair that was the same as Mommy Vyvyans, gently swaying in front of me. When she reached a corner, she suddenly whispered, Thou father often mentioned his wife and kids. I feel jealous. I have lived here alone for thousands of years. Jealous. I lived with thy father for many years, but never had a child.

    Slice it how you like it, but the dragon was a third-party, wasnt she? My father already married Vyvyan and Elizabeth, and had a son with them.

    Why do you consider yourself my fathers main wife and want to have children with him? Also, whatever you say, you kidnapped the elves here as your toys. Youre a dragon; how are you going to build a family with an elf? I wanted to ask.

    She seemed to ponder something before lowering her head all of a sudden. She then righteously said to me, Thou father and I have deep feelings. Thou is thy fathers son, therefore thou are also my son.

    Sorry, I dont think thats how it works

    My internal reaction: How did I be your child all of a sudden?! Vyvyan and Elizabeth are still alive. My father is a bastard who falls for every new woman he meets and forgets his current one, but Im not! How in the world can I randomly have another mother?! Im Elizabeth and Vyvyans son, since I grew up in their bodies, but you and I dont have a single connection! If you didnt kidnap my father, I wouldnt even know of your existence.

    I abruptly found myself unable to find the words, for I was shocked by everything before my eyes. We were struggling to traverse a dark and wet cave, but we suddenly found a massive vacant space. The area was so vast that it appeared an entire mountain was dug out. There were all sorts of gold coins and treasures in the vast space, and they were all squished together. Even a small light could light up the entire cave.

    Legends imed that dragons had a habit of collecting treasures, and it sure appeared to be true. I had no idea where she collected so much gold and treasures from. Every step I took was stepping on golden foil. The question was, where was my father?

    Thy father was weak. He is buried here and covered by the gold. This is the ce I like most and has the things that I like most, which includes thy father, gold and thou.

    She spun around and looked at me. Her eyes were full of affection, causing me to feel flustered

    By the sounds of it, my father was dead and buried in the cave. Did she alleviate him of his pain due to him being too weakened? I didnt know. Whatever the case, my father die in the desert

    I knelt down on the ground and brushed away the heavy gold and silver bit by bit. I finally saw a box supported by crystal beneath. I slowly opened it. Inside was a crown. I had never seen it before. Regardless, it randomly felt close to me. To put it into perspective, it felt as though we were inherently rted. I assumed it was an elfs crown.

    In my opinion, the crown was very simr to Mommy Vyvyans crown. She didnt usually wear it, but youd be stunned by it at fast nce. The previous King was my father. I figured he would have had something simr to it to wear out.

    The dragon walked up behind me. She pointed at everything in the surroundings and solemnly said, Thy fathers crown. Thou can take it. Stay and keep mepany. Thou are simr to thy father and thou are my son, while I am thy mother as she is thy mother. Thou could apany her, so thou can keep mepany.

    Colour me dumbfounded. The dragon looked serious. She pressed her hands onto my shoulder. One of her goals was to let me see my father, while the other was to have me stay and keep herpany!! The dragon was dying from loneliness in the desert. By the looks of things, not even dragons can bear with the pain of loneliness.

    There was a tinge of sorrow and determination in her eyes. She looked into my eyes and carried on in a soft tone: I loved him. I loved thy father. My heart hurt so much when thy father passed away. I want to continue living with thy father. Thy arrival after thy fathers demise must be the will of the heavens. Thou should stay with me, and I shall take care of thou. I can give thou gold and money. I can nt trees for thou!

    I see; so those trees by theke were nted by this dragon I figured.

    How much effort would it take to nt trees in a desert? How would you sessfully nt them? Elves liked the colour green; they liked nature. Perhaps she nted them to make my father happy. The dragon built an area of sand around this ce, thereby framing the oasis. By doing that, she gave my father thest sights of green. Perhaps she truly loved my father very much. She wanted me to stay, too. I couldnt stay, though; rather, Id die, too, if I stayed.

    I shook my head: I want to live. Even if I stay, Ill die. My body wont hold up. Can you not sense that?

    She pressed her hands on my shoulder and solemnly responded, I can save thou; I can save thou. If thou live, thou shall stay with me.

    I never expected her to promise to save me so decisively. Not even Vyvyan could save me, yet she epted it so easily.

    Can she really save me? I pondered. I answered, All right.

    I decided to give it a try. To begin with, dragons were creatures that were beyond our realm ofprehension. I didnt need to believe anything anymore. All I needed to believe in was her.

 Book 14: Chapter 47

    Book 14: Chapter 47

    The sandy mountain didnt originally exist. I believe the area shouldve been the same as the desert outside, t and with insane amounts of sand blowing around. The dragon mustve toiled away to build the sandy mountain that provided full coverage from the wind. Theke in the centre mustve also been her work. After all, it wouldve quickly dried up without mana. It was impossible for a dragon to turn the ce into a ce with flowers and running water. Nevertheless, she built a love nest with all of that to please an elf she loved.

    I didnt know what exactly my father did to her, but for the overlord to let him have his way was proof that the elf, who came to y the dragon, lived with the dragon here for some time. Further, he passed away not long ago, which meant that, when I was running around and knew the elf was missing, he was actually fishing in peace at theke, waiting for the dragon toe back.

    She truly loved my father. When I sat with her and gazed at the moonlight reflecting off theke, her gaze was tender when she spoke of my father. For some reason, my father grew weaker by the day. I presumed it was due to mana deficiency as I experienced then, which led to his eventual death. That called several things into question: If he suffered from mana deficiency as I suffered, how could I live? My father was right next to the dragon. Why did he end up dying? Did the dragon really have a solution?

    She retold my fathers story next to me. Just as the moonlight made the water in theke appear clear, everything here existed for my father. The determined trees that survived were a result of the two of them protecting them with all they had. When tornadoes came, the dragon covered the wobbly trees and my anxious father with her wings. The dragon and he travelled miles to steal mud and water from the elvennds by carrying the water in her mouth bit by bit back to theke. Overtime, they sessfully created theke.

    She did all of that to make my father happy. At the same time, she worked hard so that he could stay with her. She went through so much physical effort to build all of it for him while he stayed by her side the entire time. He watched her fly off and waited for her return. They didnt say much to each other, but it was the first time the dragon felt a blissful sense of responsibility. However, she came back to be confused and in a dilemma over the sea of cold gold coins. After that, though, she could tightly embrace with him in theke.

    Dragons could warm up theke, turning it into a hot spring. The dragon also liked having her lover caress her. Dragons touched the tips of their noses to express their affection. She felt that same blissful feeling when she transformed into her human form and kissed with him. Their kisses were the most blissful moments of her life. Perhaps they could sleep together in the future, as well She genuinely considered my father her husband. She felt it was his obligation to make her feel good She genuinely never considered herself the third party.

    With regards to her human form, she could take on any appearance of her choice. Hence, her appearance was actually generated from the most ideal appearance my father had in mind. The dragon valued the story with my father, but she seemed to be jealous of me, Vyvyan and Elizabeth. When they were mentioned, she revealed a sad and slightly angry gaze despite her appearance bearing a striking resemnce to them.

    She told me lots of things at night. Lots. And then lots more. She virtually didnt show me any hostility. After I agreed to her request, she seemed to be very satisfied. However, I didnt really want to agree to her request. It was obvious Id find a chance to run if I could live. She couldnt enter the elvennds. I believed the White Deer King could run as fast as she flew. Subsequently, it shouldnt be impossible for us to escape to the elvennds. I couldnt find the resolve to do that when I looked at her expression, though.

    She looked as blissful as though she had obtained her most cherished child. Shed been so lonely living in the desert all alone for over a thousand years. She finally had a family. She finally had somebody she could chat with. The dragon cherished that time with all her heart. The dragon was also a woman who cared for her family. She just wanted me to stay by her side. All she asked for was a family member. Just one. I couldnt just stay there with her, nevertheless.

    She wasnt a threat to elves. She never killed any elf and she wasnt a violent dragon. In fact, she should be considered a very normal dragon.

    She wasnt my only family. My wives and moms at home were just as pitiful. Besides, I had children. It was impossible for me to stay as my father did. My father truly fell in love with the dragon and chose to abandon his wife and young child. I didnt want to criticise a dead man. He probably felt Vyvyan couldnt live a proper life with him, but it was probably also because he never loved her. In short, he stayed in the desert, spent the remainder of his life with this dragon here in the desert, and then died in her warmth. If Im correct, dragons had a longer lifespan than elves. Those days mustve been a beautiful period to the dragon.

    She considered my father and me the same person. That was why she wants me to stay so badly. She assumed Id stay as my father did. The people around me required my protection and needed me to take care of them. I couldnt abandon them and stay with her. I wasnt going to be buried there; it was where I was to be reborn. Phoenixes are reborn in mes, while I was reborn in the desert.

    She was my fathers secret mistress, but she never did anything wrong, nor was she some insect that vied for anything. To the contrary, she was a woman who genuinely loved my father. She was no different to Vyvyan or Elizabeth. I might not need to treat her as I did my mothers, but I, at least, couldnt let her suffer the loneliness she suffered for thousands of years.

    I couldnt tell her I had to leave. Unlike Vyvyan, she couldnt read my thoughts. I needed to ensure I could survive first; then Id tell her the truth. Sure, it was a form of lying, but it was a lie that I inevitably had to tell. If I didnt lie, nobody would attain bliss, be it the dragon or me.

    The sky gradually turnedpletely dark. The dragon stood up. She seemed to yearn for more but decided to sleep first. From behind, I shouted out, I want to know how I can live.

    She stopped in her tracks and turned back to look at me: Thou is my son?

    What?

    The abrupt question threw me off. We exchanged eye contact for a long time before I realised she didnt make a statement but asked a question. She asked me a question as opposed to forcefully trying to possess me. Her eyes showed her unease. She looked at me with a sincere look as she awaited my answer.

    Was I her son? I wanted to straight-up deny it. I didnt know her up until a few hours ago. Although she had a rtionship with my father, I wasnt rted to her in any capacity.

    I havent got the foggiest clue as to how blissful you two were together to be inseparable. Mommy Vyvyan raised me. Mommy Elizabeth gave me my first life. These two moms of mine gave me warmth and took care of me. What has this dragon done for me, though? Your romance with my father has nothing to do with me. You could build all of this for my father, but youve never held me orforted me, was the answer I wanted to give.

    I couldnt bring myself to speak my mind when I went to speak due to the look in her eyes. Her eyes were full of hope. They were so bright. There was no way I could bear to reject her. It was akin to a girls final nervous request. I guess she felt the same way. As thest dragon, thest dragon overwatching the ce, she really wanted a family.

    Her lover was gone. She knew she didnt have a child, yet stubbornly refused to wake up from her dream. That mustve been why she was waiting for my answer so eagerly. I was aware that it wasnt appropriate for me tough, but I thought of a scam advertisement all of a sudden. You know, the kind where they tell you that you need X amount of dors for your mothers dream Those are scams. The woman in front of me, however, could probably give me all of the gold and money in the cave if I just called her mom.

    Yes. If my father loved you and if you loved my father, then you are my mother. That was my response in the end. It was partially for gains and partially out of sympathy.

    The moonlight shone on my back, concealing my face in my shadow. I didnt know if she could see my face or not, for I didnt want her to see me in the moment. I wasnt being honest, but it could be considered a lie with good intent. I felt as though my conscience was being tortured, having said that.

    Tears came forth from her snake-like eyes. I never knew dragons shed tears until then. She walked over to me in an aggressive manner as though she wanted to swallow me whole, and then pulled me into her tight embrace. All my bones felt as though they were going to be crushed

    Okay Okay Okay Save thou Save thou I shall definitely save thou Promise!!

    At the time, I forgot something, and that was what Mommy Vyvyan said: a mother can give up anything for her child, including her life

 Book 14: Chapter 48

    Book 14: Chapter 48

    <strong>*Gasp!!*</strong>

    Vyvyan vigorously sat up and panted. She extended her hand to her side, but there was nothing there. Panic-stricken, she looked left and right, only to suddenly discover that nobody would ever lie next to her again regardless if it was the dubious husband of hers or her most beloved child, for they were no longer around.

    Vyvyan sat in ce. She wasparable to a maiden who lost her most cherished toy. She wanted to hug something but couldnt. She shouldve been the happiest woman. She was the mightiest, had a harmonious family and had her most precious treasure, which was her obedient and adorable son. Her tribe granted her the mana she possessed, and her husband was forced to be with her. Only her son truly came from within her. He really called her Mom.

    Vyvyan covered her face with her shaky hands. Her tears were on the verge of bursting. She was in despair. She didnt know how she was going to live. Everything she cherished was no longer in sight. Everything she loved most had left and to the same ce, no less.

    Vyvyan actually knew where her husband was. She also knew what he did and went through. It wasnt hard for her to track her brother. She could sense something as long as she had a blood rtion to her target. However, she had no idea where her son had gone, since he no longer possessed his own mana. The mana he currently had was Gods mana. As such, she wasnt even able to tell if her son was alive or not A few days ago, however, she sensed her sons mana once again. He was where her husbandst was, though. She sensed him at the elves out of bounds area where her husband died.

    Vyvyan assumed the dragon took her son. She couldnt confirm if he had escaped or not. If it was possible, Vyvyan would instantly go there Although she didnt have her sons precise location, she could reach the lighthouse via teleportation. That was the mana hub for the entire area surrounding the forbidden zone.

    But my son left with the determination to die. What would I do after saving him? Would my son die on elven soil or the North? Vyvyan asked herself.<em> She</em> didnt dare to go. She didnt dare to see her son, who would never wake up. She was extremely afraid. She worried, How am I going to live the day I see his corpse?

    Vyvyan looked toward the North and took in a deep breath.

    ========

    Elizabeth vigorously opened her eyes then drew her sword by the head of her bed. However, somebody hugged her before she could take a swing. Shocked, Elizabeth threw her sword away and caught the person hugging her. Voice surprised, she asked, Vyvyan?! Vyvyan, what are you here for?

    I cant I really cant Elizabeth I cant hold myself together any longer I really cant I cant take it anymore I want to die. I really want to die What am I going to do about the elves after I die? Living is so painful now So painful Why do I Why cant my husband and son be with me? My son has gone to suicide, right?

    Elizabeth hugged Vyvyan and let thetter cry in her arms. She let out a soft sigh: Its okay. Its okay. Its okay, Vyvyan, its okay. My son will be all right. Hes not going out there to die; hes gone off to live. Vyvyan, Vyvyan, trust my son. Youre out of ways, but he has a way. Think about it: when has he ever let us down?

    But hes just a kid Hes just a kid Hes just a kid Why does he have to go through these things? Its too cruel on him too cruel Hes just a kid Its all my fault Its all my fault Its all my fault that hes suffering so much Its all my fault!

    Vyvyan raised her head and tightly grabbed Elizabeths arm. Vyvyan was no longer eloquent andposed as usual. She grabbed onto Elizabeth as if she was a terrified child. Elizabeth let out a heavy sigh, and then sped Vyvyans face. In a solemn tone, Elizabeth exined, Vyvyan, calm down. Calm down. Its not your fault, and Troy is no longer a child. Youre not the only one whos currently worried about Troy. Everybody is worried about him right now. Hes not just your son. Hes also Nier and Lucias husband, and hes the father to several girls. We cant do anything right now, though. We

    We can!!! Vyvyan grabbed Elizabeths cor before she could finish and shouted. I can sense my sons location. I initially couldnt, since the mana he had didnte from me, but a few days ago, his own mana reappeared. Do you know where he is? Hes in the elves forbidden zone. In other words, hes where Inard passed away!

    Elizabeths expression changed at the mention of Inard. She looked nkly at Vyvyan. Vyvyan took in a deep breath and went on, Since my son wants to live, we must go and rescue him!! We have to go! How is my son going to fight that dragon without our help?! How will he survive?!

    It took Elizabeth a while to pull herself together to answer, You want to go there to save my son? My son went there with ns to save himself. Wouldnt you get in his way if you went there now? Think properly, Vyvyan. You cant save my son, so let him save himself!!

    Why would he go there if he wanted to save himself? Can a dragon help an elf?! Moreover, thats where his father died!! You think that the dragon will spare an elf in front of it?!

    Elizabeth lingered. Though she didnt want to disturb Troys operation, Vyvyan was right. Besides, while Elizabeth appeared calm on the surface she was actually suffering within. Every day Troy was still in danger was worrying. Shed runps between hope and despair every day. She felt her son would appear at any moment, but she was also afraid he wouldnte back

    Vyvyan sternly said, Lets go protect him, Elizabeth. I, alone, cant defeat a dragon. Dragons are inherent nemeses of elves. Our magic is ineffective against them no matter how pure our mana is. Thats why its impossible for me to y the dragon. You, on the other hand, can. Call that girl, too. The three of us can definitely y the dragon and bring my son back.

    Elizabeth went to speak, but nothing came out. The two of them exchanged eye contact for a while before Elizabeth slowly shook her head: I believe in my Son. Vyvyan, I believe he has a reason for being there if he dared to go there. I believe he would never seek death, so I dont n to go. It would be pointless for us to go. We have to let him face all this alone.

    I knew it. Youre still a coward just as you were in the past. Vyvyan shoved Elizabeth back down onto the bed. Vyvyan yelled, Youre the same as you were in the past. Youre a coward who abandons your child! You dont have the guts to make decisions, because youre afraid of bearing the consequences! Youre afraid youll be met with pain, so you dont dare to go and act!! Youre not worthy of being a mother!! Youre doing the exact same thing you did back then, throwing your child away!!

    What else can I do?!! Just do as you say and rush over there to kill the dragons?! What next?! What next?! Huh?! What are we going to do next? You have a way to sustain my sons life?! You still have a way to keep him alive? Do you?! Elizabeth grabbed Vyvyans blonde hair and shouted in her face. Whats the difference between my past self and you right now? Can you not do anything except cry and shout?! Arent you the same as I was in the past? What right do you have to call me a coward?! Youre the same as I was in the past! You have no right toe seek me!! What are we going to go there for?! What for?!! Can my son stay alive if we kill the dragon?! How would we do that?!! How on Earth would we do that?!!

    We should, at least, do something, shouldnt we?! Are we supposed to just watch my son be around that dragon?! Are we just going to watch him?! Id rather do something wrong than do nothing!! What do we need to do to calm ourselves? I can only calm down if I see my son safe and sound!!! You coward! All you could do was watch your husband leave, and now youre going to let your son leave, too!

    Elizabeth stopped talking and pped Vyvyan instead of arguing. Vyvyan dawdled for a moment, and then returned the favour. The two of them soon began to fight, grabbing each others hair and trying to yank it out.

    Elizabeth thundered, You called me a coward! You called me a coward! You think youre the only one worried about him?! You think youre the only one who loves him?! You think youre the only one who cares, Elf?!! Im very worried about him, as well! I love him, as well!! I want him toe back, as well!! You think Im inferior to you?! I dont love my son any less than you do!! Im not a coward!! Im not!!!

 Book 14: Chapter 49

    Book 14: Chapter 49

    The dragon sped my face. While I felt as though all my bones were going to be crushed thest time she hugged me, she was very gentle when she sped my face. The warmth of her hand was besotting. It felt the exact same as Mommy Vyvyans hands, while her boobs had Mommy Elizabeths shape. The way she sped me felt the same as my two moms holding me down, blissful and rxing. The dragon lightly pressed down on me. I couldnt feel any scales. I, instead, felt the softness of flesh.

    Her clothes were made from her scales, so she wouldnt strip; she could change, however. Her thin ck dress unted her entire body, but below it was pure-white skin that had visible traces of blue scale outlines. Her human form could be altered, so she took on a form that humans and elves would consider perfect. Her different coloured eyes made me feel slightly dizzy.

    I pondered, Its the first time she and I have met, but why is this night so amorous? I dont know what she can see through the magic of her heterochromia eyes. Lots of people have imed Im resembling my father more and more. Does that mean she sees her lover in me?

    I lied on the bed in silence and allowed her hands to freely swim across my face before slowly descending down to my neck. Her hand stopped at my pulse. I could feel my pulse slowly running along her finger. A mix of emotions lingered in her gaze. There was some joy, sadness, ire and despair.

    Is she thinking of my father? Is she thinking of the elf that resembled me, who was also below her as I am now? I questioned.

    His pulse wouldnt beat again no matter how much she called out or cried. She stroked my neck and looked at the face she was too familiar with.

    Was there a tinge of regret and hope? I wondered to myself.

    Should we start?

    I couldnt bear to stir her memories. Nheless, I took priority over the past. She lingered then nodded. She leaned down. I felt something heavy on my chest that could virtually break my ribs. Vyvyan and Elizabeth were enough. The two of them really made me suffocate when they came together. I subconsciously opened my mouth, and the dragon didnt let the opportunity slip, immediately blocking my mouth.

    The temperature inside her mouth didnt drop after taking on the form of a human. It felt as if I was thrown into an iron pot. Oddly enough, it felt nice. I never knew a dragons tongue could be so agile. Shepletely sealed the area my tongue could move around in. Mouths were a rtively sensitive body part for human beings  if Im correct. I felt the soft heat prowling every corner of my mouth. In fact, it went to the back and pried my throat. I couldnt stop her abuse at all. It was no kiss; it was possessiveness.

    Her hot saliva slowly flowed into my mouth, making me feel as if I was swallowing strong alcohol into my belly, burning everything from my mouth down to my belly, and then scrunching it all up. I couldnt help but feel nauseous. However, my body begged for more. Her ancient mana continued to flow into my body. The dragon didnt seem to hold herself back with any brakes and did all she could to transfer her mana to me. I gradually felt my mana being replenished, which was the same sensation as when I sucked blood. I cant deny dragons truly possess rtively powerful mana. I had to suck blood with Vyvyan, but I could obtain adequate mana through kissing with the dragon.

    Want me to be honest? It seriously felt too good. I didnt know if I felt that way due to the suffocation and numbing heat from the dragon. Either way, my entire body grew numb. In fact, I even wrapped my arm around the dragon and embraced her. I looked ahead of me despite there being nothingness. I seemed to see Mommy Vyvyan in front of me with a smile. I saw her usual smile and the gentle look on her face from the side. I saw Mommy Elizabeths shy, but blissful, eyes. I saw her looking eager to hug me, yet looking shy, due to fear of me rejected her. I felt the warmth of my moms embracing me and their gentleness.

    I felt as though I was by my moms sides. I think there was a saying that was true. When away from my moms, I was the King of the North, Nier and the maidens husband, and Nona and the girls father. When I was with my moms, though, I was just a wilful kid, a child who still wants to be in their arms and spoiled. It was all moms fault. They made me that way. That was bliss. To have those sorts of moms was a blessing.

    I hugged the dragon in front of me tightly. I could seemingly see a familiar and iparably gently light with my foggy vision. I tightly hugged her. She slowly curled up her body and caressed my face. In the spur of the moment, I couldnt contain myself, so I looked at the silhouette in front of me and softly said, Mom I love you Sorry Mom Mom

    The dragon suddenly stiffened up, and the atmosphere all around froze ice old. It started off seemingly amorous and heavy in hormones, but instantly returned to normal. The weight and warmth on my body vanished. The dragon slowly sat up, albeit remaining on top of me. The calm, cool breeze calmed me down. Only then did I realise what I said. However, I managed to calm down in the panic. I had no reason to worry about those things. I didnt say to Nier, Lucia, I love you. I just called the dragon Mom. So what?

    She looked at me in a daze; simrly, I looked back at her the same way. I felt my mana had basically fully recovered, but I was sure that it wasnt the permanent fix. I didnt want to rely on that method to solve my mana issue. Otherwise, Id be stuck in the desert forever. I went to the desert for my family; staying there would defeat the purpose. I could just return to Vyvyan if that was the case.

    Voice shaky, the dragon stuttered, Thou Thou called me

    Only then did I realise what exactly I just did.

    I just made myself her son. In the beginning, it was a one-sided situation, with her alone considering me her child, but I went and acknowledged her as my mom! I just picked up my dead old mans mess and dumped it on myp. Elizabeth and Vyvyan couldnt do anything to him, since he was dead, but if I brought back a mom this time, the two of them would most probably lock me up especially Vyvyan!

    Hurry! What did thou call me?!!

    I nned to slip my way away from the question, but she grabbed my face with her hands and pulled it up to hers. I said that she was very gentle when she sped my face, but it was darn frightening when she sped it again. I had a feeling that shed tear my head off if I didnt answer.

    She was eager and nervous. It was more frightening than the first time I saw Elizabeth. She was more thirsty and eager than Elizabeth. Elizabeth wanted to hear me call her Mom, while the dragon wanted a family

    I knew that there was a chance that Id lose my life if I didnt give her the response that she was after. I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath. In a voice of despair and, in an attempt to get her off my case, I quietly replied, Mom I

    She didnt wait for me to finish. The dragon didnt care about my tone or what exactly I wanted to say. She heard the one thing that she wanted to hear most, which was Mom. She let out a loud scream. It sounded akin to abination of a dragon and a humans voice. She then pulled me into her tight embrace It was my closest brush with death

    She gave me hot and passionate kisses on my face. I felt as if my face would be set aze. Then, she ced me back on the bed with one hand and charged out of the cave. Momentster, I heard the sounds of wings pping as well as a majestic roar. It appeared that the cave couldnt withstand the dragons excitement.

    Meanwhile, I contemted, Did she have to fly twops outside and spit some fire to be able to calm down? It doesnt matter what she thinks, but I understand that I just picked up that old bastards mess. How am I going to deal with this dragon? I cant leave, but then would Vyvyan and Elizabeth be able to ept her if I bring her back?

    Forget it. Why did I even bother asking? Its straight up impossible. Nier and Lucia almost killed each other for me. The jealousy of elves is no joke. If I bring back this dragon, I bet my moms would team up to butcher her.

    It was a tough situation. I had me to share, admittedly. I shouldnt have mentioned it in front of the dragon She reacted excitedly whenever it was mentioned. I didnt know if shed still let me go or not. Whatever the case, I had to find a way to address my problem for good. I wasnt after a few mouthfuls of mana; I needed to be able to produce my own mana just as I did in the past as an elf. I wanted to be able to live on my own even if I couldnt use magic. Not rely on mana from others.

 Book 14: Chapter 50

    Book 14: Chapter 50

    The Imperial Pce in the North was Freyas pride. It maintained the unique characteristics of anthropoid architecture, while adopting the unique things that gave humanity and elves their unique identities. The star at the highest point shone light down on the people before the sun did. However, if the massive statue of Troy made from gold and iid diamonds was to be created, then that structure would probably be the pride of the North. With that said, it would only be their pride if it didnt impact their lives, for it required massive amounts of manpower and funds. The enormous structure would only be an extremely heavy burden for the North at the time.

    Ying was blown away when she saw the Imperial Pce. She wasnt too interested in anything and seldom revealed any emotions on her face, yet she was so stunned that her mouth was slightly open as she admired the grandeur pce. She had never seen such a sturdy and grandeur structure before. She had no concept of things rted, but she had to praise the structure in her sight. She really wanted to bring Xia over to see it, because there was no way she could describe its magnificence to Xia.

    The guards approached Ying respectfully and saluted her before speaking: Miss Ying, please head in. Princess Freya is waiting for you.

    Ying nodded. The two guards pulled open the main doors of the Imperial Pce and weed her inside. While the majority of the guards had never met her, there was a rumour going around that Ying had an ambiguous rtionship with His Majesty, so the guards were cautious. They were careful when they stepped into the pce grounds, but all of the guards treated her as though she was the most esteemed guest, showing her their utmost sincerity and etiquette.

    The guards looked at Ying, who had a different air about her. Ying brushed her long ck hair, and then walked to the pce with her held high and chest up. The scent she had on her spiced up the clear air. Her elegant, charming face and body had the guards making double takes. Nier had warned them many times before that they couldnt let a womans beauty charm them, but they couldnt ovee their instincts as men, subsequently raising their heads every now and then.

    The guards watched the beautiful Ying enter the Imperial Pce. They didnt know what she was doing, but they were all certain of the authenticity of the rumour. If such a pretty woman entered the Imperial Pce, she had to be His Majestys mistress. His Majesty had lots of women around him. Stories of heroes and beautiesing together were hot topics with the guards and maids, nheless. The people didnt mind His Majestys private life, either.

    Uhm, it appears that we have one more in the Harem now. Well be calling Miss Ying, Princess in the future, thought the guards.

    Freya looked at Nara, who was in front of her and obviously somewhat angry. She hopelessly sighed and ced her pen down. In a soft tone, she beseeched, I am very sorry, Miss Nara. I sincerely apologise. To be frank, we cannot immediately repay the money, gold and treasures we loaned from you and we have no means of collecting enough to pay you back in a short timeframe. The reason is that we are currently in a tight spot financially

    Miss Freya, you have already repeated that in your letter countless times.

    Nara could tell Freya was in a weak position and was unwilling to say anymore. She was already aware Freya couldnt pay her back right away. What Nara wanted, of course, wasnt the money. As long as the ounts existed, there was no fear of Freya dying it. What she was attempting to do was turn the money into a bargaining chip. She wanted to get what she wanted from the North. She reasoned that Freya would have to take it into consideration regardless of what it was she asked for.

    Nara took in a deep breath and sternly said, I loaned Karnashuns money to you, because His Majesty helped me in the desert, so I was very grateful and trusted him. When I heard the North was short on finances, I provided arge sum of money and gold from the desert without any hesitation. I am aware you are not in a position to be able to pay back your loan at the moment. However, you have to at least let me know what you did with it, right? I loaned money because of His Majesty, yet he is not here when I havee, and I do not see where my money has gone. I am now very concerned. Where exactly has my money gone?

    That question was the main problem. Freya could think of countless ways to dy their repayment, but she had no way of facing the questioned posed It was a nightmare she never wanted to recall. She was so sluggish that she couldnt say a thing. Seeing the young sharp-tongued and smart girl was speechless, Nara was so delighted that she almostughed aloud.

    Miss Freya, if this question makes things hard for you, I shall say no more. In short, I am still willing to trust His Majesty. I trust that His Majesty is not somebody who loans money, and then runs away, because of his ambitions and ideals. In saying that Nara giggled: In saying that, I am the lord of a city, at the end of the day. I loaned His Majesty money, and the money also came from the people of Karanshun in addition to my own. If they find out I loaned money to another city and did not get anything out of it, I may lose my position as the lord. Therefore, Miss Freya, I must take something back, regardless. You would not happen to refuse this request, would you?

    Rendered hopeless, Freya held her hand to her face. She had no viable n. Nara didnt do anything illegal for Freya to nitpick. It was all her fault. Her only choice was to bear the torment of her mistake. She knew Naras demand was outrageous; s, she had no choice but to ept it, as she owed them money. Nara respected her brother, but that wouldnt be a variable in Naras outrageous demand. After all, private matters didnt have a bearing on business. Moreover, she was dealing with an ambitious lord.

    I will not ask for impractical things; therefore, you can rest assured, Miss Freya. I just want one thing, and that is three thousands rifles, the same model that your guard unit is currently using. Three thousand rifles and enough ammunition to use. As long as you can provide me with them, I shall write off all the interest. You can repay the loan whenever. What do you think? Miss Freya, I believe the cost of three thousand rifles and ammunition for it is more of a win for you than paying the interest, right?

    Three thousand?!

    Freya almost yelled. It wasnt the number that shocked her, since the weapon storage locations were already filled to the brim with rifles and ammunition the factories that finally qualified as factories made. The armies in the North had basically all been equipped with the most advanced rifles. She could pull together three thousand rifles in a matter of days. What shocked her was Naras ambition.

    Three thousand rifles and ammunition was enough to allow all the elites of Karnashun in the desert to swap out their most advanced weapons. Further, the desert was a ce that would allow her to maximise the effectiveness of rifles. That night, Freyas brother managed to wipe out all the exploration teams with less than a hundred men from his guard unit. Cavalry were no match for repeated firing rifles. If she agreed to Naras request, the bnce of the five nations in the desert would copse and Nara, who would have ultimate power, would be able to rule the entire desert.

    Nara looked at the astounded young girls expression and softly chuckled: Miss Freya, you have no need to feel worried, do you? The desert is too far from here. We have no way of threatening you. Furthermore, this is a simple matter for you, is it not? Miss Freya, our time for discussions is almost up. Can you give me an answer so that I do not need toe again tomorrow?

    I am very sorry Miss Nara, but I really will need to ask you toe again tomorrow. Please allow me to deliberate it. You must know that, if the power scale in an area undergoes a change on many fronts, we must take many things into consideration. Our next guest is very important, so I do not intend to bete. I am very sorry, Miss Nara.

    Freya stood up with a troubled mind. Nara didnt say anything. Nara, instead, stood up with a calm smile and saluted Freya. Nara then pulled open the door. Ying froze. She never expected the door to be pulled open as soon as she arrived. She looked at the maiden with beige skin colour. She didnt know if she should salute her or not. Nara, on the other hand, scanned Ying then chuckled quietly. She whispered, The North is a decent ce, isnt it? Warm, gentle, but ambitious. That must be why it attracts people here.

    Sorry.

    Ying didnt understand what Nara said. She didnt understand her due to thenguage barrier. Even if she did, she wouldnt have understood what Nara was getting at.

    Nothing. I am just very interested in you. After all, you are a very important guest for the North. Lions may be my favourite animal, but they cannot please me as a hunting dog can. Well then, good bye, Miss Pretty.

    Nara elegantly saluted her and left a confused Ying behind. Ying nkly watched Nara leave from behind. She tried her best toprehend what Nara meant, but she couldnt wrap her head around it no matter how she tried.

    Ah, Miss Ying. It is our first time meeting. I am Freya, Freya Freya Gdriel Rosvenor Mm It is our first time meeting, but I have heard a lot about you from my brother, so you can feel at ease. I heard you had something you wanted to see me about, which is why I made this appointment today. Come, please let me know what it is you need. My brother is not here, but I will be sure to fulfil your request.

    Ying wore a straight face. Freya was slightly frustrated. Freya seemed as though she was repeating pointless remarks. Sincerely, Ying stated, I came here to sign up as His Majestys bodyguard.

 Book 14: Chapter 51

    Book 14: Chapter 51

    When I woke up the next day, the dragon had vanished.

    I never felt so recovered ever since the ordeal. I sucked blood before, but I was never willing to suck enough every day to feelfortable, since I was worried about Mommy Vyvyan. I managed to obtain enough mana, since I didnt have to worry about robbing the dragon of all its mana.

    I sat up. Sleeping on top of a mountain of gold coins wasnt asfortable as I thought itd be. The smell of gold all around made me feel slightly ufortable. Id be more willing to sleep outside if possible even if that small timber house would be blown away with a single gust of wind.

    I stood up and slid down from atop the gold coins. I didnt know if the dragon collected so many gold coins from somewhere or what, but I have to give credit where its due. She did a decent job saving of them. You could buy a nation with the cave-worth of money. If possible, Id take it all back after I returned.

    She said that I could take as I please, and I called her Mom. By logic, I shouldve been her child. Therefore, inheriting her fortune I suddenly had a thought: Wait Wait. I could take her back to live in the North That wouldnt mean Im taking possession of her fortune. Its called moving homes.

    I slowly exited the cave. It was very difficult to find the correct path in the cave, but I made a mark at the entrance when I came in yesterday. Thankfully, I soon found the source of fresh air. I finally had fresh air in my mind instead of having my mind filled with the scent of gold. It was windy, and the sky was as red as yesterday, but the tiny oasis was a small shelter from the wind for me. I stood at the edge of theke and took in big breaths of fresh air. The dew on the leaves was clear, as well.

    I didnt know where the dragon went. I then saw the White Deer King by the side, looking at the leaves overhead and spacing out. There was no soil there, thus no grass. In other words, the White Deer King probably wanted to eat leaves. I walked over to her, and then gently stroked her neck. With a smile, I greeted her, Good morning, White Deer King.

    The White Deer King snorted. I walked up to the tree, and then climbed up to pluck down a few leaves. I then walked up to the White Deer King. I tore up the leaves then held it up to the White Deer Kings mouth; however, she didnt show me any gratitude or attention. Instead, she dly helped herself to them by snatching them off me, and shed even asionally bite my fingers.

    The White Deer King then came up to my side. She lowered her head and drank from theke. I gently caressed the White Deer King. I looked at the water in front of me feeling slightly mncholic. I softly remarked, Man I want to eat something I havent eaten anything for a day, and now Im starving That dragon knocked my backpack away, when all of our stuff is in it.

    The White Deer King hesitated for a moment, and then dangled a piece of a leaf in her mouth in front of me. I smiled helplessly: Im very thankful for your kind gesture, but I dont eat leaves.

    The White Deer King looked at me with displeasure as if I wasted her kind gesture. I scooped up some water with my hand and wiped the White Deer Kings face. She didnt dodge me. Instead, she licked my face. It mustve been the first time the White Deer King was so intimate with me

    Just when I was thinking that, a shadow suddenly appeared overhead. I looked up to see an enormous bodynding. I initially thought shended there to avoid destroying the ce. She pped her wings rapidly and slowlynded in the centre of theke. As a result, I was sshed with water as though it was torrential rain pouring down on me.

    I sighed then wiped the water off my face. Her eyes were fully golden when she was in her dragon form, but she had one golden eye and one blue eye when she was in her human form. Perhaps she wanted to imitate Mommy Vyvyans eyes. She stared at me with those eyes again. This time, however, there was no murderous intent or threat in them. There were only strong friendly sentiments and affection. She dangled a still-moving goat from her mouth I think it was a goat

    I looked at the huge horns and feet overhead. The dragon spat the goat down right in front of me. I listlessly looked at the goat. It struggled. It was afraid of even me. The White Deer King was surprised. She seemed to dislike unbing animals. After all, the goat looked repulsive, and it was covered in dust. Lets not forget there was the dragons saliva, too.

    The White Deer King went behind me and pestered me, seemingly wanting for me to kill the goat. The dragon then went up to the edge of theke. The goat struggled with all its might. As soon as it tried to flee, the dragon swiftly lowered her head and chomped off its head, spraying its blood in every direction.

    Fresh breakfast, my son.

    The dragon bit the goat apart, and then pushed it over to me. It was very obvious she was trying to please me when she spoke with a smile. A gust of wind blew. The huge dragon vanished. Recing her was a dignified woman. It was impossible to imagine the dignified woman was the dragon that bit a goats neck and stained herself with blood as a consequence. She walked up to the side of the goat. With a smile, she then asked, Son, how does thou want it prepared?

    What preparation methods do you have?

    Fuuu!!

    I watched the woman in front of me spit fire from her mouth, stunned. The mes burnt the fur of the goat, leaving just the juicy meat underneath. I nkly looked at the smokeing from the goat. The woman crouched down next to the goat, and then reached her hand out; wait, they were ws. I didnt know when she did it, but she had transformed her hand into her dragon w. She dug out its gut, taking out all of its organs then tossed them aside. She then spat fire inside its belly. When she was done, she ced the meat that was burnt outside and tender inside before me.

    Go on, eat, Son.

    She smiled as if she was trying to get in my good books; she was eager to have me take a bite. To be honest, I didnt particrly hate the goat meat in front of me Its a very blissful feeling to be able to enjoy grilled meat when youre hungry, but I was in a dilemma. How was I supposed to eat it? Was I supposed to just bite into it? Was I supposed to just chow down the goatrger than me?

    Noticing my concern, the dragons expression turned a little sour. It wasnt disappointment but self-me. She plucked a few leaves, and then transformed her hand into a w again. She tore the goat to pieces and carefully ced the meat onto the leaves just as I did for the White Deer King, and then served it up to me.

    I made a mistake. I made a mistake I was not thorough I made a mistake Son, son, here here here Have some Have some

    I looked at the sliced up meat in front of me. My heart throbbed. Back when I was at home, Mommy Vyvyan would also pass me the meat after she cut it up. When I was with Mommy Elizabeth, all of the meat would have been sliced before it was served up. Mommy Vyvyan loved to sit opposite me and watch me even if I didnt take a single bite. She would sit there with a look filled with bliss. I quietly thanked her, Thank you. Thank you, Mom Thank you

    R-Really? I I I I am very happy I am very happy I I want to fly a fewps I am going to fly

    She was excited to the point that her speech became incoherent rambling. I didnt even know what she exactly said. There was the ancient elvennguage mixed in with the dragon races ancientnguage. Everything was mashed together. She leapt to her feet; then she transformed into an enormous flying dragon. She cried out as she soared toward the sky. She apanied her flight with bright mes akin to fireworks

    What sort of habit is that? So so this dragons way of expressing excitement was by doingps in the sky Thats straightforward, for sure I thought.

    ============

    Current time at the Imperial Pce in the North

    Freya handed Ying a set of keys and seriously asked, This is your residence. Taking your sister, Xias condition into ount, there will be only your double room here. Further, you are scheduled for daytime shifts. We have also organised maids to look after Xia during the day; therefore, you need not worry. At night time, you just need to call out. There will be people who will take care of you. However, you must promise you will keep His Majesty safe during the day. Can you promise me that?

    Ying looked back at Freya, and then took in a deep breath. She solemnly replied, Sorry, but I cannot guarantee that, for I have never protected anybody else in the shrine. As such, I do not know how to protect an individual. But nheless, I will do my best; please have faith in me.

    Freya nodded: The guard unit will provide you with trainingter on. I hope you can be a qualified guard before His Majestys return. I have arranged for people to pick up your sister, so you do not need to worry. Please head on in, and see if it suits you.

    All right.

    Ying turned around and opened the door. It was a very standard home. There were no unnecessary decorations. Ying was very satisfied. Freya then turned to leave. Ying sat there alone on the bed, thinking about her sister.

    Ying?

    Ying looked up at the woman before her, feeling puzzled. Tone serious, Vyvyan said, Ying, you have time, right? You now have the task of a guard to fulfil. Lets go. Come with me to kill a beast thats the same as the wyrms. Come with me to kill another wild beast simr to it!

 Book 14: Chapter 52

    Book 14: Chapter 52

    Vyvyans long blonde hair gently swayed; her blue eyes had determination written in them. Puzzled, Ying asked, Did you have business with me, Queen Vyvyan? What do you want me to do? Although I am a bodyguard, I am unwilling to kill people.

    No, Im not asking you to kill anyone, and I dont have any ridiculous request to make of you. I want you to kill a wild beast thats simr to those wyrms. Its a wild animal thats endangering my son.

    Is it an animal?

    Its a wild beast thats simr to the wyrms. Its another wild beast that kills people. Its another wild beast that wants to kill my son. We want to kill it. We want to bring my son, who is also your master, back. Last time, our child protected us and saved us. This time, its our turn to protect him! Ying, what do you think?

    Ying had seen enough variety of monsters, and she wasnt worried about her conscience bearing any burden over killing a wild beast. From Yings perspective, there was no such thing as a good wild beast; only ones that harm people and ones that didnt. Previously, she had no means of killing wyrms. Otherwise, she wouldve annihted them all. She thought shed never be able to kill the wyrm, but that turned out to be false. Sometimes, the wyrms she wounded gradually died. However, there wasnt just one, and a new one would eventually surface. The thought of protecting wild beasts never crossed her mind. If the wild beast hurt those she loved, then killing them was justified. She had no pity for them. She had killed many wild beasts and guarded the vige for a long time. Killing a wild beast was as simple as the click of a finger.

    There was no problem, since Ying didnt have to kill a human being. Hence, she nodded: All right. Do I need to prepare anything?

    Vyvyan nodded: We need your sister, Xia, as well. The wild beast also has ayer of mana enveloping its body, which functions as its armour, so we need somebody who can pierce its armour. As long as you can destroy its armour, killing it will be a simple matter.

    Ying nodded again: I hope its not too far away, then. Xia isnt in good shape, so we cant leave for too long.

    Vyvyan clenched her teeth. In a serious tone, she responded, That wont be a problem. We can reach our destination in an instant as long as youre ready. Tomorrow, that damn dragons head will be hung on our wall in our room for des.

    Ying nodded. She didnt care what the dragon was. If it was a wild beast, it could be killed. Judging from the fact it had mana armour, it sounded as if it was the exact same as the wyrm. Most importantly, it was the first time Ying saw Vyvyan with such an overwhelming murderous urge.

    Vyvyan didnt care what consequences woulde out of killing the dragon. She merely wanted to kill the dragon.

    Ying nodded: We can move once my sister, Xia, has arrived.

    Pleased, Vyvyan nodded back: Ive always thought of those around my son as cowards, but he does have a brave warrior with him, after all. Ying, we have only met once before, but your bravery for him and sense of duty to him is the same. Ying, you are a qualified guard.

    No. Queen Vyvyan, that is not certain. I have never been a bodyguard. I cannot call myself a perfect guard, yet. However, I can aplish this task.

    Vyvyan turned around and left. Although the coward Elizabeth was unwilling to go, she could find someone else. The dragon possessed very powerful mana. Vyvyan, therefore, wasnt confident she could defeat the dragon in a head-on battle. The scales of dragons could reflect all magic attacks, but as long as the scales were nullified, it was nothing but a huge lizard.

    As she left, Vyvyan said to herself, I was hoping that Elizabeth would help me y the dragon, but it appears Ill have to personally y it in the end. At the end of the day, Im my sons true mother, after all. Im his true mother. A mother never worries about whether she can do it or not, for a mother can do anything in her childs presence. A mother can give up everything for her son. Elizabeth cant give up anything. What right does a woman, like her, have to be a mother? What right does she have to have such a cute child? I knew it; Im the one who should be Troys mom. When everybody in the world abandons him, Im the only one who will stand in front of him and protect him without any qualms! Only I can do that!!

    Ill y that dragon. Ill y it. I can forgive it for stealing my brother, but under no circumstances will I allow it to steal my son. My son is now willing to live, so theres always the chance he might ept my method. I just have to bring him back. I just have to y that dragon, stomp it, behead it, and then hang it on the wall!

    Whoever hurts my son can forget about living. If they do, Ill make their life more miserable than death.

    ========

    Current time at the elves forbidden zone in the desert, located Northwest of the elvennds.

    I didnt know what the exact name of the ce was, but since it was a desert, I couldnt go wrong calling it a desert. The dragon civilisation once existed there. I saw a few leftover items from the dragons. The dragons didnt snatch the gold from somewhere; the gold actually belonged to them. ording to what I was told and the engraving on their gold coins, the dragons civilisation was very prosperous and powerful back in the day.

    The dragon looked a little sad when their destruction was mentioned, though. The dragon race was destroyed due to war, one waged against themselves no less. I felt incredibly depressed when she told me the part out the female dragons fighting over a child male dragon as well as what his mother did. It was probably because we shared the same grief.

    Although I wasnt a dragon, my two moms treated me that way They didnt fight me for lust, but purely out of their motherly instinct; nevertheless, it still made me suffer and cry in sorrow

    Wait If the dragon can go into heat I realised something disturbing.

    I turned to look at the dragon next to me feeling terrified She was looking at me with affection, but I was certain that she would definitely treat me the same way she treated my father

    I wasnt willing to develop a sexual rtionship with the dragon I suffered so much doing it with Mommy Vyvyan It felt amazing But the most important thing was the sinful feeling. I honestly didnt want to do anything with the dragon. What was more frightening was, if I did, then Vyvyan would probably incinerate us with her rage I bet Elizabeth would join the fray with her, too

    Mom threw me into the water. I had undressed. As I said, Moms clothes were made from her scales, so I was the only one there The water wasnt cold in the slightest, but I was positive the dragon raised the temperature of the water

    She looked my way nervous and eager. She really wanted to be close to me, but she didnt dare to approach. She looked somewhat simr to Elizabeth back then. I had an odd nostalgic feeling when I saw that look of hers. I said, Mom I want to know how exactly I can live on

    She replied, Thou will not die when thou are by my side.

    No, what I mean is I dont want to depend on others to live I want to live on my own I want to return to normal. I want to return to my previous self that could produce mana.

    Thou wont die by my side. Thou are my son, therefore I can save thou. The dragon looked at me nonchntly, and then continued, I am thy mother; therefore, thou can just rely on me. I will notin, feel annoyed or hate, so thou can rest assured. I am thou mother; therefore, protecting thou is my responsibility. Thou need not worry.

    By the sounds of things, the dragon didnt seem as though she intended to help mee up with a method She just needed me to be by her side Actually, I was sure she was worried Id leave. She really liked me, but she wasnt an idiot who forgot or ignored things. She still had her guard up against me, which is why she chose a method that would keep me with her.

    It was a deal with realistic benefits. She couldnt go anywhere if I left. My only choice was to stay by her side, or Id die due tock of mana. The mana I required was as insignificant as a corner of her scale. Though Mommy Vyvyan was a demi-god, she was limited by her physical body, so she didnt possess as much mana. The dragons mana capacity was mind-blowing.

    I have to leave Do I need to find a way myself? How am I going to do that, though? I dont have a way I dont understand the dragon before me, and I know even less about dragons. What do I need to do to save myself here? I contemted.

    No clue. Nheless, I still had hope. Previously, Icked time. At that point, what I had was time. All I was missing was an opportunity.

    The dragon didnt wait for me to say anything else. Instead, she sat downfortably in the water. The White Deer King also immersed herself in the water. She mustve really liked the warm water, too. I shut my eyes.

    I dont have any method for the meantime anyway. Ill just enjoy thisfortable water for now. I definitely wont waste too much time here. I must return, and I must return with a normal body! I decided.

    ========

    Current time at the Imperial Pce in the North.

    Xia felt Ying pick her up. She softly giggled, and then asked the person next to her, Do we have to head out, Sister?

    Ying nodded: Yes. We need to make a trip outside; or rather, His Majesty has run into trouble again; he needs our help. We need to rescue him and y a wild beast with mana. Its all right.

    Is it the same as the wyrms?

    Yes, about the same. Its that sort of monster.

    Okay. Xia didnt say anything else. Instead, she gave a nod.

    Ying was willing to go, because shed ask lots of questions and find herself wrestling over things a lot, but she didnt say anything this time. That indicated she also wanted to head there as early as possible even if she had to kill something

 Book 14: Chapter 53

    Book 14: Chapter 53

    Elizabeth gave Daisy gentle pats on her back. Daisy quietly breathed on her grandmas shoulder. Nier, who was by the side, peered out the window feeling irritated. She didnt utter a word.

    All right, Daisy, stay by yourself for a while. The maid will take care of you. Elizabeth ced Daisy into her crib. Daisy silently lied there. Daisy had just finished dinner and was sleepy. Elizabeth gently patted Daisy on her belly, and then pinched her tiny nose. She then straightened up and turned her attention to Nier: Lets go, Nier. Lets go have dinner.

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    Nier spun around. Elizabeth softly sighed: Nier, you dont need to be so worried. Vyvyan came here, which proves that my son is, at least, still alive. For him to still be alive after so long indicates that hes found a way to live, so look forward to Troys return.

    Sorrow and concern were prominent in Niers eyes. There was no sign of her feeling any relief. She pursed her lips then softly sighed: Your Majesty, I understand that. I keep telling myself that; unfortunately, I cannot feel at ease. I cannot feel at ease without seeing His Majesty. I would rather go to his side than stay here, living in fear.

    Elizabeth chuckled in a soft tone. She caressed Niers head: I actually feel the same way, Nier. I know how you feel. Without my son with us, well feel disordered. Well imagine all sorts of tragic things. Thats nothing to feel ashamed of, nor is it wrong. Nier. Thats a manifestation of your love for my son. But Nier, you must know that when a man is out, sometimes what he wants isnt a woman with him, but for his family to not be in a mess. Therefore, during this time that he is out, you must properly take of the children at home.

    Nier looked at Daisy, who was lying in the crib. Her gaze turned incredibly gentle. Daisy was a girl, but Nier could figuratively see Troy within her. The shape of her eyes and her hair resembled her father. Seeing her child seemingly allowed her to see her husbands eyes, too.

    Nier gently sighed. In a somewhat hopeless tone, she responded, But to be honest, I am most worried about His Majestys personal life Your Majesty I am not speaking ill of His Majesty. It is just that I cannot feel at ease about His Majestys personal life I am his wife, so I should support all of his decisions. Still seeing my husband being around other women honestly frustrates me Your Majesty, do you not feel anything?

    Elizabeth looked at Nier with aplex look. She was a little frustrated. She understood how Nier felt. Vyvyan and Elizabeth were once able to satisfy each others lust, but when they both acknowledged their love for Inard, Elizabeth was bothered, nheless, particrly with regards to what took ce afterwards. While her primary reason for fighting with Vyvyan was to fight for her son, there was another reason she kept fighting with Vyvyan. Said reason was that she got a little ticked off whenever she saw Vyvyan. With that said, Elizabeth felt guilty when Nier posed the question.

    Elizabeth no longer understood her feelings for her son. Troy was bing more and more simr to Inard. He wasnt bing the initially nave Inard, but an Inard who had matured a lot more after going through life and death. His eyes and expression were tough as steel. Elizabeth was just an ordinary woman. The tough attitude she had kept up for almost two decades exhausted her. She wanted to live a peaceful life behind a strong man. Her son, her Troy, had grown up and was strong enough. She could live in peace for as long as she was in the North.

    Elizabeth was no longer sure if her feelings for her son were purely motherly love. To the contrary, she had fantasised of herself by her sons side. She knew she couldnt, though. She wasnt able to be by her sons side in the first ce. Seeing Nier and Lucia, she knew she was no longer at their age anymore.

    But then, why did I not reject him that night? Why did I ept him? If I was truly unwilling, why did that happen? I dont understand what Im thinking, to be honest, but Im afraid. I dont want to face my thoughts. Im bold enough to charge the enemy lines at the forefront of everybody, but I dont dare face my childs son, contemted Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth was very reluctant to hear that sort ofint from Nier, for she knew that she was one of the women Nier spoke of. She was aware of how old she was. Vyvyan could go about life in a carefree manner for hundreds of years, while she had to leave her son in mere decades.

    <em></em>What right do I have to possess my sons heart? Elizabeth asked herself.

    That cant be helped, Nier. I told you before. One must have greater desires than that ofmoners if they wish to be a King whether that is money, power or women. Its precisely because my sons desires surpass of that ofmoners that he thinks differently to them. If he was still how he originally was, how could he have all of this now? He is now a powerful monarch. Shouldnt a powerful man have more than others?

    Elizabeths only option to was to slip. Nier nodded. Although she was unhappy, she, too, felt that a monarch should have special rights. Ling Yue was a sensible woman, as well; therefore, she wasnt a threat to her. Furthermore, though His Majesty had lots of women, he was fair with them, was he not? He was with her every night.

    The two of them entered the dining hall. Lucia was already sitting to one side. Lucia and Freya were the only ones in the huge dining hall, making it appear very barren. The Imperial Pce had deliberately prepared a banquet to wee Ying and Xia. Though Ying and Troy didnt have romantic feelings for each other, Nier and the others had already considered Ying their partner. Neither Ying nor Xia was at the table, though.

    It was a weing banquet for the sisters, yet neither of them showed up. Ying and Xia should both be the type of people who were disciplined and rigid, so it was impossible for them to bete. Lucia and Nier looked at the food in front of them and wondered what happened. They didnt know what exactly happened. Elizabeths heart almost skipped a beat when she didnt see Vyvyan, either.

    Damn it!!! Elizabeth cried out, startling Nier and Lucia, for they had no idea what happened.

    Elizabeth looked at the two empty seats, stupefied. Fear gradually crept up onto Elizabeths pale face. She fearfully looked at the seats in front of her. She sluggishly eximed, Damn it, damn it, damn it This is bad I shouldve stopped her. I shouldve kept an eye on her! This is bad. This is bad. My son My son is going to be in trouble!!!

    ============

    It was the first time I learnt there was such a vast array of species in the desert. I thought my dinner would be arge goat, as well; nevertheless, I was presented a huge lizard. The dragon wanted to provide me with the freshest food. Thus, she didnt bring back a dead animal. She always brought back a live animal or things still moving and tossed them down in front of me.

    I looked at the lizard in front of me that was still wriggling. I was stunned. I didnt dare to approach it, since it was swinging its tail around powerfully. I was worried that it might snap my calf. Thest one disgusted the White Deer King, while the lizard frightened her. The White Deer King loudly protested. I thought she was saying not to throw disgusting species in front of it. However, the lizard was quite tasty once grilled.

    At night, Dragon Mom eagerly patted the spot next to her for me toe over. It was a duty I had to fulfil every night. She greatly enjoyed. Dragons seemed to consider it a very blissful and warm endeavour, and thereby the most suitable way for a mother and son to express their love. Actually, I was sure that was what she thought. After all, nobody taught her what a mother should do.

    We tightly embraced. If Dragon Mom had a tail out, shed wrap it tightly around me. I felt that she seemed to be in a bit of a rush this time. She satisfied me as fast as possible. We didnt really do more cosy things this time. Once we were done, Id lose all my physical strength; or rather, my body would desperately need rest to digest the mana.

    I shut my eyes. I was somewhat puzzled, but I couldnt figure out what mightve been the matter. She mightve had some idea for all I know and just wanted to give me a pleasant surprise from the desert I wouldnt need to think, then.

    The Dragon went to the door, and then narrowed her eyes. She looked toward the entrance. She wore a hostile expression. The desert was her web. She could sense a mere breeze. The three who entered this time nonchntly invaded her web. The three of them were most certainly not arrogant adventurers. The three of them gave the Dragon an odd sense of concern, and she felt under pressure for the first time.

    The three of them were terrifyingly powerful  a fact that the dragon was aware of. Normally speaking, she just needed to hide up in her cave. She could handle hunger and thirst for extensive periods, but elves cant. This time, however, she couldnt coop up in her cave. Her child was in the cave. She couldnt bring danger inside. The intruders might not locate them, but if they found her, she couldnt ensure her childs safety in the cave.

    I must fight this time. I must stay outside. I must kill all these people who are putting me and my son in danger! The dragon decided.

    The Dragon spread her wings. Herrge wings gusted up a huge sandstorm

 Book 14: Chapter 54

    Book 14: Chapter 54

    Vyvyan looked at the yellow sand surrounding them. She aggressively extended her arms and stopped the strong winds around. The sand, therefore, stopped flying about and returned to the ground. Standing in the sandstorm, Ying nodded: A magic barrier, I see. It is my first time seeing an area totally covered in sand.

    A weak mana barrier can only disrupt our hearing and senses. Back up a bit, Ying. Ill destroy these mana barriers.

    The wind, sand and dust were operated using mana. As such, whether or not inanimate things such as the sand and dust could move, depended on the strength of mana. Elves and dragons were different. Elves, themselves, didnt possess much mana, but they couldmunicate with the mana in the atmosphere. Hence, they could pass on orders. Dragons, on the other hand, possessed an exorbitantly high volume of mana, but they were poor atmanding exterior elements.

    Ying, who was very sensitive to mana, immediately felt as though all of the elements in the environment were enveloped in Vyvyans mana; more urately, they gathered around under hermand. Vyvyan was the ruler of the elves and the ruler of the magic in thend. All elements and mana obeyed the power of the demi-god. In an instant, the wild winds and scattered sand enveloping the desert fell to the ground. The bright moon finally pierced through the sand burial, lighting up the entire desert with its silver light.

    Inard

    Vyvyan softly murmured her brothers name. Mana was hereditary, so traces of mana could feel familiar. Vyvyan immediately felt the mana around was from her brother, more urately, herte brother, Inard.

    Inard mightve been Vyvyans elder brother, but the difference in their mana superiority was significant. She dismantled the barrier that Inard went through so much trouble to erect. Vyvyan looked at the grains of sand on the ground and snickered. She stepped on it in an angry fashion. She seemed to be speaking to herself, yet seemed to be speaking to somebody when she swore an oath: You idiotic womaniser. You never wholeheartedly looked at me once! I did so much for you, but you never spared me a sincere look. You looked at Elizabeth and many, many other women, yet you never loved me, and now youre trying to stop me from rescuing my son, as well! I will never let you stop me! Ever! Inard! Ill be sure to y the dragon this time, I swear it!

    Vyvyan, there is something overhead.

    Ying drew her long sabre at her waist. The de could only reflect the ice-cold moonlight. Xia was quietly lying inside the lighthouse, but her true body was in her sisters hand. Vyvyan raised her head. A scorching me flew toward them. A massive light appeared between the two of them, turning the me into dispersing fireworks. At the same time, an enormous shadow came down from the sky simrly to a falling meteor.

    Ying swiftly positioned herself in front of Vyvyan to guard the both of them. She swung her de and collided with the approaching shadow. The sound of her de shing with the ck scales was intense enough to make one hiss. The big attack sent both of them staggering. If it wasnt for Vyvyans mana barrier and the demonic sabres mana, the two of them wouldve been crushed.

    The enormous figure flew up, and thennded to the side. She vigntly watched the two, and then roared. The dragon sluggishly looked at her wound on her w. She was bleeding, and her blood dripped onto the sand. Dragon scales were the toughest object in this world. They consisted of mana and countless days of sharpening with metal, hence their immense toughness. Not even magic could destroy them, let alone des. Humanitys cannons would just explode on them, and all you would see would be smoke left over, as the cannonballs would just bounce off. Therefore, she had never suffered any wounds here before.

    The two were different as the dragon thought. The two were the most powerful foes she had ever faced. It was the first time she knew what fear meant. She feared the woman in green. She had never sensed such overwhelming mana and fury. She was easily the most frightening evil demon in the world. The reason dragons were fierce creatures that made people cower with their powerful mana. However, the elf before her was even stronger than her.

    Her dragon scales she was proud of were easily cut off. She had no chance of defeating the two. None at all. She could most definitely escape if she fled; the two couldnt possibly catch her if she flew. They could defeat her, but they couldnt fly faster than her. Then, she could coop up in a cave. The two of them would soon leave, as they wouldnt be able to survive in the desert. s, she couldnt do that, because her son was sleeping inside the cave. She couldnt allow her child to be endangered in her own territory. She had to kill the two. She had to challenge them despite knowing that she couldnt defeat them. Otherwise, how was she going to protect her child?

    See that, Ying? Its just a wild beast. Besides spitting fire and being oversized, its nothing.

    Dragons were considered an old and esteemed friend and foe for the elves. Besides feeling fearful of dragons, elves also respected them. At that moment, though, Vyvyan was only enraged and had an urge to kill the dragon before her, emotions which could be seen in her eyes. She coldly added, Ying, theres nothing scary about this dragon. It cant withstand your de attacks and cant get through our defences. Hurry and finish it, and then take my son home!

    This woman is trying to steal my son!! This woman wants to steal my son, who I found after going through so much!! How dare this woman rob my family and warmth I worked so hard to establish?! Hes my son! Hes the treasure the man I loved left behind. He called me Mom. He has acknowledged that I am his mom. My son is so cute, and I like him so much. Hes my son. He may not share my dragon lineage, but hes still my son! I cannot hand over my son and the bliss that I worked so hard to obtain! Theres absolutely no way thats happening! the dragon said to herself.

    The dragon had her bottom line that she refused to give up on no matter what, and that was applicable for Vyvyan, too. Vyvyan wasnt the only one seething with rage. The dragon was furious, as well. Neither of them was willing to back down. Both of them charged at each other with the determination to kill the other. Neither of them was able to give up. It was impossible.

    ==============

    I vigorously opened my eyes. Something was weighing me down. Something seemed to feel wrong. It felt simr to frantically reacted when attacked. I tensely looked left and right, but there was nothing around. All I heard was the sound of gold coins nging. I didnt even see anybody, let alone some incident. I calmed myself down then hopelessly shut my eyes. I felt as though I mustve had a nightmare. I mustve been abruptly awoken because of a nightmare, I thought. Nevertheless, I couldnt shut my eyes again, because I felt unsettled. In fact, I panicked whenever I shut my eyes. It was as though somebody was urging me on whenever I shut my eyes.

    Irritated, I sat up. I didnt have the foggiest idea as to what I to do. The dragon wasnt with me. I had no idea where she had gone. Perhaps she had gone to prepare breakfast. She basically had no idea how to cook. She just sprayed fire to cook the meat.

    I followed the path in the cave to slowly reach the exit. However, ahead of me was a heavy stench of blood. I dallied for a moment. I was sure it wasnt the smell of breakfast the dragon prepared for me, because the dragon wanted me to enjoy fresh breakfasts. That was why she always brought back things that were still alive. She wouldnt bring something dead back.

    Where is the blooding from? The White Deer King?! I questioned.

    A bad premonition suffocated me. The dragon was unlikely to be the only carnivore in the desert. There might be panthers, lions or something else out there. I couldnt rule out the possibility the White Deer King was attacked. The dragon would be able to threaten them, but the dragon wasnt around, which meant there was nobody to threaten them.

    I picked up my pace. I stepped over the dark deep and shallow puddles of water to rush to the exit. The bright sun stung my eyes when I arrived outside.. I froze up. I never expected the sandstorm to disappear.

    Does the sandstorm in this desert ever stop? I pondered.

    Once my vision was restored, though, I didnt want to bother with when the sandstorm vanished. In the centre of theke was an enormous body, but the owner was barely breathing. Theke was red as a result of her bleeding. She was bleeding from underneath her shattered scales. If the blood in theke wasnt moving, itd practically be impossible to tell that she was still alive.

    Whats wrong?! Whats wrong?!! What happened?! Who hurt you?! Wh- What do I need to do? What do I need to do?! I asked.

    I was scared silly. I never thought the powerful dragon, who was around me just a few hours ago, would be covered in wounds. I never expected the dragon, who I considered invincible, to be wounded so severely. I was afraid; with a nk look on my face, I fearfully ran over. I wanted to know what I could do.

    Donte! Donte here!! The dragons cries from ahead echoed.

    Son! Son!! Youre all right! Youre all right! Im so d youre all right!! Mommy hase to save you Mommy hase to save you!!

    I suddenly heard a familiar voice that sent chills down my spineing from my side

 Book 14: Chapter 55

    Book 14: Chapter 55

    Stupefied, I turned my head to see Mommy Vyvyans ecstatic face. Her beautiful face was distorted due to her joy. It looked so hideous that she resembled a demon from hell. Terrified, I backed off, but she grabbed me and pulled me right into her arms. She gave me firm strokes on my back and buried my head in the warm valley. However, the blood on Mom was so sickening that I couldnt breathe.

    Mommy is right here by your side. Mommy is by your side. Its all right. Its all right. Its all right. Vyvyan hugged me tightly and emotionally sobbed from overhead.

    I heard a cry from the water. At the same time, I heard the sound of metal cutting flesh ring in the air. I vigorously spun my head around and belted in the direction of the sound, Stop!

    A long sabre pinned the dragons enormous tail to the shore. Blood spurted from her tail as if it was a geyser of blood. Ying stood to one side with her ck sabre stabbed into the tail as though it was the nail in the coffin, pinning her down in front of her cave just as if she was lying in her coffin.

    I shouted toward Ying from Mommy Vyvyans embrace, Ying!! Stop!! Stop! Dont hurt her!!

    Ying froze. She then turned to look at me. She was stained with blood, but her face was particrly clean. She looked at me and calmly saluted me as if we were in the pce: Hello, Your Majesty. It is truly an honour to see you again after not seeing you in so long.

    Kill her!! Vyvyan shouted toward Ying from overhead.

    Ying ignored Vyvyan. As a matter of fact, she didnt even look in her direction. She ignored Vyvyansmand and pulled her de out. She then stood motionless to the side. Surprised, Vyvyan thundered, Ying! Did you not hear me?! Did you not hear me?! I said kill her! Understand?! Kill her?! Did you not hear me?!

    I apologise, Queen Vyvyan. I am not your bodyguard but His Majestys. I do not need to take orders from you. I only need to take orders from His Majesty. He has asked me to stop, so naturally, shall not continue. I am d you are all right, Your Majesty. Ying politely and yet resolutely refused Vyvyan.

    Vyvyan was the ruler of elves and a powerful mage. Normally, nobody would defy her orders. If the person in question wasnt Ying, Vvyyan could easily kill them, and then carry out the order herself. As for Ying, however, she wasnt confident that she could kill her. She knew Ying was capable of killing her.

    Vyvyan clenched her teeth. She then looked at me. It was clear she was in a dilemma. She sped my face and asked, Son, Son, Im d youre okay. Im d the dragon didnt hurt you. Also, I see that your mana has recuperated. Did you find a way?

    I gripped Mommy Vyvyans arms with a vice-like grip. I trembled as I looked at her. In my hoarse voice, I incoherently uttered, Dont kill the dragon Dont kill her Dont kill her She saved my life She saved my life

    My entire body was trembling. I was truly scared. I was truly scared the dragon would die. While I had only just met her, she was my final hope to survive. Further, she hadnt shown me any animosity. I wasnt rted to her by blood, but she was been very gentle with me. She genuinely did what a mother would just as my clueless Mommy Elizabeth did back then.

    I didnt want to kill her. I once killed thest dark elf. I didnt want to see thest dragon die in front of me, not to mention the fact that she loves me. I didnt consider her a bad individual. In fact, I didnt consider her an innocent person, either. Instead, I considered her someone who loves me just as my two moms did.

    Vyvyan looked at me with a startled look. Id hazard a guess that she was suspecting the dragon made me silly to make such a request. But nheless, she then seemingly realised something, so she seriously asked, This dragon provided you with mana? Is that how this dragon helped you?

    I solemnly nodded: Yes.

    While quivering, I pleaded, So please I beg you Mom Mom, please dont hurt her please Please dont hurt her Dont kill her.

    Its all right. Its all right. Youre right, Son, we shouldnt kill her. Vyvyan solemnly nodded then looked toward the dragon. Though she didnt intend to kill the dragon then and there, the vicious aura in her eyes had yet to dissipate: I should bring her back and raise her. That way, you can extract her saliva and blood daily to sustain your life. You dont have to worry about that, Son. Its not a human being. Its just a mere wild beast, and she killed your father.

    The dragon howled. She was still incapacitated, since she was covered in wounds. But nevertheless, she spat out mouthfuls of blood as she shouted. Vyvyan aggressively waved, causing the water in theke to rise up and continually ssh on the dragons face. True, the dragon was a very strong creature, but it still needed to breathe in spite of that. Wave after wave of water mixed with her own blood sshed on her. Not even a dragon could withstand that.

    Stop!! I shouted.

    I gave Vyvyan a hard tug. She let out a high-pitched scream and crashed onto my chest. She looked at me in a daze. Her expression showed that she was both startled and baffled. I guess it was the first time I outright opposed her. I argued with her before, but I never got physical with her. I wouldnt hurt her with a tug, but it was the strongest form of resistance Id ever shown her.

    Vyvyan gripped my shoulders and eximed, What are you doing?! Son! Dont tell me you have developed feelings for this dragon! Son, your kindness shouldnt be wasted on the dragon. Have you forgotten she killed your father?

    Vyvyan was very shocked and perplexed. Having said that, I was sure she wouldnt hurt me. I took in a deep breath and sincerely exined, Mom. Mom, sorry. Sorry, but please listen to me. Im begging you. Its not how you think it was. Its not. This dragon has no animosity toward us. She truly helped me and saved me. She didnt cause my fathers death. She loved my father

    I suddenly stopped. However, what surprised me was that Vyvyan was nonchnt. Instead, she kept staring at me as though she wanted to know what I wanted to say. She argued, Son, this dragon isnt our friend, regardless. Moreover, shes your fathers mistress, so I all the more why I should kill her!

    My father is already dead!

    I still cant forgive her! Son, you think I dont know? This dragon wants you to stay and be her child! You wont agree to it and neither will I. Dont pity her, Son. Youre being imprisoned here. You dont need to be scared anymore, because your Mommy is here. You dont need to be afraid!

    Mom, Im not being imprisoned. This dragon I do indeed also consider I think mm

    Dont tell me you consider her your Mom!!

    Vyvyans gaze instantly turned ferocious. It was the first time that she looked at me with such an enraged and vengeful gaze. I felt my heart freeze. Mommy Vyvyan then choked me with her hand that was on my shoulder. I futilely tried to breathe, but all I could hear was her yelling.

    Im your Mom! Im your Mom! Look carefully! Look carefully!!! Im your Mom! Im your Mom!! I gave birth to you! I raised you!! You were always by my side since you were a kid!! I was always the one who protected you and took care of you at all times!! Im your Mom! Im your Mom! Have you forgotten that? Do you not care?! I could give up the entire world for you, yet youre calling somebody else Mom just because of what happened for a few days?! I did so much for you! I gave my entire life to you just to hear you call me Mom! Is this how youre going to treat me?!! Is this how youre going to treat me?!! If even you refuse to acknowledge me, Id rather kill you! I would rather kill you, and then destroy this world! If not even you need me, then this world doesnt need to exist!!

    I felt myself suffocating. I couldnt get Mommy Vyvyans hand off. I saw tears well up in her eyes. Mommy Vyvyans face was covered in tears of despair. I futilely opened my mouth, as not a word came out. I felt I was wrong. I was seriously going to die. Vyvyan had no intention of letting go.

    I pondered, Am I really going to be strangled to death by my Mom? Moms heart mustvepletely died when I said that. I wouldnt put it past her to kill me, and then destroy this world right now

    Roar!!

    The wounded dragon, who was covered in blood and barely breathing, suddenly stood up from the water. She mustered up every ounce of strength she had left and raised her humungous w. She roared as she swung toward Vyvyan. Vyvyan didnt notice the w swinging toward her, but I saw it. However, I couldnt stop her! I didnt want either of my moms to get hurt, but I was powerless to do anything about it! I had already reached my limit. All of my cells were begging my lungs for onest ounce of oxygen.

    My hands powerlessly went limp. Myst ounce of energy vanished along with the w approaching I couldnt believe my own biological mom strangled me to death What a sad ending

 Book 14: Chapter 56

    Book 14: Chapter 56

    I opened my eyes and saw Ying in front of me. She let out a breath of relief upon seeing me. She apologised, Sorry, Your Majesty. I ended up letting you get hurt. I am to me as your bodyguard.

    No, dont mind me right now. Im fine.

    I didnt have any external injuries besides my neck feeling a little cold due to the fear. I touched my neck, and then fearfully checked my surroundings. I was truly scared after Vyvyan almost strangled me to death. I had no idea what took ce afterwards. I was already very lucky to still be alive.

    I sat up and looked next to me. Next to me was Mommy Vyvyan, who was lying on the ground in silence. A ck nail was stabbed into her back. It was the same as having an iron hook stabbed into her body. My heart skipped a beat. I crawled over to her side as fast as I could, albeit in a panicked manner. I trembled. My entire mind went ck. I fearfully grabbed my heart and head. I was so frightened that I nearly passed out.

    Mom Mom Mom Youll be fine Youll definitely be fine

    My voice was distorted, since I was shedding tears at the same time. I ced my shaky hand on the broken finger nail. I had no idea what to do. I nkly looked at Mommy Vyvyan. I wasnt sure if I should pull out the broken fingernail or not. However, my entire arm, starting from my shoulder, felt weak and limp. I wouldnt even be able to support myself, let alone pulling out the fingernail.

    Sorry Sorry Sorry Mom Sorry Sorry Its all my fault Its all my fault I I didnt Youre my mom Youre my mom I dont want to lose you Please Please Please, look at me Im begging you

    I knelt next to Vyvyan. The pain and regret I felt left me barely able to speak. Ying approached me from behind. She nced at Vyvyan then patted my shoulder. She solemnly exined, It is all right, Your Majesty. Queen Vyvyan is safe. Though she looks to be in a bad condition, the truth is, she has not suffered any wounds. Queen Vyvyans body should have a stress response system. While it stabbed into her, this is all there is to it

    She walked up to Moms side and pulled the nail out. I dropped to the ground on my bottom. While I had seen more blood than I could possibly count, I was truly afraid of seeing Moms blood. What I feared didnt happen, though, because blood didnt spray from her wound. As a matter of fact, she didnt even have a wound. Her wound healed in virtually a second. In saying that, she had yet to regain conscious.

    You need not worry about Queen Vyvyan. Exterior injuries are very unlikely to have any effect on her, unless the wound was inflicted by Xia. After all, Queen Vyvyan is the Queen of elves.

    Ying helped me up from the ground. I hadnt yet recovered from the shock; therefore, my legs were still weak. Vyvyan no longer had a wound; I was very worried, nheless, for she hadnt yet woken up. I could only feel atplete ease if I saw her wake up in a normal state.

    I picked Mommy Vyvyan up from the ground. There were still traces of tears of pain and despair on her face that kept grains of sand on it. I wiped the sand off her face. My tears that came from the bottom of my heartnded on Moms face. I sniffled and shakily caressed her face. In a croaky voice, I apologised, Sorry Sorry Mom Im sincerely sorry It was my fault It was my fault Youre my mom You did so much for me. I shouldnt have treated you that way Sorry Im sincerely sorry Please Im begging you Please dont leave me Ill stay by your side. Ill stay by your side and be a good son I promise I promise Sorry Sorry

    Mommy Vyvyan didnt answer me. I ced a hand on her chest then gave up. I ced it on her neck Moms breasts were very warm and ample But I couldnt feel her pulse, so the only way I could feel her pulse was to touch her neck. Her pulse was normal, which meant shed be fine once she woke up.

    Thest words Mommy Vyvyan said really hurt me. She was right. Although Mommy Vyvyan also really loved me and I could understand her, she was closer to me than Mommy Elizabeth was, for she had always been by my side. After Mommy Elizabeth left the infant Troy behind, Mommy Vyvyan raised him alone. She then became the person I trusted and relied on most. Further, she never asked for anything, except my smile, in return. She was satisfied just hearing me call her Mom. She lived for my sake and she did so, so much for me. There was nothing she wasnt willing to do so that I could live. She was even willing to be an evil demon so that I could live. Once she learnt I was at the desert, she came to kill the dragon, as well. Mommy Vyvyan truly could give up the entire world for me, yet I treated her that way. She just wanted to hear me call her Mom, yet I addressed somebody else as such. She couldnt be med; the fault was all mine.

    I wondered where the dragon was. I didnt want for the dragon or anybody to get hurt. Mommy Vyvyan loved me and so did the dragon. I understood it was unfair on Mommy Vyvyan, but we had to let the dragon live even if I left her, right? We just needed to talk it out properly. The dragon and Mom would never be able to get along, but they should be able to let each other live, I assumed.

    I told Ying to look after Mommy Vyvyan, while I stood up to wobble over to theke. The scent of blood from theke hadnt vanished. I nkly looked at the enormous dragon lying on the shore. The majestic and proud dragon was powerlessly lying there. Yings long sabre was stabbed into her, pinning her to the ground. I walked up to her and gently reached my hand out. I touched her shattered scales and shakily pleaded, No No

    The dragon slowly opened her huge golden eyes. She scanned me. She revealed a satisfied and consoled gaze when she saw that I was safe and sound. She slowly extended out her tongue and licked my face. In a consoled tone, she uttered, My son, thou are all right. Good Good Good

    I was at aplete loss. I stuttered, Mom Youll be all right, right? Youll be okay, right? I believe youll be okay, right?

    She softly giggled: So d So d I am d that thou are all right I I have lived alone for millenniums To be able to die for thou today I have no regrets Thou need not feel sad I I I love thou I could die for thou My son, soak in my blood after I die, and thou shall be saved Heart My heart can give you a thousand year lifespan Eyes My eyes can give thou eyesight that can see tremendous distances I I can only do this much for thou

    I sniffled. The Dragon gently licked all the tears on my face. She looked at me with a gaze that was gentle. I could see from her gaze that she couldnt bear to part with me. She teased me with her nose and softly said, Dont cry Son Soak in my blood drink my blood and thou shall be saved thou shall be saved

    I met the dragon for the first time ever, yet she was willing to sacrifice her life for me just because I called her Mom. She was the same as Vyvyan. She could sacrifice everything she had to hear me call her Mom. Previously, I wasnt rted to her in any regard, but she gave up everything for me just because I called her Mom. She gave up her life, her blood, her heart and her eyes. She didnt have much in her possession, yet she gave it all up for me.

    Thank you Thank you Mom Thank you

    I was choking on my tears, so I couldnt mutter aplete sentence. She smiled; it wasnt a smile of sess. She licked my cheek onest time and whispered, For me to be thy mother I am very happy very happy It may have only been for a short while but I was very happy

    The dragon was very happy. Very happy. It was only for a few short days, but she was satisfied. She enjoyed a short few days of bliss. Her gaze was tender. I wiped my tears. Though she and Mommy Vyvyan literally had nothing inmon, her gaze was very simr to Vyvyans in that moment, especially the blissful gaze she looked at me with. I touched her scales onest time. She seemed to really enjoy it. She slowly closed her lifeless golden eyes. An intense me began to emerge from her body.

    Is a dragons funeral the same as a phoenixs? I wondered. The ze spread along her scales, burning up the entireke. I didnt care about the mes. It was my moms funeral. I wouldnt be afraid of my moms mes.

    I went into the mes and into theke dyed with Dragon Moms blood. I took in a deep breath, and then immersed myself in theke water and the dragons blood

    There was once a legend that Siegfried bathed in the blood of a dragon, and acquired a body that was impregnable to des as a result. Nheless, aforementioned story never mentioned how it felt to bathe in a dragons blood I submerged myself in a dragons blood that day, and I can tell you the feeling didnt feel good at all. Not at all

 Book 14: Chapter 57

    Book 14: Chapter 57

    Can you imagine how the feeling of all your skin splitting feels? Actually, let me reword that. Can you imagine the feeling of your moist skin gradually dying by gradually losing moist due to the high temperature then chapping before, finally, gradually peeling off? I dont think theres a single person who could imagine that, as youll no longer be paying attention to your skin when your skin is gradually splitting. When that happens, youll always pay attention to other parts of your body or scream. However, I had no means of screaming in the moment, for I was immersed in water.

    I waspletely submerged in water. It was impossible for me to make any vocal sounds, because if I did, Id suffocate. All I could do was observe my skin peel off bit by bit. The pain nearly took my conscious from me, but the flowing water nearby and risk of drowning allowed me to barely maintain life. Further, my heart was still beating vigorously despite a long time having passed. I didnt seem to suffocate. As soon as I opened my mouth, the enormous dragons blood would gush into my mouth. It would enter my mouth, run down my oesophagus and enter my gut, which made me feel as though my internal organs were set alight.

    In spite of that, my heart didnt lose strength. To the contrary, my heart beats gradually intensified. The fish around were attracted to my shed skin. There were even fish bold enough to swim over right next to me to eat the skin I shed. They surrounded me, but I was incapable of extending out my arms to drive them off. As such, I was relegated to just watching all of my skin peel off bit by bit, consequently revealing my pink flesh underneath.

    The dragons blood burnt my clothes. It was as if I jumped into boiling oil and not ake. Myst piece of skin was finally shed. I was akin to a human mannequin standing by the wall in a biology experiment room, incapable of doing anything or feeling anything. I didnt breathe, but I didnt feel suffocated.

    Legend had it that Achilles was impervious to des after being soaked in ake, with his ankle being his only vulnerable spot. Siegfried, on the other hand, used a leaf to cover the weak point on his shoulder. However, my entire body was submerged in the dragons blood. No body part was missed. If I was impervious to des after, that meant my entire body was impervious to des; nobody would be able to hurt me.

    I swallowed mouthfuls of dragon blood. The initial painful feeling of being torn eventually developed into an oddly ecstatic sensation. Being submerged in theke was initially incredibly painful, but I didnt feel anything after shedding my skin. In fact, I could no longer feel the high temperature. To the contrary, it felt so cool and refreshing that I liked it. I gradually rxed as the pain of being incinerated vanished. A feeling of exhaustion from around me came onto me.

    I started to wonder how I was going to get out. Every part of my body ached. The pain came from within. The pain almost made me belt out, but I had an urge to let out a terrifying roar before I could let out a painful cry. I checked out my arm. My arm had shed its skin, but scales were growing from between my flesh and veins. Scales of the same colour as my skin gradually appeared. I was soon covered in closely situated together scales akin to that of snake scales. The shock and disgust rendered me lightheaded. Nevertheless, I couldnt move. I couldnt even touch myself, let alone move my arm.

    I felt as though my interior was in an inferno. The burning sensation ripped everything within, including my organs. My organs, veins and skin were alight; or rather, every inch of my veins was alight. I didnt know if my organs were actually on fire or not as per the skin-shedding process. I had no idea what the function of a dragons blood was, but I was sure the scales made me invulnerable to magic and impervious to all des.

    Am I now a dragon that is impervious to des? I pondered.

    The closely-knitted scales covered my entire flesh body, and then melded in together, so there was no trace of my scales. They appeared as though they were once part of my skin. Thest sensation of pain from my organs vanished. My heart stopped beating. When it resumed beating, it astonished me, because each thump was hard. It was as though my entire body had been switched out. My weak body thatcked mana was revived within an instant. I felt the delight and soothing feeling that was a result of having everything reced with new parts.

    I could finally feel my hand. I could finally feel the temperature around me. I nkly looked at my body and tried to move my fingers. I didnt feel the softness of flesh, but rather, I felt metal. It was as if my entire body had be a machine. My exterior appearance looked the same as before, but I had shed my skin, leaving me with just ice-cold scales. Perhaps my body temperature heated my scales. But nheless, I could no longer feel the warmth of skin to skin contact and the bliss of it.

    Henceforth, my moms, wives and children would only be able to feel hard and ice-cold scales, I presumed. The scales could, indeed, help me guard against mana and des, but it also meant Id never again be able to feel the warmth of an embrace or kiss. You couldnt shake hands with somebody when you had your fist clenched.

    I checked my surroundings, and then tried to swim. I never felt the empowered feeling before. I suddenly realised I needed oxygen. Sure, I was impervious to des, but I still needed oxygen. With that said, I couldst under water for a very long time, as my lungs could store a lot more oxygen. My vision and hearing didnt show any obvious improvements, though. Perhaps that was why she left her eyes for me, as well.

    I felt I had to ascend to the surface. I suddenly wanted to try utilising magic again. I imagined myself leaping out of the water as some sort of boss or hero character was making their entrance So, what did I need to do then? I guess I needed to raise the water in my vicinity upwards

    That was what I did. I elevated myself straight up on a pir of water. I felt the water underfoot rise up as if it was an elevator of water as well as the flowing water around me. I looked at the water overhead and the surface that was getting closer and closer. I dove right out of the water, allowing me to finally take in clear oxygen and feel the bright sunlight. Wings protruded from my back and beautifully spread out simrly to a bat. I felt the sensation of flying for the first time. I was able to learn to fly without being taught. I innately knew how to fly once I spread my wings.

    I looked down below. The final remnants of ck burnt stuff that the dragon burnt were still by the edge of theke. Ying looked up to look at me in the sky. I slowly descended to the ground. My feet covered in scales couldnt feel any more pain when Inded on the sand. All I felt was a slippery feeling.

    My wings retracted into my back. I could control the wings at will. I looked at Ying with a smug gaze. I stretched my arms out to show off my body, and then proudly asked, What do you think, Ying? How do I look? Any changes?

    Ying indifferently scanned me. She didnt show any surprise despite seeing my current look. She scanned me for a while before nodding: Your Majesty, your body is very tough. You look slightly thin, but you should have some muscle there.

    She then looked down below my waist. In a calm tone, she added, As for other ces Sorry, but I have never seen another mans body, so I have no way of evaluating whether you are tough or not.

    Sorry Sorry, sorry

    I suddenly realised that I was naked My clothes were burnt when I went into the water. The dragons blood recreated my skin and organs, but my clothes couldnt be revived. I went red in the face and ears, and then covered myself up before moving to the side. I almost died from embarrassment when I looked at Ying.

    Ying nonchntly smiled, It appears that we need to find you new clothes. Your Majesty, if I am correct, you can return now, right?

    I nodded. I extended my hand out and a me appeared on my hand. Frankly, that was the first time I felt such a miraculous feeling. In the past, I only felt the pain of my organs being ripped apart when I used magic in the forest. From that day, I could easily use magic without feeling any side-effects. I could seemingly feel the wind nearby murmuring and the essences of wandering water. It seemed as though everything around had a voice.

    I was sure I couldmand something with just my imagination. In fact, I could feel every grain of sand in the desert. I wondered, Is this magic? Is this how Mommy Vyvyan feels?

    I dont think I was as strong as Mommy Vyvyan, though. As opposed to what I could feel, I believe my main source of strength for magic was my mana within.

    I was reborn a second time. Thats right, it was my second reincarnation. I was reincarnated in the dragons blood. Humanity gave me my shell. Elves created my organs. The dragon gave me the power coursing through my entire body. Previously, I was just an ordinary human. Henceforward, I was an invincible existence, impervious to des and capable of utilising magic. I became a mix of human, elf and dragon. Previously, I needed the people around me, but from then on, nobody could oppose my will.

    I reached nirvana in the burning blood. To me, that was the same as a phoenix. I was an existence that reached nirvana!

    Not yet, I answered to Ying. I closed my hand, putting out the me. I then turned around to look at the burnt remains. Quietly, I said, We need to give her a tombstone. Shes my mom. Shes my mom, who gave me my second life. She gave me everything she had; she truly loved me. I need to erect a tombstone for her in her hometown.

    There is no need for that, Your Majesty.

    I spun my head back around. Yingsment surprised me. She, on the other hand, was confused. She questioned, Did you mean to say the dragons revival was not what you were after?

 Book 14: Chapter 58

    Book 14: Chapter 58

    Inard looked at the woman leaning on him. He softly sighed, and then gazed at the moonlight overhead. Before he was captured, he never imagined living with a dragon. He thought he was doomed to die; he never thought hed be holding the sleeping dragon in his arms.

    The dragon didnt need much, but she seemed very satisfied. It was evident she had never experienced it before, so he managed to get her to sleep with just a couple of tricks. She didnt want to let him leave from the start. The desert was her territory; she could detect all of his movements, so he knew it was impossible for him to leave the desert. He assumed he had to live there forever.

    Inard thought living with the dragon wouldnt be so bad. The dragon wasnt as violent as he imagined. In fact, she could be considered gentle and considerate. She found a ce to take shelter from the winds in the centre of the desert. She travelled great distances to bring water back, to make him a small pond and even nted trees for him. She did everything she could to keep him despite having every means to lock him up. She also did her best to convince him to develop a fondness for the ce so that hed be happier living there. She wasnt just after amodity to relieve herself with.

    I guess she really does want me to be her family. She believes the reason Im so miserable is because Im lonely. If I had a family and a lover, I wouldnt feel lonely. Ive lived with her for some time; shes no longer a wild beast to me. To the contrary, shes just a lonely young girl. I feel an odd sense of redemption and obligation with her. I dont know when, but I stopped plotting an escape. Instead, I was worried shed be despaired if I did. Ive stopped caring whether or not I die or whatever else. What Im now worried about is if shell feel lonely. After all, lying on a boulder must be very lonely. Its the only boulder around in the desert, and shes the only dragon nearby to the elves. The struggle in this desert isnt hunger but loneliness, Inard thought to himself.

    Thou not sleep? The Dragon in Inards arms opened her eyes.

    He gave her gentle pats on her back to calm her down. Though she could ensure Inard couldnt escape, she was still afraid. She wasnt afraid of him running away, but that she couldnt keep a single man in spite of all of her efforts. She wanted to keep somebody to keep herpany. She didnt want a ve but a family member, which was why she tried to please Inard. She didnt want to let him leave. She was truly afraid; she didnt know how to be nice to him. If she couldnt keep him despite her best efforts, she would be ovee with despair. She genuinely felt she was bound to never have family members. If all of her efforts couldnt win his heart, she was out of ideas.

    Inard patted her back. She probably thinks Ill run away at night if I dont sleep, he thought. He caressed her skin and calmed the panicking young girl. He softly said, Its all right; I was just thinking to myself.

    Stop!! I do not allow thou to think!! I do not allow thou to!! Thou must be thinking about how to escape! I forbid thou from thinking! I shall fulfil thy wish. Thou are not to think!!

    She misunderstood me just as I thought, Inard said to himself.

    Inard hopelessly smiled. He leaned in to kiss her lips, and then tightened his arms around her. The young girl softly moaned, and then began to clumsily respond to his kiss. Nobody taught her how to kiss, but the dragon was very assertive and craved it. Therefore, her kiss didnt feel good. She thought that putting her tongue in his mouth was enough and the deeper the better. That was why kissing with the dragon didnt feel good. However, the Dragon really enjoyed the warmth of skin contact. Perhaps the warmth of another could reassure her. They eventually separated. Inard whispered, I dont want to run. I really didnt think about running. I was just thinking about the future

    Confused, the Dragon repeated what he said, The future?

    Inard nodded.

    The dragon was slightly baffled. For her, the concept of the future might be something very distant, but for Inard, it wasnt very far away. An elf had a very long lifespan, but from the perspective of a dragon, it was a weak life that ended in the blink of an eye. s, the nave dragon before him was unaware of that. Inard knew hed never be able to leave if he didnt escape, but he was already mentally prepared for that.

    Inard rationalised, I fail as a father. I like my son, Troy, but Im full of guilt toward him. Ive turned my innocent infant son into a boy with berserk mana. He was originally healthy and cute, but hes going to have to live a life of suffering, because of me. Ive even started to hate my own power. My magic seems almighty. In reality, it only curses my family with pain and suffering. Im not a King who is convincing in the opinion of the people, either. My sister far surpasses me. I have caused my own son to suffer, and Ive lost my lover forever. I have lost everything of mine in the elvennds. I lost everything that I value as a man a long time ago

    If I disappeared a little sooner If I couldve disappeared a little sooner what happened afterwards, wouldnt have happened My sister couldve be a qualified ruler sooner, and Troy would be a normal child. All of this was my fault. I desperately wanted to prove myself, only to hurt my family. If I stay here, however, I can give the dragon my time to save her from loneliness. As opposed to saying that she uses me to save herself from loneliness, perhaps I should say that I found my purpose in life here with her.

    Inard answered the question with, Uhm, Im thinking about whether or not I can protect you in the future.

    Protect me? asked the Dragon.

    Inard tried to scratch his head to reduce the awkwardness. He just blurted his thoughts. He felt arrogant after saying that. He realised, Shes a true dragon, not the foolish Earth Dragons. Shes a pure descendant of the esteemed dragons that have roamed this continent since ancient times. Im a failure of an elf, and yet here I am blurting out that Id protect her. Im so arrogant that itsughable.

    The dragon didnt mock him withughter. She reached her hand out to hold his hand that was somewhat smaller than hers. She looked at Inards hand and, in a quiet voice, said, Protect me That is the first time I have heard that There is almost nothing that I cannot destroy, but I cannot protect anything. Thou are the first to say that. I am very happy. Very happy.

    Though she said that, she didnt reveal a smile. Perhaps it was because what he said made her feel a little anguished.

    So, let me protect you, stated Inard.

    Inard decided he might as well go through with it. He pressed his hand on her head. Puzzled, she raised her head to look at him. When she took on her dragon form, her entire body that was covered in scales was invulnerable to all magic. However, in her human form, her head was the one and only spot that wasnt covered with scales. Inard took in a deep breath. He looked at her and cast his magic.

    The spell that Inard was talented with was Time Reversal. His spell allowed him to return the state of something back to a certain point in time. There were many ways for him to use it. The spell was the one he was proficient with and a one and only skill that he had. He didnt have the absurd mana purity Vyvyan had, but not even Vyvyan was capable of employing it with his level of proficiency.

    This is mumbled the dragon.

    This is all I can do for you, replied Inard, with a softugh. He stroked her head and, with a smile, borated, You know, Im actually a failure of an elf. I failed to protect what I shouldve protected. I failed to protect my nation, my sister, my wife and my child, but I have you with me this time. This time, I want to protect you properly. I dont know what will happen in the future, but you can rest assured. When youre in danger, Ill appear by your side to protect you no matter where I am or what Ive done.

    Perplexed, the dragon touched her head. She felt Inard cast magic on her. It was a simple matter for her to undo the spell cast on her, since magic could be erased using blood with higher mana purity. The dragon didnt remove it, though. Her instincts as an animal urged her to remove the spell of unknown origins, but she didnt, for she was more willing to trust the elf in front of her than her instincts as a wild beast in the moment.

    In her subconscious, the dragon thought, I never knew what spell he casted, and I never bothered to concern myself with it. My life didnt change, either. Heter on died in front of me. This was thest thing he left with me. I was very careful to not erase the gift, besides his time, that he gave me.

    That was why the spell had alwayssted until then, when his son came to search for him.

    She, previously, didnt understand what Inard said, but she finally did. She tried countless times to see him again. She thought hed return when she was in danger, but she never seeded in bringing him back. That day, however, I finally seeded. Nevertheless, the one she saw wasnt him.

    Inard cast Time Reversal on the dragon. The activation condition was her death. She died, thereby triggering the spell. She travelled back to more than ten years ago, but he was no longer around

 Book 14: Chapter 59

    Book 14: Chapter 59

    I heard phoenixes could be reborn in the mes of nirvana. You could say that happened with me in the dragons blood. At most, it would only be considered reconstructing my body, because I didnt actually die. I never knew dragons could be revived, since that was the ability of phoenixes ording to my knowledge. The lifespan of a dragon might be long, but it was just a dead mountain once it died.

    The me started from within as it did before, leaving just indiscernible residue behind. I never thought Id see Dragon Mom before me again. She sat to the side, looking at her ownst remains with surprise written all over her face. She didnt have any wounds on her. Thanks to her scales, she had proper clothing on, but my scales were my skin, so I had no means of creating clothes from them. Fortunately, I had Yings cloak. I had to make do with it; it wasnt cold, but it was embarrassing.

    Noticing me, Dragon Mom stood up. The panic and tinge of fear in her gaze became pleasant surprise and delight. She walked up to me and sped my face. She caressed my face, but she was no longer touching my skin. Though there was a degree of suppleness to the scales  thanks to my flesh underneath  my skin was no longer as soft as it once was. I could hear the sound of friction from scales rubbing. In a shaky voice, she said, My Son, thou have my blood nowThou Thou are now a dragon

    Mom What what exactly happened to you? I inquired.

    I definitely wasnt hallucinating. Absolutely not. I could feel Moms touch and warmth. She was definitely real. The dragon looked at my shocked expression. What surprised me was that she wasnt happy that she received a second life. To the contrary, she showed great sorrow in her eyes when she heard my question. She answered, Its gone.

    What is? The random response from her left me totally baffled.

    Why isnt she happy after obtaining a second life? Also, why does she look as though she lost something? Wait, could she now be incapable of transforming into her dragon form? Is that pile of residue what she lost? I wondered.

    Dragon Mom was on the verge of shedding tears. I took in a deep breath. I shouldfort her when she was feeling despondent. It wasnt tragic she couldnt transform into a dragon. After all, she was still very pretty in her human form. It was fine. Moreover, she coulde with me to the North in her human form. I might not have any means of bringing a dragon back. She could freely fly about in the vast desert, but the Imperial Pce in the North wasnt so spacious.

    Its all right, Mom. Its all right. Its fine. Even if you cant transform into a dragon, you are still pretty. Youre very pretty regardless if were talking about an elf or a humans perspective. Hence, you dont need to worry. Ill protect you from now on even if you cant transform into a dragon!

    I was just given new life. Not only did I have a body impervious to des, but I could also use magic. I said it before: I was Vyvyans biological son. My mana was derived from Vyvyans pure mana the Gdriel Tribe blessed her with. My mana was extremely powerful; it was just that I couldnt use it. Henceforwards, I was powerful as Sailor Moon transformed. I admit I could only hide behind Mommy Vyvyan, Mommy Elizabeth, Nier and Lucias backs in the past, but I could change that. Thats right, I was overpowered.

    However, my confident speech didnt cheer Dragon Mom up, nor did she smile as a result of it. Instead, I made her look sadder. A few tears coursed down her face. I never knew dragons cried. She noticed herself crying, so she swiftly raised her head and wiped her tears. I stood in front of her, but I was at a loss for what to do. She looked at me with her teary eyes, and then suddenly pulled me into her embrace with a vice-like grip.

    Help! Help!! Help!!! Im going to die!! Im going to die!! My bones are going to snap! I cant breathe! This boobies face wash is more terrifying than Vyvyan and Elizabeths! I cant see anything in this dark cave! I cant even see a light, let alone get air! I wished I could shout.

    Im sorry, but I take back what I said about being overpowered. I had body impervious to des and could utilise magic, but Id die to my moms boobie face washes

    I am fine I am fine I am fine Its just Its just Thy father It it was just as Inard told me Only thy thy father would protect me He protected me He protected me Like this Like this Protected me

    Dragon Mom wailed. Her yearning for my father and her memories of him drifted away with her cries. She hadnt seen many elves before, and my father was the elf she deeply loved. I never knew what he did to her, but I think I learnt a little when I witnessed her reaction. My father protected the dragon. An elf protected the dragon in front of me. He mustve used Time Reversal to use her time alive as a set point. He couldnt be by her side forever to protect her, so he used the spell. Inard didnt lie to her; he truly managed to protect her when she was in danger.

    My Mom protected me, and my father protected my Mom. I think that was why she was in so much agony. The spell was thest thing my father left with her. It was totally gone once it activated. The only thing she had left that was associated with him was her memories with him.

    The dragon tightly hugged me and wailed. She released her yearning for him ten-plus years with her cries. Dragons had a very, very long lifespan, so long that an elfs lifespan was a blink of an eye from their perspective. She mustve witnessed lots of new life and death, but that didnt mean that she didnt know pain. The pain of gaining and then losing was much more painful than having been alone from the start.

    The beautiful time was just a very short dream to her. While Inard was always by her side, it was far too short to her. She was swimming in bliss and happiness, but her lover became a skeleton before she knew it. Her life in the past crumbled within an instant, and then she had to return to lying on the boulder alone, waiting for someone in despair.

    The loneliness in her memories gnawed at her heart. Nobody could understand the pain and loneliness of waking up every night to see the space next to them empty. She bore with it for over ten years. She bore with the departure of her lover and was still lonely after ten years. She finally got to release her pent up feelings through her wails.

    The dragon in front of me no longer had any family members. I solved my bodys problem, and I received a bonus surprise gift. Therefore, it was time for me to return home. The North still needed me; it had just been established. My wives and children were still waiting for me. I couldnt stay in the desert. I wasnt my father. I couldnt abandon my wives and children. That being said, I couldnt just leave the dragon behind, either. She truly loved my father and me. I was only able to recover and obtain this power thanks to her sacrifices.

    I had to take her away, at least, to Troy City. I knew full well Vyvyan and Elizabeth were unlikely to ept her, since not only was she my fathers mistress, but another woman I called Mom. Using Mommy Vyvyans reaction as a sample, I wouldnt think Mommy Elizabeth would be very friendly

    The dragon finally released me then she wiped her tears. I gently grabbed hold of her hand: Mom, I need to discuss the future with you Im very thankful to you, because thanks to you, not only have I recovered, but Ive also be strong now. Therefore, we need to discuss the future.

    Dragon Mom appeared puzzled. In a confused manner, she eximed, What? What future? I I I will not allow thou!! Thy father once said that then died in a few years! I do not need thou to mention any future! Thou just need to stay by my side! Thou just need to live with me! I shalt protect thou! Thou need not worry!!

    Thats precisely why I cant ept it!

    I decided to be forthright with Dragon Mom. There was no way I could stay by her side. I wouldnt make apromise there. I wouldnt be able to return if I hesitated. I really liked her as a mom, but I couldnt stay there for her sake.

    I took in a deep breath before exining, Mom, I have my wives and children, as well. If I stay here, I wont be able to go back and see them. Nheless, I dont want to abandon you. Mom, I dont want to abandon you, so you can rest assured. If possible, I would like for you to leave with me. Come with me to where I live. Ill take care of you there.

    Honestly, I thought the suggestion was risky. I didnt know if Dragon Mom of could ept the offer. The desert was barrennd to me, but Moms memories lied there. It was where the dragon race once prospered. The ce had to be filled with her memories

    Moreover, my father passed away there, as well. Would it be too cruel to ask her to leave the desert? Although it would be the best oue could she ept it? Frankly, I wasnt confident she could ept it.

    I nervously awaited Dragon Moms response

    Sure, the dragon replied.

    The words I couldnt explicate: What the?! That decisive?!!

 Book 14: Chapter 60

    Book 14: Chapter 60

    Mommy Vyvyan also soon woke up. Well, not exactly soon, since she was out until night time. Although I still had my flesh, my scales felt a little stiff at night. My limbs and fingers felt stiff when I moved about.

    I sat next to the fire. Vyvyan and the dragon did their best to stay as far away from each other as possible. Vyvyan still didnt like the dragon whatsoever. Instead, Vyvyan was brimming with hostility toward Dragon Mom. If I wasnt present, she probably wouldve attacked her. Mommy Vyvyan was apologetic to me, because she nearly strangled me to death. She was very scared and even afraid of getting close to me as a result.

    I didnt intend to make a fuss over it. In fact, my feelings for Mommy Vyvyan hadnt changed in the least. For me, nothing she ever did was unforgivable. To the contrary, it was me who was in the wrong in the first ce. Fortunately, she was feeling guilty toward me, so the three of us could sit together in peace.

    With that said, the dragon was always unfriendly to Vyvyan, but that couldnt be any more normal. Vyvyan did team up with Ying and kill her once, after all. Nobody would like the person who murdered them. As for Ying, the dragon was even more vignt of her, since Ying was able to pierce her scales that she was proud of.

    Ying was very obedient next to me. She did ask that we get back to the lighthouse as soon as possible, since Xias body was there. Ying was afraid something bad would happen if she was separated from her body for too long. While there was nobody else present, she was still very worried without her most important person by her side.

    I looked at the stuff in my hand. There was a ck ball-shaped object. Actually, it wasntpletely ck but purple. It was unmoving. They were the organs that Dragon Mom left for me. Additionally, there was a yellow eyeball. My organs and eyes werent included in what she gave me. I pumped dragon blood around my elven organs. That meant the dragon blood wasnt of much use to me.

    Son, this is a dragons heart. An elfs heart isnt that big in reality. If you continue using an elfs heart, the function of the dragons blood wont be that important. You need to switch yours out for a dragons in order for the dragons blood to take full effect. If possible I can help you

    Vyvyan seemed to have something she really wanted to say to me. She leaned in toward me. She looked at me somewhat fearfully and nervously, not daring to approach me and hug me. She appeared to worry that Id push her away. Eyes on the heart in front of me, I asked, What can this do for me?

    Immortality.

    The dragon suddenly spoke up, leading to Vyvyan spitting as an expression of contempt. She angrily looked in the dragons direction: I dont care what business you have, you just shut up! Im speaking to my son, understood?! Hes my son!!

    It is my heart! Mine! Dragon Mom almost roared at Vyvyan.

    I didnt think the dragon was in the wrong It was what she left for me. Dragon Mom exined to me, It does not provide you with immortality but a long lifespan, nevertheless. Thou are a dragon, so thou should have a dragons blood. By having a dragons blood, thou can have the lifespan of a dragon.

    I nodded, and then looked to the heart in front of me. Previously, I was just an ordinary hybrid of elven and human gics, and my lifespan was shorter than a humans. I didnt want a long lifespan, though. A long lifespan wasnt a blessing but torture to me.

    I saw Dragon Mom lose everything she loved due to her long lifespan. For me, who was initially human, a long lifespan wasnt a very blissful thing. Having a short lifespan would make me cherish every moment. My lifespan might be short, but that was what gave value to all of the blissful things that happened around me. That was what would allow me to pass on with my eyes shut and a happy smile. A dragons lifespan might be long, but my moms, my wives and my children were whom I cherish. Without them, living was meaningless to me.

    If you use a dragons blood and heart, youll be able to heal most wounds. Youll even be able to return from the dead as long as you have an intact corpse. Damaged organs can be repaired. Of course, that isnt revival. Its just turning you into a puppet of your own mana by using the dragons blood and heart. Vyvyan seemed to want to ingratiate herself with me. She did her best to exin the dragons heart to me at my side.

    I spaced out as I looked at the dragon heart in front of me.

    You could revive a dead person as long as you have a bit of mana, a heart and dragon blood. To be precise, theyd be a belonging of the mana supplied. That meant I could use my mana to activate the dragons heart, subsequently making the dragons blood flow. Then, Id use the dragons blood to repair damaged organs and what have you. In other words, theyd basically be my ve. They werent alive, but they werent dead. Basically, they were an existence that I forciblymanded to live.

    Come on, Son. Come. Mommy will help you put this heart inside, and youll have the lifespan of a dragon. Youll be able to live as long as Mommy. You can live with Mommy forever.

    Mommy Vyvyan seemed to be crazy about pleasing me. She looked at me with excitement. She tried to approach me and put the heart into my body.

    Ill pass, Mom. I shook my head and ced the heart downIn a soft, but resolute voice, I exined, A long lifespan is meaningless to me. In my opinion, life is about how you live, not how long you live. As you once said, not everybody lives once. Death is very simple. Mom, Im not afraid to die. The only thing Im worried about is being unable to live a perfect life. My meaning in life is my family. If theyre no longer in this world, I dont have any desire to live. Further, I will do everything I can to do things as soon as possible, since I have a short life.

    Mommy Vyvyan was stupefied. She didnt expect me to reject the proposal. Everybody, particrly those who have families, wealth and power, will continuously search for a way to extend their life. That was just instinctual, and it applied to all species. You could only enjoy the beautiful things life had to offer if you were alive. You could only enjoy everything you had if you were alive. You spent so much time to acquire it all, which was why you need longer to enjoy it.

    I didnt want that, though. I wanted somebody else to live instead of extending my lifespan. I want to give my life to her; or should I say, return to her?

    Luna once saved my life. She died, because she tried to protect me. I had always been very grateful for her sacrifice, but also very guilty. I never gave her anything. I never gave her any promises and never possessed anything from her. Instead, I always used her to find salvation and to find nice things.

    Luna never asked me for anything. She had the right to obtain things and even ask for a title, but she never did. She always stayed by my side with a smile and fulfilled the duties of a personal servant. She never leveraged her position as my personal servant to run amok. She always did things for my sake, yet was happy just being able to stay by my side. She always wore that smile that was as bright as the sun.

    I solemnly said, I want to save Luna. She saved my heart, so I must use the remainder of my life to repay her.

    But, Son this is a dragons heart Vyvyan was startled. She desperately wanted to stop me from giving the heart away, but didnt dare to oppose me, for she was afraid Id get angry.

    I nodded: To me, I want to see my Luna more than I want to live a long life. Its meaningless for me to have a long life. I just want to see my Luna once again. I can give up everything for my Luna. Moreover, this doesnt belong to me.

    I looked at Dragon Mom, and then solemnly added, This is her heart.

    I do not mind. Thou can do as thou likes. It is thy heart. Thou can do as thou likes. Dragon Mom shook her head, indicating she wasnt going to interfere with my decision.

    I nodded then looked back at Mommy Vyvyan, who was next to me. I sincerely said, Mom, I really want to give this to Luna. I want to revive her even if shes just a puppet. Ill be fine as long as shes by my side. I want to see Lunas smile again. Her smile is the gift I want more than anything.

    Mommy Vyvyan didnt reply. She, instead, looked at me with hopelessness. Her eyes were filled with sorrow. She looked at me in silence for a long time. She wanted to speak up but didnt. I knew she was afraid of angering me, so she was very reluctant to let me go through with it, but she didnt want to stop me. I carefully put the heart away to avoid damaging it. I finally managed to get myself some clothes and my backpack with Mommy Vyvyan and Dragon Moms help. I finally looked my usual self.

    There are still the eyes. You can give yourself the dragon eyes, right? After all, youve switched everything out for new parts. Only your elven eyes arent up to par, right?

    I picked up the eyes that were akin torge ss balls. I didnt know what to say; but nevertheless, did I really need a new pair of eyes?

 Book 14: Chapter 61

    Book 14: Chapter 61

    I didnt feel the pair of eyes would serve me much purpose. I had elven eyes, so my vision was superior to human sight. I didnt know what different things could be seen through a dragons eyes. Perhaps they could see further than everyone else? What purpose would that serve? I only needed to be able to see those I loved. I only needed to see those around me. I was satisfied with just my North; I didnt need to see any othernds out there.

    Mommy Vyvyan nervously watched me. Voice serious, she said, Son, Son, you should leave something for yourself, shouldnt you? Every single part on a dragon is extremely valuable and precious to us. Youve given Luna the heart, so you should at least save something for yourself, right?

    I shook my head. I held the eyes out to Ying, who was next to me. She froze. She correctly guessed what I was thinking. However, the pleasant surprise that came all of a sudden left her frantic and unsure of what to do. She was unable to speak. I noticed her paying attention to the eyes for a long time but didnt dare to speak up, because it was what my mom gifted me. From both a business and private perspective, she had no way of speaking her mind. Nheless, I knew she really wanted them. She didnt want them for herself but for Xia. Xia really needed a pair of eyes.

    I, Ying, give this pair of eyes to Xia. She needs them. If Xia can see, youll be able to guard me without concern, right?

    WAIT!! Mommy Vyvyan suddenly yelled out, startling Ying, which lead to her almost tossing them into the fire.

    I forcefully shoved the pair of eyes into Yings hand. I looked at Mom. Mom looked at me at a total loss for what to do. Startled, she said, Sorry Son I didnt I didnt mean to yell at you D-Dont get angry Son Please, dont get angry I I wasnt yelling at you Its just I just want you to keep some for yourself, Son This is very rare With these eyes, youll be able to see great distances Youll be able to see more scenes Why do you want to give them up?

    I shook my head: Its all right, Mom.

    I touched my own eyes. I had the same eyes as Mommy Elizabeths. Ipared our eyes before. Both my eye colour and eye shape were the exact same as hers. Though my Dragon Moms eyes werent ugly and the heteochromia nature had a cool chuunibyou feel to them, thest trace of Mommy Elizabeth on me was very precious to me. I couldnt bear to give them up. I might not be able to see considerable distances, but I wanted to keep these eyes that were the exact same as Mommy Elizabeths.

    Softly, I exined, You and Mommy Elizabeth gave me these eyes. I have the vision of elves, and my eyes resemble Mommy Elizabeths. This is your gift to me. I dont want to lose them. These eyes may not be able to see as far and as clear, but this is your gift to me. I dont want to throw away your gift for me. Ive lost my skin already, so I want to keep these eyes that are the same as yours.

    I thought that was a good reason.

    I noticed that Mommy Vyvyan revealed a very consoled smile. She carefully reached out to touch my eyes. She softly responded, I see I see Son Mommys Son. Its all right Okay, then, okay, then. Mommy understands now. Ying, give those eyes to Xia when we get back.

    Ying gave a firm nod. It was the first time that I saw excitement surface on her face. She pursed her lips and gave me a deep bow. She then sincerely thanked me, Thank you very much, Your Majesty! Thank you very much!! Thank you very much! You have helped me far too much!! Thank you Thank you so much!

    I shook my head with a smile: Its fine. Did you forget? Youre now my bodyguard. Your loyalty is very important to me, because you have to always be by my side in the future, so I should win your favour, right? I think its a good deal to exchange these eyes for your loyalty.

    Ying softly giggled, and then tightly grasped the eyes in her hand. She wore a very eager look. I knew she definitely wanted to return straight to the lighthouse and give her sister the eyes, but there was no need to rush. Wed leave when the sun is up.

    Honestly, the scales didnt feel toofortable at night, so I decided to keep my movement to a minimum at night going forward.

    Once matters here were settled, I shifted my line of sight to my two moms. They watched each other. The two of them still didnt have a tinge of friendliness for the other. Maybe I should just straight up say they were hostile to each other. The only thing holding them back from fighting was me. I gently cleared my throat, Let me introduce you two. This is the Queen of elves and my birth mother mm not entire, actually Shes my mom who has raised me since I was young. This is, mm my fathers mistress here?

    Dragon Mom was a little unhappy. She didnt consider herself a mistress But ording to the logic that Im familiar with and societal morals, then it was certainly the case My father dated Mommy Elizabeth first, and then married Mommy Vyvyan; then, he lived with Dragon Mom. Dragon Mom hadnt been acknowledged by everyone, which meant she really was but a mistress

    My name is Sylvanas Rovestia.

    Dragon Mom proudly puffed her chest out. I noticed Mommy Vyvyans gaze stop on those breasts that wererger than her own. She probably didnt care before and only realised that Dragon Mom was more overpowered than she was in the cleavage department. Elves measure the qualifications of a mother based on breast size, so Vyvyan would proudly puff her own chest out. However, it was the fast time she tasted defeat

    Dragon Mom went on, I am a dragon descendant. My husband is the Elven King, Inard.

    I nced toward Vyvyan. To my surprise, however, the yandere Elven Queen, Vyvyan, didnt show as much as a hint of displeasure My father was cold in the ground. Besides Mommy Elizabeth who still missed him, his sister hadpletely given up on him. And, I seem to be the one to me Even if the two didnt fight, they did know each other then, nevertheless Mm Lets just consider them friends

    I gently cleared my throat again, Okay, so lets go to the next item on the agenda. Mommy Vyvyan, I dont n to stay here

    Mommy Vyvyan revealed a smile of satisfaction. However, I then added, Of course, theres more. I dont intend to leave M-, uh umm take Mommy Sylvanas back to the North.

    Uneptable. Mommy Vyvyan outright objected as I predicted she would. She looked at me with a stern look: Thats absolutely uneptable. Dont even think about it. Son, though the North is yours and Mommy has no right to object, I wont allow you to bring her back or for her toe with you. Of course, I could let you bring her back if I didnt care about your feelings, because shell definitely die if you take her back. I can ignore Inards affair, because I just need you; however, do you think Elizabeth can forgive her? The dedication that Elizabeth treats her feelings with is much more frightening than you think. Elizabeth will actually kill her. I guarantee it.

    That, I knew. Elizabeth still cared for Inard. If I brought Dragon Mom back, Elizabeth would definitely fight her to the death, and it wasnt going to be easy to stop the two of them. I deliberated it for a while then replied, Ill bring her to Troy City first, then

    Not going! Dragon Mom objected before I could finish. She folded her arms and angrily looked at me. She firmly eximed, I will go where my son goes. I would rather stay here if I am not with my son!

    Ah, shit I thought.

    Troubled, I scratched my head. Vyvyan snickered: You just stay, then. Youre thest dragon, so you should hang with your dead friends. Stay here and look at your civilisation thats been reduced to dust until you be dirt, too!

    My son will stay here, too, then!

    Dream on!

    The two of them were on the verge of fighting again. I scratched my head. Although it would only require a word from me to bring Dragon Mom, the things thatd happen afterwards as a consequence would be troublesome First, there was Mommy Elizabeth, then there was Nier, then Lucia was probably going to get involved. And, my daughters would have to meet a grandma theyd never met There really was a lot to deal with.

    I still wanted to try. Scratch that. I had to try. If it didnt work out, I could bring Dragon Mom back. I couldnt stay in the desert; my Troy City strategy was out. If I brought her back, Id have to let her stay in the Imperial Pce

    Dragon Moms fight with Mommy Elizabeth would practically be inevitable Id just have to try and convince them to stop for my sake when it came down to it. Mommy Elizabeth still missed Inard, but it had been a long time already and Inards son, yours truly, was right by her side. It shouldnt be too serious I hoped so.

    In any case, I needed to stop Dragon Mom and Vyvyan from fighting first and foremost If the two of them fought again, it was going to be one the scale of a terrorist attack If my three moms fought in the North, then congrattions me. My Imperial Pce would be reduced to dust particles, and Id have to migrate back to Troy City with my entire family

 Book 14: Chapter 62

    Book 14: Chapter 62

    We didnt n to stay upte at night, as we had to travel tomorrow. We turned in while the fire was still burning. Since nobody would being and going from the desert, the ce remained the dragons nest. No wild beast dared to wander into the area where the symbol of supreme power resided.

    Perhaps my two moms were very tired, since they kept fighting. Ying also quickly fell deep asleep. I, on the other hand, gazed at the sky and spaced out. The sky was very clear after the sand dancing in the air cleared. The moon shone as it did in the past. The mes around crackled. The crackling sounded a little annoying on the night without anything in the sky. The people by the fire covered under nkets gently snored. asionally, the clear breeze would bring over the smell of sand and the chilly air of the desert. The stars overhead emitted a clear and cold light. Everything was the same. Everything I saw was the exact same as the past no matter where I went. I looked to my side, but the one who was once there was no longer there.

    Luna had left for a long time, so long that I almost let go of her. However, I suddenly found a way to bring her back to my side. My blood and the dragon heart could repair all of her damaged parts and wake her up again. The abrupt good news rendered me as anxious as Ying. I wish I could immediately return to her and see her wake up again. I let her down. I really wanted to hold her tightly in my arms and repeatedly apologise to her countless times. I wanted to make it up to her. She should be by my side enjoying everything that I enjoyed.

    I softly sighed. I held onto the heart, because I was afraid itd get damaged, or Id lose it. The heart was Lunasst hope.

    I suddenly heard something sliding through sand. I turned over to see Vyvyan lying next to me. She wanted to hug me from behind but panicked and abruptly stopped when I saw her. I smiled. I turned around to see Ying and Dragon Mom were asleep. Well, at least they werent moving. I took the initiative to extend my arm out and hug Mommy Vyvyan. She froze for a moment then shuddered. She curled up in my arms but didnt dare to say a thing. Despite usually appearing venerable and proud, she appeared so small when curled up in my arms. She was totally different to her past self and appeared very pitiful.

    I softlyughed: Mom, whats wrong? This isnt like you. Dont you always just hug me?

    Mommy Vyvyan quivered. She cautiously reached out to grab my hand and ce it on her face. Her expression twitched. Only then did she touch my face without concern. I finally saw how sad her face was. She touched the scales on my face and, in a shaky voice, asked, Son Son Its been hard on you Its been hard on you You youvepletely changed Everything has changed Do these scales hurt?

    Dragon Mom was very happy when she saw my scales. I never resembled a dragon by any measure, in the past, but I finally did. However, she didnt care about how much agony I had gone through beneath it. She probably didnt consider any pain as being unbearable. Moreover, with my dragon appearance, itd indicate I was her son. Vyvyan, to the contrary, didnt care about my magic or how strong I was. Instead, she asked if it hurt or not.

    I felt an urge to tear up. I buried my head in Mommy Vyvyans chest. The familiar scent and gentle warmth enveloped me once again, causing me to lose control and shed tears. I tightly hugged Mom. Surprised, she eximed, and then instinctively hugged me. She hopelessly smiled and patted me on my back to sooth me. Voice soft, she said, Son, you seriously still like to act coquettish, huh Its fine, though. Its fine. Im your mom. You can always act coquettish with Mommy Its all right. Its all right, Son. Itll be fine. Mommy will kiss the pain away.

    Mommy Vyvyan cupped my face and kissed the tears on my face. I hugged her tightly and softly sobbed, Mom Mom I did it I did it I survived I really managed to make it I dont have to leave you now I can finally be by your side I can finally always be by your side I dont have to worry anymore

    Uhm, uhm Son Son Mommy was so scared Mommy couldnt imagine how Mommy would live without you Mommy really didnt know how Mommy was going to live those few days. If Elizabeth didnt tell me that you still wanted to live, then Mommy really wouldve died Son Mommy doesnt want anything Mommy just wants to spoil you. Mommy just needs to hold you. Your warmth is Mommys greatest source of bliss.

    Mommy Vyvyan tightly hugged me and sobbed. Perhaps we were able to boldly release our yearning and feelings, since it was night time and it was just the two of us. Mommy Vyvyan sobbed. She pressed down on me and apologised quietly: SorrySorry Son Mommy is sincerely sorry Sorry Mommy shouldnt have hurt you Please Please Please dont resent Mommy. Please dont be angry with Mommy Mommy was wrong Mommy was wrong

    I didnt let Mommy Vyvyan finish. I had always wanted to try and see if you could actually reassure a female with a kiss when she was crying. Hence, I went and kissed her. Mommy Vyvyan widened her eyes. She jolted, but then she slowly closed her eyes and slowly began to respond to my kiss. To me, it was a bit overboard, since it was where my father was buried. Inard might have been where Mommy Vyvyan and I were kissing, missing home or something I gave him strength right in front of him To be honest, I felt I sinned Having said that, the sinful aroused me even more.

    I nced in Ying and Dragon Moms direction one more time. The two had yet to wake up. I aggressively pressed Mommy Vyvyan down onto the ground. She looked at me, startled. She softly urged me not to do it: Dont Son not here Ying Ying is over there.

    If not here, where can we do it in the future? Well be returning to the Imperial Pce after. Are you saying well continue there?

    I grabbed the chest area of Mommy Vyvyans clothes and pulled it down in an irritated manner. I grabbed her boobs. She gently moaned. She turned her head to the side and covered her mouth with her hand. With tears in her eyes and, in a tone of concern, she asked, Then, Son can you forgive Mommy? Mommy will never hurt you again, promise

    You think I still cant forgive you when Im already doing this?

    Because my children are still breastfeeding, Lucia and Nier still had to take care of their meals. Obviously, Lucia considered breastfeeding a mothers holy mission, so she refused to use anything to rece herself unless she naturally ran out. Nier sometimes also felt some pain if Daisy didnt finish.

    Vyvyan was in the same state as them. The reality was she was Veras biological mother. I quietlyughed as I looked at the liquid on my finger. I whispered, Mom, its been hard on you If Im never around

    Hmm Im all right

    I wont hold back, then

    Mm

    Mommy Vyvyan turned her head to look in Yings direction. She was somewhat nervous. Meanwhile, I didnt pay that side any attention, and instead, went to work.

    It was said that ones soul would wander around their own tomb, crying and sighing about their life. What would my father say if he saw us right now, I wondered. I doubted he cared. How many times did he spare Vyvyan a look in the past. I was just a kid at the time. I was an adult at this point, but I was still Vyvyans son.

    Mommy Vyvyans breathing slowly sped up. I didnt know if she thought about her brother having once lived there or not, but I already knew she was unwilling to think about anything else at that point. It didnt matter we were there.

    I gently kissed Moms lips underneath the moonlight. Her pink lips glistened underneath the moonlight, a sight which could charm all men. She affectionately kissed me back. The two of us locked each other in our embraces. We were celebrating the fact that we didnt have to separate; we celebrated the joy of our reunion and our love for each other.

    She was deep asleep at night, because her wish was satisfied. However, neither of us noticed the dragons eyes slowly opening in the moment. She looked in our direction. It was just as I previously mentioned. The dragon had an awareness of everything that happened in the desert. The dragon was mindful of that sort of stuff. Naturally, she looked our way when we did it in the desert.

    Slyvanas didnt disturb the two of them. Instead, she silently watched them. The two of them didnt notice her gaze. Nevertheless, the mother and son rtionship in the dragons mind quietly underwent a drastic change. She thought, So a mother can do this with her child, I see

    If I knew what would happen afterwards I would never have done that with Mommy Vyvyan in Dragon Moms presence

 Book 14: Chapter 63

    Book 14: Chapter 63

    The sun came up early in the desert; ites up earlier than it does in the North. When I just began to fall asleep in Mommy Vyvyans embrace, she gently shook me awake. She looked at me with pity, but, indeed, it was time for us to get going. I had nothing toin about, since I was really eager to go to Lunas grave and revive her. Hence, I didnt mind waking up a little earlier.

    Dragon Mom threw an animal Id never seen before me again. She then tore open its gut and grilled it. Mommy Vyvyan whined about the breakfast that consisted solely of meat. Previously, she always had milk, bread, berries and other things for breakfast, after all. Consequently, it was a little hard for her to ept.

    Vyvyan wanted to eat something juicy. Dragon Mom took that into consideration, as well. She pulled a few leaves off a tree nearby and tossed them to Vyvyan. Vyvyan nkly looked at the leaves. She had never been so offended before. If I didnt stop her with all of my might, she seriously wouldve exchanged it with the dragon.

    I fed the White Deer King the leaves one by one. I figured I should stop pampering the White Deer King so much; otherwise, everybody would feed her. After finishing the leaves, she went up to the edge of theke and had a drink. The White Deer King was aware we had to go on a long journey today, so she fully prepared herself.

    So, the n for today goes as follows: Mommy Vyvyan, Id like you, Mommy Sylvanas and Ying to head to back to the lighthouse first to pick up Xia, and then head back to the Imperial Pce. I will go and revive Luna first. Mommy Vyvyan, its all right for me to use the spell you previously taught me, right?

    With a smile, Mommy Vyvyan replied, Itll be fine, Son. You are now a legitimate descendant of the Gdriel Tribe. You can do it with your mana now. You need the dragons heart, your own blood and your own mana. Of course, I think the mana in your blood is sufficient.

    Dragon Mom looked at Vyvyan with a tinge of annoyance. She remarked, I am not willing to carry this person on my back. Since she is the Elven Queen, why can she not fly?

    Vyvyan dawdled for a moment. She then flew up to the sky and fumed, You think I cant fly?! You think, I, the ruler of elves cant fly? Anybody can fly as long as they have adequate mana!!

    Dragon Mom rolled her eyes. She then indifferently stated, Thou can fly on thy own, then.

    The corner of Vyvyans mouth twitched. I knew why Mommy Vyvyan felt so awkward. It was because, while elves could fly, the truth was that they were justmanding wind element. It would be tough to fly from our location to the lighthouse even with Mommy Vyvyans level of mana. Back then, Lucia used the ground for recoil and the wind elves to give herself a boost; else, she wouldve run out of mana rapidly.

    Lets do that, then.

    I decided to agree to Dragon Moms request.

    Dragon Mom pursed her lips. Hopeless, she said, Since my Son has said that If thou dare touch my scales, I shall throw thou off.

    Your scales arent even as nice to the touch as Earth Dragon scales. Your scales look ugly and are ufortable to touch. As if Id want to touch them.

    Dragon Mom coldly snorted. Her scales werent Ling Yues tail; Ling Yues tail was invulnerable to criticism. However, Dragon Mom wouldnt let someones demeaningments about her tail rile her up.

    Dragon Mom put some distance between her and I. She then roared where she stood. I watched on my eyes and mouth wide. I had never seen her transform in front of my eyes. It was the first time I witnessed her transformation. It was different to the impression I had in mind

    The image of transforming I had in mind was starting the transformation from the tail then upwards Dragon Moms transformation started from her head When others transformed into dragons, the process looked magnificently poetic. Dragon Moms transformation resembled a horror scene more than a magnificent one Watching her transform from her perfect human form into an enormous dragon ended fantasies. She did transform into the enormous dragon I was familiar with in the end, though. Logic would dictate she was ten years younger  courtesy of Inards Time Reversal Spell  but I couldnt tell if there was any difference. Ten years mustve been the equivalent of ten minutes from her perspective.

    Dragon Mom slowly lied down. Although she wore a look of contempt, Vyvyan walked up on her wings, and then grabbed her scales. Mommy Vyvyan wouldnt rip them off only because there was nothing else to hold on to. Technically, I hadnt ridden a dragon before Last time, Dragon Mom clutched me in her ws and flew to her home.

    Ying climbed up onto Dragon Moms back, too. Dragon Mom turned her head around to look at me affectionately. She teased my face with her nose, and I caressed her face. I sent her off in a soft voice: Safe travels.

    Dragon Mom nodded: Same to you.

    Dragon Mom then stood up. I watched her p her wings in big motions. I somewhat regretted not putting more distance between her. I watched her as if I was an idiot. I really, really regretted doing that, because the White Deer King and I were treated to a face p of sand. By the time Dragon mom took off, we were smothered with sand.

    Huff The White Deer King irritably shook off the sand, throwing it onto me. She red at me

    I smiled helplessly; I caressed her neck and apologised, Sorry. I honestly didnt expect that You dont need to be angry, do you? Im covered in sand, too, whoa

    The White Deer King didnt waste her breath on me. Instead, she grabbed my clothes and dragged me over to the water. She head butt me into the water before jumping into the water, as well. Judging from her reaction, the White Deer King mustve been really reluctant to run around whilst covered in sand.

    The two of us soon returned to the shore. The White Deer King vigorously shook out her body drenched in water, while I used magic to dry my clothes before putting on my hood and mounting her. I rode off in a different direction to my moms.

    The White Deer King was very fast; I think it was almost as fast as Dragon Mom soaring through the sky. I needed to head to Lunas grave and revive her before bringing her back with me. I needed to try and reach the North the same time as Dragon Mom. After all, there was the risk Elizabeth and Vyvyan would team up to y her.

    We rushed out of the desert. I got used to the scorching heat in the desert; still, as we entered the forest, I was immediately enveloped in the cold moist air. When Ist entered the desert, I was practically dead. I was lying down on the White Deer Kings back and incapacitated. Thankfully, I returned to the elvennds in my best shape ever. It had only been a month, yet my body had changed from head to toe. I genuinely thought I was done for. I thought there wasnt any cure. Being able to find the dragon, bath in her blood and acquire life felt as though fate had set the course for me long ago. It wasnt time for me to make my exit yet.

    I was gifted body not only impervious to des, but could also handle the usage of magic. The thing was, I didnt know what I should do next. I didnt need to conquer any morend. At most, Id just convince humanity and elves to merge together. That had nothing to do with me, nheless. It was on the two Queens to sort out. There was no point in me, the King of a third power, getting involved.

    So, I wondered what I should do with the strength Dragon Mom granted me. I didnt have anything in mind. Regardless of what the case may be, I was able to protect those around me. I wouldnt have to hide behind my guards or moms if something happened again. Id be able to stand up for myself.

    There was still some way to go before reaching Lunas grave; but nheless, I was able to reach the ce she once lived at thanks to the White Deer Kings swift speed. The field of flowers was particrly beautiful with the sunset as a backdrop. Some water had already condensed on some flowers and sprinkled the fields underneath the sunset.

    The White Deer King slowed down. She apparently liked the field of flowers and couldnt bear to tread through it. We came over from the ce Luna once worked. I went into the building on a whim, but there was nobody left in the building constructed from stone. There were thin spider webs spun on their Gods statue. I looked at the empty building. Honestly, it felt somewhat lonely. The ce died along with the vige that vanished.

    Luna once lived,ughed and cried there. It had been so long since Ist saw her smile. Lunas smile became just a vague memoryparable to an old photo in my mind. Have I almost forgotten Luna, I wondered. I love her so much. I swore Id never forget her, but everything associated with her was akin to film strips that were fading from my mind piece by piece. I couldnt allow myself to forget her. I absolutely mustnt. Admittedly, she gradually faded from my memory.

    It was time to bring her back. Luna left for long enough. It was time toe back. I no longercked anything, and she no longer needed to take care of me in anothers nation any longer. She was no longer the Princes personal servant; she was the King of a nations personal servant.

    I left the shrine and slowly walked up to her tomb. Perhaps I managed to quickly locate it, since it hadnt been long since myst visit. Luna rested in peace below the small tombstone in front of the mound of dirt. Vyvyan froze her time when I buried her, allowing me to still see her whenever I dug her up. The reality was that Lunas body was brutally battered. Her organs had been damaged to varying degrees. However, it shouldnt be difficult to repair them with a dragons heart and blood.

    I reached out and grabbed a handful of dirt. I didnt have a shovel, so I used my hands to dig up the dirt covering the casket. I told myself, Ill break the casket with my bare hands. Ill bring Luna out with these hands and snatch her back from the death god on that side!

 Book 14: Chapter 64

    Book 14: Chapter 64

    Thest time I dug Luna up my fingernails broke and was covered in blood to the point that my bones were virtually visible. The pain within, however, far surpassed the pain on my fingers. I tightly hugged the young girl, who wouldnt ever open her eyes again, with my bloody hands and wailed.

    Thest time I had to dig her up, I dug the dirt up with my scales. The dirt felt wet and heavy. I didnt know how long I dug for, but I kept digging until the sun went down. Little insects emitting light began to shroud the sky. The dim light lighted up the flower petals around. The entire area was dead silent. Not even an insect made a sound. The White Deer King silently stood behind me simrly to a loyal sentry. My dragon scales were incredibly tough. The dirt and stones couldnt damage my dragon scales.

    I didnt bury Luna very deepst time, so I soon managed to make contact with the casket. I gently and carefully brushed off the dirt on top as though it was the side of Lunas face that I was stroking. I widened the hole. I formed a fist, and then violently smashed down onto the wooden casket.

    I was especially strong after having the dragon blood reconstruct my body. Thankfully, I was able to smash the wooden casket open with a single punch. I then ripped it open from the centre, thereby gradually revealing Lunas body. Her hands folded across her chest looked so soft. They even glimmered as if they were pearls thanks to the insects glow. I shakily reached down and grabbed hold of her hands. Her hands felt so cold that I pulled my hands back as though I was electrocuted. The spot I held sunk down and didnt bounce back up. Her soft skin didnt react again, because she was gone.

    I was genuinely afraid. I didnt dare to look at Lunas face. My hand stopped right in front of it. I couldnt bear to pull the piece of wood away. My hand trembled intensely. I didnt know what to do. Before I arrived, I was so eager to see her face when she was revived; I didnt know why I was afraid all of a sudden. I mustve been afraid of her death. Her death was basically the destruction of my world. Leading up to her death, I thought I could protect those around me, yet she died so pitifully.

    I felt as though I was drowning in despair. I did so much, yet Luna still died because of me. I could see my powerless self when I saw Luna. A lonesome sense of despair gripped my heart and wouldnt let go. I guess I was reluctant to ept the past

    I then suddenly felt an odd, warm sensation from behind. Surprised, I turned my head around to see the White Deer King touching me. She gently nudged me with its head as though it was trying to get me to move. I suppose she was encouraging me. I looked at the White Deer King with gratitude, but she turned her head away.

    So, youre rushing me, not because youre trying tofort me, but because you want to return sooner I assumed.

    I gave the wooden board a big push. Lunas face was once again bathed in the moonlight. Mommy Vyvyan wouldnt get her magic wrong, so Lunas face didnt undergo any change. She still had the smile she wore when I buried her. The smile on her face wasnt her true smile, however. The smile she wore in her casket was a fake one somebody put on her. It waspletely different to what I remembered. I didnt want that sort of fake smile. I wanted Luna to be alive, and I wanted her authentic smile.

    I gently carried Luna out from the casket. Her body was as light as a small pet, yet so heavy that my heart squirmed. I hugged her tightly in my embrace. My tears tried to surface again. I and pressed my face up against hers, but there was no warmth to be felt. All I could feel was the cold friction from my scales. I choked on my tears. Next to her ear, I softly whispered, Come back. Come back, Luna. Ivee to pick you up. Ivee to pick you up from the death god. Nobody can take those I care about from me. Nobody

    I ced Luna on the ground amongst the flowers. I then took out my dagger at my waist. My hands shook as I gently cut open her skin. That crazy bitch practically destroyed all of her organs. Her heart was ripped straight out. Her veins were torn. The sight of it felt as though my own heart was being stabbed. I almost puked at the sight of Lunas pale body. I wasnt scared of her appearance; I just the sorrow hit hard.

    I took out Lunas insides. Fake organs were stuffed inside of her body so that her body could remain intact when she was buried. I tossed all the wooden stuff to a side, and then carefully took out the dragon heart and ced it where her heart was supposed to be. I took in a deep breath then checked to ensured that I ced it in the right location. I caressed her face. The dragons heart seemed to sense the veins around and began to beat. It extended things simr to tentacles to reconnect the veins, but it still wasnt enough to repair all of her organs, for the reason that the mana was still missing a medium, namely blood. Luna had no blood left in her. I realised I had to use my own blood to activate the mana inside the dragons heart.

    I took out my dagger and shed my left wrist. s, no blood came out. There was a crisp sh sound then the de snapped in two. One half of it flew to another side. I looked at my wrist with a dumbfounded look. My scales shimmered underneath the moonlight. I didnt even make a scratch. My skin had been reced with dragon scales. As a consequence, I couldnt cut myself with a de any more.

    A hopeless realisation filled me with despair. I had no way of getting myself to bleed. I was covered in dragon scales. None of the weapons I had on me could damage my own dragon scales, and I couldnt bleed. I spaced out. The dragons heart was beating in Lunas chest, begging for blood to revive her. Meanwhile, I was out of ideas.

    I came all the way here just to lose to myself, I asked. How ironic. Others couldnt hurt me, but I couldnt hurt myself to save my lover, either. I kept on trying to revive Luna, and after going all the way to her grave, I, ultimately, became the obstacle from reviving her.

    I sat on the ground and spaced out. The heart appeared to grow impatient and stopped beating. Even the veins that had been reconnected broke off again, leaving just a purple heart and Lunas defiled body there.

    I was eager to go revive Luna the entire time. All the damn time. I made it there. I came so far. I was just one step away, yet I couldnt take the final step. Nobody could hurt me, including myself.

    Aahh!!!!!!!

    His loud howl echoed through the night and scared off the insects around. A strong gust of wind containing grief and despair passed by, shaking everything it passed by. The clouds collected together. Thunder ps rumbled, and shes of lightning shed. One mans grief and despair destroyed the peace. He was released his powerlessness and despair on every inch of thend.

    I huffed and puffed. The lung-tearing scream literally drained all of my energy. I aggressively pulled over a rock and smashed it down on my left hand with all my might. The rock waspletely shattered when it bashed my hand, but I was in so much despair that I couldnt feel a tickle. I looked at my left hand that didnt have a blemish on it.

    What do I do? What do I do?!!!! What do I have to do to save my Luna?! What do I have to do to bleed? I shouted in my mind.

    I bit down on my lip as hard as I could to try and get a drip of blood on the dragons heart. It beat a few times, but then the drip of blood vanished within an instant. It was pointless, though. It just beat a few times, and then it craved blood more than before. However, the wound on my lip healed almost instantly. Was I supposed to bite my lip over and over, and then feed the heart one drop at a time? It wasnt enough blood. Not remotely close to enough. I couldnt provide the heart with enough blood using my lips.

    I raised the de again and stabbed my wrist. The de crumbled to bits simrly to droplets of water or, better yet, tears of despair. I roared loudly as I watched the de crumble to bits, leaving just the handle and my pain of despair. I didnt know what to do.

    The clouds blocked out the moonlight overhead. The thunderp and lightning apanied a heavy downpour. I crawled over the top of Lunas body to avoid letting it get wet. I covered her and looked at her with despair. The thunderps overpowered my roars. The rain ran down my face and dripped onto Lunas face.

    I panicked: What do I do? What do I bloody do? I dont know. What on Earth do I have to do..? My blood I really want my blood Theres no way to pierce the dragon scales. Only Xia can cut them and make me bleed. How long would it take for me to go to the North and call her here? Ive already damaged Lunas body, so her body will decay. Luna will seriously decay in her current state

    Moreover, shell decay extremely quickly. By the time I reach the North, all that will remain of her will be her skeleton. A dragons blood may be able to repair damaged organs, but it cant turn a skeleton into my lover What in the world do I do?

    I shakily raised my left arm. Owing to the rain, my scales had some creases, revealing my pink flesh underneath as well as a ditch. I suddenly had an idea A very bold idea

 Book 14: Chapter 65

    Book 14: Chapter 65

    I shakily extended forth my right hand and reached my finger nails below my scale. It felt akin to prying underneath your fingernails. It was strangely scary and also painful. Below my scales was my flesh. I pinched a scale with my fingers, clenched my teeth and then aggressively yanked it.

    <strong>*Rip!!*</strong>

    I was mentally ready. The pain still caused me to hiss, nheless. Small droplets of blood trickled onto my wrist. The scale I pulled out brought a piece of flesh underneath along. I quivered due to the shock. The feeling was the same as pulling your finger nail out. It was a sharp pain, and the air blowing onto my naked finger stung. I trembled as I threw the scale away. I took in a deep breath. I then pinched another scale and once again aggressively yanked it

    I remember there was once a form of torture where peoples fingernails were ripped out. Just thinking about it sends chills down spine. That sort of torture was once used on revolutionaries. I developed great admiration for them after trying it on myself, because the pain wasnt something people can handle. It was the same as having your teeth yanked out from your mouth.

    Underneath every scale were veins and flesh. The rain falling on my exposed flesh stung. I could see my veins jolting a little. My blood poured out of the open wounds then ran down to my wrist, where the rain then washed it down onto Lunas face.

    It wouldve been nice if that was enough. However, it wasnt enough blood. I had to continue I yanked out scale after scale after scale and then more. The small holes werent enough. The small wounds didnt provide enough blood

    I told myself, I have to continue. I must continue. I must continue. If I cant continue, I wont be able to save Luna. I must do this. I must do this

    I threw aside another scale covered in blood. I then weakly sat down to one side and panted. The pain in my left arm feltparable to a snapped arm. The pain hammered my brain over and over, causing me to feel lightheaded. I felt as though I was going to pass out from the pain. I could barely see Lunas face through my hazy gaze. I gently caressed her with my right hand. Voice soft, I said, Its all right. Its all right, Luna. Youll soon be okay. Youll soon be okay Ill save you in a second Its all right Its all right

    I took in a deep breath to calm myself down. The rain that poured down onto my head sobered me up a little. I wiped my tears off my face, and then looked inside my left wrist. I had pulled off over a dozen scales. My flesh underneath was quivering a little. I took quick breaths to calm myself down. Everybody will feel some degree of fear when looking at their own wounds. All living organisms fear pain and death; that was just normal. What made humans, humans, though, was that they could give up their own life and hurt themselves just as I did.

    I lowered my head and shut my eyes. I bit my left arm, revealing my flesh. All of my cells in my left arm screamed at me to pull my teeth away. Because of the pain, my vision was blurry. My tears coursed down my face, and I cried out as I bit my wrist to tear my flesh. I could feel myself tearing my flesh off as if I was a madman. Blood sshed into my face, and I dropped onto my bottom. The darkness before me and the pain left me so weak that I literally couldnt stand up. My left arm spat up blood correspondingly to my heart beats. I mustered up all my strength to drag my body over to Lunas chest.

    Blood finally flowed onto the dragons heart sitting in Lunas chest. The dragons heart absorbed every drop of blood. The purplish-ck heart finally turned red gradually. It extended out its tentacles and attached itself to the snapped veins. It then coiled around them. I noticed blood begin to flow through Lunas veins again, turning the purplish-ck colour that was simr to burnt flesh back into the blood-red of life.

    Obvious changes to Lunas body began to take ce. Her broken ribs grew once again. Her destroyed intestines began to reconnect. Her liver gradually regrew. Her lungs were active again. The dragons heart circted my blood throughout Lunas body. I revealed a subtle smile. I brought my left arm closer to the dragons heart and mumbled to myself, Here take some more Take some more Bring my Luna back. Bring my Luna back. I beg you Bring my Luna back Bring my Luna back

    The part of Lunas body that I cut open slowly reattached itself. My blood spilt onto the chest region of her clothes. I couldntst any longer. While I was the descendant of a dragon and had the blood of a dragon, I could still die from blood loss. I weakly dropped down from above Lunas body.

    I wasnt afraid Id die, because if I was about to die, my mana inside me would automatically produce more blood to rece the blood I lost and heal my wounds at maximum speed. In saying that, I really wanted to see Luna wake up

    I rolled onto the ground and lied there, panting. I looked in Lunas direction, but my vision was blurry. I held her hand tightly, but I couldnt feel anything with my left hand at the moment. As a matter of fact, the painful sensation was barely detectable. Therefore, I didnt know if warmth was returning to her hand or not. All I knew was that her body had recovered, but she, herself, hadnt recovered

    I couldnt see anything anymore. I had done my best, but I couldnt hang in there. I shut my eyes and seemingly lost all conscious in the blink of an eye. I passed out, for I had mustered up all of my mana to repair my damaged parts. I had to collect all the mana for maintaining life and bodily functioning just as Mommy Vyvyan would have to.

    I silently rambled, Who will shelter Luna from the rain now that Ive passed out, though? Wouldnt I miss her smile when shees to, then? I have so much to say to her. I want to personally apologise to her, and I want to personally tell her that I love her But Ive passed out So does that mean I cant say any of that? Has the rain stopped?

    I stopped feeling the rain drip onto my face. Instead, I heard a clear breeze and the sound of flowers swaying. Birds were chirping in the distance. The bright sunlight shone onto my face and stung my eyes. I felt Id still see the blinding light even with my eyes shut.

    It must be daytime now. Is daytime this warm here? Something warm has enveloped my head. This soft and warm embrace is sofortable that I dont want to lift my head off, I thought in a daze.

    II suddenly realised why Id be there. I told myself, I cant just lie here. I cant just lie here

    I vigorously opened my eyes and raised my head. I shouted, Luna!!

    Around me was a field of flowers that the rain fromst night soaked. Some of the flowers were drooping downwards. The soil around exuded a fragrance a pleasing fragrance. I looked to my left in a flustered fashion. Luna, who was supposed to be lying next to me, was gone. All that was there on my left was a flower that had been pressed down on. Just as I went to stand up and search for her, I heard a familiar voice next to my face that almost brought tears to my eyes, Your Majesty, I am here. Do you need something?

    The voice froze me in ce. I turned with a dumbstruck expression on my face. What came up wasnt the warmth of the bright sunlight shining on my face, but Lunas gentle smile that was next to me. The sunlight that shone on her face emitted a gentle blush. She looked at me with a smile. The smile that was so bright stung my eyes, causing me to feel dizzy and my vision appeared fuzzy.

    Luna carefully reached out to grab hold of my hand. With a soft giggle, she said, Your Majesty I do not know what exactly happened But this feels the same as a dream I could not wake up from I have finally awoken I have finally seen you again You are all right I am so d you are all right I protected you, correct? Your Majesty I sessfully protected you

    I pulled Luna into my tight embrace before she could react, and then kissed her lips. I had forgotten how long it had been since I kissed her lips. It had been so long since Ist hugged her. It had been ages since I felt her warmth and tenderness. Luna was shocked at first, but then she shut her eyes. I saw two trails of tears slowly course down her face. She hugged me back and pressed her body firmly against mine. She hugged me with all her might as though she was afraid Id leave her again.

    The gentle breeze brought the fragrance of the flowers next to us over. The two of us sat in the warm sunlight, locked in each others warm embrace. Lunas long hair wasnt tied up, and thus, teased my nerves by my ear. Our lips were stered together; our tears mixed in with each others. In the moment, our rtionship wasnt that of maid and Prince. In that moment, we were a man and woman expressing our affection for each other. We were lovers who overcame many obstacles to be in love.

    I finally got to see my Luna again. Finally

    Luna I missed you so much I really missed you

    Me, too Me, too.. Your Majesty I love you I really love you

 Book 14: Chapter 66

    Book 14: Chapter 66

    I held Luna tightly in my embrace, and she tightly grabbed onto my shoulders. She leaned on my chest and affectionately looked at me. I lowered my head and kissed her lips. In a slightly concerned voice, I asked, Luna, my body is now covered in scales. How does it feel to hug me? Is it slippery? Is it disgusting?

    Luna sped my face and, with a smile, said, The scales do feel different to your skin in the past; however, Your Majesty, you do not need to mind it. Although the scales are slightly slippery to the touch, your body is still as warm and gentle. Your Majesty, you are still as warm and gentle as before despite having scales cover your body, so there is no need to worry.

    I nodded. I took hold of her hand and ced it on my face. She gently ran her fingers along my face. Her gaze was incredibly tender. Some say one must lose something before they learn to cherish it. Id say, you particrly cherish it after youve lost it once.

    We found each other again after losing each other, so we held onto each other tightly and were very reluctant to let go. Luna gently and carefully ran her fingers across my face. She caressed my face as though she wanted to remember every little detail of my face.

    I pressed my hand firmly on Lunas hand and apologised to her in a soft voice: Sorry. Sorry, Luna, sorry Im sincerely sorry I shouldnt have let you go out that night I shouldnt have let you go I shouldve had a better idea. There had to have been one You have suffered too much You have honestly suffered far too much

    Luna didnt let me finish. She hugged me and kissed my lips. I lingered for a moment before closing my eyes and responding to her kiss. Her kiss was gentle and besotting as it always was. Luna knew very well where I was most sensitive, so I really enjoyed the feeling. The two of us reluctantly separated. Luna touched my lips and softly giggled: It is all right, Your Majesty. It is all right. I am your personal servant. Protecting you is my duty. Moreover, I love you. I would protect even if I was not your personal servant, so there is no need for your to apologise. I am d you are still alive. That is the greatest constion to me.

    I couldnt bring out a smile. I tightly held her hand and, in a quiet voice, said, Life without you was so painful, Luna. It was honestly too painful I dont know how many tears I shed for you. I have always hoped for you to return all this time. Luna, I love you. I love you. I never got myself a new personal servant after your departure. Never.

    Luna was startled. She then pinched my nose with a smile: As your mistress, I never thought I would see a moment where you are so loyal. I am very touched. I am sincerely very touched. Your Majesty, if it is possible and if you still trust me, I am willing to continue being your personal servant!

    I touched her face and gave her an absolutely serious nod: Of course, of course, my Luna. Youre my personal servant. You always will be. You always will be my personal servant no matter when. Youre my only personal servant. Always.

    Luna responded with a blissful smile. She leaned onto my chest and shuffled around: Tell me your story, Your Majesty. We are still a long way away from the ce you mentioned, right? Please tell me what happened during my absence. I see that your gaze ispletely different to the past. Lots of things must have happened after I left. Your Majesty, please tell me about it.

    Uhm. I nodded.

    There were some things I couldnt tell Luna. I couldnt tell her how many people I killed after her death. I couldnt tell her how many things, which shouldnt have been done, I did. I told her rtively light-hearted and glorious things. After all, there were some things I wasnt willing to recall. I killed lots of people after she died, which included both anthropoids of the North and humans.

    The White Deer King snorted as an expression of annoyance. However, I tapped her belly, so she didnt continueining. I was so happy on the White Deer Kings back, so I didnt want to be disturbed. The White Deer King turned around in a somewhat angry manner; she, however, didnt say anything upon seeing Luna. Instead, she revealed a Ill settle the score with you when we get back look and then turned back to continue going forward.

    The White Deer King wasnt fast, as I had Luna with me. I wasnt in any rush, though. I had recovered. Luna was in my arms, too; therefore, I had nothing to rush for

    I cut myself off: Wait I think I do If my three moms fight it out in the North now, Im going to have a serious issue on my hands. Im not in a rush to return right now, though. Im sure itll be fine with Freya there. Freya previously erred, but she shouldnt this time.

    I had Luna in my embrace. Overhead was the warm andfortable sunlight. asionally, a clear and refreshing breeze would blow the natural scent of leaves and grass over. The White Deer King stepped over the floor of dead leaves to take me and Luna home. We travelled at a rxed pace. Luna wore such a bright smile in my arms. It was much warmer than the sun. My purpose in life was her bright smile.

    ========

    Imperial Pce in the North

    Freya took in a deep breath. She kept her eyes on the small can in her hand as she opened it. While Freya could be considered a genius young girl  at least that was how Troy and the other people around him evaluate her, including Castell, who was full of praise for her  who could easily handle anything, she wasnt good at daily living tasks. She tried making soup many times, and only managed to make one barely edible after many failures.

    She looked at the door in front of her and hesitated for a long time as she deliberated to herself. She tried her best to mentally prepare herself. She bit down on her lip and rehearsed in her mind what she should say. She then earnestly looked at the door and knocked on it.

    Gerald opened up looked at Freya with a hint of puzzlement. She found herself struggling to find the words. She spent a long time thinking about what to say, but she was tongue-tied and speechless when facing him.

    Gerald hadnt been on duty for some time due to his injury. He was recuperating in his room and under house arrest, because they wanted to keep the fact Freya was the one who hurt him under wraps. A professional doctor came to treat him daily and deliver food. Gerald didntin. He actually considered it a holiday as opposed to being wounded by his master he was devoted to. He needed some time to regain hisposure.

    Gerald didnt know if that was what she intended, since she was way too crazy at the time. However, he was positive he made the right choice. Gerald was honestly upset about being wounded when he did the right thing; not to mention it was Freya who hurt him.

    Ah Miss Freya Gerald felt awkward.

    Freya took in a deep breath. She then shut her eyes tightly. She then spoke at an extremely fast pace, emphasising her words as though she was speaking to a wall, Sorry, Gerald. I admit that what I previously did was wrong I admit that you werepletely right everything I did was too crazy too stupid, and I wounded you, which has made me suffer, so sorry, Gerald, I shouldnt have done that. I shouldnt have hurt you, so I made this soup that can speed up your recovery. If you are willing to forgive me and continue being my bodyguard, then please drink this soup.

    Freya gave her speech in one breath simrly to a machine gun. Her rapid apology was her true feelings. That was her apology. Gerald looked at her with a dumbfounded look. Freya carried the can in her hands. Her small hands were turning red due to the heat of the can. He grabbed the can and saw many wounds on her fingers.

    He softly chuckled. Freya looked embarrassed, but her apology was sincere. She acted fierce on the surface, but she was truly apologetic and felt guilty. Gerald suddenly wanted to scrub her head; nevertheless, he was aware that, if he did, shed whip out a gun again Thus, he didnt enact his urge. Instead, he nodded and sincerely replied, All right. I understand. I am your bodyguard, Miss Freya. I am your loyal bodyguard. How can I not be? I shall return to your side once I have healed. You do not need to worry. I am your bodyguard, and I will not be angry about what you did to me. I just hope you do not be, like that, again

    Freya raised her head up to look at him. She took a deep breath: I know. I know. I will not do that again. I also wont hurt you again Promise

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *In the big paragraph where Freya blurts out a bunch of things, full stops were deliberately kept out, because thats how she spoke. She just blurted everything out in one breath with no breaks.

 Book 14.5: Chapter 1

    Book 14.5: Chapter 1

    Liu Yue looked at the pencil and textbook in front of her. Then, her head heavily flopped onto the table with a thud. The insects outside were almost louder than the teacher in front. The windows were all opened, but not a single cool breeze blew in, since it didnt exactly exist. The weeping willow leaves outside appeared dead due to the sunlight. A shadow was cast, but she couldnt feel a single cool breeze. The ssroom at school was boiling in summer. There were only twenty students in therge ssroom, but it was still so hot that she couldnt feel motivated. To make matters worse, she had a furry tail. Her mom always rambled on and on all day and night about having to cherish the proud tail she inherited from the Moon Fox Tribe. However, Liu Yue was so irritated that she wanted to just chop it off.

    If Liu Yues mom saw her dragging my tail along the ground, shed fly off the handle. However, the floor was the only ce that she could find something cool. Liu Yue didnt dare to fall asleep, as it would be too obvious. Everybody would be able to tell she was sleeping as soon as her long and pointy ears flopped down.

    Liu Yues said she didnt have to go to school and could just be home schooled. Her mom, to the contrary, forced her to be sent to a boarding school with the reason, Liu Yue will definitely have to socialise with people in the future. Liu Yue didnt have aint about it. It was the same as a child having to leave to go to their high school exams even if they did always live with their parents.

    I seriously dont have anything inmon with that old-fashioned fox. Its been over ten years, yet she still wears those sorts of old-fashioned dresses. Its blegh. I dont even want to go near her. I can virtually smell a rotten stench if I go anywhere near her. She evenins about my clothing being too revealing every day. What, wrapping myself in a long dress in summer is polite? Comfort is more important to me.

    Mom is still paying for my living expenses, but she couldnt be more miserly than she already is. I finally mustered up the courage some time ago to write a letter to my father in the Imperial Pce. I have strong doubts as to whether my letter addressed to Troy Gdriel Rosvenor reached my father or not. That said, I did receive arge sum the next month, thought Liu Yue.

    Thirty years ago, the reason elves and humanity went to war against each other was because of humanitys ambitions. Their confidence from winning every battle they fought and their desire to conquer led them to the only region of the continent that they had yet to conquer  the elves forest. The spark was that the Empress of humanity wasnt treated with courtesy in the elvennds. This will be on your test; make sure to memorise it. The war thirty years ago was one of the most brutal wars in the South. It affected the rtionship between elves and humanity for the next decade, and it also shattered the humanitys legacy as an invincible army. Humanitys failure forced them to stop their conquest of the continent, while the elves opened their doors to the world as a result of the war. Although heavy losses were suffered, the elves managed to have the opportunity to interact with humanity as a consequence. Afterwards, the elves lives were also changed

    The teacher didnt seem to notice her students already half asleep and was still fervently speaking of the war thirty years ago.

    Liu Yue disliked modern history, not because she disliked history, but purely because she knew it was riddled with incorrect information. The war between elves and humanity her teacher recounted didnt ignite because of humanitys desires or something. It was solely because her two grandmothers were fighting over the rights to raise her father. The only reason the war was particrly brutal was because her grandmothers were special. Further, the illustrations in the book were wrong, too. Her blonde-haired Grandmother Vyvyan was fine, but her Grandmother Elizabeth was gentle woman. Her Grandmother Elizabeth wasnt as cruel as illustrated in the books.

    Liu Yue finally caved in,Whatever. Ill just deal with being called to the office. I dont care anymore.

    Liu Yue ced her pen down and flopped down onto the table. Her long fox ears gradually flopped down and vanished from her teachers field of vision.

    ========

    Two parties meeting? asked Liu Yue.

    Yes. Liu Yue, this times family meeting is very important. As teachers, we should sit down together to discuss your future with you and your parents. You will be graduating very soon. We need to discuss education, as in, are you going to continue higher up studies and go to the university in the Imperial Capital or are you going home to work? It all depends on your current circumstances. We will have multiple options for you to consider based on your personal situation, exined Liu Yues teacher, expression cheerful.

    Liu Yue was relieved, thinking, So I wasnt called here to be lectured for sleeping in ss. I didnt care about it when I fell asleep, and I wouldnt lose anything if I copped a scolding, but it would be troublesome. It would be even more of a nuisance if I had to write a self-reflection paper.

    Liu Yue was the type who didnt even treat her homework seriously. She slowly wagged her tail back and forth behind her. Liu Yue kept Troys name a secret when she enrolled so that others in the school wouldnt know. If they knew she was Troys daughter, shed received different treatment. Everybody considered her to be the daughter of a normal merchant family.

    My father is unlikely toe, so Mom will probably have toe. Im somewhat happy when I think of Mom, but even more annoyed. When she gets here, shell definitely tell me off for my living habits. She might even fly off the handle about me asking Dad for money. Shellin about Dad adding to the trouble or something. The two of them are so intimate, yet she always has to act curt in front of me as if shes divorced. I really dont get what there is to be so reserved about between husband and wife, thought Liu Yue. Done thinking, she gave her teacher a nod: I will tell my Mom toe, then.

    No. Liu Yue, I called you here this time to talk to you about this. Your mom seems to be out on business, so we couldnt get in contact with her. This is a very important discussion, though. While your mother and father, umm

    Liu Yue finally understood the dilemma. Her teacher called her over in private specifically to keep her parents matter from being known. Her teacher cared about her students privacy. Nheless, it was clear that her teacher had misunderstood the actual status quo. Liu Yue sighed: Teacher, my parents get along very well. Its just that they dont live together

    <em>Whoa. Teacher, can you not look at me with those eyes of pity?</em>

    Liu Yue irritably swung her tail in circles. Liu Yues teacher thought she was unaware her parents were divorced. She assumed Liu Yue was refusing to admit she was a pitiful child of a single-parent household. Liu Yue was being honest, though. Her parents got along very well. Her father wasnt by her side solely due to his work.

    Liu Yues teacher grabbed hold of Liu Yues hands and, in a caring voice, said, Its all right; its all right, Liu Yue. I understand. I understand. Whatever the case may be, he is your father. Since he is your father, he should be responsible for your future Im sure he wille, so can you please contact him and ask him to personally attend this parent meeting?

    Liu Yue resolutely cut her off, He will note.

    What Liu Yue wanted to say: Its not that my father wonte, but I cant let hime so as to avoid impacting my normal life here at school. Further, how is he going toe? How is he going to introduce himself? Hello, Teacher, I am Liu Yues father, Troy. Sorry, sorry, I had deal with some trivial matters, and so I waste My upation is being the King of the North? I wont be able to live an ordinary life anymore, then.

    Liu Yues teacher inquired, Do you have any other rtives, then? Your grandmother? Your maternal grandma?

    <em>They Theres the Queen of elves. And then theres the Empress of humanity. Who would you like to see? As for my grandma I dont have one. My mom is the only member of her family. If you must see an adult in my family, would you like to see the elven Queen of the North back then or her bodyguard? Or, did you want to see my two other moms, the two Queens?</em>

    Needless to say, Liu Yue. couldnt mention them.

    That wont do, Liu Yue. You must have a rtivee no matter what. How about this: Liu Yue, write your father a letter now and whether hees or not will be up to him.

    <em>Not writing it.</em>

    Hes your father. He should still care for you even if he abandoned you and your mother, right?!

    <em>Yeah, I just told you, thats not how it is</em>

    Write it! If he doesnte, tell me his address, and Ill personally pay him a visit!!

    <em>Pray you can make it into the Imperial Pce</em>

    Liu Yue let out a heavy sigh when she saw her teachers frustrated look.

    <em>I guess I have to write it; otherwise, I might not be able to leave the office. Ill just make up a name and address. Nobody wille if its sent to wrong address, after all.</em>

    Three dayster

    Hello, Teacher. Liu Yue told me there was something you needed to discuss, so she specifically asked me toe to this parent meeting. Sorry, sorry, I am running a bitte. I am Troy Gdriel Rosvenor. I presume you already know me. You do not need to salute me. There is no need for you to. While I am the King of the North, I am just Liu Yues father in your presence and hers. Therefore, you can speak to me as you normally would. I may be Liu Yues father, but due to work, I do not have many chances to spend time with her. As such, I am not informed of her situation. If it is possible, I would like to trouble you to be a detailed.

    Liu Yues teacher was stunned and speechless, while the former wore a look of hopelessness. She covered her face with her hand. Nobody saw her bright smile. She was smiling as, one, she was pleased with herself, two, because she was sneering at her teacher, thinking Told you so. Lastly, she was happy about her fathering.

    Hes buried with work as is, but he really still is my father This is a parent meeting, after all! thought Liu Yue.

 Book 14.5: Chapter 2

    Book 14.5: Chapter 2

    From the perspective of an ordinary girl, Vera was a bit too mature. More precisely, she was a bit too mature for a child. When she and her sister were mesmerised by the story of a brave Prince fighting an evil dragon and then starting a romance with a Princess, which her mother told them, Vera acquired a new view of love. She knew those stories were all fiction. She knew a Prince, whod battle an evil dragon and then take the Princess home in such nave stories, didnt exist. She was a Princess herself, but she knew no evil dragon would capture her. After all, she ate dinner with an evil dragon daily. The evil dragon was unlikely to harbour any ulterior motives towards her Further, if the dragon did kidnap her, <em>he</em> would definitely be the Prince who came to her rescue.

    Vera wanted a lover who could stay with her forever, which meant he, at least, needed to actually exist. Her requirements werent excessively strict. As a Princess, it was natural for her to want a husband who was rtively handsome and verypetent, both in terms of wits and physically, to ensure her offspring were blessed with superior gics. He also had to be gentle enough. He, at the very least, needed to be able to put up with her ever so slight wilfulness When Verabined those traits together, she discovered a man who fulfilled her criteria existed right by her side. Such an unrealistic man actually existed.

    Veras line of sight stopped on her dad. Troy was the King of the North. He was gentle, considerate, kind and fair. Vyvyan and Elizabeth blessed him with a splendid appearance; he just didnt realise it. In reality, women who met him for the first time all had very good impressions of him. His physical prowess and wits were also excellent. His mana wasnt inferior to her grandmother, Vyvyan, and he was smart enough. He had the blood of a dragon, thus was impervious to des. Most importantly, her dad was tolerant man. He always looked at her with an affectionate gaze regardless of how she was or what she did.

    Vera already decided on her fianc, and that candidate had to be her father. She didnt care that her dad already belonged to her mother. On the surface, she respected Lucia. Truthfully, she was very unhappy whenever she saw Lucia and her dad being intimate. She couldnt quiteprehend why such a powerful King would marry Lucia, who was an ordinary elf. She also couldnt understand why her fathers gentle and affectionate gaze that shouldve been reserved for her was being wasted on Lucia!!

    Vera always thought, Dad also kisses Mom first before hugging me whenever we wee him together. I look forward to Dad returning so much, yet I cant do anything but watch him give Mom a smile. It agitates me. Also, Dad keeps saying Im his daughter when I dont want to just be his daughter! I need to grow and be mature!! Shes just a bit over a dozen years earlier than me! Im certain I can definitely steal Dad from Mom!

    Vera was a very mature young girl; hence, she didnt forget things after mentioning them the way Nona did. She could already tell she had other enemies besides her mom, who was her primary antagonist. Said other enemies were Nona, Daisy and Liu Yue. Mommy Lucia and Mommy Nier saw each other every day, but they werent all that friendly. So, despite them being her younger sisters, she was not going to give up when it came to her father. If it was about the share of a pear or something, then she didnt care, but her dad was a one and only!

    Vera silently pondered, I dont need to be concerned with Nona and Daisy. Those two cant match wits with me. My most worrisome opponent is Liu Yue; shes not me. She lives outside of the Imperial Pce. Im always in the Imperial Pce, so I dont understand the rtionships between men and women. Liu Yue, on the other hand, lives outside, so shes very informed about men and women dating, and she also knows about fashion trends. Whenever shees over, shell tell me, Nona and Daisy about whats popr outside at the moment.

    Liu Yue always follows behind my father as if she was some creepy stalker, whenever shees over. She knows very well what my father likes. Even I sometimes have to obtain information from her. Shes the biggest threat to me. If she gets ahead of me, I wont be able to be with Father. Hence, her return this time isnt good news.

    Theres an empty space for Dads afternoon tea tomorrow. I managed to get this information from Luna, but Liu Yue also knows about it, which means I cant let here over. I must win this opportunity to apany Dad the way an adult would. Who knows, Dad might not treat me as a daughter again. Additionally, Ill be able to get closer to Dad. So then, how am I going to drive off Liu Yue?

    Sitting opposite Vera was Liu Yue, who still had her head down as she bit into her rabbit.

    It seems that shes not paying attention to me. Daisy and Nona are still fighting over how much dessert they get each. I can ignore those two idiots Wait Wait. I cant leave those two idiots out of the equation. They mighte in useful, realised Vera, gaze stopping on Daisy.

    Daisy seems as though she doesnt like Dad on the surface, acting as if shes a young girl in her rebellious stage every day. The reality is shes very attentive of Dad. She pretends to run into Dad every day and walk with him to the office, when the truth is that she gobbles breakfast as fast as she can, even if she has to stuff her food down so fast that she chokes just so that she can run over to the path Dad must take and then wait there. She also wakes earlier than others, which means that shell do everything in her power to get that empty spot for afternoon tea with Dad tomorrow if she finds out about it.

    I cant let her have her way. If she wants to go have afternoon tea with Dad, shell do everything she can to stop others from taking the spot, nheless. That means shell get rid of Liu Yue, then. Liu Yue is actually very assertive, which means that I need somebody who takes more action than her to deal with her, reasoned Vera. She then cleared her throat: Okay, my Sisters. Since you have all finished eating, I need to tell you about something.

    Vera knew what she had to do. The three of them looked up at her, puzzled. Vera cleared her throat before gesturing for the three of them to lean in closer. She whispered to them, I heard from Sister Luna that Dad has a spare spot for tomorrows afternoon tea. We can go, but only one of us can go.

    The two of them nced at each other with stunned expressions. For the three of them, being able to have afternoon tea with their father was a blessing. Not one of them would be willing to pass up the opportunity. Although the three of them had yet to express anything, they were, without doubt, already thinking about how to eliminate the others.

    Im very sorry, but I have piano lessons tomorrow afternoon, so I cant go with Dad. You canpete fairly for it amongst yourselves. Theres one more thing, however, and that is you mustnt disturb Mom and Dad tonight! The same rules as usual apply. Whoever goes to Dad tonight might convince Dad to agree to their request first, so their right topete shall be nullified! dered Vera.

    Daisy looked toward Liu Yue. Liu Yues gaze lingered for three seconds. Vera revealed a smile of victory when she saw their exchange.

    I have to first avoid the chances of being eliminated. Then, Ill have Daisy and Liu Yue keep tabs on each other. The two of them will unquestionably go to Dad at night, which will them eliminate for sure, reasoned Vera.

    After dinner, everybody went back to their rooms. Before Nona left, Vera pulled her over and whispered next to her ear, Nona, take a present to Dad at noon tomorrow. That way, Dad will definitely take you with him.

    Really?!

    Uhm. I have something to do at noon tomorrow, so I cant go. Nona, youre my sister, though, so its only natural for me to sneak you some advice. You can go and ask Sister Luna what Dad wants recently. Actually, Dad has wanted to have some trufflestely; therefore, you should sneak over and ask Miss Xia for one.

    Got it! Thank you, Sister! Nona nodded with excitement. After giving her sister a deep bow, she quickly ran off.

    Vera sneakily chuckled, and then turned around to return to her room.

    At night time, Vera carefully woke up and cast a wind spell on herself. She sneaked over to Nonas room and stole a small box of truffles to take to the piano practice room. She then made an imitation that was the exact same using magic and ced it there. Everything looked normal, but itd disappear at noon, and itd be impossible to get back. Nona wouldnt check food over and over, either. Shed feel reassured as long as she knew it was still there.

    The next day, Daisy and Liu Yue were both eliminated right away. At noon, Nona discovered her truffles were missing. As a result, she quickly began a frantic search for them. Vera whispered to her that Luna might know. However, Luna was going to be by her fathers side all day today. In other words, if Nona didnt go to where he was having afternoon tea, thered be no way of seeing Luna, and without her truffles, the stubborn Nona wouldnt dare to go and see her father without them.

    Thus, the only one who sessfully reached the flower garden was Vera. She could finally go for afternoon tea with her dad. She could finally lean on her fathers chest and watch the butterflies fly about. She could enjoy a fragrant tea that would refresh her mind, plus enjoy the reassuring warmth of her father that filled her with bliss.

    Of course, that was afterwards.

    Nona found the truffles she prepared in the piano practice room and cried, for the piano teacher ate them. The piano teacher thought Vera prepared them for her as an apology for skipping lessons. As a consequence, she didnt tell Lucia that Vera skipped her lesson. As her elder sister, seeing Nona hug the box and cry slightly made her heart ache and made her feel a guilty. Still, inparison to the bliss of having afternoon tea with her father, it was negligible.

    Mom willfort Nona anyway. All that matters is that nobody finds out what I did justified Vera.

 Book 14.5: Chapter 3

    Book 14.5: Chapter 3

    Recently, something gued Nona. She was the second eldest among her four sisters. Besides her elder sister, she had two younger sisters. Her rtionship with them was considerably good, but while they did share the same father, they had three moms, so the four of them were all different.

    Nona didnt hate Mommy Nier, and she rarely met Mommy Ling Yue. She didnt hate her two younger sisters. To be more precise, she had always been confident and wanted to be an elder sister that was just as excellent as her own elder sister.

    They were mindful of each other to a certain degree. They usually got along very well, but they did get upset with each other over some trivial things. One of the reasons was attributed to their different development. Vera was an incredibly skilled mage, while Nona was very average with magic. Despite her young age, Daisy disyed great prowess with swordy. However, Liu Yue and Vera still often managed to do her head in. Therefore, they were all jealous of each others specialties.

    All four of them really liked their dad, so they wanted to disy unique skills about them for his praise. As such, Nona didnt like to see her sisters performing superiorly to her. She didnt pull any punches when it came to it in spite of their usual, very friendly rtionship.

    Nona was aware she wasnt special in any way among her sisters. She didnt possess powerful mana, and she wasnt skilled with swordy. While she wasnt useless, she was very ordinary. Nona still really liked her dad, however. Isnt it normal for a daughter to like her father? Her father never disliked her because of herck of an excellent talent. Instead, he treated her the same way he treated her sisters. That was why she liked her gentle dad. Nona liked those sorts of stories of brave Princes, but she decided to stay by her dads side forever.

    That wasnt what was currently bothering Nona, though. She was bothered with the fact that she couldnt fit into her swimwear again. Liu Yue gave the specific set to herst time. When Liu Yue got her measurements, she stared at Nonas chest with her mouth gaping for a long time and grabbed them in disbelief. That was how Nona was.

    All four of the girls wanted to grow up as soon as possible, because theyd be able tomunicate normally with their father. They wanted their father to no longer look at them with the gaze reserved for doting on children, but the gaze used when looking at his lover, which was the same gaze he looked at her mom with. s, Nona had a slight inferiorityplex, as she didnt grow taller or improve her way with words. Instead, it was her chest that developed. She was in her teens, yet her breasts had already be visible bulges, while her sisters were t boards. Its said that Sister Vera inherited Grandmother Vyvyans mana prowess, so why didnt she inherit her body, Nona would wonder.

    Thest time Nona gave her dad a hug from behind, he didnt smile as per usual. He, instead, turned around and looked at her with an awkward look. Nona had no idea what happened, but he gave her a smile and said to be careful about hugging others from behind henceforth, since she had grown up.

    Dad dislikes my body now!! Its all because my breasts wont stop growing! Vera told me theyre pointless for them to be big, since a bunch of fat is useless. She said it would only put more distance between elves and humans. Dad doesnt like Nona, because he cant feel Nonas heart beat due to these useless things, thought Nona.

    When she was told that, she was shocked. She was so d that her biological sister, Vera, informed her of that. Vera also prepared a chest strap for her and told her not to forget to wear it at night. Vera also made sure to check it every night. With that said, Nona didnt notice Vera had changed her own nutrition n to match Nonas exactly, and she also decided to have an extra cup of milk at night.

    Nona thought she had it under control after using the chest strap, since her sister had never done anything that would be detrimental to her. Vera would always provide her with more things. She was her sister, after all.

    My truffles did strangely vanishst time, but I dont think it was Sister that did it. Vera was right; it was my fault for not keeping an eye on them, Nona told herself.

    To Nonas dismay, however, yesterday, she realised that her breasts were still perking out. They broke free of the chest straps restraints. She needed another size up. She couldnt fit in the swimwear, so she had to make a new set. The problem was that the swimwear crafted in the pce was too old fashioned.

    <em>Its better to buy a set from outside. Theyre cute; however, can I go out to buy a set? questioned Nona.</em>

    The swimwear was one of her problems. What concerned her most was why her breasts grewrger again. She did as her sister instructed. Why is it still futile, she wondered.

    If they get bigger and bigger, doesnt that mean Ill get further and further away from Dads heart? Wouldnt that mean that Dad wont like me anymore?! This is very bad If only I could be like Vera If I could be as t as Vera, I could get closer to Dad andmunicate better with him, right? Even if Im not on Veras level, being like Daisy is fine, too Why do mine have to be sorge? Why am I the only miserable one? Nona sulked to herself.

    Whats wrong, Nona? Does the swimwear not suit you? asked Lucia, entering the room to see Nona sitting on the edge of the bed and sobbing despondently. She walked up to her daughter and gave her a hug. She asked, Whats wrong, Nona? Why are you crying? Tell Mommy whats the matter. Mommy will help you. Does the swimwear not suit you?

    Nona threw herself into her Moms arms and cried aloud: No Mom They grew bigger again They grew bigger again Dad wont like me anymore What do I do? Mom? What do I do? Dad wont like me anymore. Dad wont let me hug him anymore What do I do, Mom?

    Lucia stiffened up. She looked at her daughter with a dumbfounded look. Nona was her daughter; there was no mistaking thatSame with Vera But for some reason, she couldnt shake off the feeling that her two daughters both had aspects that were different to herself They somewhat resembled her husbands mother, who was also the woman she admired most, Queen Vyvyan. With regards to Vera, it was her mana. As for Nona, it was her breasts

    While Lucia wasnt t chested and was actually curvaceous, even with her petite body, her body was ordinary inparison to Nier and Ling Yue. Lucia always had a bit of an inferiorityplex due to her ordinary body. She looked at her daughters breasts that were still developing. They were already soft mounds. This daughter of mine is going to be more frightening than me when she grows up, Lucia realised.

    Lucia immediately understood why her husband didnt like Nona hugging him from behind. She was his daughter; but nheless, she was a woman, as well. Though he didnt have to have any misgivings in the past, he couldnt be so careless anymore. His daughter was gradually growing up. As her father, he should be more attentive.

    How am I going to tell this to my daughter, though? While shes in her teens now, is it still too soon for me to touch on this topic with her? Should I tell herter on? Its nothing to be ashamed about, because its something Im proud of. After all, its proof my husband and I gave birth to an excellent daughter; but then, I cant help but worry that Ill lose something important if I do tell her. Ill probably lose my pure and cute daughter. Breast growth should be allowed to run its natural course. This is also a sign that my daughter is growing up healthily, pondered Lucia.

    Honestly,pared to Nonas concern, Lucia was more concerned about Vera never growing up. Her size made her appear as though she had a weak constitution, and itd probably continue to develop with her descendants

    If I dont tell my daughter, however, how am I going to put her at ease? Lucia pondered it for a moment then exined, You dont need to worry at all, Nona. This is very normal. Your body was bestowed upon you by Mommy and God, so theres no need for you to mind it. The changes to your body are Gods will. You dont have to worry.

    But Dad doesnt like it

    No Your Dad likes them big And he <em>loves</em> them big for that matter

    Lucia discovered she was feeling somewhat jealous in the end. Troy told her that her body was nice on multiple asions, but she noticed her husband was besotted with Niers breasts

    Nonas tears turned into pleasant surprise. In a tone of excitement, she asked, Really?! Is that true?! Mom! Is that really true?!

    Lucia smiled helplessly, and then touched her daughters head: Its true, Honey. Mommy knows your dad better than you do. Your dad really does like them big.

    Yeah! Thats right!

    =============

    A few hourster in the dining hall.

    Nona looked at her sisters with a proud look. She told her sisters what her mom told her. The three of them exchanged looks then quickly looked down at themselves. They then immediately nced at their sister immediately next to them. Liu Yue then revealed a proud smile; Daisy let out a breath of relief. As for Vera, she looked at her sisters with a pale look. In a slightly embarrassed tone, Nona asked, Sorry, Vera What I meant was, mm dont you still have a few years?

    Poor words offort are much more depressing than ridicule!! You have two lumps, do you?!!! Im going to rub your boobies today! Ill rub them out of existence today!

    Wow. Liu Yue whistled with pleasure. Seeing Vera lose her temper was truly a rare urrence.

 Book 14.5: Chapter 4

    Book 14.5: Chapter 4

    Daisy liked her dad; except, she didnt like the way he was always elusive. In Daisys opinion, strict adherence was thew and something the world needed. For instance, a clock must be urate by the second, and the hands had point at each number precisely. You should only eat enough to be satisfied; no more and no less. She strictly adhered to her daily schedule, doing what had be done at specific times. That was what her mom imparted to her.

    When Daisy picked up a sword with her mom, her mom told her that swordy wasnt the equivalent of murder. Even an idiot could randomly swing a sword and kill somebody. Swordy, on the other hand, was graceful and precise technique. It was not randomly swinging your de but using minimum effort to strike fatal locations. She was to train technique, not ughter.

    Whats a professional swordsman? A professional swordsman is he, who appears to be engaged inbat, while actually being somebody who positions himself so that his opponent can only swing their sword three metres in front of them. That gives the attacker the false impression that the strikes are making contact, when the reality is theyre hitting thin air. The professional swordsman can precisely hit any fatal location of their choice. Hence, she really disliked her fathers elusive nature. If one likes another, should they not always be by their side?

    I have two older sisters and one younger sister, so my father has a total of four daughters. If he likes us, shouldnt he tell us who he likes most? Dad likes being like this and blurring the lines. In fact, you could argue he likes everyone. Can that be considered love? Love is something magnificent, so why is Dad so unfettered about it? He doesnt treat me, alone, this way. He treats Mom the same way. Dad always says he likes me. If he likes me, why did he marry Mom and not me? Why wont Dad marry me? Daisy would question.

    Mom said that if two people were truly in love, they should get married and be together forever. I like Dad so much. If he also likes me, why cant we be together? If its because of Mom, I just have to train hard then defeat Mom in a duel, and itll be settled! concluded Daisy.

    Dad has never professed his love for me, however. In fact, he has never even told me he likes me. Hell hug me and caress my head, but he does that with others, too! Its not love! What I want is for Dad to love me, but its not love if he treats everyone the same way! How can the greatness of this romance be proven if he treats me the same way he treats my sisters? argued Daisy.

    What Daisy wanted wasnt that sort of mindless and empty promise and fondness, but for her dad to propose to her in an extravagant venue as she heard of in stories.

    I just have to defeat my Mom in a duel, Daisy reasoned.

    Daisy never stopped fantasising about that day. Her father was a gentle, kind, yet powerful, man. A man as great as him was worthy of touching her heart. Daisy also firmly believed her father would definitely see her brilliance, so she just needed to wait until her father realised her charm.

    Daisy looked forward to that day, and she believed that her father would belong to her sooner orter. Therefore, she kept on training diligently even if it meant her wrist was bruised so badly that she couldnt hold a fork and knife from training with her mom. Even if her mother identally broke a rib, she was not going to call it quits. Her mom couldnt bear to see her daughter so battered and tried to convince her to stop training, but her conviction was that it was worth giving up everything for her love. Except, when would her dad understand her feelings?

    Merely seeing her dad with her other sisters was enough to leave Daisy bitter. As a result, she would make all sorts of contemptible remarks and even go overboard with her remarks about her father. Deep down, though, Daisy was aware she couldnt treat her father that way.

    I like Dad, but why cant I be more upfront about it? It must be Dads fault! Its Dads fault! If Dad could just focus on loving me instead of being so gentle and affectionate with my moms and sisters, then I wouldnt do that. Therefore, it all boils down to being Dads fault! He didnt even call me for afternoon tea today. I was sending him continuous hints all lunch, yet he went to have afternoon tea with Vera! God damn it! Daisy silently fumed in her room.

    Daisy, are you asleep yet?

    An apologetic voice came from the door.

    I worried Dad, since I skipped dinner tonight. That was my goal; Dad came for me as I expected, thought Daisy.

    Daisy curled up in her nket and didnt reply. Instead, she responded in a muffled tone. The door wasnt locked, so if her father truly worried about her, he coulde right in

    Daisy, if youre hungry at night, go see Miss Xia. Xia is on duty in the kitchen tonight. If youre hungry, go and make something to eat. Dad doesnt know why youre angry, but Dad is worried about you. If youre tired, Dad wont disturb you

    It was definitely your fault, Dad!! silently raged Daisy.

    Daisy was so furious she flipped her nket over and aggressively sat up. Troys footsteps outside went further and further away.

    Does Dad not understand?! Why does he still not understand after all that?! Ive made it so obvious already, so why does he still not understand?! Dad is in the wrong, isnt he?! Its totally Dads fault! Ive already made it so tantly obvious, yet he still doesnt understand! How did Dad capture Moms heart when hes that dense?! I love Dad so much, so why doesnt understand why Im hurt?! If he doesnt know why Im happy or sad, then how do I prove he loves me?! Daisy thought to herself.

    <strong>*Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!*</strong>

    Daisy couldnt restrain herself any longer. She hopped off her bed and ran over to the door barefoot, and then pulled the door open. Just as she was nning to shout out to her dad, she discovered her dad standing outside, looking at her with a smile. She was stunned. She originally overflowed with anger that she wanted to vent on him, but she forgot all of it in that moment. She was lost for words.

    Troy revealed a proud smile and rubbed his daughters head.

    Dads hand is truly so warm and soft. Im filled with courage and warmth when he holds me with his hand. Its as though the entire world is in Dads hands, thought Daisy, looking at her dads tender smile right in front of her.

    Daisys sisters werent around and neither was her mom. Miss Ying and Xia werent present. Lucia and Sister Luna werent around, either. She was alone with her dad in the corridor. She was finally alone with her father! That realisation led to her drawing a nk. She went to speak, but she didnt know what to say.

    Its all right. Its all right. Dad knows. Dad knows that you wanted to have afternoon tea with Dad, but Dad only had one spot. Vera came, so Dad naturally had to take her. If you want to have afternoon tea with Dad, then

    Daisy suddenly came to her senses. She silently celebrated, I knew it. Dad knows me very well. He hasnt disappointed me. He, the man I love, really does understand me very well. Dad does know me well. Since hes mentioned it, hell definitely be able to take me to afternoon tea for once, right? t-as-a-board Vera is a nobody. Shes not qualified to fight with me for Dad. I just need to wait for Dad. He loves me. Hell definitelye and make it up to me if Im not happy.

    Tell your moms and sisters, too, then, and well go for afternoon together as a family

    Daisys joy froze on her face. She looked at her dad with a stupefied look.

    Dad isnt an idiot, is he? Im no longer angry, yet he went and said that? What am I supposed to say? I dont want afternoon tea or whatever. I can drink afternoon tea with Mom! Who needs you?!! I wanted to drink alone with you! Daisy concluded. She then thundered, No! Who would want to drink afternoon tea with you, you scaly freak?!!

    Troys smile froze on his face. His scales were a taboo to him, because he was different to his own family. The scales granted him a body impervious to des and allowed him to utilise mana, but it wasnt as warm and soft as flesh. As a matter of fact, it could hurt his family. He strongly loathed hearing people criticise his body, especially his family members.

    Daisy immediately realised she poked her father where it hurt. Regret and fear instantly seized her heart. Her hands and lips trembled. Her fear was so overwhelming that she almost passed out. She was genuinely very scared. She fronted and said that, but if her dad was truly angry, she, herself, would be hurt.

    Sorry Daisy Troy murmured as he pulled his hand back. He smiled helplessly and apologised, Sorry. I know that you dont like my scales That must be why youve never liked me very much It cant be helped, though Dad doesnt want this body covered in scales, either; but, this is the price Dad has to pay to live till now

    Daisy was emotional and wanted to say something. She regretted what she said. Scratch that; she <em>really</em> regretted what she said. She genuinely didnt mean it. She didnt hate her dad, not in the least

    Did what I did in the past make Dad think that I hate him? I dont hate him, though! I like him! I like my dad! contemted Daisy.

    Daisy threw herself at her dad and tightly hugged him. Her hug startled Troy. She took in a deep breath. While she kept her arms tightly around him, she shut her eyes as if she had given up everything and belted, I dont hate you, Dad! I truly dont hate you, Dad! I like you, Dad! I sincerely like you very much, Dad!

 Book 15: Chapter 1

    Book 15: Chapter 1

    Freya wouldnt have suffered so much if she knew Vyvyan was able to bring back so much gold. Freya was aware she had no means of stopping Nara; hence, she did her utmost to stall Nara. Guns were the foundation of the North. If their guns were widely circted across the continent, the North would lose their advantage. The North still didnt have its own military, so if they handed over their advanced weaponry, then wouldnt that be the same as handing over their only advantage?

    Freya could only do her best to keep on buying time to find a solution to repay the financial debt. They would rather pay back Nara and owe somebody else than hand her their weapons. s, Freya had nobody to turn to for a loan, and she definitely couldnt take back the money they went through lots of trouble to redistribute. The Imperial Pce paid more than they gained topensate the losses of the people. Perhaps Castell was used to spending money at Hilles City, and therefore didnt consider saving when he spent money here.

    Castell was under the impression that the North wasnt financiallycking, since Freya dared to pull such a stunt. However, the financial burden had always gued the North. At the time, the North had continued to make payments but didnt export anything. The North had just settled down and was still in its recuperation period. The internal politics had yet to be settled, let alone foreign trade. As a matter of fact, they struggled to feed themselves; it was too difficult for them to be a nation that participated in exports at that point.

    The only item the North exported at the time was weaponry, and they exported them exclusively to Rosvenor, not to mention in limited amounts. The North was unlike Troy City, in that Troy City could steadily provide the elven dye. Further, as it was a luxury item, the price of it was exorbitant. Therefore, Troy City was considered a very wealthy city at that point in time. Furthermore, the statue of Queen Vyvyan and Empress Elizabeth led to lots of politicians and businessmen seeing business opportunities. That was why they swiftly moved to prepare their own homes and businesses in Troy City. The issue Troy City was faced with was it was too small.

    Lots of people had their eyes on the hot springs on the hill of Troy City. There were fully equipped facilities nearby the hot spring. Nevertheless, it was still the private property of the lord of the city and off limits to the public.

    Plenty of people were shocked to see Troy return to Troy City. There was no news of his return. Even the guards near the city walls were surprised. They didnt receive any news of his visit, but they sighted the White Deer King; hence, they were sure it was him. They also saw a woman with him, which wasmonce in times of peace. With that said, the two of them didnt ride the White Deer King. They, instead, walked to the city doors together.

    I do really like Luna, but I couldnt present her to the public, after all, so I couldnt hold her in my arms atop the White Deer King. At the same time, I wasnt willing to let her walk alone. Id rather walk with her to Troy City. Lucia and Nier wouldnt ept Luna. The primary reason for that was because of what Luna once went through. They would feel insulted if she was put on the same footing as them. While I loved Luna very much, I had to take my two wives feelings into consideration. Luna was a very sensible girl, though. She didnt ask me to marry her and bestow her with a title. All she asked was to stay by my side.

    Luna looked up at the name of the city in pure gold. With a look of both envy and pride, she remarked, How pretty This looks to be a very pretty and beautiful city. The residents here must be very blissful.

    You havent even entered the city yet.

    Luna gave me a smile: I can tell, since this is your city. Moreover, it is named after you. It must be nice to live under your rule. I do not even need to think about that, because you are so kind and gentle.

    I smiled. I really wanted to hold Lunas hand, but I saw the patrol guards ride over, so I couldnt continue being intimate with her. Luna, too, wiped away her blissful and sweet smile, reverting to her usual polite and friendly smile as we waited for the guards toe over. They dismounted and went down on their knees to respectfully salute me: Wee back to Troy City, Your Majesty. Do you not have any other servants with you this time?

    Mm, no. This is my personal servant, Luna. Tell the pce to prepare clothes and things to go to the hot spring. Well go for a stroll on the streets, and then enter the pce. After that, well go for a bath at the hot springs.

    Personal servant?

    The guard was caught with surprise. I never had a personal servant after I migrated to the North. Luna gave them a smile. They scanned her then awkwardly turned their head away. They couldnt be med. After all, Luna was still dressed in her burial clothing. It was very thin, so they could see her body in its entirety. Hence, I needed to prepare clothes for Luna. Further, even if she was in a casket the entire time, I thought she should wash up. That said, shed probably have to wash together with the people around me or me henceforth, for she wasnt truly alive.

    I just made Luna a puppet with my mana. Although she could think and move, she required timely mana replenishments. The dragon blood was active in her body, but its only function was to circte mana throughout her body. At the moment, she still looked pale as a corpse. As a matter of fact, her veins were purplish ck. I didnt hate that, because that was what I sessfully did. That was how I managed to keep Luna by my side. I didnt mind how Luna was as long as she could stay by my side.

    We went to the market. Luna scanned both sides of the street with her curious gaze. When the people around noticed me, they saluted me respectfully. I returned their greetings and led Luna around.

    I looked at Lunas hair that hadnt been groomed in a long time and touched it. She used to have short hair, because it was more convenient to work in the pce with her short hair. Luna touched her hair withplex feelings and remarked, Your Majesty My hair needs a trim

    I nodded Its fine. Lets give you a trim after we have our bath. This is for you, Luna. I bought it for you. Thest one I bought for you is gone. Ill buy everything you need here.

    Luna nodded. She was also aware she wouldnt have anything prepared, since she was dead. Clothes had been prepared for her in the pce, but there were some things she personally needed to prepare. She was just a personal servant, after all. Her maid uniform was one thing, but she required casual clothes, as well. Luna and I went around. Besides getting the tailor to let me personally take her measurements, everything else went well. Honestly, it was the first time I realised bodies were so alluring. The two of us almost did it in the tailors shop

    After we prepared several sets of casual clothes, we bought some of her usual skincare products. The elves brought over elven products when they came to Troy City. They werent expensive; I seemed to recall seeing them in the elvennds with Lucia. Before she married me, her family was a middle-ss family. I didnt think anything of the prices of the skincare products in the past, but I did then Meras perfumes were awfully expensive

    I told the tailor to send the clothes to the Imperial pce in the North once they were ready. We then went to the Imperial Pce. In a somewhat awkward tone, I said, This Imperial Pce is actually very small Its much smaller than the pce in Hilles City Luna, dont think poorly of it.

    She vigorously shook her head and sincerely responded, Why would I think poorly of it? Your Majesty, it matters not even if the Royal Pce in Hilles City was more extravagant and sturdy, for it is not yours. This pce, though, is yours. I am not envious of the Royal pce in the least. This is our true home.

    I smiled. If I didnt have guards next to me, Id seriously want to give her a kiss. But nheless, I couldnt even hold her hand then. All I could do was walk into the pce with her following behind. The maids inside greeted me in unison. The head maid came over. Puzzled, she asked, Your Majesty, the things you have asked for have been prepared. Do you n to head to the hot springs now? Do you need some servants?

    Uhm, help this maid prepare her uniform. This is Luna, my personal servant. She will always be with me from now. Prepare food and wine this time. Oh, right, bring some clothes and get the hairdresser toe along.

    I noticed the head maid reveal a surprised and curious gaze when she heard personal servant. In fact, there was a hint of jealousy from her. Although personal servants were still maids, they were ranked higher than even a head maid. After all, they had to be my most trusted aide for them to be allowed to take care of my daily living necessities by my side.

    Luna bowed to the maids with a smile. Being the head maid, she, too, quickly responded with a nod. She solemnly asked, So, will she be living with you at Troy City or the North?

    The North. Ill bring her with me wherever I go, however, so its good for you to know each other.

    Understood. The head maid nodded, and then turned around to watch the maids pack.

    The cavalry guard unit was ready. There are very few guards stationed at Troy City. Literally all of them were in the North. I wanted to show Luna what I was like as a King, nheless. Therefore, I wanted to spendvishly that time even if it was just the two of us. I was set on heading out in the grandest fashion!

 Book 15: Chapter 2

    Book 15: Chapter 2

    Hot springs are a nice ce. Gazing at the sea of flowers below while soaking in the hot springs, enjoying food and wine from Troy City with thepany of a beauty in my arms, not to mention the gentle breeze was a most blissful experience. I suddenly realised why Freya prioritised ensuring the denizens had food and hot water. It was because thefort they provided weakened ones resolve to fight; thefort of soaking in the hot water practically erased my determination to do anything. The North and whatever else could be saved forter. I was reluctant to move around as I soaked in the hot water.

    Luna rested on me with a blissful smile. She cherished such moments, as we know we couldnt be intimate once we returned to the North. Once we were in the North, Luna would be my personal servant behind me with a smile, not my wife.

    I wrapped my arm around Luna. She rested on me in silence and allowed me to freely run my hands across her body. With an affectionate smile and tone, she said, It feels so blissful My Prince I finally feel I am alive after soaking in the hot springs

    I nodded in agreement. I could still feel the warm running water despite my scales. I caressed Lunas body. It was partially me flirting with her and partially feeling sorry for her. I stroked her skin that revealed her purple veins. I whispered, We cant do this in the future, Luna. Once we reach the ce I live, we wont be able to do this

    I understand, Your Majesty; I understand. I do not have any right to be by your side, either. I do not have that right due to the things I went through in the past. Regardless, I am somebody who has died once, so as long as I can be by your side, watch you from behind and feel your breaths, I am satisfied.

    Lunas smile was void of any malicious intent. It was so heart wrenching that I choked on my words. I hugged her tighter, and she hugged me back more blissfully as she giggled. Caressing her head, I softly apologised, Sorry, sorry, Im really sorry.

    Do not be, do not be, Your Majesty. I could not ask for anything more than to know you are alive. I no longer have anywhere to go or anyone who could provide me with a shoulder to lean on in this world. You are the only one who can provide me with bliss. I will be happy as long as I can see your smile. Your Majesty, I will feel most blissful, as long as you are with me, for I will be able to gain infinite strength and confidence.

    I nodded. From my embrace, Luna gently took hold of my hand. She giggled: I wonder how Miss Lucia and Miss Nier are doing now. The two of them used to be very unfriendly with each other. Has their rtionship improved after giving birth?

    I shook my head with a helpless smile. Their rtionship always remained the same, neither worsening nor improving. They still disliked each other and were still unwilling to be by my side at the same time. With that said, when one of them ran into trouble and I was absent, they would assist each other. My beef with it was they only help each other to a certain degree; they wouldnt help all the way, so not even I knew if their rtionship was good or not.

    I see. I guess it makes sense, though. That way, you will feel you have two wives Miss Lucia likes you so much, while Miss Nier is even more unwilling to share you with another, so their rtionship is bound to never be too good.

    Luna revealed a cheerful smile. The maiden was still a little afraid of the current world. Luna no longer saw the world as the previous world she was familiar with. My home had changed, and so had my identity. I was no longer my past self; neither was the world its past self. Luna felt it was a foreign world. Shed feel confused. Shed feel as though she didnt belong to the world. For that reason, hearing the two of them still maintained their old characters gave her a reassuring feeling.

    Luna kept her gaze on me. She sounded as if she had a yearning feeling when she remarked, I really want to reach your home sooner. I never thought Miss Lucia and Miss Nier have already given birth Myst memory was them just finding out about their pregnancy Your children must be very cute. I am very eager to see them.

    I nodded with a smile. I couldnt help but reveal a blissful smile at the mention of my children. I subconsciously looked toward the North. That was where my children, my family lived. Keeping my gaze on the North, I quietly responded, My children are all girls, but youre right, Luna, theyre all very cute. Very, very, cute. I cant bear to part with them when I see their smiles. I promised them I wont take the initiative to run into danger again in the future. Never again.

    Luna seriously nodded: That is good, Your Majesty. You are now a father, so you should stay with your children. I wonder what your children are like Miss Nier and Miss Lucia must feel very blissful after having children. How blissful is it to have children with them, their husband with them and a blissful family

    There was a hint of sorrow in Lunas eyes. She couldnt have children, because those scum destroyed her womb during her days living in that nightmare. They destroyed her dream of being a mother. All elves yearned for a family; female elves, in particr yearned for a family. They perceived being able to marry the man they loved and having his children to be blissful and glorious. Unfortunately, that was impossible for Luna. I guess that was the past, though.

    In theory, a dragons heart and blood could repair all damaged organs, so maybe she was capable of having children after I revived her. She was no longer the Luna of past days. The Luna, who was treated as a beast and sold off, was dead. The reincarnated Luna was just my personal servant, the only personal servant of the King of the North, and that was it. Her past was erased long ago.

    While holding Lunas hand tightly, I kissed her earlobe: Luna, youre no longer the past you. Youre a new Luna. Youre no longer your past self. Dont forget youre now just my personal servant. You could say that you were reborn to be my personal servant. Your body is no longer what it once was. The body I have given you is aplete body, so you can be a mother now.

    There was confusion and surprise in Lunas gaze after hearing the sudden pleasant news. Actually, I, myself, was slightly nervous. I didnt know if what I said was true. Lunas body had theoretically been repaired. Technically speaking, nevertheless, she wasnt alive. At most, she was a mana-operated puppet. I had no idea If she could get pregnant or not, but I nned to try anyhow.

    I grabbed Lunas thigh. She responded with a gentle jolt. She shyly looked at me, and I looked at her. I solemnly said, How about it, Luna? Do you want to give it a try? As long as you dont tell anyone, nobody will know. I can guarantee I can maintain our livelihood, s-

    Luna covered my mouth with her hand before I could finish. It was the first time I saw her look so angry. She took in a deep breath. In a somewhat infuriated tone, she eximed, Your Majesty, have you gotten a little carried now that you have had a bit of sess? This sort of thing is this sort of thing is not something you can thoughtlessly mention. I am willing, would very much so and like to have children, but we cannot consider just ourselves. We have to consider the innocent child. What are we going to do about the fact that our child would not be able to acknowledge his father? Do you want a child to grow up without his father? Moreover, what would Miss Lucia and Miss Nier think? A mothers child is her true dignity. How could they possibly forgive you if they found out?! Have you not considered these things? You cannot ruin an innocent child for my sake alone!

    What Luna said left me speechless. She removed her hand and gently panted with her gaze still fixed on me. After a moment of hesitation, she lowered her head and softly apologised, Sorry, Your Majesty That was a little rude of me I should not have yelled at you I know you were suggesting it out of kind will, and I am very grateful but I honestly cannot ept it.

    I know; I know It was my fault. I didnt think it through. I gently stroked Lunas back; she gently wrapped her arms around me and carefully rested her hands on me. Next to her ear, I whispered, I understand now, Luna. I understand. But if thats the case I am very sorry Sorry, Luna. I cant make your dream of being a mother a reality, then If you have a child, I wont be able to fulfil the duties of a father and be by his side, so Im sorry

    No, Your Majesty, you do not need to apologise. You are my master, my Prince. You do not owe me anything, and you do not need to give me the same treatment as Miss Lucia and Miss Nier. Your Majesty, I am not them; nevertheless, I do not feel I am pitiful or something. I am already very happy to be able to be by your side. My fate is different to theirs, so we must tread different paths. Therefore, you do not need to worry about me nor do you need to keep thinking about making things up to me. I will be satisfied, as long as you can treat me as you did in the past.

 Book 15: Chapter 3

    Book 15: Chapter 3

    Let me tell you this beforehand. I can tell you that Ive never been willing to let you enter this ce, but this is my sons wish, so Im in no position to speak. However, I need to fill you in on some things before you enter.

    Sylvanas stood to one side and checked her clothes. Because her clothes were formed from scales, it was inevitable she was covered in some dust after flying. She also checked to ensure her clothes werent crooked. Vyvyan initially didnt mind, but they were close to the Imperial City of the North then. Vyvyan was not going to allow Sylvanas to fly into the city in her dragon form, so the four of themnded close outside. They could see Ling Yues home from their location.

    Vyvyan watched Sylvanas, who had her head down fixing her clothes and paid her no heed. She was frustrated. She really wanted to throw Sylvanas outside; s, she was worried that the dragon would rampage in her sons North if she got angry, especially since they were close to Ling Yues home. If Ling Yue was hurt, her son might be furious with her. As such, Vyvyan stayed patient and took in a deep breath. She irritably repeated herself.

    Sylvanas raised her head again with a hint of frustration. Annoyed, she said, Speak, I shall listen.

    Forget it. My son will hate you and drive you back to the desert if you make a mistake anyway. Thats none of my business; or rather, thats what Id like to see.

    Vyvyan quickly spun around and walked off. Sylvanas nkly watched her from behind. She belittled Vyvyan, because of her pride and self-esteem as a dragon. However, when she was about to ignore her, she suddenly realised, If I ignore everything now, I might do something that makes my son unhappy. He may then kick me out, and drive me back to the desert That means I will live as I did in the pastAll alone, lying on the boulder, waiting for somebody to pass by. Meanwhile, this woman will be doing that with my son

    No! Please Please tell me What does my son like and dislike. Please Sylvanas leapt over and tightly hugged Vyvyans arm, refusing to let go as she pleaded.

    Sylvanas was a proud dragon just a moment ago, but she was akin to a puppy hugging Vyvyan. Shed basically wag her tail if she had to. There was no such thing as dignity when it came to her son! She had be a mother; she was no longer an ordinary woman. She could give up her life for her child, let alone her dignity. She could do anything for her son!

    Vyvyans mouth crept up into a smile, thinking, Its difficult for me to defeat this dragon one on one, since her dragon scales are seriously annoying, but it appears that she cant match wits with me. If I use my wits, Ill be able to order her around as a pet. Uhm, this dragon can be useful. I might be able to convince her to team up with me to take out Elizabethter on.

    Compared to the dragon, Elizabeth was Vyvyans biggest concern. Always. Moreover, her sons feelings for Elizabeth changed. Perhaps it was because her son was always by her side, which resulted in his feelings for Elizabeth as a mother being faint. He started to develop feelings for Elizabeth, so Elizabeth was her biggest concern. She thought, That woman has always been trying to steal my lover from me, both in the past and again now. Maybe this dragon can test Elizabeth.

    Vyvyan revealed a spooky smile. She turned around to look at nervous Sylvanas. With a soft chuckle, she asked, Didnt you not care?

    Sylvanas gave Vyvyan a pitiful look and emotionally said, I was wrong I am sorry I will listen properly I will listen properly! I really will listen properly! I really will, so please

    Sylvanas was so nervous that she stopped speaking her ownnguage and began to beg Vyvyan in the elvennguage, albeit stuttering. It was the first time Sylvanas sincerely pleaded anyone. Vyvyan felt aplished at the sight of haughty Sylvanas pleading her. Vyvyan seemed as though she just came up with a new idea. She suddenly had the desire to tease Sylvanas.

    All right, then. Firstly, you must never appear in the North in your dragon form, got it? Additionally, you must respect everybody in the pce, including maids. While Im at it, the most important thing is that thisnd belongs to my son, not you and not me. My point is, dont get involved with any of my sons business. If my son doesnt ask for your opinion, dont say anything, got it? One more thing. You must remember to use eating utensils when eating! Use. Eating, Utensils! We arent in the desert. Were in the Imperial Pce here, so if your behaviour is unbing, my son will look bad!

    Truthfully, while Vyvyan said all of that, Sylvanas didnt understand much. She didnt understand politics and, subsequently, didnt understand what Vyvyan meant. At the same time, she had no idea what to do, either. With that said, she did understand some of it, fortunately, and that was to not embarrass her son. She was aware one couldnt let others insult their pride, so she, too, made up her resolve to avoid embarrassing her son. After all, she was his mother.

    Sylvanas couldnt damage her sons pride and dignity, since she was his mother, but she didnt understand what Vyvyan was getting at. Nheless, seeing Vyvyans haughty expression deterred her from admitting that she didnt understand and be subjected to Vyvyans humiliation again. Thus, she nodded to indicate she understood.

    Vyvyans gaze was filled with doubt and bewilderment. She had the impression Sylvanas didnt understand what just happened, but she was cognizant she couldnt clearly exin it, either. The dragon was oblivious to things and had no idea what she should do. Nevertheless, Vyvyan didnt intend to exin anything then, for she suddenly felt it wasnt necessarily a bad thing if Sylvanas wasnt aware of everything. As long as Sylvanas didnt understand anything, she couldnt disrupt her sons rule.

    Although Sylvanas oblivious as to what to do, she was conscious of the fact she was ignorant. So, what should she do? She extended forth her hand and looked at it. She never used kitchen utensils before despite having lived for so long. There was no need for eating utensils in the desert. She just had to rip it apart and chow it down. Since she was suddenly thrust into a ce where people used utensils, she was going to have to learn how to use them. I think Ill be fine just imitating them, she thought.

    Frankly, Vyvyan was still worried. She couldnt shake off the concern that Sylvanas dragon would cause trouble in the Imperial Pce. Sylvanas didnt appear to be the patient type. If she did something destructive to the pce out of anger, Vyvyan, herself, would also be held partially responsible. As such, she checked her surroundings then said, Forget it; forget it. Come here first. This is the home of one of my sons wives. For now, learn how to live from here, but you must know that this is where my sons wife lives, so you are not to get angry under any circumstance, are we clear?!

    =============

    Half an hourter

    Ling Yue nkly looked at the Sylvanas. Liu Yue hid behind her mom and vigntly watched the side of the table. Vyvyan looked at the small fox with a smile. Vyvyan reached out to try and hug Liu Yue, but Liu Yue continued hiding behind her mom. Ling Yue gave Liu Yue a push, and then said, Go on, Liu Yue, let your grandmother see you. I know you havent met Grandmother before, but you will frequently see her from now. She is very gentle, so you dont need to be scared.

    Daddy called Liu Yue.

    Liu Yue quivered when she looked at Vyvyan, but nheless, went over to her. Vyvyan gently picked her up when Liu Yue approached. Vyvyan then pinched Liu Yues small ears and, with a soft giggle, said, Dad will be back, Liu Yue. Dad is still alive. Dad will be back very soon.

    Daddy! Daddy! Liu Yue got excited upon hearing Vyvyan say that, so she then grabbed Vyvyans long ears, startling Ling Yue.

    Elves ears couldnt be touched at ones pleasure. Even Vera and Nona were unlikely to have tugged Vyvyans ears before. However, Vyvyan allowed Liu Yue to fiddle with her ears. She didnt get angry; instead, Vyvyan looked at her with a smile and affectionately stroked Liu Yues furry ears.

    Are you Grandmother, too? Liu Yue hopped out of Vyvyans arms, and then ran over to Sylvanas.

    Liu Yue stretched her hand out to Sylvanas with a smile. Sylvanas froze for a moment. Ling Yue hesitated for a moment then nced over to Vyvyan. Ling Yue used her facial expression and gaze to ask Vyvyan if she could let her daughter approach Sylvanas. Vyvyan wasnt sure, herself. It was unlikely Sylvanas held a child before, so Vyvyan wasnt sure if it would be dangerous for her to hold Liu Yue.

    Sylvanas crouched down and gently picked up Liu Yue. Sylvanas looked more nervous than ever. She appeared as if she was holding her egg. She very carefully let Liu Yue sit on her arm. She didnt even dare to caress Liu Yues face, as she was afraid that her fingers would hurt the young girl.

    Liu Yue scanned Sylvanas out of curiosity. She then touched Sylvanas ears. With a smile, she eximed, This grandmother doesnt have long ears. This grandmother doesnt have long ears! Mom, Mom, look, this Grandmother doesnt have ears! She doesnt have ears!

    Liu Yue!

    Its all right; Its all right!

    Sylvanas warily looked at Liu Yue, but she smiled. She lowered her head to allow Liu Yue to y with her hair. Liu Yue cackled, but Sylvanas smile was far brighter than Liu Yues.

 Book 15: Chapter 4

    Book 15: Chapter 4

    Ling Yue was a woman Ying and Xia met for the first time. Actually, perhaps a mother fox would be more urate? Xia had just acquired a pair of eyes, so she liked to check everything out. She scanned the scenery she had never seen before and the world she learnt of through word of mouth from her sister. Being able to see her sister was a great blessing to her. After learning Troy was the one who gave her the eyes, her belief that Mr. Troy was a genuinely nice man was reinforced.

    Troy protected Xia and her sister without any reason and unconditionally. She was very eager to meet him, but she didnt meet him after regaining her vision. Instead, she met his mistress. She was puzzled as to why the dignified, confident and polite woman was willing to live there as his mistress. However, when she took Troys kindness and gentleness into consideration, it wasnt too hard to figure out.

    Ling Yue never met the sisters, Ying and Xia, before nor had she ever met Sylvanas before. They came to her abode out of the blue without any prior notice, but because of Vyvyan, Ling Yue allowed them passage. Ling Yue was more interested in Ying and Xia, as judging from Vyvyans rtionship with Sylvanas, she surmised the two were equal in terms of seniority, and therefore were a rtively small threat to her marriage and love. Ying and Xia, on the other hand, were most definitely women around her husband, so she determined that she needed to pay more attention to them.

    The three of us should bath together tonight, thought Ling Yue.

    Ying was more mindful of Ling Yue than Liu Yue, since Liu Yue was but a child, while Ling Yue was a grown fox, thereby potentially being able to put His Majesty at risk Of course, that was merely her excuse for peeking on Ling Yue.

    For the reason the groups visit was abrupt, they needed longer to prepare dinner. As such, Ling Yue sat down in her soft armchair by the fire to wait. She had her tail hanging down as she sat there jotting something down on a document with her pen. Ying eyed Ling Yues every movement from behind. She was very curious. On one hand, Ling Yue was a species she had never seen before. On the other hand, she was His Majestys mistress, who lived outside the pce.

    Why does she not reside in the Imperial Pce? wondered Ying.

    You looking for me for something? asked Ling Yue.

    There was no way Ling Yue couldnt detect somebody watching her the entire time. She sighed and ced her pen down. The document she wrote on was a record of the recently exported Brilliant Moon Stones. She turned to face Ying. Ying jolted, and then shook her head: Sorry, nothing.

    Ling Yue turned to point at the armchair next to her: Not exactly, right? Else, you wouldnt have stared at me from behind for so long. Come sit. Theres still some time before dinner. If you have something on your mind, lets talk about it now. Theres no need to keep it inside. Im not the violent maniac type Nier is. I can patiently listen to all you have to say.

    Ling Yues house wasntrge, but it was very quiet. Vyvyan and Sylvanas were in the baby room with Liu Yue. Xia was most likely in the kitchen watching dishes be prepared. The maids went back and forth in the residence, but they never disturbed their mistresss work. Ling Yues room was very noisy, but the only sound was the crackling me. Ying walked inside then gently shut the door.

    Ying sat next to Ling Yue; Ling Yue coiled her tail behind her. Ling Yue said, This is our first time meeting, isnt it? Ive already introduced myself, but I shall now reintroduce myself in private. I am Troys wife. Im fine with you considering me his mistress, however. What about you? You were the girl my husband brought back after going out to the ocean. Did something happen between you and my husband while I was not present? There are always women by that mans side. I can understand. He looks decent and is sometimes far too gentle; not to mention that he wont ever let go of a girls hand hes caught. I wouldnt be surprised if you fell for such a man. Frankly, Im in the same boat as you.

    After lingering for a short while, Ying shook her head: Miss Ling Yue, you have misunderstood. I have not fallen for Mr. Troy, so you need not worry.

    That was the phrase Ying was most fluent with among everything she learnt. She said it to Nier and Lucia previously. In fact, it was starting to get on her nerves.

    Ling Yue nodded: I see. So, what do you do at my husbands side? Judging from your appearance, you arent a maid and definitely not my husbands personal servant. Youre not carrying a weapon, either, so that proves that youre not a guard. What exactly do you do, then?

    Ying answered, I am his bodyguard, albeit a bodyguard in training.

    Ying only needed Xia, so she didnt need to carry a weapon. In other words, Ying was actually armed except Ling Yue couldnt tell.

    Ling Yue nodded: Since youvee here, can I safely assume that my husband has recovered? My husband set out alone, yet you came here all of a sudden, so I would presume you are on your way back after finding him, right? Based on Queen Vyvyans temperament today, it would seem you have already found him.

    Yes. His Majesty has recovered.

    Although it was very joyous news, Yings tone didnt change. It was as though His Majesty just caught a negligible cold. Ling Yue nodded. Ying heard a strange sound from Ling Yue. It sounded akin to skin rubbing against the back of the chair, which was made from pure leather.

    I knew he wouldnt disappoint me. He looks frail and weak, but he is highly capable. Hes always able to pull off what I consider to be impossible. I think thats precisely why I have absolute confidence in him and like him so much. After all, were wild beasts; we like strong males.

    Ling Yueughed, albeit to mock herself. The topic of wild beasts was a somewhat sensitive one for Ying, since she fought them until then. The very sound of a wild beasts voice could stimte her. However, she didnt harbour any hostile feelings toward Ling Yue. Further, she was the wife of the man she devoted her loyalty to, so she couldnt have a desire to kill Ling Yue.

    As long as he is alive, then all is well. Im d hes alive. Liu Yue wont have to suffer a life without her father, then. Hell be back; hell be back.

    Ling Yue looked at the firece in front of her. A blissful smile surfaced on her face. The me illuminated her face, making her smile appear gentler and warmer. Ying scanned Ling Yue. Ling Yue looked the same as Lucia and Nier. Perhaps it would be best to say that the three of them all sincerely loved her master. Ying didnt know what the story between Ling Yue and her master was. But nevertheless, judging from her expression, Ling Yue wasnt with him for money or power, but solely because she loved him.

    Miss Ling Yue, may I ask you a question?

    Go ahead.

    Ying proceeded to ask, Why do you not live in the Imperial Pce as Lucia and Nier do? Seeing as you love His Majesty so much, is it not lonely to live here? And, since you like him, should you not be by his side?

    Ying didnt give the impression that she was the type to ask that sort of question.

    Ying doesnt seem to be somebody withplex emotions dwelling within her, so why did she ask that question? pondered Ling Yue.

    Nevertheless, judging from Yings sincere eyes, she apparently wasnt trying to find a topic out of desperation.

    For the reason that I also have my own business to attend to. While I love him, that wont stop me from giving up what I want to do. He has his business, and I have my obligations. This doesnt sh with our love. Love is impervious to time and distance. He will not forget me or Liu Yue for as long as we are in love even if I stay here, while he lives in the North, answered Ling Yue.

    Ling Yue then pursed her lips before continuing with her exnation: Moreover, Im not willing topete with Nier and Lucia for anything. I have no ce to speak out in their presence. They know my husband much better than I do. I wouldnt be able to spend more time with him even if I did live in the Imperial Pce. Additionally, I have the initiative, since hees to see me. This is my home, after all. Ying, you have never been in love before, have you? In love, you must seize the initiative, because that is power.

    Frankly speaking, Ying didnt listen to what Ling Yue said toward the end. Ying didnt care about the fighting between the women around Troy. She was upied with trying to make what Ling Yue said at the start, specifically the part about feelings and obligations not shing with each other, cohesive for herself.

    Ying analysed, Ling Yue loves Troy but doesnt stay by his side. So, should I focus on being a bodyguard, then? I promised Troy Id be his bodyguard, but if Xia is always by my side, Ill be distracted with taking care of her. Im aware the that distractions makes me a failure as a bodyguard, but I was the one who offered to be his bodyguard. Troy has also given my sister a pair of eyes. Plus, hes looked after me a lot as his bodyguard. If I dont treat my duty as a bodyguard properly and dedicate myself to my duties, Ill have let Troy down.

    Do feelings really not hinder obligations? Ying murmured while spacing out.

    Ling Yue looked at Ying feeling curious. Somebody gently knocked on the door. Leah was there to inform Ling Yue that dinner was ready. Ling Yue gracefully sat up from her chair and swung her tail. She looked at Ying and, with a smile, replied, Of course, although I said that, I must admit I asionally feel lonely, since Im not by his side. Obligations and feelings do not sh. However, you will suffer some torment due to your feelings.

 Book 15: Chapter 5

    Book 15: Chapter 5

    Initially, Ling Yue didnt think it was necessary to mind the unnamed woman, but she began to pay more and more attention to her. She never met Sylvanas before. Nheless, perhaps what was more important was that she found Sylvanas to be strange, particrly when they all sat at the table for dinner, as her behaviour made her appear very suspicious.

    From Sylvanas perspective, being able to sit at the table and eat was a very new experience. In the past, she did eat together with others, but they just dug in and chowed down their food. Sitting down at a table and eating using forks and knives piqued Sylvanas curiosity, but also rendered her nervous.

    Sylvanas didnt dare to say a word. Instead, she closely observed the mannerisms of those around her. To be frank, she didnt quite trust Vyvyan. She couldnt shake off the feeling that Vyvyan would try and embarrass her sooner orter, so she watched Ling Yue. As a fox, Ling Yue was only a small animal despite being a carnivore. Therefore, she was very sensitive to her surroundings. She immediately noticed the gaze on her. The gaze made her feel as though a violent beast was watching her. Her instincts as a beast encouraged her to flee immediately, but she was the master of her home. How can the master be the first to flee? Hence, she had to eat her meal under the watch of that intense gaze.

    Dinner was very sumptuous. The kitchen probably brought forth their best to prepare many delicacies for their guests. However, it tasted dry as sawdust to Ling Yue, because she just wanted to hurry and escape the gaze that frightened her.

    Sylvanas imitated Ling Yue. She picked up her fork and knife. She looked at the te in front of her and picked up a piece of stuffed rabbit. The dish was an upgraded version of food in the North. They stuffed a boneless piece of rabbit meat with cream, a variety of nuts and heated it up. That way, the rabbit meat would have the sweetness of the cream, eliminating the oily texture. Additionally, the cream that spilt out was extremely tasty. Children loved the sweet taste of nuts and fruit in it. It, therefore, swiftly garnered poprity in the North and became one of the favourite dishes of nobles.

    Ling Yue didnt just rip it apart with her teeth. She first cut a small hole to search for the fruit and nuts she liked inside the cream. Then, she had the cream inside before finally savouring the rabbit meat. Sylvanas imitated her. She first cut open a small hole then looked at the gently swishing cream inside and spaced out. She wouldve been happier if it was a big chunk of meat. However, seeing how everybody around her enjoyed it, she patiently dug around with her fork.

    Fruits and nuts were a rare sight for Sylvanas, so she warily dug around inside. She pulled out her fork with something on it. However, the cream slid off. A mockingugh came from her side. Sylvanas lingered for a moment, and then lifted her fork again, only to stab nothing again.

    Am I not putting enough strength into it? wondered Sylvanas.

    Sylvanas stabbed down hard again. Everyone heard the crisp sound of porcin breaking, startling Ling Yue, as she thought Sylvanas finally struck. Ling Yue wore a stupefied look. Sylvanas also looked at her te and piece of meat confused. Her fork slowly rocked. She put too much force into it. As a consequence, she stabbed through the meat, porcin te and then into the table.

    Instead saying Ling Yue was surprised, itd be more urate to say she was frightened

    This wild beast has got to be too strong Just where did this formidable womane from? Ling Yue silently questioned.

    My mistake, my mistake remarked Sylvanas

    Noticing everybody around looking at her, Sylvanas grabbed her fork again in a flustered manner. She pulled it out from the table, lifting up the entire table. Subsequently, everybodys tes bounced, and the piping hot cream almost spilt out.

    The entire table fell into an awkward silence. Vyvyan wore a smile, showing she enjoyed Sylvanas misery but didnt say anything. Ling Yue was the first to react. She looked at the flustered dragon, and then gently cleared her throat before calling a maid over. She had the maid grab a new set of utensils for Sylvanas, and had the maid help Sylvanas separate the meat. She put the meat on the te, a small bowl for the cream and another small bowl for fruits and nuts.

    Sylvanas gave Ling Yue a grateful look then looked at the meat in front of her. She was about to grab it with her hand, but then she remembered that she had to cut it with the fork and knife in front of her in this situation. So, she picked up her fork and knife again. This time, she was very careful with her strength to prevent slicing the te. She cut the meat into tworge pieces then stabbed into one piece. She looked left and right with a boisterous look. The small silver fork that had to bear with a life seemingly verged on the edge of snapping. Ling Yue was totally bewildered. She was very curious as to how Sylvanas was going to eat therge piece of meat that was half the size of a persons face. Bear in mind that Sylvanas was in her human form.

    Ling Yue couldnt figure out the dragons race from her appearance, but she was absolutely certain Sylvanas wasnt pure human or elf.

    Could she be an anthropoid in the North? I only learnt her name from our self-introductions. I know nothing else about her, Ling Yue thought.

    Sylvanas opened her mouth and went to put the meat into her mouth. Ling Yue watched her feeling surprised. She was eager to try and figure out her race from the moment Sylvanas ate.

    Judging from that way of eating is she a snake? pondered Ling Yue

    But nheless, nothing actually happened. Vyvyan was on the verge of bursting from theughter she was holding in. Sylvanaspletely stuffed her mouth. She couldnt fit the entire piece of meat into her mouth. Perplexed, she pulled the piece of meat out and touched her cheeks. Her small human mouth and cheeks made it impossible to shove the piece of meat into her mouth as she did in the past. Sylvanas had never eaten in her human form before. She never expected living in her human form would be such a pain. Previously, she could eat the piece of meat in one go.

    Sylvanas looked at the piece of meat with frustration. She was about to vent, but she noticed Vyvyans serious expression next to her, so she gulped a few times before picking her knife and fork up again.

    Ling Yue was left more puzzled than ever. If Sylvanas was an anthropoid, she wouldnt have been unfamiliar with her human body parts. Anthropoids spent more time in their human form than their beast form. Ling Yue concluded Sylvanas wasnt an anthropoid and couldnt possibly be a human or elf. The previously active trolls wouldnt be as beautiful as her. The archaic style of speech she spoke with told Ling Yue that she had be the descendant of an ancient race; however, there were very few ancient races in the North, and Ling Yue was certain that Sylvanas wasnt from one of them.

    Since Sylvanas was unfamiliar with her human body, it took her a particrly long time to eat her meal. Despite having finished their meals. The others didnt leave or have their tes taken away; instead, they quietly waited for her to finish.

    Forks and knives were foreign to Sylvanas. Although it wasnt a problem for her to cut a simple steak, she was hopeless when beans were involved. Furthermore, she held fruit and vegetables in contempt. She only had eyes for the meat and stuff made from cream.

    Ling Yue felt Sylvanas was more of a beast than she was. It appeared as though Sylvas just acquired her human form, thus had yet to adapt to it. Ling Yue thought about the possibility of people around her husband transforming into a human She took in a breath and watched Sylvanas watched her put a big piece of meat into her mouth and chew on it until the cream almost ran down. She shook her head in response

    Ling Yue surmised, Thats impossible. Thats impossible. Not even the White Deer King would eat meat if it transformed into a human, right..? Somebody who has just obtained a human body will surely eat what theyre familiar with first. If shes the White Deer King, shed be vegetarian. She wouldnt be eating meat as she is. Shes definitely a carnivorous wild beast.

    Sylvanas finally ced her fork and knife down with satisfaction. The maids from the side served up a fruit juice in a small basin. It was the water used for washing ones hands after dinner. Ling Yue elegantly soaked her hand in the water and cleaned her fingers, only to then hear a maid opposite her shriek.

    Ling Yue quickly looked over in the direction of the maid who shrieked. What she shouldve seen was the maid holding the small basin, but instead, the maid was holding Sylvanas hands. Sylvanas took the small basin and knocked back the water in it. The maid watched the woman with a dumbfounded look. She didnt dare to snatch it back or say anything; hence, she could only look at Ling Yue with despair. She stuttered, I I No Th-This Madam, she

    Ling Yue supported her face with her hand and sighed. Sylvanas, satisfied, ced the small basin down. Sylvanas thought water was served up at the perfect moment. She always drank a lot of water after eating meat, for it was a means of helping her digest it. The water she had that day had a tinge of sweetness to it. Thus, she thought, This is the life of nobility, no doubt.

    Ling Yue didntment. Instead, she stood up. She didnt n to leave as soon as dinner was over. Sylvanas was confused, for she didnt know where to go. Vyvyan got up and pulled Sylvanas along off to somewhere. Ling Yue walked to the break room and sat down in the armchair. She closed her eyes a little and rxed into it. Ying then came over and asked, Are you somewhat angry, Ling Yue?

    Ling Yue smiled out of puzzlement, and then replied, Why would I be angry? Im not angry. Shes just a little odd. With that said, that doesnt anger me. I wont get angry, but I really want to know her story. I dont even have a guess as to what her true identity is.

    Ying wasnt sure if she should inform Ying, since it was what His Majesty personally went through, after all. She hesitated. Ling Yue stated, Tell me what you know. His Majesty wont punish you for this. He wont.

 Book 15: Chapter 6

    Book 15: Chapter 6

    Lucia held Nona and gave her daughter a kiss on her face. Nona looked at the empty spot next to her mom with a somewhat sad look; she was on the verge of tears. Lucia tightened her hold on Nona just slightly. Next to her ear, Lucia told Nona, Its okay; its okay, Nona. Dad will be back soon. Dad will definitely be back. Dont worry. Dont worry, Nona. Dad wille back to us. He definitely will.

    Lucia ced Nona and Vera in the spot next to her. Vera rolled over and crawled over. The girls didnt dare to cry after Luciashed outst time. The only time Lucia evershed out was because they mentioned their father and cried. Nona and Vera learnt they couldnt anger their mom. Therefore, the two of them lied there as if they were lying in their dads arms.

    Lucia nkly looked at the way her daughtersid in her husbands spot. Her voice was hoarse. She caressed her daughters heads and let out a long sigh to suppress her tears that wanted to burst forth. She stood up and went to the door. That was when she saw Nier at her door, wiping her tears. Lucia was surprised to see Nier at her room. Nier violently quivered; she did her best to wipe her tears away, but she couldnt hide the fact that her eyes were moist.

    Nier uttered Lucia.

    Nier gave a muffled response. She sniffled then covered her face. Voice soft, she said, Daisy Looking at the way Daisy is searching for her dad in tears I really cant bear it I would rather bear with another dozen years of training than watch my daughter wailing and crying for her dad.

    Lucia understood the pain. She couldnt bear with it and thundered at the girls before. Lucia pursed her lips and softly responded, Hell be back; hell definitelye back. His Highness will definitelye back. His Highness has never let me down. Hell return to our sides, because he promised us. He has never disappointed me.

    Nier wiped her eyes, and then took in a deep breath. In a hoarse voice, she replied, I really shouldnt have stayed here. I would rather climb mountains and cross oceans to find him. Id rather ovee all obstacles and die with him than stay here. This is so painful. I cant bear with this feeling. Its too painful, too agonising. I dream of him every night. I dream of him walking away and me futilely trying to catch up to him I cant bear with it anymore. I really cant bear with it anymore. I really want to go and find him

    Lucia gave her a serious nod. She couldnt be any more familiar with that feeling; she felt it in the past. She wanted to quit on countless asions while in the Shadow Squad. She wanted to return to the side of the man she loved, but she knew she couldnt be by his side once she gave up. When she thought of him at night, the memories felt akin to a horde of ants gnawing at her heart. The pain and torment was difficult to forget. That was exactly how Nier felt. Lucia had been freed from that torment, as she had faith in her husband. She believed he would return to her side, and therefore didnt suffer as muchpared to Nier.

    Lucia took in a deep breath: The only thing we can do is wait. Nier, believe in him. Believe in my Prince. My Prince has never let me down, and Im sure that will be the case this time, too. Everything will be well once my husband returns. There wont be any more painful separations again.

    Nier nodded: Her Majesty has been living outside for some time now. Im not sure if we should go and check on her Living alone in the wilds isntfortable by any means I just dont dare go there without Her Majestysmand

    Lucia nodded: I think its better to not disturb her. Its normal for her to want to wait for His Highness. Shes his mother; its only fair for her to see His Highness first. We should concentrate on taking care of the children and Freya

    Niers gaze turned a little gloomy at the mention of Freya. Frankly, after what happened, Nier wouldnt hesitate to kill Freya; in fact, she wanted to. From her perspective, the girl who ruined her husbands career was an enemy. The girls rash actions almost cost her husband everything he had.

    Lucia, on the other hand, understood where Freya wasing from, so she wasnt angry with Freya. To the contrary, she looked after Freya a lot. On one hand, she was concerned about Freya. On the other hand, she was trying to keep tabs on Freya to prevent her from erring again.

    The two of them paused for a bit. While Lucia felt she wasforting Nier, doubt and despair continued to loom over their heads. When she seemingly couldnt stand the atmosphere any longer, Nier spoke up: I really dont want to wait any longer

    Although Nier broke the ufortable silence, their faith in their husband wasnt magically reinforced in any capacity. Her husband left after saying he wanted to live. She had no clue where he went or what he did. She, as a matter of fact, wasnt even sure if he was still alive, yet all she could do was wait for him.

    Lucia didntment. After a short silence, she exined, I have to go back and take care of the girls. Dont overthink, Nier. You have to believe in my husband. The reason youre hurting so much is because youve never believed in him.

    I believe in him! Thats a given! Still, Im worried about him!

    If you had enough faith in him, you wouldnt be so scared.

    I cant help it! Im his bodyguard. I once was. Its natural for me to be worried about my masters safety. Not to mention that Im now his wife, so Im even more concerned as to whether he can make it back or not!

    Nier was irate. The one thing she couldnt stand was Lucia suggesting her love for her husband was inferior to Lucias. That was directly questioning the pride of a wife, something Nier couldnt ept.

    Lucia scrubbed her head in a frustrated fashion: I dont want to continue arguing with you on this topic. In short, you stayed this time, so calm down. I believe my Prince will return.

    Yeah? Well, I dont want your criticism! I know what I should be doing!

    That was just how their rtionship was. The two of them randomly bickered with each other as of recent. Nier was akin to a bucket of gunpowder. Touch her fuse, and shed explode. The kind and gentle Lucia also had a short fuse recently. The two of them began to quarrel every time the slightest thing didnt go their way. Nevertheless, the two of shared amon sorrowful feeling of friendship when it came to their husband.

    The King was the most important post in the Imperial Pce. The Imperial Pce of the North would be in a state of unrest if he was absent. The situation would beparable to an explosive that could implode at any given moment and simrly to thick clouds and rain that was about to flood the Earth. Freyas original n wasnt incorrect. Though it didnt apply to the entire popce of the North, the Kings existence was akin to a moon that could light up the darkness.

    Lucia and Nier returned to their own rooms. When she got inside, Lucia massaged her face to get rid of the frustration and anger on her face. She couldnt worry her children, as well. She walked up to the bed. Nona was already snoring. Vera, on the other hand, opened her eyes upon hearing footsteps. She looked at Lucia with an innocent look of anticipation.

    Sleep, my dear Vera.

    She used her previous training with the Shadow Squad to lightly sit down on the bed without waking Nona. She gave Vera a gentle kiss on her forehead, and then quietly said, Dad will be back tomorrow. If hes not back tomorrow, hell be back this week. Mommy is sure of it.

    Vera gently nodded before shutting her eyes as Lucia watched on. Lucia watched her two girls sleep. She silently rested her head down on her pillow and scanned the ceiling with her lifeless eyes. She didnt make another sound. All that could be heard was her childrens breathing and the ticking of the clock.

    Tomorrow. This week? Will my husband really be able to make it back? I dont know. I lied to my daughter and myself, Lucia said in her mind.

    ========

    Elizabeth silently looked at the open fields outside the window for a long time. She was in a small house. It was just a temporary wooden house that she set up for herself. It had a t ceiling, just one room and all of the furniture was simple items. There wasnt even a firece. Since the wind could get inside, the only way she could stay warm was with a nket and her own body temperature.

    Elizabeth had stayed there for a week. She lived there alone and ate food she ate back in her military days. She didnt have anybody with her. She wrapped herself up with her nket and spaced out underneath the dim candlelight.

    Her son went to the elves forbidden zone, so he had to enter the city from that direction. That was why she stayed at the entrance. She had to stay here as his mother. She didnt want an empire or anything else anymore. She just wanted to be there; she wanted to wait for her sons return as his mother. She could be the first to see her son there, so she had to stay there. She was determined to wait there regardless of how long she had to wait even if it meant waiting until the end of her life. She told herself, I must wait. I must.

 Book 15: Chapter 7

    Book 15: Chapter 7

    I decided to take a detour, not because I didnt want to quickly return to the North  I was actually very eager to head back there. After all, my wives and children were there. I was also aware they were very eager for me to return. The reason I decided to take a detour wasnt to do it with Luna in more ces, either.

    Honestly, I wanted to see Elizabeth more during my return, as the Inard she yearned for day and night actually spent his days in bliss and joy with a dragon for a long time. I had an urge to enjoy the misery of another. I wanted to tell Mommy Elizabeth about Inard and Dragon Mom. While I didnt know why I had the urge, I still wanted to tell her that she didnt need to wait any longer, because the man she loved most was no longer alive.

    I took a detour solely because I wanted to visit Ling Yue before I went back. If I went to the Imperial Pce, I might end up stuck there for a long time. My wives, children and two moms were there.

    Ling Yues little fox shouldve grown already. She shouldve been about as big as Vera, Nona and Daisy already. She could probably call me dad already. I thought it was worth celebrating. Being able to return to their sides before they could call me dad meant I wouldnt miss out on lifes most blissful moment as a man.

    Luna hadnt met Ling Yue before. She was eager to meet the noble and graceful fox, while Liu Yue would be the first child she saw, so she was slightly nervous. She was concerned as to whether or not she should prepare a gift. I patted her shoulder and exined, Its all right, Luna. You dont need to prepare anything, because youre my personal servant. Ling Yue is a very approachable individual. Although shell be a little haughty at the start, thats just her habit as a noble. In truth, shes a very nice girl.

    Luna nodded. With a smile, she responded, I believe Miss Ling Yue is a nice person, for she is your wife. I trust your judgement, and I believe she is most definitely a kind woman.

    I led Luna over to the red house. The mouths of the guards at the entrance were gaping. They probably didnt expect me to suddenly visit, thus were just as shocked as the guards at Troy City. My recent whereabouts had been a mystery to them, so they were absolutely surprised by my sudden appearance.

    Your Majesty! the guards saluted.

    I waved my hand to indicate they could rise. They courteously inquired, Your Majesty, shall we inform Miss Ling Yue?

    I shook my head: No, Ill head right in.

    I handed the reins of the White Deer King to the guards. The White Deer King looked at me and snorted with displeasure. She then arrogantly looked at the guard in front of her with a threatening look, frightening him. Naturally, he didnt dare to pull her reins.

    Luna followed behind me. She scanned the white uniforms of the guards and the long guns in their hands with curiosity. She said, Are they your guards, Your Majesty? I had no idea But they look awe-inspiring. Additionally, they do not look as scary as the Valkyries. I always thought the Valkyries were very scary. Even Princess Nier was somewhat scary

    I quietly chuckled. The Valkyries were Mommy Elizabeths bodyguards, after all. As a majestic Empress, her guards needed to be just as majestic and imposing; hence, the Valkyries looked scary and exuded an overwhelming murderous aura. My guards, however, were different. My guards were tasked with protecting me. They didnt have the same strict requirements the Valkyries did. Consequently, they werent as scary.

    I entered the courtyard. Something about it felt off, and that was that there were lots of bed sheets and nkets hung out. There were only a few people in Ling Yues estate. There shouldnt have been so many even if they hung them out daily. That meant lots of people were there, and they likely left by the time I arrived. The conjecture came from my observation; there wasnt much grass remaining in the stable. As for who dropped by, I had a rough guess, but I didnt know why they visited.

    Did theye to visit Ling Yue? I wondered.

    Ling Yue sat crossed-legged on the ground in her house. She coiled her tail around her. Liu Yue, who was in front of her, was excitedly lining up building blocks. With an affectionate smile, Ling Yue silently watched her daughter build their own home, which was Ling Yues home. Her small tail wagged around on the ground in a rhythmic fashion. Liu Yue carefully grabbed the blocks and built the structure with anticipation. She finally added thest triangr block. Liu Yue excitedly pped. She tugged on her moms hand and cheerfully eximed, Mommy! Mommy! House, house! Our house!

    Ling Yue looked at her daughters work with a smile. The small blocky building was very simr to her home. She stroked her daughters head. Liu Yue smiled with her eyes narrowed. She greatly enjoyed having her head stroked. She smacked her tail on the floor just as her mom did when she was happy to express her own joy.

    Liu Yue excitedly eximed, Mommy, What is the ce Daddy lives at like?! I want to see where Daddy lives!

    Ling Yues expression froze. She curled up her tail as though she was trying to contain her grief. She smiled helplessly while looking at Liu Yue. The truth was that Ling Yue, herself, wasnt too sure how life was in the Imperial Pce. She had only ever visited it once. That was where Liu Yues father resided. Ling Yue, therefore, felt she should take her daughter there to take a look around in spite of her reluctance to go there.

    Mommy will take you there. Mommy will take you there in the future so that you can see the ce your father lives. Youll be able to meet your father there, as well.

    Ling Yue revealed a diforting smile, but she tried her best not to cry in front of her daughter. Although she knew her husband should still be alive, she was still very scared, since she had yet to see him. She had an uncontroble concern he wouldnt return to her side again.

    Really?! I want to go! I want to go!! I want to go!

    Okay, okay, Mommy will take you there in the future. Promise.

    Ling Yue looked at her excited daughter. Liu Yue leapt over and curled up in her moms embrace with bliss. Ling Yue lovingly caressed Liu Yues ears. She couldnt stop her tears from surfacing in her eyes. Fortunately, her daughter was in her embrace, and thankfully, didnt see her tears.

    Miss Ling Yue, you have a guest. Leahs voice came from behind.

    Ling Yue sighed, and then spun around. She noticed an oddity with Leahs expression. Leahs face was red as though she was trying to withhold something. She patiently told Leah, Howe there are so many guests recently? Tell him to wait for me in the guest room. Ill head down after taking Liu Yue back to the room.

    I do not think there is a need for that, Miss Ling Yue, since this guest is not a very patient individual.

    Seriously, I wasnt that patient. As a matter of fact, I wasnt willing to wait any longer after Ling Yue and Leah exchanged barely two sentences. I was so anxious after hearing Ling Yues voice. I couldnt hold it in. I barged through and rushed over to Ling Yue from behind Leah just in time to see Ling Yues look of bafflement. The sight of the fiery-red hair, long ears and the tail Ling Yue was proud of, gave me an urge to cry.

    Ling Yue looked at me with a dumbfounded look. Her tail froze in mid-air while her fur stood up, thereby erging her tail as if it was a furry ball. Her entire body intensely quivered. I walked over with big strides and pulled her into my embrace.

    I hugged her as tight as I could. In my hoarse voice, I leaned into her ear and said, Sorry, Ling Yue. Imte. Imte. Im back. I came back alive, Ling Yue, and Ill be fine from now. Ill always be here from now on. Ill always be by your side. I wont leave again. I wont make you worry again.

    Uhm

    Ling Yue cried when she responded. She couldnt hope for anything more than to lock me with her arms, legs and tail. She tightly hugged me and wailed on my shoulder. I had never before heard the wails that she let out on my shoulder. It was as if she was crying her lungs out. I held her tightly, and let her cry to her hearts content. I caressed her ears and waited for her to calm down.

    I noticed the child standing in the centre of the room,pletely stupefied. However, I was slightly scared. I left for only roughly one month, yet she was already big enough to stand and y with building blocks in one month. I remembered Daisy, Nona and Vera still needed to be taken care of when I left

    Liu Yue looked at me with a hint of fear. She didnt dare to approach me. She never met me before. She never saw me after her birth, so I guess it was only fair for her to be afraid of me.

    Leah walked up to Liu Yue with a smile. Afraid, she tightly gripped Leahs chest and hid herself in Leahs embrace. In a shaky voice, she said, Sister Leah He is a bad man He is a bad man He made my mommy cry He made my mommy cry Kick him out Please drive him out.

    Leah revealed a hopeless smile and caressed Liu Yues head. She exined, No, no, hes not, Liu Yue. Hes not a bad man. Your Mommy isnt crying because shes scared or in pain. Shes crying because shes overjoyed. You dont understand yet, Liu Yue, but you will experience it yourself in the future. I cant kick him out, either, because Im more of an outsider than he is. He, is your Daddy who youve always yearned for.

 Book 15: Chapter 8

    Book 15: Chapter 8

    Liu Yue, let me introduce you.

    It took a long time before Ling Yue finally calmed down. She wiped her eyes that were red from crying. She held my hand and led me over to Liu Yue, who was hiding in Leahs embrace and adamantly refused toe over. She pulled me down. Somewhat concerned, Liu Yue tightly hugged Ling Yue and wiped her moms tears with her tiny hands. Liu Yue shed her teeth at me; she was trying to protect her mom.

    I smiled bitterly. I was Liu Yues father, yet she had no feelings for me and was, in fact, afraid of me. Where in the world is there a daughter whos afraid of her father? It was my fault, admittedly. I was never there for my daughter. She didnt have any awareness back then, so it was only normal that she didnt remember me. Therefore, I had to be her father more often at her side henceforward.

    Ling Yue caressed her daughters ears with a smile. Ling Yue then giggled and whispered in her ear, Liu Yue, he really is your father. He really is. When you were born, you were just a tiny fox. He was there, holding you at the time. Havent you always wanted to see your daddy? He is your daddy, your father, Troy Gdriel Rosvenor.

    Liu Yue looked at me doubtfully. I crouched down and revealed a gentle smile. I really wanted to tightly hold her in my arms. However, I was afraid Id scare her. I carefully reached my hands out. With a chuckle, I said, Long-time no see, Liu Yue. I havent been by your side in a long time. Do you miss Daddy? Daddy hasnt been with you in a long time. Thest time Daddy saw you was when Mommy just gave birth to you. You were so tiny back then and couldnt yet open your eyes.

    After hearing what her mom said, Liu Yue didnt look so scared and hostile anymore. Nevertheless, she was still distrustful. She probably rxed, since she didnt sense any animosity from me. Ling Yue gave her a push to tell her toe to me. Liu Yue circled around me, scanning me for anything suspicious and then returned to her moms embrace. She eximed, Hes not my Daddy! Hes not my daddy! He doesnt have a tail or ears!

    Ling Yue looked at Liu Yue with a dumbfounded look, Pftthahaha.

    I, too, hopelesslyughed. Liu Yue was right. I, indeed, didnt have a tail or ears, but I, without a doubt, was her father. Ling Yueughed while looking at Liu Yue. She softly exined, Of course, your father doesnt have a tail or ears. Your father is a half-elf; hes not from the Moon Fox Tribe as we are, but look, Honey.

    Ling Yue gently swept up Liu Yues hair. The gradient ck and red was the perfectbination of Ling Yue and my genes. She went on with a smile, Look at your hair, Honey. See? This ck hair and your eyes are from your father, Honey. See?

    Ling Yue kept her gaze on her. She gave Liu Yue a kiss on the cheeks then smiled: Honey, he is your father. Hes the gentlest, kindest and strongest person Mommy has ever met. He really loves you. He just had business to attend to. Your Daddy will always be by your side from now

    While I cant always be with you, if you want to see me, you cane and see me whenever you like. Also, I promise to visit you both every month, as long as Im not busy.

    Liu Yue wasnt convinced. She wagged her tail behind her back and forth. Though her angry expression identically resembled her mothers, I could see that she was starting to feel convinced. The tail never lies, after all.

    I looked at Liu Yue with a smile. In a seemingly angry tone, she responded, Do you know how much my Mommy and I missed you at home? I missed you very much, too Why didnt youe back? Why werent you at home with me and Mommy? We want to be with you I wanted to see you

    After asking me a few questions, Liu Yue began to tear up. She wiped her tears while continuing to sob. She cried in front of me. My daughter cried in front of her father. A father cant ept that. Most importantly, I was the one who made her suffer.

    I had no idea how Liu Yue grew so mature in a short month, but I knew I wasnt by her side when she was growing up. I weakly extended my hand out. The guilt and regret almost robbed me of all my energy I wanted to hug her with.

    Liu Yue didnt make me suffer. She threw herself at me and tightly hugged me. She buried her head in my chest and wept out loud. Her warmth went from my chest to my heart and then to my entire body. I nkly wrapped my arms around her. The warmth almost brought me to tears. I began to worry that Id hurt her.

    Liu Yue was the most precious treasure in the world to me. She was as important as her mom was, so I couldnt be rough with her! I had to treat her gently, protect her and give her the entirety of my North. I prepared all of it for my children. They should enjoy what others couldnt. They should enjoy the bliss and beauty that others couldnt.

    Liu Yue leaned into my embrace and tightly gripped my chest. She softly pleaded, Dont leave again Daddy Dont leave again I want to see the ce where you live I want to know more about you. I want to see you more. I want to know more about you Because you are my Daddy

    I looked back at my daughter and replied in a soft voice, Sure, sure, my daughter, my Liu Yue. If you want toe to the pce, have your Mommy bring you whenever you like. The doors to the Imperial Capital in the North will always be open for you. You cane whenever you like. Daddy wille and see you every month. Simrly, you cane to the Imperial Pce whenever you want.

    Uhm

    Liu Yue was Ling Yues daughter, no doubt about that. She cried in my arms. In the end, though, she just gave a simple response while wagging her tail. I knew she wasnt ungrateful but purely shy. Nheless, the way she wagged her tail told me that she liked me.

    I was satisfied with that.

    It was onlyter on that I came to realise what Liu Yue meant when she said, I want to know more about you. I want to see you more. I want to know more about you She wasnt kidding Perhaps I should say that I regretted saying thatter on

    ================

    Ten yearster.

    Daddy.

    I opened my eyes in a daze to see a long furry tail in the distance. The clear moonlight outside of the thin curtains told me that it clearly was still night time. I wasnt surprised, since I was woken up after just falling asleep. I felt somebody pressing down on my chest, making it a challenge to breathe.

    Liu Yues eyes were just inches away from my face. I quickly rubbed my eyes. I turned my head to the side to see Nier still asleep. I softly asked, Whats the matter, Liu Yue?

    After ten years, Liu Yue was no longer the tiny fox. She was mature and charming girl. Further, Ling Yueined to me on more than one asion that Liu Yue gradually dressed more and more revealing. Right that moment, I could see her breasts that had yet to fully develop underneath her low-cut sleepwear. She was my biological daughter, though, so there was no chance Id have lustful thoughts for my grown-up daughter. Id have to be born a creep, or that was impossible.

    I quietly said, Is something the matter, Liu Yue? If theres nothing urgent, lets talk about it tomorrow. Its not good to wake up your Mommy Nier.

    I had a nightmare. Liu Yue kept her gaze on me when she gave her simple response. She then rolled off me then tucked herself into my bed. She looked as though she was an expert in executing the sequence. She buried herself in my arms and looked at me: So I want to sleep here with you, Daddy.

    Youre not a kid anymore. If you had a nightmare, wouldnt it be better to go to Nona or your other sisters? Plus, you girls can chat with each other.

    Bewildered, she replied, But I want to sleep together with Daddy. Didnt you hug me, like this, when I had nightmares?

    I hopelessly replied, That was when you were still young. Youve grown now.

    Im still Daddys daughter even if I have grown. That will never change. Additionally, you said some extra stuff to the maid in charge of the bedroom today, and she bashfullyughed afterwards. During the day, you also held hands with Miss Luna. At night, you were acting fishy with Mommy in the kitchen

    Stop!

    I was so frightened that I almost shouted. I quickly covered Liu Yues mouth and looked at Nier, who was next to me, with terror. Fortunately, she had yet to fully wake. Having lived together for ten years, she wasnt so vignt anymore. In addition, Nier was mostfortable and most rxed when sleeping next to me. Liu Yue looked at me with an eerie smile and, next to my ear, whispered, Daddy, did I once tell you that Id definitely be your side. Ill always be watching you. Always. Im your daughter, so I will always like you, and Ill always be watching you always, always always watching you, you know

 Book 15: Chapter 9

    Book 15: Chapter 9

    Luna and Ling Yue met for the first time when I went out to y with my daughter. Somewhat tired, Ling Yue rested in her armchair, while Luna stood before her. Wearing a polite smile, Luna announced, Hello, Miss Ling Yue, it is a pleasure to meet you for the first time. I am His Majestys personal servant, Luna.

    Ling Yue looked at Luna with her tired, red eyes. She then responded with a soft nod: I know you. My husband once mentioned you, but I have never met you before. You should be dead. So, have I died or did youe back to life?

    With a smile, Luna replied, I came back to life.

    Ling Yue pursed her lips into a smile, You reallyck a sense of humour. Or is that your idea of humour?

    Luna calmly responded, I am merely a personal servant, while you are His Majestys wife. Thus, I dare not joke with you. I merely answered your query.

    Ling Yue wagged the tip of her tail: But you and my husband smile so brightly when youre by his side.

    It is my honour to make His Majesty happy. His Majesty is a unique master. You could say that I can always smile when I am at his side. Perhaps that is what you called humour?

    Ling Yue narrowed her eyes as she looked at Lunas neutral expression. With an expression that said, You win, she hopelessly smiled and said, Forget it, Luna. Even if something did happen between you and my husband, its toote for me to say anything. Its already happened between you two, hasnt it? When you two had your rtionship, I was still in the North, so Im in no position to criticise you, either.

    You are thinking too much. Despite having said that, Luna didnt shake her head. She merely gave that simple response. It wasnt a denial, but rather, a surface-level courteous response.

    Ling Yue smiled. Honestly, she felt a little upset, for it was rare for her husband to visit their daughter, yet he brought his former mistress along, too. Moreover, she was a mistress who had been with him for longer than herself. Plus, from Lunas neither supercilious nor obsequious expression and her calm attitude, it was evident the two of them were prepared to be exposed. You could even say that Luna resembled Troys wife more so than she did. In fact, you could go so far as to say that Ling Yue was a mistress who was avoiding Nier and Lucia, since she was unwilling to go to the Imperial City.

    Ling Yues attitude towards Luna wasplex. If Luna was an unrted outsider, she would consider Luna a very outstanding personal servant who wouldnt embarrass her master. As a matter of fact, her calm and collected demeanour and her polite smile could win her master respect points. As his wife, however, she was jealous of the elf and felt threatened.

    Ling Yues lips moved, but it was only until a moment after that she asked Luna, What do you n to do, then? Will you continue being my husbands personal servant at his side?

    Luna nodded and responded with sincerity: Yes. His Majesty has helped me with a lot. He gave me everything that I have at the moment when I had nothing or anyone to depend on. I previously died protecting His Majesty. I am now alive again, so I should continue taking care of my Prince.

    Ling Yue nodded. Thatst part where Luna said, My Prince, left Ling Yue feeling ufortable, but she didnt want to throw a fit in her husbands presence. Perhaps it was better to say whoever lost theirposure first in the war of words was the loser.

    Ling Yue knew Luna had no ns of fighting with her, but the way that Luna surrendered without a fight made her feel as though she was being belittled, therefore insulted. Nevertheless, there was no scoffing or animosity in Lunas gaze. Ling Yue looked at Lunas eyes for a very long time, but thetters gaze never changed. She was collected and respectful from beginning to end.

    Somewhat befuddled, Ling Yue continued asking, Do you n to be a personal servant for your entire life? Just a mere personal servant?

    Yes. That was all Luna said. After chuckling, Luna borated, I am merely an ordinary elf who was kidnapped. What right do I have to ask for anything? I will be happy for as long as I can be by His Majestys side. His Majesty gave me everything, and I have died once already. As such, I do not ask for anything. I only hope to be able to refine myself so that I may better fulfil my role as His Majestys personal servant and not be sacked.

    You really are without desire, huh? How are you able to be so calm? Ling Yue hopelesslyughed. She then immediately stood up and said, Oh, did you know, theres another woman who has joined my husband now? No, shes not a wife. She should be his mother. She left here to head to the Imperial Pce with the group that came here. Shes a descendant of the venerated dragon race.

    Is that right?

    Luna nodded as though she was thinking about something. Ling Yue didnt care what she was thinking about. Instead, she went to the door of the guest room and continued, I have to go join my husband and daughter now. I wont go to the Imperial Pce in the North; therefore, I will be entrusting you with taking care of my husbands life. My husband has just recuperated. I know hes in high spirits at the moment, but one must rest when its time to rest, and one should eat when its time to eat. Everything has a ce and time. Please make him treasure this life that he struggled so hard to obtain.

    Luna looked Ling Yues proud and erect back as well as her magnificent tail. She solemnly nodded: That is my duty.

    Thats good, then. Ling Yue gave a small nod, and then turned to leave the guest room.

    Although my reunion with Liu Yue wasnt a blissful one at first, when night came, Liu Yue came running to Ling Yue and my bed with her pillow. I initially nned to get cosy with Ling Yue at night, but it turned into a night with the three of us snuggling up together.

    I noticed Ling Yue was a little unhappy, but when she saw Liu Yues pitiful expression, she sighed and made room for her daughter. Liu Yue struggled to climb up onto our bed. Honestly, the three of us only took up half of the bed that belonged to Ling Yues parents.

    Liu Yue cheerfully shuffled her way in between us. She then looked at Ling Yues face and then mine. She cheerfully grabbed our hands. Smiling, she said, Daddy and Mommy are both here. Its the first time. The first time, hehe, sleeping with Daddy and Mommy.

    Ling Yue touched Liu Yues ears and smiled: Youll still have to sleep alone in the future.

    I asked Ling Yue, Its just one month. Isnt that too cruel?

    Ling Yue sulked, Its not cruel. Children of the Moon Fox Tribe grow up incredibly fast, too. Liu Yue is already about the equivalent of a five or six year old human child, right? Thats why we need to treat her as the equivalent of a fix or six year old human child.

    Will you still be here tomorrow, Daddy?

    I looked at Liu Yues nave and innocent eyes that glittered underneath the moonlight. Frankly speaking, I couldnt bring myself to say I was leaving when I saw her eyes. However, I knew I couldnt stay. I had to go tomorrow. If I didnt hurry back and continue having fun outside, Nier would probably turn me into a steak when I get back.

    I shook my head with a helpless smile. I then caressed Liu Yues small head: Sorry, Liu Yue. Dad has to leave tomorrow.

    Liu Yue suddenly looked absolutely distraught. Her ears that were standing up, flopped down simrly to a dogs. I caressed her face with a helpless smile. I consoled her by saying, Its all right, Liu Yue. Its all right. Dad promises toe and see you both every month. If you miss Dad, juste see Dad.

    Uhm Youre never with us anyhow

    Liu Yue pouted. She did say that, but nheless, she shuffled over to me and tightly clung to my arm. I lowered my head to give her a kiss on her forehead. I smiled: Dont be like this, Honey. Liu Yue, Dad very much so wants to be with you. Its just that Dad has to work the same way Mommy has her work.

    Liu Yue blinked her eyes. Curious, she question, What exactly do you do, then, Daddy?

    Ling Yue pulled a funny face at me. Ling Yue didnt tell her daughter what I did for work. There was no such thing as a His Majesty, to the girl.

    I thought about it for a moment, and then looked back at Ling Yue. I chuckled, Dads job Dads job is protecting you and Mommy, in addition to everybody else around you. You could say that Dad protects everybody in the North.

    Are you a knight, Daddy?! Are you a knight who protects everyone and challenges evil dragons?!

    I hopelessly smiled at the sight of Liu Yues excited and eager gaze: You can say that, I guess.

    Liu Yue threw herself at me and clung to my arm. Eager, she eximed, Daddy! Daddy! I want to hear a story! I want to hear the story of you fighting with a dragon to protect everyone! I want to hear it, I want to hear it!

    From behind, Ling Yue seriously eximed, No! Daddy has to go tomorrow! Be considerate of your father. Itste now and you should sleep.

    But its rare for Daddy toe back This is my first time seeing Daddy

    I stroked Liu Yues small head and smiled: Itll be all right. Daddy will definitely be back next month; promise. When Daddyes back next month, Daddy will tell you a story but not tonight. Listen to Mommy, Liu Yue. Daddy will tell you a story next time.

    Liu Yue looked at me with a somewhat disappointed look, and then she hugged me tighter. She buried her head in my chest and, in a childs voice, said, Okay, then Goodnight, Daddy

    Goodnight, my Liu Yue.

 Book 15: Chapter 10

    Book 15: Chapter 10

    Judging from Ling Yues expression the next day, it was obvious to me she didnt want to let me leave. She didnt explicitly state it, but her tail kept instinctively going to me. When we ate breakfast at the dining table, she looked as though she was her usual self, but her tail clung to my thigh.

    Liu Yue sat opposite me and looked at me with a sad look. Her gaze really wanted to make me stay for one more day, but besides Liu Yue, my wives and mom were waiting for me. I heard about Dragon Mom from Ling Yue.

    Dragon Mom hadnt lived in the North before; consequently, she waspletely ignorant of life in the North. Shed require some time to limate to life in the North. With that said, most important was that she wouldnt feel restricted living in the North. After all, one must learn lots of things and abide by many rules. I wondered if shed feel too restricted.

    I had to see if I could find a way to make Dragon Mom not feel too restricted. I was fine either way. I knew Ling Yue was worried. If Dragon Mom appeared at a public event and drank water intended for washing ones hands again, shed beughing stock. I didnt care, though, since she was my mom regardless of what anyone had to say. What, I have to care about what they think of how my mom lives? How about they be considerate of her feelings. Im the King here!

    After breakfast, I went to the entrance with Luna. Ling Yue led Liu Yue up to us. Liu Yue ran over and tightly hugged me around my waist. She didnt say anything. Ling Yue looked at me with her lips pursed. She took in a deep breath and said, You must visit this month.

    I stroked Liu Yues tiny head and replied, I cant be too sure there. If I can, Ill definitely be back. Its just that there might be lots of things to handle this month.

    Ling Yue grumbled, You already made a promise to Liu Yue. If you donte back, doesnt that mean you lied to your daughter? Youre her father, and youve made a promise to her. Isnt that too cruel of you?

    Liu Yue is my daughter, but so is Nona, I argued. A me of anger immediately burned up in Ling Yues eyes. Before she thundered at me, I quickly borated, If I cante back, bring Liu Yue over. You have Evelyn and Leah here, so it should be fine. I really want to see you there. Consider it a tour.

    Ling Yue hopelessly sighed: If you donte back in thest few days of this month, Ill bring our daughter to the Imperial Pce to see you.

    I stroked Liu Yues small head; her voice started to be croaky: Daddy

    I smiled: Itll be all right, Liu Yue. Dont cry; Daddy wille to you. Plus, you actually have sisters. You have three elder sisters who are as cute as you. Youll get to see them when youe to the Imperial Pce. Im sure youll get along happily.

    Ling Yue was surprised. She looked up at me and Ling Yue with surprise. She asked, Mommy has other children?! Howe I never knew? Mommy, you have other children with Daddy?

    No. Its Daddys other children.

    Ling Yue nced at me with a hint of displeasure. Liu Yue, on the other hand, looked at me slightly puzzled. Children probably wouldnt think about things they couldntprehend, though, I assumed. And so, her attention was soon on her sisters who shed never met before. She wagged her tail and inquired, What are my sisters tails like?

    They dont have tails

    Oh Liu Yue nodded.

    Liu Yue stopped thinking everybody had tails after learning her father didnt have one. I touched Liu Yues ears. Ling Yue yanked Liu Yue back from me. Liu Yue didnt cry or make a fuss, but she looked at me with very pitiful eyes.

    Luna then gave me a tug to bring me back to reality. I sighed and gave Liu Yue onest kiss on her forehead. I caressed her ears onest time then turned around and left.

    I went everywhere I could, so it was time to go home. I guess you could consider the journey a big adventure for me. The ending was a happy one. People always tell stories of heroes bathing in dragon blood, and then returning home to a happy life, dont they? In that case, I should, indeed, go home and live happily together with my family.

    Liu Yue watched her father leave with a nk look. While holding her moms hand, she softly remarked, Mommy, Daddys Daddys embrace is so warm

    Ling Yue smiled and softly asked What, you like Daddy a lot, Liu Yue?

    With a sad look, Liu Yue answered in a soft voice: Uhm, I like Daddy. Daddy is truly gentle, and he really likes me If only I could always be with Daddy But why cant Daddy stay with us? I really want to live with Daddy

    Ling Yue rubbed her daughters head with a smile. She exined, Its all right, Honey. Despite not being by your side, hes still your father, isnt he? Your daddy will be back to see you. If he doesnte back this month, well go see him at the Imperial Pce. Havent you always wanted to know where your Daddy lives?

    Uhm! Liu Yue responded with a firm nod. Mommy, I want to know about my sisters. Youve never told them about me, Mommy. Im surprised to know I have sisters. Ive never heard them mentioned.

    Ling Yue crouched down. She shook her head: It wasnt because Mommy didnt want to tell you. Mommy just isnt too certain of things on their end. Mommy has never seen them before, but seeing as theyre your fathers children, they shouldnt be bad girls. Im sure youll all be able to get along in the future. You all like your daddy, dont you?

    Uhh Liu Yue didnt reveal a smile. Instead, she looked conflicted.

    Ling Yue suddenly began to panic. The reason Ling Yue was unwilling to be with Nier and Lucia in the past was because she didnt want topete with them. When she looked at her daughter, she felt a sense of dj vu. It was the same as seeing herself and those two women

    Liu Yue, Mommy needs to tell you this. Your sisters dont share the same mother, but you share the same father. Therefore, you dont need topete or anything. Honey, you have no reason topete for anything with your sisters. After all, your father wont leave you girls.

    Liu Yue looked at her mom with puzzlement, but Ling Yue didnt continue exining further. She just looked at her daughter with a tinge of concern.

    Liu Yue is still young and unaware of those things, but it wont happen in the future, either, would it? Its only something that Im concerned with at this stage. My daughter probably wont be like me, would she? wondered a worried Ling Yue.

    ========

    Ten yearster.

    So you went behind our backs, Liu Yue?

    At the table at breakfast, Liu Yue saw an angry Daisy, an awkward Nona and Vera, who was smiling as per usual. She nonchntly sat down and picked up her breakfast. Although she wore a very normal expression, her tail that represented her mood was cheerfully wagging around.

    Daisy mmed the table and stood up. She looked at Liu Yue with an angry look and eximed, The rule was not to disturb Mom and Dadst night. Liu Yue, you went to their roomst night. Doesnt that mean you destroyed the bnce between us?!!

    I was scared, because I had a nightmare. Thats why I went to sleep with Dad. I always do that at home.

    Liu Yue looked at Daisy with a nonchnt look. Though she knew Daisy was the angriest, she also knew Daisy was actually the easiest to deal with. The toughest one to deal with was Vera, who was spreading butter. Nona could be ignored. Nona was always the peacemaker and never criticised her.

    You couldvee to us, then. Didnt we promise our moms that we wouldnt go to Dad at night?!

    Daisy didnt let up. Liu Yue narrowed her eyes Daisy, how did you find out I was with Dad? You shouldnt have been able to enter my room. I locked my door when I left, and I was back in my room at dawn. Daisy, tell me, how did you know about that? Nona, did you tell her?

    Ah? No. Daisy was the one who told us.

    The sudden question caused Nona to freeze up. Vera revealed a hopeless smile: Daisy, didnt you go to Dad, too? I dont think you have the right to criticise Liu Yue. The ones who are most qualified to criticise you two right now are Nona and I. You two were the ones who put down the self-serving rule. You were also the ones who had Nona and I abide by it, yet you two were the ones who broke the rule.

    Liu Yue didnt care, but Daisy went bright red in the face. She desperately wanted to say something, but she was powerless, because that was an irrefutable fact. Daisy wanted to sneak in, only to find Liu Yue was already in her dads arms, so she flew off the handle and interrogated Ling Yue right away in the morning.

    Hence, Nona and I will be in charge of apanying dad to the flower garden today. You two broke the rules, so you should stay in the Imperial Pce with Mom.

    Vera took a bite of her bread. Liu Yue nonchntly nodded while looking at Daisy, who was startled and looked as though she died. Liu Yue softly sighed; she knew Vera would surely find an opportunity to get rid of Nona afterwards. The one whod get to have afternoon tea in the flower garden with her father was bound to be Vera, alone.

    Although Liu Yue knew Vera was a good elder sister, when it came to their father, Vera would never show any mercy. Never. If it wasnt for the idiot, Daisy, being unable to contain her anger, shed pit her wits and courage against Vera at the table.

    Daisy and me are staying, so I must make her pay! decided Liu Yue.

 Book 15: Chapter 11

    Book 15: Chapter 11

    Miss Freya.

    Whats wrong? Somebody here? If its Nara, tell her that Im not here.

    Freya shut her notebook, swept it up and prepared to flee, but then Gerald stopped her: It is not Miss Nara but Mr. Castell.

    Castell? Hes inferior to Nara. Freya rubbed her face, and then ced her notebook back down on the table while simultaneously sitting back in her chair. She took in a deep breath to ensure she had the right expression, and then said, Let Castell in. I hope he doesnt bring me something worse than this headache Ive already got. The dragon that has juste is putting me on edge enough. With Castelling now, its just making matters worse.

    I, on the other hand, do not think that Mr. Castell is a bad individual

    Yes, hes not a bad individual, but he only ever brings bad news, so Im hardly willing to see him. I wouldnt be so poor right now had it not been for thest few things he did. I cant shake off the feeling theres definitely somethinging after the dragon came back, but she didnt bring me anything. I guess I will have to wait for Onii-sama toe back.

    Just as Castell paid a lot of attention to Freya and was full of praise for her, Freya was just as nervous around him and vignt of him. Technically, Castell spearheaded the faction that attacked His Majestys Luna and Freya. Thus, from Freyas perspective, Castell was once an enemy who wanted her dead.

    Gerald pivoted and pulled the door open. Castell wore his usual smile as he ced his hat onto the coat rack by the side. He gave Freya a smile before greeting her: Hello, Miss Freya, long-time no see.

    Freya responded with a smile: Indeed. ording to what I know, you should be at Hilles City. I never imagined you had the time to quickly make another trip back here. There is nothing to bother you with here this time. Are you here for a vacation? I think the hot springs at Troy City would be better.

    Castell sat down opposite Freya and waited for Gerald to serve up hot tea. He didnt say a word until the tea was served up: Miss Freya, Troy City is not a good ce for a vacation for me, since the hot springs are exclusively reserved for King Troy. I am but an ordinary servant. I have no right to enjoy it. Further, I have no time for a vacation just as you do not.

    Castell nced over to the mountain of documents by the side. Then, he looked at Freyas worn out expression and smiled. He continued, Miss Freya, you are just a child at the end of the day. You must be exhausted after going through so much. I can understand that; I can totally understand that. We may have drastic differences between us, but we are nowpletely the same.

    No, I do not think that we are the same. The North is a new nation, so it is a matter of course that I have more jobs. However, Rosvenor Empire is an empire that has already matured, correct? Hence, you would not have as much work, and therefore you cane for a vacation.

    Castell shook his head with a chuckle. He then leaned forward a little and quietly replied, No. Frankly, we are the same right now. Are we both not without our masters at the moment? That is why I said we are both currently in the same situation. You would not have so much on your shoulders if King Troy was here. Simrly, if Empress Elizabeth returned to Hilles City, I would not have needed toe here again.

    Freya looked sternly at Castell and responded in a calm tone, No, Mr. Castell. You and I are not the same. I am not Onii-samas personal servant; Onii-samas personal servant is dead. I am Onii-samas younger sister, so there is no problem with me working for him.

    Castell looked nkly at Freya, while Freya started to feel annoyed. He chuckled. He leaned back and, with a smile, continued, You are His Majestys sister. True. True. However, you must want for him toe back even if you do care about him, right? At present, Empress Elizabeth and King Troy are both absent. You are able to maintain the North, but Rosvenor Kingdom has been operating without Her Majesty. It has been too long since she wasst back in Rosvenor Empire; therefore, I specifically came here this time to ask Empress Elizabeth to return to Hilles City and handle the national affairs.

    Freya chuckled then stood up: If that is what you are here for, Mr. Castell, you can leave now, for that is not within my jurisdiction. As you pointed out, Her Majesty is the ruler of Rosvenor Empire at the end of the day. How could I possibly imprison or control her? Would it even be possible for me to forcefully send her back if she wanted to stay in the North? Mr. Castell, it is pointless for you to see me about this. You should be mentioning this to Empress Elizabeth.

    Is that right?

    Yes. We have not stopped you from going to see Empress Elizabeth and most certainly have not used any questionable ploys, threats or deceit to force her to stay, unless you think my brothers child, Daisy, kept her. If that was the case, would you force Princess Nier to bring Daisy with her or would you kill Daisy? Excuse me for being blunt, but putting my brother aside, even Empress Elizabeth would kill you.

    Castell softlyughed: What are you saying? How could I possibly harbour such an idea? Are you acting ignorant? I know Empress Elizabeth really likes Daisy, I, too, like Miss Daisy very much. However, do you really think she would stay here for Miss Daisy?

    The two of them didnt explicitly mention it, but they both knew well and truly the true reason Elizabeth refused to return. Daisy was one reason. Elizabeth made up for her regret as a mother by taking care of Daisy, but she wasnt staying in the North for Daisy, for Nier was Daisys mother. Elizabeth knew that very well. She was merely Daisys grandmother; she couldnt rece Daisys mother. Therefore, she would leave after a certain amount of time. The only reason she still hadnt returned was Troy.

    Troy Gdriel Rosvenor had yet to return home. He was the sole descendent of Empress Elizabeths family and her child she valued most. Daisy wasnt her child, but Troy was her biological son. Furthermore, his whereabouts were currently unknown. Elizabeth couldnt return to Hilles City before he was found; she would only return after confirming Troys safety.

    Previously, Freya had no clue as to how her brother was doing. In fact, she, herself, was worried. Nevertheless, since Vyvyan and Sylvanas came back, it meant her brother was all right. Further, that would soon be proven. Not only was heing back alive, but he was also bringing Luna back. Luna and Freya had a very good rtionship. Freya was happy to see Luna once again.

    This was meant to be a secret, so how does Castell know about it? contemted Freya.

    As aforementioned, Elizabeths only concern was her sons safety. She stayed in the North, because his status was unknown. Her staying in the North could, therefore, be exined. She should return, seeing as she now knew that her son was safe and sound, however. While Freya didnt care where Elizabeth was  as a matter of fact, it had nothing to do with the North  Elizabeth was the ruler of Rosvenor Empire. She had to go back. It was merely a question of when she was leaving. As such, Freya didnt bother with what Elizabeth did. But nevertheless, Freya, herself, didnt know where Elizabeth was. Lucia and Nier should know, but they were tight lipped. By the looks of things, it was safe to assume Elizabeth knew she would be dragged back. To dodge the bullet, she left beforehand. Elizabeth merely wanted to see her son.

    Freya expressed, But, whatever the case may be, the reason for Empress Elizabeth staying here is of no importance and wanting to convince her to go is none of my business. Empress Elizabeth has her own legs, her own mind and her own feelings. We have no control over where she goes. Are you not already aware of that? Unfortunately, I do not know where Empress Elizabeth is at the moment, either, but I can tell you that she is not in the Imperial Pce.

    Agitated, Castell jumped to his feet and shouted, What did you say?! You let our Empress go missing in your North?! If any misfortune befalls her, it will be a signal that you are dering war on us.

    Freya looked at Castell fearlessly: Yeah? Even so, my answer remains the same. I do not know.

    ========

    It didnt take long to go from Ling Yues ce to the Imperial Pce; not to mention the White Deer Kings speed. We could arrive outside the Imperial Pce within a day. There was nothing wrong in the nearby vicinity of the Imperial City except the extra run-down small house.

    I didnt remember the small house being there when I left, but I expected a house thoughtlessly set up to be torn downter. I didnt pay attention to it and continued toward the Imperial Pce.

 Book 15: Chapter 12

    Book 15: Chapter 12

    When we arrived the Imperial Pce, I noticed Luna, who was behind me, gasp. I admit that, in terms of splendour, the huge twin eagle heads and pure gold Long Live the King, text was more splendid, but my Imperial Pce was built in front of the snowy mountain, so the part that appeared simr to a sharp sword piercing the sky looked greater and exuded an artistic feel. The apanying towers that had matching coloursbined with the snowy mountain and white clouds made it appear deste. As a result, Luna was incredibly shocked.

    Lunas reaction was enough to make me feel proud. My city and my Imperial City were things I could unt. Lunas reaction totally satisfied my vanity. I looked at her and, with a smile, said, This is my Imperial Pce. Its much inferior to the Royal Pce in Hilles City, but Im still proud of it. Youll be living here henceforth.

    Luna admired at the Imperial Pce before her with both surprise and envy. She said, I can live here from now on? That is so nice. I really like that ss path. If possible, I really want to look see everything around from above This ce really looks amazing.

    Sure. This will be where you live from now. You can go anywhere you want once you finish your work. You could even go back and forth from the entire city. Our property isnt limited to the Imperial City. This city is ours, as well, so you can go wherever you like.

    Luna nodded, and then carefully grabbed hold of my hand. However, as we were outside the Imperial City, Luna would be my personal servant once we entered. While shed be by my side as my personal servant, she couldnt cross the line with her master, for she was but a personal servant.

    To Luna, the ce was indeed magnificent, but it was also a ce that locked our rtionship away. Outside, Luna could be with me to her hearts content, but it was impossible in the pce, because there were always eyes on us. They were protecting me, but if Luna showed any behaviour that crossed the line of her rights, then they would stop her. They would even go as far as to report her to Nier and Lucia. Though Nier and Lucia wouldnt say anything, I knew they were bound to be very unhappy. Nier didnt like respecting Luna due to Lunas background. They could get along with her, but they could never ept her receiving the same treatment they did.

    Luna was also aware of that, and therefore wouldntin. She wouldnt be angry or dissatisfied about it, either. She was aware of her background and everything she went through. Despite having been revived, that didnt erase her past. She calmly epted all of that. She knew she couldnt be with me from the very start, so she never nned to try.

    Perhaps Luna had lost hope for her life long ago. Perhaps that contributed to her reluctance topete, allowing her to give up so easily, in turn making her easy to satisfy. While that eliminated a lot of trouble for me, I felt sorrier for Luna. The more sensible and understanding she was, the more it hurt me.

    Lets go, Luna. Youll be the personal servant of the King of the North from now on. After you arrive at the Imperial Pce, go find the head maid and familiarise yourself with her first. Do your best toe to me as soon as possible. Luna, Ive had to do everything on my own since you left. The jobs I must attend to in the North are increasing, so I dont have the time to be cleaning up. Im d youre back.

    Luna nodded then smiled: I will definitely do my best. I am your personal servant. Naturally, I will do my very best!

    All right.

    I nodded then walked toward the Imperial Pce. The two guards at the entrance lingered when they saw me, but then doubtfully asked, Your Majesty?

    Yeah, its me. Im back.

    Iughed. I then opened my arms just as if I was weing the entire North.

    The entire North shoulde out to wee their reborn King, because I was their King. I was the ruler of the entire North. You could say my former body wasnt my ultimate form. However, the blood of a dragon now flowed in me. I was impervious to des; I possessed the might of an army. Thats right. I was back. I had been reborn and reborn with a stronger body.

    From here on out, I will always be in the North. Henceforth, not only will I be a qualified King of the North, but I will also be a qualified father, husband and, of course, a qualified son in the future, I promised myself. I thought, Ying, Xia and my moms should be back by now. My wives shouldve caught wind of me still being alive. I can probably give them a surprise if I go back now.

    ========

    Freya let out a breath of frustration. She then took in a deep breath and said, Princess Lucia, Where exactly is Empress Elizabeth right now? I genuinely want to know. This is no longer between just a mother and her son. Empress Elizabeths presence influences the political side of things, too. After all, if the Empress of Rosvenor Empire was to meet with misfortune here in our territory, a war between the North and Rosvenor Empire will definitely erupt.

    While carrying Nona in her arms, Lucia caressed Nonas head. Nona was gently breathing. A maid was busy wiping the corner of Veras mouth, since she got some liquid on it. Lucia softly replied, Sorry, Freya, I cant answer that, because our knowledge is limited to Im heading out, those three simple words. Empress Elizabeth must be in a house somewhere outside the city waiting. As for where she is, we dont know, either.

    Really?

    Freya looked at Lucia with a stern look. She knew that she couldnt get anything out of Nier, because Nier was originally a Valkyrie. If Elizabeth gave themand to not tell anyone, then Nier would definitely faithfully follow themand. That was why Lucia was the only person Freya could ask.

    Though Freya maintained calm when Castell confronted her, she was actually very concerned, for Castell wasnt making a threat. What he said was factual; Empress Elizabeth was essentially the brains of the Rosvenor Empire. Her people worshipped her as a god. If something was to befall her while she was in the North, the entire Rosvenor Empire would cry for revenge. Rosvenor Empire had no special feelings for the Prince despite him being Elizabeths son, somebody who they couldnt hurt. When ites to it, the North would be facing the entire military of the Rosvenor Empire. Of course, they might also have to face the vassal states militaries on top of Rosvenor Empire. If it came to that, the North would be facing all of humanity in the South. The North wouldnt even have a miniscule chance of victory in that scenario. It would be nothing more than the destruction of the North. Consequently, Freya went straight to Lucia after Castell flicked his sleeve and left.

    Lucia didnt provide Freya with a feasible response. Moreover, there was no way of countering Lucias response. Freya let out a heavy sigh: Miss Lucia, I really need to know where Empress Elizabeth is. If you know, please make sure to tell me. This is no simple matter. This is truly very dangerous. If Empress Elizabeth meets with any mishap, the entire North will be thrown into a war, so I hope that you can answer me honestly as to where Empress Elizabeth is.

    I know. Lucia may have said that, but she didnt seem to be concerned with it. Her attention was still on whether or not Nona was full.

    Freya sat there nkly for a while before realising that she couldnt say anything. Hence, she left. Upon entering the corridor, she irritably scratched before looking at her hand. She had a few strands of her long hair in her hand. She was starting to feel concerned due to losing her hair recently. She was very confident with her intelligence. Up until then she had yet to run into anything that made her scratch her head; unfortunately, three things aggravated her in the month. First, there were the malignant consequences of her going on a rampage. Second, Nara continuously asked to have her loan repaid, and now then was Troy. They were things she couldnt resolve. As for Elizabeth, she couldnt possibly ce her under house arrest. Elizabeth left on her own volition, but if something happened to her, the entire North would be held responsible. It was an extremely unreasonable consequence, but it was also perfectly eptable. She could only sum it up as, The North became extremely abnormal after Onii-sama left.

    Everybody around Onii-sama does some weird things when Onii-sama is not around. I, for one, did, and now its Empress Elizabeths turn, Freya silently remarked.

    She sighed. All she could do was look forward to her Onii-samas return. Everything could return to normal after he returned. All she had to do was await his return.

    Suddenly, a group of maids quickly walked over in the corridor. All of them wore cheerful smiles. They were making quite a scene as if an esteemed guest who required the entire Imperial Pces attention had arrived. Freya observed the maids in front of her. Confused, she pulled one of them over to question: Whats going on? Why are you so jovial? What exactly happened? Did a gueste? Did Empress Elizabethe back?

    The maid brimmed with excitement. With a smile, she said, No, Miss Freya. It is not Her Majesty. It is His Majesty. His Majesty has returned!! Eh Eh Miss Freya, do not run!! Be careful of that flower vase!!!

 Book 15: Chapter 13

    Book 15: Chapter 13

    Freya!

    Freya leapt at me and tightly hugged me. I thought that would happen. I just didnt think Freya would be the first one. She crashed straight into my chest and wrapped her arms tightly around my neck as she loudly cried on my chest. I gently wrapped my arms around her. With a smile, I told her, Freya, you dont have to cry. You dont have to cry. Didnt I tell you Id surely be back? Im back, Freya. I wont leave again. Promise.

    Brother Brother Youre finally home Youre finally back I am so d Brother Youre finally back

    Seeing Freyas expression, I thought, Wait Wait Theres something wrong with Freyas reaction. This cry is extremely abnormal Its not the consoled cry of a reunion after a long time apart, and most definitely not the joy of seeing a brother that you almost couldnt see. This is a breath of relief after finally seeing the bringer of hope

    Freya looked up at me from my embrace and tightly gripped my hand. In her shaky voice, she sobbed, Brother, please dont go Please I cant hang in there anymore I really cant Sorry Sorry Brother Im about to crumble Im about to crumble

    There was something off about Freya I had never seen her wear such a pitiful expression. Freya was a very confident and resilient girl. Normally speaking, she wouldnt show me the look of being on the brink of crumbling. I carefully wiped her cheeks, and then noticed that my scales left a light red mark on her skin. Frightened, I swiftly moved my hand away, only for her to grab it and press it on her face.

    Does it hurt, Freya? Sorry Sorry I. I didnt think my scales would hurt you.

    I wanted to pull my hand back. Freyas face was still very soft; I was very worried about hurting her. My fingers were no longer as soft as they once were. I didnt want to hurt her.

    Im now covered in scales. I no longer have my old skin, Freya. My current body will hurt you Its not as soft as it once was, is it? It must hurt you to hug me, like this, now, huh? It must hurt when I touch you.

    Honestly, I wasnt worried just because I was worried about hurting Freya, but also because I was afraid Id hurt Lucia and Nier. Obviously, I was very afraid Id hurt my children. Liu Yue had grown up, but Daisy and the rest were still infants. Infants had very frail bodies. Their skin might not have been able to handle it.

    Its all right. Its all right.

    Freya shook her head then tightly hugged me. She banged her head against my chest, and then sped my face. She caressed the scales on my face. In a soft voice, she expressed, You are my brother, regardless. You will always be my brother I like and love most. They are just scales. You are still so warm in spite of being covered in scales, so it is all right, my brother. Please go ahead and touch me. Please touch me as you please.

    Freya tightly hugged me and spoke from my embrace. I gently touched her head and used all of my focus on controlling my strength. She gently wiped her tears from my embrace before slowly raising her head. I looked at Freyas crying face and smiled. I kissed her forehead: Whats wrong, Freya? You look different to usual. Did something happen? By the looks of it, can I assume that something painful has recently happened for you to feel so bad.

    Uhm Uhm

    It was unexpected, but wasnt totally outside of my predictions. Freya shakily nodded. In the past, Freya would never admit that she was powerless and suffering from work. After all, she was a very confident and even proud girl. She was the only person by my side who could help me with my work, after all. Plus, she highly valued the post; therefore, shed neverin or show her fatigue. She always showed she had an ace up her sleeve and showed incredible confidence. That way, Id feel reassured and trust her with everything. For her to be able to show despair and distress in front of me went to show that what recently happened had been a real headache for her and caused her a lot of grief. Hence, she admitted to her mistakes in front of me.

    I could understand Freyas plight. Since she almost destroyed the entire North, she had too much on her te to handle. But that was just the tip of the iceberg. The matters she had to deal with were tough, so tough that she couldnt bear it. I needed to step up. Indeed, there were some things that Freya couldnt take care of.

    Freya released me, and then turned her head to look at Luna, who was behind me. Luna stood behind me the entire time, watching our sibling reunion. Noticing we were finally done, she looked at Freya with a smile. She greeted Freya:s Hello, Freya, long-time no see. You have grown quite a bit since Ist saw you.

    Sis Luna!

    Freya leapt over and hugged Luna. She tightly hugged her with joy and buried her head in Lunas chest. Luna softly giggled while stroking Freyas head. Luna was worried that her body would freak Freya out. Fortunately, Freya didnt mind the veins on Luna. Freya, instead, leaned on her chest with a heart-warming expression as though she was looking at her elder sister.

    From her chest, Freya coquettishly asked, Sis Luna, have I grown? I want to be like you

    The two of them had the best rtionship. Perhaps it was because they shared the same background. That would exin how they understood each others sentiments. Further, Luna considerately and meticulously took care of Freya, making her existence as warm as a mother to Freya. Among all those around me, the only one who truly had a good rtionship with Luna was Freya.

    Freya was still some time away from maturing into an adult, right? No matter how you looked, Luna was an adult elf. I looked at Freya andughed: Youll grow in a few years time, Freya. Probably another five years? Luna is already an adult.

    Luna and Freya turned their heads at the same time. There was something strange with Lunas gaze, while Freya quickly went red in the face as she looked at me with a hint of anger. I was confused,pletely unaware of what the two were expressing. Luna awkwardly looked at me and hesitated for a long time before saying, It is all right It is all right Mm Freya is not your biological sister, after all So it is fine It is fine. But Freya is still young, so you need to be careful

    You Brother You What are you saying?!

    I was still perplexed. Freya, whose face was red, looked at me somewhat angry. She then eximed, Brother, we cannot talk about the matter between us!! What are we going to do if others find out?!! I, for one, do not dare to mention it!

    What? What exactly are you talking about?

    I didnt have the foggiest idea as to what they were saying. Seeing my reaction, the two of them seemed to realise I wasnt ying dumb but genuinely didnt follow what they were saying. I looked back and forth between them. I suddenly realised what they were saying when Freya covered her chest

    So you two were talking about that?! I realised.

    No, no, no, no! I was certain Luna most definitely wasnt talking about that at the start. It was definitely Freya. I just didnt get it I inadvertently revealed my rtionship with Freya

    Luna looked at me with a nk look, and then smiled: It is all right. It is all right? Your Majesty, I am used to it. I am not surprised whatsoever.

    I dont feel happy that you understand To the contrary, I want to ask: am I that sort of person in your hearts?!

    Are you not?

    Luna revealed an inconceivable gaze: It is all right, Your Majesty. All Kings will have some side hobbies. How would one be a qualified King if he did not have stronger wishes than themon man? As such, I do not mind this. I believe nobody other than your wives will mind.

    I already told you: its not like that I really didnt realise what you were saying

    I powerlessly covered my face, and then sighed before revealing a smile again. I was at home. I was at my own home. I just needed to continue forward, and Id get to see my family, so regardless of whatever the case may be, Id be able to smile. I turned around: Freya, Ill leave Luna to you. Go see the head maid and arrange a position for Luna. Then, give Luna some basic training, and shell be ready for work.

    Is Miss Luna still going to be a personal servant?

    Freya seemed to be surprised. Luna patted her shoulder and, with a smile, replied, Of course, Freya. I am His Majestys personal servant. I am his only personal servant. I am very proud of it. To be able to serve His Majesty is something to be very proud of, is it not, Freya?

    The two of them were genuinely very close. They went through the same experiences and obtained the same things from me. They were both in the same circumstances even now. They were so simr that it was surprising.

    Freya hesitated for a while. She noticed Lunas gaze. Smiling, Freya nodded: Indeed. Being able to serve His Majesty makes one very proud!

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Freya used informalnguage with Troy at the start of their reunion; that is not inconsistency in trantion.

 Book 15: Chapter 14

    Book 15: Chapter 14

    I entered the Imperial Pce and headed up. It had been some time since I wasst back at the pce. Thest time I was there, I felt entirely different. I was in a rush thest time I came and left in a rush. As a matter of fact, I didnt even know if I could return again. Fortunately, I was finally back, and I didnt have to worry about not being able to make it back.

    I wasnt in a rush to see Vyvyan or Dragon Mom. Dragon Mom was likely learning how to live in the North, all the various etiquette and so forth. I wanted to see my girls and wives most. I wanted to hug my Lucia, my Nier, my Vera, Nona and Daisy. They were my most treasured assets.

    Nier carried Daisy to the entrance of the main hall. When she saw me walk in, she cried as though I opened her tear floodgates. Her tears just began to fall onto Daisys face without a word. Daisy looked nkly at me as if she never expected me to appear. I walked up to them with a smile. Nier shoved Daisy into the hands of a maid next to her, and then leapt over to tightly hug me. She hugged me with all her might and wailed on my shoulders. . She almost snapped my back with how tight she hugged me.

    I imagined Id be met with that sort of scene. I gently stroked Niers back; I stroked the back of her head and pony tail. Daisy began to cry out to me and desperately try to reach me. However, I thought Nier cared about me more, unfortunately. So ordingly, I caressed Daisys forehead with one hand to calm her down. I softly said, Sorry, Nier. Im covered all over in scales now. It must be ufortable to hug me now.

    Next to my ear and in her hoarse voice, Nier desperately tried to give a reply: N-No I-I already know Dear I know what happened I know what happened Regardless of how you are, Im happy, as long as you return to my side. Im so d youve recovered; Im very, very happy right now Its all right. Its all right. Your body is still warm despite being covered in scales. I want to cry so badly. Dear, youve finallye back to me. You finally wont leave anymore

    I gave firm nod. Nier leaned in toward the side of my face with her teary face and rubbed it against mine. Perhaps she was trying to prove she didnt mind my scales. I could feel the cold sensation and tears on her face. I could hear the sound of her skin rubbing against my scales. She didnt mind, though. Instead, she kissed the scales on my face.

    I sped Niers face and gave her a sincere kiss. While all other parts of my skin had be scales, I still had my human lips. Nier cupped my face with one hand and went into the kiss so fast that our teeth banged against each other. Before I could react, however, Niers lips were pressed against mine, giving me no space to dodge.

    The passionate kiss didnt resemble the blissful kiss given in a reunion at all. I would actually describe it as feeling the wildness of Nier after a month I was sure Id be with her for the night; I probably wouldnt get to sleep. Her body came closer and closer to mine. She kissed me withplete disregard for everything else. I didnt need to respond to it. She swept up my saliva with her tongue and swallowed it. She practically wanted to bite my tongue off and take it; her tongue rampaged in my mouth. She mixed our taste together, and then swallowed it.

    I felt as though Nier sucked everything out of me. She only released me when she was on the border of suffocation; even then, she was reluctant to release me. Her face was slightly flush red. She had a scary, hazy look in her eyes. Her hand subconsciously grabbed my belt, and then she pulled herself in. She was virtually trying to fuse herself with me. Although I wanted to get cosy with her for a while, we couldnt do it there. I quickly tugged her to stop her from getting closer then swiftly grabbed Daisy from the maid and held her between us as a means of stopping Nier from using her leg to lock me.

    From my arms, Daisy looked at me with puzzlement. I literally didnt dare to grab her arm. I desperately leaned my body back so that she wouldnt fall. I carefully caressed her. The maid was shocked to the point that she went pale. She was practically ready to jump in between us in order to prevent Daisy from falling.

    Nier calmed down. She sad to see my awkward actions. She asked, Dear, dont you know how to hold a child? Have you not held Daisy in so long?

    Thats not it. Im just Im just afraid Ill hurt her.

    Daisy blinked. I nkly looked at her gleaming eyes. Her eyes were almost the exact same as Niers. The sunlight caused my scales to emit an unnatural light. It was akin to des reflecting metal. My scales made me impervious to des, but it also meant that I was more simr to an animal. If Daisy was to slide against my scales in the reverse direction they ran, she would cut herself if there was a single scale that was protruding.

    Nier walked up to me and looked at Daisy. She softly said, Hold her properly, Dear; hold her properly. Daisy has been looking forward to your return; she has always looked forward to your return.

    Im scared. My scales are very dangerous. Daisy hasnt grown up yet. Her skin is so soft. If a single scale of mine was sticking out, it will scratch her.

    Nier softly giggled then gently and slowly ran her hand along my arm and down to my fingers. I felt the a gentle and warm trail. Nier focused purely on running her finger along all the scales on my arm. Finally, she softly said, Its all right, Dear; its all right. Ive checked your arm. There are no hazardous scales. Your scales are still all down. I dont think theyll stand up if you dont use force, so its fine. Hold her properly, Dear. She really missed you.

    Nier tightly grabbed my arm as though she was trying to give me encouragement. Daisys patience was worn out. She kept on crying out to me from my arm. She tried to bash my face with her tiny hand. I hopelesslyughed. I finally mustered up the courage to hold her with a normal grip. Nevertheless, her anger didnt seem to subside. She looked at me then turned her head away and began extended her hand toward Nier.

    I smiled helplessly, and then gently rocked my arms to cate Daisy: Dont be angry with Dad. Dad is sorry. Dad knows you want Dad to hold you. Dad swears Dad really wanted to hold you. Dad dreamt of you every night when Dad was out. The torment was so painful that Dad wanted toe back, but Dad genuinely couldnte back. Dad loves you; Dad loves you very much. Dad wants to hold you, too. A father wouldnt let his daughter get hurt. If holding you means hurting you, Dad cant hold you Dont be angry, Daisy. Dad loves you; Dad truly loves you.

    I didnt know if Daisy cold understand me or not, but Nier didnt take Daisy. While Daisy continued reaching for Nier, she didnt cry or make a scene. She just didnt want to look at me. I didnt force her to look at me. Instead, I continued holding her and gently rocking her. Nier gently clung to my arm. Although we werent next to a flower garden or the sunset and just in the main hall of the Imperial Pce  not to mention there being a maid who didnt look pretty or show joy  I could feel the peace of gentleness, purely because Nier was next to me and Daisy was in my arms.

    I didnt have anything I wanted to chase anymore. I suddenly realised why I wanted the North back then. I wanted to protect the North solely because I wanted to give my family a blissful and safe home. I wanted to give my wives and children a cosy home. Of course, if it was possible, I wanted to bring my moms over, as well. I thought of it before all the recent events.

    If the world was still divided in three, we three couldnt be together. Vyvyan was the Queen of elves. I was the King of the North, and Elizabeth was the Empress of the Rosvenor Empire. The three of us could temporarily be together. In the end, nheless, we still had to take our own respective nations into consideration.

    This world had to be united. At the very least, there should be an alliance. That way, the three of us could be in one city together and handle the political affairs without concern. We couldnt do that in the North, the elvennds and absolutely not Hilles City, but we could make it work at Troy City. If possible, I wanted my moms to move there. We might not see each other daily, but, at least, we could see each other once in a while. Elizabeth and Vyvyan could also visit when they missed me or their grandchildren.

    Additionally, Vera and Daisy would be separated if I couldnt unite with the elves. I was destined to not seed the throne at Hilles City or Mommy Vyvyan at Duargana. As such, the next Empress of humanity would be Daisy, who was currently in my arms. Mommy Elizabeth still had over a dozen years to nurture Daisy into the next qualified Empress, while Vera could definitely be nurtured into a qualified Queen for the elves. If that was how it yed out, the two would be separated. I didnt want the sisters to be separated. And I didnt want my mom to never return

 Book 15: Chapter 15

    Book 15: Chapter 15

    I let go of Daisy. Nier knew what I was nning next. She wasnt too willing to let me go, but she knew Id insist. I went upstairs. Lucia didnte down to wee me. I thought, perhaps she was busier, because taking care of two kids was more work than taking care of one. She mightve been breastfeeding and couldnte down. It didnt matter to me. Whether Lucia came to me or I go to her was all the same.

    I stood at her door and knocked. I soon heard footsteps from within. Lucia gently pulled the door open and appeared before me with a smile. She dawdled for a moment when she saw me, but then she revealed a very happy smile. She made way and, with a soft giggle, eximed, Youre back, Your Highness!

    Yeah. Im back, Lucia.

    I walked inside and gave Lucia a big hug. Lucia leaned onto my chest, and then gently cupped my face with her hands. Smiling, shemented, How surprising. Your Highness, you actually have scales.

    Yeah. I didnt think Id have scales on my body, either. Im worried about hurting you when I hug you, though, because of these scales. I no longer have skin, so I dont feel soft to the touch. Lucia, Im very worried about hurting all of you and not beingfortable to hold

    Thats not true. Lucia vigorously shook her head. She then sped my face and ran her fingers across my face. She looked at me with a smile and continued, Theyre just scales. Your face is still the same; youre still warm, youre still you. Theyre just scales. Your Highness, it wouldnt matter to me even if you hurt me with your scales, as I am your wife. How could I refuse toe into contact with you just because of your scales? Im your wife. Its a given that Ill always be by your side and embrace you. It doesnt matter to me if Ill be covered in wounds.

    I lowered my head and kissed Lucias lips. She kissed me back with a smile then tightly grabbed hold of my hand: You wont leave again, will you? Will you still be leaving, Your Highness?

    I dont think so. All my matters have ended. Ill always be by your sides from now. I took hold of Lucias hand and smiled: Ill always be by your side henceforth, Lucia. In the past, I left you for a variety of reasons and hurt you, yet you have always supported me. I will always be with you from now, and stay with our children, watching over them as they grow up. Im sorry, Lucia, Ive hurt you too many times.

    I kissed Lucias hand. She gently shook her head then went up on her toes to caress my head. She softyughed: Its nothing, Your Highness. I have never been angry with you, since I love you. Now then, wee home, Your Highness.

    With my hand holding hers, I looked at her and replied with a smile, Uhm, Im back, Lucia. Honestly speaking, I never imagined youd wee me so calmly. I thought I thought youd react rtively emotionally as Nier did

    I felt slightly awkward when I finished my response, for I didnt particrly like Niers way of weing me since she was a bit too wild. After all, there were others around us Wed have a problem if she did something. I was having a well-mannered conversation with Lucia, so I didnt think my statement was apliment to her.

    And, unsurprisingly, Lucia frowned: Im not surprised, for I trust you. I believed youd be back; hence, despite the fact I am happy, I wont be that emotional. Your Highness, do you feel that Im cold towards you? If you feel that way, I shall wee you her way next time.

    Lucia grumpily turned around and went over to the crib, where Nona and Vera were lying. The two of them looked full and were uniformly breathing. I walked up behind a grumpy Lucia and hugged her from behind. I ced my head on her shoulder and bit her ear. I apologised with a smile, Sorry, Lucia, I was wrong. I was wrong. It was all my fault. I shouldnt have said that

    To spell it out, what youre saying is that was what you were thinking, correct?

    Lucia grouchily red at me. I smiled then hugged her around her waist. I whispered, No, Lucia, as a wife, you truly are a wife who makes me feel reassured. I think its fine for me to do anything as long I as have you, for I know youll be supporting me from the rear. I trust you more than I trust Nier, and I rely more on you. However, thats precisely why I hope you can sometimes be more assertive, too. Weve been together for so long already. Wouldnt it be very nd for us to continue, like this?

    Lucia shot a re at me. I was aware that my rhetorical question would cheer her up, nevertheless. My hand started to get naughty and undo the buttons on her shirt. I reached my hand inside her shirt from underneath and touched her belly. She grumpily red at me. She grumbled in a soft voice, Dont. The girls are sleeping. Youve juste back, and you want to do this? I dont want to do this with you during the day. Doesnt Nier really like it? Go ask her for it.

    I kissed her Lucias lips andughed: Dont be angry, Lucia. Youre my wife. We havent seen each other for a month. Just a simple hello, and wee back, is too nd, dont you think? I cant be with you at night, so isnt the only time we have with each other right now? Lucia, youre my wife.

    I continued to slowly undo Lucias buttons. She gave up in the end and turned her head around to kiss me. The two of us kiss gently kissed each other. It was different to Niers wild kiss. Lucias kisses were very gentle, which give me an urge to get a little rough with the girl.

    Lucia released me; she pressed her hand on mine. She whispered, Dont leave again I have faith in you But I only feel happiest when youre by my side. Though I am happy you trust me, I I cant help but worry when youre out.

    I smiled; then, I kissed Lucias neck: I know; I know, Lucia. Youre my wife. I wont leave you again, and I wont make you worry again. Ill always be by your side henceforth. Always.

    Uhm

    Lucias breathing began to be erratic, while my hand became livelier. Honestly, I was sure that nobody would be willing to see others ying with their dinner. Consequently, I felt I needed to finish being cosy with Lucia before my two girls woke up. Fortunately, Lucia was wearing white; else, it would be pretty obvious with a big wet blotch, wouldnt it?

    Dont do this Your Highness What are we going to do if we wake the girls?

    Lucias speech had be muddled. I aggressively picked her up from her waist and ced her on the bed. She looked at me with a fearful and shy expression. She quivered as she stretched her arms out to indicate she wanted me to hug her. Her expression brought down my restraints, so I leapt on top of her.

    I wasnt certain if telling her to be assertive sometimes weighed on her mind or what, but we both really enjoyed it that time. In the past, Lucia would cry at the end due to the pain and sensitivity. That time, however, she reacted as Nier would; she even got on top of me and rode me one for an extra round.

    I covered her mouth with my hands when she began to instinctively moan. Otherwise, she wouldve woke Vera and Nona. Afterwards, Lucia hugged my arms with a firm grip and looked at me through the thin nket. I hugged her back. The two of us were too drained to speak. Lucia slowly drew circles on my chest with a calm, yet blissful, smile on her face.

    We began our session close to noon. We didnt even have lunch; we even ignored the maid outside. The sun was going down. As a matter of fact, the sun was barely visible at the moment. Night fall wasing. We heard Veras cries. Lucia quickly sat up and rushed over to carry her up in spite of being nude.

    I sat up and, with a smile, I asked, Are my moms doing well? I hope the dragon is doing all right. Although Im slightly reluctant to admit it, she is indeed considered my mom, so I brought her back this time. With that said, shes always lived in the desert, so she doesnt understand our etiquette and whatnot.

    She does have a name. You keep calling her Dragon, Dragon. Dragon, are you not the one who is showing her the least respect? Lucia turned around and shot a re at me.

    I was worried for nothing. Lucia and Dragon Mommy got along very happily. Perhaps Lucia respected Dragon Mom a lot. Dragons werent considered a gentle wild beast to elves, were they? Even if they werent Lucia didnt allow me to be so disrespectful to Mommy Dragon.

    Iughed: Wheres Mommy Vyvyan, then? What about Mommy Elizabeth? Hows her rtionship with the two of them? You seem to be getting along very happily, so Im now worried about whether my moms rtionship will be too poor. That would be a very difficult issue for us to resolve if they didnt get along.

    I think theyre all right Queen Vyvyan appears to get along peacefully with your Dragon Mom, but Im not sure about Empress Elizabeth. Oh, right, Your Highness, I need to inform you that Empress Elizabeth has gone missing. In order to be the first to see you, she We dont know where she is, either; however, Rosvenor Empire needs her. If we cant find her something might happen, right?

    I swiftly sat up and revealed a dumbfounded look. I eximed, What did you say? Mommy Elizabeth is nowhere to be seen? Lucia, Lucia, Im skipping dinner. I need to head out. I must find my Mom, not because of the Rosvenor Empire, but just because I want to find my Mom!! Shes my Mom!!

 Book 15: Chapter 16

    Book 15: Chapter 16

    Castell didnt believe Freya for a moment. He just didnt have a counterargument to offer. Freya told him she didnt know, while Nier and Lucia would never tell him. Thus, Castell resorted to threats. He couldnt continue staying in the Imperial Pce, as he threatened them. If he did, Freya would definitely make things hard for him.

    It was impossible for Castell to see Her Majesty in the Imperial Pce. Frankly, a major reason that he wanted to see her was because of the vassals. She hadnt been in home in so long when she was connected to her administration style. Without her, nobody dared to step up and lead. Summer was almost starting, so there was a mountain of things for her to sort out. Of course, there was something of even more importance, and that was that Castell wanted to see Elizabeth.

    It had been too long since Castellst saw Elizabeth. Castell knew he was able to stay by Elizabeths side, because Elizabeth viewed him as a substitute. Elizabeth was very kind with him before Troys return, simply because she didnt have anyone else to express her instincts as a mother to.

    In reality, Elizabeth had never considered Castell a man before; or rather, she had never even considered him a human being before. Elizabeth allowed him to enter her bedroom and bathroom even when changing or bathing without any concern. She also didnt mind revealing her perfect body to him. It wasnt anything worth being excited about. Elizabeth had a voluptuous and perfect body that was extremely alluring, so alluring that no man could resist; however, the fact that she hid behind a veil all the time proved that she wasnt a very open individual. She would never let any single person see her body, yet she allowed Castell to see her body without any qualms. That proved she didnt consider him a human being. Would you care if your dog ran into the bathroom while you were showering?

    Elizabethter on forbade Castell froming in and out of her room as he pleased. It wasnt due to her discriminating him for his gender, but solely because she didnt want her son  actually, she no longer viewed him as her son, but a man by her side  she didnt want to let the man she cared about, Troy Gdriel Rosvenor, get jealous.

    Others respected Castell and feared him, but that wasnt because of him as Castell. He was somebody who wielded the power granted by his connection to the Empress. People always called him Elizabethspdog behind his back. Whether it was Elizabeth or others, he was only ever viewed as a dog.

    Castell was aware of his feelings, and he was also aware that it was an impossible romance. He came to terms with it back when he was sixteen. Elizabeth, to him, was the Empress of the empire, as well as the proudest and strongest woman on the continent. There was no way hed have her attention. More precisely, the Empress would never pay anybody attention. She was inherently a majestic and tyrannical monarch. He didnt ask that she paid him more attention. After the incident with Alice, he was even more attentive. He ensured he never made any suggestions when Elizabeth and Troy were involved, for the incident nearlypletely tore down their rtionship. Ever since then, Elizabeth cared for Troys feelings more than ever before. Nevertheless, their rtionship seemed to undergo a bit of a change due to the incident.

    Castell noticed Elizabeths feelings for Troy change. With that said, he was uncertain as to whether or not the two, themselves, were aware. He was worried when he learnt that Elizabeth went to the North. There was nobody else around, so if something happened between Troy and Elizabeth and Elizabeth abandoned her nation to indulge in pleasure, what would happen? Putting the Rosvenor Empire aside for a moment, what was he to do? Was he supposed to migrate to the North, and take care of Elizabeth with Troy around? He knew that was impossible for him and Elizabeth. Still, it didnt mean he was willing to take care of Elizabeth when she was with another man, and he most definitely didnt want to see a shy Elizabeth. Not one bit.

    Castell couldnt obtain anything from the North at the moment, but that was also applicable in Hilles City. He had done so much and done his best for ten entire years, yet he was still the same as back then. He was hopeless and incapable of doing anything without Elizabeth. He wanted to be Elizabeths most excellent personal assistant, but he couldnt even find his master. As a matter of fact, he didnt even know where to start his search for her. With that said, just standing around was futile. He had to get moving.

    Elizabeth saved Castell from the darkness. She was the first woman to provide him with warmth and give him a hug. She gave him everything he had. Without her, his life would be gloomy; hed still be locked in a prison and tortured, including being at the mercy of those creeps. Elizabeth was the one who hugged him when he was filthy, and she was the only ever one to hug him. He had made up his mind back then to give up everything he had for Elizabeth, including his life.

    Castell wasnt afraid of even death, so he wasnt going to be afraid just because he didnt have any clues. He had done countless more outrageous things. The North was only so big. All he needed to do to find his master was search every nook and cranny and cross seas and mountains.

    Castells thoughts: I can surely find Elizabeth. I, at least, must locate her before Troy does. Troy isnt here right now, so I should take advantage of his absence to find her as soon as possible. If she sees Troy, she wont bear to leave. I must take Elizabeth away for her sake and the Rosvenor Empires sake. Elizabeth cant continue being together with Troy. Theyre biological mother and son. The two of them may not have a very good rtionship if they dont meet too often; however, the two of them cannot cross the line. If they do and its discovered, Elizabeth will be done for.

    I dont care what happens to Troy, but Empress Elizabeths dignity cannot be tainted! Troy will only be a problem if hes with Elizabeth. I mustnt allow this to happen! I must find Elizabeth before Troy does! I must!

    Castell began to walk. The guards in the Imperial City had just lit up the streetmps, since night had fallen. There were dim lights glimmering on the streets. He wrapped himself up in his ck overcoat and resolutely walked on.

    ============

    I looked at the road before me and felt a little lost. I dont have the foggiest clue as to where Mom is I would never believe Mommy Elizabeth ran away from home. She shouldve been waiting for me at one of the city doors. She wanted to be the first to see me and wee me. That was very much what shed do, so she had to be outside the city or inside the walls, specifically at the locations closest to the wall.

    But with that as a parameter, there were plenty of ces she could be at. Where should I start my search from? I was aware that someone from Rosvenor Empire was in the North, and I didnt need to think to know it was Castell without a doubt. I knew for certain hede to take her back, and I understood Mommy Elizabeth couldnt possibly stay in the North forever. She had to return, but I wanted to see her before she left. I wanted to let her see my recovered state. Mommy Elizabeth had waited here for me for a long time, so I had to let her see me!

    Elizabeth was my mom. She would probably smile when she saw me. I should let her see me safe and sound to reassure her. That was my duty as her son.

    I told myself, I must find Elizabeth before Castell does. I want to see my mom even if we only get to exchange a few words or have to separate the next day. I want to see my mom in my home. I must find her But where in the world is she? Where?

    I rubbed my head. The dragon blood granted my body invincible scales, but it couldnt change my brain, so I still deliberated matters with mine. I shut my eyes and considered all the possibilities: My mom knows I headed toward the elvennds. Thats located southwest. If Mommy Elizabeth wanted to be the first to see me, then she should be at the in the Southwest Of course, even if I was to go to Ling Yues ce first, I might havee through on that side, or maybe entered the city directly from the West I didnt see anything on the way back, though. My White Deer King wouldnt have missed her. If she was waiting for me there, she mustve recognised me. Could I have missed her when I went to Ling Yues ce? Hold up!

    I suddenly remembered that there was an extra small run-down house on my way back. I only took one nce at it. I suddenly realised it wasnt run down due to time. The house never existed there previously. Logically, it couldnt have been worn out due to time. It was shabby, as it was quickly put together. Why was that house built there, then? What did the person residing in it want? What was the point of building a temporary small home in a ce without any value? There was only one possible purpose, right?

    I stood up and went to the stables. The White Deer King was lying to one side, taking slow breaths. I went inside and stroked her face. She opened her eyes and grumpily looked at me. She mustve been angry, because I disturbed her sleep. I smiled and rubbed her face. In a soft voice, I requested, Sorry for disturbing you, but I really need you toe with me once again.

    The White Deer King snorted. She refused to move. I hopelessly smiled, and then took out some soft grass to feed her. She red at me then blew it away in one big huff. She begrudgingly stood up, and shook herself out before walking out.

    Thank you.

    I caressed the White Deer Kings face, and then mounted her. She began to walk. I gave her a kick on its belly and said, Run to your hearts content, White Deer King, go at your fast-, aaahhhh!!!

    I got deer sick. Yeah, I got deer sick for the first time

 Book 15: Chapter 17

    Book 15: Chapter 17

    Elizabeth couldnt receive the news. Although she nned to wait there for her son, that didnt mean that she would be staring at the street all day to see if a white deer passed by. She had things to do. Because she had to eat, the roast bread and diluted grape wine she brought with her had begun to run out, Elizabeth went grocery shopping inside the city during the day.

    Elizabeth saw Castells steed. That was enough to remind her she couldnt escape in the end. She did everything she coulde up with to hide, but she couldnt escape her fate in the end. The so-called Phoenixs Nest was her prison. She tried to escape it when she was young, but she went back in the end. Not only did she go back, but she also lost what she considered her happiness. History repeated itself again. It was excruciatingly hard to escape from it, but she had to return. Her son, Daisy, who she liked, and even she, herself, wanted to stay in the North; s, she was destined to return to Hilles City alone on her steed.

    It was the exact same as eighteen years ago. That was just how fate worked. That was Elizabeths fate; struggle as she may, it was impossible for her to break free. She was born in Hilles City, grew up there and it was also where shed eventually be buried. She was tired and unwilling to try escaping anymore. Others viewed her as the ruler of the world, the ruler of the nation, a fearless Empress. In the end, though, she was just a pawn of fate. She had already failed. She was torn and tattered. Despair had overwhelmed her. Nobody could save her, and nobody could help her. In the past, she thought Inard could take her away and give her a different life. In the end, she couldnt even take her son back with her.

    Elizabeth was in the same position once again. She couldnt defeat fate in the end. When she closed her eyes, she was still that teenage girl, hugging her son in despair and praying thered be somebody who could save her, but there was no such person. Even Inard was relegated to helplessly watching her. She never truly grew up. She was always a powerless young girl waiting for somebody to save her and protect her desires that she still clung to. For some reason, when she looked at her son and Daisy, the despair and desire gradually increased day by day. She desperately hoped for the day where her son could hold her hand and run toward the sun. When she woke up, however, even her dream mocked her.

    The dream belonged to Inard, but at some point, her son took over. Well, that wasnt quite correct, since her son became more and more simr to his father, Inard. Inard had been gone for eighteen years at this point. Her memories of him had started to be a little fuzzy, so it was only normal for her son to have reced him.

    Her son said hed help her destroy the cage. It was impossible to begin with; or rather, she perceived it to be impossible. Nevertheless, for some reason, she was d when she saw her son. It was there just in a corner of her heart; that little spark of hope was there. She was d, and she looked forward to her son destroying the huge stone pce to take her away.

    It was impossible. The Rosvenor Empire was far too powerful. Elizabeth reinforced that cage to be indestructible. She, personally, saw the painful cage slowly reinforced. Not even wind could prate it. Her child would only spill his blood trying to break it. Theres no mother out there willing to see her child get hurt; Elizabeth was no different. Therefore, she submitted to her fate. She was already satisfied after hearing her son say hed save her. As long as she could hear him call her Mom, she was happy.

    Elizabeth was ready to return to Hilles City. She had even thought of how to deal with all that could happen. The blissful life in the North was forever a meaningless dream. It was time for her to wake from her dream. She was ustomed to it and no longer felt any pain. She calmly packed her things and prepared herself to head back at any moment. However, she still didnt want to return. She wasparable to a kid who liked toze in bed and would cling to his nket, refusing to let go. She didnt want to wake up yet; or rather, there was still something missing from her dream, and that was her son she wanted to see most.

    Her son was on the verge of death, but she was sure hede back. She was absolutely certain hed be back. If she had to leave, she wanted to ensure he was safe and sound before leaving. Though she knew she had to return when she saw Castell, she didnt n to meet up with him. Instead, she hid up. She resolved to hide from him until she could see her son.

    She could return to Hilles City in peace once she saw her son healthy. Although shed miss him afterwards, she could, at the very least, confirm her most beloved son was leading a hapy life with his wives and children. If she could be reassured of that much, she could probably smile while drinking alone, looking at a fire. It didnt matter to her how she ended up. A mother has no woes, as long as her child is safe and sound.

    Elizabeth watched the outside of the Imperial City. After her son took over the city, the once dark city gleamed as if it was a bright crystal light. Elizabeth looked toward the Imperial Pce with a nk look. She suddenly felt an empty sense of bliss.

    Just how many wishes do I have in this life? I wanted to marry Inard, have a child, revive my nation, watch my son grow up, get married and have his own children. I seemed to have achieved it all. My son has grown up, and he has his own kids now, thought Elizabeth.

    The Empress, who never showed any signs of aging or exhaustion in the mirror, felt tired from old age for the first time. She leaned onto the wall. Usually, she didnt know what exhaustion meant, but she was getting on with age. Her son had be an adult, gotten married and had kids. Strictly speaking, her life wasplete. She didnt want anything else. Where her life went thereafter didnt bother her. She was no longer the horse pulling a carriage; she was an old horse.. There was unlikely to be a chance toe back to the North after returning to Hilles City this time.

    Elizabeth said in her mind, Whatever, though. Im old. I just need to wait for death. Inard, our son has grown up, and Ive done what I had to do. I hope our son hasnt let you down.

    Elizabeth drew her sword. She intensely gazed at the me reflecting off her de. She had used countless swords of different varieties before and even those from different locations. Some were long, others short; some were big, others small. She had been stained with the blood of different people before. She had wiped her sword at night countless times before. She thought about when she thrust this or that particr sword through someones heart. She had never considered thrusting this sword or another persons sword into her own heart, because she had a son, and she wanted to be by his side. Hence, she didnt want to die, and she couldnt die. For the first time ever, she genuinely wondered what would happen if she stabbed herself with the sword. After lingering for a moment, Elizabeth hopelesslyughed, and then ced the long sword to one side.

    She shook her head with a helpless smile. She told herself, What am I thinking? I cant kill myself here even if I wanted to suicide. This is my sons territory. If I die here, destruction will unfold. I cant die here, and I certainly cant die here and now. If I die, my son will be in agony, and that agony will follow him for all his life. I cant kill myself, and I cant die to contemptible people. I cant make my son suffer no matter when. I can sacrifice everything for my son even the chance to decide my own fate.

    I must live. I must live even if my future will be very boring. I want to see my sons face. Ill never get sick of seeing his face. I still want to be by his side even if that nuisance of an elf is with him. I want to watch him from behind. I may not have the chance to again, though. I, therefore, must see my son onest time before I leave. I want to see him onest time, touch him onest time, and kiss the cheeks Ive always loved and still love. Ill be satisfied with just onest time.

    Elizabeth looked forward to her soning back. She hoped hede back as soon as possible. If Castell found her first, she wouldnt even get to see him onest time. If she didnt get to see her son, she would only be able to return to the inside of her cage with her old memories and pain.

    Nobody can destroy that cage. The cage I built and locked myself in cant be destroyed. Over centuries, its be a gigantic city, that huge prison. But nevertheless, this is my fate. Fate wont allow a prisoner to escape his prison. Theres no need for a warden, as all escapees would obedientlye back on their own ord just as in my case, Elizabeth told herself.

    Elizabeths ears twitched. The sound of the wind outside suddenly changed. It wasnt the sound of the wind. It was as fast as a storm.

    No, it isnt the sound of raindrops. It isnt raining outside, unless its raining inches away from the ground anding my way. Something that moves that fast could only be an animal. Elizabeth analysed.

 Book 15: Chapter 18

    Book 15: Chapter 18

    I arrived at the derelict house. The White Deer King ran too fast, causing me to feel sick. I went to the side to throw up for a while before looking up at the rundown house. The house didnt qualify as a house. It reminded me of temporary dorms set up on construction sites. Actually, this one was worse. This one was essentially rocks piled on top of each other and held together with mud. There wasnt even a piece of cloth to keep the rain out for the t ceiling. If it rained, it was unlikely you could take shelter inside. It wasnt a house. It was barely better than the house Inard put together in the desert. However, I saw Elizabeth, who wore a surprised expression, there.

    Befuddled, Elizabeth asked, Son Wait Son Why did youe from the Imperial Pce? Why? Shouldnt you havee back from this direction?

    I nodded: Yes. Youre right about that, but we may have missed each other. I never thought youd be waiting for me here, either Sorry, Mom, sorry. I made you wait long. How are you supposed to live here? Come back to the Imperial Pce with me.

    Elizabeth didnt reject me. Instead, she gently grabbed my hand and hopelessly smiled: Maybe Im not suited to being a mother. I did my best to construct a small house to wait for your return. I wanted to be the first to see you return, only for me topletely fail. I truly am not worthy of being a mom.

    No, thats not true, Mom. I am very touched that you were willing to wait for me here. Youre my Mom. Dont say sort of stuff again.

    I firmly held Mommy Elizabeths hand. She nodded with a smile, and then affectionately stroked my face. Her gaze was filled with boundless gentleness and satisfaction. In a soft voice, she said, Son, you look fine now. Mommy can finally feel reassured. Mommy cant sleep whenever Mommy thinks about your condition as a consequence of protecting Mommy. Mommy was very worried something would happen to you. Mommy was very worried that you couldnt be saved, but youre now here and looking so healthy, so Mommy is very, very satisfied and happy. Mommy is so d youre here with Mommy, Son.

    Once she finished, Elizabeth put me into her gentle embrace. I gently hugged her back. I felt her warmth. I had lots I wanted to say to her, lots and lots, from my adventure to Inard. I just didnt know where to start. At the very least, I only asked I could hug Elizabeth then. I just wanted to give her a good hug.

    Elizabeth gave me gentle strokes as though she was frowning, because she felt sorry for me, since my skin had be scales: Its all right. Its all right, Son. It hurts, doesnt it? It must hurt, right?

    Mom apologetically touched my face and scales. I vigorously shook my head. I replied, Its fine. It doesnt hurt whatsoever. Plus, thanks to these scales, des wont be able to hurt me henceforward. Not even magic can harm me.

    I see. Im d, then. Im d, then. Mommy Elizabeth revealed a bright smile and hugged me tightly in her embrace once again. She stroked my head with relief and constion. In a shaky voice, she said, Im so d; Im so d. Son, Mommy cant always protect you from your side in the future, so youll have to protect yourself. You must be wary of those around you. Mommy is d that you have people who love you around you and people who are willing to protect you. Youll have lots and lots of peopleing to you in the future. Theylle to you with all sorts of requests. They all have all sorts of ambitions. Some may even try to usurp your rule. Lots of loyal soldiers will die, but youll also have people who work sincerely. Distinguishing between them is something everyone must go through. Those who can do a good job distinguishing them will be wise rulers.

    Elizabeth then cupped my face and went on in her soft voice, Mommy knows you want to be a fair and just King, but Mommy must tell you that being fair and kind will always put you on the weak side. If you want to control fairness and kindness, you may have to go through countless adversities. Not even Mommy wants to let you continue down that path, but youre my son

    Elizabeth paused. She then hoarsely choked over my shoulder. She was unable to continue speaking due to her tears torturing her. I kept silent and just tightly hugged her. Elizabeth released her arms around me to wipe her tears. She then took in a deep breath so that she could continue speaking. She hugged me again and continued on my shoulder: Youre my most cherished treasure. Mommy wont stop you from walking the path you wish to walk, but Mommy should stay by your side to protect you. Unfortunately, Mommy cant do that Mommy cant continue staying here. Mommy is very happy to confirm youre okay. Mommy will think of you from Hilles City. You must take care of yourself for Mommys sake. If its still possible,e see Mommy more often.

    Mom!

    Elizabeth smiled helplessly. She then touched my cheek. Her hand was warm. She slowly ran her hand across my face with firm strokes. It was as though she was trying to remember every inch of my face, yet as though she was feeling despair and anguish, as she didnt want to let go. She then sincerely, yet sadly, said, It cant be helped. It cant be helped, Son. Mommy has to go back. Rosvenor Empire needs me; Hilles City needs me, too. Mommy wants to stay by your side, but Mommy cant Its impossible Mommy has to go back; else, theres no way Rosvenor can operate.

    The smile Elizabeth looked at me with contained so much helplessness and sorrow. I went to speak, but my mind drew nks. I was nning to inform her of the good news that I could live, and then live together with her. I suddenly realised, though, that she didnt say shed be living with me forever when she came up.

    As the Empress of the Rosvenor , humanity needed Elizabeth; therefore, she couldnt stay in the North forever. My body was now impervious to des and magic, but I couldnt get her to stay.

    I shouldve known at the start. Elizabeth couldnt stay by my side forever. She had to return; I didnt want to let her go, though. I seriously didnt. It was so hard for me to survive the ordeal, yet I had to bid my mom goodbye. She visited the North to see the birth of her grandchild, but what about next time? She couldnt leave Hilles City citing, I want to see my grandchild next time. She had no reason to visit again. Shed never be able to visit again, as a matter of fact.

    Henceforward, only I could go visit Elizabeth. Did I have the time for that? Would I be able to find time between work in the North, my wives and children to take Daisy to Hilles City for a vacation? Id have time for a vacation, but Id only have enough time to go to Troy City. I didnt have enough time to go to Hilles City.

    Once Elizabeth returned, the two of us would be separated by anotheryer of identities. Id be the King of the North, while Elizabeth would be the Empress of humanity. Logically, wed have to avoid meeting in private. If we were separated, not only would it be hard for us to meet, but our mother-son rtionship would also go stale. That was why shes so upset and despondent.

    Elizabeth knew it was her fate, but she couldnt fight it. I didnt know if she gave up due to what happened in the past. Either way, she had epted it despite it hurting her more than anything.

    Elizabeth had never been as strong and great as her exterior suggested. Deep down, she was still a teenage girl who was crying tears of despair inside the forest. She was still the young girl in the cold, misty forest desiring somebodys warmth. She eventually identified as the Empress and had a military under hermand. Still, when she was alone back then, she was a young girl who hugged her knees and wept. She had always been that sort of woman. Always. She had always been a girl who needed someone to protect her.

    I reached out to hug Elizabeth tightly in my embrace. She froze for a moment when I hugged her, and then she began to tremble intensely. The tears she had held in came out. Solemnly, I stated, Mom, you dont have to leave. You dont have to leave me. Ill protect you, Mom. I told you, Ill destroy your cage. Ill give you the freedom you want. Youre my mom, so you should be by my side. Ill protect you. In the past it was my father. This time, please let me stay by your side forever. Please, let me stay by your side forever Mommy Elizabeth I I really love you

 Book 15: Chapter 19

    Book 15: Chapter 19

    Since when did I start wanting to hug Elizabeth? Perhaps it was after I got married, when I saw Elizabeth drunk alone in her room, murmuring Inards name? Im still not sure. I knew Vyvyan much better than I knew Elizabeth. My initial impression of Elizabeth was a majestic, dignified and tyrannical Empress. Afterwards, I learnt she was a mom no different to Vyvyan. She was a mom who loved me, yet was clumsy. Later on, I discovered she was actually a scared, young girl all along. Elizabeth wore countlessyers of masks, making it virtually impossible to see her true thoughts. Fortunately, I eventually learnt what they were.

    Mommy Vyvyan got everything she wanted. She had her parents, her brother and me. She possessed powerful mana and a superior lineage that allowed her to rule without any threats to her rule. There were no natural disasters or man-made disasters in the elvennds. It was what Vyvyan desired for it to be. She didnt need me to take care of her or protect her. I just needed to be her son. I just needed to be a son who depended on her and needed her thigh to sleep on. The circumstances were different for Elizabeth, though.

    Elizabeth didnt have anything. Nothing she wanted stayed with her. Her parents, her husband and even I left. She couldnt keep anything. She couldnt snatch anything. She quit trying. She was the Empress, the heart of the empire, but she was still just a girl roaming the forest, looking for warmth. She wouldnt struggle; she didnt dare to struggle, because she was just a pitiful child without others around her.

    Uhm, I know I know, said Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth leaned on my chest. She sounded as though she was sighing, yet sounded as though she was murmuring. She closed her eyes. The warmth of her body closest to my heart transferred into my blood and circted to every corner of my body. She tenderly wrapped her arm around my back. In a gentle tone, she said, Mommy knows. Mommy knows Mommy loves you, too My most beloved son Mommy was scared, truly very scared youd be angry with Mommy Mommy was afraid youd never acknowledge me as your mom, but youre so gentle. Mommy cruelly left you behind, but you still called me, Mom. Mommy really loves you so much

    I didnt speak; instead, I tightened my arms around Elizabeth. She smiled: Its truly so blissful to have a son. Son, with you by Mommys side, Mommy will have an embrace to rest in and lean on. Mommy wont have a man to lean on when Mommy returns. This is thest time. This is thest time Mommy will rest in your embrace. Let Mommy have a good rest. Let Mommy have a good rest

    When I heard Mommy Elizabeth choking on her tears again, I clenched my teeth, and then grabbed hold of her hand. Her hand was somewhat rough, but nheless, warm. Fearful, she quivered. She was prone to being scared. She wanted to have somebody keep herpany, but it was impossible. She, herself, had already given up.

    I said it before, Ill destroy her cage. I have bathed in the blood of a dragon. I can no longer be hurt, yet I cant keep my mom by my side. Whats the point of this power? I asked myself.

    If your dad could see you, he, too, would probably be happy. I know you went to the ce your father died. I wonder if you saw your dad there. Inard didnt stay with you for long. You might not have any impression of him. Now, though, youve grown up, so I dont feel as though I owe him.

    Mommy Elizabeth raised her head from my embrace and touched my face. She nostalgically chuckled.

    I was very annoyed when I saw the yearning and love in Moms eyes. I said, Mom you dont have to continue missing Inard. Inard never missed you. While you were waiting him for eighteen years, he never thought of you once. He was romping with a dragon in the desert when you were missing him! You can go and ask the dragon. I brought back. She considers herself his legitimate main wife!

    To my surprise, Elizabeth looked at me with a sluggish look. I expected her to be upset, sad or perhaps angry, but she didnt wear any expression. She even shook her head with a smile: Its all right. Mommy was the one who left anyhow. Mommy left you and your father behind. I had no hope that hed return to my side. It doesnt matter anymore. Its all in the past now. Son, Mommy is happy as long as youre by my side. Inard gave me warmth and was the first to protect me. He also gave me love. Thats enough. What hes done has nothing to do with whether or not I love him.

    I couldnt take it anymore, so I aggressively kissed Elizabeth on the lips. She violently jolted. Elizabeth sent me reeling. I eventually crashed into a wall. Frankly, that wasnt enough to hurt me anymore. As a matter of fact, I was worried Id destroy the wall, instead.

    Elizabeth shouted with regret but more so anger, Son! What are you doing?! What are you doing?! Im not your wife! Im your Mom!

    Elizabeth hadnt finished, but she approached me due to concern, since I was grabbing my head as I pathetically got to my feet. She carefully sped my face. With a tinge of fear in her tone, she said, Are you all right? Are you all right? Son, sorry Sorry Mommy shouldnt have hit you so hard, ugh!!

    I grabbed Mommy Elizabeths hand without any hesitation and pressed her up against the wall. Having bathed in dragon blood, I was longer the old me. I was stronger than Mommy Elizabeth. She was strong, but she now couldnt move her wrist that I had a grip on. Although she could give me a thrashing as she would if I was criminal perpetrator, Mom was worried about hurting me, so all she did was desperately try to break free.

    I kissed Elizabeth without hesitation. She didnt resist this time, but she bit my tongue, instead. As a result, I released her. She raged, What are you doing?! Son! Youre my son! What are you trying to do?!! Im not your wife!

    While she said that Elizabeths tears continued to st all over the ce. I let go of one hand. I easily restrained her with one hand. I pressed down on her ck hair that was wildly swinging about and stopped her from shaking around. Her gaze was filled with terror and tremendous grief.

    I sincerely said, Mom, I want to protect you. Ive remembered what happened that night. Ive recalled all of it. Mom, I want to protect you. Didnt you say that Im very simr to Inard now? I can give you what Inard gave you. Forget Inard. Inard betrayed you, but I will never betray you. I told you before that Id destroy that cage, and I will protect you. Im your son, but its a fact that I like you. Be with me. Ill let you be with me, Mom. You can be whoever you want by my side. You can be my mom if you want, too. Just dont leave me

    When I mentioned that night, Mom shuddered, and then meekly lost all of her strength. She weakly leaned onto the wall and stopped struggling with her hands. She bit down hard on her lip and shifted her line of sight away. I knew she was resisting, fighting the urge to exin herself and the tears that wanted to surface. I quietly added, I will protect you, Mom. Ill let you stay by my side. Believe me. Believe in me, Mom. I can give you what Inard gave you. Please stay by my side Dont leave I love you Mom I really love you

    Mommy Elizabeth didnt respond. I kissed her again. This time, she didnt put up any resistance. Her cold and trembling lips were still so soft.

    I released Elizabeth for a while to wait for her reply.

    All right She muttered under her breath.

    I smiled and then kissed her once again Mom didnt resist, but she didnt respond, either

    The White Deer King watching us from behind snorted. Displeased, she turned her head away. The White Deer Kings gaze then abruptly stopped on the opposite side of the road. A dark silhouette appeared on the opposite side of the road at some point. Not even the White Deer King noticed the individuals presence. Perhaps the individual, like the White Deer King, was too focused on watching the pair. The silhouette looked frail and weak, simrly to a sheet of paper swept up by a strong wind. He looked as though hed copse at any moment

 Book 15: Chapter 20

    Book 15: Chapter 20

    One of them was the Empress of Rosvenor Empire. One of them was the personal servant of the Empress of Rosvenor Empire. One of them was me, the new King of the North, and the only ruler of the entire North. The three of us were sat inside a tiny house made from piled up stones that was reinforced using mud, and it could copse at any given moment.

    We looked at each other with awkward looks. While Elizabeth still wanted to maintain her dignity as an Empress in Castells presence, what just took ce left her with a red face and ears. Even her usual imposing voice was shaky. Somewhat scatterbrained, she fiddled with her long hair. Her hair had just been messed up, but it was actually still sitting behind her quite smoothly. Castells eyes looked lifeless as though he was shook so badly that he was speechless. He spun his hat in his hand. The hat looked as though itd take off flying. As for me, I sat to one side and calmly watched the two of them. I couldnt have been any calmer.

    Frankly, when Mommy Elizabeth said, All right I knew I had won. Elizabeth didnt want to leave. That was enough for me to find an opportunity for her to stay. I was cognizant of the fact Castell wanted for her to return, because Rosvenor Empire couldnt be without her. That was an irrefutable fact. However, what I wanted was to prevent letting Elizabeth being chained to Hilles City forever.

    I wanted Elizabeth to be able toe and go from the North whenever she liked. She would have to handle some things in the North, but she needed to be able to move about freely and at her own liking. I wanted for her to be able to see me when she missed me, while my children should be able to see their grandmothers when they wanted.

    I didnt ask for much. I didnt think Elizabeth be too willing to stay by my side if I just brought her to my side. She did say she wanted to stay by my side, but she didnt want to give up the Rosvenor Empire, either. Wanting to be by my side didnt imply that she was willing to abandon the empire.

    Taking Mommy Elizabeths wishes into consideration, my desire was to allow Mommy Elizabeth to run Rosvenor, but also be able to visit the North whenever she pleased. The question was how to go about achieving that. It took approximately four to five days to go from Hilles City to the Imperial Pce in the North. The absolute fastest was roughly one day. Problem? That would just be far too exhausting. Even if we constructed a shorter route, it would still take around three days. That was not going to allow her toe at her leisure. I thought it was still a unrealistic to allow her to visit us at her leisure; nheless, considering we had steamboats, it shouldnt be too hard to have trains.

    Once trains were in operation, it would take just one day to reach the Imperial Pce in the North from Hilles City. With that, Mom would be able to visit whenever she fancied. Nheless, there was something more imperative to address before the train discussion, and that was how to install iron railways from the North to Hilles City. That was the toughest issue to address.

    The Rosvenor Empire was a very proud empire, because it ruled all of humanity and possessed the mightiest military. Let me correct myself there. They possessed the mightiest military on the entire continent. Further, Rosvenor Empire wasnt falling; it was at its peak. Therefore, the vassals of the Rosvenor were conceited and considered themselves above everybody else at the time. I bet they considered the North to be a vassal state and felt proud about it. In fact, some didnt even care that the North had established a nation, so not one of them would agree for me to say that I wanted to form an alliance with humanitys Rosvenor Empire on even terms. Why? That was because the Rosvenor Empire didnt require an alliance. They only needed vassal states. From the perspective of their generals, we either submitted ourselves as vassals or faced extermination. If they couldnt defeat us, they had the God of War behind them, and that was none other than the invincible warrior of the continent, their Empress, Elizabeth.

    Given those parameters, it was an incredibly difficult challenge for me to form an alliance with the Rosvenor Empire. I did want to give it a try, however. Elizabeth was on my side. I was sure they wouldnt go against Elizabeths wishes, hence my very calm demeanour.

    In a very serious and imposing voice, Elizabeth said, Castell, do not mention to anybody what happened here.

    If I was being honest, it, indeed, wouldnt be good if word got out. After all, humanity didnt share Vyvyans views. If Castell were to spread news of the matter between Elizabeth and me, nobody would dare say anything, but it would definitely reduce the Empresss iron-fist rule to a certain degree.

    The Empress was revered and respected, because she always appeared behind a ck veil. Nobody knew how she looked. They only saw the side of her face on the gold coins. People fear the unknown. Some even believed it wasnt a human behind the veil, as they believed God didnt have a fixed form. Some rumours imed Elizabeth was the incarnation of the God of War.

    It was the Empress mysterious nature simr to that of a God that her subordinates wholeheartedly worshiped her. If they were to find out that she was merely an ordinary human with the same desires and emotions they had, their fear and respect for her would diminish. They would no longer fear her, which would mean rebellion. If those below dare to rebel and resist, the foundations of the empire would be shaken. That was definitely not what Elizabeth wanted to witness.

    Castell silently nodded before saying, Your Majesty, I would never mention it. You can rest assured. If you are worried, you may just kill me. I am just worried about one thing, and that is youring ns. You should be aware the humanitys empire cannot be without you.

    I nodded: I know.

    Castell extended forth his hand and said, Your Majesty, please do not speak up yet. Allow Her Majesty to consider this on her own. This is very important. If you speak up, you will affect her judgement.

    I shut my mouth. Elizabeth nced at me, and then went to speak, but she took a big breath before she did: Im heading back, Castell. Im returning to Hilles City.

    When are you heading back? Your Majesty, do not y word games with me. I came here to find you, as your return cannot be dyed any longer. Although there is nothing urgent, you must show up now. Humanity requires reassurance now; else, those with ambitions may begin to move.

    Judging from Castells tone, Hilles City had an urgent matter on its hands. Otherwise, he wouldnt be so serious. That was normal, though. If the Empress of an empire was to disappear for so long, those harbouring evil ambitions would definitely begin to take action.

    Mommy Elizabeths answer was quite surprising. My expression remained the same, however. If I reacted to it, itd prove that I was tense. That would, consequently, prove Icked confidence in her and questioned her.

    Mommy Elizabeth nced at me. Seeing my calm demeanour, she felt somewhat relived. Mom then nodded: I understand. I shall set out tomorrow. Ive left Hilles City for a very long time, so it is, indeed, time for those people to move. Ive cleaned up a bunch of them, but theyre no different to tumbleweed. You can never get rid of them for good. I shall begin dealing with them once Im back.

    Castell looked relieved and nodded: Understood. I shall now head back now, then. I shall return first to prepare for your wee ceremony. All of Hilles City needs to know about your return. That will show off your unquestionable rule.

    Wait.

    Castell thought he was victorious. Seeing me and Elizabeth kiss was basically torrential rain on his parade, but he recovered from it. I assumed he regarded us as a mother and son pair with thinking that exceeded the norm; he thought there wouldnt be any hereafter, since we couldnt be together despite having kissed. So ordingly, there wouldnt be any consequences. Itd, therefore, be forgotten as though it never took ce. He was mistaken, though.

    Castell already heard what he wanted to hear. He gripped his hat tightly, revealing his green veins underneath his skin. Though he wore a calm expression, his gaze was unsettled. I looked at Mom and revealed a slight smirk. I then looked at Castell.

    Ill go to Hilles City, but I will invite Vyvyan and my son to Hilles City to discuss an alliance soon thereafter. The entire continent has been separated for too long. Its time to unite it. While we arent uniting it via military force, its basically united now. I would never use military force on my son, and he would never be willing to be our vassal state. Theres nothing to gain from us being separated. After we form an alliance, well be able to share everything the entire continent has to offer, including knowledge.

    Castell reacted, Including elves?!

    Humanity liked the North, which shared the same roots as them, better than the elves. The war from ten years ago left scars on both the elves and humanity that still existed. Subsequently, it was likely there would be objections to the alliance between the two races. Fortunately, it was not so bad from the perspective of the North, since we were humans. As a matter of fact, a human army upied the North.

    Understood.

    Castell froze for a moment when he saw Elizabeths absolutely resolute eyes. He had lots of things that he wanted to say, but he knew that he couldnt oppose the Empresssmand, because the woman before him was the reigning Empress of humanitys empire, an overlord who was not to be questioned.

    Perhaps Elizabeth Rosvenor would eventually be Elizabeth Gdriel Rosvenor.

 Book 15: Chapter 21

    Book 15: Chapter 21

    This way, your life will have a schedule. Do you have any problems with it?

    The maid handed the schedule to Sylvanas with a smile. Sylvanas took in a deep breath, and then carefully epted the schedule. She gave her a choppy, Thank you. Sylvana hadnt ever experienced life in the North before, but she wasnt an idiot. She might look bulky andrge, but she was highly intelligent. Within merely a few days time, she managed to learn all of thenguage necessary for life. Furthermore, she told herself that she had to be patient for her sons sake despite her formal carefree life. Thus, she did her best to adapt habits she wasnt quite used to in her human form. Also, she never caused trouble.

    Initially, everyone was afraid of Sylvanas. However, as she behaved politely and didnt seem violent, everybody soon stopped fearing her as they once did. She also did her best to learn and act on what she learnt. While she hadnt learnt everything there was to learn yet, she had knowledge of basic etiquette  at least, she wouldnt be drinking water for washing ones hands again. Nevertheless, due to thenguage barrier, she still had things to learn.

    The officialnguage of the North had yet to be decided. I nned to use humanitysnguage as the officialnguage, because the elvennguage was tooplicated for humans to pronounce. The voices of elves actually sounded akin to birds. Anthropoids couldnt pronounce elven words, but they could manage humanitys.

    Sylvanas read the schedule in front of her. It wasnt very packed. Strictly speaking, it could barely be considered one. It merely informed her of what she should do; she didnt really have to do anything. All she had to do was appear where required. For instance, she needed to dine together with us, stroll in the flower together and spend free time with us.

    The maid watched Sylvanas, who had to put in a bit of effort to examine it, with a gentle smile. There was some unease on Sylvanas beautiful face. She couldnt understand everything written on the sheet of paper. Of course, there was also a degree of dissatisfaction about having to start a scheduled lifestyle tomorrow. She was particrly nervous, for she heard she could start seeing her son tomorrow.

    With a smile, the maid exined, You need not worry so much. It is basically the same as your lifestyle before. You just need to know when to do what, and you will be fine. It is all right if you forget. You just need to have a maid with you at all times, and she will remind you of what to do and when.

    Sylvanas nodded. She then looked up at the maid and asked, Can you start following me tomorrow, then?

    No.

    Sylvanas froze for a moment. She never expected the maid would refuse her. However, she soon noticed the particr maid was totally different to the other maids. She wore the exact same uniform as the other maids, but she was missing lots of things, and she didnt have a chest te. Instead, she had a shiny chest pin.

    It seems that this maid is different to the other maids. Could she be the head maid, or is she different to the other maids? Sylvanas pondered.

    The maid shook her head, revealing her long elven ears beneath her short hair. Smiling, she exined, Although I would be very happy to, I already have my own master I must serve. I am His Majestys personal servant, so please forgive me, but I cannot follow that order.

    Sylvanas jumped to her feet. She widened her mouth and, sounding surprised, eximed, Ah! Ah! Youre <em>that</em> maid! Youre the maid my son keeps talking about!

    Luna gave excited Sylvanas a big bow with a smile: Yes. Thank you very much. I am able to stand here now thanks to your heart.

    Its nothing; its nothing. The heart was in my sons hand at the time, so he was the one who saved you. I just provided a little help. Sylvanas waved her hand, and then looked at Luna feeling pleased. She then added, Oh, by the way, Luna, let me ask you a question. When we meet tomorrow, how should I wee my son? Shall I give him a hug or a kiss?

    Luna softly giggled. While it was a query, what Sylvanas truly wanted was already written all over her face. She wore a look of eagerness and nervousness. She subconsciously covered her lips, indicating what she wanted.

    But nheless, a mother kissing her son is fine, right? Vyvyan kisses His Majesty daily, after all. Sometimes shell kiss him on his forehead; other times, shell kiss him on his lips. Lucia and Nier nevermented about it, analysed Sylvanas.

    I believe a good morning kiss would be better. After all, Queen Vyvyan gives His Majesty a good morning kiss every day. As you are also his mother, I believe that a good morning kiss is eptable.

    Is it? Is it? I see.

    Luna noticed Sylvanas was very happy to hear the answer she was hoping for. She excitedly grabbed Lunas hands. Luna could only respond with a helpless smile. Luna thought, Perhaps my answer will cause His Majesty some trouble tomorrow morning.

    In a curious tone, Sylvanas asked, Oh, right, Luna, isnt there another woman here? Shes supposed to be like me, a mom.

    True. Elizabeth wasnt present. Elizabeth went out before Vyvyan returned, so Elizabeth had yet to meet Sylvanas. The concern that the two would fight didnt happen, because they didnt meet. Moreover, the two were unlikely to meet soon; actually, they wouldnt meet for the meantime.

    Luna replied with a smile, Are you talking about Empress Elizabeth? I am very sorry, but she has already left. She should have arrived at Rosvenor Empire in the South by now.

    Oh Its a bit of a regret to not get to see her. But why does a mother not stay with her son? Shes a mother, so she should be here? Why does she have to go back? Could there be something more important than her child? Does such a woman really have the right to be a mother? asked Sylvanas.

    Sylvanas didnt care about empires, authority or money Well, she probably did slightly care about gold Nevertheless, none of that couldpare to her child. After all, her son was cuter than gold. She lost her empire and home ages ago. She viewed home as a ce where her family members were. The desert aside, her son became everything to her.

    That would be applicable for you, answered Luna.

    Although Elizabeth didnt show a positive attitude towards Luna at the start, guarded against her and hurt her before, Luna liked Elizabeth very much, because Elizabeth never forced her to leave Troy. Elizabeth threatened her before, but she didnt make things hard for her or hurt her. Thus, Luna wasnt too happy to hear the Sylvanas say that.

    Luna earnestly exined, However, as an Empress, Empress Elizabeth should give her best for her Empire, as well. She loves His Majesty, too, but she also has things she must to attend to.

    ========

    I watched Castell who had walked out the door. He didnt speak for even an hour tonight, but his voice was now hoarse as though he grew another ten years older. It seemed as though it took everything out of him to raise his head. He stood at the door. His shadow looked excessively long due to the moonlight. He looked thin enough to give the impression that he could vanish at any moment. I saw him to the door. He turned his head around to look at me with aplex gaze. He stayed there for a long time and didnt put on his hat.

    I asked, Is there anything else, Castell?

    Uhm. Castell didnt disy a vague attitude this time. He nodded with a very serious attitude. He let out a heavy sigh: I honestly never thought this could happen between you and Her Majesty. Forgive my bluntness, but, Your Majesty, I want to know if you took it a step further with Her Majesty.

    Castells gaze contained a tinge of sorrow. I shook my head with a smile. I didnt know why, but I felt great in that moment. I replied, Whats the point of the question? You cant tell others even if I did tell you.

    Castell quietlyughed: That is correct. I know that. I know that it is meaningless to know the answer to the question. It is just my personal curiosity.

    Castell wanted to reveal a smile with his usual vibe, but his expression looked despondent. I didnt immediately answer the question. Instead, I kept looking at him and I stayed silent until he couldnt hold it in any longer before I responded, Whats it got to do with you?

    Wh-.

    I imagine Castell never expected Id give him such a confrontational response. Everything he wanted to stay, stopped and stayed stuck in his throat. I looked at him with a ridiculing smile and went on, Sorry, I was just trying to crack a joke. But I do remember you telling me that being excessively curious will serve one no good, so you should just stick to taking care of Empress Elizabeth. As for things outside of that duty, you dont need to worry, understood? I am no longer who I once was. I know you might be able to sessfully threaten my sister and family with war, but I dare you to try, and well see how the war ends. Protecting those around me is no longer an issue for me, and that includes my mom.

 Book 15: Chapter 22

    Book 15: Chapter 22

    If my memory does me justice, I remember we were on a ten square metre bed at I cant remember urately if it was at Troy City or Duargana, but whatever. In any case, at the time, there was a warm fire burning in the firece, the bed curtains overhead had an extravagant fire-red colour. Underneath the amorous silver moonlight, there was also the mesmerising reddish body that wasparable to Adam and Eves apple. I remember my Vyvyans long-blonde hair was wildly dancing on top of me. The guilt and shame was gradually destroyed with each sessive thrust. I couldnt hold back my moans. I couldnt resist grabbing those slender hips and beginning to take the wheel.

    I said it countless times before. It was easy for Vyvyan to make one fall. The bodies of elves were honestly too perfect. I also didnt know when Vyvyan learnt so many seductive positions. Sometimes, I found myself bewildered as to what Inard was dissatisfied about.

    Your sister is so damn good, and yet you liked a human?! I always asked.

    Elizabeth was different to Vyvyan. We didnt even have a bed. The smell of mud and the sand reminded me of my first time with Lucia. However, we had soft grass and dew when Lucia and I did it. Plus, we didnt feel very cold. It was very cold at night in the North, though. There wasnt a single thing inside the small house. There was no firece and not even a fire. All that was avable was a rtively thick nket. We had thrown it aside, however.

    Elizabeth wasnt as proactive. Judging from her activity, the Empress, who usually appeared overbearing and heroic, was actually a block of wood. Embarrassed, she covered her entire face with her hands. She lied there simrly to a frog lying on its back with her legs open. Mommy Elizabeths legs felt firmer and longer. She had some muscle on her legs, but nheless, her curves were by all means a handful.

    Elizabeth allowed me to do anything I wanted whether it was groping her body to my pleasing or bending over. All she did was cover her face. Even her voice was shy and very quiet. Her shyness was totally unlike her usual self. The huge contrast aroused even more, and the sense of a sessful conquest grew within me.

    Elizabeths orgasm was more intense than any other. She tightly wrapped her legs around me and violently juddered before forcefully pulling me down onto her with her arms around my back. Her body shuddered as though she went mad. Her eyes even rolled back while she drooled uncontrobly. Then, she went limp with her eyes rolled back as if she was dead. If she wasnt panting so heavily, shed look no different to a corpse. Her breathing was so heavy that her chest rose and fell. I loved to tease her in that moment.

    I think Mommy Elizabeth was the type whod be shy, but would listen and get into any position. She was overbearing and cruel outside, but she so shy in the nkets that she didnt even dare to open her eyes. The huge contrast was so cute; it just made me want to tightly embrace her and never let go.

    Unfortunately, we had to stop when the sun came up. While it was very cold outside  particrly at dawn  the two of us locked each other tightly in our embraces to borrow each others warmth. Elizabeth lowered her head as much as she could; she was so shy that she didnt dare to look up at me.

    Seeing Elizabeths reaction, I thought, Its not your first time. Youve even given birth, yetpared to Niers first time Ah, forget it. Niers first time and her current attitude is the exact same. Even Lucia was very happy

    The two of us didnt say anything, leaving just Elizabeths nervous murmurs. I yed with Elizabeths long hair in silence. The two of us warmed each other up with our bodies. When the first sunray shone onto Elizabeths long ck hair, I slowly sat up and picked up my clothes from the side.

    I knew I looked ugly at that moment. I couldnt appear in front of outsiders in the cold, because all of my scales were wrinkled. Dragons wouldnt have to worry, since they were just covered in scales. I, however, had pink flesh underneath. Thus, you could see the bumps and ditches in my flesh underneath my ck scales when I was cold. I looked horrifying as those human models youd find in the corner of a biologyb with their flesh exposed. Consequently, I didnt intend to work in winter.

    When winter came, I nned stay next to the firece. Id entrust Freya with work when winteres. I was really reluctant to see people with that appearance. In fact, I didnt even want my children to see the look. However, Elizabeth probably wouldnt mind.

    I stood up and picked up my cloak on the ground. I then looked at Elizabeth, who was still curled up and had her face covered. I sighed, and then slowly undid my cloak I just wore on to cover her. I touched her hand and, in a soft voice, said, Mom, Im returning to the Imperial Pce first.

    Uhm

    Elizabeth tightly gripped my cloak I gave her, and then gently nodded. She seemed to be slightly ashamed about what we just did. I didnt say anything. I just lowered my head to give her a kiss on her face. In a soft voice, I said, Lets meetter on, Mom. Leave everything to me in the future. I promise to make it possible for you to stay by my side.

    Elizabeth didnt reply. Instead, she curled up even more. Iughed, and then folded her clothes before setting them aside. I pulled the nket over her then the door open to leave.

    The White Deer King was snoring on the ground outside. The sun had juste up. Though the sunrays were bright, they didnt emit any warmth. I shivered, and then walked up to the White Deer Kings side. I stroked her gentle fur.

    I want to have warm fur, like this, too, I remarked in my mind.

    I didnt have my cloak on me, so I could feel the brunt of the cold a lot more.

    I woke the White Deer King up. She looked at me with a hint of grumpiness. Actually, she was very grumpy. She looked grumpy enough to spear me with its head, but I couldnt me her. I woke her up when she was sleepingst night and then again. She irritably shook her head. I carefully mounted her. I stroked her neck and smiled: Sorry, sorry for troubling you. Go a little slower this time. I promise Ill let you rest for a week after we get back, and Ill prepare better forage for you. Dont be angry, dont be angry. I promise its just this once.

    The White Deer King vigorously turned her head to look at me. Her gaze contained a tinge of sadness. I was a little puzzled as to why she looked at me that way when I offered to give her a vacation. It was a little sad to see that reaction. Nheless, the White Deer King seemed to recognise that I was clueless, so she coldly snorted, and then turned around to begin to trot.

    There was no problem on the way back, as she went at a normal speed and in the correct direction. The White Deer King usually left me terrified. I carefully watched her. I had no idea what she was thinking, but she didnt seem angry.

    If only you could transform into a human, Imented. I touched her neck and, with a softugh, continued, If you could turn into a human, we could converse, and Id be able to understand what youre thinking.

    The White Deer King turned her head around to snort. I caressed her neck. I had no idea if she liked having others touch her neck, but it was the only ce I dared to touch.

    I began to run through a list of things in my head: Life should return to normal once I return to the pce. I have to sort out the problems that have umted and the things that Freya cant. ording to Freya, she had lots of jobs that she couldnt handle Theres also the matter with Nara. I only heard a little bit about it from Freya. I dont know the precise details. We can definitely pay back the debt to Nara, though, because I brought back a cave of wealth along with Dragon Mom, so its nothing outrageous.

    Mommy Elizabeths matter has been settled, and theres nothing that requires my immediate attention. Life is going to be very boring. There arent any problems in the North. Its not my ce to be concerning myself with Hilles Citys affairs, so I just need to work in peace with my children and wives here in the North.

    Oh, right, theres still Dragon Mom. Shes my Mom at the end of the day, so I should pay attention to her. Im not interested in Inards business in the slightest. I just need to understand my Dragon Mom better.

    Life sounded boring, but that was the life I was after before I was on the verge of death. There was nothing worth looking forward to, but my days would be filled with bliss. I was already happy and blissful to be able to live with my children and wives. I felt blessed to hear Liu Yue call me Dad in her sweet voice. It really was a blissful feeling to have such a pretty and cute daughter call me Dad. I was going to have four daughters calling me Dad as she did. I couldnt even imagine how blissful I would feel when they did.

    ========

    Elizabeth exited the small house, and then checked her body again out of concern. She ensured that there werent any unique traces left behind. She fixed her long ck hair again so that her hair at least didnt look messy. She touched her thigh. It had been a long time since she experienced that feeling. While it felt great, her legs were shaking due to what she didst night. She had to admit that Nier was better than her at the activity, since she was able to move about normally the next day.

    Nier sure is amazing, thought Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth mounted her steed, and then looked at the cloak in her hand. The cloak belonged to her son. It was a very ordinary cloak, but her son wore it. She slowly lifted it up to her nose and took in a deep breath. She revealed a blissful smile

 Book 15: Chapter 23

    Book 15: Chapter 23

    I finally returned to the Imperial Pce before it woke. I quietly sneaked upstairs and went to Niers room. Niers room was really high up, so the sun had brightened her entire room already. The blinding light stung my eyes when I opened the door. A few maids quickly spun around to salute me. I gave them a nod: Wheres Queen Consort?

    Queen Consort is currently getting dressed.

    This early?

    Because you did not return all night, Queen Consort did not sleep, either.

    I lingered for a moment then apologetically nced at the bed. The maids there were Niers maids. I imagine their response was somewhat of aint judging from their tone. It was the first time I didnt return home at night, but I didnt think Nier wouldnt sleep all night. I nodded, and then went into a hidden door. That was Niers dressing and make-up room.

    Upon hearing the door open, thedies-in-waiting, who were busying themselves, turned around to respectfully salute me: Your Majesty.

    Nier didnt turn around. She, instead, continued sitting in her chair and looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her arms and thighs had a few white scars, which were proof of her being a Valkyrie. She was only wearing a thin piece of clothing, so her voluptuous body was partially exposed and partially hidden. I could even see her breasts. Her long ck hair that didnt pale inparison to Mommy Elizabeths was syed out behind the chair. I walked up behind her with a friendly smile. I gently grabbed her long ck hair and began tob it using ab I grabbed from the side.

    Seeing the two of us together, thedies-in-waiting sensibly left the room and shut the door. Thedies-in-waiting system was a custom Mommy Elizabeth adopted. Thedies-in-waiting were wives or daughters of nobles. To be ady-in-waiting, they had to know how to conduct themselves in a conserved manner, be polite and look better than the average person. However, the nobles couldnt ask for anything more than to send all the women around them to the pce to bedies-in-waiting, as thedies-in-waiting often got to see the King, Queen and officials. Normally speaking, older married women were assigned to the Queen, while virgins were assigned to the King and Princess. That preventeddies-in-waiting with ulterior motives from seducing the King. Normally, inexperienced virgin girls wouldnt think about that, nor would they cause the King to fall.

    Of course, I didnt have ady-in-waiting with me. I only had Luna. That meant Luna would be very busy, but neither Luna nor I considered it to be a problem. Most importantly, Lucia made it very clear she didnt want me to have ady-in-waiting with me, so I never assigned one for myself. Perhaps Lucia trusted Luna more, considering she was an elf.

    I gently caressed Niers long hair. She didnt react. She didnt question me orsh out; she merely sat there. I sneakily leaned down and kissed the exposed nape of her neck, and then I began to slowly suck on it. Niers natural body scent and the scent of her hair enveloped me. I couldnt help myself from letting go to hug her.

    Next to her ear, I whispered, Sorry, Nier, I didnte backst night.

    She nodded, and then gently ced her hands on mine. In a quiet voice, she asked, Did you find Her Majesty?

    Uhm, I did. But Mommy Elizabeth has to head back to Hilles City. We probably wont get to see her for some time. Shes probably headed off by now. Its not ideal to not bid everyone goodbye, but well get to meet again in the future, so its fine, I guess. Wheres Daisy?

    Nier nodded: Daisy hasnt woken up yet, but she should be up soon. I fed her oncest night, so its almost breakfast time for her now.

    Its all right.

    Oh.

    I naughtily sneaked my hand towards Niers breasts. She didnt resist. She merely responded in a slow tone: If you do this now, whats going to be of Daisys breakfast when she wakes up?

    Its all right. Daisy will still be sleeping for a while, wont she? Nier, you mustve been very worriedst night, since I didnte back or notify you. Im sorry that you didnt sleepst night.

    Nier grouchily replied, If youre truly apologetic to me, you wouldnt have left without a word, would you?

    With a helpless smile, I pinched her face; sadly, she mercilessly pped my hand away. She then unhappily turned around to face me. She suddenly sped my face and kissed my lips. Since I felt that I shouldpensate her, I kissed her very earnestly. Nier passionately kissed me. She kissed me while making a mess out of her clothing, revealing her shoulders and breasts. When we split apart, her clothes just gently dropped to the ground.

    Lets do it, Your Majesty. You didnte backst night, but its not exactly day time at the moment, so its not toote to start. But, Dear, we best finish before Daisy wakes up. Also, dont touch Daisys breakfast Come, lets hurry. Dear. I cant hold back anymore

    That mustve been one of the reasons that Nier was angry After all, that sort of desire was normal to her. I gulped upon seeing her slender limbs, voluptuous and beautiful body I hadnt seen in a long time. I was somewhat fatigued fromst night, but she aroused me again. I pulled her tightly into my embrace; then, I pushed all the bottles and cans on the make-up table aside before setting Nier down on top of the table.

    It was quite stimting doing it in front of a mirror for the first time. Seeing myself, Niers wildly dancing hair and body in front of me while hearing her wild moans truly turned me on more and more.

    After a while, Nier and I powerlessly dropped to the ground. Perhaps Nier didnt crave much, as she didnt sleepst night. We were both limp on the ground after one round. We lied there until Daisy began crying outside. Nier rolled over to straddle me. She gave me another kiss on my lips then softly giggled: Your Majesty, do you want to go and see Daisy? Daisy would probably be very happy to see you upon waking.

    I nodded: Sure.

    Nier and I sat up together. She picked up her thin sleepwear on the ground and wore it on. She then looked at her thigh before looking left and right in a panicked manner. Although nobody would say anything about us doing it  since we were legitimate husband and wife  people might consider Nier a nympho. That would not leave a good impression on others. I quickly removed my coat to hand it to Nier. Nier took it and gave it a quick scrub. She then shoved it into a small corner before leaving with me.

    Daisy was crying from her crib when we came out. Nier and Lucia could understand what the girls were suggesting, but I couldnt understand a thing. I walked up to Daisy and gently picked her up. She looked at me with shock. She then started swinging her hands, shrieking and pping me. She looked to Nier as though she was pleading Nier to take her.

    Nier spread her hands with a helpless smile for me to hand Daisy over. Daisy curled up in Niers arms with pleasure. She urgently grabbed the clothing at Niers chest. Nier smiled as she breastfed Daisy. She then gently patted Daisy and, with a smile, said, Daisys appetite has been improving more and more recently. It appears that shell be able to grow up a healthy girl. She might even be able to be a formidable soldier in the future.

    Though she was satisfactorily having breakfast in her moms arms, Daisy watched me with her concerned gaze. She seemed to be under the impression that Id snatch her mother from her. I gave her a poke on her small face with my finger.

    She was the strangest daughter I ever came across. Nona and Vera made it very obvious they liked me, but Daisy I couldnt help but feel that she didnt like me

    I sat down to one side and watched Daisy take her time suckling in her moms arms. Nier sat down to one side underneath the gentle, early sunlight. She watched her daughter in her arms with a loving and blissful smile. The scene looked as gentle and sacred as the image of the holy mother breastfeeding in a church. The scene reminded me of the past. I recalled how Nier once was when she was with me. She used to exude a heavy killing intent andcked an interest for anything, yet there she was, showing her motherly love couldpare to Vyvyans. But since Nier already liked kids back then, I guess, she liked her own child even more.

    After Daisy finally finished breakfast, she contently leaned onto her mom. Nier gently wiped Daisys mouth. She then noticed me watching them, so she smiled and asked, Whats wrong, Your Majesty?

    Nothing. I shook my head and continued watching them. I hesitated for a moment before sincerely saying, Its just Youre very beautiful, Nier. Truly, very beautiful.

    Nier lingered for a moment and blushed. She joyously and shyly smiled. She touched her face, and then gently set Daisy down to one side beforeing over to me. She hugged my arm and kissed my cheek. In a soft voice, she said, Thank you, Dear. Everything I have is yours.

    I know, but youre still very beautiful.

    Nier gave me a big kiss on my cheek. While smiling, she said, Theres nothing to gain out ofplimenting me that way. Your Majesty, head on to the dining hall first. We are already running slightlyte. If yourete for our first meal together, everybody will probably be angry. Ill clean myself up first; Ill be there soon.

    All right.

 Book 15: Chapter 24

    Book 15: Chapter 24

    Good morning, Luna.

    Good morning, Your Majesty. It is unlike you to return at night on your first morning together.

    When I looked at Lunas smile, I randomly felt scared. She was slightly angry; I take that back. She was very angry. Because a personal servant cant turn in until their master turns in, Luna mustve stayed up all night, not to mention all her sleep and waking preparations she made for me going to waste. She was excited and eager to serve me for the first night and morning, only for me to not appear. That mustve been why she was extra angry.

    I smiled helplessly: Luna, are you angry?

    No, why would I be angry? Lunas smile didnt change.

    I wondered if I perceived her as being angry due to my own guilt She might not be angry for all I know

    I looked at Lunas face for a while. Puzzled, she tilted her head: Is something the matter?

    No Nothing

    Luna didnt seem to be out of sorts or unordinary. Only then did I continue walking forward. She followed behind me but suddenly stopped in her tracks when we reached the door: I shall not enter. Do you have any ns after breakfast?

    No I havent decided yet. I probably need to see Nara. Shes your old friend, so you wont have to avoid her. Come see Nara with me. I think Nara would want to see you, as well.

    Sure.

    Luna nodded upon hearing Naras name. As a matter of fact, she looked very happy. Luna reacted with great joy upon hearing the mention of somebody she knew. I suppose they were evidence that she once lived and allowed her to feel that she was assimting into life. I nodded. I then rubbed her head before entering the dining hall.

    If I was alone, or if I had my wives and kids, too, Luna could stay behind me and serve me. However, the Queen of elves, Vyvyan, and a descendant of the dragon race were with me, so besides professional servants, personal servants werent permitted entry.

    When we begin to converse, even servants had to leave. Needless to say, things were a bit simpler with Elizabeth. If they were slow, the Valkyries would just kill the servant and drag their corpse out. However, I was certain that the three of us wouldnt be discussing anything important, because the elves, the North and dragon dont need to team up to do anything. The two of them are here solely for my sake.

    When I entered the dining hall, a ck silhouette stood up and, with one hand, shoved Vyvyan back into her chair. Before Vyvyan could cry out, Sylvanas arrived before me. I said it before. Sylvanas didnt initially have a human form, but that didnt mean she couldnt transform into a human. She could transform into her human form at will. Her human form was what Inard liked, which was abination of Elizabeth and Vyvyan, so her breasts wererger than theirs. I suffocated whenever Vyvyan and Elizabeth hugged me, while Dragon Moms hugs felt akin to having something heavy pound my head, almost knocking me out.

    I found myself drowning in a scary ck cluster of clouds. Dragon Mom hugged me tightly and stroked my head. She excitedly said, My son, my son, my son, youre finally back. Mommy missed you so much. Hurry, let Mommy hug you. Uhm, uhm, my son, Im d youre doing well.

    Vyvyan stood up from behind and brought the temperature of the entire room down. But nheless, Dragon Mom didnt detect it, since she was immune to mana. I felt my scales wrinkling Vyvyan swiftly picked up a kitchen knife by the side and hostilely said, It seems that some people are bound to never be brought back. Youre just a damned lizard out in the desert, yet youre now stealing from me. You havent done a thing for my son, yet you have the audacity to make him address you as Mom? How sickening!

    Sylvanas ignored Vyvyan and didnt care what thetter could do, since Vyvyan couldnt hurt her. Her scales could protect her even in her human form. Further, magic was useless against her. The kitchen knife in Vyvyans hand was no different to a stic toy to her.

    Sylvanas didnt hear thest two sentences. She really cared about being my mother. I was the only family member she had left, so she cared about me a lot. I was thest person she acknowledged in this world, and you could even say that I was thest of her kind.

    Sylvanas looked over her shoulder. In an annoyed tone, she eximed, You sure have no shame. I gave my son his life. What do you mean I cant call him my son?! I may not have been the one to give birth to him, but he was reborn only after bathing in my blood, so he can be considered a child I gave birth to, and thereby my descendant. You, on the other hand, did nothing! Else, my son wouldnt havee to me, thinking he had to die!

    Those words were very harsh. Those days mustve been a nightmare Vyvyan didnt want to recall. I didnt know how she managed to live through those days. She sucked blood, killed, lured elven maids and even used all of Duargana to supply me with mana. I didnt even know what she experienced in that house after I was on the verge of death.

    What Dragon Mom said pierced through the mental barrier Vyvyan set up. Vyvyan went pale in the face. Her lips uncontrobly quivered. She wanted to say something, but her powerless body and nk mind left her speechless. She nkly sat back into her chair and tightly grabbed her head with her hands. She quaked simrly to a frightened young maiden, leaving her totally speechless.

    Sylvanas realised she went overboard. She, therefore, fearfully let go; she looked at me with eyes filled with fear and panic. She desperately tried to exin herself, Sorry Sorry I No I Umm, I. I didnt mean to I I didnt know

    I looked at Mommy Vyvyan. I patted Dragon Mom on her shoulder to let her know that she didnt need to be nervous. I walked over to Mommy Vyvyan. I crouched down and pulled her into my embrace.

    Sorry Sorry Sorry Son Sorry Sorry I couldnt save you Im sincerely so sorry

    Vyvyan tightly hugged me. With her head on my shoulder, she bit down on her lip and wept. I gave her gentle strokes on her back. I knew the fact she couldnt save me tormented her. Mommy Vyvyan had always believed that she could save me at any time, and be my backup that I could act coquettish and be wilful with. She did that, too. She never thought therede a day where she couldnt save me. The blow from that helpless feeling was enough to destroy her. She always thought she could always protect me as my mother, and it was also her purpose in life. The incident destroyed her purpose in life.

    Vyvyan tightly hugged me but didnt speak. She hugged me so tightly that it could virtually pull my scales off. She then began to weep loudly on my shoulder.

    I didnt know how tofort Vyvyan. The more Iforted her, the more shed recall the guilt of what happened back then. All I needed to do is keep herpany. I just need to keep herpany as though nothing ever happened just as I did in the past. That was gentle enough. That was enough.

    Vyvyan gradually calmed down. I picked up a napkin and carefully wiped the tears on her face. I then turned my head around to look at Dragon Mom, who was trembling. I knew she was very afraid of causing trouble. She was afraid Id banish her if she caused trouble.

    I sighed, and then went over to give her a hug. I gave her a kiss on her cheek. With a smile, I then said, Mom, lets eat. Weve dyed it for long enough. The food will be cold if we dont eat. Plus, I still have work during the day, so I wont have time to keep you bothpany. Ill have afternoon tea with you two.

    Dragon Mom reacted surprised; she couldnt believe her ears. Unsure, she gripped her clothes. She fearfully stuttered, But I I I didnt I I

    Its all right, Mom. You dont have to worry. You consider yourself my mom, so would I banish you over a quarrel? Youre my mom.

    I chuckled in a soft voice. I then walked over to Mommy Vyvyan and gave her a kiss on her cheek: Good morning, Mom.

    A good morning kiss waspulsory, albeit Mommy Vyvyan being the one who used to kiss me.

    Dragon Mom, who was moved to tears, seemingly realised something all of a sudden. She quickly rushed over to my side then pouted her soft pink lips and shut her eyes. Suddenly, I felt a chill down my spine.

    What is this? What is this about? Mommy Vyvyan is right here. What does she want? I began to panic to myself.

    Noticing that I didnt react, Dragon Mom kissed me on my lips. I froze because of the abrupt kiss. But that wasnt all; she was very passionate about the kiss. She nearly sucked my lungs dry.

    Good morning, Son This counts as a good morning kiss, right? Come,e, Son. Wheres your kiss for Mommy? Wheres your kiss for Mommy?

    Me in my head: What? What? What?? I dont understand a thing! Who taught her this?! Whos the one spreading false information? Own up yourself! Own up yourself!

 Book 15: Chapter 25

    Book 15: Chapter 25

    Good morning, Nara. Long-time no see.

    Whoa, this is a surprise. I thought I was going to be meeting Miss Freya when I received news that there was a meeting. I never thought I would get to see you. You have changed a lot since west met.

    The only guest I had to see during the day was Nara. Luna and I hadnt seen her in a long time. We hadnt seen each other since west met in the Royal Capital. Nara hadnt changed at all. It was my first time seeing her in winter clothing, though. Her wheat-coloured skin made her stand out in the North.

    Naras gaze shifted to Luna. Luna saluted her with a smile: I am very d to see you again, Lord Nara. You look the same as before. Is Mr. Tarak doing well?

    Uhm, we are both doing fine. However, because our marriage witness was never present, our wedding never proceeded.

    Nara then gave me a smile and waved her hand: I was joking, Pr-, King Troy, Your Majesty, would be more appropriate, I assume. After all, you are now the King of thisnd in the North.

    It doesnt matter, Nara. Youre my friend, so you can call what you like. I had to loan money from you for construction in the North, as well, so Im very grateful.

    Nara picked up her cup of tea in front of her and blew it. The tea wasnt made with tea leaves, but extracted juices from nts. Hence she wasnt blowing tea leaves but merely stagnant water, thereby creating some ripples. She didnt answer me.

    Up until then, the two of us had conversed amicably. In actuality, I was fully aware of her desires this time. She wanted rifles and ammunition from us. As friends, it wasnt impossible for me to provide her with some out of friendship. If it could repay our loan, too, then that was even better.

    In saying that, I couldnt possibly provide her with the best weapons. I was aware of her ambition; she wouldnt be satisfied after uniting the entire desert. I wasnt convinced she was willing to continue remaining as a vassal state to the Rosvenor Empire after she united the entire desert. There was no doubt Nara would oppose Rosvenor Empire. She couldnt defeat the Rosvenor Empire with the strength of the desert alone; however, she would most probably deal a heavy blow to Rosvenor Empires military in the desert. After all, they werent locals of the desert. Consequently, it would be a challenge for them to battle Nara in terrain she was familiar with.

    If Nara revolted against Rosvenor Empire, others would join the fray and revolt. That might not be able to fully destroy Rosvenor Empire, but it would undeniably be a heavy blow to Mommy Elizabeths empire. To add, I didnt want my mom to have to step onto the battlefield again.

    Nara was a very ambitious young girl. She was definitely not an ordinary city lord. She really wanted the weapons that could change the way wars were fought, but she knew that Rosvenor Empire wouldnt provide her with such weapons. Subsequently, she turned to me. My rtionship with Nara was decent, and I did want toe up with a way to thank her, which was why she took the initiative to provide funds. She went ahead and loaned Karnashuns money despite knowing Freya loaned more than thetter could repay. Then, she would leverage that to force the North to repay her with firearms.

    In all fairness, Nara was a good friend. As I said, my rtionship with her was decent, but her ambition and power meant that she would never consider personal feelings when it came to national affairs. In order to obtain what she wanted, shed resort to lies and rob if she deemed it necessary. That was Naras nature.

    Karana was no different. The three of us all understand that national affairs and personal feelings were separate. We could turn our backs on each other for our respective nations, but wed still share drinks with each other in private as friends.

    There are no good people or bad people at the political negotiations table. There are only teams and profits. I was fully aware of that concept. That was why I wasnt angry with her for trying to ensnare Freya in her borate plot. All I could say was that the cautious and clever Freya was careless during that time.

    Of course, if I didnt go to the desert during the time Nara loaned Freya the money, I wouldve been at aplete loss, too, for the reason that I had no idea what to do. Although money is the easiest thing to obtain in this world, youll always feel that theres no enough during crucial moments. I had no money, and I couldnt pay back Nara. However, after returning from the desert, I was the wealthiest man on the continent. I could buy out Naras entire national treasury, let alone pay back a debt.

    So then, I shall not waste time with unnecessary drivel. While we may be good friends, we cannot allow our personal feelings to impact national affairs. I loaned you money from Karnashuns national treasury, because I have absolute faith in your character. Unfortunately, I now need the money I loaned. I heard you were constructing a statue of yourself, but the n has been scrapped. So, can you repay the money now?

    Nara was hasty as I predicted. That was fine, though. Having somebody else speak to her wasnt going to make money appear out of thin air. It didnt matter who spoke to her if we didnt have money. At most, Id be able to use my character to reduce the losses a little.

    Sure. I nodded, and then stretched my hand out.

    Luna handed me an invoice; I took a look. No kidding. It was an exorbitant sum. I was sure Nara gambled everything on this. She literally exchanged all of her national funds for weapons that could equip her with the power to conquer the desert. Then, shed begin attacking other nations and looting other ces to refill her treasury.

    Nara maintained her very calm and proud smile. She wa<em>s </em>no ordinary woman. This was a gamble with her nation on the line. If Mommy Elizabeth was in her shoes, shed have silently deliberated it for days, tossing and turning. I dont know how much pressure she was under when she made the decision. Nara had lost her mind for her nation. They sure didnt say shes married to her nation for nothing.

    Sadly for Nara, not only could I pay back the loan, but shed also be able to make a bonus from interest. It wouldnt be an enormous amount of interest. Still, it wasnt a modest amount based on her investment.

    I confirmed the details on the invoice; then, I handed it to Nara: Nara, take a look. If youre fine with it, sign your name.

    Naras smile instantly froze on her face. She looked at me with a stupefied look. Her stiff smile was gradually disappeared. I, on the other hand, didnt budge. I maintained a straight face: Since you came for your money, I have prepared it for you. Ill be sure to pay both the loan and the interest. I can arrange for my guard unit to escort you to Karanshun. Nara, youre my friend, so I wouldnt ever lie to you. Therefore, you dont have to worry.

    Nara looked at the invoice with a nk expression. There were no problems with the invoice. It was a very standard invoice; there were no word games or problems with the numbers. I was even prepared to wait for her to finish counting. She knew in her mind what the numbers should be. She knew how much she could get out of her loan long ago. Subsequently, she couldnt make anyments.

    I smiled: Nara, if there are noints about the number,e on over. Ill give you a look. I know what youre thinking. You think I dont have the sum there, but I didnt make the loan in the first ce. I must admit the amount Freya loaned was outrageous. Under normal circumstances, its impossible to fully repay. I also knew you wanted money. Rosvenor Empire and I dont have much of a connection between us, nheless. Empress Elizabeth is my mother, so I couldnt possibly try to rip you off, which would, consequently, affect her.

    I stood up and walked over to Nara. She silently trembled; her lips were ghastly pale. She looked up at me with a look of despair. In a shaky voice, she asked, Wh-Where Where exactly did you get so much money from? Where did you loan this from?

    I shook my head with a smile: Unfortunately, I didnt loan it. My mom gave me this money.

    Is this the elves money?

    I shook my head. Iughed in a quiet voice: No. Nara, this money doesnt belong to the elves or humanity. You could say my mom it gave me. You just havent met this mom of mine before. Come, Nara. You didnt manage to get what you wanted from me, but, at least, you havent made a loss. If you want to buy firearms, you can discuss it with Freya. I supplied Rosvenor Empire with a batch, so I can supply you with a batch, except I wont provide our ammunition manufacturing process. If you want to buy ammunition, however, I can sell them to you at the acquisition price.

    Nara continued looking at me with a dumbfounded look. She was out of bargaining chips. The only chip she could use to negotiate with me was the debt, but I could repay it. As I had repaid the debt, she had no means of refusing the money, because she took the initiative toe and ask for her money. I couldnt beg her to take it if she decided that she didnt want it. She didnt get what she wanted; all she could do was watch the money being moved back and forth.

    Gold is meaningless. As opposed to saying that war is a financial war, it should be said that its a war with the resources obtained by exchanging the gold. The weapons the soldiers used were rifles and ammunition. The food they ate was bread and grilled meat, not gold. Circting money wouldnt make Karnashun powerful. Karnashun was the oue of what the money purchased.

    Nara slowly stood up. I could tell she was about to trip, so I swiftly caught her to support her. With a smile, I subtly jeered, Its all right, Nara. You can get what you want; its just that you have to spend some money for it

 Book 15: Chapter 26

    Book 15: Chapter 26

    National affairs may not involve personal feelings, but I didnt intend to take advantage of Naras situation. To the contrary, having an ally in the desert was a good thing. My n was to have the five nations of the desert would forever be divided thereby never being a worthy threat to Rosvenor Empire. Surely that was the stable oue Mommy Elizabeth wished for, as well.

    Nara got what she wanted in the end, plus some authority. However, the guns I sold her had a shorter range. That said, they suited cavalry very well. There was no doubt shed be able to reverse engineer it and reproduce the guns once she was back home. I was just as certain theyd be unable to producepatible ammunition.

    Our current pointed-tip bullets were the prototypes of modern day bullets. Even our production line had almost reached the level of modern day standards. Thanks to the metal beasts that our mana-powered machines were, we could easily forge copper sheets into bullet shells with no gaps. The press could also precisely set the bullet into the shell. Loranas painstaking efforts to create a semi-automatic production line astonished me. I think we managed to push forward industry manufacturing standards by two-hundred years. Although we still couldntpletely automate it, we managed to reduce our required manpower by fifty percent. There were shiny golden bullets rolling into wooden chests, and then nailed shut before being sent off to many different ces on the daily.

    Recruited soldiers hadmenced training. I could finally proudly say that if we went to war, the Norths only problem would be a shortage of manpower, but we had enough ammunition and rifles. Further, with the ammunitions factory, the city warehouse, the secret ammunition warehousework that was connected up, which Freya and Mommy Elizabeth designed together, we could guarantee any location that was attacked would swiftly receive reinforcements from the spread out military camps. Additionally, the reinforcements could pick up weapons on the way to their location as opposed to arming themselves before heading to their destination. If defeated, we could pick up our rifles and join the battle again as long as the enemy could be stopped.

    The North had no fear of a shortage of ammunition and firearms butcked formidable soldiers. My guard unit could only protect the Imperial Capital. Any further and it was beyond their reach, so we needed a militia. I didnt want to have to rely on Moms army to protect us forever. I nned to gradually send the soldiers who conquered the North with me back to Mom. The North required an army that was under my control. I couldnt entrust its safety to another.

    The popce of the North was still basically anthropoids; but nevertheless, some humans and anthropoids had developed feelings for each other. Needless to say, Ling Yue was the prettiest anthropoid.

    The North basically tampered with my personal feelings Anthropoids children started demonstrating intelligence a month after birth. Theyd probably reach the level of an adult in three years. There were plenty of children in the North, as anthropoids were quite proficient at reproducing. To add to it, we implemented a policy which encouraged more births. In about ten years, my first main army would be a reality.

    I resolved all of the matters in the North. The development of the North was led off track a little due to Freyas rampage. Fortunately, Lucia stopped her in time. Otherwise, the North and Troy City would be faced with trouble. That was why I was very grateful to Lucia.

    Lucia was always there to protect me and rescue me. She was a very ordinary elf, yet she could save me. She wasnt the type who was always by my side. By that, I meant the type of main female protagonists you see in movies and novels who save the main protagonist and adventure the world together. However, shed always be behind me watching me with a tender gaze. When I was hurt or drowned in despair, shed appear and save me. Hence, I was beyond grateful to Lucia and really loved her. Nier was my wife, no questions there, but if I needed to appear with my main wife, Id only ever take Lucia.

    Lucia sat on the bed and gently rocked Vera, who was in her arms. Vera was done eating and rxing in Lucias arms. Lucia had just done up her buttons, but it was perky due to her breasts. Her breasts looked as though theyd burst out of her shirt at any moment. Seeing the sight, I contemted, I dont think Lucias breasts were so ample before. Is it because she had kids?

    I had some free time after lunch. Nier was having an afternoon nap with Daisy, since she didnt sleepst night. I, therefore, chose to keep Luciapany. Although I was supposedly keeping Luciapany, I just watched her sit on the bed and breastfeed Vera. Lucia wore a blissful smile on her face as she gently rocked Vera and hummed an elven bad. With an affectionate smile, Lucia said, She truly has inherited your genes. She strongly resembles Queen Vyvyan.

    I helplessly smiled. Innocent Lucia had no idea what happened, but neither did Vera, so the two were very close. The two sisters got along very well, so I sometimes thought that ignorance was bliss, especially in Lucias case.

    While holding Vera, Lucia looked over to me with a smile: Vera is asleep.

    Lucia then lowered her head down to lovingly look at Vera. She softly giggled, Vera has inherited your mana. I wouldnt have so much mana. If it wasnt for you, Vera and Nona would probably be the same, I presume. Although I love you and know that you love me, if I failed to provide you with a qualified sessor, I think it would be better for you to have another child with another elf with a superior lineage in order to ensure a qualified sessor.

    Lucia sat down to one side and caressed Vera. She didnt forget to tease Vera. I asked, Would you not be jealous if I did that?

    Of course Id be jealous Even now, I dont like you mentioning Nier and so forth in front of me because Im very jealous But you arent willing

    Lucia still frowned at the mention of the topic. She was used to it, but the mention of my rtionships with other women still annoyed her. I understood where she wasing from. Elves were very jealous to begin with, and they believed in monogamy. Lucia was the only elf who could ept me. If it was any other elf, they wouldnt have epted me. All I could do is sigh and be grateful of Lucias unconditional love for me. She even suppressed her own instincts for my sake and made such a bigpromise so that she wouldnt lose me.

    I gave Lucia a hug, and then we touched our foreheads. I gently shut my eyes with a smile, and she shut hers. The two of us took slow breaths with blissful smiles on our faces. Vera was asleep in her moms arms. She, too, had a gentle smile on her face. It was as if she had some form of innocent dream. I just stayed there with my wife in my arms.

    With Lucia in my arms, I thought to myself, How much has Lucia suffered with this small body of hers? Shes dealt with my wilfulness while looking after me in every facet. Shes just an ordinary elf, yet she could give up everything she had to marry me. Shes been this way since day one. Instead of saying that she came to the Imperial Pce that day to receive a birthday present from Mommy Vyvyan, Id say I found the best birthday present that day.

    Your Highness right now I feel truly blissful Lucia shifted in my embrace and murmured at the same time. She said it so quietly that only I could hear it.

    I lowered my head to give her a kiss on her forehead: Me, too, Lucia. Being able to have you is the most blissful thing to me. Meeting you in that flower garden was the most blissful thing.

    So you do still remember Im d Im d Im so d I got to spend my birthday that way on that day. Youre the best birthday present Queen Vyvya gave me. I will cherish this present forever.

    Lucia softlyughed, and then leaned more of her weight onto my chest. She began to snore a little. I just let her rest in my arms.

    I wanted to sleep there with my wife and daughter, too, but I had something on my agenda in a bit. I promised to have afternoon tea with my Mommy Vyvyan and Dragon Mom. If I slept until the evening, the two of the might team up on me.

    I stayed there and listened to Lucias soft snores. I ced Lucia on the bed and pulled the thin nket over. I then picked up Vera and kissed her forehead before putting her into her crib by the side. If Nona didnt see her sister when she woke up and her sister was sleeping with her mom, then shed probably get jealous and start crying. As aforementioned, elves were prone to intense jealousy. That also held true for young sisters.

    I stood up to leave. When I got outside, I saw Freya standing on the ss tform. Our ss tform was made from crystal. It was twenty centimetres thick. You bet it was sturdy. The materials used to support it would prevent it from breaking. When standing on the tform, one could see the flower garden below.

    I walked up behind Freya. She turned around and looked at me with a bitter look: Sorry, Onii-sama. Had it not been for my mistake, you would not have to bear these responsibilities

    I touched her head, and thenughed in a soft voice: Its all right. Im the King of the North to begin with, so it doesnt matter. Its been rough on you, Freya.

    Freyas eyes turned red. She lowered her head to rub her eyes. She then raised her head back up and took in a deep breath. She revealed a blissful and satisfied smile, It is all right, Onii-sama. You are my brother, after all!

 Book 15: Chapter 27

    Book 15: Chapter 27

    Hilles City conference hall.

    The day was no ordinary day for the vassals of Hilles City. After all, Empress Elizabeth, who hadnt been back in a long time, had finally returned. When she rode her battle steed through the streets of Hilles City, the entire street was ecstatic. They couldnt see the Empress expression behind the ck veil, but their cheers were akin to raging waves. The entirety of Hilles City was wild all night because of her return.

    Of course, the citizens on the lower end of the hierarchy were just looking for a reason to drink to their hearts content all night and skip work the next day. The vassals, however, were kept up all night, not because they were ted, but because the Empress had just returned. Since she had returned, she would have new requests to make of them and new jobs to assign them. They were wondering what new requests or ideas she had in mind with her return. If they could figure out what she wanted and offer appropriate gifts the next day, shed spare them a nce of glory, which would be the equivalent of boosting their standing.

    Nobody was permitted entry into the inner court; thus, the only chance Elizabeths vassals had to see her was on her way back in addition to information from thedies-in-waiting by her side. Thedies-in-waiting could acquire crucial information from Elizabeth and the conversations of others. They could find out what Elizabeth missed and wanted to eat. Fulfilling those desires wouldnt aggravate her, and they could do it legally.

    Last night, the vassals forewent their sleep, but Elizabeth stayed silent all night. She didnt ask for anything. All she did was ask Castell to provide her with a simple mealte at night, her sleeping medication and then she went to bed without a word. Thedy-in-waiting couldnt read Elizabeths mood, either. The only difference was that she wore a different cape. As such, all of the vassals were nervous. They werepletely unsure if their Empress returned in a happy or angry mood.

    When a voice came from the direction of the throne, all voices immediately died down, and the conference hall was plunged into silence as though nobody was present. The conference hall was designed to allow the voices of those below to be heard by the people above as well as amodating the rulers voice, allowing her voice to be heard by those below. Despite that, though, it was silent down below. Not even a breath could be heard. The people below were even afraid that their clothing would make fluttering sounds.

    Soon, careless footsteps approached. First was Castell. He arrived before everybody and made a small bow. He then walked over to one side. Immediately after they heard his footsteps, everybody felt as though their hearts were being stepped on. They couldnt help but shiver; they wanted to look up, but there was an imposing pressure that frightened them too much to do so.

    Elizabeth walked to her throne. She brushed the ck curtain aside, walked in and sat down. She then crossed one leg over the other and looked at the people below. They then heard the sound of metal shifting around. It sounded as if Elizabeth removed her sword and tossed it aside. The people below were on the verge of exploding, but they didnt dare to raise their hands.

    Whats wrong with all of you?

    Elizabeths imposing voice was finally heard after a few seconds of silence. Everyone below shuddered. A few younger nobles, who came to experience life after just bing an adult, almost copsed to their knees. Elizabeths tone contained strong displeasure and anger. She stomped on the ground with her foot that went over the top. She coldly eximed, I asked you a question. You are my vassals. I came here today to discuss national matters, so why are none of you speaking? Castell travelled a great distance to bring me back. I left my son and grandchild behind to return, yet none of you are going to utter a word? Are you trying to humour me?!

    Elizabeths fury could turn an open field into a field of corpses. Castell once went to an enemy city as an envoy to tell them to surrender. They, instead, tied him up and hung him on their city wall. Once their city was captured, Elizabeth, who was furious, tied up all the prisoners of war and ordinary citizens on crosses in the ground. She then released hundreds of violent hunting dogs. The wild beasts nearby also smelt their scent. In the end, the entire vast field was drowned in the scent of blood. ck crows shrouded the sky. Countless wild beasts down below ripped the living and dead apart, and then dragged off their dismembered corpses.

    If an individual who couldmit such an atrocity were to get angry in the presence of the vassals, they might be on the receiving end of it again. Theyd either die or be tortured.

    No We dare not It is just just that a nation cannot be without its ruler for a day

    The people below heard thest imposing and angry voice. Their clothing rustled, while their voices turned hoarse. Only the rtively older vassals, who thought they knew Elizabeth rtively well, dared to make out a few vague words in response. Elizabeth grouchily waved her hand as though she was swiping annoying mosquitoes: Ive only been absent for a few days, yet you nobles have already fallen to this degree? Why do you not respond to my question? Why do I hear sobbing down there? What are you doing? This is my conference hall, not a ce for you to raise your children! If theres something to report, report it; else

    The hoarse voices below stopped. Everyone trembled with fear. Even the older vassals felt that their lives were over. Elizabeth was genuinely very angry. That was an irrefutable fact. It was only natural for her to be mad aftering back to discover that there was no business. They couldnt help but regret their decision. They wondered why they all wanted her to bring her back. What problem could there have been if they left her in the North?

    The Valkyries standing behind the ck veil, to the contrary, didnt budge. Elizabeth switched over her legs: I, on the other hand, have something to tell you. You should all be aware that the North has been united. Our military was used to capture it, but it was my son, Troy, who conquered it. Therefore, thend there belongs to my son. I believe there is nobody who will argue otherwise.

    A young vassal seemed hasty to speak out. Perhaps it was to stop himself from quivering with fear and embarrassing himself. Hence, he took the initiative to step up. He straightened up his torso, making him appear particrly big and tall among the people. With an angry hand gesture, he agitatedly argued, Your Majesty! That isnd that our soldiers captured. Our soldiers lie in rest there! Additionally, His Majesty is your child, so the North belongs to our Rosvenor Empire!

    <strong>*Zip!!*</strong>

    It was already mentioned. Elizabeth was in a very bad mood, or rather, extremely bad mood. She ate poorly and slept in poor conditions for five days to return to Hilles City, only to discover that there was nothing urgent, but purely because the people below wanted her to return.

    When a monarch says, I have something to tell you, it doesnt mean, lets have a discussion, but, This is what youre to do, so go prepare now.

    Elizabeth wasnt looking for a discussion. She was giving amand that nobody was to question. Thus, the sword flew out from behind the ck veil and pierced his mouth, stabbing the innocent individual behind him, too. As a result, the two were pinned to the ground.

    The scent of blood dispersed in every direction. The Valkyries jumped into action. They ignored the trembling crowd, dragged off the two corpses and then wiped the blood stains while they were at it. Elizabeth ignored them and went on indifferently, I believe there is nobody who will argue otherwise; therefore, I think allying with the North is a good choice. I dont want just a simple military or defence type of alliance. We essentially know of all the areas on the continent. I want to rule the entire continent, including the elves. Hence, we, the elves and the North will establish a government to rule this continent.

    All of the people below looked toward the ck veil with dumbfounded looks. They were the vassals of the strongest empire. cing their nation on the same level as another nation was an insult to them. Furthermore, their Empress said that she could never coexist with the elves, yet she said she wanted to ally with them and rule the continent together? Didnt she swear otherwise before? Rosvenor Empire had conquered countless nations and cities. Duargana City was their only failure. The alliance was nothing but an insult to humanitys soldiers. They were supposed to be allies with the elves in the future?

    But then, when they saw the two dead men on the ground, the sword marks on the ground and the dark red blood that had yet to bepletely cleaned, nobody dared to argue.

    Since none of you are speaking up, I shall proceed with it. Henceforward, you shall all begin interacting with the elves and those in the North. I am sure your negotiations will continue for a very long time, so let me inform you that I want you to wrap up as soon as possible. You can give some special rights to the North, since my son rules it. In saying that, do not make anypromises for the elves. Thats all I have to say. Now, go and prepare.

    Elizabeth stood up. Everybody below lowered their heads. The Empress walked down from the throne. She waved her hand: All right; that shall be all. I told you to go and prepare. You dont need to be there quivering like rabbits. Tell the family of the people who just died to pick them up. Castell, give them some marypensation. All of you best remember this: you can voice your opinion, for this is where I listen to your opinions; however, pay attention to your manners. He didnt raise his hand or provide an introduction. His death was not undeserved. Are we clear?!

    Y-Yes I understand! responded the vassals in the hall.

    Dismissed!

 Book 15: Chapter 28

    Book 15: Chapter 28

    Drinking afternoon tea wasnt a custom in the North  at least, not before I captured the North. Because the Northcked ess to the mana from the elven spring water, the North almost froze entirely. Relying on the Moon Fox Tribe, alone, to raise the temperature didnt warm it up enough for them to be in the mood for an extra party at noon. The custom actually came from the elves.

    Elves loved the sort of drink made from tree juices. Humanity didnt share the same tastes, but they were simr. Ever since the elves Imperial Capital rose from the ground and under Vyvyans leadership, elves developed a hobby for having tea in the afternoon, but they wouldnt eat anything. Of course, very few elves enjoyed having beer and rabbit thighs at noon as Lucia did. The nobles and vassals residing in the North tried to adopt the practice in order to live as the imperial family did. Honestly, Ling Yue and I disparaged the vour of the tea. Anthropoids didnt consider the tea extracted from nts to be fantastic. Nheless, Ling Yue eventually got used to it.

    There was basically no work in the afternoon. After finishing my discussions with Nara, I could let my subordinates take over. The North had recovered from Freyas outrageous acts during my absence, as well. Consequently, I could leisurely kick back at noon. Freya was on duty in the office. The various vassals and nobles were busying themselves in the Imperial Pce, while I was in the flower garden, enjoying afternoon tea with my moms.

    Mommy Elizabeth still made me sigh. I didnt intend to tell Vyvyan about what happened between me and Mommy Elizabeth, though. I was no longer willing to agitate Vyvyan again. She was already uneasy about Dragon Mom. If I added to Vyvyans list of aggravations, she mightve done something I didnt want her to.

    The three of us sat at a small circr table. On the table were simple snacks and a pot of amber-coloured tea. In front of us were in white tea cups with a clear tea swishing inside.

    Vyvyan still hadnt picked up her teacup. Instead, she looked at me with an affectionate look. She had her left hand gently ced on my thigh underneath the table. Meanwhile, on my right hand side, Dragon Mom was mumbling in an extremely nervous manner. I knew she was far more nervous than eager at the table. She never had afternoon tea before, and I was aware she prepared for a long time for it, so she had to be trying to recall every minute detail she needed to pay attention. She looked forward to having tea with me. She didnt want to ruin our time together. I didnt punish her for what happened at the dining hall before, but she felt guilty about what ensued. Subsequently, she kept repeating to herself over and over to not allow a problem to happen a second time.

    I picked up my cup of tea and had a drink. The taste was the kind youd find outside the forests of Duargana. It was the nice scent of mana and the forest. I shut my eyes; I could seemingly see the forest and feel the soothing warm sunlight as the tea swished in my mouth. It was as if I was drinking tea from my homnd.

    After my mana flowed smoothly, I could feel lots of things that I couldnt feel in the past, such as the taste of the tea. Seeing me take a drink, Vyvyan, too, raised her cup and had a small sip. She shut her eyes to savour the taste of home that shed been away from for so long. Dragon Mom picked up her teacup in a flustered fashion. She was afraid that shed stain the tablecloth with a drop of tea. She took a sip.

    Without the forest there, would we still be able to feel this beauty? I wanted to ask that very badly, but I suppressed my curiosity. Instead, I looked at Dragon Mom and, with a smile, asked, How is it, Mom? This tea should be from the forest close to the elven Imperial Capital with the greatest abundance of mana. The tea should taste fantastic, so I dont know if youre used to it.

    Uhm, its okay. Its okay.

    Seeing Dragon Mom respond so anxiously told me that she wasnt telling the truth. It was understandable. The tea wasnt something somebody could discern as good or bad in one or two tries. For Dragon Mom, who was experiencing our lifestyle for the first time, being able to get ustomed to it was good enough. I smiled, and then turned to Vyvyan.

    I had two goals I wanted to achieve at the afternoon tea. One, I wanted Dragon Mom to experience a different lifestyle and adapt to it. And two, which was more important, was I wanted to bring up the three way alliance with Mommy Vyvyan.

    Although I knew that it was very easy for the elves and North toe together, as we didnt have any conflict with each other  besides the Gdriel Tribe despising and refusing to acknowledge the elves in the North  the reality was that they held no enmity toward the ordinary elves. Further, the ruler of the North was their Prince. As for Vyvyan, there was bound to be no problem there. She couldnt ask for anything more than to always be by my side. Vyvyan clung on me more than she did in the past after we returned from the desert. I could even see her blonde hair flickering at the door when I was working. Consequently, I thought it was simple for the elves and North to form an alliance. We didnt even need agreement from the elves. I just needed to mention it to Vyvyan. The elves wouldnt object if she told them what was going to happen, either.

    The most integral part was the alliance between elves and humans. Elves and humans had a very poor rtionship just as Vyvyan and Elizabeths rtionship was. The war from a decade ago basically destroyed any final shreds of respect the two races had left for each other. Countless on each side died ten years ago in the war for their son. Elves slew countless humans, while humans brutally killed countless elves. That also created countless tragedies simr to Lunas tragedy. The long lifespan of elves allowed them to continue the resentment from that era, while humans who continued to reproduce and the Rosvenor Empires pride wallowed in the humiliation of having to retreat after their failure. Humans and elves signed an agreement to not invade each other, with some merchant humans and elves still travelling to each othersnds, but the truth was that the two races had never stopped wanting to gnaw the other due to their resentment for the wounds they suffered.

    While we just established a military alliance, it was established without any prior discussion between the people of both respective races. There was no substance to the alliance. It was merely allowing humanity passage through the elvennds. Moreover, it was only established out of consideration for me, hence thepromise. In fact, the enmity between the two races gradually grew more apparent as a result of the alliance.

    Elves didnt fear war, while humans still wanted to take down that white city that they failed to capture back then. Elizabeth and Vyvyan werent friendly with each other, either. For the two of them to put down their differences and fight side by side was harder than trying to y a dragon without Ying.

    You mean an alliance? asked Vyvyan.

    In a nervous tone, I exined, Not quite. I think a united kingdom would be a more appropriate term. It would be more convenient to rule the continent if it were run under a united rule. Additionally, our respective wealth and technology can circte among us. Obviously, these things arent my goal. My goal is to make it possible for you two to be by my side.

    What I said may have sounded somewhat confrontational and have not been presented very well. That said, I was sure Vyvyan understood what I mean. She ced her cup of tea down and affectionately stroked my head: Mommy can always stay by your side even without it. Mommy can instantly teleport back to Duargana as long as Ive set up a magic formation, so theres absolutely no need for any of that. Of course, if you want to, Mommy can head back and prepare to establish an alliance between the North and elves. We dont have any need for humanity.

    But, at the end of the day Mommy Elizab-

    You only have one mom! That, of course, is me!! Vyvyan firmly cut me right off.

    I noticed Dragon Mom to my right, frown. However, due to the incident earlier, she resisted and held it in. I looked back at Vyvyan.

    Vyvyan was starting to be a dangerous individual. It was best to not agitate her in that situation. I had to change the way I worded it. Frankly, I thought itd be hard to get Mommy Elizabeth to agree to the suggestion, but I finally realised that Mommy Vyvyan was the hardest one to convince. Elves were incredibly stubborn species. That applied to both their emotional problems and grudges they had. They adamantly clung to them.

    I took in a deep breath: Mom, whatever the case is, if the alliance only exists between the North and elves, we wont be able to unite the continent. Humanity is unquestionably the rulers of the South of the continent. Its pointless for just us two to form an alliance. Though Im aware that elves and humanity have a very bad rtionship, its been ten years already. Holding grudges isnt a long-term strategy. Mom, the grudge between you and M-, cough, Empress Elizabeth should be set down now, right? Arent I with you two now?

    Mommy Vyvyan looked at me with a certain connotation in mind but didnt reply. Instead, she had another nip of her tea. She gazed at the flower garden instead of responding. I anxiously awaited her response. If Mommy Vyvyan refused, there was room to wiggle about. If she kept silent, I couldnt say anything. As a matter of fact, Id lose the opportunity to fight for a chance.

    Son, perhaps you dont quite understand one thing. Mommy Vyvyan broke the silence after a long silence. However, she didnt look at me when she spoke. In a soft voice, she borated, Sometimes women dont want an equally shared love. An equal share only puts us at ease. What we truly want is a fearless, biased love. The same goes for your wives. Mommy wants even more, though. I dont want to share you with that woman, not even now. Not in the least.

 Book 15: Chapter 29

    Book 15: Chapter 29

    Freya and I walked together on the ss tform. With a smile, she remarked, It seems you and Queen Vyvyan have reached a stalemate.

    I nodded: Thats right. I never expected Mommy Vyvyan would be the toughest one to convince.

    That is exactly right. Empress Elizabeth is actually very easy to convince, because all of humanitys vassals fear Empress Elizabeth. If she insisted on doing something, nobody would question her. As such, it would not be hard. On the other hand, convincing Queen Vyvyan will be your biggest challenge.

    Freya nodded. I seemed to notice a hopeless smile from her. She continued, Frankly, do you not feel it? Elves are actually more stubborn than humans. I would surmise it ties in with their jealousy. Elves will not makepromises when their feelings are involved.

    I nodded. Freya couldnt have been any more correct. Even Lucia almost ran off when she found out about my rtionship with Nier for the first time. Wait, no. Had she defeated Nier that time, Lucia probably wouldve slit Niers throat. However, Mommy Vyvyan didnt outright reject the alliance. She teleported back to Duargana, so I had no clue about what she was doing there or saying or if she was even seriously considering what I said. That said, Freya told me that, if Vyyvan didnt outright agree, then it would be more appropriate to consider it rejected.

    I agreed with Freyas statement. Elizabeth still needed to consider what her vassals thought, but Vyvyan was the only one who needed to agree. So ordingly, if she didnt agree, I couldnt imagine her agreeing after a trip back. While I didnt know what her purpose for her return trip was, I figured I needed to think about how to persuade her to ept the suggestion. I assumed she wouldnt refuse me for too long. If I acted spoilt and wilful, it might no longer be a big issue. Having said that, I hadnt received any news from Mommy Elizabeth, either; therefore, I didnt know what exactly the situation was.

    Just when we arrived at the bedroom door, we saw Ying and Xia standing at the entrance of my room. Xia held a sheet of paper in her hand. She looked so tense that she might tear it. Ying stood behind her with a hand on her sisters shoulder, presumably to calm her sister.

    I didnt know what they were looking for me for. If there was business, Ying couldve notified me during the day. Freya unhappily sulked, It appears you have something to sort out, again. What do you think a young girl standing in front of a mans room, holding a sheet of paper and looking so nervous is after? I am absolutely positive she is not here to have a normal conversation with you. Do you n to give your daughters another mother? Xia was blind in the past, but you have given her a pair of eyes. A pair of eyes for a wife; I think it is worth it.

    What are you saying, Freya? I hopelessly sighed, and then pressed my hand on my forehead.

    The truth was, my rtionship with Xia was very normal. Wed only met a few times. Xia couldnt see my face in the past, so she couldnt have even fallen for me at first sight, let alone what Freya was suggesting. I only gave her a pair of eyes. Would she just fall for a man she had never met because of that? Plus, I never met her after returning. Xia couldnt possibly be holding a love letter. If it was, I wouldnt ept it behind Niers back. Nier might pierce the door and our hearts all in one thrust.

    I walked over. Xia was first to hear me. She turned to face me. She nervously called out in a quiet voice. Ying gave her encouragement from behind with pats on her shoulder, and then she pushed Xia over to me. Freya unhappily snorted and left; she wasnt even willing to spare us a nce. I awkwardly slowed down as I approached Xia. Judging from her floaty walking style, Xia didnt look as though she had fully recovered. There was a hint of shyness inside her golden eyes. They were originally empty sockets, but there was finally the charm of a beauty behind those windows.

    Xia took in a deep breath. I smiled: Though weve met before, I still have to say this. I am Troy Gdriel Rosvenor and the man your sister, Ying, saved. Its a pleasure to meet you. Im genuinely very happy to see you stand for the first time. How is your recoverying along?

    S-Sorry for making you worry I am very well Thank you

    Xia spoke more normally and was livelier before she could see me. Her speech was barely discernable. I knew Xia was a sharp de who could easily y all animals with mana. Seeing a sharp de for killing behaving as a cute and shy girl, speaking in a gentle voice simrly to a girl that found her first love makes one question the reality of their life. She raised her head to look at me with her golden eyes shimmering with shyness. Voice soft, she said, I I am very grateful Very grateful Your eyes I I never thought I would be able to have my eyes again. It is all thanks to you Thank you very much Thank you very much

    I smiled: Its all right, Xia, you should thank your sister. If she didnt save me, I might not even have had the chance to help you. I didnt do anything phnthropic. All I did was give a pair of eyes a better home. Live here with your sister from now. If there are any problems or requests, just let me know. Ill do my best to make it a reality. After all, your sister is my bodyguard. Her loyalty is very important to me.

    Xia nodded. She had shyness and embarrassment written all over her face. She tightened her grip on the sheet of paper. I could hear it screaming out from her hand. She pursed her lips then stated, I know you have already given us a ce to stay and me a pair of eyes. Therefore, it would be too much of me to make any more requests of you However I really hope that you and give my sister and me a chance to serve you We cannot ept your kind gestures for nothing. At the very least, let me do something for you!

    Xia made up her mind before I could refuse her. She passed me the sheet of paper, and then shut her eyes. She eximed, Please let me be a chef!! Though I still do not know how to cook the dishes here and cannot even cook to begin with, I very much want to learn. I will be sure to do my absolute best to learn how to cook. I will do my best to be a good chef in order to serve you! This is my resolution write up! If I cannot be a chef then take my eyes back and kick us out!

    Hey, hey, hey, arent you too serious?

    I looked at the sheet of paper in front of me, stunned. The letters were slightly crooked, and I didnt recognise any of them, either. Though I could understand what she said, thenguage that Ying and Xia used wasnt a foreignnguage. I epted the sheet of paper, unsure if I was meant tough or cry: Theres no need at all, Xia. If you want to be a chef, you just need to lodge a request annually every autumn. Ill arrange a teacher for you. As long as you study properly and spend a year as an apprentice, youll be able to work as a chef in the pce. In a few years time, youll be able to be my chef.

    R-Really?! Is it really that easy?!

    Its not difficult to lodge an application Its just that the training for being a chef isnt easy. With that said, Ive seen your determination. Xia, if you really want to work, I wont stop you; but, you must look after your health. Also, if you fail, I wont kick you out or take back your eyes; else, wouldnt it mean Im coercing you into working for them? Im not that sort of King. I smiled helplessly. I then resolutely handed the letter back to Xia and went on, Of course, Id be very willing to see you and your sister working together in the pce. But nheless, do not exhaust yourself. After all, you arent as fit as your sister.

    Xia, excited, bowed then rose up to look at me with a bright smile: Yes! Yes!! Yes! Understood! Thank you! Thank you! I understand! I will definitely do my best. I will be sure to not let you and my sister down!

    To be honest, I wasnt looking forward to anything, since I couldnt see how it mattered to me if Xia worked or not. Either way, if that allowed her to live with peace of mind, then being a chef was a decent job.

    ========

    Current time at Duargana, the elven Imperial Capital.

    Wee home, Your Highness.

    Your Highness, did His Highness note back with you?

    The woman in an emerald green dress slowly walked into the Imperial Pce with the maids and Imperial Guards courteously saluting her. She maintained a graceful smile as she went up the steps. She then turned her head around and told one of the Imperial Guards, Go and call the elders over, tell them the Elven Queen, Vyvyan Gdriel has business to discuss.

    Yes, Your Highness!

 Book 15: Chapter 30

    Book 15: Chapter 30

    Do you have any opinion on this? asked Vyvyan.

    Are you talking about the alliance with humanity? responded an elder.

    The Elven Kings throne had been empty for a long time. Even green vines had begun to extend their reach onto it. Nheless, Vyvyan didnt mind. She shifted the vines aside, and then looked at the elders to begin their discussion.

    Humanity had no such thing as discussions, but Vyvyan actually had proper discussions. Frankly, Vyvyan already had her own decision, but she still wanted to ask the elders below, nevertheless. Actually, instead of referring to it as a discussion, it was better to describe it as Vyvyans attempt to persuade the elders to concur with it. The elders were unaware of her true objective. They were nave enough to think that they were discussing the matter with their Queen.

    Vyvyan shifted her body into a nted posture, and then crossed one leg over the other. Her blonde hair hung down, resembling a running waterfall that poured onto the armrests of the throne. She had changed out of her emerald dress for a milk white dress with a deep V-cut, thereby revealing her voluptuous breasts that incite crooked thoughts. It was as if the enchanting Goddess of Beauty was born from the spring water. Even the elders, who were in old age, were hooked in by their sight. They then cursed themselves for looking at their Queen with that look. s, they couldnt help but sneak another nce, leading to none of them paying attention to anything she said.

    Vyvyan was fully aware of their reactions. She was quite proud of her smart tactic, but at the same time, she still felt guilty and revolted. She asked herself, Have I fallen so low that I have to use my body to realise my wishes?

    Vyvyan looked at the old men and sighed: Yes, thats what Im talking about.

    I think you should ally with the North. Prince Troy is your son. As that is the case, the territory that your son upies should be our own ally. There is no room for questioning that. Furthermore, the North was where we exiled criminal elves to in the first ce. From a jurisprudence perspective, it was always our territory. Uniting with them would just mean that His Highness is working outside.

    Vyvyan silently nodded and waited for him to continue. She would ally with the North even without him suggesting it. As he said, the North was an area that the elves were rtively familiar with. From the standpoint of the elders, the North was once a ce where defect elves were exiled to. They never wanted to mention it again, but since it was prospering again, the elves were able to acknowledge it. However, the one thing they clearly understood was that the Elven Prince was the one who made it flourish again, which meant that the Elven Prince took back the taintednd. Subsequently, it stood to reason that he was the one to upy it. Perhaps administrate would be a more urate term.

    As for an alliance with humanity, I do not believe that elves and humans can get along. Actually, I would say that even if <em>we</em> could put down our grudge, what about our fellow elves? The elves who were in were not our family or friends. We can put it down, but what about them? They witnessed the destruction of their homes, friends killed and family members insulted and humiliated. Can they ept the deeds that humanity did unto them? If we were to tell them now that we want to live with humans and ally with them, would they be able to ept that?

    Vyvyan calmly replied, Thats not an issue. They wont question me. I am the elf with the most powerful mana in this world, and I am their ruler. Im sure that theyll ept it after I tell them, for they are my excellent subjects and citizens, and it is my order as their ruler.

    Vyvyan was absolutely right. It was just as she said. She was their ruler. The elves didnt acknowledge identities; or rather, their belief was that the Gdriel Tribe had the most powerful mana. In turn they would obey themands of Vyvyan for as long as the Gdriel Tribe remained as the tribe with the strongest mana.

    If Vyvyan mentioned it to their people  having them forget their grudge and epting the alliance with humanity  the elves wouldnt question her. Even if they were reluctant, theyd justin to themselves and loathe themselves for disobeying their Queensmand and being selfish. Thus, they wouldnt question the decision of their ruler. That was the benefit of ruling elves. Vyvyan said what she said, as she was aware of that.

    What about humanity, then? What will humanity do? Will they ept us? They do not want to treat us equally. They are after our possessions. They do not consider uspanions. They are always vying for ournd and wealth! Humanity cannot possibly ept us. Humanity will not be willing to coexist with us. They will only spend their days thinking about how to rob us!

    One of the elders was enraged at the mention of humans. He was being factual. Aside from Elizabeth, actually, including her, they were all greedy for the elves assets. Duargana, the elven Imperial Capital, the only ce that hadnt been conquered, was the honour and glory of the generals. Furthermore, mana was a mysterious topic that those studying mysterious wanted to research. The young and beautiful female elves were, without doubt, the toys the greedy and demented nobles desired. Therefore, elves were but assets that humanity desired. There were very few humans who viewed elves with equality. In fact, some treated their vassal states with more respect than they gave elves.

    The elves could drop their grudge, but there was no guarantee that humanity could give up on their greed. That was the reason humans and elves could never reconcile.

    Vyvyan irritably scratched her head. Although elves and humans had a poor rtionship, Elizabeth and Vyvyan were, in truth, very close. They shared the exact same habits and likes. The two of them just didnt realise it.

    Practically speaking, we cannot ally. The feasibility does noty with us whatsoever; it lies with humanity. Your Highness, can you influence humanity? Can you make humanitys Empress, soldiers and citizens the same as us? We never harboured any ill-will for humanity from the beginning. It was humanity who harboured ill-will towards us and vied for our possessions. We are definitely against allowing this vengeance and suffering to continue, but how about humanity? Can they put it down?

    Vyvyan let out a long sigh. She then stood up, and whipped her hair: All right, it appears this is all we can do. Lets end it here. I wont take up anymore of your time. Itste now. You can all go home. I will personally contemte how we should proceed with this and what to do. Thank you, elders.

    The elders watched the white silhouette elegantly rise from her throne and leave the conference chamber. She left the throne, leaving the few of them to exchange nces. They suddenly felt that something was wrong. Queen Vyvyan called them over to hold a discussion. The initial topic up for discussion was, Should we ally with humanity or not. When did it be, How should we ally with humanity?

    Legend had it that superior elves have the ability to invade the mind of others as long as their mana is superior, altering the thinking of others. Vyvyans ability was mind-reading; plus, her clothing was seductive. Theypletely digressed from the original topic to be discussed. The elders agreed to ally with humanity without them even realising However, nobody would find out, for only Vyvyan would be the sole individual who understood it all. Only she knew what she did.

    Vyvyan didnt want to directly ept her sons request, because she knew she couldnt decide the oue. The only side she could ever make decisions for was the elves. The one who could decide whether humans and elves could form an alliance was forever humanity. Vyvyan could have all of the elves to unconditionally respect her with a singlemand. As for those who didnt abide or ept her decisions, she had a way to ovee those obstacles, too. She could kill them or influence them. Vyvyan could influence all elves, but never all of humanity. She was aware that the suggestion her son made wasnt something she could make a reality.

    As opposed to saying that I returned to the elvennds, it would be more correct to say I fled back here. How can I get elves and humanity to form an alliance? What must I do to get Elizabeths side to agree, as well? contemted Vyvyan.

    Vyvyan was truly afraid shed let her son down once again. She was truly afraid she was powerless once again. She was truly afraid of seeing her sons gaze of despair, yet be helpless to do anything

    Vyvyan wanted to do her utmost to realise this wish, which was her sons wish. The wish looked simple, but its sess didnt lie with her; as a subsequence, she fled back to Duargana. She was reluctant to see her son force a smile to console her when he was in despair

    I initially thought that I was almighty. I thought I could fulfil all of my sons wishes as his mother. I thought I could realise everything he wanted Thats why I didnt allow anybody to approach him. I only wanted for my son to be by my side Only now do I realise that, sometimes I really need that woman Vyvyan realised.

 Book 15: Chapter 31

    Book 15: Chapter 31

    I really wanted for the elves, humanity and the North to unite, although it didnt align with the benefits of the North. ording to Freyas judgement, the North should watch from the sidelines, allowing humanity and elves to keep each other in check. That way, neither humanity nor the elves would try to target the North. The North had just been established. It would, therefore, be difficult to resist the elves or humanity if they tried anything.

    I was very d that the Empress of humanity and Queen of elves were my mothers. If I transmigrated here as an ordinary person without Elizabeth and Vyvyans backing, Rosvenor Empire and the elves militaries would probably already be knocking on the doors to the North in the scenario I captured it.

    I assumed my two moms had gone back to their respective nations to n out how to unite. Mommy Elizabeth certainly wanted toe back to the North. Mommy Vyvyan likely returned to begin discussions, as well.

    I knew it wasnt an easy decision to make for either side. Nheless, Elizabeth and Vyvyan were both exalted rulers of their respective nations. Normally speaking, if the two were genuinely willing to form an alliance, I would assume that they would be able to convince everyone to ept the idea. I thought I could be more reassured with the elves. As for humanity, I had no idea what their opinion was.

    Onii-sama, this is a letter from humanity.

    When I arrived at the office the next day, Freya passed me a letter. I noticed that her expression was slightly odd. Her expression looked tense. It was clear that she was resisting the urge to smile. The envelope didnt have any traces of having been opened. The twin-headed eagle heat stamp of Rosvenor Empire was still intact. The text on the envelope was very simple. There was only the name of the sender and recipient. Letters between empires were sent by specifically assigned messengers.

    This letter came from Mommy Elizabeth. I looked at Freya. She appeared to have already guessed the contents, but I didnt know what it was about. There were countless possibilities. The best result would be a meeting between us and humanitys empire to discuss the alliance.

    I pondered, Its only been one week. If something that has troubled the continent for a decade could be resolved in one mere week, how could it have been dyed for so long? If the grudges between elves and humanity could be changed in such a short period of time, what would the point of the ten years of grudges have?

    I remarked, Judging from your expression, I assume youve already figured out the contents of the letter.

    Freya looked at me and revealed a naughty smile, Onii-sama, I assure you that I did not open it. Nevertheless, have a guess. Have a guess as to what exactly is said in the letter. This is a letter from Rosvenor Empire; in other words, it is a letter from Empress Elizabeth. Look, this letter did note from Castell. Empress Elizabeth personally penned it.

    Only after Freya mentioned it did I notice that the letters on the envelope were, indeed, different. Her Majestys personally penned letter and a letter from the Royal Pce were twoplete different things. A letter that came from the Royal Pce usually came from Castell. While that was still considered an important letter, it wasnt as important as a letter Empress Elizabeth personally wrote. Under normal circumstances, Valkyries would deliver the letter Empress Elizabeth personally wrote. Therefore, they usually contained most important internal information. In other words, the letter contained news that had yet to be announced. Mommy Elizabeth had just returned, and then sent over a letter that she personally wrote

    I vigorously tore the letter open and took the letter out. Indeed, the handwriting belonged to Mommy Elizabeth. The letters were written with a thin and long appearance. I looked at the letter. It was a letter from the woman of my dreams. The content was also news I wanted to hear. Freya excitedly looked at me. A smile slowly crept up on her face. It was akin to the moment a flower bloomed. Voice cheerful, she said, How is it? How is it? Your Majesty, is it what I thought it was? Has Empress Elizabeth resolved it with humanity? I knew it; I knew it. Humanitys empire cannot oppose their monarch, which is why I was certain from the beginning that she could sessfully do it. News of its sess was but a matter of time.

    I nodded: Youre right. Youre right. This is a letter from Mommy Elizabeth. Humanitys Royal Pce has approved of the alliance between them, the elves and our North. Next will be waiting for humanitys envoy toe and connect with us here. With that said, Mommy Elizabeth is concerned as to whether or not the elves will be able to ept this.

    Indeed. The elves must have suffered the most severe losses from that war ten years ago. To top it off, not only have they suffered severe losses, but what makes matters worse is that humanity hasmitted too many atrocities, such as Lunas past Thus if the elves refuse, then we cannot do anything about it.

    I think Mommy Vyvyan should have an easier time than Mommy Elizabeth, right?

    Not necessarily. Onii-sama, have you forgotten that Empress Elizabeth is an entity who cannot be questioned, while Queen Vyvyan w-.

    No, Freya, you dont know the elves well enough. The elves value mana purity and bloodlines. Mommy Vyvyan doesnt rule her nation with a de as Mommy Elizabeth does, but all elves will revere her mana and status as a demi-god. The elves will obey the orders of the demi-god, Vyvyan

    Though I said that, there was a part of me that was doubtful. While what I said was undoubtedly true, elves obeyed elves with superior mana and pure bloodlines without question. Put another away, Mommy Vyvyan just needed to put in a word, and nobody would question her decision to ally with humanity. There were the elders to consider, and Vyvyan took them into consideration, but during the event with the Earth Dragons, the elders quaked in their boots when she ordered them to exterminate the Earth Dragons. As a consequence, they didnt question her.

    So my question was, Why had I not received any news from the elves despite them being the easiest to deal with?

    Mommy Elizabeth also mentioned it in her letter. She said the elves wouldnt ept it. She expressed that she had done all that she could. The sess of the alliance didnt ride on humanity or the elves, alone. Both sides had to agree to it. Mommy Vyvyan wasnt with me at the moment. If the two didnt sit down to talk it out together, elves and humanity would never have any means ofmunicating.

    If they couldntmunicate, that meant that they couldnt promise me the sess on their own. I knew that both of them are trying with all of their might to prove that they could still take care of me without the other. In essence, I was being forced to acknowledge only one of them as my mom, while the others purpose could be erased. Subsequently, the two rarely teamed up. For instance, Vyvyan took me away from Elizabethst time and didnt allow Elizabeth to intervene.

    Mommy Vyvyan wanted to save me on her own. She had always considered herself my mom. She, too, said that she would never equally share anything with Elizabeth, for what she wanted was favouritism in her favour and possession. That being the case, she had no desire to exchange words with Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth couldnt leave Hilles City. Elves and humanity weremunicating with just me. It was aughable phenomenon. We had got three locations trying to discuss how to unite, yet two sides werentmunicating, not to mention their enmity for each other.

    How was I supposed to establish an alliance for the continent given the situation? The alliance I aimed for wasnt a military alliance but one the same as the European Union; actually, I wanted an even more united kingdom where the three of us ruled humanity, elves and anthropoids together. The three races shouldve united. That would make the continent more powerful and satisfy my little wish.

    It was frustrating. When others wanted a family reunion, all they had to do was set aside their work and go home. When I wanted a family reunion, I had to convince all the elves and humans on the continent to drop their prejudices, grudges, jealousy and hatred, all of those negative emotions and unite the continent so that I could unite my family.

    Tone serious, Freya exined, I know what you mean now. Honestly, this is truly very difficult. Elves will not take the initiative to interact with humans and vice versa; hence, these two races are only promising to unite with our North and indicate that they are all right with it, provided the other side is all right with it. The issue is neither humanity nor the elves will send out an envoy to talk with each other, meaning that there will not be any news of an offer of friendship. In turn, that means t we will never be united. In my opinion, you should step up. Do not call them over as a son calling for his mothers. Do not call them to the North. You must invite them to a meeting as the ruler of the North, and you must meet at a location that does not belong to any party for the purpose of holding a discussion. You must step up now. As the two are only willing to meet under the condition that their dignity is notpromised. You must, personally, step up to the tform.

    I nodded.

    I had to find a chance to get humans and elves to meet. Vyvyan and Elizabeth wouldnt initiate a meeting with each other, so the only chance of them meeting was if I, personally, asked them to. I couldnt ask them to meet as their son, as the reason wasnt sufficient. There was hope if I called for them as a King, though. However, what surprised was that Mommy Vyvyan wasnt willing toe back

    I think Vyvyan didnt dare toe back. She couldnt directly help me fulfil my wish. I surmised that was why she didnt daree back to see me. There was no way Id me her. It was just my own idea. A mom isnt somebody who just has to fulfil her sons every wish.

    Lets do that, then. Well send out an envoy. Ill, personally, write a letter to invite the two to

    I pondered, A city that belongs to none of us

    Troy City!

 Book 15: Chapter 32

    Book 15: Chapter 32

    Troy City was a very appropriate location. It didnt belong to humanity, elves or the North. It was situated between the three locations. All monarchs were equal there. Although it was a city named after me, my main force had been moved to the North long ago. All that was left here was Troy Citys militia. However, I was still worried that the symbols that I left behind as the administrator were too evident, and the two races wouldnt want toe. It was the only city I could think of, unfortunately. I didnt think Elizabeth and Vyvyan would mind it; it was a city they personally established, after all, not to mention that it was named after their son.

    Elizabeth ced the letter down with a smile. She then tossed it to Castell. Castell read it then said, Your Majesty, honestly, I do not want for you to go, as elves will be partaking this time, too. I do not know what the elves will do once they know about us.

    Elizabeth snickered. She then drew her long sword to look at it: Theres no need to worry. Ill bring Valkyries. The elves will need roughly another few hundred years of training before they can kill me. This was the King of the Norths suggestion. As the Empress of humanity, it would be an embarrassment for me to not go due to fear.

    Castell smiled helplessly and touched his head. He knew the King of the North was none other than Troy. Elizabeth couldnt just go to the North as his mother anymore; however, since Troy used his identity as the King of the North to invite the two monarchs, the two of them had legitimate reasons to go. After all, they were all monarchs.

    All monarchs are equal. Usually speaking, an invitation to discuss national affairs couldnt be refused. As such, Vyvyan and Elizabeth had reasons to head to Troy City. Elizabeth found a reason to go to Troy City. As for Vyvyan, I expressed that I didnt think it was something Vyvyan had to do, and so she shoulde without concern.

    Castell was conscious of the fact he couldnt possibly stop Elizabeth. Elizabeth was going there to discuss an alliance with the elves, yet she was excited as if she was going for a holiday. Fortunately, he and the Empress were the only two in the room. Else, peoples image of Empress Elizabeth would be shattered if they saw her wearing such a bright smile.

    So, you are heading to Troy City? I shall begin preparations. As for the Valkyries, how many do you think is appropriate?

    One is enough.

    How about diplomatic personnel? How about record keepers? Your staff

    Is there any point in bringing them?

    Elizabeth wasnt very mindful, because she didnt even want to bring Valkyries. She treated it as merely an opportunity to meet her son; therefore, she was excited as when she first went to the North. The things she prepared werent things for a negotiation. She appeared as if she was going on vacation.

    Castell sighed: Your Majesty, please forgive my bluntness, but you are going to discuss an alliance with the rulers of elves and the North, correct? If you do not take these personnel with you, what exactly are you going there for? King Troy did not invite you as your son this time. I hope you can disy your dignity and sense of duty as the Empress of humanity. This conference is by no means an ordinary matter. You must be careful. You cannot make too manypromises this time. I am fully aware that you are much weaker in King Troys presence.

    Somewhat unhappy, Elizabeth looked at Castell and irritably waved her hand: All right, all right, all right. Youre more annoying than my tutor back then. If I was oblivious of all that, how did I be the Empress of this nation? Further, Im sure that my son wont make any unreasonable requests of me. The one who will give me grief will definitely be that woman. Nevertheless, I have lots of experience dealing with that woman. Castell, dont prepare anything for this. Leave it to me.

    Castell let out a heavy sigh. After he brought Elizabeth back to Hilles City, he thought life would resume how it was in the past, where he led a steady life with Empress Elizabeth. He thought hed get to watch her from her side as he did in the past. He thought hed get to watch the outstanding Empress Elizabeth resume her old lifestyle. He knew he couldnt let her meet Troy again, as the two had already crossed the boundary. If they were in a pure mother and son rtionship, then it would still be all right, but it was clear that was no longer the case. If Elizabeth continued to fall, shed no longer be worthy of being the Empress of Hilles City.

    The empire was massive. How would they hold it together without an iron fist? Seeing Elizabeth kill those two in the conference hall alleviated a lot of Castells concerns, but her de would lose its sharp edge in Troys presence. The moment Elizabeth showed a moment of softness, the vassal states could potentially revolt. Also, Elizabeth was a woman who ced more importance on her family than her nation. If her de stayed sheathed for too long, her de might never see blood again. Once she was no longer a violent Elizabeth, shed no longer be the Elizabeth he was familiar with. What would be of the empire that took so much effort to build, then?

    At the end of the day, Castell was a mere personal attendant at the end of the day. Elizabeth refused to listen to even those below, so there was no chance shed listen to a personal attendant. The reason Castell could asionally give Elizabeth suggestions here and there that shed listen to, was because she thought well of him. But nheless, that didnt mean she listened to all of his suggestions. Elizabeth was aware that she, and only she, was the decision maker. She only had to listen to the suggestion of others; otherwise, shed be the one to take the me if she took every suggestion on board.

    All Castell could do was watch Elizabeth head to Troy City, for he knew he couldnt control her. It might not be for the better if Elizabeth was the sort of Empress that was easy to speak to.

    ========

    Current time at the elven capital, Duargana.

    A letter from my son inviting me to go to Troy City?

    Exhausted, Vyvyan lied on her bed. She ced the letter her son, personally, wrote up to her chest. She looked at her sons handwriting over and over. The bliss, nerves and guilt enveloped her. Her emotions were soplex that she didnt know what to do. She let out a long sigh, and then covered her face. Softly, she said, It hasnt been settled yet. How am I going to face my son? What exactly is wrong with me? What is wrong with me? Im my sons mom. Im my most beloved sons mom, so why have I failed at everything recently? What exactly is the problem? I havent changed. I could even kill God, so why cant I help my son? This was not how it was in the past This was not how it was

    Vyvyan vigorously rubbed her face. A strong sense of humiliation and guilt dissuaded her from seeing her son, but the fact was that she wanted to see him again. It was a political matter, something iparable whenpared to her wanting to see her son. Elves didnt covet lots ornd or money. They just wanted to lead peaceful lives in the forest. Vyvyan, therefore, didnt care for getting something out of the alliance. She merely felt very humiliated.

    Vyvyan began to engage in conversation with herself: Im my sons mother. I was once full of confidence for myself; I thought I could take care of my son, which is why I was full of confidence when facing Elizabeth. I proudly believed that I was my sons mom, because of that confidence. Elizabeth cant do anything, while I can easily fulfil all of my sons wishes. I can cook, bath with him, and I can give him a life of bliss and happiness. Theres nothing to worry about here. But Im not well-versed in anything my son is now pursuing Politics, money Im not well-versed in any of these things. The matter this time  If Elizabeth doesnt agree to the alliance, I have no means of fulfilling my sons wish

    I still must go this time. I must fulfil this wish for my son no matter what. I must realise it. Ill feel guilty for the rest of my life, because I couldnt save my son, so this time, I must help him realise his wish, at least this once!

    ================

    Current time at the Imperial Pce in the North.

    All the letters have been sent out. I am certain that the two wille, since they are your moms, after all! reported Freya.

    What?! What?!! eximed Dragon Mom.

    I ced down my teacup. Freya came to inform me of this during afternoon tea. I wasnt sure if her timing was on purpose. I exined to Dragon Mom, I was just about to notify you. Do you want toe to Troy City? I cant take you out to have fun, but I guess its still a vacation of sorts. I cant help but worry about leaving you here alone. How abouting with me on a trip to Troy City?

    Troy City? Isnt that your name?! Dragon Mom seemed to instantly be fascinated. She hastily nodded and then excitedly eximed, I want to go! I want to go! I want to go!

    Uhm, but its not going to be fun. The main purpose for this is to attend a meeting with my two moms. I think that you should be by my side as they will be, since youre my mom, too. How about this: Ill be sure to make some time to take you three to the hot springs!

 Book 15: Chapter 33

    Book 15: Chapter 33

    Troy Citys Imperial Pce had been left barren for a very long time. Basically, nobody lived there for months. However, it maintained operations as per usual. After all, after what happenedst time, where King Troy Gdriel Rosvenor furtively returned out of the blue, everybody assumed that he would definitely be furious if he came back to see his imperial pce abandoned.

    Originally, a statue of Elizabeth and Vyvyan was erected at the front of the pce. However, the statue at the za had been torn down. A new statue had yet to be erected, leaving the za empty. Technically, the za was empty before, as well; but nheless, it was difficult to get used to seeing it barren when the statues that were there were torn down. It was such an odd feeling that peoplemented why there was nothing there anymore.

    As a new city, Troy City had reached a phase of steady development. The flowers that covered the entire outside of the city were the source of the citys wealth. Troys initial n had some problems. Troy City wasnt a city that wasnt unrted to all three parties; it was a city that was rted to all three parties. It was the only city where humans and elves cohabitated. Additionally, a fair number of second generation children in Troy City were actually hybrids between humans and elves. The elves, who were driven out of their homnd, werent belittled or despised at Troy City. Humanity needed them to earn money, after all. Moreover, they were legitimate citizens of Troy City. In other words, they were of the same status as humans.

    People from the North didnt have any animosity for elves, while the elves never killed their family members, either. None of them ever entered the military to bring up the matter with the elves, either. As a result, they really liked these species that were different to themselves. The elves were also very grateful to the citizens of Troy City for epting them. That was why the citizens of both races managed to get along in harmony. Eventually, elven goods had begun to appear in stores.

    The city was also essentially Troys first bastion. Lots of policies he personally devised were left behind; therefore, the operating system was very simr to the current system employed in the North.

    At present, forming an alliance between humanity, elves and the North at Troy city would beparable to a hand and glove designed for each other. If you wanted to see how the most ideal vision of the three races united looked, Troy City was the perfect exemr. It was incorrect to say that Troy City unconnected to all three monarchs, for the truth was that all three left their footprints there. That was why all three parties could ept it. Troy City was a wealthy city. The elven dye opened up a good number of new business trades, allowing Troy City to develop into a lively and dynamic city. Although humanitysnds there were poor, the city flourished. The city was a very sessful business-oriented city.

    Today was meant to be a typical day at Troy. However, when the people got up and went to the streets, they noticed there was something different. Soldiers in white had upied the streets. The soldiers were lined up in one straight line on both sides of the road. The denizens of Troy City had no idea what happened, but they soon realised that the soldiers were their lord, Troys Guard Unit. They came to the conclusion based on the fact that only Troys Guard Unit would have the g of Troy City. The g fluttered in the winds every day at Troy City. The people cheerfully gathered onto the street and watched anticipation. The guards cleared out the centre of the street and maintained order.

    I looked at Troy City, which was in front of me. From atop the White Deer King, I remarked, Honestly, Im not too fond of these sorts of situations.

    Riding on a horse at my side, Freya responded with a smile, There would be no need for it if you brought your family here for some fun. But did you hear what I previously said? Or have I not said it? It is only natural that a Kings lifestyle is more extravagant. The extravagances and luxuries are not for you to enjoy, though. Instead, they are for others to admire. Your extravagance is your pride and dignity as a King. Nobody will have respect for someone in rags. What you are currently doing is for humanity and elves to witness. Only by showing that you, too, possess a majestic aura and power, will elves and humans take us seriously. We can be considered a new government established in the North. If we do not show off our greatness, how would they have respect for us? This is actually one of the benefits Troy City offers you. I am referring to the fact that your military can enter.

    Correct, only our military in the North could enter Troy City, because it was mine. The military in the North could enter Troy City, but humanity and the elven militaries werent permitted entry. Only their monarchs bodyguards were allowed to enter.

    I arrived two days before my moms. I nned to take Dragon Mom to the hot springs, and let her have some fun in Troy City.

    Dragon Mom looked up at the golden Troy City. She couldnt help but reveal a smile. With her eyes on the city before her, she softly said, Is this humanitys city? This is my first time seeing one. I must say, there are so many humans. I can sense countless breaths from here already. But, there seems to be elves inside, too?

    Thats right, Mom. This is a city with both elves and humans, Troy City. Its named after me. Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth originally had it built so that I could stay here. Nheless, I went to the North in the end, so this city became a backup base for me.

    Dragon Mom didnt seem to quite understand. That was perfectly normal, nheless. She had only learnt how to live; she was uninformed of the politics and military affairs between humans and elves. She didnt seem to care about those things, having said that. All of her attention was on the news that the city was a gift to me from my two moms.

    Dragon Mom pinched her chin. After some hesitation, she said, Do you want a city, Son? Do I need to give my son a city as a mother? I dont quite understand, but if its necessary, I can give you a city in the desert. Then I can just go capture some humans and elves to put there.

    I helplessly smiled. I honestly wouldnt put it past Dragon Mom to do that. She was never had any experiences, and therefore no concept of the logic we utilised. Shed do anything to please me. Last time, I dont know who told her about good morning kisses being French kisses, but it took me a long time to rewire the idea and tell her that good morning kisses were merely cheek or forehead kisses not necessarily lip kisses. Afterwards, I banned everybody around me from making dangerous jokes about lip kissing to Dragon Mom, because she would actually do it.

    I smiled: That doesnt count as a city but merely a prison, doesnt it? Dont worry about anything, Mom. Youre my guest here, so Ill take proper care of you. Dont worry about pleasing me.

    Really? Thats good, thats good. Im very happy. Honestly. I am very happy to hear you say that said Dragon Mom, with a happy smile. Then she looked at me. In a content manner, she added, In that case, I shall do so, then. My dearest son, since that is what you want, Mommy wont think too much and wait in peace.

    With a smile, I replied, All right. Thats for the best. Mom, since youvee to my city, its best if you dont need to do anything. Just stay by my side. Lets go to the hot springs together in the evening.

    Hot springs?

    Its essentially a hot bath, but outdoors.

    Dragon Moms eyes instantly gleamed with excitement: Outdoors?! Where outdoors? On the mountain?

    If you consider it a mountain, then I guess so.

    Can I revert to my dragon form, then?

    I looked at Dragon Mom with a hint of surprise. She appeared eager to revert to her dragon form. She wanted to fly in the sky. She wasnt quite used to staying in her human form all the time. Perhaps Dragon Mom wanted to soar in the sky in herrge form that she was familiar with. I guess it was fair. The Imperial Pce was a little too constrictive for her. I should, indeed, let her let loose a little.

    Sure. After we get out of the springs, you can soar through the sky as you please, Mom.

    You want to join me, Son?!

    Well, I did have dragon wings on my back, but I wasnt skilled at flying. I could only use my wings to glide. I couldnt control it too proficiently, because the wings werent controlled with my arms. Furthermore, I didnt enjoy the feeling of flying so much. It was always freezing cold whenever I flew; that was a very agonising feeling. Hence, I turned down Dragon Mom.

    Dragon Mom looked slightly disappointed. Maybe flying in the sky together was an act of intimacy for dragons. She quickly smiled again, though. She looked at the city before her with excitement. I nodded. I knew what she wanted to do most then was enter the city.

    I smiled, and then kicked the White Deer King with my foot. She turned around to give me an angry reaction. I quickly stroked her neck carefully as a means of apologising. Smiling, I said, Now then, lets enter the city.

    All right.

    The people around me nodded. I didnt bring my family for the trip. I only had my Dragon Mom, Freya, Luna, Ying and Tanya, who led the forces in ahead of time.

    Honestly, Tanyas change was the most surprising change to me. If she was considered an excellent guard in the past, she was a lot more mature and steady inparison after I returned. And, it seemed she was already an excellent general.

    I heard Mommy Elizabeth educated her. In just a short month, she managed to cultivate Tanya into a terrific general. Part of it was due to Tanyas ability to pick up what she was taught, and the other half was Mommy Elizabeths outstanding education skills, Id assume.

    Along with the sequence of horse hooves and deer hooves, the representatives of the North entered Troy City. It would be the grandest moment in Troy City. It wasnt another military alliance, but an eternal alliance between humans, elves and the North. It would be the continents moment of unification after thousands of years.

 Book 15: Chapter 34

    Book 15: Chapter 34

    I was pleased with the state of the pce. Although I hadnt been back for a long time, the pce was clean and tidy as I remembered it. Honestly, it was a little unfamiliar. It was my pce; there was no mistake about it, and I had lived in it for at least two months, but I almost had no recollection of it. Seeing the bed Nier and I once went wild on made me sigh. It mustve been hard on the maids taking care of the bed sheets.

    Preparations in the pce hadmenced. Our guests were scheduled to arrive in two days. We had to prepare their rooms, food, water and things for the meeting. It was a big process. However, because the pce had a n, and Vyvyan and Elizabeth werent bringing too many people, the pce was ready after burning the midnight oil.

    There was nothing I could do in the pce. I brought Ying and Xia with me. Xia excitedly looked around. I knew what she was after. Xia wanted to go to the kitchen to see how national banquets were prepared. Three of the highest ranked rulers of this continent were going to convene together for a discussion, so the food was of the highest quality. Xia was eager to learn more about chefs, so she certainly wouldnt want to miss the opportunity. However, people couldnt just casually approach the kitchen, especially this time, where food was being prepared for three monarchs. Even the chef had to be strictly inspected and basically ced under pce arrest. That was done so that they could immediately be interrogated should something happen. Without a written order from me, the guards wouldnt let Xia near the kitchen.

    Thank you so much forplying with so many of Xias requests.

    Its fine. I told you, your loyalty is whats most important to me. If I cant give you my trust, how could you entrust your loyalty to me?

    I gave Ying a smile. She nodded. She seemed to have a smile of embarrassment. Ying rarely showed any expressions, but shed look very blissful whenever it had to do with her sister. She asked me and Dragon Mom, whom were preparing to head out, Do you really not need me to apany you? With so many people in this city, it would be dangerous, would it not?

    Its fine. This is my city, and I have my Mom with me, so I should be safe.

    If I didnt have my mom with me, Ying was a very powerful bodyguard; however, if Nier was the one who came to kill me, Ying might not be able to defeat her. That said, Nier was unlikely to try and kill me, unless I had several mistresses out there that she found out about. If she did, Id probably be assassinated during the day by Lucia, and then hacked by Nier at night.

    Dragon Mom was with me. Her true form was that of a dragon. Besides Ying and Xia, nobody could pierce her dragon scales. Even if Mom didnt have herbat prowess in her dragon form, once she did transform into her dragon form Lets not go there. If she transformed into her dragon form, half of Troy City would be ruins. I think it would be more convenient to have her burn everything up with a st of fire, instead.

    We just finished dinner, but because I didnt put curfew policies into ce, Troy City was bright with fires. Merchants lived for money. Nobody bears a grudge against money. As long as there were things to sell, thered be people selling things. There were stores on both of the streets in front of the za. Dragon Mom lived in the desert, so she had never seen such a scene before. It was her first time seeing so many people. She was very eager to go onto the streets and look around. We only went past the za during the day, after all.

    I noticed the astonished look in Dragon Moms eyes. Humanitys poption was a miracle, so I wasnt surprised. Even elves were shocked by the human poption, let alone Dragon Mom. Nheless, I also noticed the hint of loneliness in her eyes. Perhaps it was because she didnt see any of her own kind.

    Mom looked at me with a poignant gaze. She had a smile on her face, but the loneliness in her eyes was akin to a captured rabbit. She was a dragon, a big and powerful entity, yet she was utterly defeated by loneliness. Scales that were impervious to des and magic couldnt shield her from the grief and pain she felt within.

    Loneliness is scary. No creature out there can resist loneliness, including my mighty Dragon Mom. Compared to being lonely by herself, being unable to find any warmth among such a bustling city was worse.

    Dragon Moms fingers were slightly quivering. Perhaps she was thinking about my father. Those were the only moments she didnt find lonely among the hundreds and thousands of years, but those ten years were short as a sweet dream. It was iparably blissful and beautiful. Once she woke up, unfortunately, she felt even lonelier.

    I cleared my throat and then held Dragon Moms hand. She juddered. I was the life-saving straw she caught while the wave of loneliness swept her away. I gave her a smile: Mom, whats wrong? Didnt you just want to go and y there? Lets have some fun out here today. Just tell me what you want. Were in my city. Youre my mom; its only right that I look after you. We can go to the hot springs after you have some fun.

    I softly chuckled. I finished by saying, Lets go, Mom. Its all right. Im by your side. Ill always be by your side henceforward. Always.

    Mom shuddered, and then she looked at me with a nk look. I noticed her hand I was holding began to shake. She responded in a trembling voice, Really? Son Do you mean that? Be with me You will always be together with me?

    Of course. Im your son. Of course a son should be with his mother. Thats why Ill be by your side. You wont have to feel lonely or keep thinking about the past. Mom, Ill always be by your side.

    I tightened my hold on Dragon Moms hand. Tears started to form in her eyes. She didnt speak; instead, she rubbed her eyes then revealed a blissful smile. She gently interlocked her fingers with mine. I knew she was afraid of hurting me, since a dragon was much stronger than other races. Despite that, however, I was a dragon  technically speaking, so it was fine.

    I hugged Dragon Mom. With her head on my shoulder and, in a hoarse voice, she muttered, Son, Son I am happy just to have you You are all I need All I need is to have you by my side

    I gently stroked Moms back. I gazed up at the stars overhead. The stars at Troy City were bright as theyd always been. It was just that what I was looking for wasnt a sky full of stars but a shooting star, something people treated as a spectacle. Though I had seen more exquisite fireworks, the fireworks at Troy City that time were something Id never forget. I kissed the wrong person. I didnt say anything afterwards, and neither did Mommy Elizabeth mention it. It was the same as this very moment, where I was hugging my mom at Troy City.

    Mommy Elizabeth and I would meet again very soon, though.

    I spent all my remaining time having fun with Dragon Mom in Troy City. The people couldnt tell who was who underneath the mes on the streets, but I didnt think the businessmen who just arrived would recognise the lord of Troy City anyhow.

    Dragon Mom was mistaken as my wife. I did hear some strange things, too.

    Is she his wife? Mm, she looks very pretty, but she looks slightly old. Shes not a widow, is she?

    She most likely is. Young people these days are different to us. Young men should just make themselves some money, right? Why get yourself an old widow? Ill bet hes after her money

    I didnt care about such gossip, but their evaluations got on Dragon Moms nerves. I would assume it was the type of I want to rip them up with my bare hands sort of ticked off.

    We went to the hot springs afterwards. I saw Dragon Moms body for the first time.

    I never knew some of her scales and veins couldnt be erased in her human form. Still, her breasts were weapons. Obviously, I liked somewhat bigger ones. Vyvyan and Elizabeths breasts were already excellent, but Dragon Moms were slightlyrger. I had to be careful in the future. I couldnt let her do what Vyvyan and Elizabeth do to me; else, my life would genuinely be endangered

    Dragon Momfortably leaned on the rocks to one side. She dipped herself into the hot water. She seemed to really like the hot springs. It was my familys exclusive hot spring. Dragon Moms hands didnt behave themselves too well in the water. I knew she wanted to hold me and bath as Mommy Vyvyan did.

    As I resisted, I thought, I had to let Mommy Vyvyan do that in the past, as I couldnt move! You want to do it when I can move now? Also, I cant even straight my back in your arms! Its impossible to!

    Dragon Mom was somewhat disappointed, but she seemed to understand. I noticed something strange about her gaze. She looked at me in a very odd manner. Her gaze frightened me a little. That was not a normal gaze; it was a gaze filled with lust. I suddenly realised that dragons had sexual urges

    Wait A light bulb went off for me: Please dont tell me shes treating me as my father

 Book 15: Chapter 35

    Book 15: Chapter 35

    From behind, Luna took two steps back. I chuckled: How do I look?

    The formal clothes went together with the white and blue in the North. The upper body design borrowed its concept from humanitys cavalry chief uniform, while the lower body had the unique seamless edges designs of boots in the North. The edge was very smooth and felt great to the touch. It was simr to Ling Yues tail, except you could feel a distinct difference. I think it was made from fox fur. I was one-hundred percent sure I shouldnt see Ling Yue in the boots. She might very likely avenge the fox on the spot. Of course, her vengeance would be imposed on me.

    The tight blue clothes and long white pants went together quite decently. The emblems and whatever were distributed under my name anyhow, so I could just wear one on my chest. I didnt n to wear a crown. It wasnt that I didnt like them, but they were too heavy.

    I was going to wear something simr to a metal crown that had iid gems. The weight was just right. My thick, heavy, pure white cloak hung behind me. The cloak was more functional than it was a fashion essory. My cloaks and capes I wore in the elven and humannds didnt need to be that thick. In the North, on the other hand, they had to be thick so that I could keep warm.

    Luna smiled and circled around to the front. With a smile, she responded, Very handsome, Your Majesty. Empress Elizabeth and Queen Vyvyan would probably be attracted to you when they see you in this. Or have they <em>already </em>been attracted?

    I looked at the smile that crept up on Lunas face. I wondered, Why is this smile of hers so seductive?

    Also, Lunas face was so close to mine. I sped her face. It was time for me to be getting changed. Nobody would enter without my orders, and my wives werent around. I could do anything I wanted with Luna there. I looked into Lunas eyes and chuckled: So, what do you think, Luna? Have I attracted you?

    I have always been attracted by you. Luna smiled and pressed her finger on my lip to stop me from trying to kiss her. She mischievously tilted her head and said, Not here, Your Majesty. Do you not have to go out soon? I do not think we can afford to waste seconds. After all, you are meeting two monarchs. If you have my lipstick on your lips, I may have to pray that you can save me a second time.

    Iughed. I then pulled back and erased the thought of unloading one there with Luna. Luna was right. The meeting wasnt a game. I was meeting the two rulers of this world, not to mention the fact that they both paid close attention to me. If they discovered it, Luna might truly go cold in the ground for good. I wouldnt even get a chance to get avenge her. However, I didnt intend to give up.

    I bent down and hugged Luna around her waist before whispering in her ear, Luna, Ive been struggling to sleep at night as of recent. Can you send me some sleep medication tonight?

    Luna pursed her lips into a smile: If that is yourmand, I will be very happy toply. With that said, I think the two Queens will ambush you tonight.

    Youre right but, its such a rare chance for us toe here I would be letting you down if we didnt do anything.

    What are you saying? Did I not already tell you that I am happy just to be by your side? As for anything else, I do not have any desires, replied Luna. She pushed my arms away andughed in a soft voice: What you should be focusing on right now is not me, but whether or not your two moms are happy. Oh, there is your third mom, too. I am happy just to see you. I am happy to just have followed you here. Your Majesty, it is time. Let us be on our way. While I am at it, allow me to say it again. This uniform truly looks very bing of you.

    I nodded. I then tugged on my cor before pulling open the door. Today, my moms made an appointment and came together in order to avoid one of them getting a step ahead of the other to fulfil their desires. Of course, the two discussed matters with me as the medium.

    Mommy Vyvyan couldnt teleport to Troy City, because she had to bring the relevant personnel. Nheless, Duargana and Hilles City were about the same distance away from Troy City, so they arrived closely in time to each other. An express messenger was dispatched here today. Two teams had already grouped up outside the city and were going toe together.

    Lets go. Lets go wee them at the city doors. They are our most esteemed guests here at Troy City, after all. We must take care of them properly. Everyone, youre all very lucky. This continent has existed for ages, but it has never once been united. Over the next few days, though, you will witness history. True history. The continent will truly be united this time!

    I pushed the main doors to the pce open and exited. My guards had lined up in a proper formation. Tanya stood at the forefront. Though she was the youngest and shortest, all of the guards obeyed hermands. She very much resembled amander when she gave orders by the book. The guards lined up and began to orderly ride toward the city doors.

    All of the horses trotted in unison. The discipline and order that humanitys army exercised was the magic to Mommy Elizabeth triumphing in all her battles. Humanitys army was capable ofbat even if eighty percent of their forces had been wiped out. As such, I emphasised that when training my military in the North, especially when training my guards. The discipline I required of them was the same as the discipline once required of me. Watching them that day, I figured they could parade if they changed their clothes.

    =========

    Current time outside Troy City.

    Elizabeth looked at the elven guards next to her. Her Valkyrie next to her had her sword drawn, while the elves didnt show any fear when faced with the Valkyries open hostility. They, too, drew their swords and surrounded their Queen, Vyvyan. In reality, Vyvyan couldnt care any less about the Valkyrie. If the Valkyrie struck, Vyvyan could instantly vaporise the former.

    After returning from the North, Elizabeth took back her husbands cape and sword. Therefore, if Vyvyan struck from that distance, Elizabeth could instantly counterattack. Consequently, neither side acted, calmly watching each other in silence, instead.

    The two lived together in the past, yet they now behaved as if they were faced with their nemesis. Vyvyan looked at Elizabeth and spoke first, Long-time no see, Elizabeth. You havent changed after so long. Whats your n this time? Have you humans finally thought it through and want to ally with us?

    Elizabeth snickered. Without looking back at Vyvyan, she responded, I was invited here by the King of the North. In reality, it has nothing to do with you or elves. If its possible, I dont want to be associated with you in any capacity. Believe me on that.

    Vyvyan smiled. Though the elves next to her were infuriated, Vyvyan was used to it. She rode towards the city: Sorry, the <em>King of the North</em> invited you here, but <em>my son</em> invited me here. You came here to discuss business, but not me; therefore, you dont need to worry. I have no intention of being associated with you.

    Elizabeth shuddered. Fear and panic immediately appeared in her cold gaze. She looked at Vyvyan with a dumbfounded look. She seemingly lost her voice. If she didnte back to her senses in time, everybody wouldve seen her stunned expression.

    The two of them understood each other. If the two of them attacked each other, theyd only both wound up hurt. Furthermore, they were outside Troy City, their sons city. If something happened, they might upset their son. Hence, the two stopped thinking about hurting each other.

    Valkyrie, lets go.

    Guards, lets go.

    The two stopped paying attention to each other. The two guard teams that were full of hostility for each other exchanged eye contact. But nheless, they followed their rulersmand and sheathed their weapons before surrounding their ruler to guard against a potential enemy attack. They had lowered their weapons, but their hostility remained.

    The two rode forward. The two of them were just in each others faces, but the two quickly maintaining an equal equilibrium, in the sense that they rode beside each other toward Troy City. Elizabeth didnt pay attention to Vyvyan, who was next to her. Instead, she fixated her line of sight on Troy City ahead of her. When she saw the Troy City text in pure gold, a gentle smile slowly melted her imposing expression.

    The Valkyrie didnt catch Elizabeths smile, but Vyvyan noticed it. Vyvyan saw the smile instantly vanish from her face. She felt nostalgic all of a sudden. Once upon a time, she often saw Elizabeth with that smile. At the time when Elizabeth and her brother were next to her, Elizabeth often showed that smile.

    You missing him? You havent even left for long. Vyvyan looked ahead, but her voice drifted over to Elizabeths ears.

    With the same expression on her face and her gaze fixed ahead, Elizabeth softly replied, Yeah. Ill miss him the moment I leave

 Book 15: Chapter 36

    Book 15: Chapter 36

    Though it was the only chance that the continent would be united, the meeting was actually incredibly boring. As the three leaders of each respected region, neither the Queen of elves, Empress of humanity or me uttered a word. The two just sat at their tables and silently watched. I refrained from acting, as well, obviously. I sat at the table and kept my eyes on Freya, the humans and elves loudly debating with each other down below.

    I could tell that, while it was very tiring to deal with elves and humans simultaneously  since Freya was struggling to keep up with hearing the elvennguage, and then suddenly humanitysnguage  I still managed to catch the fact that Freya found pleasure in it. Though her face was flush with struggle, she wore a satisfied smile on her face. To make an analogy, it was the same as Niers keen expression that she wore when she got to fight against a strong opponent despite being married. As an intelligent girl, Freya enjoyedpeting with other smart individuals.

    Vyvyan, Elizabeth and I never said a word. On one hand, we were worried wed say something wrong, which would end up being something for another party to leverage. On the other hand, none of us were thinking about what to discuss. We had no interest for whose face would be printed on the coins, which nations road dimensions wed adapt and so forth, because it was already listed on the draft. Neither Elizabeth nor Vyvyan were establishing the alliance for those things. They just kept their gazes fixed on me. Hence, a week of the peoples intense debates couldnt hold a candle to the progress between me and my moms in my room for one night.

    I really wanted tough at the diplomats who were down there arguing until they were red in the face and eager to get physical. I also understood why there was only ever one personal servant. The people looked as though they desperately wanted to prove themselves, but they didnt even know what their monarch wanted. What they desperately tried to argue for wasnt important.

    The North shouldve been the weakest party in the alliance. Up until then, the North still didnt have aplete military. Furthermore, had Dragon Mom not provided me with financial funding, the North would be broke. However, you could say that I leveraged my two moms love for me to seize the initiative.

    I knew my two moms could ept the majority of my requests as long as they werent outrageous requests. Therefore, the draft had essentially passed. Once I unified the finance system, there wouldnt be anybodys face printed on the coins. Instead, I nned to use the sun, Earth and wind as symbols on the coins. Wherever one may be or what race they belong to, the sun, Earth and wind everybody saw was the same. Everyone could see the three and feel their blessings. It was, therefore, the most appropriate idea for an alliance pursuing fairness. Of course, there was much, much more.

    I was very careful. I didnt ask for the North to be given vastnd, territory or more influence. In essence, I did my best to avoid arbitrarily involving settings of each of the three parties. As such, my two moms didnt have any objections. As long as neither of my moms spoke, the conclusion wouldnt be affected regardless of how much those below argued.

    Mommy Vyvyan sat on my left hand side. She kept a happy smile on the entire time. She didnt ce her hands on the table. Instead, she kept touching my thigh underneath the table. On the other side was Mommy Elizabeth, who threw etiquette straight out the window and generously angled her chair to sit with one leg over the other. Interestingly, she didnt lean toward her human servant; instead, she leaned toward me. She looked at my face with her gentle eyes; she looked as though she could never get tired of seeing it. I was more important than the debate to her.

    The three of us didnt care in the least. The people below were trying, nheless. I didnt care about the matter, but I didnt want Freya to turn around and see me looking bored. That would upset her. After all, she viewed the merger with great importance.

    We had the national banquet at night, which I assumed was what my two moms care about more. The afternoon was over. I didnt put elves with humans. I, instead, arranged for them to be on two sides behind the pce. I allowed them to have free time in the afternoon. In other words, that was when my three moms had afternoon tea together and met for the first time. However, there wasnt just the three of them. I knew the Valkyrie and imperial guards werentfortable around another hostile monarch. They were likely hidden somewhere they werent easily noticed, though.

    Elizabeth ced her teacup down. She narrowed her eyes and ran her gaze over Dragon Mom: This is our first time meeting, but I would assume you already know me.

    Dragon Mom nodded, Uhm, this is our first time meeting. He mentioned you and my son, but this is my first time seeing you in person. I thought I would see you there.

    Unfortunately, I was heading back to Hilles City, so I wasnt there.

    I previously worried we would not get along when we met, but looking at it now, you are not a bad person.

    Dragon Mom looked at Elizabeth without any concern for mannerisms. Elizabeth wore a very indifferent expression. She was very unapproachable with her Empress expression. She hadnt worn on her mask. In spite of that, I admired Dragon Moms courage to say that upon her first meeting with Elizabeth. I was nervous and unbing the first time I met Mommy Elizabeth despite being her son, yet Dragon Mom didnt show any surprise.

    I wont be angry about what happened ten years ago now. Moreover, what I want now isnt Inard. You could say my story with Inard ended the moment I left, so what he did after my departure is of no concern, and neither do I care who he got with. Elizabeth was surprisingly forthright considering the entire fiasco. It was the first time she openly expressed her feelings for Inard, I believe She nced at Vyvyan out of the corner of her eyes and then continued, To me, he already betrayed me, not because he got with another woman, as I dont care, but he gave my most treasured son, whos most important to me, to this woman and nearly got him killed. I cant forgive him for that.

    I had my eyes bulging, thinking, Hey, hey, hey, thats not what you said before, is it?! I dont remember you saying that before! Didnt you really care about Inard before?! Didnt you continue to yearn for him?! How did you give up on him so quickly?!

    I looked at Mommy Elizabeth with a dumbfounded look. Elizabeth winked at me but didnt say anything.

    Vyvyan snickered: Im amazed you dare bring it up. If he was your most treasured and beloved son, how could you have beared to leave him behind, alone? The child you left is dead. He is my son. I gave birth to him. He has nothing to do with you.

    Vyvyan and Elizabeth metaphorically had their swords drawn and were confrontational. Puzzled, Dragon Mom titled head and turned to me: Are these two usually, like this?

    I looked at the two in front of me and smiled helplessly, I guess so. Usually, theyre very close, and they were good friends in the past, too. As long as Im not their topic of discussion, the two of them wont have such a poor rtionship.

    Dragon Moms gaze darted back and forth. She then mmed the table, startling the two. They looked at her with stupefied expressions. I noticed Mommy Elizabeth had already grabbed her sword handle, while Mommy Vyvyan had collected a massive amount of elements. The two of them were actually very afraid of Dragon Mom. They were ready to fight if she showed any oddities. Dragon Mom ignored their reactions. Instead, she excitedly asked, I get it! I get it now!! You two, you two should be good friends, right?!

    I guess Vyvyan looked at Dragon Mom and then Elizabeth. She hesitated for a moment before saying, If this woman can be reasonable, I guess were good friends.

    If she could stop living in self-denial, I would consider Vyvyan a decent elf.

    Dragon Mom excitedly watch the two and then enthusiastically eximed, See?! See?! I knew you two were friendly! How nice! How nice! Ive never had a friend, so I really paid attention to you two. Therefore, let me help you. You are arguing who my son should belong to, right? You have no need to argue that. You just have to consider him my son! Problem solved, no?!

    The two of them nkly looked at Dragon Mom, who was proud with herself. Even I figuratively had my jaws gaping. Doubt crept into my mind. Though Dragon Mom had spoken for thousands of years, it seemed her intelligence hadnt improved. Dragon Momid eggs, so her IQ was inferior to us breastfed species

    Since your argument is, Whos his mother? you just have to give your son to me. Youll be able to be friends without him, so just give up on him, was essentially Dragon Moms logic.

    Dont worry, I love my son, so entrust him to me. You two should not ruin your friendship over this.

    Pfft! Vyvyan couldnt help butugh. She covered her mouth and burst intoughter.

    Mommy Elizabeth chuckled, and then turned her head away to mutter under her breath, Idiot.

    There was no way those two would hand me over. That was impossible. Unless they both died, that was never going to happen. The reason they didnt say anything to Dragon Mom was because they both considered her to be an idiot

 Book 15: Chapter 37

    Book 15: Chapter 37

    The national banquet was held in the evening. Therefore, it was when the pce was most bustling and busy. There were many people who were clearly officials or nobles. All of the nobles of Troy City were excited about the ball. The invitation to the banquet was the most financially valuable thing in Troy City. In reality, the nobles, humans and elves who attended were divided into nobles and servants. However, very few nobles from the North attended. The reason for that was straightforward: Freya had killed most of the nobles in the North.

    Freya sent out lots of invitations to nobles in Troy City, and she sent out lots of invitations that could be sold. Hence, the wealthy merchants in Troy City spent exorbitant sums to buy the remaining invitations. Then, they retailed them at even higher prices. Subsequently, lots of the costs in the pce for the event were reimbursed. With that said, though, I felt sorry for the people who bought the invites, because it was meaningless to attend.

    The ball had yet to officiallymence, but there was already a long line of horse carriages at the pce. The men dressed in extravagant clothing were apanied by their even more extravagant female partners. Even those who had only met once were particrly close. After all, it was a very rare opportunity to be allowed here, so there was nothing wrong with getting to know each other better.

    The women were dressed in their most premium clothing, unting themselves as if they were peacocks. Their makeup and fragrances mixed with the mens money and authority filled the pce. Because of the ball in the Imperial Pce, all areas of the pce were open. Choose a random strolling in the flower garden, and chances were they were a noble. The lowest ranked nobles present in Troy Citys Imperial Pce were, in actual fact, high ranking leaders of specific regions.

    Additionally, there were the diplomats dressed in simple but systematically uniformed uniforms. To them, it wasnt just a ball but their battlefield. With all sorts of nobles, barons and so forth attending the ball, every person they were able to recruit under their banner was a victory for them.

    Humanitys idea wasnt firm. They just heard a different voice, so they had to rethink. The more they deliberated it, the more they questioned themselves. Generals forced their enemies to change their attitude by defeating them on the battlefield. The diplomats tried to change things through those around the ruler or the ruler directly. While their life wouldnt be at risk, the job, which was oftentimes to act as a spy, of theirs does put them at risk.

    From the perspective of diplomats, women were their strongest weapon. Generals liked men, because men could bravely cut down enemies on the battlefield. With diplomats, however, a few words from a woman who slept with a man could convince him to open the doors to his city that countless men couldnt break down. Women were very well-versed in that sort of stuff. Money, power and women were three things that men cant resist the allure of. Women could easily be convinced, but they produced the most impactful results. It was just that they were heavily handicapped this time, as their targets they had to seduce were Vyvyan and Troy, who didnt bring his wife.

    The only woman with Troy was a woman theyd never seen before, and she was never alone. As for Luna, she wore a polite smile and refused to interact with anyone. She also refused all gifts and prohibited anybody from approaching the Kings living quarters. They didnt even get to see Freya.

    I gave Dragon Mom a smile. Her dark purple skin covered her veins that could scare people; hence, she strongly resembled an enchanting mature woman. She nervously checked her clothes. Her clothes were authentic and expensive. They werent scales. She had clothes provided before, but nobody could tell if she wasnt dressed. She didnt like clothes too much. She felt that they were too stuffy.

    When you see Dragon Moms fluttering dress, realise that it may not be her clothes. She may very well bepletely naked and they were just her scales If you wanted to touch her, be prepared to have your skin shaved off by her scales. I always wrestled with myself whenever I saw Dragon Mom daily. Logically, she should be nude, because she wasnt wearing clothes, but what do you consider scales then? Are they clothes or not?

    I told Dragon Mom I hoped to see her wear specific formal clothes I had prepared. That was why she was dressed for the event. She nervously tugged on her clothes: Son, do I look good in this?

    Uhm, its very bing of you, Mom.

    Really?! Moms immediately revealed a cheerful look. She was the same as a child. She let out a breath of relief and excitedly examined herself. She then eximed, Since you think I look good in it, Ill wear it every day for you to see!

    I shook my head with a smile: I think its better not to. Its tough to wear it on.

    Mom lightly spun around with a smile then grabbed hold of my hand. I was initially worried she would have problems due to not being used to clothes, but she looked fine. I held her hand and nodded, This is a very formal banquet, Mom. Will you feel slightly nervous, since the first banquet youre attending is so grand?

    Mommy is fine as long as you are by Mommys side.

    Dragon Mom looked nervous to me despite saying that. I looked into her eyes and shook my head with a smile: Its all right, Mom. You dont have to worry. Its an important banquet, but it has nothing to do with you, so you just need to remain polite. Oh, right, one more thing. When people approach you to talk about my business, juste to me.

    Dragon Mom gave me a firm nod: Uhm, understood.

    I knew she had repeated to herself what she needed to remember in her mind countless times, and therefore wasnt worried. In actuality, myst reminder was pointless, as they couldnt change the situation even if they did do something to her.

    When the two of us stepped outside, Luna , with a smile, bowed: Your Majesty, are you ready? All of the guests have arrived. You need tomence the event. Have you prepared somebody to dance with?

    I nodded; then I pulled over Dragon Mom: Im dancing with Mom.

    Luna revealed a look of surprise. She never expected me to dance the opening dance with Dragon Mom. Usually, Id dance with Vyvyan, Elizabeth or, at the very least, Lucia. Lucia was my officially acknowledged Queen. Nier was acknowledged in the pce, too, but Lucia was the one who appeared at events. If Nier wanted to apany me at such a formal asion, shed have to apany me as a bodyguard.

    Needless to say, I didnt dare thoughtlessly dance with Vyvyan or Elizabeth, for I could only dance with one of them. Both of them put a lot of weight on it. If I pulled one of them away for a dance, the other would definitely be enraged, consequently impacting the alliance. The only way we could ensure the sess of the alliance was if I ensured they were in the right mood.

    The ball venue took up an entire hall. Being there felt different. I attended several balls in humanitysnds, and they were marvellous balls. We also held a ball at Troy City before, but it didnt feel sorge at the time. Elizabeth and Vyvyans appearances were breathtaking as usual. The two seemed as though all of the beauty on the continent was collected on them.

    Vyvyan wore a tight dress with the elves unique emerald, generously revealing the top half of her breasts. I had no idea if her fashion style had begun to change or what. I remember she used to wear a loose dress. Mommy Elizabeth wore a dress, which was still a rare sight to behold. She wore a ck crystal ne that went with her ck eyes and long hair. If my memory does me justice, it was the first time she did her hair. Her soft hair was syed behind her, but her eyes were still void of gentleness.

    Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth looked at me. I responded with a very apologetic expression and then pulled over Dragon Mom. The two of them froze up first. Then they gave me a smile to signal for me not to worry. It seemed they knew why I had to choose Dragon Mom.

    Dragon Mom held my hand. With a smile, she followed me to the centre, where we began to dance to the music.

    Vyvyan whispered to Elizabeth, If it wasnt for you, I would be the one dancing with my son right now.

    Elizabeth grumpily fired back at Vyvyan, Right back at you.

    Vyvyan softly chuckled: You want to watch her win while we fight?

    Elizabeth peered at Vyvyan with a hint of surprise. She had no idea what the elf was nning. Vyvyan extended her hand out with a smile: Do you still know how to dance after killing so many for over all these years?

    What do you want?

    Elizabeth took hold of Vyvyans hand without so much as a clue as to what Vyvyan was up to. Vyvyan yanked her over with a smile, pulling Elizabeth into her arms. Vyvyanughed: Lets go destroy their dance. Lets do it as we once did. Didnt you used to dance together with me long ago? If you still remember how to dance, then lets do it again.

    A ridiculing smile crept up on Elizabeths face. She took hold of Vyvyans hand: Im certainly all right, but how about you, Vyvyan? Youve never been a very good dancer.

    Lets see for ourselves, then. Lets see if youve aged or not.

 Book 15: Chapter 38

    Book 15: Chapter 38

    My dragon blood didnt enhance my senses by much. I did think my vision would improve considerably if I switched out my eyes for dragon eyes. I didnt regret giving the eyes to Xia, nevertheless. Despite that, however, I still woke upte at night. I felt there was somebody next to me. It was unlike Mommy Vyvyan. Normally, it would be toote by the time I reacted to her, because shed already have begun getting touchy with me. Actually, shed have gone beyond getting touchy with her hands, because Id be restrained and unable to resist. It would be more an Elizabeth thing to do to silently watch me the way I was being watched.

    I sighed: Mom, youre the Elven Queen at the moment. We wont be able to exin ourselves if somebody finds out.

    Mommy is more worried about you not willing to speak to Mommy than being discovered.

    Vyvyans voice came from the dark. I smiled but didnt sit up. Instead, I remained lying with my eyes shut: Why would I not speak to you? Youre my mom. Plus, since the Earth Dragon, I mean, since I was born, youve always been looking after me, so I love you. I always have. Ive never felt as though youve done anything wrong. Youre always my most beloved mom.

    Most beloved mom?

    Vyvyan bit down on her lip as though she was trying to confirm the authenticity of my statement. She could repeat it, but I had to confirm there was only Vyvyan present before I confirmed it for her. I didnt think Elizabeth could slip past the Valkyries and my guards without being discovered. Only Vyvyan was capable of doing that. I looked in her direction and softly chuckled: If I had to y favourites, I like you more on this side.

    I noticed a silhouette rock in the darkness when I responded. Mommy Vyvyan appeared from the darkness. She was dressed in her dark red sleepwear. The thin and light material gently swayed as she moved. Her luscious thighs moved underneath her dark red sleepwear. They reflected the moonlight. There wasnt any excess fat on her t and smooth belly. It was akin to stillke water that reflected light at night. Only one of the buttons on the chest region was done up. Her long blonde hair was down. Her blues eyes appeared slightly cold under the moonlight. She furtively came over to my bed and climbed in

    My thoughts: I cant stop her! How can I defend every corner of this bed thats a few square metres? Am I supposed topliment Luna on her urate prediction of tonights invasion? Wait, what I want to really know is how Luna knew somebody would invade my bed tonight.

    Vyvyan crawled up to me and, from behind, pulled me tightly into her embrace. I heard her deep breaths from behind. She softly giggled: Its so nice to be able to smell my son. So, so nice. Son, youre honestly too gentle You can forgive others no matter what they do. You never me people for the things they do to you. Mommy is powerless to help you. Mommy has let you down twice consecutively, yet you never med Mommy. Son, youre truly too gentle

    I allowed Mom to hug me to her hearts content. With my back to her, I replied in a soft voice, Mom, do you want to do something tonight? What did you wanting over at this time?

    No. This is good enough. Just let Mommy hold you from behind the same way Mommy held you when you were young. Let Mommy reminisce the past for a bit.

    Mommy Vyvyans voice came from behind. A chill went down my spine. I was oddly tense.

    In my mind: This is not normal. This is definitely not normal. Mommy Vyvyan is going to hug me without doing anything? I dont believe it! This is definitely not normal!

    Mommy Vyvyan sniffed me and then softly continued, Youre Mommys everything. Mommy should give up everything for you. Recently, however, Mommy hasnt felt that feeling of the past. In the past, Mommy could give you everything you wanted. Mommy was particrly happy to see you dly smile. Back then, Mommy felt the bliss of a mother and a sense of achievement. Mommy hasnt been able to give you anything recently, unfortunately. Perhaps what you want is different now. Mommy cant give you what you want anymore, so Mommy is starting to question if Mommy is still considered a mom or not.

    Moms voice sounded poignant. I suddenly understood why all Mom wanted to do was hug me from behind. It was unlike Vyvyan, but it wasprehensible. She mustve been reminiscing the past. She was probably trying to remember the time when she was an almighty mother. For Vyvyan, a mom wasnt just a title. Maybe it was because she knew deep down that she wasnt my biological mother, thus was very demanding of herself. She wanted to fulfil all of my wishes so that she could feel as though being called mom was justified.

    I turned over to look at Moms face. I solemnly said, Mom, thats now how it is. A mother isnt supposed to just always make sacrifices for her child. Ive grown up, Mom. Ive grown up. Its now my turn to do my best for you. Its now my turn to take care of you.

    A smile slowly surfaced on Vyvyans face. She touched my face and, in a quiet voice, said, That must be it. Thats what everybody around me says. The elders also said that youve grown up and should manage a region on your own. They said you should upy the North and focus on being a King. Nevertheless, Mommy forever sees your smile from when you were young no matter how Mommy looks at you. Mommy always wants to take care of you, because Mommy can never view you as an adult.

    Well, there is something you can help me with.

    Moms eyes froze for a moment then she emotionally eximed, What is it?! What is it?! Tell me, Son. As long as I can help you, just say the word!

    I nodded. I looked into her eyes and sincerely replied, Stay by my side.

    Vyvyans gaze froze. She looked at me baffled. I continued solemnly, Thats it, Mom. The one thing you can still do for me is to stay by my side. You can still help me obtain what I want, and thats you. What I want is you.

    Mommy Vyvyan smiled, and then tightly hugged me. I did my best to curl myself up and bury my head in her chest as a child would. I didnt do it for the soft mountains but to calm Mommy Vyvyan. From her chest, I quietly said, Its all right, Mom, its all right. Its fine, no matter how you see me. Ill forever be your son. Its just that I just want you now. As a mom, its only right for you to stay by your sons side, right?

    Youre right, my son. Mommy will forever see you as a child. Mommy will stay by your side. Mommy will ever leave you for as long as Mommy is still alive.

    I thought you were here.

    Before I had time to be touched by the promation, a frigid voice came from the door. Vyvyan sat up and looked in the direction of the voice. With a grin, she remarked, I knew you woulde for sure.

    Elizabeth, who was at the door, sulked. Mommy Elizabeth wasnt dressed in her sleepwear but arge shirt. It was a simple white robe that covered her legs. Unlike Mommy Vyvyan, her legs had some muscles that made one fantasise when they saw the darkness between her legs whenever she took a step. She nodded: Son, your guards require more intense training. Nobody discovered me entering.

    I thought to myself, Im willing to bet youre the only one who could enter, so I dont think my guards need more intense training.

    Mommy Elizabeth shifted her attention Vyvyan. Then, without any hesitation, she ran up to my other side and forcefully dragged me out of Vyvyans embrace. She then looked at Vyvyan behind me and asked, Son, be honest, what do you think of this unification?

    The truth is, I want to unify us this time so that you two can be by my side. I dont want any ruling rights. It doesnt matter to me who acts as the administrator for the continent. I just want to keep you by my side.

    Mommy Vyvyan tightly hugged me. I shut my eyes, nning to continue sleeping. From behind, Mommy Elizabeth gently rested her head on me before pressing me downwards so that I was lying face up. Elizabeth then grabbed my arm and clung firmly to me. She ced her hand gently on my chest.

    On the other side, Vyvyan attached herself to me, as well. The two of them squashed me in the centre. They looked at me with gentle gazes. The scene of us three together instantly turned very tender as though the sky was filled with grains of gentleness.

    Meanwhile, I was thinking, Can you two be a little cautious? Your tag team boobies face wash is lethal. I suspect you two will m me with it. If you unleash them on me, Ill probably be squashed to death I would seriously die from suffocation, wouldnt I? If Dragon Mom could smell me, I might not live to see another day

 Book 15: Chapter 39

    Book 15: Chapter 39

    Next day. Conference hall.

    All of the diplomats faced off against each other. They looked as if they ate flies; they were disgusted with each other, but they couldnt voice their disdain. The discussions of the unification of the continent were originally estimated to take a year, but the truth was that it only took one night. The human diplomats nned to end their debate with the elves and Freya opposite them but froze upon seeing Elizabeth. They never imagined Elizabeth would say one thing to them. What she said was themand of a ruler.

    Elizabethmanded, ept all suggestions, agree to the terms and conditions this time, sign the agreement the next day and unify this entire continent.

    The diplomats instantly looked devastated when Elizabeth announced that. The terms and conditions could only be considered fair to them, not perfect. There was still a lot missing from humanitys empires perspective. For instance, they wanted to upy over half of the conference hall in the future. The currency system had to be primarily favourable to humanity, and humanitys military would not except any changes nor was anybody permitted to lead them. Further, the militaries of the North and elves had to obey Empress Elizabeth.

    Only Rosvenor Empire coulde up with such overbearing terms and conditions. Freya refused all of them. Freya and the elves couldnt ept those terms and conditions, especially the one pertaining to the military. Humanitys military caused the elves excruciating suffering when they were in elvennds. Therefore, elves despised humanitys military. One of the elves conditions for was that humanitys army had to be restructured, and they had to allow an elvenmander into themander ranks.

    As for Freya, she wanted humanitys military to bemanded by the Norths King, Troy. Additionally, humanitys military was to be reorganised. If the continent was to be a united kingdom, the military couldnt continue keeping humanitys military system exclusively. All three leaders were tomand all weapons and forces. The military couldnt consist of only Elizabeths followers. Freyas concern was that humanitys military was too single-minded. If everyone in the military was Elizabeths fanatical follower, it would mean that the strongest military wouldnt obey the orders of Vyvyan or Troy. That would spell trouble for the unification of the three regions.

    Humanitys most formidable weapon was their military. Under normal circumstances, Elizabeth would never passmand to any other. If she was serious about a negotiation, she would never make apromise there. Even if the negotiations went through, itd be an alliance with ulterior motives brewing, anyway. If every race wanted to hold back for reserves sake, then that meant they didnt trust each other. If you couldnt trust each other, an alliance couldnt exist. That was what humanitys diplomats were thinking about.

    If humanitys conditions were refuted, they wouldnt trust any other race, either. Humanity was very clear on their stance. Either humanity was the main driver of the alliance or it was, take a hike, and you can all forget about this alliance.

    That was what the most normal oue for humanity shouldve been and the most realistic proposal. Humanity was the strongest race on the continent. It, logically, was natural for them to be the leader of the alliance. That applied for Elizabeth, too. Under usual circumstances, she would think the exact same way. Elizabeths ambition was to conquer the entire continent; subsequently, she would name the same conditions. Elizabeth, nevertheless, explicitly expressed that she epted all terms and conditions, which was the equivalent of the leader of the most powerful empire on the continent willingly surrendering her right to rule. As a matter of fact, it was a promation that she was willing to give everything she worked so hard for thest decade-plus to the two individuals before her. As humanitys empires strongest weapon and what all of Rosvenor Empire revered, she gave everything to Vyvyan and Troy. Hilles City, The Phoenixs Nest, may never again be able to chain down the phoenix soaring the sky.

    As the conference hall for the united kingdom would be situated at Troy City, the three rulers would have to convene at Troy City every three months, with a major conference to be held every half a year. Theyd discuss what needed to be done; in other words, the three monarchs would meet quarterly. Further, the monarchs could choose the location ording to their preferences. Henceforward, Elizabethsmands from Troy City could reach Hilles City, because Hilles City would no longer be a capital. It would just be a mere city, full stop.

    As for Elizabethsmands, they would hold weight for the elves and North, for the continent was united. The three regions didnt have distinct boundaries. The three monarchs would rule together, managing the politics,ws, economies, military and so forth. While the three regions had certain autonomous authority, all had to obey Troy, whosemands held the most weight.

    All regions would utilise the same currency system. Border taxes were not a thing. Goods could be circted. The military would be united. Paths would be open. Everyone was allowed freedom of travel. All religions would be respected. Having said that, there was one thing in particr that was of utmost importance, and that was humanity wasnt permitted to trespass into the elven forests and damage the elven forests at their own will

    Parliament shall manage everything. The entire continent was, thereby, officially united. It wasnt ruled by a single individual, but it was the first time all three powers could bring down all walls between them and rule the continent together.

    Once the contract was signed, Troy only needed to be responsible for one thing, and that was to act as the suprememander for the United Continent. In other words, the three nations militaries, including humanity and the elves militaries would bemanded by Troy, alone. Whether or not they go to war was decided at his discretion. Nevertheless, once a war broke out, the one fighting on the frontlines would be Troy Gdriel Rosvenor.

    Neither elves nor humans could ept handing the reins of their militaries over. There, at least, needed to be somebody managing their militaries. To their surprise, however, Vyvyan and Elizabeth both stated that they epted all of the conditions after just one night.

    Elizabeth made it explicit. She wasnt discussing it. She gave amand, meaning that the diplomats had to witness her, Troy and Vyvyan signing their names. Sometimes, things are very interesting. Something that couldnt be solved in a year ended up being resolved in one night and one sentence. The bill passed seemingly effortlessly.

    I looked at the documents before me. They were merely thin sheets of paper, but they radiated to me. The sheets were the future of the continent, and the future I desperately strived for. I didnt want to run a military, and then win a battle or something so that I could be remembered or even reach the greatness of Elizabeth and Vyvyan. I just wanted to be able to be with my moms. I just wanted to enable them to stay by my side, and that was it.

    Thinking back on it, it was really vexing. If my moms werent the Empress of humanity and the Queen of elves, I wouldnt be where I was. All I wanted was to unite my family, yet it required me to unite the entire continent to achieve the goal. It was no easy task, but I aplished it. I shouldve had everything I had..

    How interesting. Eyes on the document in front of me, she softlyughed.

    The corner of Elizabeths eye twitched. I was aware that she mustve really wanted to look at me, but if she did, she wouldnt be able to maintain her stern and dignified expression. Mommy Vyvyan, on the other hand, looked at me with a smile. Under her breath, she asked, Whats the matter Son? Whats interesting?

    Name. I gave a simple answer before borating with a smile, This is the most interesting agreement Ive ever seen. Mom, look, your name is Vyvyan Gdriel; Mommy Elizabeths name is Elizabeth Rosvenor, while my name is Troy Gdriel Rosvenor. Ive never seen such a strange agreement. The three people signing an agreement that shall affect the entire continent are a family.

    You can say that; however, is our goal not to unite as a family? Vyvyan held my hand underneath the table with a smile.

    Mommy Elizabeth forced herself to keep facing ahead. I knew she wanted to interact affectionately with me, but she was humanitys Empress. I smiled and then stood up. Vyvyan and Elizabeth stood up, as well. The three of us then held hands. Freya was the first to stand up and apud.

    The elves then rose to their feet. Obviously, the elves ignored Elizabeth and focused their attention on me. I was their Prince. As such, the Prince of elves was worthy of their apuse. The humans exchanged nces, but Elizabeth started to p while looking at them with a very imposing gaze. They, therefore, all stood up to begin giving their apuse. Freya narrowed her eyes as she looked at the humans next to her. Her eyes brimmed with joy and excitement, which was in in sight. She looked up at me and shouted, Long live the alliance!!

    Long live the alliance!!

    The elvennguage echoed in the hall. Elizabeth looked down at the humans and belted, Long live the alliance!! For the alliance!!

    For the alliance!!

    Id only ever seen that sort of scene in video games. The scene of soldiers raising their weapons and roaring, For the alliance, towards the sky was awesome. Although I chose to stick to a tribe back then, I felt that the roar for their alliance was awesome and awe-inspiring. I was proud established an alliance with my own hands. It was a real alliance.

    For the alliance!!

    I couldnt resist the urge to extend forth my arms and shout out to the people below, For the alliance! For the alliance!! For the alliance of humanity, elves and the North!! Long live the alliance!

    Henceforth, For the alliance, was no longer just a slogan. Henceforth, it would be the phrase countless soldiers on the frontlines roared. Of course, that included me.

 Book 15: Chapter 40

    Book 15: Chapter 40

    Freya rode alongside me atop a horse. She looked at me with a proud smile: It is finally a sess, Onii-sama. I just never thought we would seed so soon. I knew it. Those idiots contemted it for so long, but in the end, it was settled in one night.

    I smiled and touched the White Deer Kings neck: Freya, why do you make it sound as though I only managed to persuade my moms thanks tost night? I clearly relied on my own capabilities to convince the two rulers.

    A smile surfaced on Freyas face, and then sheughed but didnt say anything. I knew she didnt believe me. She thought that I subdued their hearts withst night. If I was in a modern day novel, I wouldnt rule out the possibility, since all cold and indifferent female leads had to be conquered with the one-night stand route. However, I think my affection metre with Vyvyan and Elizabeth was maxed out right from the beginning.

    To be frank with you, Onii-sama, at the ball a few nights ago, somebody asked me about my household, in other words, the Vestalia Household.

    Freya came closer to me, but her horse fearfully nced at the White Deer King. Nevertheless, the White Deer King seemed to be in a fantastic mood, so she didnt mind the horse getting closer. From my side, Freya looked ahead and, in a gentle voice, borated, I have not heard of that surname in a long time. There is rarely anybody who mentions that surname to me. Honestly, I think they were trying to use my household as a means of saying something to me.

    So, what about you?

    I, myself, had honestly forgotten the household. Despite that, I quickly recalled it was Freyas surname. I always addressed her by her first name, Freya, or Sister. Those around me referred to her as Princess Freya or simply, Freya. Nobody paid any attention to her surname. In fact, some thought her surname was Rosvenor. The reality was that Mommy Elizabeth didnt allow anybody who wasnt rted to the royal family onto the family tree.

    In truth, Freya wasnt so grateful, and she didnt have a desire to stay by my side or something when we first met. We merely had an agreement. She gave me everything she had, and Id help her revive her household. Frankly, I forgot about the job I honestly forgot about it Freya never brought it up with me again nor did she ask me to do anything. As a matter of fact, she never bothered with her household. She never even mentioned her surname. I had so many things of my own to deal with that I forgot about it.

    It does not matter to me, replied Freya. I have almost entirely forgotten about it. Although I once wanted to revive my household, I now no longer care. I once found my purpose in life through the Vestalia Household, since I would not be able to define how I belong here without the household. Afterwards, though, I found a home by your side.

    Freya softly chuckled as she turned to look at me. She then went on, I am happy as long as I am by your side. I feel the feeling of having a family when you are by my side. I can only experience the feeling of family by your side. My surname is in the past. I am now very happy just to hear King Troys Freya.

    I stretched my hand out. Freya realised my intention and smiled. She then reached out to tightly grab hold of my hand. Smiling, she added, To me, I am happy as long as I have you by my side. As for households or whatnot, that is of no concern to me. I can experience what a family is for as long as I am by your side. You truly are a frightening man, huh? I thought I was a determined and resolute woman, yet I lost the determination to pursue even myst request.

    Youre the same as Ling Yue.

    Miss Ling Yue is still trying, whereas I have given up, exined Freya. With that said, I do not have any regrets. I think Miss Ling Yue must feel the same way. The two of us made different choices, but why did I not obtain the love that Miss Ling Yue obtained?

    Freya looked at me with her eyes narrowed and a mischievous smile. She looked as though she wanted to say something. Iughed: You havent grown up yet. Youre the same as my daughters to me.

    So, will you be doing that to your daughters in the future?

    What?

    That would be what we did at Troy City, of course. The mischievous smile on Freyas face became more and more apparent: I now somewhat understand why Miss Nier is so infatuated. After all, I never experienced something so nice before. It feels the same as being melted. No wonder why Miss Nier is in love with that.

    How could I do that to my daughter?!

    Freya seemed to be able to find endless joy out of teasing me. She wiped her smile off, but she looked at me with joy. She grinned: Your Majesty, do you intend to return just now? We are out at the moment. If you furtively go off to see Miss Ling Yue, I believe Queen Consorts Nier and Lucia will understand. I will not mention it, either.

    Luna, who was behind us the entire time, looked at us with a smile and asked, Do I need to follow you, then?

    I thought about it and replied, No. Luna, you and Freya return to the Imperial Pce first. Ill stay at Ling Yues ce for two days and be back. By the way, Freya, there will definitely be lots of iing work during this next period of time. Im entrusting it all to you.

    Freya dawdled before asking, Are you not going to punish me?

    Punish you? Forget it. I should be a fair and just King, but Im also a qualified brother. I turned around to look at Dragon Mom who was intently watching me with a smile the entire time. With a smile, I said, Mom, you head on back first. Return to the Imperial pce in the North. Ill be back soon. While youre at it, please look after my wives.

    As soon as she heard me ask her to take care of my wives, Dragon Moms expression radiated. She was eager to prove herself to me. She puffed out her dangerous breasts. I noticed Freyas envious, yet jealous, gaze on Dragon Moms jiggling breasts. Freyas breasts were very simr to a childs She was still growing, though, so theyd continue to develop

    Leave it to me. My sons wives are my children, too, not to mention my cute granddaughters. I will definitely take good care of them!! Dragon Mom was full of confidence.

    I smiled then turned to Luna. Luna gave a small nod. Luna could keep Dragon Mom in control without Lucia. I smiled, and then steered the White Deer King in another direction.

    I was actually excited and eager to see Ling Yue. Make that very excited. I really wanted to see my Liu Yue. Liu Yue was different to my other girls. She was already capable of more advancedprehension. I really enjoyed being around Liu Yue. My heart literally melted with her calling me, Daddy.

    ==============

    Current time at Ling Yues estate.

    Mommy, I dont want to have a bath

    Ling Yue folded her arms as she looked at Liu Yue, who was at the edge of the bathtub and putting up a resistance. She authoritatively said, You must have a bath! As a girl, you must pay attention to your body. If your body is dirty, would any guy like you?

    Ling Yue unhappily pouted, and then muttered under her breath, But my tail gets so heavy when its wet, and it sticks to my body. It would be so nice to not have this tail. This tail is so annoying.

    Dont be silly. Our tail is our tribes pride! This is what you should be most proud of as a young girl of the Moon Fox Tribe! Its also your most valuable asset. Your tail is the most precious gift you give your husband in the future.

    Liu Yue knew that she couldnt dissuade her mom when she saw how stern her mom was. Plus, her mom was particrly serious when it came to her tail. Liu Yue, therefore, had to enter the bath and dip herself in the hot water.

    If I didnt have a tail clinging to my body, a hot bath would probably feel very soothing, thought Liu Yue.

    Ling Yue sat down to one side and ced her hand on the edge of the bathtub. She watched her daughter y with her toys in the water. With a gentle smile on her face, she watched the steam whisk into the air. She wagged her long tail around gently. After a short moment, she suddenly remarked, Its not annoying.

    What, Mom?

    Liu Yue was surprised. She had no clue what her mother was saying. Ling Yue chuckled: I was saying that its not annoying to have your tail stuck to your body. I once bathed with your father, but we bathed in cold water instead of hot water. At the time, Mommys fur was wet and stuck to Mommys body, but Mommy wasnt ufortable. In fact, it was somewhat warm, since your dad was on top.

    Liu Yue nodded. She seemed to understand, yet not. Ling Yue then giggled: Its a blissful experience to bathe with the person you love. It feels warm even if you bath in cold water. Just bear with it for now, Honey. Youll eventually find your bliss in the future.

    But Im very happy when Im with Daddy. Mommy, Mommy! Can I bathe with Daddy in the future?!

    No!! Ling Yue stood up and looked at sternly said, Hes my husband, not yours. You can bathe with your husband. The privilege of bathing together with your father belongs to me!

    So petty!

    I cant share when ites to this! Youll understand in the future! Oh? A guest? What?! His Majesty? Oh All right All right Ill go get changed You, Liu Yue, you wash up properly! Noing out!! Come back! Come back! You havent gotten dressed! Come back!

 Book 15: Chapter 41

    Book 15: Chapter 41

    Honestly, when I first saw a naked young girl run over to hug me, I was startled. However, the young girl ran over and threw herself right at me. She then wrapped her wet tail around to my back. I, therefore, knew that she was my daughter, Liu Yue.

    I picked her up. She pped her tail against my clothing. She hugged my head with a smile and kissed my forehead. With a smile, she then eximed, Daddy! Daddy is back! Daddy is back!

    Liu Yue!! I swear to god I will give you a lesson tonight! How can you run out without any clothes on?! You havent gotten dressed yet! How indecent! Also, your tail is covered in dirt from the courtyard! Tell me how you resemble a girl in any capacity!!

    Ling Yue rushed out from the house and red in our direction. Liu Yue climbed up to my shoulder as though she had found backup andpletely ignored her mom. She tightly hugged me. Iughed as I pulled her around by her small butt and hugged her. Ling Yue ran up to me. She looked at me first and gave me a gentle smile. She said, Youre back, Dear. Let me deal with Liu Yue, first.

    No! I dont want to leave Daddy! I want Daddy to give me a bath!

    Liu Yue! Did I not already exin that you cant?!

    Liu Yue turned around and whacked Ling Yue in the face with her tail before pulling a funny face. Ling Yue evidently didnt expect her own daughter to give her that treatment; Ling Yue was exasperated. Drops of water coursed down her face. Said water came from Liu Yues tail.

    Wow!! You dare hit Mommy?! You dare whack Mommy with your tail?!

    The fur on Ling Yues tail stood up. I smiled and hugged Liu Yue even tighter. I then removed my cape and hugged Liu Yue. Ling Yue angrily looked at her daughter, while Liu Yue, who was curled up in my arms, looked at her Mom with pleasure. She swung her tail with all her might to drive Ling Yue away. Ling Yue nced at me and frowned: Dont think that you can be insolent, because your daddy is backing you! The rules and schedule we initially agreed on will still proceed!! You must follow it! Youve now made a mistake, so go to the reflection room!

    Liu Yue looked at Ling Yue and righteously eximed, No! Whats wrong about wanting to bath with Daddy?! Youre clearly just petty, Mommy! Youre making me reflect, because you dont want to let me be with Daddy! Im not in the wrong! Im Daddys daughter, so why cant I be with my Daddy! Im not in the wrong!

    Liu Yue rendered Ling Yue speechless. I kissed Liu Yues cheek with a smile. Liu Yue tightly gripped my cloak and looked at her mom with a smug look. I touched her head: Okay, okay, okay, Daddy will give you a bath, then. But you need to make up with Mommy first. How could you hit Mommy in the face with your tail? Shes your mom and Daddys wife at the end of the day. Daddy wont be happy to see somebody hit Daddys wife.

    Liu Yue seemed to understand or maybe not. Either way, she nodded. Then, I extended my hand out. With a smile, I said, Apologise to Mommy, and then Daddy will give you a bath. Youre wet right now. If we continue to stay here, youll catch a cold Ah, Evelyn, Leah, hello.

    Leah and Evelyn walked over hand in hand. I gave the two a greeting with a smile. Leah nodded with a smile: Wee back, Your Majesty. Did you just go out for business ande back?

    Yes. It was important business, I guess.

    Ling Yue looked at the two of them and courteously said, Miss Evelyn, I would like to bother you and Miss Leah to buy some groceries. Please buy some fresh fruit and vegetables. Oh, right, and a bottle of wine would be nice.

    Evelyn and Leah werent maids, but merely two individuals lodging at Ling Yues ce. Moreover, Evelyn was the former ruler of the North, so Ling Yue still held the former in very high regard. The two nodded. Ling Yue touched her dress. I smiled as I took out my wallet from my belt and handed it to Ling Yue. Truthfully, I didnt have much money in my wallet, since I didnt need money in the Imperial Pce. The wallet came from the first time I went to Hilles City, so I even had some coins from Castor in there. Usually, markets had currency exchangers, so I didnt need to worry.

    The two of them left with the money, but Ling Yue whispered something in their ears. The two turned and left on their horses with a smiles. Ling Yue then came back and took Liu Yue off me. Liu Yue looked at her mom with concern. She reached out with her small hands to wipe the water on her mom. She softly apologised, Sorry, Mom. I shouldnt have done that.

    Youre my daughter. What can I do?

    Ling Yue revealed a hopeless smile. She then hugged Liu Yue and gave her a kiss on her face. Liu Yue tightly wrapped herself with the cloak. The cloak did belong to me, after all. Ling Yue passed Liu Yue to me: You win. In that case, let your father give you bath, then.

    Giving Liu Yue a bath took a lot of time, but it also made me really happy. Watching her y in the water with a bright smile was very enjoyable to me. If the water didnt get cold, Id bet Liu Yue would y in the water forever. While I was there, Liu Yue yed with me, wetting my clothes.

    Afterwards, we enjoyed our meal. I noticed Ling Yues gentle and affectionate gaze on me the entire time. I filled her in on what recently happened, but she didnt seem to care about it. She only knew that I had another ce to go to; hence, she wasnt too happy.

    Ling Yue, I have a gift for you.

    After we finished eating, Ling Yue and I had time alone, which was rare for us to have. I grabbed my bag from the hall. I took out a dress from my bag. Ling Yue was pleasantly surprised enough to smile when she saw the fire red dress. Proud, she wagged her tail. It was a unique dress from Troy City and dyed with the best elven dye. The red colour waspletely different to a usual red dress. The colour was gentler and brighter. It looked as though it was fluorescent at night.

    This is a dress dyed with elven dye. However, Ling Yue, Im not sure of your exact sizes, so I bought one roughly your size. If required, modify it yourself.

    Ling Yue nodded. She looked at her dress she had on and lovingly caressed it. In a soft voice, she said, Although you dont have my sizes, it looks about my size. It seems that you still love me.

    Ling Yue and I sat down. I was slightly embarrassed, because, in truth, I had Luna try it on as a model. Ling Yue affectionately hugged my arm and leaned onto my chest. I lowered my head to kiss her lips, and she intimately reciprocated the kiss. Voice soft, she inquired, We didnt have time to do anything thest time you came. How long do you n to stay for this time?

    Under normal circumstances, Id have to leave tomorrow, but Ive changed my mind. I n to stay for, at least, two days to spend some quality time with you and Liu Yue.

    Ling Yue nodded with a smile, and then embraced me. Leah shouldve taken Liu Yue to bed by then. Liu Yue was reluctant to go, but Ling Yue used her position as her mother to pressure her. Hence, she had no choice but to follow Leah to bed. Further, Leah forcefully took Liu Yue away with her most determined kiss. Although Liu Yue and I didnt want to separate, I understood what Ling Yue was thinking of doing.

    Ling Yue softly giggled. I picked up a small pouch and ced it in her hand: I dont know how old Liu Yue is, so the only thing I could buy her was a scarf. Its the same red colour.

    Ling Yue grumpily sulked, You better, personally, give this to her. The littless is so clingy to you now. She wouldnt be happy if she got it from me. Honestly speaking, Im even getting jealous of her being with you.

    Iughed then kissed Ling Yues lips: Shes our daughter, isnt she? Isnt it normal for a daughter to like her parents? You dont need to be jealous. Liu Yue is still a kid, yet youre so jealous. It appears that your choice to note to the pce was a very correct one.

    Ling Yue pouted and bemoaned, To be honest, if thats how youre putting it, I must ask: what do you do with your wives every day in the Imperial Pce?

    Uh, that, I guess.

    I pressed Ling Yue down onto the sofa. Ling Yue excitedly wagged her tail. She grabbed me by my chest and pulled me down. She looked into my eyes with a smile and whispered, The opening in my dress is at the back. You cant undo it from this position.

    Didnt I gift you a new one?

    I pressed my hands onto Ling Yues chest and then tried to rip her dress. Ling Yue grabbed my wrist to supposedly stop me, but she had a bright, proud smile on her face when she looked at me. Without Liu Yue in the way, we could enjoy the beauty of the life of a husband and wife. Ling Yues tail wiggled underneath her. I knew she wouldve clung to my waist if she could.

    I tore Ling Yues clothes and pressed down on her sulent skin. She tightly hugged me and quickly whispered next to my ear, Liu Yue isnt here. I told Evelyn and Leah to keep watch on Liu Yue. Stay with me tonight. Theres only me. Dont worry about Lucia, Liu Yue or whatever. Right this moment, youre my husband.

    I didnt know if it was her physiological reaction as a fox or a human, but it was the exact same as Niers.

    Ah! Daddy! Youre bullying Mommy!

    Suddenly, we heard shouting from behind us. Ling Yue and I both shuddered. We then spun around to see Liu Yue looking at us with a shocked expression. Leah then came running over here to tightly hug Liu Yue. She reprimanded the young girl, Miss Liu Yue! How can you just leave?!! Didnt I say you cant disturb your Daddy and Mommy?!

    But Daddy is bullying Mommy!

    Th-This isnt bullying Mm How do I put it? Mm In any case, youll learn about it when youre with somebody you like in the future!!

    I like Daddy right now, so can I do this with Daddy in the future?

    Ling Yue sat up with an aggravated expression. She yelled at Liu Yue in a loud voice, No!! You absolutely may not! Hes my husband. You have to find your own husbandter! I wont let youy your hands on my husband!

 Book 15: Chapter 42

    Book 15: Chapter 42

    Queen Sylvanas

    Whats the matter, Lucia?

    Sylvanas turned around to face Lucia, who was sitting on the bed. Lucia handed Sylvanas a bag of clothes and, with a smile, asked, The maid forgot to take the clothes. Could I please bother you to take these clothes to theundry?

    Ah, sure, sure. Leave it to me.

    Sylvanas was thrilled as soon as she heard there was something to do. She cheerfully took the clothes off Lucia. Some of the clothes belonged to Lucia, while some of the other clothes were tiny. Nona and Vera watched Sylvanas with curious gazes. They rarely ever saw Sylvanas, but Sylvanas looked at them with a gentle gaze, so the two girls knew she meant no ill will.

    Sylvanas took the clothes with peace of mind, and she used the opportunity to go to the bed to touch the faces of the girls. It couldnt really be considered touching, but more so gently sliding her hand across. She was afraid shed hurt the girls. She could stab a fork through a table, so she was very frightened of her own strength. Nona grabbed Sylvanass finger with a smile. Sylvanas juddered. She looked at Nona warily; she even stopped breathing due to her fear of hurting Nona. Nona scanned Sylvanas finger out of curiosity, and then exchanged eye contact with Vera. She then put Sylvanas finger into her mouth.

    Ah!

    Sylvanas exmation startled Lucia. Nona sucked on it a few times then let go. Bored, she turned her head away. Nona had no interest in her. Sylvanas nkly looked at her hand. She looked as though she was relishing the sensation of Nona sucking on her finger.

    Lucia looked at Sylvanas feeling bewildered. From the perspective of elves, dragons had always been a highly dangerous species. After all, they once fought a war against elves and kidnapped male elves. Therefore, Lucia was tense. What was she meant to do if Sylvanas got angry? She knew she couldnt defeat Sylvanas.

    I shall leave now, then. After a brief moment, Sylvanas nodded and then left with the clothes.

    Lucia let out a breath of relief. Freya told them that Sylvanas was actually very easy to get rid of. All you had to do was keep feeding her jobs. Freya managed to discern long ago that Sylvanas wanted to chase the feeling of belonging at home. Hence, it would be better to give her work than if you were polite to her. In truth, Freya was vignt of the creature she didnt understand, for she was cognizant of how powerful and frightening dragons were. Having a dragon in the pce meant there were countless things that could potentially happen. Only Ying and Vyvyan together could control Sylvanas if it came down to it. Otherwise, her brother would have to keep Sylvanas in line. Vyvyan and her brother werent present at the moment. Everybody who was left had to ensure they didnt anger the dragon.

    Nier was fairly neutral towards Sylvanas, but Lucia was genuinely very fearful of her. As such, Lucia did exactly as Freya taught her. Lucia was still afraid of Sylvanas, nheless. She tensed up whenever Sylvanas approached her. She was very scared that her children would get hurt. The scary part was that Nona and Vera didnt seem to be afraid of Sylvanas and, in fact, dared to y with her. Perhaps what made Lucia feel awkward was the fact that Sylvanas was her husbands mother. She, subsequently, had to meet Sylvanas every day.

    Sylvanas stood at the door and spaced out. She looked at the finger that Nona sucked. She never had the experienced. It felt as though an electric current ran through her heart when Nona suckled on her finger. It immediately rendered her sad. The truth was she was craving some sexual activity recently, but for some reason, she was embarrassed to bring it up with Troy. She suddenly felt unsettled. After Nona sucked her finger, she suddenly became as gentle as a mother, but she immediately came back to her senses, as she knew Nona wasnt her child.

    Although she had acknowledged Troy as her son, and Troy always called her Mom, not to mention that everybody else also acknowledged her status and didnt question her, she knew she didnt give birth to Troy. He was already a grown man when she met him, so she couldnt find the feeling of being a mother. She did have a lot of desires

    After Inard, Sylvanas never had any romances with male elves. Troy was very simr to the man she liked, so her heart palpitated when she was around him. Further, she felt at ease after seeing what he did with Vyvyan, because she reasoned that her son could do that with her.

    Sylvanas thought, Can my son give me an egg? I just need one. I honestly really want a family member, not one I just acknowledged, but a true family member. I was shocked when I was at Troy City, not because of how much it prospered, since we dragons were pretty much the same when we gathered. What I was truly surprised with was how there were so many humans who had created a civilisation thatsparable to the dragon races prospering civilisation, yet Im still all alone.

    Im the only dragon. My child doesnt count as a dragon. If he didnt bath in my dragon blood, he wouldnt have inherited anything from me. I dont just want a family. I want a family that truly belongs to me, a family that was established by dragons.

    Sylvanas wasnt certain if there were any other dragons who survived. After she grew up, she never saw any other dragon. All of the dragons basically vanished overnight, leaving just her mother who was unable to open her eyes. From that day forward, she grew up alone, hunting for food then gazing at the moon overhead and spacing out. Nobody ever spoke to her again. She had lost count of how long she hadnt spoken and even questioned if she was capable of speaking.

    The man Sylvanas loved wasnt a dragon but an elf. It was blissful with him, yes. Still, she wanted to see another dragon. Sylvanas felt even lonelier upon seeing so many humans and elves when she was all alone. Vyvyan and Elizabeth had members of their own race behind them, but she didnt.

    What truly saddened Sylvanas over the centuries was loneliness. The dragon race was the most powerful race on the continent; sadly, loneliness was still a fearsome enemy to them. They were afraid of loneliness. She hadnt had a singlepanion or heard a single voice in centuries. There was no living organism that was willing to appear before her. She was so lonely that she asionally considered death, for it felt as though she was the only person left in the world. She just couldnt see a meaning in continuing to live.

    The more powerful and smarter Sylvanas grew, the more she feared loneliness. The reason she was really eager to do things nowadays was because she wanted to tell herself that she was doing things for her family, and that she wasnt lonely, since there were people waiting for her. The feeling was wonderful and blissful. She didnt have as much time to rest, but she felt fulfilled.

    The only thing she was unhappy about was not having apanion. Perhaps it was what was meant by taking a mile when given an inch. Sylvanas didnt really want Troys help with it, as even if she did give birth to a child with Troy, their child wouldnt be a pure dragon.

    Sylvanas thought, Am I the only pure dragon left? My races poption doesnt match up. The remains I located in the desert dont match up. However, the continent is massive. Some dragons were in the elvennds, but female dragons cant satisfy me. What I want is to locate all of the other survivors of my race. I want to find another dragon who can reproduce with me and give birth to a pure descendant. Id be satisfied to know that theres still another dragon kin of mine, even if theyre in some tiny vige.

    Sylvanas let out a sigh, and then went to theundry to drop off the clothes. She looked at the childrens clothing. There was a hint of envy and anticipation in Sylvanass gaze. She touched the tiny clothing with a smile.

    Humans and elves are truly interesting. After all, theyre races which dont have scales. But I must say, these small clothes are very cute. Are there any other dragon kin remaining? The thoughts kept weighing on Sylvanas mind.

    ========

    Current time at Ling Yues estate.

    Liu Yue cheerfully looked at the scarf in her hand. She was so excited and eager to wear it on despite it not being winter. Ling Yue sat to one side and drank her tea in her new dress. She was holding hands with me underneath the table. She then stomped on my boots. I admit I made a stupid mistake. Ling Yue found out that my boots were made using fox fur, so she wasnt too happy.

    Im not angry about it, since foxes have little to do with us from the Moon Fox Tribe.

    I thought, Okay, so can you stop stomping on my foot?

    Ling Yue ced her teacup down, and then looked at Liu Yue. Sheughed in quiet voice: But the Moon Fox Tribe is pretty much extinct, with me being the sole survivor. Now that we have Liu Yue, however, Im sure the Moon Fox Tribe will be revived in the future. Im sure of it.

    I gave Ling Yue a smile: Want to have another child, then?

    Ling Yue shook her head with a smile: Im not a birthing device. Liu Yue is still young. If Im pregnant again, who will take care of her? Plus, I wont allow anybody to approach me during my pregnancy. What am I to do if I identally hurt Liu Yue? So, lets leave that for future consideration.

    True.

    I nodded. I peered outside the window and pondered, Though the Moon Fox Tribe is virtually extinct, Im sure the tribe will be revived. What about the dragon race, then? What about the dragon race thats in the same boat as the Moon Fox Tribe? Are there truly no more dragons?

 Book 15: Chapter 43

    Book 15: Chapter 43

    Liu Yue was finally able to sleep together with her whole family for a night. Ling Yue was satisfied afterst night, after all, so she was willing to sleep together tonight.

    Hehe. Liu Yue, who was between Ling Yue and I, blinked her eyes at me, Daddy, did Mommy do something wrongst night? Why wont anybody tell me what you didst night no matter who I ask?

    Iughed. Ling Yue sternly looked at me. She didnt n to tell Liu Yue what happened. I looked at Liu Yue and caressed her tiny head. With a smile, I exined, You will learn in the future. Youll find out in the future. Daddy will tell you in the future. If Daddy tells you now, Mommy will get angry.

    Liu Yue rolled over to face the ceiling and unhappily griped, Daddy, you always treat me as a kid. Im already several months old!

    You are a kid, though.

    I rubbed her head and hopelessly smiled. I couldnt tell her that a child who was only several months old should still be lying down and unable to leap over to hug her father. Ling Yue caressed Liu Yues head: Hurry up and sleep, Liu Yue. Daddy has to leave tomorrow.

    Liu Yue hugged my arm and sadly said, Daddy is leaving again? Daddy has juste back. Daddy, can you stay for a bit longer? You leave so quickly every time. I havent had the chance to y with you yet. I still have so many things I want to show you. I want to stay by your side forever. Mommy is always bossing me around.

    Ling Yue coldly looked at her daughter: Youre a daughter of the Moon Fox Tribe, you know? How can you be like other kids? When youre out there in the future, youll be representing the cultured and erudite Moon Fox Tribe and, even more so, your fathers reputation. If I dont teach you well, youll be an embarrassment.

    I can get a home tutor for Liu Yue from the Imperial Pce for her future education.

    I gave Liu Yues small head a rub. Honestly, I wasnt too willing to let my daughter go to school. Having attended school myself, I knew how many guys start trying to woo girls at a young age. Furthermore, I knew that Liu Yue may still be a child, but she was my child with Ling Yue. Liu Yue would definitely grow up to be a beauty, so Id have all sorts of little squirts trying to date my Liu Yue. I would never agree to that. Liu Yue must wait until shees of age for marriage to to to tell them to piss off!! Thered never be a man whod treat Liu Yue as well as I do. Who else out there would possibly be devoted and treat Liu Yue wholeheartedly? There was no way Id ever trust a guy Id never met with my Liu Yue!! Id never allow it! Id only be able to let go if Liu Yue truly liked him and was willing to leave me. Else, how were they supposed to prove they truly loved my daughter?!

    Liu Yue touched my face. In a scared voice, she asked, Daddy, whats the matter? Your expression looks so weird

    I hugged Liu Yue tightly: Liu Yue, you wont leave Daddy, will you?

    Liu Yueughed; she then hugged me back just as tightly: Of course not. I like Daddy the most. Daddy is so gentle and when Im with Daddy, I dont have to do so many annoying things. I dont want to leave Daddy. I want to always be with Daddy. Always. I want to always be with Daddy!

    Uhm, uhm!

    I cheerfully hugged Liu Yue, but then I noticed Ling Yue looking at me with a very strange gaze. She snorted: You better not try anything with your own daughter, you sick beast. Shes your daughter, not your woman. Additionally, I intend to send her to school. I dont want her to stay at home. She cant always stay at home when shes a member of the Moon Fox Tribe. I, too, went to school

    There were schools during your time?

    There is a school if I say there is! Whatever the case, theres a school at the nearest city. I cant let Liu Yue always live a sheltered life. Members of the Moon Fox Tribe must be able to bear hardship. The Moon Fox Tribe members arent ignorant, jaded nobles. She must surround herself with others; otherwise, people wont treat our Moon Fox Tribe well.

    Liu Yue hesitated for a moment. Going to school wasnt horrible to Liu Yue. After all, Ling Yue was strict with her at home already.

    Ling Yue looked at me with an absolutely firm expression. She didnt appear as though she intended to ept my request. She grabbed my nuts underneath the nket, leading me to suddenly realising why Ling Yue was so insistent on sending Liu Yue to school Ling Yue loved Liu Yue very much, since she was her only daughter but was very strict with her. I nned to have my Daisy, Nona and Vera schooled in the pce, though. That was good enough.

    I caressed Liu Yues head: If youre going to school, Liu Yue, you must remember to neverply with any boys request; refuse to go out with them and turn down all gifts they offer you. Most importantly, if a boy says he likes you, loves you and wants to be with you, tell Daddy. Daddy promises he wont make it to ss the next day.

    I was as serious as a judge. If they dared to seduce my daughter, surely it was worth the death penalty.

    What nonsense are you spouting? Hurry up and sleep. Dont you have to return to the Imperial Pce tomorrow?

    Ling Yue was unable to put up with me, so she turned over to give me her back, and then ignored the two of us. That said, she continued resting her long tail on my back. I took in a deep breath and gazed at the ceiling: Honestly, I dont know what I should do when I get back. Ive already obtained everything I want. I honestly dont have anything to do now.

    Ling Yue swiftly rolled over and grumbled, If theres no work, stay here for a few more days, then. You can always be with those women around you, so its not preposterous for you to stay here with me for a week, is it? Look at Liu Yue. She looks forward to seeing you every day, yet you only stay for two days every time you visit.

    Yeah, yeah, Daddy, stay with me for a few more days, okay? I want to be with you. Please.

    Liu Yue hugged me around my neck and acted coquettish. I pondered it for a moment. I seriously didnt have any work. I could just leave it all to Freya. Vyvyan and Elizabeth didnt need me on their end anymore. If there was something I had to do I couldnt think of anything If I had to name something, it would be to visit Ying and Xias ce. While I was at it, I could see if we could expand. We now controlled the entire continent. We should, therefore, expand further beyond.

    Dragon Mom had me covered financially. She didnt seem to need me to do anything except spend time by her side. In addition, I had only been out for a few days. I figured Lucia and Nier could understand. I just needed to write them a letter and have it delivered to the Imperial Pce.

    All right, then. Daddy will stay with you for a few days. Daddy will stay with you for one week, but thats the absolute longest Daddy can stay, since your sisters are still waiting for Daddy.

    Ling Yue froze for a moment. She looked as though she recalled something. She questioned, Should we let them meet? Those three are Liu Yues sisters, after all

    I think its better not to yet. Daisy and the other two arent even able to sit up yet, while Liu Yue here already knows how to ask to be spoilt. She wouldnt believe us if we said they were her sisters.

    Ling Yueughed. Then, she touched Liu Yues small head. Liu Yue was so excited that she was ready to leap up. With a smile, Ling Yue said, She is a descendant of the Moon Fox Tribe, after all. Our children grow very quickly. When I see Liu Yue, I see our tribes future. I will make sure Liu Yue bes a qualified member of our tribe. That way, well be able to revive our tribe. I cant allow our Moon Fox Tribe to disappear, and we cant end our exceptional traditions. I must revive our tribe! I am thest member, after all.

    When she said that, Ling Yue looked at me with a weird gaze. I caressed Liu Yues tail at the same time. Liu Yue fell asleep on my chest after the delightful news I was staying. Liu Yues tail felt as good as her mothers to touch. After a moment of hesitation, Ling Yue inquired, Whats wrong? Did you think of something?

    I remembered the dragon, which is Mommy Sylvanas Ling Yue, do you think Mommy Sylvanas is truly the only dragon remaining? Dragons are immensely powerful creatures. Would they truly go extinct? See, your Moon Fox Tribes extermination was premeditated, yet they still failed topletely exterminate your tribe. So, has the dragon race truly gone extinct?

    Ling Yue deliberated it for a bit before responding, Hard to say, since Im the only survivor of the Moon Fox Tribe. Its not as though Queen Sylvanas is the only survivor for no rhyme or reason. Furthermore, the dragon races civil war would be that much more intense precisely because of how powerful they are. It isnt unconvincingly impossible Queen Sylvanas is the only dragon remaining.

    I nodded then shut my eyes: I do have some things in mind. I want to help Mommy Sylvanas find somebody of the same race as herself. It would be best if we could find all of the remaining dragons.

    Ling Yue smiled: Stop thinking about it. Sleep. Youll find everything in your dreams. Dragons are a species that have vanished for centuries. You want to find a group of them? Youre only going to find them in your dreams, so sleep.

 Book 15: Chapter 44

    Book 15: Chapter 44

    The question from yesterday did, indeed, somewhat stump me. After all, I saw Sylvanas lonely gaze at Troy City. She felt lonely upon seeing so many elves and humans, since she no longer had any kin of the same race. As the only dragon, she was bound to feel incredibly lonely. I wasnt educated on dragons. The extent of my knowledge was that they wererge and powerful. However, I knew some things, which I learnt about from Ling Yue and the elves. The dragons went extinct, because of their own in-fighting; but nheless, they were a race that created countless glories. Would they really wipe each other all out during a war against themselves?

    Should I help Dragon Mom search for fellow dragons? was what I thought about.

    Ling Yue tried to revive her tribe and would rather forsake everything to achieve that. I could sense the pride and nostalgia she felt for her tribe. I think she was jealous of Nier and Lucia, but also nostalgic to a certain degree when she was in their presence. She once lived the life they since marrying me lived. She lived in arge home with family, rtives and friends around her, not to mention she had lots of maids following her to take care of her. After her tribes extermination, she was the only member remaining member of her tribe. That was why she felt lonely and reminisced the past. As a result, she was determined to stay at her ce even though it meant she had to give up everything she could have.

    So, the question was, would Dragon Mom feel the same way as Ling Yue? While Dragon Mom had never brought it up with me, perhaps she already deemed it impossible. Dragon Mom cherished the life she currently had, and she was always doing her best to assimte with us, since that was what she desired. Still, I assumed that sort behaviour of hers would cause her to miss the past, where she was with other dragons, the boundless honour and pride they established even more. She never indicated to me that she wanted to revive her race or anything. In saying that, I was certain that she missed the past and her family, nheless. Was that a good thing for her, though? Actually, the better question would be, was that good for me?

    Ling Yue resided at her estate with Liu Yue. I didnt live with them. I wasnt even sure how many times I could visit. Recently, I only came to stay for a few days when her house happened to be on the way of wherever I was headed. Once I was back at the Imperial Pce I might not have been able toe whenever I pleased. To top it off, if Liu Yue went to school, I might not be able to see her when I visited. Ling Yue was aware of that. She knew full well how lonely life would be on her own, yet she voluntarily stayed here in order to revive her tribe.

    I questioned myself, How about Dragon Mom? If she knew that her dragon kin were still around somewhere, she would excitedly run to them, right? If that was the case, she wouldnte back again, would she?

    I did care a lot about Dragon Mom, and I called her mom, but we werent blood rted at the end of the day. I had scales, but that was only because I used her blood. I wasnt born with them. The only connection between us was a dead elf. The link between us was so fragile that a single sentence could undo it. If Dragon Mom learnt she still had dragon kin still alive to be found somewhere, she may just leave and have her own kids with another dragon. Consequently, she wouldnt need to bother with me again.

    What I was truly troubled about was the dragon race itself. Dragons were the nemesis of elves. I could sense the elves fear of dragons in the elvennds, and I could totally understand that. After all, the dragon race was immune to mana and possessed scales that were impervious to des. What was even more frightening was that the dragon race wasnt a race that kept to themselves. They were creatures that enjoyedbat and were very cruel. The entire continent had been united. That, however, didnt change the fact that dragons inherently couldnt get along with us. If they were capable of maintaining friendships, they wouldnt have fought amongst themselves. As such, they were an obstacle for security and stability for the continent. Once they waged war, I couldnt sit and watch. Id have to ask Ying and Xia to go and y dragons.

    If war was inevitable, who would Dragon Mom side with? On one hand, she had her dragon kin. On the other hand, I was the son of the elf she liked but wasnt rted to by blood. Which side would she pick? It was all right if she sided with me, but if she chose to help the dragons, could I show mercy?

    Thus, I was in a dilemma as to whether or not I should help Dragon Mom search for other dragons. I was at a loss for what to do. I had no jobs at the moment. If I wanted to do something, I could look into the dragons. Ling Yue, the elves and Dragon Mom all believed the dragon race was extinct, but I argued otherwise. I believed there were still other dragons alive. Since Mom was alive, why couldnt other dragons still be alive? If there were other dragons still alive, they might have formed a small society. It sounded impossible for such powerful creatures to go extinct in the blink of an eye.

    If they really were extinct, I should find evidence that they really were extinct. With that said, I first needed to get my hands on some history pertaining to the dragon race. I needed to know what they specifically went through. Since Dragon Mom didnt care about it, though, I could put it off for a few days. There was no rush to set out and investigate it immediately.

    I watched Liu Yue wag her tail as she chased down butterflies with a blissful smile on her face. I could afford ignore the North for the meantime. What I needed to focus on then was Liu Yue. I wanted to spend some quality time with Liu Yue and Ling Yue while I had the week.

    Ling Yue walked up to my side and ced a small basket of food on the ground. She then bunched up her dress and sat down next to me. She watched Liu Yue cheerfully run around and whined, Running around with her tail wagging around, how unbing of ady of the Moon Fox Tribe. I really question if she forgot all my teachings. Youre not being a good influence here, either. Ive always been trying to keep her in line, but youve undone all my teachings in thest two days.

    While she said that, Ling Yue watched Liu Yue with a blissful smile. I pulled her into my embrace with a smile: It cant be helped. Its not my problem. Its just how Liu Yue is. If a child doesnt even have this opportunity, she would be too pitiful. Oh, right, can Liu Yue transform into a fox at the moment? Im talking about how you transform.

    She hasnt grown up yet, replied Ling Yue, with a nod. She can transform into a fox now, but shes still very young. Plus, our size when transformed is corrted to our mana. Liu Yue has great mana thanks to you. In the past, Liu Yue wouldve been raised properly, and then sent into the volcano as a sacrifice where she would have to use her mana to warm up thend. To be honest, I considered mothers who could send their children into a volcano to be noble, but now, I feel strongly reluctant to, because it would shatter my heart. They didnt have a choice, nevertheless. If they didnt do that, there would be no life in thesends. Nheless, I wouldnt hand Liu Yue over unless I was dead; else, Ill never hand her over. Ill definitely protect Liu Yue to myst breath.

    Ling Yue softly sighed, and then tightly clung to my arm. She carried on in a soft voice, Fortunately, we have you. You changed the entire North. Not only did you protect me, but our daughter, too. Liu Yue is able to y here without woes or worries thanks to you. I once thought Marvel could protect me and save the entire North. Now, though, Ivee to understand that the path I had walked up until then was far too short, and I had met far too few people.

    If the North didnt go through all that, you and I wouldnt have met. If the anthropoids didnt invade, I would never havee here. Id probably be running between elves and humanity.

    A smile surfaced on Ling Yues face. In a quiet voice, she responded, At the time I might have fled south for Liu Yues sake, then met you, then asked you to protect me and my child. Actually, Id entrust Liu Yue with you before returning to the North to sacrifice myself. Thanks to you, fortunately, none of that had to happen. Thanks to you, Liu Yue can see all these flowers. Its so great to be able to see these flowers. I never saw such beautiful flowers when I was young. All of this is just fantastic.

    Yeah, everything is fantastic now.

    I looked over to Liu Yue with a smile. Liu Yue spotted Ling Yue sitting next to me, so she quickly ran over with her hands sping something. She ran up to me with a smile and lifted her hands up. She eximed, Mommy, Daddy, look, I caught a butterfly.

    She opened her hands, allowing an enchanting blue butterfly to fly up to the sky. She frantically reacted, eximed and then desperately tried to leap up and catch it again, but a fox couldnt fly. I scrubbed Liu Yues head with a smile. I then made a wreath from flowers and wore it on her head. Liu Yue happily touched the flower wreath with a smile: Thank you, Daddy. Is this a flower wreath?

    It is. Liu Yue, you like flowers?

    I do!

    Liu Yue looked at me with absolute joy. She then looked at thewn behind her. Originally, the ce was covered with snow, but there was a softwn with flowers akin to a sky of stars there. Thend was no longer deste, but there was still something missing.

    I touched Liu Yues head : Liu Yue, in the future, Daddy will definitely take you somewhere to see even more beautiful flowers. Daddy promises!

    Flowers should bloom for my daughter, whether it was the flowers at Troy City or the field of flowers in the elvennds. All of it is the entire world I wanted to leave behind for her

 Book 15: Chapter 45

    Book 15: Chapter 45

    A letter hase from His Majesty. He said that he will be staying at Ling Yues ce for one week.

    Freya ced the letter down in front of Lucia and Nier. Because her name was written on the envelope, she was allowed to open it without any qualms. Lucia nodded, and then picked up bread from the side without ament. Nier, on the other hand, sighed with a slightly unhappy tone and whinged, Damn fox.

    You cant really say that. His Highness likes her, so it is only normal for him to stay with Ling Yue for a few days. He has a daughter there, after all. Usually, His Highness doesnt get the chance to see her, so its only fair that he visits them while hes out. Lucia looked at Nier and spoke to Nier as though she was the main wife lecturing the senseless concubine.

    Nier oddly felt insulted. She looked at Lucia and coldly scoffed, I truly dont understand how you think. Hes your man, yet youre not reacting to him being with another woman. You probably dont love His Majesty and married him merely because you want this current lifestyle of yours.

    The only person I dont want to be criticised by is you. Do I need to remind you who was behind His Highness, allowing him to leave with ease of mind before you people came along? rebuked Lucia. Lucia paid Nier no mind. Instead, she casually picked up a can of jam, and then spread a thickyer of jam onto her bread. She then looked at Nier out the corner of her eyes: True love doesnt equate to always clinging to His Highness. Its about being where he needs you. You dont know what His Highness wants most, yet you im to love him? I think Im the only one who can calmly await his return. I have never asked His Highness where he was; I only ever appeared where he needed me.

    Lucia and Ling Yue were actually on very good terms. Though what Ling Yue thought of Lucia was a question mark, Lucia was very grateful to Ling Yue, because Ling Yue once saved her. After all, she depended on Ling Yues mana to survive back then. Nier, on the other hand, didnt think well of Ling Yue.

    Lucia sighed, and then revealed a hopeless expression. She carried on, It doesnt matter. All that matters is that His Highness can return to me safely. At the very least, I know hes not somewhere dangerous this time. Also, I know hes not with somebody with ill intentions this time, so Im reassured. His Highness has finally gone somewhere safe. That, to me, is a huge improvement as it is, so Im content.

    Hearing that from Lucia, Nier suddenly seemed to realise something. She nodded with a helpless smile: Youre right. Youre actually right. Im already very d hes somewhere safe. After all, he used to always go to dangerous and strange ces without a warning. I dont think there are any more dangerous ces he can go to, though. He may be with another woman right now, but, at least, hes still alive and not in danger. Thats good enough.

    I think thatll continue to be the case from now. Im so d.

    Lucia nodded with a smile, and then bit into her bread. While their husband was with another woman, knowing that he was safe was enough. After all, in the past, when he didnte home, he was most probably somewhere dangerous or trying to face something alone. For once, he was, at the very least, somewhere safe with somebody they knew. That was enough for them.

    Sylvanas came to the table and kissed their cheeks. She greeted them with a smile: Good morning, Lucia, Nier.

    Sylvanas then sat down at the table. With a smile, she asked, Its been two days. My son should being back today, right? Will he be back during the day or night time? Do we need to prepare a weing ceremony?

    Lucia softly giggled: I do not think there is a need for that His Highness will not be back today. He said he will be staying there for a week.

    Sylvanas lingered for a moment before inquiring, You mean my son wont be back today? We have to wait a week before he returns?

    Nier nodded: Yes.

    Lucia noticed Sylvanas looked disappointed. Lucia was honestly afraid at that moment. Lucia was very afraid of Sylvanas showing irritation or anger. From her perspective, if Sylvanas was angry, destruction was inevitable. Nier, to the contrary didnt seem bothered. Sylvanas nodded with great disappointment. She then touched her face and, with a helpless smile, stated, It cant be helped, then, huh After all, I cant stop my son.

    Lucia watched Sylvanas until she calmed down a little. She then let out a breath of relief before replying with a smile, The good news is that His Highness has finally managed to go somewhere safe and do something safe. So thankfully, we do not need to fret about his safety.

    Perplexed, Sylvanas queried, Did my son often venture to dangerous ces in the past?

    Nier responded without any misgivings: It would be more correct to say that he chose to go find danger on his own ord. In those cases, he had absolutely no need to do it, but he always found a reason to endanger himself no matter what it was for. It almost seems as though it is aw of some sort. Strange things always happen around him. Despite appearing to be fine, His Majesty will definitely make it dangerous. For instance, the elves said dragons are dangerous creatures, and even sealed off the area as being out of bounds, but he still went there.

    Sylvanas contemted to herself and didnt respond or change her expression. Nier sighed: All is finally well. His Majesty will probably not go running about anymore, and there should no longer be anything dangerous around him. I honestly wish he would not do anything and stop running off to ces he has not been to before. He should just stay in the pce. If he continues to run about, he will find himself in danger again. I truly hope that does not happen again. I genuinely feel that way. I genuinely do not want to see him running out again.

    Sylvanas looked Nier, while Nier was confused as to why Sylvanas looked at her with that expression and stopped speaking. Sylvanas wasnt actually focusing on Nier. In spite of her gaze being on Nier, she had stopped thinking about what to say to them. Instead, she wandered off into her own world.

    Sylvanas spaced out: Is that how he is? Is my son always putting himself at risk? Dragons are, indeed, a very dangerous creature to elves. Its a fact that elves who barge in are either looking to die or n stupid. My son really is the kind of person who dares to go anywhere regardless of the dangers involved or how frightening it may be. Hes willing to sacrifice his life for his family. I care a lot about him. Although hes not a pure-blooded dragon, hes truly the only person whos somewhat rted to me. He also calls me his mom, so hes my son.

    In spite of having neverid an egg, Sylvanas understood the reluctance to see her own child get hurt, let alone know that hes somewhere dangerous.

    Sylvanas continued thinking, If I told my son about this, my son would go and search for dragons without any regard for the consequences or risks. Itd be fine if he didnt find any, but if he did, would the other dragons treat him kindly? The dragons have hidden themselves, so would they forgive an outsider such as my son? No, things would be much more serious than that. The dragon race would kill a child who has only bathed in dragon blood, which they refer to as defected blood.

    Additionally, if something happens during his search, these young girls here in front of me and the children I like will never see their husband and father again just because of my selfish and oundish request. What right would I have to live after my son dies? Or rather, what right would I have to continue living?

    Will I face any repercussions if I dont have fellow dragons? Ive already lived without fellow dragons for so long and nothing has happened. I can conceive a dragon egg with my son even without my own dragon kin. Our descendant could continue my dragon lineage even if he isnt a pure dragon. Thats good enough for me.

    My life wont change even if I dont find dragon kin. And, what if I do find my dragon kin? Am I going to go off and live with them? Will I then find a pure-blooded dragon, marry him and then give birth to a pure-blooded dragon? Will I just forget my son, forget all of this, abandon everything here to return to some ce I dont know and live with my own dragon kin? Is that the life that I want? Is that the ending I want? Is that the life I need? I wont be affected whether I find other dragons or not; therefore, should I send my son to dangerous ces for my iparably wilful desire? Im a mom!!

    Is something the matter, Queen Sylvanas? Did something happen?

    No, nothing.

    Sylvanas seemed to return to her senses after riding her train of thoughts to a faraway ce. She looked at Lucia, who was lost for what to do, and shook her head. She then said, Nothing happened. Nothing happened. I just thought about some things rted to my son. Im his mom, but I, frankly, dont know him well enough Its fine. Its fine One week My son will be back after one week, right? I I shall wait until then. I shall wait for one week to continue living with him.

    Sylvanas grabbed a slice of bread with a smile then tore and crushed it

 Book 15: Chapter 46

    Book 15: Chapter 46

    Daddy, Daddy, tell me a story!

    After her bath, Liu Yues scent exuded from her body. She swung her wet tail then threw herself at me to tightly hug me and act coquettish on the bed. Ling Yue came out from behind, wiping her red hair that water was dripping from. She came out dressed in just a thin bathrobe, thereby partially revealing her white skin that had a tinge of red underneath. The sight of her aroused me. If Liu Yue wasnt there, Id most likely be on top of my wife already.

    Ling Yue sternly told her daughter, Liu Yue, didnt we agree you wouldnt sleep together with Mommy today? You can sleep with Dad, but Dad is Mommys husband. We want to be together, too.

    Ling Yue seemed to be thinking what I was thinking. It was very cosy to have our family of three together, but it also meant there were many things that Ling Yue and I couldnt do. Hence, Ling Yue intended to send Liu Yue out for the night.

    Liu Yue turned around to look at her mom unhappily. She sulked, Mommy, you truly are so petty! Why is Daddy your husband? I want Daddy to be my husband when I grow up. That way, Daddy can be with me and not need you anymore!

    I noticed the fur on Ling Yues tail stand up. She looked at Liu Yue with a ferocious look and stood akimbo. She seriously eximed, Give it your best shot! Your Dad and I are truly in love! What makes you think a little fox, like you, could do us part?!

    I hugged Liu Yue with a smile. Liu Yue, feeling wronged, curled up and then looked into my eyes. She pitifully pleaded, Can I really not stay with you, Daddy? Just one night I promise to sleep on my own tomorrow

    Its useless to plead your dad! Mommy knows you. If we let you have your way tonight, youll definitely pull the same stunt again tomorrow, so go back to your room tonight. Your Sister Evelyn and Sister Leah will keep youpany. Are you still not content?!

    Liu Yue began to make a scene, crying out and covering my ears. She shouted, Daddy, dont listen to Mommy!! Dont listen to Mommy! Please, Daddy Please, just five minutes, okay? Just five minutes. Ill leave once you finish the story. Please

    Liu Yue looked at me with her puppy eyes. I smiled helplessly. I shook my head at Ling Yue. I couldnt resist against Liu Yue. Theres no father that could resist his cute daughter looking at him with puppy eyes, pleading him to let her stay with him. I surrendered. I touched Liu Yues ears. With a smile, I replied, Okay, okay, okay, Daddy will tell you a story. Daddy will read you a story.

    Ling Yue let out a heavy sigh. I tried to cate her with a smile, but I decided to wait for Liu Yue to sleep before sending her back to her room.

    Liu Yue cheerfully rolled over to my side and vigorously wagged her tail to dry it. She then leapt at me and hugged my arm. I looked at the book she handed me. The book mustve been a book from the North. It looked slightly old. Maybe it was a book Ling Yue left behind. The words were still clear, though. It was a story about dragons.

    In elven stories, dragons were forever portrayed as evil beings that burn viges, kidnapped Princesses, and the Prince would y the dragon in the end to rescue the Princess. The stories always followed that route. The fairy tale was totally wrong, as dragons didnt kidnap female elves. Male dragons considered having a child with another race as a disgrace. They wouldnt even spare a nce for other races, so they wouldnt kidnap females. Dragons only kidnapped males. If they really had to follow that route, then it shouldve been about a Princess saving the kidnapped Prince. The Prince of elves did, in actual fact, get kidnapped, but there was no Princess who came to his rescue.

    Dragonsmonly battled elves. Dragons, humans and the people of the North didnt reside together. Perhaps humans had seen dragons or heard of them before, but they had never battled them. There were stories about dragons in the humannds, too, but they were essentially all fiction produced by the authors conjured up ideas. I had never seen actual detailed records rted to dragons in humanitysnds. I never found confirmed traces of dragons having been there, either.

    As a result, humanity had tonnes of variations of stories about dragons. That was also the same reason as to why I didnt believe in the existence of dragons. Humans considered dragons to be entities that only existed in fairy tales for children. Nobody truly believed in the existence of dragons once they grew up. However, when I saw Liu Yue lift the book up, I discovered a clue.

    Normally speaking, it wasnt surprising that the North had records pertaining to dragons, for the North was where elves were exiled to. While the elves didnt embody pure bloodlines and had very poor mana, they did know about elves and dragons. Hence, it came as no surprise that there were stories of dragons there. With that said, the book wasposed when Ling Yue was young. Put another way, it had only been over a decade ago. It wasnt a very ancient book. It wasnt the type of fairy tale with mini stories, but more simr to a long novel.

    This novel told the story of how the main protagonist searched for traces of a dragon in the North, only for a dragon to kidnap him and take him to a valley, where he then lived with many other dragons. In the end, he even fell in love with the dragon and went as far as to help them defeat the invading elves.

    Perhaps that was indeed a story for children, because one could tell that the popce of the North didnt believe in dragons based on Ling Yues reaction. Actually, it would be more precise to say that elves didnt believe in their existence. If Ling Yue and my other family members didnt meet Dragon Mom, theyd assume the dragon race went extinct ages ago. Ling Yue knew a lot of stories about dragons. Still, she firmly believed they had gone extinct. She didnt believe there were other dragons still in existence.

    The story mustve been thought up for kids, intended to be reading material. Indeed, I saw Liu Yue wag her tail excitedly. From the standpoint of children, who didnt know much about the world, every step taken in the outside world was considered an adventure. They had a desire to investigate the world they had never seen before and see races they had never seen before. The powerful and mysterious dragon race was even better at fulfilling their imaginations. Stories of adventuring with dragons involved were popr with children. However, I didnt consider it a fictional story.

    If it was a fictional story, Id have to say the author possessed some frightening imaginative skills. He fully described a dragons lifestyle which, based on how much I knew about Dragon Mom, was the exact same. He said dragons came from a farawaynd. He said the dragons civilised city became a deste desert. These dragons were, supposedly, thest surviving dragons that wanted to live there. He also mentioned a war between elves and dragons. As a matter of fact, he even described in great detail the process dragons followed to form caves. What he described was practically a rewrite of Dragon Moms cave. Even the gold coins he wrote of were the exact same as the gold coins I saw in Dragon Moms cave. I could go and take out a coin that was exactly as described in the story from the national treasury immediately.

    It wasnt a coincidence. I wasnt convinced that somebody who hadnt ever seen a dragon before could describe everything correctly solely through his imagination. It was too convenient to be coincidental. I was certain the author wasnt just telling a story. In fact, the story might not be a novel. It could be an autobiography or travel record. In other words, it was a record of real experiences.

    There were dragons in the North. The author stated lots of dragons resided at the valley he was taken to. Further, they were a horde of dragons, thest dragons and they were in the North. The issue was where exactly was the valley? He didnt mention its location, because he was kidnapped and taken there. I could testify that he was unable to get a clear view of the path they took while flying in the air in a dragons w due to panic.

    There were lots of valleys in the North, so exactly which valley was he referring to, though?

    Ling Yue quietly tapped me. I returned to reality to discover that Liu Yue had curled up next to me and was deep asleep while clinging to my arm. I shut the book and tried to move, but Liu Yue clung to me; I didnt dare to forcefully yank her off.

    Ling Yue let out a hopeless sigh then lied down next to us. She stroked Liu Yues head and, with a soft giggle, said, This little fox got her way again. I really surrender to her.

    I nodded. I smiled and, in a soft voice, responded, Sorry, Ling Yue. Ill spend tomorrow with you. Well have to let Liu Yue have her way tonight.

    Ling Yue pointed to Liu Yue: Youve paid much less attention to me and your feelings have me have faded a lot after Liu Yue joined us. What a phnderer. Youre gentle and patient with Liu Yue, though. God, that makes me jealous. Shes just a little fox.

    Although she said that, she pinched Liu Yues ear with a gentle smile. I doubt Liu Yue often saw that gentle side of her mother when she was awake.

    I leaned over and kissed Ling Yue on the face: Youre my wife; Liu Yue is our daughter, isnt she? Shes our daughter. She reflects you, so its natural for me to like her.

    Hehe. Ling Yue softlyughed and leaned over while trying to avoid crushing Liu Yue.

    Liu Yue then happily shut her eyes. I watched my wife and daughter taking slow and soft breaths. It was a very blissful and cosy moment.

    I pondered, I should be sleeping right now. My heart is filled with boundless warmth and bliss. Their scent and warmth is right here with me. As a man, I have what I want right next to me, but why cant I fall asleep?

 Book 15: Chapter 47

    Book 15: Chapter 47

    About dragons? Evelyn ced her teacup down with a look of surprise.

    Leah quietly came up to refill her cup with hot tea. I nodded: Yes. I want to know about it, whether its a story of historical fact. The more stories you can tell me stories about dragons in the North, the better.

    Stories for children make up the majority. I have lived here as the Queen for a long time. While I did not have any practical power, I did have a few things in my grasp. I never received any reports rted to dragons. Frankly, there are very little mentions of dragons in the North. Rather, all of the stories derived themselves from a book titled Chronicles of a Dragon Journey. As such, if you want to learn more, you should take a look at Chronicles of a Dragon Journey.

    I nodded: I came to believe that dragons genuinely do exist in the North precisely because I read that book. Thats why I want to find out more. Has only one person seen a dragon in the North?

    You actually believe it to be true?

    Evelyn looked at me with disbelief and touched her chin as though she felt I was excessively stupid. Perhaps she was right. After all, the popce of the North treated stories about dragons as mere stories to share with children. No adult believed dragons existed.

    I was positive the book wasnt intended to be read to children but a true experience. He wrote the book, because he honestly met dragons. Everybody thought it was a childrens book, as they hadnt experienced what he did. They, therefore, had no means of understanding him. The absolutely true story was considered a sessful fairy tale.

    Nobody would believe it if they had not seen a dragon before, right? I asked with a smile. But I have seen a dragon, a true pure-blooded dragon. I have also seen a former dragon city and their gold coins. If you had seen a dragon, you would know that everything in this book is urate. If the author fabricated the entire thing, the author would probably be a dragon; else, it would be impossible to have all the facts written so precisely.

    Leah touched her head. After a brief moment of thinking, she stated, There really is. Of course, I did not personally see it, but I saw one at a vige. That was a long time ago. I was not a bodyguard yet at the time. At the time, I was still being sold around. One time, I saw the vigers of a vige worshipping a dragon statue. Needless to say, I did not know there was a dragon there at the time. I still am not certain, but since you said that you are certain there are dragons in the North, there may be people there who havee into contact with dragons.

    Serious?!! Thrilled, I jumped to my feet, startling Leah.

    Evelyn pressed her hand on me with a smile: Stay calm. Stay calm. Your Majesty, let Leah finish. Leah must be talking about what happened almost twenty years ago. Nobody is certain what the situation is now. Furthermore, whether or not Leah can recall it is an issue in itself.

    Leah nodded: Indeed, I cannot remember too clearly. It has been far too long ago. Moreover, I was being sold as a ve at the time. As such, I did not have a map for records. I only remember the outer vicinity of the vige was a forest with towering trees. The trees were the type that had pointy tops. It was very cold. I think it was halfway up the snowy mountain. There is an enormous valley there. That is all I can remember. I cannot recall the other details too clearly Ah, it is pointless for you to bring out a map, for I have no idea where I was at the time. Nevertheless, I think that it is further north?

    I nodded, and then examined the map I just took out. Leah probably genuinely didnt know where it was; but nheless, ording to what she said, it should be in the northwest direction. The majority of the poption in the North was gathered in the centre and East. There were very few people in the West, as the terrain there was extremely poor. The western area consisted of tall mountain slopes. In saying that, that was where the warm breeze from the North came from.

    When Freya chose the West, she took poption control into consideration. The poption there was small, so the ecology changes as a result of the ice and snow melting wasnt an issue. The Western side of the North was totally different after Freya implemented her strategy. The melted ice and snow, and the operation to destroy the mountains hadpletely altered the ce. Lots of ces had been drowned and turned intokes and marshes. Lots of mountain forests were immersed in the water. I, consequently, couldnt find the ce Leah mentioned on the map.

    Leah leaned over and then very quickly leaned back. Disappointed, she said, It is useless, Your Majesty. The West haspletely changed. You will not find it on the current map. If you provided me with a map of the West prior to the change, I may be able to find some clues. The vige might have been drowned by now for all we know.

    I nodded. If that was the case, I think it wouldnt be too hard. Freya evacuated everyone in the West when she fixed the river and blew up the mountains back then. Freya wasnt the type whod just drown everybody withplete disregard for their lives. After all, she could be considered a kind child. So, what I needed to find out was where the people had evacuated to. There should be records of them even if they had settled down here. As the poption in the West was small, I was confident I could soon find out who came from the vige that was associated with the dragons.

    Evelyn inquired, Frankly, I am not too sure I understand what you are trying to do. Do you want to find the dragons to do something? I have never seen a live dragon. Is there some meaning to you locating dragons?

    I had a drink of tea before responding, No. The reality is dragons are a very proud race. Yes, theyre even prouder than Ling Yue Dont tell her I said that The only reason I want to find dragons is to let my mom know that she still has dragon kin out there, thats all.

    I see. You will need to conduct some research in that case. I need to kindly remind you to not get your hopes up. If there truly are dragons here, they would have lived here close to a century now, agreed? If only one person has sighted a dragon in so long, it proves that one will never see a dragon if the dragons, themselves, are unwilling to show themselves. Therefore, I think your investigations are likely to be fruitless.

    I, at least, want to put my mom at ease. Whether or not I find anything is no big deal. My Dragon Mom is the only person with no rtives among all those around me. She is a little too pitiful, do you not agree?

    I finished my cup of tea .Then, I extended forth my hand to stop Leah, who was about to refill my cup. I stood up. I had achieved what I visited for; there was no reason for me to continue staying with the two. Ling Yue got jealous of her own daughter, so shed be even more jealous if I stayed with the two, wouldnt she?

    Evelyn nodded. She stood up to see me to the door: Actually, that is not entirely true. I am sure that she does not feel that way. After all, she still has family with her.

    Who?

    Evelynughed. She then answered, You, of course. Do not forget that you are her son and that she is your mother. I am sure she does not feel lonely here. As opposed to helping her find a horde of dragons, how about spending more time with her? Spending more time with your family is a lot easier than trying to locate a horde of dragons that only exists in stories, is it not?

    I smiled. I, honestly, didnt expect her to say that. Evelyn was right. I nodded: Of course. As her son, I will be sure to spend more time with her. Its just that I thought Mom would be delighted to know that her own kin were still alive, just as with Ling Yue. It would be lonely to realise youre the only one left of your race.

    Uhm, that is true, replied Evelyn, with a nod. I shall wish you good luck, then. I hope you find what you want. However, do not neglect what is right in front of you in the search for what is in the distance. Liu Yue is amazingly adorable. Spend more time with her; she is always looking forward to your return.

    I know. I like her very much, as well. I will spend a lot of time with her in the future.

    Evelyn nodded with a smile, and then I pulled open the door. I had just walked a few steps when a small silhouette came rushing over and tightly hugged my thigh. Liu Yue had rushed over to hug me. In a slightly unhappy tone, she sulked, Daddy, Daddy, y with me!! You left without a word today. I was so scared that you had left. I was waiting for you in the horse stables the whole time. I was afraid you sneaked off. Dont leave Liu Yue without saying a word I was truly so scared

    I crouched down and looked at Liu Yues slightly red eyes. I apologetically embraced her. If it was possible, I really wanted to bring her back to the Imperial Pce so that she could always stay with me, but Ling Yue didnt want to live together with us, so I couldnt help it. I couldnt snatch her off her mother.

    Sorry, sorry, my Liu Yue. Dont be scared; dont be scared. Daddy wont leave without a word. Daddy will do the best Daddy can to be with you, promise. Lets go, Liu Yue. Daddy will take you to the town close by to y around for a while. Consider it Daddys apology!

    Yay! Yay!! I want to ride a horse with Daddy! I want to ride that tall andrge horse with a horn!

    Something that greatly surprised me soon urred The forever proud White Deer King, who refused to even spare anybody a look, actually lied down so that Liu Yue could ride her The White Deer King had never lowered her head or bent her legs, yet she lied down before Liu Yue And she allowed Liu Yue to y with her ears!!

    Liu Yue was something else. She was something else

 Book 15: Chapter 48

    Book 15: Chapter 48

    A week went by very quickly. I experienced a different lifestyle while living at Ling Yues ce for a week. I used to be surrounded by people. I had Lucia, Freya, Nier and so forth around me all the time. I was always surrounded by people I loved. It was sweet, no doubt, but I was busy from morning till night. However, during my time here with Ling Yue, I was allowed to enjoy the bliss of a life that didnt require me to be busy all the time.

    It was a gentle life of peace. Ling Yue basically didnt have any guests. We met Evelyn and Leah, but the two of them needed to have their own time together, as well. Ling Yues estate used to house a dozen people, but there was only the five of us then. It was usually so quiet that it was slightly scary. Nevertheless, because Ling Yue and Liu Yue were by my side, I felt at peace. It was as though we were a very ordinary but blissful family of three. After dinner every day, Ling Yue would wrap her arm around me, and wed go on a very blissful stroll with Liu Yue. Strolls there were different to strolls in the pce. I didnt have Luna or guards with me. It was just Ling Yue, who had her arms around mine and Liu Yue, whod run back and forth, giggling. asionally, Ling Yue would tease me by pping my ass with her tail, or shed turn her head, allowing me to see her bright and tender smile.

    Days where I could live a cosy, blissful family life of three were very rare. It was the first time I experienced that sort of life sinceing to this world. One of them was my wife, who loved me, and the other was my cute daughter. I slept with Ling Yue in my embrace at night. In fact, I didnt even want to wake up. I finally understood why we were taught to have a career before building a family. There are no ambitions to speak of once you have a wife you love. I wouldve forgotten about dragons if I didnt read stories to Liu Yue every night.

    I was pretty much useless at Ling Yues ce. She handled the daily finances, so there was basically nothing for me to be concerned with. Ling Yue dealt directly with the Imperial Pce. Knowing that Ling Yue was my mistress, the Imperial Pce didnt dare to dy her work or rip her off. Otherwise, they could forget even fleeing if she wrote me a letter.

    Most of my time was spent with Liu Yue. After breakfast, I read books with her, or Id teach her literacy and basic mathematics. After lunch, Id nap with Ling Yue. After waking up from our nap, Id have afternoon tea with her while Liu Yue yed around next to us. At night, our family would go for a stroll together. To end the day, wed sneakily put Liu Yue to sleep, and then Ling Yue and I would engage in intimate rtionship research.

    A week went by very quickly. I ended up feeling that I shouldve left after two days. I got use to life at Ling Yues ce over the week. Additionally, Ling Yue, who usually wouldnt say anything, had her head down in silence when she saw me to the door. I really wanted to cry inside. Liu Yue ran over and adamantly clung to my leg. She cried until she virtually lost her voice. I couldnt do anything besides crouch down and give her a hug.

    I honestly couldnt continue stalling. If I stayed for a month, Nier and Lucia would be angry. Moreover, there was a lot to sort out with regards to the alliance. I felt bad for dumping it all on Freya. I, too, want to spend time with Ling Yue and Liu Yue, but my main life was in the Imperial Pce. The sort of ordinary family-of-three life wasnt my prerogative, because I was the King of the North, not amoner.

    Daddy Daddy Please Please stay I will be a good girl Please stay, okay? Please dont go Please Liu Yue leaned on my shoulder and loudly wailed. She clung to me with all her might using her two tiny hands.

    Ling Yue crouched down to gently grab her daughters shoulders. In a soft tone, she said, Dont do this, Liu Yue Didnt we make an agreement before? Daddy can only stay at home for one week. Daddy has fulfilled his promise, so dont make things hard for Daddy Dont cling to Daddy I noticed Ling Yue cautiously wiping the corner of her eyes despite saying that to her daughter.

    My heart throbbed, but I steeled myself and let go of Liu Yues hand. I sped Ling Yues face. She desperately resisted to prevent me from raising her head. She even tried to bite me, but I still caught the sight of her face smothered tears during her struggling.

    Sorry Ling Yue

    Perhaps she realised that I had already seen her tears, and therefore stopped resisting. She weakly sat down onto the ground and allowed me to caress her face. She didnt say a word. She just sat there, biting down on her lips and shedding tears. I gently stroked her face. In a soft voice, she softly replied, Its not your fault. This is my decision.

    Ling Yue shook her head. I whimpered. I just couldnt get the words toe out. Ling Yue was so sorrowful, yet still so determined. She had always been a strong girl. She was so strong that I wanted to cry. I wanted to tightly embrace her.

    Ling Yue Liu Yue Dont cry Dont cry Ill definitely be back Ill definitely be back. If you miss me, juste to the Imperial Pce. You cane whenever you like.

    I will, I will.

    I looked at Ling Yue. She nodded, then vigorously wiped her eyes. She then looked up at me. Her eyes were red, but she had regained her usual determined gaze, nheless. She forcefully yanked Liu Yue off me. Liu Yues cries almost brought me to tears, too. I watched at her desperately trying to reach out to grab me from her moms embrace. Her tiny face was covered in tears. It hurt so much that I virtually couldnt bear to turn around.

    Ling Yue held Liu Yue tightly and shouted at me, Go. Hurry. Liu Yue will stop crying once you leave. Now hurry.

    My heart throbbed so much that I literally wanted to cry out. My gaze was stuck on my daughter. My feet could barely move. I knew I should leave. Just looking at her wouldnt allow me to magically stay. I told myself, I have to go. I cant stay here forever. I have to leave.

    Turn around; dont think and dont look. Arent you going to be back? Dont stay here, then. Hurry and go; else, you really wont be able to leave. Dont make Liu Yue any sadder. You shouldnt have given her a chance from the start. Hurry. Go.

    I nodded, but my feet felt as though they were rooted in the ground and couldnt budge. My mind kept telling me to leave, but for some reason, my feet wouldnt move. In fact, I couldnt even turn my head. I just looked at Liu Yue. I wanted to go over and wipe her tears.

    Go! Go! Go!! Ling Yue jumped up, forced my head around, and then shoved me toward the door. From behind, she shouted, Hurry! Go!

    I heard Liu Yues voice from behind, nevertheless. Ling Yue hugged Liu Yue tightly. She softlyforted her daughter. I slowly left. I walked up to the White Deer King without any goal in mind. My legs felt so heavy that I couldnt lift them. It was as if I had to drag them over.

    The White Deer King was ready. She appeared to be a little frustrated over being left to wait at the door. When she saw me, she peered behind me. She wanted to see if Liu Yue was with me. Noticing her absence, she let out a disappointed sigh. I lingered for a moment before continuing over to her and stroking her neck: Do you really like Liu Yue?

    The White Deer King nodded. It was the first time she was honest. I smiled helplessly, and then mounted her: Lets head back, White Deer King. Lets go home. Daisy, Nona and Vera are still back at the Imperial Pce. Theyre very cute, as well. Im sure theyll be the same as Liu Yue in the future; if we have time, Ill definitelye back here. After all, Liu Yue is my daughter, too.

    The White Deer King snorted, and then turned around to begin heading out. I let out a long sigh: I truly dont want to leave. Perhaps Ive grown used to life here. I really want to live here forever, not concerning myself with anything. Id be fine just staying here with my family even if it meant I couldnt keep everything I currently have

    However, I then helplesslyughed. I left home to go home. Then, I left home to go home. Both ces were my home. I was with my family no matter which ce I stayed at. I had too many family members. In saying that, I really couldnt abandon any of them, be it my moms, wives or daughters. All four of my children were my daughters. They were all so cute, so cute that I didnt want to let go.

    I promised myself to be a dutiful father, not just ensuring that I provided them with good lives, but also spending time by their sides. Needless to say, I couldnt imagine when they got married. I most definitely didnt want some dimwits next to my cute daughters. I had yet to see a man worth entrusting my daughters with. In fact, I didnt even want to marry Freya off. I was probably thinking too far ahead, though.

    Once I was back, I had something to do. I learnt what I wanted to know most from Ling Yue. It was a fact that dragons had appeared in the North. Dragon Mom gave me a chance at a third life, but I had yet to help her with anything. As her son, I should give my Dragon Mom some attention. I should alleviate her loneliness. I should respect her decision even if she opted to live with her own dragon kin. Until then, everything was fine. Things would starting together once I located the vigers. It shouldve been a simple task, since I presumed it wasnt easy for creatures as enormous as dragons to conceal themselves.

 Book 15: Chapter 49

    Book 15: Chapter 49

    On a personal level, Freya didnt consider the unification of the continent a good thing. Freya had a lot of work. There were things that needed to be finalised after the formation of the alliance, from census registration investigations,munications, creation of a new currency, information pertaining to the military and even worrying if humanity and elves would take any harmful action. She was virtually at the point where she needed to find talent to help out. Shed meet with one person and then another immediately after. However, Freya remained strong. Aware she once erred, yet her brother never punished her, she was very eager to make up for her mistake with merit in order to appease her guilt.

    Of course, the alliance greatly influenced the North. The North had just been united not too long ago. Even humanity considered it to be a very short amount of time, let alone the new North that had melted the ice. The North hadnt even had many harvests by this point, yet the North was facing a second change. The denizens werent politicians who looked decades or centuries into the future. They only looked at today. Right away. They wanted to have a better life immediately. They wanted a stable life, so a second change in the North was bound to leave them unhappy.

    Freya had lost the trust of some of the people, which was her fault. The people had a limited amount of trust. Freely using their trust without cing any limits on its usage is digging your own grave. Being a noble, Freya considered those lower on the hierarchy to be livestock to feed herself, but if those animals were mad, they could take down the barricade. That was why Freya paid close attention to the reactions of said livestock to check if they were angry. However, it seemed she needed to work harder to gain their eptance.

    Freya had to demonstrate the gains to be made from the alliance even if they werepensated with money. Speaking about militaries, exchange rates and so forth to livestock was a pointless endeavour. What was important to them was whether or not they could immediately get their hands on money. If they found they had a few more gold coins after the alliance, they would cheer and support the decision. If the status quo of the North was what it formerly was, she wouldve persuaded her brother to give up on an alliance, since the financially poor Northcked the funds to keep itself together. Fortunately, Dragon Mom brought so much wealth that Freya herself was absolutely stunned. There was enough to maintain an operational North for decades with that amount; hence, Freya decided to proceed with the alliance.

    Freya watched the boiling pool in front of her. The pool was golden. The dragon races gold coins couldnt be used, but if they melted it, it could be remoulded into coins. Her brother decided on the new coins design. On the back of coins was a six-cornered star-shaped sun. The sun was the fairest thing. You can enjoy the warmth it offers from anywhere. The skies may be dark, and it may rain, but if you waited, the sun would eventually shine.

    The dragon races metallurgical industry did very well. The gold was pure enough to forego purification. Freya looked at the flowing gold. She sighed to herself. Themoners of the North rarely had the chance to see gold coins, while there was so much in front of her that the smell of it made her feel sick. There so much gold produced in the North daily that it would require hundreds of horses to deliver. There was enough to buy an entire continent.

    Moreover, those were the assets in just one dragons cave. The dragon race was originally a massive race. That was the asset of just one dragon. Back when the dragon race was most prosperous, how much wealth did they amass? Humans killed each other for a minute amount of wealth. I bet the dragons could never imagine anyone killing another for that drop in a bucket. Given that one dragon possessed a mind-boggling amount of wealth, if there were more dragons, say another one or two, how wealthy would we be? It was no wonder every warriors dream was to y a dragon. y a dragon, and not only would you possess a body impervious to des, but also enjoy astounding wealth.

    Freya didnt care for the history of dragons or what they were like. All she cared about was their amassed wealth when they were still alive.

    Where are their assets left when they die? Do they leave it at the desert Brother went to? If thats where they leave it, I want to send a team of adventurers there to see if we can bring back more gold, contemted Freya.

    Gold didnt serve any practical purpose for dragons, but it was wealth in the eyes of the other races on the continent. They were a treasure that could allow a nation to prosper and allow the people to afford lives without worry. There was no such thing as too much gold.

    Gerald.

    Gerald, who was standing behind Freya, heard her call him while she was leaning on the rail. He turned to face her.

    Freya asked, Do you want to y a dragon?

    Freya seemed to still be out of sorts. She spaced out while looking at the gold in front of her. Her question startled Gerald. He touched his sword and hesitated for a moment before repeating her question, Y-You n to do something to Queen Sylvanas? I I think that it is not a very wise idea Although she might offend you, she is His Majestys mother. I do not think it is a good idea

    No, no, no, what are you saying? I was asking if <em>you</em> wanted to go and y a dragon. Freya quickly shook her head to refute Geralds misunderstanding. She then repeated her question.

    Gerald was stupefied. He had no idea what Freya was trying to say. Seeing his stupefied expression, sheughed at herself: Sorry, pretend I never said it. I think Ive lost it. I cant help but want to dig up some gold from a dragons nest. Pretend I never said it. I was just ying. Queen Sylvanas is the only surviving dragon, after all. Theres no dragon to y even if we wanted to y one.

    Gerald looked at Freya with a hopeless look. Before he could speak, someone grabbed him from behind and brashly pulled him aside. Lorana approached from behind in a frustrated manner. She looked at Freya and her eyelids twitched: What is it, Princess? Do you have orders?

    One could tell that Lorana was very unhappy about being disturbed at work. Freya didnte just to check on the progress. She didnt entirely trust Lorana. The gold was vital for the North, while Lorana was a stranger to her. Therefore, she was wary of Lorana. Although her brother trusted Lorana with melting the gold, Freya wasnt so reassured, hence, her visit.

    Lorana could detect Freyas distrust, which was why she didnt give Freya the best attitude, either. Freya didnt n to oppose Lorana, so despite Lorana disying a displeased attitude, Freya didnt rebuke her. Instead, she chose to show a calm smile: I apologise for dying your work, Miss Lorana. My job is done. I, therefore, shall leave now so that you can work. However, you need not worry. I came here on my own ord; it was not Onii-samas idea; please rest assured.

    Lorana grinned: I know that it wasnt His Majestys idea, which is why I will not make assumptions of him. After all, he is yet to return. You wield the highest authority in the Imperial Pce at present, so I ept your examinations in spite of my displeasure for it, as I am aware that it is necessary.

    With a smile, Freya replied, I am d we understand each other, then. This way, we can avoid conflict.

    With her gaze on Freya, Lorana waved her hand to signal that she didnt want to talk anymore. Freya understood what she meant. Therefore, she left the factory. Gerald followed Freya. He was concerned. They say once bitten, twice shy. Freya was likely to find herself in deep water if she made blind and disordered conjectures. Gerald was still concerned after thest time her thinking became blind and disordered. He felt he should speak up.

    Gerald, do you believe the dragon race has gone extinct, and there is only one survivor?

    Sorry, Miss Freya. We humans have never seen a dragon We arepletely unfamiliar with dragons, so we have no clue of the status quo of dragons. In saying that, since His Majesty has said so, we should believe him. Should dragons still exist, I would not consider it good news. After all, I would not think that all dragons are our friends. Gerald responded with his honest thoughts.

    Gerald had genuinely never seen a dragon, and there being a second one didnt imply good news. Not all dragons were rted to King Troy when it came down to it. If other dragons wanted to kill and didnt consider the people to be friends, then they would likely have another war.

    Freya nodded. With a smile, she responded, What you said makes sense. To be frank, I have some things to ask Queen Sylvana. I believe dragons did not leave us with just this. I believe dragons left behind far more than we know at present. I really want to know more about the dragons. We have never looked into dragons. They are a race we have never seen. I am sure they can supply us with what we want. Its just that we still need a little assistance. So, we need to see the only dragon for help.

    Gerald was honestly confused as to what Freya was after, so he looked at her and, with puzzlement, asked, What exactly do you want to do?

    Id like to ask you the same question. Do you want to go y a dragon, Gerald?

 Book 15: Chapter 50

    Book 15: Chapter 50

    Wee back, Your Highness.

    I gave my wives a kiss on their cheeks: Thank you, Lucia, Nier. Its good to be back.

    I was in a bad mood after parting with Ling Yue and Liu Yue, but once I returned home to see Nier and Lucia waiting for me, I found myself in high spirits again. After all, I was technically home again. Nobody would be unhappy about returning home.

    My two wives walked on my right and left side. As we walked to the Imperial Pce, I asked, Did anything happen while I was away? If nothing happened, fantastic.

    Nier responded, Nothing happened. Everything in the Imperial Pce has remained normal. Of course, if you were here, then it wouldve been even better.

    Lucia nodded: The girls are very well, too. Your Majesty, you dont have any more jobs, right? I heard Freya say that you can always stay by our sides now?

    Not quite. After all, Ill have to go to Troy City after some time. With that said, I only need to go once every few months. I can bring you with me, too. I think that the hot spring at Troy City is very alluring, dont you agree?

    Though they learnt I still needed to make trips away, my two wives revealed looks of relief. They were relieved to know I was going to Troy City, so they werent worried despite me having to go there every quarter. Troy City was only mere days from the North. Plus, the hot springs were an attraction as I said. Even elves, who were used to bathing in coldke water, really enjoyed hot baths.

    My wives could alsoe with me. Once our children were a little older, our entire family could make trips to Troy City to enjoy the hot spring. We could consider it a short holiday. Therefore, my wives didntin, and instead,ughed. I could tell the two of them now desired those sorts of peaceful days.

    I could see why my wives preferred peaceful days together. We spent more time apart than we spent together. I was supposed to be able to lead a peaceful life in the North after I conquered it, but things didnt turn out the way I wanted. Lots of things happened. On one asion, I almost lost my life. That incident scared my wives and moms souls out of their bodies. Being able to see me from then on was worth celebrating to them. Still, they were scared. That was why they were apprehensive about me leaving.

    I could say that I had resolved everything. The entire continent was settling down. There wouldnt be any more wars on the continent henceforth. My life would be more peaceful and mundane, but I was content with that. I was starting to get a little tired of life outside. After spending time with Liu Yue, I came to understand what it was that I truly desired. Spending time by Liu Yues side was blissful and addicting. She was a good girl, sensible and cute. She was my most beautiful asset. I wanted to forever be there with my girls, apanying them as they grew through life. Living with my wives and kids was pure bliss. Liu Yues sisters werent as cute and good girls as she was yet, but nheless, watching them gradually grow up gave a sense of aplishment, I guess.

    I once wanted to be a qualified Prince. Then, I wanted to be a King who could protect those around me. In the end, I just wanted to live with my family; therefore, I wasnt willing to venture into danger, y dragons or do that sort of stuff again. I no longer had the courage to put all my eggs in one basket. I was content as long as I could be with my family. As for everything else, I didnt want to think about it. My wives agreed with me on that. They were content to know I didnt have to go anywhere else. It was good enough to stay with my family. Once a man is tired, he just needs to have a rest with his family. Thats enough.

    Ah, Your Majesty, I am d to see you back, stated Gerald.

    When I entered the Imperial Pce, I bumped into Gerald, who was standing in the corridor. He swiftly saluted me upon seeing me. I guess he didnt know I wasing back.

    Hello, Gerald. Is Freya close by?

    Gerald was Freyas bodyguard, so Freya should always be seen with him, yet she wasnt walking in the corridor. There was only one room there, which was the Imperial Pces archive room. Not even I was willing to entire it. Not only were there records of after I captured the North, but there were even more records from the earliest days of the North. The documents were stacked and collected in a disordered fashion. That gave the assumption that anthropoids didnt think about organising files. I still had yet to organise the files. It was also very stuffy in there, so I virtually never went there.

    Yes, Gerald answered with a nod. Princess Freya is in the archives room. Oh, right, please wait a moment, I shall call her. I am sure she will be very happy to see you.

    Freya shouldve received news that Id be back, so I was somewhat surprised that she didnte straight to me. Perhaps there was urgent business. I didnt mind her noting to wee me. I looked at the archive room and said, Is there something urgent? Freya has it hard.

    Gerald felt somewhat torn. He replied, I do not think it is ssified as work, but rather Princess Freyas personal interest? Recently, she How shall I put it? She has been slightly odd Ah, she is different from the past, though. How shall I put it? Princess Freya has developed an interest in dragons all of a sudden. Shees here to find all sorts of information, including childrens books, whenever she has time. I do not understand why she is searching for them, either. She did not have this interest a few days ago. It is as if she has been possessed recently

    I nodded. That was nothing bad, was it? Trying to learn more about dragons wasnt stepping out of line. After all, we had a dragon with us. It was surprising for Freya to suddenly have an interest in dragons. Furthermore, if there was a problem, she could just ask Dragon Mom. Also, I, coincidentally, was interested in dragons, as well, at the time. With that said, I didnt think were interested in them for the same reason. It was still good news to me, nheless. If Freya was also interested in dragons, she could help me locate the dragons in the North.

    While we were speaking, Freya struggled to drag a stack of books out from the archives room. Gerald quickly went to grab the files. Freya let out a breath of relief, and then she wiped her forehead of sweat. She gave me a smile when she saw me: Wee back, Onii-sama. Did you have fun on your trip this time?

    It was all right; however, Im more interested in you. Freya, what are you doing?

    Me? Freya smiled with embarrassment I am searching for information connected to dragons. After all, we have a dragon in the pce now. I want to further my knowledge of this race that we have no knowledge of. Perhaps it could deepen my rtionship with Queen Sylvanas. There is very little information on dragons here in the North, though. This is fifty years worth of information on dragons. There is so minimal that it is pitiful. In spite of dragons living in the elvennds, they cannot change their habitat. After all, ording to childrens books, dragons truly do exist in the North.

    Freya was seriously too smart. I thought I was the only one who discovered it. I never imagined Freya, who didnt know much about Dragon Mom, had already realised it and began to look into it.

    Freya picked up the top file without too much thought: There are no records of dragons in the Imperial Pce here in the North. Maybe it is because the North does not believe in the existence of dragons. I, however, have managed to find some clues. These are reports on huge beasts in the North. There seems to be reports every year. I have picked out reports which sound close to descriptions of dragons, for example, reports of beasts soaring the skies, enormous bodies and scales. Ostensibly, the North did not go and concern themselves with the sightings. I assume they deemed the sightings to be too far away, and thereby unrted to the Imperial Pce.

    Are there any reports that reported such things appearing in the north? I dont know the exact location, but I do know that it should be northwest.

    Unfortunately, Your Majesty, I have already surmised that was the case. These reports are all from the northwest direction, and they are somewhat repetitive. Multiple locations made identical visual reports. Perhaps that means that dragons can migrate. It sure is nice to have wings. You can go anywhere you please with them.

    Mm

    I wanted to brag, but Freya didnt give me the chance to. I had only been out for a few days, yet Freya had learnt as much as I already had.

    The only repeated report I have seen was from Emir Vige. They send the same report every year, but I surmise that it was considered a prank, thus ignored. I have tried to locate Emir Vige on the map, but the vige does not exist on the current map. Could we have drowned it? The dragons would probably have changed their living ce, though. They should be fine with it.

    Yeah. Whats the reason for your sudden curiosity, Freya? Could it be that you want to find them?

    Freya smiled: That depends on how you consider it. You see, we were able to obtain so much gold with just one cave. Now what if there was a second or third cave? If you think that we can establish a friendship with dragons, they are potential trade partners. But if they are the type of wild beast we cannotmunicate with, then the existence of such powerful wild beasts will be a threat to our development, agreed?

    You want to kill them?

    Of course not. I dare not decide that at my own discretion. That is why I will ask you. Your Majesty, what do you think? Is the dragon race truly our friend, or are they a foe who may threaten us?

 Book 15: Chapter 51

    Book 15: Chapter 51

    Freyas concern was warranted. The dragon race wasnt our friend. The proud creatures would look down on us. In addition, they would not be willing to join hands with us to establish a harmonious society or whatnot. I would even go as far as to say that they wouldnt want to interact with us. It was already good news that they werent picking fights with us.

    The only reason dragons hadnte looking for trouble with us was that they were too weak at the time and couldnt take the risk. I believed they would harass us as they once did if they could gain enough power. Dragons were warmongers. There was no way a race that drove itself to the brink of extinction by fighting their own kind would think well of other races. We could stillpletely eradicate them in time.

    Eradicating dragons would be my goal if I didnt have my Dragon Mom with me, as the dragon race was a terrifying enemy to any race. It was a monarchs nightmare for there to be such powerful wild beasts hiding in his nation. It was better if we took them out before they regained their power. If we couldnt bear to eradicate them, we needed to, at least, keep surveince on them. The thing was I had Dragon Mom with me. They were her dragon kin. How could I kill my moms own kin? What would Dragon Mom think if I killed those dragons? What, shed cheer me on? She would never support the idea.

    Dragons were dangerous; I knew that. But nevertheless, for Dragon Moms sake, I couldnt kill them. I had to speak to them. Mom could be my mom and be so gentle, which meant that not all dragons were violent and cruel. Being an intelligent race, the dragons shouldve been able tomunicate. I knew that going up to a dragon face-to-face was very dangerous; still, I had to go for my moms sake.

    My Dragon Mom mustve felt very lonely without any of her own kin. I had to go see those dragons for her sake. I had to find them so that Mom could see her own kin, and let her know that she wasnt alone. If she chose to live with her own kin, I wouldnt stop her. All I could say was that my days spent with her were a lot of fun. I didnt speak my mind, though.

    Freya didnt consider Dragon Mom as part of her equation. Perhaps I should say she didnt understand what Dragon Mom was thinking. She researched dragons and investigated them to find out how to y them. Not only were dragons powerful creatures, but they were also immune to mana and impervious to des. Only Ying and Xia could sessfully y a dragon, and they would also require Vyvyan to stop the dragons onught with her magic. And were talking about just one dragon. If there were several of them, Ying and Xia would have their hands full. After all, wyrms couldnt hold a candle to dragons.

    Freya wanted to locate the dragons and kill them. Actually, she had a much more frightening n in mind. She wanted to subdue the dragons. She wanted to raise them as our nations weapons. Sheid out her idea to me, but I objected to it.

    I knew she was begrudgingly epted the oue when she left. I could tell she wanted to convince me. I was cognizant of the fact that dragons were powerful creatures and superbbatants, but I wasnt very happy with Freyas attitude toward them. She viewed them as mere animals, but I viewed a dragon as my mom. She saved my life, not to mention the fact that Xias eyes belonged to a dragon. Xia might not have agreed to y a dragon in light of that.

    I knocked on the door of Dragon Moms room. I came straight to her room after Freya left. I needed to fill Dragon Mom in on our findings. She shouldve been the one who decided what to do.

    Dragon Mom soon came to open the door. Joy and constion immediately surfaced in her gaze as she smiled. She pulled me by my arm and hugged me tightly. She stroked my back and, with a smile, said, Son, Son, youre back, youre back. Mommy missed you so much. Let Mommy give you a hug.

    How did Dragon Mom suddenly get Vyvyan-ified during these few days I was away? I silently questioned.

    I hugged Dragon Mom back and quietlyughed: Im back, Mom. Its been hard on you having to look after my wives and children.

    Not at all, not at all. Your girls are very cute. I really like them. Im so happy to be able to take care of them. Nier and Lucia are also very gentle girls.

    Dragon Moms gaze and expression lit up with joy at the mention of my children. Dragon Mom was fond of my girls; I was reassured to know that. I was worried my girls would be hostile to her, as they had never met her, which would strain their rtionship.

    Dragon Mom proudly puffed out her chest and then asked forpliments: Son, Mommy hasnt made any mistakes in thesest few days! Mommy has earnestly worked and taken care of the family, helping with delivering clothes, meals and even having afternoon tea together. Mommy hasnt made a single mistake in so many days. Son, should you not praise Mommy for that?

    Iughed: Sure, sure, sure. You make me proud, Mom. Youve adapted so fast. Im d you worked so hard to take care of my family in my absence. Mom, do you want a reward? It can be anything.

    Really?!

    Dragon Moms eyes suddenly lit up. She randomly turned shy and pinched her hand. She shyly looked at me and carefully asked, Are you absolutely sure that it can be anything? Son, can Mommy make any request?

    Truthfully, if she wasnt my mom, Id definitely be on the alert. Normally speaking, whenever somebody asks that question, you know their request would be something oundish and uneptable. However, she was my mom, not to mention that she was oblivious to things in the world. What sort of request could she possibly have? It was most likely just hugs or kisses. She probably wouldnt make any other request. Plus, how could my mom ask for something ridiculous?

    I confidently responded, Anything, Mom. Youre my Mom. As your son, shouldnt I help you obtain what you want? Tell me, Mom; theres no need to feel shy.

    I didnt think Dragon Mom would ask for anything ridiculous. She was my mom, after all!

    Dragon Mom excitedly opened her eyes, and then her clothes gradually vanished, because she wasnt wearing clothes. Her clothes were merely her scales! Dragon Mom hid her scales! I was totally dumbfounded. I looked at her perfect body in front of me. Her imposing breasts proudly jiggled, a sight which gave me the impression that they wanted to knock me out I had no idea what she wanted I just looked at her, for my brain was akin to fried hardware. nk and malfunctioned.

    I told you so

    I panicked in my mind: Why did it be this? Why is Dragon Mom doing this out of the blue? I I dont understand why everything ends up with this Why did it be this sort of situation? What exactly does Dragon Mom want?

    The truth is Mommy has been holding it in for a long time Its that time Normally speaking, Mommy would always resist this torment In the past, Mommy could rub Mommys body against the boulder But Mommy cant hold it any longer

    Uhm, Dragon Mom was right. I had detected the seductive pheromones from her. She was leaking nectar from the spot between her legs. She was embarrassed, but her gestures certainly werent shy. She pulled me into her embrace and licked my neck.

    Mommy saw you. Mommy saw it all. Mommy saw what you and that elf did Mommy is very happy, to be honest Initially, Mommy thought that mother and son couldnt do this sort of stuff But it seems we can Mommy is very happy Since Mommy can do this with you, Mommy wont have to be troubled anymore Son Son Mommy wants you to give Mommy an egg Mommy wants to be a true mother Mommy wants to see a descendant of the dragon race even if he is not pure-blooded Mommy Mommy wants a dragon egg

    Mom pressed her body up against mine. I couldnt stop her. It wasnt that I didnt have anything to say about it, but I physically couldnt fight back. Mom was a true dragon. Had I not acquired a power up, my bones would probably have snapped by then. Moreover, I couldnt refuse her after what she said.

    Dragon Mom was the same as Ling Yue. Ling Yue mustve been thinking along the same line when she gave birth to Liu Yue. She wanted to conceive a child for the Moon Fox Tribe. She wanted to see a member of her race just as Dragon Mom wanted to. I was absolutely positive Dragon Mom wanted to see another dragon. She wanted to see her own dragon kin. She wanted to have her own child, her own dragon

    Dragon Mom gave up on producing a pure-blooded dragon. She merely wanted one dragon egg. She just wanted to do what she would do as a dragon. She wanted to have a child. She wanted to conceive her own dragon egg and continue her race.

    Mom

    Dragon Mom appeared to be afraid that Id refuse her, so she looked at me with a tinge of fear. She sped my face and worriedly eximed, You promised me, Son. You promised me You said that I could make any request. You said that you would fulfil all of my wishes Son!!

    I didnt turn Dragon Mom down. Instead, I kissed her on her lips. Dragon Mom lingered for a moment, because she didnt know how to respond and was afraid shed hurt me. Hence, she allowed me to kiss her without knowing what to do or budging.

    I have good news Ill tell you a bitter I said.

    Uhm A bitter A bitter A bitter responded Dragon Mom.

 Book 15: Chapter 52

    Book 15: Chapter 52

    I have something that I should brag about. Whether it was Mommy Vyvyan, Lucia or even Nier, I could still manage to sleep with them in my arms once we were done. Even Nier ran out of gas after being satisfied and slept in my arms afterwards. I didnt know if I should consider myself awesome or if it was because the body Troy left me with was rtively tough. At the very least, I never cried about it being a tough chore. This time, I couldnt

    When we were done, I lied t out facing the ceiling. I genuinely felt absolutely drained. I received a boost from my dragon blood, but I still couldnt stand up against Dragon Mom. It was the first time I felt the anguish of being drained dry. It was one frightening feeling. It was akin to dying, and then looking at your physical body through the lenses of your soul outside your body. It felt as though I wouldnt be able to stand up again for life. My back and my daughters first home were just done for

    Dragon Mom, on the other hand, was in particrly high spirits. She lied supported on her arm and watched me with a smile. I didnt feel as though I sinned. After all, I had done it with Ling Yue before to relieve cravings. Ling Yue was especially assertive during spring. Shed cling to me every day, ignoring the time and ce. However, Ling Yue was really easy to deal with. She was essentially the same as Lucia. Being very sensitive, Lucia didnt really like me touching her. Elves didnt pursue sexual feelings, after all. Lucia was upied with taking care of our daughters after she gave birth. She wouldnte to me at night unless she wanted some love making time.

    Dragons were also an animal, so they experienced sexual lust. While foxes craved it once annually, dragons were in heat quarterly. Since dragons fertility rates were low, they wouldnt get pregnant in spite of that.

    Dragon Mom touched my head and kissed my cheek. With a smile, she said, Thank you, Son. Have a rest.

    Hearing Dragon Moms remark made me think, Why does it feel that the roles in this sort of situation have been reversed?

    Dragon Moms scales started to cover her entire body. She whipped her hair then got off the bed. She then went to the makeup desk to check that her hair and face were all right. Then, she sighed: Its so troublesome living as a human. I have to pay attention to so many things. Son, do you think Mommy looks good? This is your fathers favourite appearance, but I wonder if you like it.

    I checked Mom out and gave her a smile: Since you transform at will, can you assume an appearance I like?

    Dragon Mom softly chuckled: Theres no mistake youre your fathers child. Your beauty standards are virtually the same as your fathers; therefore, I have no need to transform. I just need to make some minor alterations. To be honest, Son, the appearance you want to see is basically the same as your father. I was quite surprised to see that it was not your wives that I saw, to be honest.

    Huh?! I vigorously sat up and looked at Dragon Mom with a surprised look.

    Dragon Momughed, and then turned back to check herself out in the mirror. With her back to me, she exined, You may not know this, but the appearance that you want to see in your mind is essentially <em>this</em>. Im sure Vyvyan is aware of this, hence is so bold.

    I was speechless. I had no idea what sort of woman I wanted in my mind, but since Dragon Mom and Vyvyan could tell Perhaps they were right. In saying that, I didnt feel that was the route I took. Im not some mom-con. That, I guarantee. I never thought about going that route. Im not a mom-con! Im not! No!

    Dragon Mom stood up and walked up to the bed to sit down on it. She borated, Son, didnt you say you have something to tell Mommy? Tell Mommy now. What is it? Mommy will do the best Mommy can to help you.

    I nodded. Frankly speaking, what Mom just said left me slightly baffled. I still hadnt returned to reality. I rubbed my head while Dragon Mom watched me with her gentle expression. Seeing my reaction, she said, If you cant recall it, take your time thinking. Its all right. Mommy isnt in a rush. If somethinges up, juste see Mommy at any time.

    I nodded. Although Dragon Mom said that, she didnt wait. Instead, she stood up and looked at the time. She then said, Mommy will be leaving now, then. Xia wants to see Mommy, so Mommy cant bete. Come see Mommy in the evening if somethinges up. Vyvyan and Elizabeth are both absent at the moment, right?

    That was true. Vyvyan and Elizabeth had both returned to their respective nations for the meanwhile to prepare their luggage that needed to be sent to Troy City, since they were moving there. We would be reunited at Troy City after the short period of separation. I was going to be bringing my children along for the trip, so the separation wasnt sad for me.

    I didnt know what Xia and Dragon Mom were meeting up for The only thing I could think of that would have their paths intersect would be Xia learning new dishes, but not daring to share it with others. I guess she wanted to share it with Dragon Mom. After all, dragons had a different sense of tastepared to humans, and they were probably less likely to have sensitive gut reactions.

    I stood up and left the room. My legs were still feeling somewhat weak, if I was honest. I had no idea how long Dragon Mom bore with it Whatever the case, I was barely hanging on by a thread I had to respect my dad. Ten years with Dragon Mom in the desert. That mustve been tough. As I walked, I pondered, Is my father even tougher than me? That, I dont like. If he suffered as Im suffering, then, at least, Im not alone. Mommy Vyvyan didnt let Dad touch her after giving birth to me, though

    When I left the room and went to my room, I heard footsteps from behind and a very angry voice, Your Majesty!

    My heart skipped a beat.

    I stopped to think: I seem to have forgotten something. I could leave my children out of the list of possibilities upon returning, since they still cant move. Ive seen my two wives, and then I saw Dragon Mom. Ying is training, while Xia is in the kitchen.

    I thought Id seen everyone, only to forget one of the people closest to me!!

    Luna ced her hand onto my shoulder. I turned around while feeling panic-stricken. I saw Lunas false smile. With a menacing undertone, she said, So, you are back, Your Majesty. How coincidental, huh? I was totally left in the dark. I did not know of your return despite being your personal servant. I sure have failed in my duty. Moreover, I did not go to see you as soon as you were back. The fault is all mine

    I quickly grabbed Lunas hand and apologised, Im sorry! It was my mistake!

    Theres no need to exin anything in those situations. Trying to exin myself would only make matters worse. Luna looked at me with a cold gaze. She maintained that smile that hurt my heart. She then sniggered: I guess it is fair. After all, I am but a personal servant to you. You know, personal servant, one who has to serve His Majesty. His Majesty does not need to be concerned about me Oop!

    <strong>*p!!*</strong>

    I tried to kiss Luna. Dont they say you just have to kiss a girl when theyre jealous or angry? Whyd she give me a p without a word? Was I pampering Luna too much? Sob! My personal servant gave me a p My self-esteem was dealt a blow.

    Luna swiftly wiped her lips. Panicked, she checked her surroundings. With a red face, she muffled her voice to speak: Your Majesty! Are you crazy? We are in the Imperial Pce. What are we going to do if somebody catches us?! Do you want to publicise our rtionship? If we publicise it what would the maids think of me?!

    Sorry I just wanted to apologise

    I, too, realised the problem. If the maids around me saw me kiss Luna, she would be considered my mistress, and consequently as a woman who sold her body for work.. Furthermore, Lucia and Nier detected that my rtionship with Luna wasnt normal. Nier, in particr, was most aware, because she knew Luna and I were together on a full-moon night. Consequently, she was very mindful of Luna ever since then. It was just that she never found any concrete evidence. If my rtionship with Luna was exposed, I would probably have to banish Luna from the Imperial Pce.

    Luna looked at me with a hopeless expression; then, she touched the spot she just pped. However, my face was now covered in scales, so her p couldnt wound me. Nheless, it seemed to hurt her heart. I shook my head with a smile: It doesnt hurt.

    But you still have not apologised to me.

    Luna smiled. She was reassured after checking. I then wiped my smile off my face and exined, Sorry, Luna, Ill be sure to see you next time when Im back. I didnt see you this time mainly because I was dyed with business with Dragon Mom. I swear it wasnt because I forgot about you.

    Seeing my desperate attempt try to exin myself, Luna smiled: All right, all right. I, truthfully, am not that angry. Also, I cked off when you were gone. Consider it a short vacation. I need to work now that you are back. I quite enjoyed my vacation, so I shall forgive you!

    Luna softly giggled, and then followed behind me: Your Majesty, where are you going now? To see your children? Fortunately, they are all awake at the moment. Then, you will go for a meal, right? I am sure the Consorts will be very happy to have you join them at dinner this time. You look exhausted, though. I think it would be better for you to sleep alone tonight. Or did you need those drugs?

    I nodded, and then suddenly realised something: Tonight, Nier will definitely But right now, I

    A felt a chill down my spine I took in a deep breath. I nodded: Luna, get me the drug Thank you

    A satisfied smile crept up on Lunas face: Understood. So even His Majesty has such days, huh?

 Book 15: Chapter 53

    Book 15: Chapter 53

    The children were well. They were growing up well. After all, their mothers were outstanding mothers. I gave my daughters hugs sessively. They couldnt sweetly run over to me and call me Daddy yet. Regardless, when they saw my face, they joyfully reached out to me with their tiny arms to try and hug me. They also looked very blissful. I kissed them one by one.

    I must say, Nona and Daisy were a bit of a handful. I couldnt have them together; else, the other cried when I kissed one. Vera, on the other hand, silently watched her sisters. She wasnt hasty. She was the eldest sister, all right. That was why I gave Vera priority and kissed her first, while the other two got jealous with each other.

    After staying with them for a while, I noticed that they could move. Nona and Veras ears had started to take on a longer shape, while Daisys ears were standard human ears. The three sisters looked the same when they were born, but they would have distinguishable differences in appearance once they grew up. Speaking of which, the four sisters had three ear variations between them. It was quite the interesting situation.

    I suddenly recalled what I wanted to tell Dragon Mom. I remembered it when I was thinking about races. I wanted to tell Mom about the dragon race. At present, dragons existed in the North. That mustve been very important to Dragon Mom. I needed to tell her soon. I decided to inform her at night.

    Freya shouldve ceased ns. She understood that she had no authority to n anything without my approval. Additionally, she couldnt do anything even if she wanted to. She was totally uninformed about dragons. Dragon Mom was her only reference; not to mention that she appeared in human form. Freya couldnt y dragons even if she wanted to. Based on what we currently knew, Ying and Xia were the only ones capable of ying a dragon.

    Your Majesty, it is time for dinner. Please head to the dining hall, first. The Consorts need to breastfeed the children first.

    I nodded, and then stood up to leave the room. I saw Lucia and Niering over to breastfeed the girls as I left. Seeing them, I realised, The three girls have their three meals at fixed times, I see.

    Breakfast had been ingrained, while dinner was sometimes added as an extra meal. Lucia was under more pressure than Nier, since she had to feed two girls, and Lucia wasnt going to let Nier breastfeed her girls. She said that when elves breastfeed, they were simultaneously replenishing their childrens mana. Humans didnt have mana, so they would only reduce an elfs mana.

    Lucia was most probably mindful of her mana, which was why she cared about her girls mana. She felt a little sorry for Nona, as Nonas mana was very average. Fortunately, there was Vera, who had superior mana topensate, thereby providing the elves with a new qualified monarch.

    I had to admit that the Gdriels thinking was correct. Indeed, you required two individuals with highly pure mana to have offspring that was adequately strong. It was meaningless just for two individuals to be in love. My mana was excellent, but Lucias mana was average; therefore, our daughter, Nona, also had average mana. If we didnt have Vera, itd be impossible for the elves to acknowledge Nona.

    I touched Lucia and the girls heads. Lucia gave me a kiss on my cheek, and then bid me goodbye with a soft giggle.

    I just had to head to the dining hall before them to wait. Dragon Mom shouldve already arrived. I nned to tell Dragon Mom about the dragon race after dinner, when there was just the two of us.

    Dragon Mom was already sitting outside in the break room, enjoying some tea while quietly waiting. Perhaps she was a lot calmer, since her physical agony had been alleviated. Before we did <em>that</em>, Dragon Mom would always be wriggling around despite there being no reason to fidgety. She was very quiet after we did it. When she heard my footsteps, she raised her head to see me. She revealed a bright smile and asked, Youre here, Son. Good evening. Would you like a cup of tea?

    I nodded. I then looked at the empty te next to Dragon Mom and chuckled: You wont be able to fit dinner in if you eat so much before dinner, you know?

    Dragon Mom proudly responded, Its fine. Dragons have two guts.

    I had heard lots of girls say a quip along the lines of, desserts fit in another gut, et cetera. I was fully aware that was a lie, but when it came from Dragon Mom, I genuinely believed it to be true Luna came up from behind and handed me a cup of tea. I had a drink. It was the tea we had in the afternoon.

    I sat down in the armchair next to Dragon Mom and questioned, What did Xia ask to see you for in the morning?

    Xia has begun trying to make her own dishes, but she wasnt confident enough to let you have a taste; plus, shes about to be tested on her progress soon. Therefore, she asked me to taste it for her.

    I nodded. My assumption was spot on. I think Xia mightve asked the wrong person for their opinion if that was her goal, though. I didnt think Dragon Mom had the pte to distinguish between good or bad. After all, the variety of stuff she had tasted was far too limited. Moreover, she might not die of poisoning, but would she be a little too obtuse when ites to taste?

    What did you think of it, Mom? Xia is trying very hard. I think that shes very talented.

    Dragon Mom seemed to struggle to find an answer to my question, so she didnt immediately answer. Instead, she pondered the question before replying, I dont know how to evaluate the taste. I would say that what she made was almost the same as what I used to eat. It didnt leave an aftertaste, either. I think it was quite good.

    If you asked me, Dragon Moms evaluationcked a constructiveponent After all, that was her opinion Just because a dragon didnt die eating it, it didnt mean that wed be fine. With that in mind, I didnt think thered be a problem with Xias cooking. Wed only have a problem if she didnt handle the ingredients well  at least I thought so. I wouldnt be eating her food anytime soon, since she wouldnt be allowed to cook for me so soon.

    Freya entered. She bowed when she saw me: Good evening, Onii-sama. Oh, Good evening, Queen Sylvanas.

    Dragon Mom nodded with a smile: Good evening, Freya. How rare to see youe back for dinner. The maids usually send your dinner to the office, dont they?

    Freya sat down in an armchair. She gave Dragon Mom a smile: It is Onii-samas first time having dinner with us after returning, so I, naturally, have toe and have dinner with my brother. I do not have much work today, either, so I came back.

    I nodded. I then handed my cup of tea to Freya. She hesitated for a split second, and then quickly snatched off me. She looked at the edge of the cup and went into deep thought. I noticed her turn the cup to change its rtive position. Basically, she was looking for where I took a drink from so that she could drink from the same spot

    You sure have a bag full of ideas,ss, I thought to myself with a smile. Sorry, Freya, I wilfully ran off to have fun. Ill work with you from now. That way, you wont have to be so tired.

    Freya shook her head: No, no, I am not tired. Though there has been slightly more work, there is nothing urgent. In addition, it is much easier than what I once went through. By the way, I have something I need to tell you now, Queen Sylvanas.

    Dragon Mom looked up :, You have something to speak with me about? Thats rare. I dont think theres anything that concerns me.

    Yes, I am looking to speak to you, replied Freya, with a nod.

    I suddenly realised what Freya wanted to say. On second thought, it didnt matter if it was me or Freya who told Mom.

    Dragon Mom prepared herself to listen. Freya gently cleared her throat before speaking: When His Majesty returned from his trip this time, he mentioned the dragon race to me. ording to His Majestys judgement, there should still be dragons existing in the North. Therefore, I went to look into it this morning

    A cup dropped to the ground. Dragon Mom stood straight up. She wore a startled expression of delight due to the sudden good news. Excited, her body shook. In a shaky voice, she asked, Really?! Is that true?! Son, Son, is that all true? Are Mommys other kin in the North?! Where? Are they pure-blooded dragons?

    With a smile, Freya answered, Calm down first. This is just a spection at the moment. We have not yet reached a conclusion. I have only taken a look. ording to my investigations, it is confirmed that there was a small vige with a dragon totem in the Northwest. The totem was a dragon. However, as I have never seen a dragon, I am unsure if it is the same type of dragon as you. I hope you can transform into a dragon so that I can cross examine. The vigers relocated here after we altered the river and detonated the mountain. Once I have confirmed it, I will soon be able to conduct further investigations to confirm it. If I am correct, dragons should be residing there.

    I noticed Dragon Mom eagerly nod. She looked toward me the next instant, however. She hesitated after looking at my expression. She then turned back to Freya to reply, I think we should just forget it Just show me the totem My son said I cannot transform into a dragon in this city My physical body is veryrge. I would also scare the residents here once I transform, wouldnt I?

    I dawdled for a moment. I never thought Dragon Mom would prioritise me despite her excitement. Freya seemed to be stunned, too. Freya wore a surprised look. Dragon Mom wore an expression that was somewhatplex to describe. She seemed to be regretful but more eager for me to praise her.

    I stood up and walked up to Dragon Mom. I touched her head and promised, Youre right, Mom. Im very sorry to make you hold on for a bit longer. However, I promise that if we can confirm the existence of dragons, I will to take you to them. Believe me. I promise I will help you find your own kin!!

 Book 15: Chapter 54

    Book 15: Chapter 54

    Although I made a promise to Dragon Mom, the truth was that it was going to be somewhat of a challenge to locate them, not because wecked clues or couldnt find them, but something much simpler. I didnt have time.

    Freya didnt lie to me. That was the reality. We had lots of work to deal with daily. We had our hands too full to do anything else with letters and envoysing in and going out. Moreover, there were lots personal letters from my moms. Perhaps the private letters I sent themst time sent off some sort of weird trigger for them. They practically sent me a letter on the daily. At first, I thought it was something crucial, but then I discovered that it wasnt the case. They were basically reports about what they were doing every day, how much they missed me and their calctions for when theyd get to see me again. Oh, there was more. They asked if the other sneaked over to see me. They also asked about the girls. While they were at it, theyd sneak in their feelings they wanted to share with me.

    You think it was sweet, do you? It wasnt. Not. One. Bit.

    At first, there was a blissful feeling to be derived from it, as I got to know that my two moms still loved me. Soon, though, I realised an issue after I read them. Receiving a letter from them didnt imply that was it, because I had to write back! I had to write back, not to mention that I had to write my response within the day. Not only that, I also had to ensure my tone was gentle, on top of trying to avoid exposing my irritation. I had to reach the word count, as well; else, they wrote back woefully sobbing, Do you hate me now, Son? Seriously, I eventually started thinking my two moms were more ridiculous than my wives

    The most terrifying part was that I couldnt ask Freya to respond, as I had to personally pen my letter. Therefore, I had to write two different letters every night, lest they discover I copy pasted when they met, in which case, Id be in for it. My original n was to look into the matter pertaining to the dragons at night when I had time. I wanted to look through the files for clues, search for the vigers of the particr vige, and then find an opportunity to visit it. Instead, I had to handle the alliances affairs during work hours; then, I had to write letters at night besides taking care of my wives and girls. As a result, I couldnt find any chance to look into the dragons case.

    Although Dragon Mom looked forward to hearing more  evident by the fact that she wanted to ask me something every morning  it agonised her to see me so exhausted and half-asleep in the mornings. I felt very sorry for Dragon Mom. She saw hope, yet she was helpless. She had to rely on me. I knew I needed to get to the bottom of it for Mom as soon as possible, or else, she was likely tond herself in trouble if she went out. The thing was that I needed time, nevertheless.

    I questioned why I had so much work. I swear I was meeting people I was familiar with every day, but they brought something different to the table every day. I just couldnt figure out why there was so much to sort out with an alliance. I was very annoyed, honestly. I wanted to tell those below me, Cant you do something yourselves for a change?! But I knew they might do something harmful if I did that. Elves and humans hadnt shown any noticeable changes with regards to their opinions of each other. The only reason they formed an alliance was because of me. Once I was missing from the picture, the alliance, which had yet to settle down, was very likely to face problems, for the reason that there was no problem if they wanted to cut themselves off from the alliance. What means did we have of punishing a nation?

    The elven nation had always been a self-sustaining nation, while the most powerful empire, Rosvenor Empire, was fine without our two nations. As for our North, we didnt need either nation, either, after adopting an industrial system. As for metal mines and other stuff, the North had begun to mine all those we had located. In other words, the alliance between our three nations was meaningless and superficial. The only reason for its existence was my wilful desire.

    I had to be very careful when dealing with matters associated with the alliance. I absolutely couldnt dy. I could only hopelessly watch elves and humans entering and leaving my Imperial Pce. I also began to build an embassy for humans and elves nearby the Imperial Pce. Trying to do that on top of our national affairs work, which was a lot to begin with, kept me and Freya busy all day long.

    I went limp in my chair and rubbed my eyes. In a tired tone, I asked, Freya, how much work is there tomorrow?

    The Imperial Pce was quiet at that hour. Even the mes in the corridor had dimmed down. Only the footsteps of guards were asionally audible. Luna had fallen asleep on a bench, covered in a thin nket.

    Freya looked at her files and replied, Mm, you have work tomorrow. You basically have work all day. Consequently, you still have to remain in the Imperial Pce.

    I hopelessly touched my head: Do I really not have spare time? None at all? Can nobodys issue be dyed for a bit? Is there something thats not urgent? I dont want to bother with determining a universal measurement system. Freya, see if you can free up some time for me.

    Freya smiled hopelessly: If it was possible, I, naturally, would adjust your schedule for you. I know what you want to do, but you are aware of how annoying humanitys people are. They insist that it is you they must see, so I have no means of making time for you.

    I knew humanitys demanding nature. Elizabeth, personally, said that we were allying. In reality, they were very reluctant to see the alliance, because humans and their innate ego ced them on a pedestal where they looked down on us and elves. If they needed tomunicate with us, they demanded to see me. Damn, they were annoying. The issue remained, though; I couldnt dy my meetings with them. As such, I had to see the man tomorrow and discuss an absolutely pointless matter. Humanity was so annoying when it came to their ego and demands, so annoying that I felt hopeless. They kept citing, Her Majestys dignity, for the smallest of things, in turn, annoying me to no end. I wanted to say, Your Empress is my mom. What dignity and prestige do I need to consider?

    Elizabeth was just a gentle mother to me, but I had to go.

    I rubbed my face: Is there really no helping it? This is very important to Dragon Mom. If we continue dying this, its unfair on her. If we didnt have a proper n for this, we shouldnt have told her. If she cant help it and goes out there alone, what are we to do? Im not worried so much about her getting in trouble, since I dont believe theres anybody who could hurt her The main concern is if she finds dragons. If I, hypothetically, found them with her, wed have the initiative, and I could try to alter her thinking; however, if she, alone, finds them and doesnt return, well have lost a dragon. Therefore, we must ensure were there when Dragon Mom meets other dragons. We can dy this, but Dragon Mom cant wait.

    Freya nodded: I know. Without a doubt, it is something we must be attentive of. In saying that, I do not think we need to wait that long, do we?

    I irritably threw a file onto the table: Cant say for sure there. Judging from this workload, I dont think we can finish it off in a month or two. We dont know if Dragon Mom can be patient until then. Though a month or two is insignificant to a dragon, I dont think she can resist the urge when what she wants is in front of her, particrly since were with her, exciting her.

    Freya bowed: Sorry, Your Majesty. I was slightly too hasty in my handling of that.

    Its all right. I nned to tell her, so it didnt matter that you told her then. Its not your fault. The main problem is we didnt expect there to be so much work that Id have no time to deal with it. Thus, were holding a wolf by its ears. On a positive note, we arentpletely stuck

    I took in a deep breath and stood up. Luna shuddered. She rubbed her eyes as she sat up. I had no idea how Luna did it, but she woke up whenever I stand up. Smiling, she asked, Are you heading back now, Your Majesty?

    I nodded: Mm.

    Luna stood up and picked up my cloak. I turned my head to look at Freya. Freya looked at me with a dumbfounded look. She didnt seem to know what exactly I was thinking. I took in a deep breath and exined, Its all right. I do have an idea. I can bring my moms over.

    Her Majesty and Her Highness?! eximed Freya, surprised,

    I nodded: Its fine. I write to them every night, dont I? I just need to mention it in my letter. Im sure theylle over. If those people want respect, then would three monarchs holding their discussions here not be considered respect? Ill let them know, so dont worry.

    =============

    Two dayster, the elders, who were watching Vyvyan pack her stuff, trembled as they asked her, Is that so? Are you heading to the North?

    Vyvyan nodded: Yes. My son needs me, so naturally, I must go. I leave matters here to you!

    ========

    You are going to the North despite everybody being against it?

    Elizabeth picked up her luggage. She then handed a sword to a Valkyrie and coldly responded, Kill all those who stop me. My son needs me. How can I not go?!

 Book 15: Chapter 55

    Book 15: Chapter 55

    I knew Freya didnt believe my two moms coulde, because if they did, Mommy Elizabeth wouldnt have had to leave in the first ce. However, things were different. Mom had to returnst time, for she had been away for too long. This time, however, Mom only just arrived. Furthermore, the three monarchs meeting to talk about the alliance was a legitimate reason.

    Freya was aghast and speechless when she saw Vyvyan in the Imperial Pce already. Vyvyan ced her breakfast teacup down and looked at me with a smile. She walked up to me and kissed my forehead. She pitifully touched my face Son, youve been burdened with too much. Freya alone isnt enough. You need a group around you. Look how worn out you are. This makes Mommys heart ache. You have to rest, Son.

    Freya wore a slightly grim expression. I know Freya was upset to hear Vyvyansment. After all, Freya had always viewed herself as my only strategist, something which she was proud of. With Vyvyan criticising her for that, she was upset. Most importantly, if it was somebody else who criticised her, she could verbally m them. The problem was the person in front of her was her brothers mom, so she couldnt fire back. Consequently, all she could do was pitifully hide and look at me with puppy eyes.

    I smiled: Its not Freyas problem. I dont always have so much work. The main reason for it is that Ive had rtively lots of work due to my status as the leader of the alliance. Its all right. Trust me.

    Freya let out a breath of relief after hearing what I said. However, Mommy Vyvyans expression didnt change. Vyvyan sped my face. shook my head with a smile. She sighed: Mommy knows you. Youre so gentle. You take everything onto your shoulders without telling Mommy. Nevertheless, you must still make sure to rest. You cant let something happen to you again. You mustnt. Every time something happens to you is a disaster to Mommy. You must look after yourself for Mommys sake.

    I nodded: Im fine, Mom. I can handle it.

    Mommy doesnt want to hear that now Mommy Vyvyan pulled me into her embrace. I experienced the bliss of suffocation again.

    While Dragon Moms breasts were slightlyrger than Mommy Vyvyans, I still particrly liked Mommy Vyvyans Breast Burial Fatality the best. I didnt know how it was sofortable, nor did I know how much force she used. I lost all my will to fight on when I was in her embrace. I just wanted to stay in her soft valleys forever.

    Stop, stop. I must stop. Its daytime. I cant lose my determination now. I still have lots of work waiting for me. I cant lose my determination yet. I stopped myself from cking off. I then expressed, Mom, I need your help I am actually feeling a little tired

    Its okay, its okay, its okay. Mommy Vyvyan smiled. She excitedly touched my head. She added, Youve done well enough. Youve done enough. Son, Mommy will help you. Mommy will help you. Mommy cant do much, but Mommy will try Mommys best.

    I smiled and kissed Moms cheek. Dragon Mom unhappily snorted. Vyvyan snickered but didntment. Instead, she sat down to the side and remarked: My poor son. Youre always saying youve grown up, but look at you; youre suffering again in the end. You clearly still need Mommy to take care of you, but Mommy isnt by your side. Plus, you have to take care of your wilful family.

    That

    No, Im not picking on you.

    With a smile, Vyvyan nced at Freya and Nier, who were looking somewhat grim. Lucia guiltily lowered her head. Vyvyan then looked at Dragon Mom. With a softugh, she said, Youre my sons wives and sister, so its only a matter of course for you to be wilful and act coquettish with him. But someone in particr calls themself my sons mother, yet she isnt doing what a mother should. Instead, shes just troubling my son, isnt she?

    Normally, itd be fine for Vyvyan to say that. That time, nheless, I thought things were going to take a turn for the worse. Dragon Mom didnt fight back. Instead, she fearfully curled up simrly to a child whose prank was exposed. Dragon Mom looked at me feeling somewhat scared. Vyvyan was just taking a jab at her, but she didnt know that Dragon Mom actually took it to heart, because she was most guilty about it. Mommy Vyvyan quickly seemed to catch on. She didnt think much of it at first, since that was how she treated Elizabeth. Under normal circumstances, Elizabeth would snigger as she always did, and then fire back at her. Their quarrel ended, but Vyvyan knew I would lose timeforting Dragon Mom, so she turned away and stopped with her criticism.

    I walked up to Dragon Mom. I touched her hand. I didnt have time to console her right then, so I nned to talk to her at night. I gave her a gentle kiss on her cheek: Good morning, Mom. I still dont have any news, but I will inform you when I find out something.

    If its not feasible

    I cut off Dragon Moms sorrowful voice and forcefully tugged her hand: I have news to share with you today.

    Dragon Mom reacted surprised, and then she affectionately nodded. Mommy Vyvyan nced at me. She then lowered her head and picked up her breakfast in silence. I didnt speak any further.

    When I had to work, I brought Mommy Vyvyan along. I need Mommy Vyvyan to learn how to work. I didnt invite her over just to check up on me or experience life. I really needed my two moms to help me with work. I needed them to help me manage the North in my absence. Furthermore, I had to keep the two in check order to ensure fairness. That was the only way I could avoid tipping bnce of favour of the North toward humanity or elves.

    I had to personally make the trip with Dragon Mom. I did promise my wives I wouldnt leave again, but I thought it would be safe. After all, I was in my territory, and I had my powerful Dragon Mom. Plus, if I managed to find that the dragon race was still alive, I didnt think theyll kill me out of consideration of my mom. In any case, I had to go with Dragon Mom for it. To be honest, Dragon Mom was so powerful that I really didnt want to see her leave.

    Dragon Mom was a pure-blooded dragon in the dragon race. She was also very powerful, so I was certain the dragons will definitely respect her opinion. That meant I had to go search for the dragons with Dragon Mom. On one hand, I had to ensure they wouldnt cause trouble in my territory. On the other hand, I didnt want to lose my dragon. If I could find the pride of dragons, I mightve been able to use them if Dragon Mom could lead them. Of course, I didnt believe that was possible. Given the dragons proud character, there was no way theyd submit to me. But nheless, I, at least, wanted to keep my Dragon Mom.

    Dragon Mom mustve wanted to tell me that she wanted me to forget it if I didnt have time. I was conscious of the fact she didnt want to give up, in saying that. I didnt want to give up, either. I couldnt ept me telling her about it then turning around at the end to say, I dont have time, so I cant search for them, and then force her to stay in the Imperial Pce. How was that different to lying to Dragon Mom? That was a malicious lie. Giving Dragon Mom hope and then throwing her into despair was not on. Her own kin was in front of her, yet she could never meet them. That was why I had to take Dragon Mom on a search for the dragon race. I couldnt go back on my words. I had done so much for my other two moms. It was time I did something for my Dragon Mom.

    Freya seemed to be a little unhappy, hence was unwilling to tell Mommy Vyvyan what she should do. After all, Vyvyan was an outsider from Freyas perspective. She was trustworthy, but she was being asked to put the life of the North in the grip of another, not to mention the fact Vyvyan criticised her

    That was Vyvyans habit. She didnt think well of anybody around me, which was why shed attack them at every opportunity. Freya didnt seem to understand Vyvyan yet, leading to her feeling sour. Mommy Vyvyan earnestly listened. She was the ruler of elves, but the North was different to the elven kingdom at the end of the day. I needed to leave Freya behind to manage the North with them.

    Mommy Vyvyan set down the seal. She looked at me and solemnly said, Son, what are you going to do after getting Mommy to do your work? Are you nning to go somewhere? Didnt you say you wouldnt go out again? Son, do not go somewhere dangerous again!! Be considerate of Mommy. Cant you live here in peace for a while?

    Mom, I guarantee Im not going somewhere dangerous this time. Its here in the North. I guarantee there are no dangerous ces in the North. In addition, Ill be bringing Dragon Mom, so Ill definitely be safe.

    Vyvyans gaze was overwhelming with distrust and jealousy. She sighed: You dont even need Mommy to protect you anymore? Whats the point of Mommy being alive anymore?

    Mom this is not what it is about. Im doing this for Dragon Mom and the safety of the North this time. I promise not to go anywhere dangerous. Mom, its incredibly important for you to stay here, as well. Youre the only one who can help me. Dragon Mom cant. Only you and Elizabeth can help me Please allow me to be out there without having to be concerned about things back here!

 Book 15: Chapter 56

    Book 15: Chapter 56

    At night, I specifically left before work hours were officially over, because I wanted to see Dragon Mom in advance to let her know about the dragons. I decided to do it, so I had to tell Dragon Mom in case she couldnt wait. Hence, I knocked on Moms door at night and quietly called, Mom.

    To ensure Dragon Mom didnt have any misgivings, I told even Luna to stay behind; I came over alone. I heard footsteps from inside. Dragon Mom opened the door and, with a consoled smile, questioned, Youre here, Son. Come in. Is something the matter?

    I smiled. I could tell Dragon Mom was eager. Dragon Mom didnt hide any ulterior motives, after all, thereby making it easy to discern what she was thinking from the look in her eyes. Her eyes were gleamed with eagerness. She interlocked her fingers as though she was waiting for me to say something she wanted to hear. I knew she wanted to know about the dragons. However, I couldnt do anything except wait for news.

    Sorry, Mom. I still apologised, though.

    Moms gaze went dull, but she quickly regained her spirit. She shook her head with a smile: Its okay. Its okay. Mommy can see that you, indeed, are very busy, Son. This isnt very important, so its okay if you take care of itter. The most important thing is that you do not exhaust yourself That woman is right I cant be so wilful and make you suffer. Im your mom, after all

    No Mom, youre my mom, and Im your son. If you need anything, you have every right to tell me about it. Its my job as your son.

    Its all right. Mommy is all right. Time is the most worthless thing to dragons. I absolutely can wait. I believe my dragon kin wont vanish in mere days, so its all right. Its totally all right. Son, finish your work here, first. I can wait. Dragon Mom shook her head, and then poured me a cup of hot water

    You read that right. Dragon Mom began to drink tea, but she didnt seem to know how to brew it. We didnt have express coffee machines. You had to mix the ingredients as you brewed it for there to be vour.. Dragon Mom wasnt able to do that yet.

    I had a drink. Mom sat down on the bed. While she had a smile tofort me, her gaze was truthfully lonely. I knew she could wait, and it wouldnt trouble me, but that wasnt what I wanted. My mom could wait, but I couldnt. I couldnt allow there to be several dragons roaming in my North. That was frightening to even think about. If it was possible to find them, I had to find them.

    What I meant was, though I dont have any clues yet, I can search for them. Ill search for them together with you.

    Mm?! Dragon Mom was surprised. She looked at me with disbelief.

    I looked at her with a serious look and exined, I havent wrapped up my business, yet, but Ive found help, so we dont have to worry. Mom, I wont lie to you. I told you Id help you find your dragon kin, so Ill be sure to do so. Although I dont have any clues yet, we might be able to find clues if we search together.

    Dragon Mom looked at me with utter disbelief. Her hand, which she held her cup with, began to shake a little, proving she was emotionally stirred. I kept my eyes on her as I stood up to move over to sit next to her. I solemnly said, Arent you my mom? You gave me a new life. Thats why I have every reason to help you. Since your family is here in my territory, I should search for them with you. Youre my mom. Ill go with you no matter where in my territory.

    S-Son

    Tears suddenly formed in Moms eyes. Her voice became shaky. I gently ced my cup aside and hugged her. Her scales are somewhat hard, but she was warm, nheless. Dragon Mom took in a deep breath and tightly hugged me. Next to my ear, she whispered, Mommy is so touched. So touched. This is the first time Mommy has felt this sort of feeling Nobody has ever treated Mommy so kindly. I have always been protecting myself. Mommy is so reassured, truly so reassured. Okay Okay Son, Son Mommy shall go with you. Mommy shall search for Mommys kin with you This is fantastic This is fantastic Son The best gift your father left me is you You are the most blissful gift Mommy has received.

    Mom kissed my cheek and murmured next to my ear in a quiet voice. I started to question her actions.

    I wondered, Can the most powerful race on the continent, the dragon race, control their strength so well? Can a dragon be this gentle? Can their lips be so soft?

    I told Dragon Mom about our ns to head out, and then I left the pce. I didnt need to head back yet, but I did want to see someone. I looked up at my Imperial Pce. The sharp pce with the sword piercing the heavens was still bright. My wives and daughters shouldve been bathing at around that hour. Mom and Freya should still be working at the office. My family was with me. What I treasured most could be found inside the Imperial Pce.

    I went to the stables. The White Deer King seemed to react to the sound of my footsteps and stood up. She looked at me with her eyes narrowed. I checked the surroundings, and then walked up to the White Deer King with a smile. She lowered her head to allow me to touch her neck. It mightve looked as though I was stroking she neck, but I was sure she was thinking, Be honoured that Im allowing you to stroke my neck, as a nobledy would think when allowing another to kiss the back of her hand.

    I then made eye contact with the White Deer King. Still smiling, I asked, Good evening, White Deer King. Are you honestly not lonely in here?

    We were at the White Deer Kings exclusive stable. The White Deer King didnt look down on all other horses contemptibly, but because the other horses were so afraid around her, they lost their appetite, which led to them getting sick. That was why I had to have a stable made exclusively for the White Deer King. The stable was quite the extravagant andfortable stable.

    The White Deer King indifferently snorted and red at me. She seemed to be saying she couldnt help but put up with the loneliness. Indeed, I couldnt stay with her. I continued stroking her neck: We need to go on a trip outside, soon. White Deer King, have you rested up?

    The White Deer King shook her head. She was impatient with staying there all the time, too. She wanted to go around with me.

    All right, well be heading out with Dragon Mom. We might be staying out there for some time.

    The White Deer Kings expression changed. She seemed to be surprised that she wasnt going with me alone. I nodded: Yes, well be heading out with my mom to search for the dragons.

    The White Deer King immediately lost interest upon hearing that and scoffed. She leaned back and lied down on the ground, with no hint of any intention of speaking with me. I was somewhat befuddled, since she was friendly just a moment ago, yet she gave me the cold shoulder in the blink of an eye. I hopelessly smiled and left the stable.

    As the White Deer King didnt have any problems, I was ready. Next, I nned to locate the vigers, first. Once I knew exactly where the vige was located, Id head to it with Mom. The vige might have undergone a change by then. Nevertheless, the dragon race would only have rushed off to somewhere close by. We could use the vige as a central point to begin searching for where the dragons went off to as long as we knew where they initially were.

    I went back to the pce. It was time to prepare to sleep in the pce. The maids went back and forth with clothes in their hands. The pce was quietening down from top to bottom. I went to the floor my bedroom was on. I was somewhat reluctant to return to my room, for I knew Mommy Vyvyan would perform a night raid on me

    Right when I reached the corner of the stairs, someone grabbed me by my arm and pulled me over. I found myself in a small room. I wasnt surprised, since I was too familiar with the scene. In fact, I was fully prepared. As opposed to being worried, I prepared my hips and tongue for the even better bliss they were soon to be subjected to.

    Mommy Vyvyan aggressively pressed me up against the wall, and then grabbed my hip with one hand. She gently touched me as she snickered: Son, havent you gotten a little too close to that dragon recently? Mommy has already shown the utmost generosity and tolerance by allowing you to call her Mom, yet youre making Mommy work so that you can go out to y with her?

    Were not going out to y around

    Mommy Vyvyans had soft and gentle hands in addition to slender fingers. She teased all of my sensitive spots. I couldnt think of anything but the endless stimtion, so I powerlessly moaned. Mommy Vyvyan summoned vines to restrain my arms and legs. My entire body was suspended in the air. I looked at Mom with surprise. Mom licked her lips. She stared at me with her blood-red eyes and coldly said, Son, if you do that, Mommy will be jealous so that Mommy needs to mete out some minor punishment. You two definitely did it, didnt you? You mustve done something with that shameless dragon. Mommy must bring you back. Mommy needs to give you some minor punishment. This time, you shouldnt move again

    Whoa!

    Moms fingers were truly far too nimble. Her continuous gentle teasing and the warmth of her flesh caused my rationality to eventually cave in. Mommy Vyvyan looked at her hand with a smile, and then slowly licked her fingers. Her body quivered ever so slightly. Wearing a sensual smile, she said, My sons mana is still sweet as ever; however, youre already leaking when Mommy hasnt gotten started yet. It appears that tonight will be a very long night

 Book 15: Chapter 57

    Book 15: Chapter 57

    So, you have to go out again? asked Lucia, with a soft sight. She gently patted Nona, who was in her arms: Did you not say that you wouldnt be leaving again? I thought you were serious. I guess that means I was stupid for believing you.

    I smiled helplessly. Then, I touched Lucias head. I looked at the ahoge on Lucias head twitch and exined, Sorry, Lucia. I promise that I wont be going anywhere dangerous this time, though. Im not going to some strange ce, either. I promise Ill be in the North. Im just heading northwest.

    Lucia didnt buy any of it. She then sighed again: Your Highness, do you still not understand? It doesnt matter where you go. Once you leave, youll definitely be at risk I wont stop you this time, either, but I hope you bring Ying with you.

    Is Ying already capable of being a bodyguard?

    I was quite surprised. I wasnt informed of Yings situation. She was still training with Tanya. Honestly, the two of them were verypatible. Because Tanya was a child, the majority of people disrespected her to a degree. However, as she was the captain, they had to respect her on a surface level; they couldnt get serious when a kid was imposing upon them. Yings case was different, though. Ying was a serious girl; therefore, she acknowledged Tanya as her leader for as long as Tanya was her captain. Further, she genuinely respected her on the surface and deep down. Tanya was also very happy to be respected, so the two of them would get along very well.

    Although she hasntpletely graduated, Ying can counter magical species. So ordingly, by bringing Ying along, you will be safer if you run into magical species.

    Lucia sighed, and then looked at me with a hopeless expression. She seemed to havepletely given up on dissuading me. The worst insult a man could suffer is making his wife reveal an expression of utter despair as Lucia did. I sighed. I gently hugged my wife. Nona, who was between us, looked at Lucia and I with a smile. If my memory does me justice, that was the first time we were so close.

    Nona reached out to grab our chests. She giggled and tried to get me toe closer. Unfortunately, I was going to have to leave her behind for some time. I gave Nona a kiss on her forehead: If we were in the past, Id definitely bring Ying, but I cant bring her this time. Ill bring Dragon Mom this time. You should know that dragons are the strongest species, so Ill definitely be safe.

    Lucia smiled: I feel more reassured after hearing that. With that said, Your Highness, you still havent told me where you are going. Is there some secret ce in the North that you cant tell me about or are you going to search for another woman? I am at my limit with that, you know? Your children are this old already, so if you go out there and mess around with more women, youre ridiculous.

    I shook my head with a hopeless smile: Lucia, I will never do that again. I will never hurt you again. I dont have the foggiest idea as to where Im going this time. More precisely, Im not sure of the exact location. All I know is that Im heading somewhere northwest. Im going to search for Dragon Moms dragon kin. Im searching for the dragons in the N-

    Stop!! yelled Lucia, with a frown before I could finish.

    Nona wasnt the only one who was frightened, because I was startled, too. Lucia continued in a loud voice, Are you out of your mind?! The dragon race is the elven races fiercest nemesis! Do you not know that already?! The dragon race is very dangerous for male elves, such as you!! Countless elves have died to them. Dragons are elves born nemesis! We even designated their territory out as out of bounds, yet here you are approaching them on your own ord?! Are you crazy?!

    No I mean, youre right But look at Dragon Mom. I dont think its <em>that</em> dangerous

    Queen Sylvanas is a different sort of dragon! If you and Queen Sylvanas werent rted, do you not think that she wouldve killed you?!

    Lucia had always viewed dragons as very dangerous existences. It was only fair, though, as all elves consider dragons to be dangerous wild beasts. After all, they had always been at odds with dragons. Dragons had victimised countless elves. As a pure-blooded elf, it was only natural that she was afraid of dragons. I didnt consider them that scary, nevertheless.

    I dont think theyre that frightening

    I cant stop you if you insist on going, but I adamantly ask that you take Ying with you. Ying is the only person who can y dragons. Furthermore, if you see a dragon, can you guarantee that Queen Sylvanas will stay on your side? If the dragons attack you, who will Queen Sylvanas help? asked Lucia. Stern, she continued, Perhaps I sound as though I am crossing the line by saying this, but nheless, you must be wary of dragons. They have always been a race that attacked us, and that fact still stands. Normally speaking, there are only two sorts of people who would search for dragons. The first type is the type who wants to y a dragon. The other is those who no longer want to live. You have children now. What need is there for you to go there?

    Lucia sounded truly very vignt and prejudice against the dragon race. I think Lucia would consider it for the best if Dragon Mom wasnt in the North. I sighed and touched her head. In a soft voice, I said, Its fine, its fine

    Thats your attitude every time!! eximed Lucia, before I could finish. You do this time and time again. You always try to cate me with gentle words, and then run into danger. In the end, Im left worried sick! This attitude of yours angers me, but what can I do?!! Im your wife! All I can do is wait here! You never just go and do things; instead, you tell me first, and then you leave me worried by myself!! You always say, its all right, its all right. You think that puts me at ease?! Ive told you before, but you refuse to listen to me! I tell you its dangerous, but you insist on going!! You dont care about anything!! Were never part of your concerns!!

    Lucia literally roared out all of her inner thoughts. Once she was done shouting, I was truly scared shed throw Nona straight onto the ground in her emotional state. However, she continued to tightly hug her daughter and sit onto the bed. She looked away. I walked over to her. Nona looked at her mom fearfully. She reached out to me, wanting to go to me. Lucia wouldnt let go, though. I pressed my hand on Lucias shoulder. Before I could speak, she spoke out first, albeit facing her back to me: Sorry, Your Highness, I got a little bit too worked up I got a bit too wilful Your Highness. I am your wife I already feel very blissful that I got to marry you I cant ask for so much If you have to consider things out there and us at the same time, you wont be able to do anything. You just have to do what you want to do. Im happy as long as you cane back. I will wait for your return here I just want you toe back.

    I couldnt hold my feelings in anymore, so I pulled her into my embrace. I tightly hugged her from behind and stroked her face. I could feel her cold tears on my hands. Lucia bit down on her lip to avoid her sobs being heard while she finished what she wanted to say. I subconsciously hugged her and rested my head on her shoulder, Lucia Please dont be so understanding, okay? It hurts me so much when youre so understanding How can I leave when youre so understanding? Sorry Lucia I know that its meaningless for me to say any more I know that my apology is pointless, but I can promise that Ill be back as soon as I can, and I promise toe back safe and sound. I will definitely return to you and our girls!

    Im not understanding Im not Im your wife So I should think this way and do this Im your wife, so I must ensure everything I do is for you replied Lucia. Her body quivered a little, but she remained in my arms. In a soft voice, she carried on, Im your wife Im now the wife of the Prince I love most Thats why I must do whats best for you But why? Why? Why do I feel that life has be tougher after marrying you?

    Sorry

    I dont want to hear your apology It makes me sound as though Im burdening you

    Lucia turned her head around to gently kiss my lips. She then pushed my arms away and stood up. She ced Nona into her crib. Being sleepy, Nona yawned, and then shut her eyes. She grabbed onto her sisters arm.

    Lucia gently stroked her daughters heads and, with her back facing me, said, What can I do? I love you too much. I know I should be angry about these things. I know that I should be angry about you not being considerate of me. But despite that, my mind is nk when I see you. I just want to be by your side I feel Im already living in bliss when I think about my current circumstance Therefore, I cant think of anything. Your Highness, you must be careful out there You muste back, Your Highness, you must. My Prince Safe travels.

    Uhm.

    I got to my feet and gave Lucia a light hug. She had suffered too much. She went through so much for my sake. It was time she experienced bliss, yet I kept taking advantage of her love and patience. As long as she was by my side, however, shed be able to wait forever and love forever.

    Ive never disappointed you, Lucia. Never.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Ahoge  Its whatsmonly seen in Japanese anime and manga. Its the single strand of hair that sticks out from the top of the characters heads. At the top of my head, Konohana Kitans Yuzu has one.

 Book 15: Chapter 58

    Book 15: Chapter 58

    Mommy Elizabeth sat with one leg over the other. She coldly looked at Vyvyan, who was opposite her, and frowned. Sheined, I cant get along with this woman! I thought you wanted Mommy to help you, Son. Thats totally fine. Mommy can help relieve you of your pressure. Mommy should do so, but whats with this woman, Son? You didnt mention this elf in your letter.

    No, I didnt My voice sounded weak.

    My two moms had prepared to unite already, yet they were still hostile to each other. Vyvyan indifferently snorted: Theres a procedure for everything. A tree needs to have branches before there can be leaves. A flower must have petals to bloom. You, on the other hand, dont even know what procedure means. I received my sons letter first, and I arrived first, yet you are acting as though you have the right to be saying you cant get along with me. Do you have any shame, you know, that stuff you humans have?

    Elizabeth mmed her hand on the table and stood up. She snickered: I cant believe you have the audacity to say that. My sons letter was addressed to his mom. He asked his mom for help. You think you have the prerogative to appear by my sons side? You think you can help him? Tell me what you can do.

    Vyvyan coldly replied, I can learn if I dont know. Even if I have to learn, Ill learn before you can. Nobody is born capable of everything. I taught my son how to eat with a spoon up until now. Tell me again what you did during that time. I cant believe you still think youre his mom. You didnt even fulfil the obligations of a mother, and you think you qualify to be talking about being a mom?

    Okay, okay, Moms

    You only have one mom! eximed both of my moms in unison, startling me.

    The two of them appeared to notice they gave me a fright, so they stopped quarrelling. Instead, they sat down there while shooting off their anger.

    I admit it was my mistake. I shouldnt have hid the fact that I asked them both toe in the letters Actually, if I did inform them, I think the situation would be even worse. They mightve fought just to see whod get toe.

    The truth of the matter was that the two of them had a very good rtionship. I believe they both came here in high spirits and cheerfully when they received my letter. After all, they both wanted to stay by my side and take care of me. But s, the presence of the other rained on their parades. The blissful life they imagined was shattered. The huge contradiction to what they envisioned encouraged their bickering.

    Seeing the two of them stop talking, I forced a smile. It was my problem, no question about it. It was my only choice, though. The both of them needed to be present. Else, theyd be biased. I needed both of them present to keep the other in check.

    Listen to me, uhh, Empress and Queen Um I called you here this time, because I have a situation thats beyond me. At present, I have too many things to sort out. Im referring to the work rted to the alliance I have something I must leave to deal with. During my absence, I will need you two to handle the matters pertaining to the alliance. Im sure youre both capable of handling the matters. Ill also be leaving Freya behind Of course, I am making this request of you two as monarchs

    Because neither of them acknowledged the other, I couldnt say I was pleading them as their son.

    The two looked at me and quickly nodded. I then smiled helplessly: Of course, theres one more request Id like to make as family, and that is for you two to look after my children and wives. I shouldnt have to go too far this time. Im just making a trip northwest. There wont be any danger involved, either.

    Elizabeth stated, Son, I want to know where youre going.

    I stopped to think before replying, Im not sure, either, as Im going to search for a ce. I only have a rough idea of where it is. Thus, I cant say for sure. It shouldnt be very difficult, though, neither should it take too long.

    Uhm Will it be dangerous? Elizabeth didnt seem to be concerned with what exactly I was doing. Her question about my safety mustve been what she wanted to know most.

    I responded, It should be very safe, so you dont need to worry. Im going to search for a horde of dragons. Hence, Ill be bringing the Dragon with me. Shes very powerful, so I should be safe.

    Elizabeth nodded. Elizabeth didnt know dragons very well, but Vyvyan had respect and fear for them. Dragons were truly a very powerful species. More specifically, Elizabeths attitude towards Dragon Mom wasnt the best. After all, Dragon Mom once made a request that was impossible to ept.

    Vyvyan seemed to be trying to give me encouragement: It shouldnt be dangerous. While dragons are very powerful, its possible tomunicate with them. You can search for them, Son. Notify Mommy once you locate them. Mommy will team up with Ying to y them. They are a serious threat to the continent, after all. One dragon is plenty. Of course, I dont want to keep even one around.

    As an elf, Mommy Vyvyan still harboured animosity towards dragons. In addition, Vyvyan wanted to kill the woman who was intimate with me. That being said, I was strongly against the notion of ying the dragons. To be precise, I didnt want to kill them before they were hostile to me.

    If there are no mishaps, we shouldnt fight in our own territory. If one dragon can create such uproar, a horde might do something bigger. Furthermore, the dragon is going with my son this time. If something happens, the dragon may not side with my son. Therefore, you can ignore what this woman said. Its better to avoid conflict with the dragons.

    Elizabeth made a very rational statement. That was what I had in mind. Unlike with humanity, we still needed to bnce out the bnce of power in the North. Since Mommy Vyvyan didnt have to worry about that, she didnt care about killing or sparing. She didnt consider the consequences. So ordingly, I should bear Elizabeths suggestion in mind.

    Vyvyan irritably scratched her head. That was a gesture Vyvyan performed when she realised she was wrong but was unwilling to admit it.

    I smiled. Then, I walked up to my moms sides. I held their hands and said, Moms Dont argue with me until I finish. Are you two willing to help me? I know your rtionship is not bad. I need you two to stay here at home to take care of my wives and children on top of maintaining our alliance. I know I suggested the alliance, but its not too good if I leave by myself now. At the same time, I cant dy this any longer.

    Mommy Elizabeth grabbed hold of my hand and spoke up first: No problem. No problem. If you cant take it, just leave it to me, Son. Im your mom. Ill definitely help you. Mommy will help you despite this woman being here, too!

    Vyvyan touched my head with a smile: No problem. While Mommy doesnt like this human, Mommy will do the best Mommy can. Thats how a mom is supposed to be. Son, if you dont act wilful with Mommy, whats the point of Mommys existence?

    Elizabeth and Vyvyan reached an agreement in a way. I knew their rtionship hadntpletely broken down. They would be decently friendly with each other if it wasnt for me. There shouldnt be a problem with them handling work in my absence. With my two moms at the pce, itd be easy to resolve any issues Nier and Lucia might have, since they were family.

    Everything in the Imperial Pce was sorted. I left early to let Mommy Elizabeth sleep earlier. I sent Mommy Elizabeth to her room. I saw her standing in the room, looking at me with a somewhat shy expression. I knew that what happened between us caused our interactions to be awkward when we were alone. Elizabeth always recalled what happened when we were together.

    I wasnt keen to get intimate under the sheets with her then, having said that Honestly, I was spent. After I finished with Dragon Mom, Mommy Vyvyan tortured me again. I wouldnt even be able to do it with Nier if I wanted to. Plus, Elizabeth wasnt Vyvyan. Elizabeth was very shy. She didnt want to do it. They were literally copies of Nier and Lucia.

    Mommy Elizabeth genuinely looked tired. I admit that it greatly saddened me. Mommy Elizabeth wasnt as physically healthy as she was when she was younger. She had gone through so much that the exhaustion was slowly creeping in. While her appearance didnt age, her body did.

    I obtained an unknown lifespan length through my Dragon Moms dragon blood. My former body didnt provide me with a long lifespan due to my half-human nature. My lifespan should presumably have been normal after obtaining dragon blood. I couldnt confirm how long it is, but that was the beauty of life. You never know when youll die. Thats why you try so hard to live.

    I contemted, If possible, Id like to find something from the dragons that can extend Mommy Elizabeths lifespan. Since dragon blood works, can I assume theres something else which it can be reced with?

 Book 15: Chapter 59

    Book 15: Chapter 59

    Everything had basically been decided on, and I had cated my family. Of course, Nier took more effort to settle. Next, I was setting out with Dragon Mom. Everything was prepared, so the next step was to begin our search for the dragons.

    I didnt have the foggiest idea as to where the dragons were located. In saying that, I already knew they were roughly where the vigers were. Honestly speaking, I never thought the vigers of the dragon vige were on the street where I met the prophet. Those vigers initially relied on hunting and selling simple handmade crafts, such as rattan baskets. There was nond nearby for them to nt crops; therefore, the town nearby had to supply them with paddy and the sort.

    It was said that the vigers of the dragon viger were oftentimes able to acquire grains of gold, which allowed them to get through winters. That was strange, for the dragons vige wasnt a gold mine. Even if they did, they didnt have what it took to produce gold. Freya had investigated the vige for some time and obtained a fair amount of information. The vige wasnt a vige that specialised in gold manufacturing. Rather, it was a vige that manufactured low quality handmade goods. It was a primitive vige without anything valuable.

    The inference that could be derived from that was that the dragons supplied the gold. After all, dragons had a habit of collecting gold. Therefore, they should be on good terms with the dragons or, at least, close enough to have the dragons help them. I didnt know why they helped the vigers, but since the dragon race was willing to get along with the anthropoid vigers, they should be able to get along with us.

    Dragon Mom and I arrived at the street in question. The street was still as dead as it wasst time. I paid particr attention to my surroundings to ensure I wouldnt miss anything. I didnt see the prophet. I hadnt seen him since Ist parted with him on the street. It seemed as though Id only get to see him if he wished to be seen. It didnt matter, however. It made no difference with or without him. I doubted he was a prophet anymore. After all, he couldnt hear Gods voice anymore.

    Mommy Vyvyan was to me there. There was no more so-called God anymore, because Mommy Vyvyan killed him. That prophet shouldnt be of any use any longer. I just missed him a little, I guess. He did save my life, after all.

    We spoke to the vige chief. They were notified of my visit beforehand. Hence, once I finally saw an open door between the stone walls. There were two people waiting for me. They greeted me courteously. Although I didnt know what the people relied on for their livelihood, their lives looked decent. The North could afford to feed freeloaders. I hoped they could find appropriate jobs.

    The stairs were rtively dark. Dragon Mom looked at the narrow stairs with concern. She grabbed onto my cloak. I knew she was unlikely to be afraid of the ce; she was worried somebody would ambush me. I didnt think the people here would harm me. It was just that it was rtively gloomy. I didnt think they were rted to me in any way, as I had never done anything to them. There was no point in them killing me.

    We entered a room. It was a standard room youd find in any building. Because of the gloomy street, the room had fires lit during the day. I peered inside. There was a young individual sitting at the redwood table writing a letter of some sort. Honestly, I was very surprised to see that. I had no idea the vige chief was young.

    Normally, vige chiefs are old, arent they? Why is this vige chief young? I wondered.

    My footsteps caused the floor to creak. The young individual looked up at me.

    I still had trouble processing the appearance of anthropoids. I figured the individual was a rabbit. It was the first time I saw somebody with a leaf-shaped mouth and red eyes. He looked at me and chuckled. He then stood up and extended his hand toward me: I am very d to see you, venerable King. I am but just an ordinary viger. I am honoured to meet you. We were meremoners in the Northwest. I never thought such a day woulde.

    Iughed: To be frank, I thought the vige chief was an elder. I didnt think you were so young.

    In terms of human age, I am older than you. I just have a longer lifespan, allowing me to maintain my youthful appearance for longer. I may look young, but I am actually getting on with age, responded the vige chief. He ced his pen down and then rubbed his hands together. He looked at me with his eyes narrowed as heughed: Honestly, we are honoured to learn that you are so interested in our vige. What did you want to know? I will tell you what I know. However, what I can tell you is limited to our former vige, for it is no more.

    I nodded: I want to know about your erstwhile vige. I want to know if you are acquainted with the dragon race. You must have received their help before, correct? Based on what I know, it doesnt seem usible for you to have found gold. Only the dragon race wouldve been able to find gold and pass it to you.

    The vige chief folded his hands and interlocked his fingers: Mm, we did indeed obtain gold from others, but we do not know if they were the dragon race. There is a legend in our vige that says that if we ce arge volume of meat from our hunt at the valley entrance, we will find small bits of gold the next day. Therefore, as opposed to saying that we hunted for ourselves, perhaps it would be better to say that we put forth our best efforts all year for that one day.

    I nodded. Dragons were carnivores. It appeared that dragons couldnt bear the winters, either, thus had to trade gold with the vigers to obtain food. That wasnt a good thing, though, as it seemed that the dragons werent willing to interact with the outside or world and had remained in the valley.

    While the vigers werent certain, I could say for sure that the creatures they spoke of were dragons. Only dragons would exchange gold for meat. The description matched the exact needs of dragons.

    Have you seen them, then?! Have you seen huge figures flying in the sky?! Did you ever see wings or some enormous creatures?!!

    Dragon Mom mmed the table and leaned in to look at him before I could speak. She appeared to be very excited after hearing news of her dragon kin despite the news being unconfirmed. Based off Dragon Moms level of excitement, it was pretty much guaranteed that they were dragons. Perhaps there are precedencies of dragons and elves trading in the past?

    Somewhat startled, the vige chief responded, Ah That I am not sure about, myself

    I tugged Dragon Moms hand. She realised what she did, so she gently cleared her throat in an awkward manner. She then stood back behind me and stopped speaking. I smiled cordially and apologised: Sorry, My Mom was slightly emotional, because she is eager to see the dragon race.

    I-I see I do not know if they were the dragon race, though awkwardly stammered the vige. That said, I believe you will find out if you go. I shall provide you with a map. This is our viges map. This is now an old map. The new map is vastly different to this version. I am not sure if you can still locate it or not; however, I would not think the change is too drastic.

    That was easily solved. I just needed topare the old and new maps. I took the map he passed me. The map had existed for some time. I felt as though I saw the map during my battle. With that said, the map I used during the battle didnt have the location of the particr small vige marked on it.

    The vige was located at the foot of a snowy mountain as we predicted. There was a valley there, as well. It was rare to see a valley with this shape. Both sides of the mountains made the centre an empty circle shape. You could probably construct a city inside. I wouldnt be surprised if there were dragons in there.

    I replied, This is enough. My visit today was just to confirm the existence of the creatures this time. Now that I have confirmed it, I shall head there.

    I see. I hope you sessfully find what you were after, then. Although I am not too sure what you are searching for, if you really can locate the dragons and ruins of our vige, pleasee back to tell us how it is. I have an old friend that greatly misses the ce.

    Old friend? I repeated

    The vige chief nodded, and then picked up the sheet of paper on the table. He exined, He was a foreigner who found our vige. We are not that close, having said that. Heter on vanished in that valley. When he came out from it, he brought a fair amount of gold with him He wrote a book that sells very well. It is the childrens book, Dragon Journey Chronicles. He always asks us lots of things, so we are considered good friends now, I guess.

    You mean the author of Dragon Journey Chronicles?!

    Yes.

    While I was startled, I was pleasantly surprised at the same time. It was a childrens book to them, but it was a true story to me. It was true the author met with dragons, which meant that there were definitely dragons residing in that valley! The dragon race was there!! There were dragons there!

    Understood. Thank you very much!

    I quickly grabbed Dragon Mom and excitedly left. Dragon Mom was oblivious to the situation, so she was dumbfounded. I turned my head around to look at her and joyfully eximed, Mom! Its confirmed! Its confirmed! There are dragons in the valley! In fact, there should be a horde of dragons!! Theyre your dragon kin, and I know where they are!! Lets go there! We just have to go there! Mom, what you want is at the valley!

 Book 15: Chapter 60

    Book 15: Chapter 60

    ording to theparison of the two maps, the Northwest of the North had undergone a huge change. After the mountains were blown up, the snow melted, which flooded many ces in the Northwest. Fundamentally speaking, it was transformed into an area ofkes and rivers. Some had beenpletely drowned.

    I let out a breath of relief upon seeing the ruins of the vige. After all, the vige was at the foot of the mountain back then. It wasnt submerged; we could still find the ruins if we went there. With that said, the valley nearby hadpletely changed. I wasnt certain if the valley had be ake, because the newest map had yet to be updated. We hadnt defined thend quality there yet. The mountains in the Northwest were still constantly changing owing to the temperature. Hence, while the valley wasnt confirmed to be flooded, its state was a question mark.

    My only choice was to head there. Dragons could fly, though, so even if the ce was flooded, they could just fly away. Plus, I was certain the dragons wouldnt approach our East or South, as those ces were popted by elves, humans and anthropoids. The dragons were definitely averse to approaching us unless they wanted to wage war on us. The group of dragons there were certainly not a big group. There might only be a few of them for all we knew. In saying that, judging from Dragon Moms excited reaction, I think just a few dragons would make her happy. Of course, the fewer of them there were, the happier Id be. That would allow Dragon Mom to be happy without me having to be concerned about them bing a threat to us.

    Dragon Mom sat in a chair and watched me examine the map. Bored, she asked, Son, why cant we just fly there?

    Id assume Dragon Mom would be smacking the floor with her tail if she had it out. While looking at the map, I shook my head and exined, We can do that in the future, but not now. The dragon race is a secret I cant publicise yet. Of course, if theyre willing to get along with us, Id be very happy to be friends with them just as humans and elves.

    Dragon Mom leaned into the backrest and, with a softugh, asked, Why does Mommy feel that elves and humans dont get along?

    I smiled helplessly and nodded. I expounded, Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeths rtionship isnt bad, but elves and humans once fought a war against each other. Because both parties have some grudges against each other, their rtionship, consequently, isnt good.

    Is that how it is? I heard that the two of them started the war for you How frightening it is to be a mom.

    Its just those two who are so frightening.

    I shook my head. Dragon Momughed. She seemed to have spaced out a little when she said, If I were to wage a war against everyone for you, would I be able to have you? I could recruit other dragons and so forth and then wage a war simr to the one ten years ago

    I quickly responded, I was ignorant back then, but I understand things now. I dont want the people I love and those who love me getting hurt for my sake. I dont want to ever see that. Therefore, Mom, dont ever do that. Arent I always by your side even though youve never done that?

    I dont think everything Dragon Mom said was a joke. I genuinely believe shed do it, so I had to quickly nip such frightening ideas in the bud as soon as possible. Dragon Mom looked at me with a squint. Somewhat reassured, she nodded. Voice soft, she replied, As long as you dont leave me as early as your father did. Son, Mommy just wants you to always be with Mommy. Mommy will protect you on this journey.

    I dont feel Im in any danger this time.

    Dragon Mom softly giggled.

    I was serious. I didnt feel I was in any danger this time. Dragons were impervious to des, and that didnt apply for just Dragon Mom. I had newfound might from the dragon blood in me; hence, I wasnt worried about anything. The only person who could hurt me was training under Tanyas guidance, so Dragon Mom and I would be safe together.

    I ced the map down, and then stood up to stretch my back out. I then held Moms hand. With a smile, I said, Youve already waited until now, so be patient for just a while longer, Mom. If we fly here, well be spotted. One we reach the centre, there wont be so many people. Thats when we can fly over together But to be frank, Im not very fond of flying Its too cold

    Dragon Mom softlyughed. Then, she touched my head: That cant be helped. Youre not a dragon, after all. Itll be all right, though. Cant you just wear some more clothes? Maybe Mommy can fly slightly lower.

    I smiled. It seemed that Mom wasnt willing to pass up the chance to fly. Although it wasnt too fair on the White Deer King, I suppose it would be happy to be able to run to its hearts content.

    Son, if youre worried about the White Deer King, Mommy can transform her into a human form. The only reason that she cant take on human form is due to insufficient mana, but its possible if you provide her with a bit of mana. Dragon Mom looked at me with a smile. She looked as though she wanted to give it a try

    I stopped to consider it, If the White Deer King was to transform into a human Ill bet its identical to how Nier was initially. By that, I mean the proud nature and ssic line, please kill yourself, and those sorts of verbal attacks. Moreover, the White Deer King is aggressive. She wants to kick me or trip me for no rhyme or reason. If she was to take on a human form, how violent would she be?

    I-I think we can pass on that I think this is quite good This is quite good.

    Dragon Mom pursed her lips into a smile then wrapped her arm around mine. The two of us descended the stairs. We were at an inn. We didnt head straight to the vige; instead, we went to the outside of the Imperial City first. Frankly, we werent too fast. I had started to feel a little concerned, however. It was a long way from our location to the Northwest, but my North wasnt a nation as powerful as the Rosvenor Empire. Consequently, only the Imperial Capital was flourishing. The further out we headed, the more deste thend was, the fewer people there were, and the colder ces were. Subsequently, there soon wouldnt be inns avable, meaning wed have to sleep outdoors.

    Having to sleep in the wild would be nasty. There was no tasty food, warm beds and wed have to worry about wild beasts and so forth, not to mention the weather. Seriously, the less time we had to spend living that way, the better. That was why I nned to ask if Mom fly me there even if she didnt bring it up

    We went down to the bottom floor of the hotel. On the top floor were the guest rooms. On the bottom floor was the bar. The hotel could be counted as a hotel in a small town. There was nothing to do at night, so the townsfolke to the bar. They didnt need any expensive wines or to hook up with women. They came just for a measly beer, and then bragged to the woman next to them. Then theyd go home to sleep with satisfaction before waking up to repeat another repetitive day.

    When the two of us went downstairs, the customers scanned me with curiosity and Mom with surprise, since we were foreigners. I nced at Mom out of concern. Dragon Mom wasnt fond of wearing clothes. Though I was aware she had covered her body with her scales, she was always nude from my perspective That caused me to feel awkward. I didnt think the townsfolk had seen such a pretty woman before. Theyd be wondering why such a beautiful flower was at the bar reeking of alcohol and foggy with smoke. Nevertheless, Dragon Mom didnt concern herself with them. She, instead, sat down at a table with me.

    Frankly, the stench of the stuff they smoked was repulsive. The people of the town hadnt seen the King of the North before, so nobody recognised me. Mom picked up the menu by the side and curiously scanned it. I assumed she was wondering what the foods were. The variety of foods she had tried was very minimal.

    Smiling, I said, Were not in the Imperial Pce today, so you dont need to be concerned with so many rules or worry about anything. Eat however is convenient for you. Oh, right, there wont be a basin for you to wash your hands or desserts afterwards, either.

    Dragon Mom had been restricted in the pce for so long, so it was fair to let her have some decent fun for the day. Dragon Mom lit up forthwith: I can order anything?! I can eat however I like?!

    Apparently, desserts werent too alluring to Dragon Mom.

    I chuckled and then made an, as you please, hand gesture. A pleasantly joyous smile immediately bloomed on Moms face. She stood up and waved the menu excitedly. I called a waiter over  which was the boss and man at the bar counter. The plump man showed surprise as he listened to Dragon Mom name the names of the dishes. All of the dishes she ordered were basically grilled mead, diced meat, meat stew, fried meat et cetera. In short, they were all meat dishes. Dragon Mom mustve been fond of meat dishes.

    When the people saw Mom wolf down big mouthfuls of meat and generously smash back beer, they were wowed. They raised their cups up to her to gesture a toast. After getting the nod of approval from me, Dragon Mom cheerfully assimted into the crowd of townsfolks cheers and cups gaily went round. I guess beer suited Dragon Moms pte.

    They clinked their chipped wooden cups, swishing the yellow, foamy beer up. I guess Dragon Mom enjoys this sort of carnival type of environment with beer, meat and a bustling crowd. It mustve alleviated her loneliness.

    It wasnt the sort of ball reeking with the stench of money and power, but a totally cheerful and carnival type of environment. It was no wonder Dragon Mom enjoyed it so much. I didnt walk away with nothing.

    Thanks to Dragon Moms big gut, she defeated all challengers and established her legend as the woman who doesnt get drunk even after a thousand drinks. In the process, she managed to win the special entitlement to have the meal on the house. Of course, I got myself apletely drunk and limp dragon I had to lug onto the bed.

 Book 15: Chapter 61

    Book 15: Chapter 61

    Ugh

    I just learnt that dragons can get drunk today.

    I opened the window a little. I then turned back to look at Dragon Mom, who was lying on the bed,pletely limp. Because there was nobody else in the room, Dragon Mom went ahead and hid all of her scales, generously revealing her body to me. Needless to say, the reason for her being naked was because she was on fire inside and wanted to cool down a little. She covered her head and sprawled out. She murmured, Why am I drunk over a little bit of alcohol Dragons dont get drunk! Thats impossible! I dont get drunk on red wine.

    You drank two barrelsst night, not to mention that type of beer is quite strong.

    It was different to the ale we had back in the Pce. It was made from fruits that were the same as bread. The fruits were more simr to cassava. The texture was very simr to German ale and had a high percentage of alcohol.

    One ss was enough for me to feel my head spin. Dragon Mom drank with eighteen peoplest night. She drank more than approximately two barrels by herself. If she was human, shed be dead from alcohol poisoning.

    I went up to Moms bed and touched her head. With a smile, I said, Have a good rest. We arent in a rush; however, Im happy to see you enjoy yourself so much, Mom. Frankly, I never thought youd be so happy here with the townsfolk.

    Dragon Mom softly chuckled, and then checked her body and arms. She responded, Perhaps its because Ive gotten used to this body that I feel Im a human now. Furthermore, I recall the past when I think about the fact that I will soon get to meet my dragon kin. It was ages ago. Nevertheless, I can still remember the days my parents cheerfully yed around with other dragons. Thats why I couldnt resist the urge to indulge in some fun.

    I could understand that. Dragon Mom was soon going to be able to meet her dragon kin, her own kind. Simrly to this ce, the feeling she experienced was totally different to the lonely feeling of the past. Previously, Mom fell into loneliness and couldnt pull herself out of it when she saw how prosperous humans and elves were. Seeing us lively reminded her of the loathsome and lonely days that she spent alone in the desert, so she did her best to avoid lively situations.

    Things changed. Mom no longer suffered from sorrow or loneliness. Therefore, shed assimte into our lives instead of fearing the grief of the past, allowing her to indulge and have fun without feeling encumbered. That was why I was very happy to see how happy she was. Perhaps I should say that she had a psychological illness before and she finally faired a lot better. She no longer had to feel lonely and could live a normal life, which meant that she could stay in the Imperial Pce with peace of mind. I couldnt have asked for more.

    Aaaahhh My head hurts My head hurts Dragon Mom grabbed her head and shook her body.

    Seeing her huge hooters wildly jiggle was dangerous. I sat down on the bed and grabbed hold of Moms hand: Its all right. Just sleep here for today, Mom. Ill go bring some stuff to alleviate your hangover. We can stay for two days before leaving. Its all right.

    Mm Am I burdening you, Son? Sorry

    I looked at Moms adorably pitiful eyes and shook my head with a smile: Its all right. Were not in a rush to begin with. Im sure that the dragons wont vanish if were there a day or twoter. A day or two is the equivalent of two seconds to you, so dont worry. Im going out this time for your sake, so you must cheer up.

    Uhm Mom nodded and looked at me with a hint of shyness.

    I pulled the nket up to cover her, and then shut the window a tad. When I turned to leave, Dragon Mom abruptly hugged me from behind. I looked over my shoulder and asked, Is something the matter, Mom?

    We havent had our good morning kiss. Mom pulled the nket over to cover her face and looked away with a tinge of shyness.

    I tried to process what I was seeing and my past experience: Im confused. She was able to kiss me on the lips without going red in the face or having her heart race before, why is she shy all of a sudden?

    I sat back down on Moms bed and gave her a kiss on her cheek. She raised her chin to kiss my face before curling up, feeling content. Dragon Moms sleeping posture was akin to a cats. Perhaps animals with tails slept in that position. I turned around to check that she was in the nket before taking my cloak and gently opening the door to leave.

    There was nobody at the bar during the day. Those who were at a bar in daylight were criticised as freeloaders who did nothing. Consequently, the only sound in the bar at the time was the sound of the owner cleaning cups. He looked up at me with a smile when he heard my footsteps and greeted me, Good morning.

    I returned the greeting with a smile and walked up to the counter. The proprietor ced the cup in his hand down and said, I am very sorry, but breakfast time has passed, so there is nothing for you to eat. Would you like a ss of beer? It is leftover fromst night, but it is not bad.

    No thanks. I dont drink the morning.

    Did you have business in this town? This town of us is usually just treated as a sojourn to the Imperial City. Nobody stays for so long. The town is a great one, nheless. If you want to stay, I am sure the neighbours would be very d. Everybody liked your wife for her forthright character.

    Shes not my wife. Shes my Mom.

    She is your mother?!

    The owner was shocked. He was so shocked to learn Dragon Mom was my mother that he found himself speechless. I smiled before exining, We wont stay in this town, either. We were nning to rest for just the night, but my Mom got drunkst night, so I n to stay for one more day.

    I see. Hangovers are horrible.

    Shell be fine with some rest. Of course, if you have any special ways to relieve it, please do tell me.

    I do not have any special methods, but if you are okay with it, I can prepare a pot of soup for you. It is a soup to alleviate hangovers; it should be helpful.

    I actually had a particrly good way of relieving hangovers. I just didnt have the means to implement it there. The elves fruit was very useful. The fruit couldnt be found in the North, sadly. Actually, there should be some in the Imperial Pce. It was unlikely to be avable elsewhere in the North, having said that.

    I nned to make Mom a delicious lunch at noon. She just needed to rest. I wanted to take a stroll in the town. The journey wasnt a tense one. I already knew where I had to go. All that was left to do was actually go there. There wouldnt be any hazards on the way. Once we were halfway there, Id just hitch a ride on Moms back and fly there, lowering any potential risks for me even lower.

    I left a few gold coins on the counter before turning to leave. I left way more than Moms billst night. It wasnt appropriate for a King to be eating free meals. The owner had turned back to prepare something, so he didnt notice the coins. Thus, I was able to leave in peace and walk into the sunlight.

    This town wasntrge. It was a town built on the side of the road. It only became a small stronghold owing to the shape of the road. Those heading to the Imperial City from the West had to pass by the ce. Hence why there were lots of merchants doing business the area. As a result, it gradually established itself as a small, yetplete, town.

    When I strolled around, I noticed the majority of poption in the town was businessmen. Besides stores selling things for luggage, such as cloths to protect things from the rain, mats, and so forth, there were also foods that were convenient on the go, such as dried meat, hard bread and so forth. Additionally, there was a cksmith who specialised in repairing horse hooves. Of course, there was the inn behind me, as well.

    I was the only guest staying at the hotel. Maybe there was no need for people to be travelling to the Imperial City at that time of the year. Of course, there was also the possibility that they already headed off, seeing as it was daytime.

    It went without saying that the town had entertainment locations, too, such as the one I was currently standing outside of. I saw the building at Hilles Citys red light district before, and Id gone in before. I was just trying to get Nier off my tail that time, though, so I never got a chance to experience what they had to offer.

    I took in a deep breath. Brothels and simr sorts of ces were home to a very normal mans fantasies. I was married, but I was still very interested in the brothel. There was nobody with me this time. My wives werent around, while Dragon Mom was sleeping in her room.

    I told myself, Its fine if I go in for some fun, right? Nobody will watch me, and nobody recognises me in this town anyway. I dont think anybody will know if I go in for some fun

    I took in a deep breath; I then pulled up the cor on my cloak to cover my face as best as I could, and then walked in with big strides. I came out in less than half-an-hourter. Sometimes, fantasies should remain fantasies. Dont try and shatter them

    How shall I put it? I didnt really know how to evaluate the appearances of anthropoids Not all anthropoids looked as stunning as Ling Yue I was usually always surrounded by women such as Nier, Lucia, Vyvyan, Elizabeth, Ling Yue and so forth, so I truly didnt feel a thing for the women at the brothel From that day onward, I was less one branch of heaven Some fantasies should remain fantasies; else, theyll destroy your world values, world view and philosophies.

 Book 15: Chapter 62

    Book 15: Chapter 62

    After a bowl of milk from some animal with berries sprinkled on, Dragon Mom was in much higher spirits. The extra day of sleep also relieved most of her hangover. Speaking of which, I had to admire dragons ability to recover. I did notice something not so good in her gaze, though. After experiencing the sweetness of having me take care of her, the affection in her gaze was incredibly prominent, especially when I fed her. There was a chance shed deliberately get drunk so that I took care of her in the future I seriously reckon shed do that

    Once content, Mom lied back down on the bed, while I peered at the setting sun and slowly drank my tea. If you ask me, the most boring part about this world was theck of entertainment I was used to having at the snap of a finger. There were no cell phones, and there was no inte. At times I had nothing to do, all I could do was watch the setting sun and space out while drinking tea. I guess that was why there were so many poems from back in the day. That was all you could do when you were bored, after all.

    From Behind, Dragon Mom yed with the spoon and asked me, Son, where did you go today?

    I stopped to think. I decided to hide my trip to the brothel. After all, be it Dragon Mom, Vyvyan or Elizabeth, none of them would want to let me go to brothels. Let it remain a painful memory for me.

    After my deliberation, I replied, Oh, I went to the hall of the town and then for a stroll at the market. I bought your milk and berries from there. It appears this town was formed from the peopleing and leaving. I think we can turn it into a train station or something in the future. Im sure we can continue to expand the Imperial City.

    A what station?

    .. Sorry, pretend it was drivel.

    I guess it was understandable. Trains didnt exist yet. When Ist went back, having said that, Lorana had already created the front part of a car that was powered using mana. In saying that, she didnt seem to think of the possibility of using it to pull cars. What she was had in mind was to turn it into an automobile. However, because the dimensions couldnt be reduced, it ended up being the size of a bus in the world I came from. Plus, it could only seat about a dozen people, so she had to drop the idea. In the end, I pointed out that a train was usible, which gave Lorana some inspiration for something. I was certain shed soon be able to create a train with the technicians around. The other requisiteponent was the tracks.

    Lorana was no longer alone. I gathered up a group of educated engineers and highly-skilled artisans to research and manufacture things at the factory. Id say that was where my entire empires biggest production ability stemmed from. Although we didnt have much to show yet, I undoubtedly had the patience to wait for it.

    This town If you werent the King of the North and were born in the desert, Mommy considered the possibility of transforming into an elf to take you to the elven town to live with you. I didnt want you to live in the desert as I did, but in the end, I didnt act on it, said Dragon Mom. She rolled over and nostalgically looked at me. She wore a look of regret: I couldnt have my own child. Perhaps it was because my mana was different to your fathers. I couldnt conceive my own dragon egg, and nobody kept mepany. If Mommy wasnt alone in the desert back then and transformed into an elf to live in theirnds, instead, would I have a child by now?

    What? Dragons reside in the elvennds?

    Dragon Mom nodded: There are.

    Honestly, that sort of shattered the image I had in mind. I thought the proud dragons wouldnt be willing to be associated with elves. I thought theyd kidnap elves to treat as toys if they couldnt resist. I never thought theyd forsake their pride to transform into an elf and hide themselves in the elven cities and towns. Dragons and elves were enemies who refused to coexist, yet the dragons were pathetically weak against loneliness.

    I turned around to look at Mom. I could see that she wasnt angry with those dragons. Of course, I could also see the intense jealousy in her gaze. She was proud of being a dragon, but she was eager to have a family member, nheless.

    I walked up to Mom and said, Its the same thing now. Were not in the elvennds, but youre with your son in a town. Also, dont you think that its nice living in the Imperial Pce?

    Dragon Mom smiled then gazed at the ceiling: Its just nostalgic. Mommy had a dream today. Mommy dreamt of the past. It was a very long time ago. Mommy dreamt of life before, where Mommy flew in the skies and yed with friends. The dream was very vivid, so vivid that I could practically feel the temperature of the water. But then, in the next instant, I saw a floor of corpses. There was a mountain of corpses and ghastly bones. I saw the remains in the desert lit up by the moonlight. I was the only one in the desert. I saw it in my dreams. I saw it in my dreams

    Speaking of that dream, I was d I came back early. I noticed Mom had a problem when she was dreaming, because I saw her tears at the corner of her eyes. Had I not been back when she woke up due to the dream at sunset, the intense loneliness would probably have totally buried her. There was nobody in the bar during the day. In other words, there wouldve been nobody around and nothing to be heard when she woke up.

    I wondered if that loneliness would make Mom afraid. After she woke up, would she have felt she was still in the desert?

    Dragon Mom was different to Ling Yue in that Ling Yue had lots of jobs. Not to mention the fact that she had Evelyn, Leah and our Liu Yue. Dragon Mom, on the other hand, suffered from loneliness for centuries and, therefore, very afraid that shed have to be alone for another couple of centuries. She has no family and has lost her lover. That was why shed be even more scared of loneliness.

    I grabbed hold of Dragon Moms hands: Am I not here? Im here with you, Mom. You dont have to worry.

    Dragon Mom tightly grabbed one of my hands and gently caressed it. After revealing a smile, she said, Thats right; Mommy has you, and Mommy will finally be able to find Mommys dragon kin again this time. Mommy is so d, so d.

    I nodded. The sun finally vanished from the sky. Footsteps were finally audible beneath us. There was nothing to do to rx in the town, except alcohol and women. Hearing the footsteps down below, I noticed Dragon Mom switch to a happy expression as though she wanted to go down there and y as she did yesterday. However, I was worried about her getting drunk again

    Although it was true that we werent in a rush, it wasnt wise for us to continue staying in a nearby town as a consequence of Dragon Mom getting drunk over and over It didnt matter to me, but my wives and two other moms were waiting for me. If they found out I was ying around here instead of returning, I think Id suffer the most excruciating punishment when I returned.

    Dragon Mom sat up and covered her body in her scales again. She went up to the mirror and ced the candle nearby. She gently ran her hands through her hair to fix it up. Once content, she nodded, and then looked at her somewhat pale face. She took in a deep breath and eximed, I will not drink tonight! I wont!

    Its fine to drink; just dont get drunk. Mom, you dont look too well. You should look after yourself. Youre not a human or anthropoid, but you still have to take care of yourself. What are we going to do if something urgentes up? You should maintain perfect condition.

    I know, replied Dragon Mom, with a nod. She then touched her belly: Lunch was very good, but Im still slightly hungry. Son, I want to eat the meat I ate yesterday. I wont drink today, though.

    All right.

    When we reached the bottom floor, the people in the bar werent as perplexed and shocked as they were yesterday. Instead, they raised their dirty bottles of beer up. Some had already opened the lid and filled up cups to wee the victor of yesterdays drinking contest. The owner gave me a friendly smile when he saw me. He mustve been very happy with the gold coins I left with him.

    After turning down the drink offers from yesterday, Mom sat down at the table. She stuck to her oath and chose to pass on drinking. She opted for fruit juice, instead. Everybody asked her why she wasnt drinking. I exined that we had to leave tomorrow, so they didnt egg us on to drink. They all understood, so they didnt have any hard feelings. Being a town where people constantly came and went, it was natural for them to have considered it a town of departure.

    Yesterdays meat banquet was served up once again. Dragon Moms eyes shimmered at the sight of the meat. The absence of beer didnt dampen her appetite. She cheerfully busied herself with her meal. She essentially ripped the meat apart and shoved it into her mouth, causing me to worry as I watched.

    I reckon she wouldve transformed into her dragon form to wolf it all down if she could. She had already consumed so many vegetables and fruits, yet still considered meat to be the best food. I guess that was just the appetite of dragons Dragons thought meat was tasty. No wonder why they loved fighting. Look at the elves, so nice and peaceful. Nevertheless, watching Mom eat so happily oddly made me feel aplished. After all, making ones family happy and blissful is a big aplishment for a man, right?

 Book 15: Chapter 63

    Book 15: Chapter 63

    We left the small town the next day. Dragon Mom seemed to have a great fondness for the meat there. She probably noted down the town. Wed probably drop by on our way back.

    We continued heading northwest. As I initially said, the farther we went northwest, the more deste it was. What saddened me was that my nations poption was pathetically small. After leaving the town, we were met with nothing but wild grass and the sort. The streets in the townplied with the rules and were, thereby, durable. However, the road we were on was a simple dirt path; it didnt even qualify as a road. The only reason there werent weeds was because there were lots of people who treaded on the path. We came across multiple small viges, but the viges were too tiny. A vige with just over ten people was too small to be a vige.

    Dragon Mom and I had both lived in the wild before. At night, we found a ce to take shelter from the wind to set up a small tent and then started a fire. Then, wed eat food that was vastly different to what we previously ate. For example, we had tough bread that was only edible after boiling it in soup. Even Dragon Mom was afraid of breaking her teeth. A dragons teeth may be tough, but not even they could chomp off rocks.

    The alcohol we had was low quality alcohol. To prevent us from getting drunk, we diluted it a lot. You might as well consider it a mere thirst quencher. We began to run out of the meat Dragon Mom craved. We only had salty dry meat. I was somewhat sad to see Mom pitifully looking at the dry meat inside her bowl. She wore a look of despair when she looked at her food at night. There was no helping it, though.

    We could preserve the freshness of food using magic, but we werent an army. We only had two horse pouches. Dragon Mom and I couldnt bring much. Not to mention the fact that I couldnt use spatial magic. Although my bloodline and mana were both excellent, I wasnt Mommy Vyvyan. Mommy Vyvyan had to put in a lot of diligent practice to refine and develop her skills to be as powerful as she was. As for me, Id have forgotten it had I not been reminded. I still considered myself to be a human by nature.

    Watching Dragon Mom was pitiful, but she never griped. Instead, she stayed by my side with a happy smile and continued onwards with me. She mustve been genuinely happy. The lifestyle wasnt very tough for dragons, but she was on her way to see her dragon kin she had always wished to see. That, alone, was enough to brighten up Dragon Moms days, so those sorts of challenges were nothing inparison.

    I wiped away the leaf on Dragon Moms face and then wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. She shut her eyes to enjoy every bit of it. Sometimes, I felt that taking care of Dragon Mom was the same as taking care of a big pet. I let go. Mom sighed. She then handed me her bowl. She stood up to peer at the empty, dark wilderness. There was no longer a road in sight. I was positive the ce used to be frozennd in the past. Then it was destend with weeds growing. The moon was clear, yet unable to light up the entirety of our surroundings. I washed the bowls with water and then covered the pot to ensure we had breakfast for tomorrow covered.

    The vicinity was incredibly quiet; it was virtually dead silent. That was the sort of world the North was. Itd take time for the North, which was once frozen, to recover. Nheless, it felt slightly lonely with just the two of us present. Dragon Mom didnt seem to mind. She surveyed her surroundings curiously: Son, Mommy wants to fly in such a spacious ce. There arent people around anymore, right? Why cant we transform into dragons and fly? Wed get there very quickly.

    Mom, have you gotten tired? Theres nobody around anymore, so you can transform and fly with that said, Im still reluctant to fly

    Indeed, there was nobody around anymore, so nobody would see Dragon Mom flying as a dragon. It was just that I didnt want to fly. The North was warmer after I took over, yes. Still, the deste ce was freezing to me. Id die from the cold if I flew in the current weather

    The White Deer King suddenly stood up from behind me upon hearing our conversation. She jumped up so suddenly that she nearly tipped everything in her pouched into the fire. She bit a corner of my clothes. She wore an anxious expression and shook her head to desperately try to stop me. I smiled helplessly and touched her neck. I then turned back to Dragon Mom.

    Moms excitement was at its peak; I was aware of that. The closer and closer we were to our destination, the more and more irritable she grew. She was able to contain herself at first, but the closer we got, the less patience she had. She had lived for a thousand years, yet was no different to a child.

    I stopped to think about her suggestion. I then looked at Dragon Mom and gave the White Deer King a nudge. Smiling, I replied, If you want, you can fly, Mom.

    Dragon Mom dawdled for a moment. She rubbed her hands and asked, Really?! Son! Mommy is going to fly now, then. Son, you want to join me?

    Ill pass. My scales will shrink. Plus, its freezing. I waved my hand and turned down Dragon Moms well-intended offer.

    Dragon Mom seemed unable toprehend why I refused. From her perspective, dragons should enjoy flying and would be happy to fly. Dragons were meant to spread their wings for freedom and air. She might have forgotten that I wasnt a dragon Plus, I couldnt fly with my wings. All I was capable of was gliding for a short time at the time. If I tried to fly, Id just look as though I was squirming in the air. If I flew on Dragon Mom, itd be freezing. All of my scales would shrink and reveal my skin underneath, which was a repulsive sight to behold.

    Dragon Mom ran up ahead to the centre of thewn. She then began to transform into herrge form. Soon enough, she was a huge beast in the wilderness. The moonlight shone onto her dragon scales. Her scales reflected the moonlight, bestowing light onto the dark area ofnd. Her majestic body was standing in the wide field. She looked at me with her golden eyes.

    Despite knowing that she was my Mom, suddenly standing face to face with such a huge and imposing beast was tension-inducing. She lowered her head and affectionately licked my face. She then cried out toward the sky.

    Dragon Moms cry created a strong gust of wind akin to a tornado. The grass rustled. Her outstretched wings looked as though they swallowed the entire sky. The gusts of winds from her pping her wings virtually pulled the grass out of the ground. She slowly ascended; eventually, she looked the as small as a leaf in the sky. She fully stretched out her body. Her cry was cold, yet powerful. If you were to look up at the sky, youd asionally see a huge ck shadow on the moon.

    Mom looked really awe-inspiring as she soared in the skies. That was Moms real form. Seeing her usual gentle and clumsy self all the time, I had almost forgotten she was a dragon. She was the dragon who almost killed me. Usually, she kept her pride and murderous intent in check. But nevertheless, I could sense her pride and terrifying power in her huge dragon form.

    Thousands and thousands of years ago, there were countless dragon tribes with countless dragons of this shape soaring the skies.

    One dragon, alone, was enough to look so eye-catching. If there were a few more, how spectacr would that scene look? Perhaps Ill get to find out, I thought to myself.

    I turned back to look at the White Deer King. With a helpless smile, I stated, Sorry, White Deer King. Thank you for your hard work.

    The White Deer King looked at me with a hopeless expression. There was a hint of sorrow and despair in her eyes, but she angrily looked at me. She then bit my hand. Unfortunately, because of my dragon scales, she groaned in pain after biting me. She turned its head away and refused to speak to me.

    I hugged the White Deer Kings head with a smile. That was the first time I hugged her that way. She gently shuddered but didnt shake me off. I carefully and gently stroked her face. I softlyughed and said, Sorry, sorry, I know that this isnt nice of me But I cant help it After all, shes my Mom. I want to be with you, too, but what can I do?

    I was serious. I did want to be with the White Deer King, as her back was warmer and softer than Moms back or ws.

    On that very rare asion, the White Deer King didnt react with anything other than a soft snort. She leaned onto my chest and allowed me to caress it. I let go soon thereafter. She looked at me with aplex look. She then swung her head and lied down next to the fire. She looked up at Dragon Mom in the sky in silence.

    Mom flew very fast. She carried me in her ws. The White Deer King could just keep up if it ran full pelt. Unfortunately, it couldnt keep up that pace endlessly. Once we came to rivers or valleys, wed need to pick it up and cross with it. Thatd speed us up, however. After all, the White Deer King only traveled at running speed.

    I sat down to one side and gazed at Dragon mom freely dancing in the sky and listened to her cries. I picked up the map to examine it. We were nearly there. We were nearly there. Wed arrive at the vige and valley of dragons in three days.

 Book 15: Chapter 64

    Book 15: Chapter 64

    The Northwest wasntpletely uninhabited. Some ces hadnt been flooded and were maintained as they were. As a matter of fact, the surrounding ice that melted and the rise in temperature allowed things to be nted in some locations, which brought some people here. Even now, there are viges and mid-sized towns here and there. The areas nearby the Imperial Capital in the East had undergone some changes. Because of elves and humans residing in the vicinity of the Imperial Capital and myself, the anthropoids lifestyles had gradually changed. They no longer lived in primitive ways. Further out, on the other hand, the anthropoids lived as their inherent nature guided them, so most of them were crude. Frankly, it was quite a scary sight to behold.

    Although I ruled the North, authoritys influence in the remote location was too minimal. I was just an ordinary man in the area. The mountain we exploded wasnt on this side. The warm breeze didnt seem to reach the ce, unfortunately.

    The further we went in our target direction, the more nostalgic it felt. Ling Yue and I used to live in this cold all the time when we were in the war. The snowy mountains were on the edge of the continent. The cold winds blew the ice and snow thatd been umted for centuries onto our faces. The shape of thend had also begun to rise and sink as opposed to being level. The White Deer King was strongly against Mom grabbing her, so Dragon Mom and I rode on the White Deer Kings back.

    Dragon Mom had her hip firmly up against me in her hugging position. Honestly, I thought that Moms body was truly useful. I felt warm with her hugging me from behind. Her body temperature was the same as a small fire. No wonder why I waked to find myself hugging the only warmth avable. It was no wonder I was always clinging to Mom or the White Deer King.

    It waste, but wed reach the vige tomorrow. As it was dark, we couldnt see how the small vige halfway up the mountain looked. What we shouldve been concerned about was where we were going to stay for the night. We hadnt found anywhere suitable yet. Worse came to worse, Id have Dragon Mom transform and curl up around us. The only problem was that there might be misunderstandings if we were seen.

    There werent many people in the Northwest, but wed seen multiple viges here, so that must be the most popted area in the Northwest. With my eyes on the fire in the darkness, I suggested, Mom, there seems to be a small vige up ahead. How about we go in and take a look?

    From behind, Mom nodded: All right

    It was good as long as it was a vige. Viges and towns were inhabitable. Wed be good once we reached a vige. I didnt ask that there was a bar. Even a stable would do. I just wanted somewhere to set up a tent. Fortunately, I learnt some basic anthropoidnguage from Ling Yue, so I was able to get across that I wanted a small ce to stay.

    I would imagine that was the outermost perimeter of the vige the rabbit came from, or rather, its neighbour, which was located at the foot of the mountain. The closer we got to the vige, the more signs that people once lived there sighted. There was also a small field with troubling stuff nted there. It didnt appear as though the ce could produce much stuff with agriculture. With that said, judging from the newly dug upnd, it seemed that agriculture had begun to take off in the area. It mustve been thanks to the rising temperature and flowing river that the vige had begun to dip in agriculture.

    As the original vige chief said, it was impossible to nt crops in the area. The ce relied on hunting to exchange with the nearby town. Id already passed said town. Unfortunately, the town had been abandoned. It was just a ruin after being hit with a flood.

    There was a lot of running water because of the melt, so even dredged waterways had floods every now and then, particrly when the ice and snow first melted. The strong currents poured down and almost flooded the entire Northwest. It had settled down a little, but I surmised that floods could still happen.

    In the past, the Northcked finances and manpower in addition to people believing that there was nobody left in the Northwest. As a result, Freya didnt pay attention to the situation in the Northwest. However, I felt the flowing river problem in the area needed to be resolved. Else, wed have to set our development course toward the Northwest. As such, if the waterway wasnt dealt with appropriately, the impact would be significant. That said, since the vige still existed, that meant the vige on the mountain should be safe. Subsequently, the dragons valley shouldve been all right.

    The million-dor question was, Would the dragons still be living there? Although the dragons needed to trade or whatever with the vige, I figured theyd be able to survive without the meat. If they did need meat, the vige at the foot of mountain would probably trade with the dragons.

    I was cognizant of the fact that Dragon Mom was in a hurry at the moment, since we could find the dragons vige once we ascended the mountain. Mom grabbed my chest and twisted it. Her body shifted toward the mountain ahead of us. I was aware that she wanted to travel there alone, but she hesitated out of consideration for me.

    I was strongly against ascending the mountain. I didnt have night vision, after all. Additionally, I didnt know the situation on the mountain. It was scary to me. I was reluctant to go near snowy mountains, as I was once caught in an avnche despite meeting Ling Yue through an avnchest time. What, am I going to meet a cuter dragon if I go through another avnche? I felt Moms touch on my back. I didnt think Id meet a dragon cuter than Mom.

    Mom, you dont need to rush. Its dangerous to be active at night. Lets rest for tonight, and then well head up in the morning. I think the valley will be in sight by noon, so dont worry, Mom.

    I had to console Mom. It was highly probable that shed sneak up the mountain alone at night, otherwise.

    Mom nodded, but I felt that she was reluctant to wait. She was right at the door, yet she had to wait a night; that was just anxiety inducing. It took us approximately ten days to make our search there. Tonight, however, was the toughest night to get through for Mom. I took hold of her hand. She shouldve understood what I meant. She clung tighter to my back.

    The two of us arrived at the vige entrance. There were a few people with sharp spears at the entrance. They raised their spears upon sighting us. I exined to them the purpose of our visit in simple anthropoidnguage. I was amazed I could make the rumbling sounds with my voice.

    The anthropoids were surprised. They seemed to have never encountered people who came to them to ask for a ce to stay. They turned around to shout and got the nod of approval from behind.

    As we headed inside, a guard, who looked at me for a long time, asked, Are you an elf?

    I lingered for a moment. It was hard to tell I was an elf, because I didnt have their signature characteristics appearance wise; I didnt have elven ears. Normally, people considered me a human from my appearance. I never thought a viger would be able to discern that I was an elf.

    I nodded: Yes, is something the matter?

    The truth is our vige chief is also an elf. Long-story short, a good portion of our vigers has elven blood running through them. Therefore, we feel an odd sense of familiarity to you. You are not a pure elf, are you? But you do have an elven lineage, correct?

    The furry anthropoid sure surprised me. I didnt notice him having any traits simr to elves I thought, Is he really a hybrid elf? I, at least, have the slender physique of an elf, while this rough looking anthropoid doesnt resemble an elf whatsoever.

    Im a half-human and half-elf.

    Really? Nice, I guess. I say that, because pure-blooded elves tend to look down on us.

    Despite the guardughing with genuine joy, I perceived his smileugh to be somewhat savage He didnt seem to be hostile, though He led us up to a small house and said, There used to be people living in this house, but not anymore, so you can stay here. How many days will you be staying for?

    Just one night. Ill be ascending the mountain tomorrow.

    Ascending the mountain? asked the anthropoid, puzzled. The snowy mountain?

    Yes.

    Do you have some business there? There is nothing there. There used to be a vige there, but everybody there left already, for the ce was flooded.

    What?!

    I was shocked by the news. However, Dragon Mom, who was behind me, was a lot more emotional than I was. She pressed her hands onto the guards arms. She looked as though she was going to rip his arms off. She shouted, What did you say?! What did you say?! What do you mean its flooded?! What did you say?!

    Its exactly as I said! I said there was a flood after the ice and snow on the mountain melted. The flood passed by us and almost drowned us, too. The flood destroyed lots of homes. I think it flooded the entire vige. While you may see ice and snow on the mountain, it has actually condensed. It is the condensed water from the flood

    Dragon Moms expression looked extremely mncholic. I quickly grabbed Dragon Mom. With a smile, I said to the guard, Please take care of my steed. Oh, right, dont be too rude with it. Shes has quite the temper I have to head out. I dont think Ill be back until tomorrow morning Lets go, Mom.

    What are you nning?! The guard was bbergasted after hearing what I said.

    I pulled Mom out of the vige by her wrist.

 Book 15: Chapter 65

    Book 15: Chapter 65

    Did I or did I not say climbing a mountain at night is an irrational act? Below us was the vige. Dragon Mom would be seen if she transformed there. I couldnt divulge the news about the dragons; otherwise, something might happen to the dragons. Not to mention encouraging unnecessary panic. That was why the two of us trudged through the snow that was at calf level. We grabbed onto the snow that literally froze our fingers and struggled up step by step. Dragon Mom trekked ahead of me. I tightly grabbed onto her belt so that I wouldnt slide down.

    Dragon Mom was in a big rush. I could tell that from her erratic steps. I knew how anxious she was. She managed to feel the joy of knowing she had kin still around and went through so much to finally find them. We thought it was already over. We never expected that our dream that was finally in sight would be drowned. Dragon Mom didnt want to give up nor was she willing to admit defeat. She desperately climbed up, struggling to try and reach halfway up the mountain.

    I climbed up with Mom step by step. I could feel her quivering with fear. Mom mustve been very scared. She shouldve been aware of what happened, but just refused to admit it. She was trying to lie to herself, yet she failed to convince herself. I didnt know how tofort her. Words of constion were pointless at that point. She needed to see her kin. Only then could she feel reassured. I didnt know how the vige and the dragons valley looked. I had no clue how much damage was done by the flood. I didnt know if the dragon race was still alive or not.

    The snow beneath us suddenly changed. Dragon Mom stopped for a brief moment to look down at her feet with puzzlement. She then crouched down to reach into the snow. I, too, felt something was slightly odd underfoot. The number of rocks around us had drastically decreased. There was a path that could fit two people. If we headed up then, wed see a small, level area ofnd.

    I brushed the snow away, revealing what was below. This snow was different to other ces. It felt as though the snow there hadnt been umted for a long time, therefore had yet to consolidate. After moving away the thickyer of snow, I saw thend that was originally there.

    Thend there wasnt originally brownnd but ck te. It was obvious that the ck te wasnt natural te but the remains of human life. The moonlight illuminated the snow and ck te. It seemingly had an ice-cold aura that numbed all of my nerves.

    Dragon Mom nkly stood up and slowly continued up. It seemed to be bright in front of us. It was as though a huge person smashed open a huge hole in the snow. It was a huge level entrance opened in the face of the mountain.

    I see, I said to myself.

    The area shouldve been where the vige originally was. Fortunately, they moved prior to the flood. The flood that virtually came out of thin air didnt drown their homnd. Over time, the water condensed again, bing theyer of ice and snow that covered the originalnd of the vige and its houses. Having said all that, it was evident that a number of houses had been washed below, leaving just the ground. The frozen vige resembled frozen time. It was quite a sad sight.

    Dragon Mom nkly walked over to the ruins of the anthropoids, stood there and spaced out. She looked at the condensedyer of ice and the houses that knocked down the houses. I had no idea what she was thinking, but I could sense her pain and despair from her back alone.

    Its all right, Mom, its all right. This isnt that valley in question. If the flood came down from here, the area behind it may be fine. Lets go to the rear to check it out. Lets go to the rear, Mom. Lets go check out the valley. Lets go, lets go.

    You could say that I pleaded Mom to leave. Her sadness prated her body through to the surface simrly to a flood. The sight of it agonised me. This ce was clearly just an anthropoid vige, yet Dragon Mom was as depressed as if she saw her races graveyard.

    I grabbed Moms hand to lead her away. She didnt resist. Instead, she obediently turned and left with me. The Dragon valley was to the rear. Itd soone into sight if we went along the empty space. The dragons shouldve been inside the valley. s, the path was frozen, thereby sealed; the snow blocked it. It was akin to a door of ice. We couldnt go through it.

    I looked at the vacantnd and the mountain path blocked by the snow. A sad solution came to mind. I looked overhead and, in a soft voice, said, Mom, transform into your dragon form.

    Son

    I looked at Mom and spoke in a calm tone: Once youve transformed, fly up and scan it.

    Mom looked at the collected snow and slowly lowered her head. We already knew the answer for ourselves. I didnt want to make Mom hold it in any longer. She shouldve felt slightly better if she transformed into a dragon in that moment. Searching for her own kins grave in her human form was somewhat reckless. Although we already knew what we were going to see, it was better to let Mom visit herst kins graves in her dragon form. The snow was their grave.

    Dragon Mom gradually erged herself and then stood on the level ground. She immediately shrouded the entire space resembling a ttened span ofnd. I carefully climbed onto her back. Mom stretched her wings out and took flight, sweeping up a gust of snow. Her shadow contrasted the white snow in the sky. The snowkes were akin to Moms crystal-clear tears dropping from the sky.

    The wild wind next to my air brought along snow that hit my face. I heard the sound of my scales shrinking, but I was in no mood to worry about myself. I narrowed my eyes and looked at the gradually rising mountain and also the valley, we had searched for ten days. It shouldve been ake by the time we arrived.

    We went around the left and right of the mountain. The centre was where the dragons were supposed to be living, but it had turned into ake of water akin to a tea drop in the mountains staring at me.

    Mom silently flew. She, too, saw it but didntment. She didnt even cry out. She just silently flew around the hugeke. Just hours ago, Dragon Mom was cheerfully imagining what shed do upon meeting her kin. She excitedly told me stories about dragons. She told me what the dragon race had to pay attention to. In the end, the home we looked forward to seeing and the stars we crossed by were ake of water.

    What does this mean for Dragon Mom? I pondered.

    Above us was a glistening sky. Below us was the burial of Moms kin. The shiny stars appeared to be right in front of us. It was as though I could pluck them with my hands. The sky felt closer than home to Mom.

    Mom gradually descended. Perhaps she was tired of flying. I hopped off Moms back. Mom gradually reverted to her human form. She wore a very calm expression. She was so calm that I was afraid. She looked at theke in front of us that was gently swishing. She didnt speak, cry or shout. She didnt roar toward the sky, either. She just looked at the prettyke as if she was a tourist.

    I went over to Moms side. I took hold of her hand and looked at her calm face with concern. Softly, Iforted her: Mom, cry if you want. Let it out I didnt think this would happen I didnt think this valley would be in this state Wait Wait Mom Mom It might be somewhere else. It might not be this valley Mom There might still be hope There might be

    Mom extended forth her arms and gently hugged me. She stroked my head and whispered next to my ear in a shaky voice, Son Mommy Mommy doesnt have any other family anymore Theyre gone Theyre all gone Mommy only has you now Youre Mommys only family now. Theyre gone Theyre all gone Mommy Doesnt have any more family

    Moms ice-cold tears fell through the cold air andnded onto my neck. I tightly hugged her and stroked her quivering back. Voice soft, I said, Its all right, Mom, its all right. There are definitely more. Theres definitely some other ce where they are. The dragon race didnt go extinct from war, which meant that they might not have been killed by the floods. Im sure theyre still alive. Im sure theyre still alive. Lets look again, Mom. Lets keep on looking. I can still search for a few more decades. Ill definitely search for them with you. Even if we never find another, youll always have me. Ill always be your son

    Theyre all gone? Could thest horde of invincible dragons that ruled the continent really have sunken to the bottom of the flood? Could all of her dragon kin, be it the ones who were once with her or this group that escaped the desert, truly all be gone? Are you saying that my Dragon Mom is forever thest dragon? Is there no ce on this continent that belongs to the dragon race? Are they that against being with Mom? I contemted.

    <em>Roar!!! </em>Dragon Mom couldnt hold her grief in any longer and roared out from behind me. It was such a sad roar. It was the roar of dragon, one of despair and agony. She roared with all her might. Frankly, you could say that Moms heart had shattered

    <em>Roar!!!</em>

    Mom and I froze in ce and looked to the sky, feeling stupefied. We looked left and right. That was a dragons roar; however, the voice that was seemingly responding to Moms roar came from every direction

 Book 15: Chapter 66

    Book 15: Chapter 66

    It truly was a night full of surprises. The yo-yo rollercoaster of emotions I experienced that night was honestly hard to deal with. As a matter of fact, I was somewhat scared. I had the right to be. I was up against just one dragon in the desert. All of a sudden, I was surrounded by a horde of them.

    If there was somebody in that vige who didnt sleep at night and gazed at the sky, they wouldve been frightened. Perhaps the dragons in the surrounding area heard moms woeful cry. The dragons that had to split up into smaller groups were alerted and flew over here to Mom. They were searching for fellow dragons just as Mom searched for them. They mustve been very excited to see a dragon here.

    Dragon Mom and I were surrounded in the centre. All of the dragons had different appearances. Mom was a ck dragon with some brown. These dragons, on the other hand, were all silver dragons. Their scales shined underneath the moonlight, dazzling our eyes. The dragons had us surrounded. They lied down to curiously scan us. I could feel their hot breaths all around me. The tension led to me grabbing onto Moms arm.

    Mom softly said, Dont be scared, Son.

    I nodded and then looked at Moms face. Compared to me, who was scared, Moms gaze was filled with joy and excitement. She gently cleared her throat. She then began to talk to the dragons in the hard to understandnguage that I hadnt heard in a long time.

    Hearing theirnguage garnered cheerful cheers from the dragons. The excitedly exchanged eye contact with each other and then looked at Mom. The leader, who was thergest silver dragon, lowered its head to salute her. I thought the dragon was a venerated pure-blooded dragon as Mom is, but it spoke in anguage that I was very familiar with.

    Hello, pure-blooded dragon. It has been a long time. I have not heard the dragonnguage in a long time.

    Why does thou not speak thisnguage?!

    Mom couldnt be med for being startled. The dragon spoke in the elvennguage instead of the dragonnguage. Additionally, it was very fluent with the elvennguage. It was no wonder I easily understood it. Dragon Mom never expected her own kin to speak the elvennguage. The dragons were ridiculously proud of their culture. Theymunicated in the dragonnguage upon meeting. As a dragon, speaking to those belonging to the same race as yourself in anothernguage was iprehensible.

    I can speak it, but my juniors do not understand it. The silver dragon responded in the difficult to understandnguage.

    Dragon Mom jolted and then looked at the silver dragons behind her. I, too, hesitated for a moment. The silver dragon stated its juniors didnt understand the dragons archaguage, which meant that the group of dragons werent the dragons who were originally in the desert. Put another way, the dragons there were only children of the dragon races previous generation.

    The silver dragon shook its body. It switched back to the elvennguage: We are the dragons who joined the elves back then. However, our husbands and families were exiled here, so we followed them here. It has been over a hundred years, hasnt it? Most of our families have passed away; hence, we had no choice but to regather and live on as dragons. It has been a very, very long time since we have met a pure-blooded dragon besides ourselves. I heard the outside world state the dragon race has gone extinct.

    Dragon Mom gave a slight nod, but then she shook her head. In a solemn tone, she replied, My race will never go extinct. My race still has me. As long as I am alive, my race shall exist.

    The silver dragon shook its head. Perhaps it was no longer interested in the dragon race, since it had assimted into elven society and lived with its family ever since. Dragon Mom searched for fellow dragon kin due to loneliness. She wanted to prove that her dragon race still existed. She wanted to revive her race, but the silver dragon before her was clearly uninterested. The only thing the silver dragon was interested in was why a pure-blooded dragon visited the area. It, in fact, wasnt even willing to speak with Dragon Mom in the dragonnguage. Dragon Mom was the only one who spoke in the dragonnguage and voice she hadnt used for millenniums.

    I guess Dragon Mom mustve felt disappointed. After all, she considered the dragons, who joined the elves, traitors, yet she was so lonely that seeing her own kin was enough for her to feel content.

    You, too, are a pure-blooded dragon. How rare. My daughter has elven blood in her. I thought that there were no more pure-blooded dragons anymore. My name is Camille, Camille Mognas. These are mypanions and family members.

    I am Sylvanas.

    Dragon Mom seemed reluctant to give a self-introduction; nevertheless, the silver dragon didnt say anything. Instead, Camille scanned me: So then, who are you, Young Man? I can see that you, too, have scales; however, I cannot sense the aura of a dragon from you.

    Dragon Mom jumped in before I could respond and proudly dered, This is my son, Troy Gdriel Rosvenor. He is the King of thisnd.

    Although she belittled dragons breeding with elves, Dragon Mom was immensely proud of me despite me not being a dragon, so she pushed me forward. I awkwardly smiled: Indeed, I dont qualify as a full-fledged dragon However, its true that my mom gave me a second life.

    The silver dragon narrowed her eyes and then muttered under its breath, Gdriel, Gdriel Is the Gdriel surname not the surname of the Elven King? Are you the wife of the Elven King?!

    I did not know my husband was the Elven King. All I know is that he loved me. Dragon Mom avoided the question.

    Indeed, Dragon Mom isnt my fathers wife; she was just his mistress. Therefore, she had no means of bragging. In saying that, her reply was enough to stun the dragons. The way they looked at me immediately changed. They looked at me with respect.

    Whats with these dragons? Theyre dragons. Do they consider themselves elves? I pondered.

    Your Majesty, you also have dragon blood in you? I am surprise to hear that. Nevertheless, did youe specifically to look for us?

    I nodded: Yes. My mom was looking for you. Its actually nothing important. She just wanted to see her dragon kin, thats all.

    I see. It would be lonely to live as the only dragon, indeed. We feel the same way. We got together, because we, too, felt lonely. Our lovers have all passed away. Consequently, we gathered together to start a new life. You have helped us out a lot with your visit this time.

    Dragon Mom froze, and so did I. I was confused. What did our visit help them with? Shouldnt it be they who have gave Mom a sense of belonging? In spite them not being pure-blooded dragons, they were dragons.

    Its been rough on you toe here sote. We initially lived in this valley. It was a very beautiful valley, but it was destroyed by the flood. We now live in the forest in small groups. Were very careful so as to not let others see us. Back then, elves and anthropoids had some issues with each other. We dont think the anthropoids would be too happy to see us. Were now too weak to fight. Now that you are, nheless, I think we can soon revive our dragon race.

    I didnt have the slightest clue as to what the dragon was talking about We had no ns to live in the area forever. I was worried Mom would choose to live with them, but it didnt look possible. The dragons were different to what Mom imagined. You could even say that she had a strong dislike for them.

    Mom considered herself an esteemed, pure-blooded dragon, proud and esteemed descendant of the dragon race. The dragons, on the other hand, had literally forgotten their pride as a dragon. They hadpletely integrated into elven society and lived as elves. Dragon Mom looked down on such dragons. The dragons were the only kin she had left, though; hence, a difference in opinion on the matter wasnt important. Dragon Mom merely wanted to be with her dragon kin, see others spreading their wings next to her and flying with them. Mom was unlikely to live with the dragons. She was probably just going to live with them for some time, as their existence has been confirmed.

    I have no objections if the race can be revived. You have an idea?

    Youre here now, right?!

    The silver dragon casually looked at Mom, while Mom had no idea what she had done Frankly, neither did I. But nheless, I didnt want to see it, either. I guess we just had to wait for the silver dragon to make it explicit.

    The silver dragon pivoted and said, Follow me. I shall take you to our gathering spot. Everyone,e to my ce after dawn. We are weing guests, so we need to prepare a reception for our guests.

    The dragons nodded and then spread their wings to fly off in different directions. I watched horde of dragons fly off into the sky while feeling perplexed. A few minutes ago, there was only a lonely shadow and tears in the sky. However, there were finally the shadows of others.

    Dragon Mom transformed into a huge ck dragon. Afterparing her to the horde of dragons, I realised that Mom was slightlyrger. Make that one sizerger.

    I climbed onto Moms back and tightly hanged on. Seeing as we were ready, the silver dragon took flight. Dragon Mom walked to the edge and, in a soft voice, warned me, Son, be wary of these dragons.

    Huh? Why? Mom, arent they the same race as you?

    Yes. Yes, they are the same race as Mommy. They are, indeed, Dragons. However Dragon Mom suddenly extended her wings to blow up arge chunk of snow. Dragon Moms voice was slightly inaudible with the whistling of the wind, so I questioned if I actually heard her. She said, However They are all female dragons All of them are To them, though, you are the only male

 Book 15: Chapter 67

    Book 15: Chapter 67

    Mom was dead right. If Mom didnt give me a reminder, I wouldve forgotten that female dragons had periods where they craved sexual activity. Further, Dragons had a very high frequency of those bouts. Perhaps they had high frequencies of bouts of sexual lust as a mechanism to help them reproduce. The issue was that their rates of pregnancy were incredibly low.

    In the past, the male dragons killed themselves fighting each other. The female dragons left behind couldnt resist their urges, so they had sex with a kid, which was Moms younger brother. Their gang rape led to his eventual death. Mom was right. If the dragons viewed me as the only male dragon, I may be in grave danger. I might be raped to death, as well. Doing it with Momst time was enough to make mepletelyid. If I had to do it with a group of dragons, itd be my life that was in danger! I thought Id be absolutely safe. After considering Moms remark, it wasnt even close to safe

    Most importantly, I couldnt mention it, as they hadnt mentioned what they wanted from me. What, was I supposed to look at the horde before they make any outrageous requests and belt, Sorry, please drop any sexual ideas you may have about me. Im married, and my Mom cant ept this? I bet theyd consider me retarded. Dragon Mom was aware they were likely to rape me. Still, whether or not that was set in stone was yet to be determined. I had to wait for them to act before I countered. I hoped I could still fight back if that time ever came.

    After flying for some time, we finally began our descent. I looked down from Moms side. Below us was a forest with pointy trees. The aura of the North was particrly prominent at the forest. It wasnt totally green but slightly ck. In the forest was a rare vacant space. Behind the forest was a mountain. By the looks of things, the dragons most likely cleared the ce. Further, they mustve dug a cave by utilising the mountain given dragons fondness for caves.

    The dragons slowly descended. Normally speaking, a dragons cave should have a massive entrance, yet this particr one was notably small. Once the dragonsnded, they gradually took on their elven forms. They were, without a doubt, dragons who lived together with elves. Dragons took on the appearance that their lover liked. Further, they were very loyal in love. Dragon Mom liked me very much, but she refused to alter her appearance, because that was the appearance my father liked.

    I hopped off Moms back. I was going to just strut in, but Dragon Mom bit my cloak and pulled me to her side then vigntly watched the dragons. The silver dragon nced at us and smiled: Do you not trust us? We are all dragons. We are kinsmen. We would not do something rude to you.

    I smiled but refrained frommenting. Dragon Mom shook her hair out after taking on her human form: My son is my treasure that nobody else is to touch. There is no need to be tense. Fret not.

    Umm, can you speak the elvennguage? I can understand you, but my children cannot. If you keep speaking the dragonnguage, we will not be able to converse. Your husband was the Elven King, so you must know the elvennguage. May I trouble you to speak the elvennguage here? When it is just the two of us, we can use the dragonnguage. What do you think?

    The silver dragon seemed to be in a bit of a dilemma. She could understand Moms obscurenguage, but the younger dragons around her didnt seem capable ofprehending it. It made sense. The children grew up with the elves. There was no need for them to use the dragonnguage in everyday life, which must be why they didnt understand the dragonnguage.

    Dragon Mom sulked and nodded, albeit begrudgingly: All right.

    The silver dragon spoke in a polite tone, while Dragon Mom didnt have any reason to refuse. Moreover, we were in their home ground, so it was better to adapt to their environment. Surely Dragon mom wouldve outright refused toply if I wasnt there. Dragon Mom was worried about me, so she didnt make a big fuss out of it.

    The silver dragon let out a breath of relief after we agreed to her request. She then walked up to me tightly grabbed hold of my hands. She turned her head around and shouted toward the interior of the cave, Young man, pleasee with me, then. Oh, right, Irina. Irina.

    Dragon Mom was jealous when she saw the silver dragon holding my hand. It was as though dragons and elves were both as jealous as each other. The silver dragon must be as old as Dragon Mom. Thus, there was no way shed be interested in me

    A girl emerged. I looked up to see a head of beautiful long silver hair that looked as though it was emitting moonlight as opposed to reflecting moonlight. Every time she moved, her captivating silver hair would sway along with her movement. She brushed her hair by the side of her ear with her slender hand, revealing an affable and warm smile. She was dressed in a one-piece white dress that revealed her cor bone. She was so white that she was virtually transparent, but her veins werent visible as Moms were. Instead, she looked akin to an angel without a blemish. She looked at me with her purple eyes that indicated an urge to smile. She had the gentleness and naivety of a young girl who had yet to see the world.

    Id like to think that Id met a lot of young girls. More urately, I knew lots of pretty young girls. Lucia, Nier, Ling Yue were all very, very pretty girls. Even if I was to not consider them, I still had the two women who the continent acknowledged as the two most beautiful women, Vyvyan and Elizabeth. Thus, my young virgin boy status was a thing of the past ages ago; however, the young girl before was so breathtaking that I forgot to breathe for a moment.

    Smiling, Irina bowed: Wee, esteemed guests. This is the first time our kinsmen havee to see my mom and I. Can I safely assume that you are both dragons? I can sense your aura. You must be a pure-blooded dragon.

    While the dragons had lived in the elvennds for a long time, they respected supreme power as per usual. The dragon race respected the strong. The strength of a dragon came from the superiority of their bloodline. The majority of the dragons living in the area were hybrids; their power mustve been a far cry from Dragon Moms pure-blooded power that existed since ancient times, which would exin why Irina respected Mom so much.

    Mom responded with a small nod: Uhm.

    Irina then shifted her gaze onto me. She asked, You, too, are a dragon, correct? You should be simr to us, though. Are you two lovers by any chance?

    No. She is my mom, I outright denied.

    Dragon Moms attention appeared to be caught on the word lover. I borated, Im not a pure-blooded dragon. As a matter of fact, Im not even a dragon. I apanied my mom here.

    Since you are a dragons son, you are naturally a dragon. Please rest assured. We are no longer willing to treat others differently for their lineages. Dragons are already a scarce existence as it is. We hope to have morepanions and to revive our dragon race.

    Irinas gaze was gentle as though she was trying tofort me. Perhaps I looked nervous to her, because I saw so many dragons. I didnt intend to exin anything, though. If they considered me the same kind, great. That would make it easier for me to discuss things.

    All right now, Irina. Leave that there. You two must be tired having travelled so far to visit us. Let us take care of our guests. The esteemed pure-blooded dragon is Sylvanas, while this is the Elven Kings child, the Elven Prince, Troy Gdriel. I shall take care of Sylvanas. Irina, I leave Troy with you. Oh, by the way, I forgot to introduce her. This is Irina, my cutest daughter.

    I was going to say something, but the silver dragon cut me off. She rubbed her daughters head with a smile.

    Irinas eyes widened when she heard that I was the Prince of elves. Surprised, she covered her mouth: Y-Y-You are the Prince of elves, Prince Troy? I I I have heard your story. I heard you are now the King of the North. Is that true?! That is what I heard the vigers say when I descended the mountain.

    It seems that the officials sent out to appease the people had begun their story telling. My army never went to the Northwest, and there was no anthropoid military there. I, subsequently, let the officials take care of the region. Unfortunately, the Northwestcked resources and inhabitants. Furthermore, due to the waterway repairs and whatnot, there wasnt much value in managing the ce. As a result, the people in the area were only learning that I was the reigning King. With that said, they hadnt seen me before. Their lives didnt change, so their impressions of me didnt run deep, either.

    Are you really King Troy? Are you really King Troy? I never thought I would get to see you in person, and I definitely did not think that you were a dragon!

    Irina cheerfully pped her hands. Her innocent and nave nature put me at ease. I hadnt seen such a pure smile in a long time; or rather, Id never seen such a pure girl before.

    Ah, Yes, I am. I am the King of the North, Troy Gdriel Rosvenor.

 Book 15: Chapter 68

    Book 15: Chapter 68

    Dragon Mom wasnt too happy with the arrangement, but she had no means of objecting; therefore, Dragon Mom followed the silver dragon, while I followed the young silver dragon, Irina, into the cave.

    Thest time I entered a dragons cave, I was shocked. However, that was just because of howplex andrge Moms cave was. This cave wasnt as exquisite; thus, it wasnt so surprising. Moms cave didnt have any decorations. All she had was in walls. The cave was totally different. The dragons had lived with elves for a very long time. Besides small houses, elves also had their unique tree houses, which were made by digging a round hole in a dry tree. I had been into one of them before, and I could say that the cave was a replica of a tree house.

    The cave situated on a mountain. Despite that, it was the exact same as an elfs tree house. It was also very exquisite and, by all ounts, possessed the unique traits of the dragon race. The valley they previously resided in mustve been brimming with enough gold and jewels for them to decorate the cave with gold and jewels. You could say the structure was abination of elven and dragon traits.

    Right up ahead was the main hall. I think that was my first time walking on a floor made of gold. Dragon Mom and went separate ways there. There were two paths with spiral stairs. The silver dragon led mom up. I noticed the tension in Dragon Momsst nce at me. I wanted to be with Mom so that it was safer; however, I didnt think it was a good idea for a grown man to be clinging to his mom. Moreover, Irina didnt appear to be a bad person no matter how I looked at her

    Pleasee with me, said Irina.

    Irina walked in front of me. Irina shouldnt have been outside much, but her mannerisms made me feelfortable, as they perfectly fitted within the frame of elven etiquette, which was the same as the maids I saw when I was in the elvennds. Her fragrant and long silver hair swayed before my eyes. I had a strong urge to y with her hair, but if I did, shed probably consider me a creep.

    After ascending the stairs with Irina, she stopped at the door to a room and turned to face me. Seemingly nervous, she grabbed the corner of her clothes. Make that her scales She looked at me with a hint of concern: This is your room. I hope you can get ustomed to life here. I am very sorry You must not be used to this lifestyle After all you live in the Imperial Pce I once worked as a maid in the elven Imperial Pce, but I remember Inard was still a child at the time

    In my mind: All right, I think I dont need to concern myself with the lifespan of dragons.

    Irina looked my age, yet she had to be more than a hundred, surely. I had never been sure of elves ages. Mommy Vyvyan never told me her age. Whenever I asked, Mommy Vyvyan would give the question the slip.

    ording to my inference, Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth grew up together. Elves should grow at the same rate, except at a certain point where their appearances stays the same for a long time. Mommy Vyvyan virtually hadnt changed since she was a teenager, so that must be the long teau period.

    Now, Mommy Vyvyan attempted the Tower of Heaven and experienced the exile to the North with Inard. Further, based on the records avable in the elven Imperial Pce, Mommy Vyvyans father also had a hand in matters to do with the North. The North had been inhabited for hundreds and even thousands of years, right? Subsequently, going by a humans age, she mustve met Elizabeth when she waste into adulthood Probably when she was close to a hundred, actually

    I reasoned, So, Mommy Vyvyan was Forget it, forget. Lets drop it.

    You once worked in the elven Imperial Pce? I asked.

    Irina smiled and then touched her face. She bitterly replied, Yes. I worked as a maid for some time. Iter resigned to join my mom here. We heard there was no more news from the dragons in the Northwest. As a result, Mom was very sad. I came here to keep herpany. Although life here is very hard, we are happy, as we are able to see so many other dragons. Truthfully, Inard always harassed me back then That is why I think my resignation was quite a good decision.

    I apologise on behalf of my father.

    It is all right. It is all in the past.

    I never thought that was the sort of person Inard was. From what Mommy Elizabeth told me, I always thought Inard was a loyal man who sincerely loved Mommy Elizabeth, but judging from Irinas story, he wasnt even remotely close to being loyal! He was the same as me, in that we didnt believe in monogamy.

    I thought, Inard was plucking flowers since the time he was a kid and finally evenid his hands on the Empress of humanity. Why would Mommy Vyvyan like this sort of man?! That makes no sense.

    Irina softly giggled. I then heard the silver dragon call for Irina. Irina responded. With that, I understood she had to head back, so I said goodnight and then went to open the door.

    It was meant to be a very normal situation. It was meant to be a very normal way of doing things. Wasnt it normal? Wasnt it normal for the female owner to see the guest to his room, and exchange a few words before both go their separate ways? You know, I go to sleep, and you go to your Mom. Wasnt that how normal things worked?

    Irina reacted as though she recalled something. Perhaps it was her habit as a maid in the elven pce, where they couldnt turn and leave until their guest entered their room. As such, she went to pull the door open, but our hands randomly touched on the door handle. That should be normal, too.

    Irina looked young, but she was probably around my moms age by now, so she shouldnt have been surprised by that sort of scene where the main female leads meets with the male lead for the first time in a movie. Would romantic sparks between you and your mom fly if you held hands? Not to mention she wasnt the same species as me! I was in the dragons nest at the moment. I bore Moms warning in mind and was, consequently, very wary of the dragon next to me.

    I didnt feel anything or feel odd. The thing was that my hand was underneath, so I needed her to take her hand off first. If I suddenly yanked her hand off mine, shed hate me, so I didnt rush. I patiently waited for her to move her hand. However, Irina seemed a little strange

    Irina held my hand, but her body shuddered. She didnt show any signs of letting go. Under normal circumstances, she should softly exim and then yank her hand back before apologising with a red face. Irina didnt let go, though. Instead, she gripped my hand. After her body shuddered, her breathing started to speed up. Her behaviour made me nervous.

    Whats the matter? Mom didnt hold my hand so excitedly at first I pondered.

    I knew Mom warned me to be careful of the dragons around me, but Irina gave me a good impression. She didnt resemble an aroused dragon, and she didnt steal extra nces at me. She treated me very normally, in fact. Would such an Irina do something? I felt slightly scared, nheless

    Irina was side on to me. I couldnt see her face. She didnt say a word. Her breathing just gradually sped up, while I noticed scales appearing on her body. Her scales were almost as transparent as crystal, but I didnt have the patience to admire her scales. Somewhat fearful, I pressed a hand on her shoulder and asked, Whats the matter? Are you all right, Irina? Are you all right?

    Ugh!!

    My hands werent hands but electric cords to Irina. She jolted; then, she turned her head to look at me. It was the first time I saw her eyes. Initially, I didnt believe in heart-shaped pupils of love wasnt a real thing; I assumed they were something that strictly existed in fictional works. After seeing her eyes, nevertheless, I was convinced of their existence. Dragons could have heart-shaped pupils. I saw a red heart shape in Irinas purple eyes. Drops of waternded on the back of my hand. I was wondering where the water came from until I discovered that it was her saliva.

    Irina had her mouth slightly open and an unhealthy flush on her face. She gently panted while looking at me with her terrifying eyes. I had a suspicion she was going to do something to me Her hand that held mine felt as though it was going to crush my fingers. She desperately tried to approach to me. She tried to bring her pretty, well, hideous then, face towards me. She salivated as she tried with all her might to approach me with to kiss me. She was no different to a dragon that wanted to gobble me up.

    I desperately backed off. What Mom said came true!! Maybe I did something wrong! Irina could approach me and speak to me normally, but she couldnt touch me. Shed immediately be aroused if we touched each other!

    I panicked: I cant do this, or Ill die here! There isnt just one dragon here!

    Please Please pleaded Irina.

    I do have to admit, though, that I wasnt strong enough to fight her. Irinas hands were slender, but I couldnt pull my wrist out from her vice-like grip. I didnt dare to shout for fear that other dragons would take advantage of my predicament to swarm me, so I could only despairingly watch her pink lips graduallye closer

    Ugh

    The misery I thought would befall me didnte. The moment her lips touched mine, Irina dropped onto my body and slid down onto the ground as if she was electrocuted with high voltage. A clear liquid that had a particr smell flowed forth, running down along her legs

    I wasnt interested in knowing what happened. The moment she released her grip on me, I immediately pulled the door open and hid inside. I then pulled over a table by the side to block the door

    I thought, This ce is frightening Too frightening This ce is scary

 Book 15: Chapter 69

    Book 15: Chapter 69

    Irina went downstairs, walking simrly to a zombie. Her mind was literally nk. All she could think of was Troys warm and soft hand that she touched in addition to his soft and blissfully warm lips. The thought of those things would trigger a surge of a warm liquid to course down her legs, and she would oddly feel empty, yet ecstatic. Shed have an unstoppable urge to stroke her thighs. Her clothes were merely her scales. She, therefore, was soon nude. She knelt down on the golden floor and desperately rubbed herself.

    What am I doing? What in the world am I doing? Irina repeatedly asked herself.

    Irina stopped wondering to herself and focused all her attention on making herself feel good. All she thought about was satisfying the empty feeling. She did it over and over again. Her pants echoed in the main hall.

    Ive been an adult for so long, and its not my first time touching a man, either. Why do I crave him after our first time? Why do I feel this way? Why do I feel so empty? Irina asked herself.

    <strong>*Pant Pant Pant*</strong>

    The young girl knelt on the ground. She had lost count of how many times she did it. Her warm body liquid that contained an odd scent was flowing on the gold. The scent belonged to dragons. It was a scent that triggered a male dragons lust, but the man with her at the moment wasnt a dragon, yet she didnt stop. She desperately told herself what she should do. She told herself to stop. She had no idea what she was doing, but she couldnt stop. Her hands wouldnt stop. She only stopped once she ran out of energy.

    Irina, what are you doing? Didnt Mommy call you, why havent youe y-? Whats the matter?!

    Camille came up to Irina from behind. When she saw her daughter on the ground, she panicked and rushed over to help her up. She nkly looked at the tears and saliva on her daughters pretty face. She also saw the love hearts in her daughters eyes that had rolled back. She was shocked to see Irinas body so hot and convulsing. Using a spell, Camille summoned a light to her hand that gradually calmed her daughter down.

    Mom

    In a short moment, Irinas quivering body recovered. The love hearts in her purple eyes gradually disappeared, and she resumed her normal self. It was akin to waking up from a dream. Irinas gaze was filled with terror when she saw and thought about what she did. Scared, she curled up in her mothers embrace. She trembled as she stammered, Mom Mom What have I done? What have I done? Why did I do this? Why did I do this?

    Camille tightly hugged her daughter. Seeing her daughters reaction, she caressed her daughter. With a softugh, she exined, Its all right. Its all right. This is normal. This is very normal. Did you touch him? He is a male dragon, so if you touch him, you will feel aroused. Thats perfectly normal. Youre at that age; or rather, you shouldve been at this age a long time ago, its just Its just that you never felt aroused, as there was no male dragon around you. He has the blood of a dragon flowing in him, which is why you had that feeling.

    Then, Mom Mom What do I do? What do I do? My mind is filled with thoughts of him? Ive be so strange What exactly do I do?

    Irina was on the verge of crying. She curled up in her mothers arms as a child would. She was genuinely scared. She had never experienced the feeling before. Her body most definitely hadnt undergone the change before. The strange change, especially in regards to her body, made her much more fearful. She had no idea what else would befall her besides the terrifying feeling. She wondered if shed feel that way again. She wondered if she would enter that state again

    What I did was unlike myself. It was crazy and infatuating, but it felt so good thought Irina.

    Thats just normal. Its very normal. Its necessary for us to reproduce. Its your responsibility as a dragon. Its normal for you to feel aroused. After all, he is the only male dragon here. While its impossible for him to transform into a dragon, and he cant control his scales, he does have dragon blood flowing through him. Im sure its the pure blood Sylvanas gave him. Irina, Irina, my dear daughter, Mommy has a husband and gave birth to you, so Mommy cant do anything to this male dragon. That means this mission is in your hands. My dear daughter, it is, indeed, time for you to get married. You should have a child now.

    But but Mom I I not Im

    No, no, its perfectly normal for you to feel aroused. This is perfectly normal. Its what you should do, said Camille. She gently caressed her daughter and softly continued, You responded to Troy, which means that you will feel aroused whenever you touch Troy in the future. You will feel the way you feel now. Its agonising to resist this feeling. Youre not being given time to love freely now. Right now, you must fall in love for your body. Troy is the King of the North. Moreover, he is the Elven Prince, so he does share your origins to some degree. Plus, he is not bad looking. He is a handsomed, so you are not losing out.

    Irina was initially scared, but she was utterly shy and shocked after the fact. Mere hours ago, she didnt think about marriage. All of a sudden, she was going to be marrying and conceiving the children of a man she had just met. Furthermore, he was man she once admired, King Troy, the man who conquered the North. That was nothing short of a dream to her.

    I No I I dont know I have no idea I I have no idea what love is I To marry a man I have just met This is too sudden Additionally additionally, he must be married. He wouldnt marry me

    Irina no longer knew what to say. Her mind was in utter disarray. As a matter of fact, it was worse than when her lust took over her mind. At least, she knew what she wanted then.

    Marrying Troy was too sudden for Irina. She had no idea how to respond. She didnt hate Troy. In fact, she held him in high regard. It was Irinas first time seeing a man from the outside. She wanted to see the outside world. Thest days she spent with the elves was so long ago that she virtually couldnt recall when that was. She could only imagine the elves silhouettes. The truth was that Irina was fond of that life. She was fond of bustling cities and crowds. She craved that life; she wanted to see more people and more of the world.

    Fly as she may, though, all that was visible below was a forest. Below was forever a floor of trees. Irina could never see the border. The people around her were forever those she was familiar with. It was a peaceful lifestyle but somewhat despairing, as well. It meant that she got to live, but she would never feel any joy. She couldnt experience the joy of living. All there was was a dull life. Things had changed, however.

    After meeting Troy, Irina experienced something new again after a long time. She was very eager to escape her mundane life. She wanted to know about the outside world. She wanted to know what happened out there. She finally had the chance learn about it. She had lots of things that she wanted to ask him. She had lots to ask and plenty that she wanted to know. The issue was she never expected that to happen.

    Irina never thought about marrying him Marriage and giving birth were things she had never thought about. But nheless, the problem hadnded in herp.

    Camille gently caressed her daughter. Next to her daughters ear, she quietly said, Mommy didnt say that you have to get married. You can choose not to get married. All you need is to have a child. It would be for the best if you could have several. You must ensure our dragon blood is passed on. You must. You must ensure our blood is passed on until our dragon race is revived. This man is the key to our revival, and so are you. Henceforth, you will be the mother of the dragon race when our descendants speak of you.

    Irina became emotional. In a shaky voice, she replied, What are you saying?!! I-I I do not want that type of life I am not a tool for conceiving children I want to have my own lover but but not to conceive children. I want to love somebody, purely because I love him I want love

    You can love Troy

    Troy never said anything, though. He he doesnt know what happened, does he? He doesnt know, does he..? This is too abrupt Not not even we are clear

    He definitely will know, dont you think so? Why would Sylvanase here with a man if not to ensure our dragon race could reproduce? Shes unmistakably here to revive our dragon race. Needless to say, you arent a tool for conceiving children, but Troy is. We all want to see our dragon lineage be passed down.

    Camille stroked her daughters head, and then kissed Irina on her cheek. Her eyes were filled with delight as though she saw hope for new life. It would seem that Irina wasnt the only one who gained the confidence to live, for her mother saw it as a possibility for the dragon race to reproduce

    I I I shall do my best

 Book 15: Chapter 70

    Book 15: Chapter 70

    Good morning, Son. You dont look too good.

    I smiled helplessly. Nobody would be able to sleep in peace after such an experience, right? If an initially gentle and cute girl turned sex-crazed all of a sudden in front of you, you would feel as though their mind was broken, right? Furthermore, the young girl clearly wanted to do something to me. I was scared all night. I was afraid Irina would kick the door down and jump me. I even dreamt of it. No, it wasnt a wet dream but a nightmare through and through. It was a nightmare that determined life and death.

    The first thing I did upon waking up the next day was ensuring that I was okay, my clothes were still as they were supposed to be, and that there was nobody weird next to me. Only then did I leave in peace.

    Dragon Mom looked at my face and touched it with a look of concern: Son, are you not used to life here?

    Not exactly

    I smiled. I decided to not tell Mom. It wasnt intentional on Irinas part. She mustve been aroused, because of my male gender. It was a normal phenomenon. I couldnt criticise her for something that was normal.

    I then heard footsteps from my side. Dragon Mom and I were standing in the main hall. We turned around to see Irina and Camilleing over. Irinas expression immediately changed when she saw me, and she lowered her head, causing me to feel awkward, too. Dragon Moms eyes stopped on Irina and my faces. She seemed to be startled. Camille didnt show any reaction. Instead, she greeted us with a smile, Good morning, Sylvanas and Troy. Did you sleep wellst night?

    Not bad. I nodded.

    Fortunately for us, our scales can be cleaned conveniently, but you have to wash your clothes, right? Dont stand on ceremony with us. Sylvanas is your mother and of the same race as us. This ce can, therefore, be considered your home. You can let Irina wash your clothes. How about it, Irina?

    After her mom called her, Irina panicked and raised her head to respond, Ah I I can do that

    Camille smiled and touched Irinas head. Dragon Mom didntment. Frankly, I initially didnt have anything to say, either. I went through so much yesterday. It was a long journey in the wild to get there, so my clothes were dirty. I had just changed my clothes. My next set of clothes was in the room. I was initially nning to wash my clothes on my own, but I couldnt say no after they offered to wash it. Still, I was worried when I looked at the state that Irina was in I was worried about Irina doing something in my room With that said, my worry was a little rude, wasnt it?

    Irina wasnt that sort of person by nature. She was only aroused, because of her dragon nature. It wasnt Irinas fault. I was sure that she didnt want to do that. Thus, I chose to trust her. Plus, I had to take the initiative to get intimate with her for her to get aroused. Shed be fine if I didnt touch her, then.

    Do you have any ns today? asked Dragon Mom.

    I shook my head to indicate that I was fine with doing anything. Honestly speaking, I wanted to see more dragons. I wanted to know more stories about them. I wanted to deepen my understanding of all kinds of dragons. I wanted to know what they were thinking.

    I n to see more dragons.

    I see, replied Camille, nodding to signal it was fine for me to do so. She also provided me with a map.

    I could see that the dragon race were fearful of cohabiting; hence, they still required an alliance even then. A horde of dragons didnt live together, either. They needed to put some distance between each other. I didnt know howrge the forest was, but it was essentially fertilend to adventurers. All they had to do was defeat the dragons guarding the caves and infinite wealth was theirs to be had. They might not be able to defeat them, having said that.

    Dragon Mom gave her thanks and then bid Camille goodbye. I exited the cave. I didnt have time to eat breakfast, but I lost interest in dragons meals after recalling the breakfasts Dragon Mom previously prepared for me. Id rather eat wild fruits in the forest.

    I had Lucia to thank. In the past, I couldnt distinguish between edible and inedible things, but Lucia taught me by the hand. For example, the dark red fruit underneath the tree was edible; but nheless, you couldnt eat too much of it. It could induce drowsiness, so eat too much and youd pass out. I grabbed a handful of them and tossed one by one into my mouth. Mom watched me, and then had one herself. She asked, Will you be all right eating things at random? How about Mommy prepare a deer for you.

    Im all right, Mom. This fruit is edible. Lucia is from the Shadow Squad. She, therefore, was trained to live in the wild. She taught me this stuff. Speaking of deer Mom, can we go back to the vige? The White Deer King is still there. I think shes very angry by now

    If I was the White Deer King, Id be <em>pissed</em>. After all, it was noon. We arrived around sunrise and woke up after some shut eye. From the White Deer Kings perspective, we fundamentally left her in the vige to have fun on our own all day and forgot her I needed to go and pick her up.

    Dragon Mom nodded. Judging from her expression, she had alreadypletely forgotten about the White Deer King. If I didnt remember her, I think wed suddenly discover we were missing something when we got back to the pce. I wouldnt be surprised if the White Deer King stormed my Imperial Pce with a group of deer if I left her behind.

    Dragon Mom transformed into her dragon form, and I climbed onto her back again. We flew toward the vige.

    I told myself, I have to bring the White Deer King with me from now on no matter what I do.

    I didnt have anyints about todays schedule. It was a perfect opportunity to deal with the dragons.

    ===========

    Irina at the present time

    Is this the scent of a man?

    Irina fully mentally prepared herself before she entered the room Troy stayed in. It wasnt as though she hadnt been in a mans room before, since she had to enter Inards room to take care of him. However, she had never feared entering a room so much.

    Irina took in a deep breath, smelling the scent in the room. She could no longer hold her breath. It was merely the scent of a man in the room, but nevertheless, very addicting. She felt she would feel aroused again if she continued breathing.

    Irina peered inside the room and discovered a pile of clothes still lying on the bed. She let out a breath of relief, for she was d Troy didnt toss clothing all over the ce. He was exceptionally tidy for a member of an imperial family. All of his stuff was neatly arranged, and so were his clothes. Irina picked them up.

    ========

    Crap!!! I belted out of nowhere, startling Mom and causing her wings to tilt.

    After I shouted, I turned to turn around. I suddenly remembered that my underwear was in that pile of clothing! A scary question came to mind: what will happen to Irina if she gets her hands on it?

    ========

    Irina reached out with her shaky hand to pick up the short bit of fabric. It was no big deal, as it wasnt as if she never touched briefs before. Nevertheless, Irina could feel her heart gradually racing more and more. She looked at the briefs she picked up before she realised. Her mind went nk. She went limp on the bed. She breathed in the dangerous scent, and that feeling rose up inside her again.

    Irinas legs went weak again, while her body began to heat up. She suddenly had a daring idea. She slowly lifted the pair of briefs up to her nose. Her mind suddenly went nk; those love hearts instantly appeared in her eyes again. Everything was as it was yesterday. She went limp on the bed. All of her scales vanished. She held the briefs up to her nose and sniffed it with all her might. She even bit the briefs and continued sniffing them. Her fingers also began to move on the bed. This time, she was more stimted than yesterday. It felt totally different to yesterday. Yesterday, she was on the ice-cold floor, but she was on a warm bed this time. Not to mention the warmth came from Troys body.

    Troys warmth and smell enveloped Irina. It was more stimting than yesterday and felt much more ecstatic. She didnt want to do it yesterday. She even reminded herself not to do it this time.

    All Irina could think was, I told myself that I needed to live as an upright person. I have to Forget it This isnt bad, either This is so nice, so blissful Being able to smell this scent and feel this warmth is such a rewarding feeling that I havent felt in a long, long time. This is the first time Ive felt so good. It feels unbelievably good. Every cell in all of my organs is moaning with bliss. This feels too good. Its so good

    Irina began to desperately rub and feel herself. She wanted it deeper inside her, but that was as long as a human hand was; the same applied for the fingers.

    It feels so good, so why do I still feel so empty? Every time that it feels the best, it feels as though Ive entered an abyss and am unable to reach the peak. Why? Why does something feel missing no matter how I sniff, kiss or suck? questioned Irina. Her instincts told her, This isnt enough! This isnt enough! This isnt enough! This isnt enough! Its nowhere near enough! Once more, once more, once more.

    Irina found out for the first time that she had so much water in her. She indulged in it for some time before she eventually came back to her senses. She was stunned to discover that she passed out at some point. She swiftly sat up and looked at her lower body. She was dumbfounded. Her face turned red. She quickly got off the bed, but almost dropped to her knees. She couldnt support her own weight. She picked up the wet briefs in a flustered manner. She pulled the nket and bed sheet over and then darted out the door.

 Book 15: Chapter 71

    Book 15: Chapter 71

    The other dragons werent what I imagined, or rather, the horde of dragons was different to what I imagined. My impression of them was creatures overflowing with pride and self-esteem, yet I found that not to be the case. The vibe they gave me was identical to ordinary elves. I didnt notice anything special about them. Some dragons were even too shy to speak to me. With that said, it was just as Dragon Mom said: they were all female dragons.

    I couldnt identify their gender when they were in their dragon form. Nevertheless, once they changed to their elven form, it was self-exnatory. They were all females. They all looked at me with eagerness, including the ones who were too shy to dare speak to me. I had no idea if that was their nature or if they were just curious about me. Either way, I truly felt as though I was the sheep in the dragons den, meaning I felt I could be eaten at any moment.

    Dragon Mom was right; I could be gobbled up at any given moment. Dragon Mom was initially slightly unhappy, but she cheered up a little after she saw so many of her kin that she could speak with. She was immersed in talking to her dragon kin. She was very happy to see traces of dragons having once lived.

    Despite Mom looking down on the dragons, even she was willing to forsake her firm stance when facing off against loneliness. Therefore, she joined the dragons and conversed with them, tried out food the dragon race brought somewhere and she thought it was very tasty.

    If I was being honest, I didnt think the food was tasty in any capacity.

    I finally saw enough dragons. Honestly speaking, I lost all interest in dragons. They didnt have any goals. Mom said female dragons usually didnt have any desire for war, and it was true. That was why the female dragons were safe to keep in the North; they wouldnt harm the North. Next, was the biggest question, which was, Will Dragon Mom stay here?

    Our weing ceremony had beenpleted. I assumed Camille and Irina, both of whom were next to me, would bring it up next. Camille wanted to know if Mom would stay or not. Camille believed Mom would be able to bring glory to the entire race if she stayed there due to her pure-blood. Further, she believed Mom could make the dragon race powerful again.

    The silver dragon, Camille, and the ck dragon, Dragon Mom, shared the same thought. They both wanted to revive the powerful dragon race. I suddenly felt I needed to prevent Dragon Mom staying, for the revival of the dragon race would definitely require me As Mom said, a male dragon was mandatory to their races revival

    No, no, no, Im not a male dragon. I was either human or elf. I waspletely unlike a dragon, wasnt I? Dragon Mom alone was too much for me. If I had to deal with the other dragons, too, I couldnt ept it. Furthermore, I had no interest in signing on to be a reproduction tool. I couldnt nt my seeds in them when I didnt love them! I wasnt some sort of seed-nting machine.

    I had four daughters already, and that was enough. I didnt have any desire to have another child. My four daughters were enough for me. I didnt reckon I could flee without Dragon Mom, since I was a sheep in a tigers mouth.

    Dragon Mom said the same thing. After she saw everyone, she whispered to me, Son, you must remember not to walk around alone. These dragons have all somewhat changed after seeing you. These dragons can no longer withstand their loneliness. On top of that, theyre all aroused at the moment. If you appear alone, theres a chance theyll ambush and kidnap you.

    Mom, dont you think that the ce were staying is extremely scary, too? Speaking of which I touched Irina Irina felt aroused Moreover, theres the silver dragon. If the dragon race is very frightening right now, wouldnt it be incredibly scary to be living with two dragons?

    No, its all right, because she has a husband, thus wont have sexual feelings for you. Even if she does, she wont act on them. She can still contain herself. Im the way I am, for the reason that youre my son, and a mom can do it with her son. As for Irina, do you think that shes a problem?

    I didnt think I needed to feel torn over any sort of strange problem anymore. I didnt have the foggiest idea as to what Moms point was.

    Mom exined, Isnt Irina quite pretty? Also, shes not a bad fit for your age. Plus, shes a virgin with a decent body. She may not be a pure-blooded dragon, but her elven blood isnt overwhelming. Your children with her will be able to regain pure-blooded dragon status after a few generations.

    Huh? I looked at Mom with an utterly confused look. I was absolutely bewildered. I had no idea what she was trying to say. I thought, This is different to what she initially said, isnt it..? Didnt she tell me to guard myself? Didnt she say to protect myself? How did this happen? This is totally different to what you said What are you trying to do..?

    As I watched for Moms reaction, I questioned, What exactly are you saying? Mom, Im somewhat confused as to what youre trying to do Didnt you say Id be in danger? Wouldnt being with Irina mean dipping myself into danger?

    No. Son, dont you really like women? I thought youd like Irina? After all, dont you really like lustful dragons? asked Dragon Mom, expression startled. Her reaction seemed to suggest she was utterly baffled as to why Id reject the idea. She inquired, Son, you have so many wives already, would you really mind having another? Also, if you dont like women, how could you have so many wives? You already have four daughters, so wouldnt it be good to have a son, as well?

    What in the world are you saying, Mom?! Am I that sort of person to you?!!! Thats not how I am! I have feelings for the women around me. Do you know what Lucia, Nier and Ling Yue went through with me? Were deeply in love with each other, because we went through so much. I dont just get together with anybody at random. Irina and I dont have any feelings for each other.

    Dragon Mom replied, Isnt that just because nothing has happened with you and Irina? Whatever the case is, no matter how much happens between you and other women, normally speaking, you should only love one woman. By that logic, youd exclusively love Lucia; nevertheless, you already have so many women. Would you mind having Irina as another? Although Mommy wanted an egg, Mommy doesnt think that you can ept that. As such, Mommy felt that Irina could after meeting her. She should perfectly suit your tastes, right? She is a good girl, after all. Mommy thinks you and her can have a rtionship.

    Huh? I was absolutely aghast: Mom, what in the world are you saying? I honestly dont want to develop any feelings for her. My daughter is calling me dad now. How could I have another rtionship now? Yes, Irina is a pretty girl, but I dont have the teeniest bit of interest in her. Shes nothing more than a cute girl to me. This has nothing to do with whether or not I can ept it, but whether or not my wives can ept it!! Its impossible for them to ept me bringing back a dragon

    You dont have to take her back. You just need to leave her with an egg. Son, do you remember that we came here this time to see if the dragon race could be revived? The dragons here arent good news to Mommy. They dont have a male dragon, either. If this continues on, these dragons will grow more and emotionally unstable. In turn, that will cause them to be more and more maniacal before vanishing. Mommy has experienced it before. I saw my moms race vanish one by one due to that, leaving just me alone. Son, you just need to give them some hope. You just need to have a child with Irina.

    Feeling hopeless, I covered my forehead with my hand: I cant Mom I think you may not quite understand my feelings Im not willing to do this I truly dont have any feelings for Irina

    Is that an affirmative no?

    Its an affirmative no.

    Although Moms expression was upsetting to me, I had to refuse. I wholeheartedly couldnt ept it. I certainly did have lots of women. Still, that didnt mean Id ept anybody. As I said before, I sincerely loved my women, and they sincerely loved me, as we went through enough tribtions together. What about Irina and me? We met once. I was dead certain that not even Irina could ept the idea.

    All right, then, replied Mom. She sighed with a hint of disappointment and then rubbed my head. Poignant, she added, Nothing we can do, then. Mommy cant force you against your will. In saying that, Son, since you arent willing to do this, you must stay alert. Mommy wont do anything to you, but if Camille wants to do something, shell definitely be scheming something.

    ========

    Irina at the present time

    Mom, called Irina. She walked up to Camille and sighed. Irina tightly gripped her dress. Change that to scales. She expressed, Mom I want I cant resist anymore I really want I want Troy I want Troy.

    Its pointless to tell me that. You need to tell Troy.

    But but I I

    If you dont dare to, then Mommy shall help you

 Book 15: Chapter 72

    Book 15: Chapter 72

    Mom and I followed the silver dragon back to the cave when it was nearly night time. While lots of dragons fervently invited us, we couldnt help but feel that their eyes were on us. Consequently, we turned down everybody who appeared to be harbouring ulterior motives and returned to the cave. Though it was also dangerous around Irina, I thought she wouldnt force herself on me judging by the way she weed us back with her head lowered.

    Camille and Irina weed us with a smile and provided us with a passionate reception. I subconsciously handed my cloak to Irina. Normally, Id pass it to Luna. Irina took it, and then her gaze shifted around but soon returned to normal. Camille, smiling, said, It has been a rough day for you. We have prepared dinner and invited our nearby neighbours. Your arrival yesterday was a surprise, so we did not have time to give you a proper weing ceremony; therefore, we should make up for it today.

    Dragon Mom shook her head: Never mind it. I dont intend to stay here forever. I n to return with my son.

    Do you not n to return home?

    This is not my home.

    Home is where my family is.

    Camille looked at Dragon Mom with a serious looked. Camille smiled before she touched my head I had no idea why she touched my head She then switched the topic: Let us put these things aside for now. I know you see us as traitors to the race. After all, we left the race back then. However, we are members of the dragon race when ites down to it. We are the same as you; I believe you will be able to understand us once you spend some time living here with us, and you will eventually be able to live with us. That is the future, though. For tonight, let us enjoy a meal together.

    Honestly, I had no faith in dragons cooking. If I was to make an inference from Moms cooking, I surmised that all of the dragons culinary skills ended at grilling meat. Moreover, their original forms werent that of humans. It would be very weird for them to eat with human etiquette.

    Dragon Mom stated, My son cannot transform into a dragon.

    Irina was surprised I couldnt transform. Camille was somewhat doubtful. She remarked, But Troy has the smell of a dragon on him.

    He does have my blood flowing through him, indeed. Having said that, he doesnt count as a pure-blooded dragon. His dragon blood wasnt bestowed upon him in the way ours was. Nevertheless, he possesses the blood of a dragon, and he is still a descendant of our dragon race even without a dragon form.

    Dragon Mom seemed to be worried that the dragons would discriminate against me once they found out I couldnt transform into a dragon. But nevertheless, Camille didnt seem to particrly mind. She nodded: You are right. While he cannot transform into a dragon, I am sure he is still an outstanding descendant of our dragon race. I can smell his scent. It is the same as yours  a pure bloodline.

    Not entirely.

    Dragon Mom wasnt wrong there. She seemed to still be upied with the pure bloodline. Hence, she wouldnt makepromises when it came to it, which was why she seriously rejected the im that I was a pure-blooded dragon in spite of her love for me.

    If we are talking about the pure bloodline you speak of, then the pure-blooded dragons were no more long ago. Only we remain. From our perspective, pure or not is no longer crucial. What we now care most about is whether or not we can survive, responded Camille.

    Despite Moms stance, Camille didnt back down on her stance, either. Dragon Moms expression showed she was somewhat agonised. She wanted to give a counterargument, but didnt have one. The bloodline she was proud of from back then had be meaningless. It was a sad realisation for her.

    The topic ended there. We didnt continue discussing it. Irina bowed: I shall have our guests dine in their human forms topromise for King Troy, then. It does not matter what form we use. However, I do not wish for King Troy to feel lonely.

    Truthfully, I didnt feel lonely. What I was concerned about was Dragon Mom feeling lonely or not. I was grateful for the kind gesture, nheless<em>. </em>I gave Irina a smile: Thank you very much, Irina.

    Oh I-It is nothing

    Irina shyly lowered her head and quivered as she muttered something under her breath, rendering me feeling slightly awkward. Dragon Moms gaze sharply focused onto Irina. Meanwhile, Camille looked at me with an amorous smile. She then looked at Dragon Mom. Moms expression was slightly strange. There seemed to be a hint of sorrow and reluctance in her gaze, yet she nodded. I had no idea what they were signalling to each other with the string of odd expressions. I quietly asked Mom what it was about, but she didnt provide me with a direct answer.

    We continued further into the cave. To my surprise, we soon left the cave. Behind the cave was a small vacant block ofnd. On the ground were several animals that were being grilled and smelt considerably good. As for what they were, I didnt have the foggiest idea.

    I believe the scene bore a semnce to King Arthurs round dinner table, round conference table, sorry, except that they were a group of dragons eating together. Well, should I say group of elves, since they were in their elven forms? The group looked at me all smiles and raised the things in their hands.

    Irina walked up to me in a somewhat shy fashion. She behaved. The first day I met her, she was very open with her mannerisms. I wasnt quite used to her shy attitude. She ced the cup in her hand down in front of me. Voice soft, she said, This for you This is our alcohol here Please have a drink

    The dragon races alcohol I didnt know what they used to brew it, but I had a drink. I think it was brewed with fruit, but there was too much alcohol. One drink and I was spinning. I think it was a tad stronger than the strong wine in the desert.

    I went and sat down. Technically speaking, it wasnt a seat. We were just sitting together. Dragon Mom sat next to me and maintained her vignce. She scanned all of the cups of alcohol in front of her. She whispered, Be careful, Son. The dragons might do something after drinking.

    I recalled what Dragon Mom did after getting drunk and felt that her warning was perfect. I just couldnt wrap my head around why Irina asked me to have a drink.

    What, is there a problem if I dont drink it? Its a little too strong, but it tastes quite good, I thought.

    Dragon Mom picked up her cup. I nced at it and for some reason it appeared to be different to mine

    Everyone, thank you foring to our humble dwelling. You should all be aware as to why we called you here today. It is because we have a new friend, or rather, we have newpany joining us. She is a highly-esteemed friend and that is our Queen Sylvanas. She is a highly-esteemed, pure-blooded dragon, in addition to be the most mature among us. I believe we can get along. Our races power has dwindled; but nevertheless, we are thest hope of our race. We cannot let ourselves be thest dragons. Dragons should forever live on, not just for our former glory but to ensure our bloodline continues to be passed down. This continent still needs us. Come, everyone, let us have a toast. Our first toast goes to our Queen Sylvanas!

    A toast to Queen Sylvanas!

    The dragons raised their cups. I joined them. I looked at Mom and whispered, It seems you are very wee, Mom. Theyre all your friends.

    Just normal friends, not the friends I want. The friends I want are different to them. They just want to live. The dragons I want are the honourable and confident dragons.

    It was just as Mom said. The dragons there were merely biologically the same, being that they were all dragons. Nheless, the dragon race that had gone with the flow of life for so long lost their determination. They were no longer eager to progress and fight for their pride. That was what agonised Dragon Mom the most. It was most painful for her to see her kinsmen socent, more thanpared to not having apanion. After all, Mom wasnt after a few dragons. She wanted dragons who could work alongside her to revive the race.

    Mom wanted to return to the past. She wanted to see the dragon race in its former glory. She wanted to see the dragon race soaring in the skies to their hearts content; not to see themcent. However, she didnt want to let the dragon race go extinct. She strongly disliked the dragon races current attitude. At the same time, she wanted to see them to avoid loneliness again. The emotions she felt wereplex. I didnt know if Mom wanted to have the dragons obey her and revive the dragon races pride or if she wanted to let them continue as they were living.

    Additionally, we have another esteemed guest. Honestly, I never imagined we would have such a proud descendant among us. This is Queen Sylvanas son and the reigning King of our current residence. He is also the Prince of elves as well as our only male dragon at present, King Troy. Please wee our King Troy, who is also our descendant we are proud of!!

    A toast to King Troy!

    The toast was a slightly bigger deal than the toast to Dragon Mom. Perhaps I should say they practically set off small bombs. They shoved each others faces away with their own to get a look at me. The dragons tried to approach me, but Dragon Mom pulled me straight into her embrace, looking as if she was saying, Nobody is toe close to him, causing all of the dragons to back off and not dare to approach, albeit remaining antsy.

    Camille nced at us and smiled. She then eximed, You need not do this everyone. Third toast. I have something somewhat selfish to say. On behalf of my daughter, Irina, I would like to propose a marriage to you, King Troy!!

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *I know King Arthurs table is called the Round Table, but in Chinese, theres an extra character to indicate that its a table for meetings; consequently, in trying to keep Troys mistake in there, I deliberately added the term used for distinction.

 Book 15: Chapter 73

    Book 15: Chapter 73

    Huh?!

    I was absolutely dumbfounded. Everybody but one person watched me and that was Irina, who had her head down and trained her eyes on her cup. She probably wouldve dipped her face into the cup to hide her face if she could. Camille pulled her up with a smile and pushed her over to me. Irina partially reluctantly came up to me. She carefully extended forth her hand, seemingly wanting me to take it.

    Dragon Mom whispered in my ear, If you take her hand, it means that you ept.

    And so, I pulled back my hand that I had subconsciously extended toward Irina. I nkly looked at Irina and everybody around. All the dragons were startled by the announcement. It was as if they all wanted to get up ande over to my side, but could only stay around me due to Moms imposing aura. I was undoubtedly a good-for-nothing dragon, yet I became the star. I looked at Irina. Her lips were trembling, and she was incapable of saying a word.

    Whats wrong, King Troy? Making a girl wait for so long is not what a gentleman should do. So, what is your response to the beautiful young girls proposal?

    Camille didnt look as though she nned to wait for me. Instead, she held Irinas hand out before me as if she was trying to stab my face with her hand. With my gaze on Irina, I desperately retreated. I then drylyughed and replied, R-Response to what? I dont know I mean, Im married I have wives, and even my child is old enough to call me dad. So, sorry, I cant ept this kind offer.

    Irina looked up with surprise: You already have a wife?

    Yes. My child has grown up. I have four cute daughters, I replied in a flustered manner, smiling helplessly. Miss Irina is very pretty and kind. To me, Miss Irina is a very charming girl. I would have been happy to ept Irina if I wasnt married. Actually, I might have even taken the initiative to confess to you.

    Really? asked Irina, with a helplessly smile. She then sadly wiped her eyes. She turned back to look at her mom: It cant be helped, Mom. All we can say that I was one stepte. As Troy is already married, I should not continue clinging to him. Sorry.

    No, no, no, its all right; rather, I am very happy to know that you would confess to me. It is just that we dont have the fortune of being with each other, I said with a smile. I thought, This should resolve it, right? After all, it was Irina who gave up. Therefore, this matter should end here.

    I looked at Camille with a polite smile then nced over Dragon Mom to signal for help. Mom didnt seem to say anything, however. That was not what I expected

    Camille responded, That is fine. That is not an issue. I think that, as long as there is love, it is no big deal as to who is first or after. As you said that you would have confessed to Irina, I do not think that it is toote.

    What are you saying? I have children I said with a helpless smile.

    I felt the need to exin to Camille what shame and the elves view of love was. Given she lived with the elves and was a jealous creature, shed tell her daughter to snatch anothers love by force. Actually, she wasnt encouraging her daughter to steal anothers love; she basically told her daughter to be a third party.

    Righteously, Camille exined, Isnt that perfect, then? Since you can have a child with your wife, you can have a child with Irina, too. After all, the one Irina needs right now is you, King Troy. Or rather, it is not just Irina who needs you. King Troy, our entire race needs you. As you can see, all of our male dragons perished in the internal war. Without you, we would not be able to continue reproducing. While there are anthropoids and elves, they are not our pure-blooded dragons at the end of the day. Irina is not a pure-blooded dragon. If we continue reproducing with other races besides dragons, we will only give birth to descendants with less pure dragon blood. Subsequently, the dragon bloodline will be inferior and inferior. You are different, though. You are a pure-blooded dragon. I believe your childrens dragon blood will be much purer after several generations. But the minimum requirement is the first generation receives a pure dragons blood.

    No, no, no Hang on Please let me clear this up Im not saying that I dont care about your issue. What I mean is this mm how do I put it? I dont hate Irina. Its just. just What I mean is Im married and have children. If I have children with Irina, Id be betraying my wife. If I get together with Irina when I dont love her, its irresponsible of me toward Irina I dont think Irina and I can be together just to have children

    I had no idea what I was saying. I merely desperately grabbed any words that came to mind. I knew I wanted to refuse. My mind was filled with images of Lucia, Nier, Ling Yue and my daughters.

    I said in my mind, I have my most beloved wives and children. I cant do this. I cant have children with a dragon. Its impossible. Why, though, why do I feel so dizzy? Why is it virtually impossible for me to speak Why? Im not startled Neither am I so shocked that Im lost for words. Im just starting to feel dizzy Does this have to do with the alcohol? Was it too strong?

    Thats fine, thats fine. That does not matter. I am sure you two will find love together in the future. I am sure you two will find happiness and the love you want when youre together. Look at you two. Look at you. You are both young and healthy. You are both at the age where you should be falling in love. This is the perfect time for you to establish a family. You are at the perfect age to save the dragon race. Troy, Irina is our dragon races flower we are most proud of. We are now giving you said flower. We hope you can do something for our dragon race.

    I wanted to shake my head, but my entire body felt weak. I felt too weak to do anything. With that, I could clearly feel what it was what I wanted. I knew what I wanted most right then. I wanted my Nier and Lucia. I yearned for that wildness and stimtion with Nier every night more than anything at that moment. I began to desire intercourse. I wanted Nier in heat. Perhaps somewhere other than Nier would be fine, too I just needed her to rece Nier.

    My mind went nk. All I could think of was Niers body, Lucias body and more bodies. I even recalled the time I did it with Dragon Mom. I didnt want to listen to anybody speak anymore, and I didnt want to speak myself. All I wanted was to sleep with any dragon. Any would do.

    A smile crept up on Camilles face. Dragon Mom didnt wear any expression. She continued drinking in silence. She wasnt even willing to spare Camille a look. Instead, she looked elsewhere. Irina looked to her mom then at me and panicked a little. The other dragons all showed looks of slight regret and concern. Some even wished for a drink.

    Oh, it appears Troy is not used to our alcohol here. It turns that he is already drunk. I am very sorry. He is supposed to be our main guest, but it seems he has to leave first. I believe Queen Sylvanas is willing to continue drinking with us. Irina, take Troy back to his room first. I shall stay here with everyone.

    Oh All right

    Irina looked as though she had resolved to do something. She took in a deep breath and then approached me. She wore a determined expression as though she was a revolutionary moments before dying a martyr. She supported me using her hand. When we made contact, I felt as though an electric current ran through me. Everything in the past reyed in my mind. I wanted to push the woman in front of me down. My first reaction upon seeing her refined face was a desire to get on top of her and ravage her. I wanted to do something to her. I wanted to keep her by my side for eternity. I even Wanted to have a child with her

    My brain waspletely muddled: Why do I feel a tinge of unease though? Why? I no longer know who I am Why do I still feel uneasy? Is there some consequence waiting for me? What am I worried about? What do I need to worry about? I have no idea, and I dont care. Isnt a young girl in front of me right now? Isnt she what I want?

    Camille proudly looked at her fellow dragons. She raised her cup up with a smile and said, Nobody can resist against a drink brewed from Irinas holy water thats enhanced with magic and an aphrodisiac fruitbined with the holy water leaked from an oestrus female. No such person in this world exists. Nobody can resist it no matter how mentally strong they may be. That young mans mind will be filled with Irina, alone, after one cup. I am sure my daughter will like him. I am sure he and my daughter will gain something. I am sure the hope of our entire dragon rest rests on their shoulders. I am sure Queen Sylvanas did not bring Troy here merely for a holiday.

    I only agreed this once. If you dare to tie my son down with this for life, I will scorch this ce tomorrow. I agreed to this just this once. If my son doesnt develop feelings for Irina after this, Im returning with him.

    ========

    <strong>*Unlock*</strong>

    Irina was nervous, but she was more so excited and emotional as she unlocked the door. Two dragons threw themselves at their prey in the room.

 Book 15: Chapter 74

    Book 15: Chapter 74

    Amazing Too amazing I cant believe theres something that feels this good in this world This is just way too amazing This is an entirely different realm to my hand This feels too amazing Its so amazing that I cant even speak. I just want to shake my hips with his. Hes filling up my entire body. It feels as if Im going to heaven, thought Irina.

    When she reached the pinnacle, where even her conscious became fuzzy, Irina wanted to embrace Troy and merge with him. She licked, sniffed and bit him. She clung to him and refused to let go. She never knew there was such a besotting and amazing feeling existed. Every time her hips smacked against his, it felt as if waves of electric currents shocked her body, knocking her rationality out and leaving just her instinct to rock her hips to meet his hips.

    Irina didnt allow her hands to stay idle. She spared no sensitive part on her body. By the end, she expended all of her energy. Her conscious was so faint that all she could do was lie face up on the bed. Despite that, she clung to Troys arm to prevent him from leaving. She wanted more. She wanted one more round and then a few more rounds.

    Irina had no idea that such a blissful thing existed in this world. She never knew about it until then. It felt so blissful, so incredible and so fulfilling. It was the first time she felt so good. She once warned herself that, if she tried it once, then shed definitely do it a second and third time, but she was addicted. She felt she couldnt live without intercourse. After that night, Troy became her oxygen. He became necessary in her life henceforth.

    I want to always be by his side I dont mind if we get married or not or if we have children of not I just want him. I just want to be able to do this with him Irina thought.

    ========

    I lost a night in my life. There was a missing chunk in my memory. I could still remember attending the banquet with Mom and even the expression she wore as well as the proposal. However, I couldnt remember anything that came afterwards. I had no idea what happened that night. Nheless, when I opened my eyes to see Irina lying on my chest, taking slow breaths, an explosion went off in my mind.

    Last night, my mind experienced the same feeling, and then I had an urge to do something. I had no idea what to do. I looked at everything in front of me. The entire room was a mess. The residue and traces of our intense battle were found all over the room. I pulled the damp nket off and ced it aside. My lips slightly hurt, which was probably due to being bit.

    I tried to recall what happened in my mind: What happened between usst night? Didnt I say that I wouldnt do this? Wait, wait. I cant recall what happenedst night. I remember I was drunk or something, and then Im drawing a nk. That drink mustve been spiked!

    I virtually couldnt recall anything fromst night. It was akin to blood loss. Not only did I not know what happened even if I did, I wouldnt even recall how it felt It really did feel akin to passing out from blood loss. There was no time to be regretting, though. I had no clue what happened between me and Irina.

    I started to think: How do I get out of this? I can leave with Dragon Mom if I didnt do itst night, but Ive now set foot into the dragons problem. Im certain that my drinkst night was spiked. I trusted them, yet they drugged me!! I dont know exactly what drug it is, but nheless, its freaking scary to be able lose control of myself and do that with Irina. This is nothing short of a mind break aphrodisiac. If its in everything I drink from now, wouldnt I lose my conscious and be Irinas toy here? Thats damn scary.

    I dont think I can talk my way out of this one. Running has to be the best option here. Whatever happened here has nothing to do with me anymore. If Irina could do it to me once, theres absolutely going to be a second time. Additionally, since the dragon race has done this to me, they might even get somebody else to pounce me the next time. With so many dragons here, if every single one of them uses me once, Ill crumble. I need to hurry and get out of here. I can still make it out of here.

    The only thing I was surprised about was why Dragon Mom allowed it to happen. I silently fumed, Though she wanted to ensure that the dragon race can reproduce, should she not consider my feelings?! Didnt I say I didnt want to do this?! I have wives and children. One more? My wives wont ept it even if I can. Nier will cut me down. I wouldnt put it past her to murder me. Whatever the case, this needs to end here right now. I need to leave everything here before something happens between me and Irina. Whatever happens in the future is none of my business.

    I didnt volunteer for it  oath. I didnt even have aplete memory of what happenedst night. All I had were fragmented memories. I didnt have any clue as to what I did. You may not believe me, but I couldnt be any more innocent this time. I was the victim.

    I cant stay here. I have to hurry and get out of here, I told myself.

    I stood up. I carefully trod to avoid waking Irina. She looked very exhausted. She didnt react to my movement. I moved her aside and then got dressed before pulling the door to open it

    I cursed and pondered, Why wont it open? Why is this ordinary wooden door stuck? I cant move it. What exactly happened? I remember that Irina shut the door yesterday. Is this woman terrifying to the point that she doesnt n to let me leave? Is there anywhere else I can go, then? Is there? Wheres the window?! Wait, Im in a cave Where would a window be in a cave? There cant possibly be a window in this type of mountain cave, right? Even if there was, Id still be in the cave if I jumped out of it

    I despairingly looked at the room. There was nowhere to escape from unless I dug through the wall. I was no expert in digging dragon caves, though. If I were to dig it with my hands, itd be a real-life adaptation of The Shawshank Redemption At least there was a small hammer in that. I had nothing here but a sleeping dragon. In the end, I needed Irina to help me if I wanted to get out.

    Feeling hopeless, I sat back down on the bed. I looked at Irina. Irina wore a blissful expression. Her body was sticky, but she was exuding a noticeable scent that smelt really nice. I couldnt resist the urge to take a big whiff.

    Is this the scent of an oestrus female dragon? I wondered.

    It was quite alluring to me, so I instinctively had a few more sniffs.

    I lightly pressed my hand on her shoulder and took in a deep breath. I hade up with numerous scenarios in my mind. I thought about what to say and how to deliver it in a way that wouldnt anger Irina. I had to ensure she could keep her emotions in check. I didnt think she was a yandere. I believed shed be able to understand if I delivered the right words the right way.

    I gave her a few nudges. I was mentally prepared. I was resolute as though I was ready to be dragged off for my execution. Irina softly moaned and then opened her eyes in a somewhat involuntary manner. She didnt get enough sleep. Nevertheless, she revealed a happy expression when she saw me. Then, she subconsciously wrapped her arm around my neck. Perhaps we went that far, hence exining why she was no longer shy. In saying that, there was an evident hint of embarrassment on her face. Her face wasnt red because it was hot but probably because she was shy.

    Irina we

    Yes. Irina nodded, face still slightly flush. Softly, she continued, Sorry, sorry I didnt want to use this method But but Mom said I had to use this method as as you are already married and so so you would definitely refuse

    So why did you force yourself on me when you knew that Id definitely refuse? What exactly did you all do to mest night? That wasnt a normal alcohol drink, was it?

    No, it was not We used Used That umm that water

    Irina looked at me. Her face was so red that she practically couldnt speak. She entangled her fingers around each other. She virtually couldnt enunciate a single word. To make it easier for her, I lowered my head and leaned my ear in close to her. I finally heard her soft voice. Her reply was no less than thunderp to me.

    I silently raged, Thats what I drankst night?! No wonder why I was in that statest night! Thats a normal reaction, isnt it?

    I figuratively had my jaw on the ground. Meanwhile, Irinas face was so red that she couldnt speak when she looked at me.

    I initially wanted to say something, but I couldnt bring myself to say it. The atmosphere between us was considerably awkward. So ordingly, neither of us spoke. After a short moment, Irina broke the silence. In a quiet voice, she stammered, So umm As that is the case You

    I have a wife.

    I know.

    I have kids, too.

    I know that, too.

    I love them, and I want to return to them.

    I can understand that.

    I let out a breath of relief. I thought so. Irina wasparatively easy to talk. I shouldve been able to leave soon as long as Irina was willing to let me go, I assumed.

    So, I can leave now, right?

    But I still want to be by your side.

    Huh? Huh? Huh?!

 Book 15: Chapter 75

    Book 15: Chapter 75

    I looked at Irina, who was in front of me. I honestly didnt know what to say, or rather, what she said left me speechless. Irinas thinking was very simple. In spite of knowing that I had a wife and wouldnt leave my children, she still wanted to remain by my side. I was slightly d to hear that.

    Could it be that she wants toe back together with me? No, no, no, that would be scarier. I cut off my own scary thought.

    I knew my wives wouldnt allow me to bring a new woman back. What, was I going to have to resort to iming that she was my moms friends daughter, so I needed to have a child with her, please look after her my dear wives? As if. The sun woulde up the other side if my wives didnt ughter her. She was a dragon, yes, but I wouldnt rule out Nier and Lucia asking for Yings help to kill her. Furthermore, all my girls were soon going to be able to call me dad. I, frankly, had no desire to take care of another child. More importantly, perhaps it was because Irina and I didnt have any feelings for each other; hence, we might not spare any thoughts for the child who might be born. We had no anticipation for a blissful family. After all, she wasnt my wife or my child. Therefore, I wasnt interested.

    I want to be by you side. Please at least allow me to have a child! King Troy, this is my only request. I know you will not abandon your wife and children, and I greatly regret not being able to meet you sooner, but I beg you; please allow me to have a child with you. Just one child, not just for our race but more for myself.

    Irinas face was thoroughly red. She was very, very shy. She mustered up all her courage to make her request. Maybe it was for her race, but I felt that it was more likely to be her own desire to have a child with me. After all, it was nice for both the entire race of dragons and her. I wasnt okay with it, though.

    I didnt need to worry about anything, since I was certain that I didnt need to concern myself with anything once Irina gave birth, because Id probably be able to leave, given that it wasnt me that the dragon race wanted, but a child with my blood. Irina would take care of our child, and it didnt matter to me if the child didnt want toe to the Imperial Pce.

    The thing was that I didnt think I could leave. As we had done it once, I was bound to have to go all the way. I said that I was in a dragons cave. Dragon Mom told me to remain vignt whilst there, but I failed. I never thought the moment woulde. I never thought Id have my drink spiked and to be raped.

    I didnt want to have a child with Irina. I had no feelings for her. I didnt dislike her. What she did was not her fault. It wasnt her responsibility, after all. Having said that, I really didnt want to develop feelings for a woman I didnt know. Lucia, Nier, Ling Yue and I went through lots of tribtions together, which led to us falling in love; that was how we had what we had. I didnt ept every single woman who came to me, and I wasnt a man who nted seeds wherever he went.

    I didnt answer her question. Instead, I said, I want to see your mother and my mom. I want to speak to them about this.

    I certainly needed to ask my mom and Camille about it. I needed to tell them what was on my mind. Since we couldnt easily resolve it, I was going to have to confront them.

    Dragon Mom didnt help me right away, but I could fully understand her position, since the dragon race required a child to survive. It was an important situation that pertained to whether or not the dragons could reproduce. Hence, I didnt resent Dragon Mom. With that said, I didnt want to continue with it.

    I was sure that Dragon Mom would respect my next decision. I was sure shed let me return. I couldnt stay. If I stayed, who knows when Id be able to go home, because who knows when Irina will be able to conceive a child? Additionally, if I submitted to them, then what happens if the other dragons besides Irina wanted a piece of me? If that happened, Id be stuck there, so I absolutely couldnt stay. I had to leave. I had to leave right away. If I wanted to escape, I was going to need Moms help.

    Irina understood that I couldnt directly answer her. She looked somewhat disappointed, but nheless, went to the door and gently opened it. To be frank, I had a burning impulse to escape; however, when I thought about it carefully, I didnt see any possible chance of sess

    I was surprised to find Dragon Mom and Camille were already waiting outside. Camille wore a smile that showed she was pleased with herself. She had the type of demeanour that was implying she was content with her sess. On the other hand, Dragon Mom looked bitter. As a matter of fact, she didnt dare to look straight at me. I knew that, while she was aware that it was necessary for her to do that, guilt overwhelmed her.

    With a proud smile, Camille queried, Were you two a little excitedst night? I think your moans could be heard throughout the entire cavest night. I see that you enjoyed a fabulous night. In saying that, I wonder if a new life has formed in Irinas belly.

    Irina lowered her head. With a flush face, she muttered, Umm umm I I dont know

    I took in a deep breath: I have something to say to you two about what happenedst night. I want to discuss something with you two.

    Dragon Mom and Camille exchanged nces. The two of them maintained very calm expressions, so I presumed they guessed the moment would eventuallye. Dragon Mom nodded: Lets discuss it, then.

    Being observant and keen, Camille called Irina over to her and led her away first, allowing me and Mom to have a moment. But nheless, I could tell Dragon Mom was feeling awkward. She didnt dare to raise her head to look at me. I softly chuckled and asked, Mom, whats wrong with you?

    Son I I I feel that Ive done something wrong

    Somewhat afraid, Dragon Mom began to tremble. It was the first time I saw Mom, a member the strongest species on the continent, tremble so fearfully. Her line of sight was unsettled due to her fear. I, however, kept my eyes on Mom. I grabbed hold of her hand, and she responded with a jolt. She apologised in a shaky voice, Im sincerely sorry Sorry Sorry Son Mommy hesitated Mommy truly hesitated Mommy shouldve stopped them Mommy truly shouldve stopped them But Mommy Mommy When Mommy thought about the race being able to have a child Mommy Mommy hesitated Mommy shouldnt have hesitated Mommy Mommy was too selfish Mommy isnt worthy of being a mother

    Moms tearsnded in front of me. Her tears shattered as they hit her chest. Seeing her reaction, I pulled her into my embrace: Its all right, its all right, Mom. I can understand why you did what you did. I can understand how you feel. Our goal ining here this time was to find dragons. You are a member of the dragon race; thus, it is only normal for you to desire to revive the dragon race. Youre the same as my Ling Yue. Youre both the same. I can understand where youreing from, but I dont want to continue this. Mom, Im content with what I have. I have my wives and my children. I dont want to stay here forever. This should end here. Let what happened here, stay here. I want to go home. Im sure that these dragons will force me to stay until Irina gives birth, but I dont want to stay. I dont know when Irina will give birth, while my wives and daughters are waiting for me. I cant abandon them at home for this cause. Can you understand my stance?

    Mommy understands, replied Mom. She used the back of her hand to wipe her tears. She finally raised her head to look at me. Therein her golden eyes were regret and an apology. She tightly hugged me and quivered: Sorry. Sorry, Son. Its all Mommys fault. Its all Mommys fault. Mommy is too selfish Mommy didnt consider your feelings. You told Mommy you werent willing, yet Mommy didnt stop them Its all Mommys fault Please dont hate Mommy, all right? Please, dont hate Mommy. Mommy understands now. Mommy understands now. Mommy promises to help you this time. Lets go home, Son, lets go home. Although theyre Mommys dragon kin, Mommy prefers to live together with you!

    I nodded and then hugged Mom. Voice soft, I responded, I know, Mom, I know. Im very touched, Mom. Im very touched to know that youre willing to live with me Lets go home. Perhaps life here is different to the dragon life you wished for. I promise to help you maintain the life here, so Lets go home!

 Book 15: Chapter 76

    Book 15: Chapter 76

    I took in a deep and then looked at the two in front of me. Irina was beside me. Interacting with our parents feltparable to us meeting our parents to discuss a marriage. Maybe it was exactly that. However, both of our fathers were absent. Slightly nervous, Irina sped her hands. I couldnt discern what she was nervous about. I was questioning if she wanted to let me go home or what.

    I took in another big breath before speaking: Before we get down to business, let me preface that I dont want toment on what took cest night. After all, no matter how you look at it, Irina was the one who got the short end of the stick.

    Camille didnt quite seem toprehend what I was saying. With a smile, she replied, In reality, was it not you who got the short end of the stick? After all, are you not married and against this? Thus, were you not the one who got the short end of the stick? To be fair, we cannot say that we pulled some strings. As a male dragon, you should have realised there was a problem the moment you took the drink.

    Dragon Mom then interjected, My son is not aplete dragon, so he cannot understand everything here.

    Camille giggled and then went on, keeping her gaze on me: We should apologise, then. I am very sorry. The drink that you drankst night was concocted with Irinas juices. We also added our unique drug, which is why you could not have possibly remained conscious. Normally speaking, male dragons can smell the difference in the drink. I never realised you would not be able to smell it. I guess that means we were in the wrong. Nevertheless, Irina has a good impression of you. Have any romantic sparks been lit between you two after what happenedst night?

    I shook my head and exined, Sorry, lets put that aside for the meantime. How could there have been any feelings between usst night when I wasnt even conscious of what I was doing? Honestly, I was shocked and befuddled when I woke up. I didnt feel any romantic feelings. Im not saying that Miss Irina isnt charming. What Im expressing is what happened was too sudden that I still havente to terms with it. As it has already happened, nheless, I dont want to get angry. All I want is to have a talk.

    I locked you inside, because I considered that. Since you are out, though, let us talk, then.

    Oh, so she never intended to talk to me! I realised.

    Camilles response made me feel awkward and lost for words. I hesitated for a brief moment before querying, What I mean is that I want to know what exactly you want. Its pointless to force Irina and me into this. Do you just want Irina and me to have a child? What happens if our child turns out to be a girl? Are you going to adamantly wait until we have a boy before you stop?

    Camille smiled in response: That was rather direct, but youre basically right. Im aware youre married and have children, but since you came here, I think you should do something for our race. Queen Sylvanas is a pure-blooded dragon. If she didnt want to revive our race, why would she have brought you here?

    Frankly, I could have chosen to not bring my son here. I wouldnt have been able to find you all without him, however. My son didnte to revive the dragon race. My son is my son, and I am me. The two of us dont share the same views. My son doesnt know much about the dragon races history. Im the one who wants to revive the dragon race, not my son.

    I nodded and seriously said, Thats exactly right. I came here for my moms sake. Honestly speaking, I wouldnt be here if not for my mom.

    Irina nced at me. She was slightly upset, and there was a hint of herining. I knew what I said could hurt them, since their race was on the verge of extinction, while the only person who could save them, which was me, was indifferent about it. Anybody would be upset about that, right? I didnt have a choice, nevertheless. I wouldnt have said it if they didnt pull the stunt on me. In fact, I might have sympathised with them. But nheless, I had make my stance clear there and then. If I expressed sympathy for them, Id have no chance of leaving. Itd hurt Irina, but I had no choice. I didnt dislike her.

    Camille replied, I see. Though that was what you originally thought, you have now gotten involved with us. Moreover, you are a dragon when ites down to it, which makes you a member of our dragon race. You are with dragons right now, so you should do something for the race.

    I nodded in agreement. I had been dragged into it, which was why I had to discuss the situation. I didnt want to continue being dragged into it. I needed to hurry and cut myself off from them and then immediately get out of their ce. The only question was whether or not Camille would allow us passage.

    Even if Camille didnt agree to let us go, she may not be able to defeat Dragon Mom. In the past, the pure-blooded dragons were revered. The revered dragons essentially became nobles of the race through sheer power. Mom fitted the bill of a revered dragon. Consequently, she should be able to defeat Camille without any hitches.

    I shook my head: Thats not how it works. I told you: Im married, and I have children. Irina is a good girl, but my only duty this time was to help my mom find you. The rest has nothing to do with me. I didnt inform my family about this. What would my wives think if I dont return home? What is my family supposed to think? If you require my assistance in the future, Ill dly help, but I must go home now.

    Camille silently looked at me, while Irina looked disappointed. I knew it wasnt nice to Irina, since she was in the same boat as Ling Yue. Ling Yue wanted me to be by her side when she craved sexual activity. If I left, who would Irina ask to relieve her? Moreover, what was she going to do after discovering how good it felt? It didnt have much to do with me, though. I was the victim, so why did I have to think for her sake?!!

    The atmosphere between us was awfully awkward. Frankly, I didnt see the need for any more discussions. I firmly stated my position. I didnt want to stay. Meanwhile, the dragons wanted me to have a child. They expected me to have a child before allowing me to leave. Neither the dragons nor I could ept each others suggestions. Under normal conditions, the discussions ended there; however, neither of us was willing to give up, yet I couldnt blurt out that there was nothing left to discuss. Consequently, we were locked in a stalemate.

    A short momentter, Camille broke the silence: Please have some tea, Queen Sylvanas, Troy. As we went to the elvennds, it is only natural that we know of this sort of stuff.

    Camille ced the teacups before Mom and I. The same trick wouldnt work on me twice, so upon noticing my vignt expression, Irina drank from her cup and then swapped with me. Softly, she said, It will not happen a second time, so you do not need to worry.

    Thank you. I nodded and then picked up my cup to have a drink.

    Mom had a drink, too; then, she ced her cup down. She pursed her lips a few times. She remarked, This tea tastes slightly different to the tea in the Imperial Pce. It doesnt taste as good.

    To make aparison between our tea and the tea in Imperial pce is unfair. This tea is what I brought here. It came from the elvennds. I brought it along with my other belongings in the elvennds. This is very important to me. I would not bear to serve it to others, for I do not have an unlimited stock.

    I expressed, If you want, I can supply you with the best tea.

    There is no need for that. I just hope you can stay. I do not ask that you stay here forever. I just want you to stay until Irina gives birth.

    I solemnly shook my head: Thats impossible. I dont know when Irina will be pregnant. Who can say for certain how much longer Ill need to wait until I can go home. I didnt inform my family about this. I dont want them to not see me return.

    In a somewhat unhappy tone, Camille sighed: I am very sorry, King Troy. I honestly didnt want to do this. I decided that I wouldnt have to resort to force if I could get through to you, but whether I am speaking to you as a mother or the guardian here, I dont want you to leave.

    <strong>*ng!*</strong>

    Before I could say anything, I heard a strange sound from Dragon Moms direction. Her porcin cup dropped to the ground and the sound of it shattering startled me. I turned to look in Moms direction. Mom grabbed her throat and began to whimper. Her eyes were filled with shock and terror.

    As soon as I went to get up, Camille thrust her ws through my shoulders and pinned me to the backrest of the chair. Dragon Mom desperately attempted to get up when she heard me groan, but she couldnt. She foamed at the mouth simrly to a crab. Even her eyes began to roll back into her head.

    Mom dropped to the ground with a heavy thud. She squirmed and curled up. She then convulsed before her head powerlessly flopped to the ground. Her eyes had rolled back into her head, so she looked at me with her white eyes, making her resemble a corpse

    The poison from the elves isnt fatal, but it can put an adult dragon to sleep for eternity. Without the antidote, she may not survive.

    My blood spurt forth from my shoulders as Camille pulled her ws out, staining the entire table with my blood. I couldnt feel my shoulders. I couldnt get them to budge. The sharp pain went from my shoulders to my brain, causing me to shudder as I fell to the ground with a groan.

    I wont hurt you, for I still need you. However, I know that, if Sylvanas meets with misfortune, you wont be able to return. Now, go and have a child with Irina; else, you will never see your Sylvanas.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *The silver dragon drops formalities here; hence the use of contractions in her speech unlike previous chapters.

 Book 15: Chapter 77

    Book 15: Chapter 77

    What have you done?! What have you done?!! You fucking bitch, Im going to kill you! I swear Ill personally do unto you what you did to my mom! Undo what you did to my mom! Undo what you did to her, and Ill promise you a quick one!

    I tried with all my might to stand up, but my knees were soon pierced. Camilles sharp ws speared through the gold and pinned me to the ground. My joints were shattered, causingrge blobs of blood to spill out. Every time I tried to break free, I could see the shocking sight of my white joints moving about where my blood was spilling from.

    The joints I needed to create movement were shattered. I wanted to fight back, but Camille saw through me, and thereby quickly destroyed my knees, pinning me to the ground. The huge holes in my knees felt as though my calves might end up separated from my leg. My blood ran along the gold. My blood pouring out was apanied by my deafening cursing. I guess I suffered a severe wound. I couldnt feel my arms or lower leg. All I could feel was concern and resentment.

    Moms lifeless white pupils were trained on me, or rather, I was looking at her. My eyes were fixed on her. I silently pleaded in my mind, Please, Mom, please wake up. Please wake up and look at me. I beg you. Please tell me that youre okay

    Despite my predicament, I didnt feel weak or even pain. All I could feel was rage. I wanted to jump to my feet and murder her. I wanted to murder the two dragons before me, but I couldnt move. I knew my expression had be distorted. I transform into a dragon when Im enraged.

    Dragon transformation, said Camille. She walked up to me and strangled my face. She stroked the scales on my face and, in a quiet voice, said, You really did transform into a dragon. I knew it. You are a genuine dragon. You are a dragon descendant with pure dragon blood. Sylvanas was stupid. How stupid to hide this treasure and not use it herself. Has she gotten too used to her identity as a mother?

    What did you do to my mom?! What did you do to her?!!

    Didnt I already tell you? Its just some poison. Its what elves used to use against us dragons. In reality, its not that useful. I presume its original purpose was to kill us, but all its capable of is inducing enough pain to make a dragon want to die. However, that activates our innate ability as dragons. We fall into a deep slumber when were on the brink of death. In other words, without an antidote, Sylvanas will remain in an eternal slumber.

    Camille sat down on my chest. She gently thrust her slender and long finger into my shoulder, which felt as though it had been shattered by her previous thrust. She stuck her finger inside and then drew a circle in there. She then grabbed the scales on my face with her bloody hands andughed in a soft voice: And so, you are a hostage. Youre now a dragon. This wound is nothing to you. Im sure that your arms and legs will recover in a few hours time. Nevertheless, your Mommy Sylvanas wont be able to. Therefore, if you want your mom to live, get Irina pregnant.

    This is kidnapping! You think Ill help you after youve done this?!! I just need to leave. I have no need to help you lot!

    The prerequisite is that you have to have the ability to leave. Camille swiftly brought her face up to mine. Her eyes were the same as Irinas. She looked at me with a fierce and pleased look. A smile crept up on her face. With a softugh, she retorted, Its impossible for you to leave this ce. The dragons here wont let you leave. Frankly, I didnt kidnap you. I protected you. You think the dragons wont leap at you and y with you until youre dead? Fortunately, Im looking after you.

    Camille then stood up. She abruptly shoved her daughter over to me. Her daughter, who was quaking, shrieked as she tripped over to me. Camille folded her arms: I dont intend to bargain with you. Look at your Mommy Sylvanas. If you want to save her and take her home, hurry up and get my daughter pregnant. Ill release you once shes pregnant. I absolutely will keep my word.

    I I

    I was seething. I ignored Irina, who was struggling to get to her feet. I knew it wasnt Irinas fault. I was sure that she didnt want to go along with her mother. Despite that, though, I couldnt contain my anger. I wished shed get off me; otherwise, I was going to lose it.

    Camille snorted: Irina, take him back to the room. Your job is to now get pregnant. Focus all of your energy on that. If you want to go home sooner, then do your best to get Irina pregnant as soon as you can. Oh, right, Irina is a dragon, and she can transform into a full dragon, so if you try to do something and anger her, she might kill you. Thus, I suggest you dont even think about harming my daughter.

    I

    Oh, yeah, I already told you, I dont want to bargain with you. Im not making a trade with you. Its merely ckmail. Youre a dragon, yourself. Since youre a dragon, you should obey the dragon races request. If you keep haggling, Ill call all the female dragons here, and Ill have Sylvanas witness eyes you being ravished to death with her own.

    Ill kill you! Ill kill you!! I swear Ill kill you! I swear it!!! I wont let anybody harm my mom! Never!

    It doesnt matter, nonchntly replied Camille. She looked at me with the same expression. She nonchntly shrugged and then pivoted around: It doesnt matter to me if I die. I lost the desire to live long ago. Irina is my only motivation to live. As long as this seeds, it doesnt matter to me if you kill me. The question is, will you bear to kill Irina? Dont forget that shell be pregnant with your child.

    Camille left, leaving just Irina and I.

    I huffed and puffed. It felt as if there wasnt enough oxygen to satisfy my body. My entire body was akin to a ze.

    I wanted to kill Camille. I wanted to rip her limb from limb in front of Mommy Sylvanas! I was too nave, far too nave. I never imagined that shed do that. She did drug me, but I didnt think it was going too far, which is why I felt that I couldmunicate with the dragons. I never expected her to dare go after my mom. I didnt expect her to dare harm Sylvanas.

    I silently fumed, Is she fearless for the sake of her goal?! Does she not care about the consequences?! Does she not care about anything, as long as she can have a child, or rather, make me and her daughter have a child?! She never even asked for her daughters opinion!!

    Your Majesty, Your Majesty! King Troy! You will be all right. You will be all right. Trust me. Trust me. I I know that you will not trust me now But but I genuinely do not want I really did not think Mom would resort to this method I truly never expected it Sorry I am sorry Sorry I am so, so So sorry

    I believed Irina told the truth, because she, too, was quivering. Her legs were weak. She couldnt stand steady, either. She was stuttering. Her face was paler than Moms. It was as if it wasnt my mom that was lying there but hers. In a flustered fashion, she tried to pull me up, and take me away, but she couldnt, unfortunately. As a matter of fact, her hands shook more violently than mine.

    I desperately tried to break free of Irina. Noticing that, her expression looked incredibly anguished. She solemnly looked at me: You would not believe me if I told you, would you? It is true, though It is true I never thought about doing this I never thought about it. I would never use this method I did not think this would happen I am very sorry Very, very, sorry I I I dont know what will happen, either All I can do is apologise I I cannot do anything

    I believe you

    I huffed and puffed as I struggled against Irina. Perhaps my nerves were somewhat weak due to my anger and wounds, leading to my vision being somewhat dark and blurry. I red up, and I wanted to act upon that anger. As a result, I couldnt maintain my friendly expression. I took in a deep breath and demanded, Mom My mom Sylvanas. Irina Go help her first Help her

    Irinas expression froze. I desperately tried to lift my head. I looked at Irina and yelled, Hurry!

    Ah, Oh, All right

    Irina finally came to her senses and staggered over. She desperately tried to pull Mommy Sylvanas up. Moms body was limp, as well. Irina was unable to muster up enough strength to move Sylvanas. Sadly, I couldnt do anything. All I could do was nkly lie there on the ground and look at Moms lifeless eyes.

    My heart wasnt wounded, but the heart that Mom gave me throbbed painfully. Every drop of blood in me filled me with despair. My blood overflowed, covering gold in my blood.

    I dont want my mom to get hurt I will definitely save her. I swear it I told myself.

 Book 15: Chapter 78

    Book 15: Chapter 78

    Good morning, Consort Nier, Consort Lucia, greeted Freya, with a smile as she watch the two enter the dining hall one after the other.

    Lucia was surprised to see Freya. Usually, she had to take care of her girls, while Freya was tied up with work, so Freya usually left by the time she and Nier arrived at the dining hall, yet she saw Freya today. That was a rare urrence.

    Nier, who had no interest in anything, gave a nonchnt greeting: Good morning, Freya.

    Nier then sat down in her chair to wait for breakfast. In the past, when Elizabeth was still present, Nier didnt need to worry about Daisy. While Daisy wasnt her child, Elizabeth was very attentive of her. The regret of not being able to raise her son was a regret that gued Elizabeth for eternity, which was why she gave Daisy lots of attention to make up for her regret. Elizabeth didnt have any experience raising a child, but she diligently learned. Therefore, Niers duty as a mother was rather rxing. Elizabeth wasnt there any longer, though. Nier saw Lucia take care of Daisy without maids. Owing to her honour as a Valkyrie and her disdain for Lucia, she chose to not rely on a maid, either. However, she quickly learnt what exhaustion meant after trying to take care of Daisy without a maid. She always swung a sword. Shed never taken care of children. Being fond of children didnt imply that one is skilled at taking care of children.

    The reason Nier wasnt in a good mood wasnt due to fatigue. While taking care of Daisy was no simple matter, Daisy was her most beloved child, so she wasnt annoyed. What hurt her most was waking up in a bleary state in the middle of the night. Shed wake up and subconsciously try to reach her husband, who was supposed to be next to her, but shed catch thin air. The loneliness and worry would instantly totally wake her. It was warm with the fire and nket, but the empty spot next to her made her heart ache and induced an urge to cry. Her husband was still alive, yet he wasnt by her side.

    Nier wasnt the type who could stand waiting, but the reluctance to part in her husbands gaze from that time appeared in her dreams every night. That was what hurt Nier most. In the past, she was by his side every day and night. Shed go out with him and run around all over the ce in Hilles City. Nevertheless, despite considering those days to be very blissful upon recalling them, she didnt love him at the time.

    Since Freya was present, Nier pondered, Perhaps she was waiting for me. In other words, maybe she has received word from my husband, or has hee back?

    Good morning, Freya. Arent you working today?

    Lucia was slightly surprised, but also anticipating news. Freya was obviously different to her usual self. Normally, Freyas lifestyle would never change, yet she was so strange today, so something mustve happened. As to what happened in the Imperial Pce, the answer shoulde straight to mind.

    Has my husband sent a letter back? Will he soon be back? Thest time I received a letter, it was sent from the far Northwest. I know my husband will soon find it. Several days have passed since then. My husband mustve sessfully reached his destination by now. He should be on his way back now. Freya might be different to usual due to joy and excitement after receiving a letter, reasoned Lucia;

    Lucia was eager to hear about Troy. Although Lucia supported all of her husbands decisions, that didnt mean that she didnt miss him. Lucias idea of a blissful family wasnt an extravagant pce, sumptuous food and a morous lifestyle but the whole family being able to live in bliss. Lucia had loved her husband for over ten years. They went through many tribtions to get to where they were. Lucia was even more eager to be able to continue living with her husband. Unfortunately, the time they spent separated continued to increase and increase after they got married.

    Lucia could continue waiting. Although she didnt understand what her husband was fighting for every time, she trusted he deeply loved her. As her husband was absent for a long time, Lucia treasured and yearned for every moment they were together.

    This should be thest time that he goes out. He should be able to live with me henceforth, right? This human will die sooner than me anyway. As such, Ill be the one who stays with my husband for hisst moments! said Lucia, in her mind.

    Lucia sat down at the table, too, but she sat closer to Freya. She wanted to know what the situation with her husband was, and she wanted to be first to hear about him.

    Freyaughed in a soft voice. The two Consorts had their thoughts written all over their faces; but nheless, the disappointing news was that she hadnt received any news from her brother. That was why she took the initiative to approach the two Consorts. Their husband was her brother at the end of the day. There had been no news from him. Freya really wanted to search for him, but she needed his two wives search for him in their name; else, the two wouldnt be happy even if she was the one who brought him back.

    Freya was cognizant of her standing. She wasnt her brothers wife, so Freya knew full well what she could and couldnt do. If she took their matters into her own hands, the two Consorts might not have been happy. Hence, Freya specifically came to ask for their input.

    After some deliberation, Freya couldnt think of any reason to hide it from them. Thus, she looked at the two with a solemn look and said, Work is almost settled. I am now somewhat worried about Onii-sama. Thest time he sent a letter was ten days ago. In other words, we have not heard from him in over a week. Based on what he initially said, he should have news for us by now, yet why has he not returned? In fact, we have not heard from him; therefore, I am slightly concerned.

    Nier began to hesitate. Perhaps she didnt think Freya would take the initiative to bring it up. That said, she soon responded with a nod. Voice slightly nervous, she opined, Thats right. Thats right. I feel the same way. I feel the same way. Something definitely happened for him to not be back after so long.

    Freya nodded: I do not think we can continue waiting anymore. I have notified Empress Elizabeth and Queen Vyvyan. The two are concerned about His Majestys absence. They should be on their way here now. When they arrive, let us search for His Majesty.

    Freya and Nier had aligned themselves with each other. Lucia, on the other hand, stated, I dont think thats such a good idea. His Highness has been out for longer periods in the past, but he came back in the end, nheless. I think His Highness is working out there. In my opinion, its better if we dont disturb him His Highness has never let us down; plus, Queen Sylvanas is protecting him this time, so I dont think that hes in any danger.

    You cant think that way! sternly interjected Nier. The crux of the issue right now is that theres been no news from him. In the past, he continued to send us letters from the desert. This time, on the other hand, he hasnt sent anything. Also, can Sylvanas be trusted? Shes a dragon. Theyre off to find dragons this time. What do we do if the dragons try something funny? What is His Majesty going to do? His Majesty has known Sylvanas for less than a month. Can we trust the dragon? Think. Have you elves not always distrusted the dragons?!

    Indeed, I dont trust dragons, but I trust His Highness. His Highness is powerful now, so I dont think you need to worry. Do you remember what you got when you went looking for himst time? You ended up missing him.

    This case is different. Lucia, are you not worried about His Majesty?

    Lucia shook her head. She replied, Im worried about him, but I still remember what His Highness said. I trust that he can definitely return. Moreover, who will look after the girls if we go? Who will take care of things in the Imperial Pce? Before you go out, think about whatll happen at home. You want His Highness to return home feeling tired and see his house in a mess?

    The biggest issue right now is that theres been no news from His Majesty ever since he went to the dragons den. Additionally, the only person who can protect him is the dragon, who shouldnt be trusted when shes with other dragons. Thats why this case is different to past scenarios. In the past, he had Luna or Tanya, who can be trusted. This time, its different. This time, we wont have a clue if something befell His Majesty, so we need to find him now. His Majesty might be deep in the enemys territory right this moment. Its too dangerous.

    Niers usual strong urge to actbined with her concern for her husband caused her to lose her appetite for breakfast. She got to her feet and, in a cold tone, she continued, If you want to stay behind, I wont force you toe. As you, yourself, said, there needs to be someone who takes care of the Imperial Pce. Lets stick with our roles asst time. You stay in the Imperial Pce to take care of the girls. I shall go search for His Majesty with Her Majesty!

    Freya nodded: I shall stay, as well. I will not be of much use even if I go.

    Lucia then suddenly mmed her hand on the table. She angrily red at Nier and clenched her teeth. She eximed, Im going! Dont look down on me!! I wanted to go and search for His Highness, as well! Last time, I had to bear with the loneliness as I waited alone in the Imperial Pce. I wont wait this time! Im going, too! Im going with you!

 Book 15: Chapter 79

    Book 15: Chapter 79

    You should eat a little

    Irina sensibly knelt to one side. She wasnt kneeling because it was a custom or something, but purely because I had destroyed the chair in my fit of anger. The only item in the room that was still intact was the one bed. I needed somewhere to sleep, after all. Camille didnt lie to me. My body recovered a few hourster. Such wounds were indeed of no significance for dragons. That begged the question: how brutal was the internal war they fought back then?

    Irina ced a te down on the ground and fearfully looked at me. Softly, she said, I know that you are angry, and you cant forgive me at the moment but I hope you can feel better. At least, dont let something happen to your body. That way, I wont feel so guilty

    I think you should feel guilty!! I thundered. I stomped over to Irina and grabbed her No, not cor, it should be scales I grabbed her scales and yelled, You should feel guilty! You know this is wrong! You should be aware of that! This is wrong!! Do you know what your mother has done?! Your mother has practically destroyed the entire dragon race! You have to stop her! You should stop her. Not waste time here taking care of me!! If you genuinely feel guilty and have any remorse, then go and stop your mom, right now!

    I cannot help it I cannot Honest I cannot stop my mom My mom will not change her mind. My mom doesnt care about me as much as your mom cares about you All she cares about is a child. What she wants is a child.

    Irina softly sighed. Her eyes were brimmed with despair and agony. She mightve knelt on the ground to express her apology the same way one may kneel to beg for forgiveness. She hesitantly pushed the te toward me. She pursed her thin lips and quietly said, Mom is right. She is the true ruler here; we cannot oppose her. She, too, is a pure-blooded dragon. Though she is not as venerated as Queen Dowager Sylvanas, Queen Dowager Sylvanas is now no longer around, which makes Mom the strongest dragon. That is why none of us can get around her. It is absolutely impossible. King Troy, I know you will not want to ept what I tell you next, but, but, I really, really need to tell you I must remind you if you want to escape from here we have to have a child.

    I took a few steps back and roared, Not happening!!

    Irina wore a poignant look. She covered her face and let out a long sigh: King Troy, I know you want to leave right now. I want to let you go, and I want to let you save Queen Dowager Sylvanas However, it is not that simple. We truly cannot leave. Our only choice is to follow Moms orders. That is our only choice

    I dont believe you! Even if I must leave, Ill make sure to stomp that bitchs head to mush before leaving with my mom. I wont let my mom leave with shame. I wont let that happen!!

    It is futile. It really will not work! We cannot resist against Mom We really cannot Mom will not let you leave We cannot match her, either; therefore, we have to stay here. King Troy, you are now facing a race you have never met before. If a dragon does not let you leave, it truly will be impossible for you to leave. Putting up this resistance will only cause you to get hurt. Do you not have a family? There is your wife, your children and now your mom. Your only choice is to obey I am sure Mom will let you both leave after we have a child. I will not tell our child about you. I will personally raise our child. I will not require your help. You just need to give me a child. I will not let this affect you in the future, so please I beg you Please do not hurt yourself again. We will pretend nothing happened once we have a child. This is to your benefit so please, do not try anything again. You just need to have a child with me

    Irina was in so much despair that she prostrated herself on the ground. Her voice was shaky; her eyes were teary, and her gaze showed her sincere pleas. She wasnt lying.

    Irinas description of my predicament was spot on. After all, I couldnt leave the ce. I was in a mountain cave. There were no windows or holes for me to leave from. Id be surrounded by danger in the forest. The other dragons were also watching me. Moreover, I couldnt even leave the room, let alone escape.

    Escaping the ce was mission impossible for me. As Camille locked me up, nobody could set me free. The only way I could leave was if she gave me permission to. But nheless, she wouldnt let me out. I couldnt fight; even if I did, I wouldnt even be able to defeat Irina, let alone Camille. I wasnt aplete dragon. I, alone, was no match for Irina and Camille. Surely, Id have my joints snapped a second time and thrown back in here and then repeat.

    What about not using force, you ask? I couldnt persuade Camille. The only one I had hope of convincing was Irina. The problem was that she was afraid of her mom. She wouldnt oppose her mother, while Camille wouldnt bend to her daughters whims. It was just as Irina said. Camille only cared about having a child.

    I certainly could continue resisting. I knew Irina wouldnt force me, but I didnt have the luxury of time, and I couldnt die. I had a family. I had children. Sylvanas was currently at the mercy of Camille. I didnt even have time to devise a n. I needed to escape as soon as possible, the sooner the better.

    All right, then, I think I Im strongly reluctant to admit it, but Irina is right. Thats the only way I have to impregnate Irina. In hindsight, thats the fastest method. I must hurry and impregnate Irina. Then, I can leave with Mom, I reasoned.

    I couldnt think of any usible alternative. It was pointless for me to continue resisting. I couldnt defeat Irina or Camille. I couldnt rescue my mom, and I couldnt escape the ce. If I could hypothetically escape the ce, I wouldnt be able to escape the forest.

    I was in the wild beasts den. Even worse, I had been captured by the most terrifying one among them. I couldnt send any signals out. The people outside had no idea what I could do. I couldnt defeat the enemy, nor could I escape. Therefore, I had no choice but to submit. I had toply with Camille; I had to impregnate Irina.

    I grabbed my head and belted, Okay, okay, okay!!!

    Irina reacted shocked. She then lied down on the bed. I picked up the food on the ground. It was just simple grilled meat and a cup of wine. I knew the drink was spiked, but I still wanted to drink it. If I didnt drink it, I would never be able to do the deed with Irina without guilt gnawing at me. In fact, I might not even be able to get it up. Although Irina was pretty and cute, my guilt and anger were overpowering any potential thoughts I could have for her  besides killing her.

    I shoved the meat into my mouth and aggressively chewed. The meat seemed to still be slightly raw. There was still some blood inside. That was nothing major in the grand scheme of things, though. I picked up the cup. I took in a deep breath before chugging it as if it was a farewell.

    As I expected, the food was drugged. Camille took measures to prevent me disobeying. She probably knew Id continue putting up a resistance and, thus, prepared the things. If I drank it, Id be bound to sleep with Irina when we were alone in the room. However, I used it to avoid reality.

    A hazy feeling rapidly swam throughout my body. I turned around and stared at Irina. Irina was ready. She looked at me with a sensual gaze. She was looking forward to me leaping at her After all, it was something that felt amazing and was something she grew addicted to.

    ========

    Current time in the conference hall of the Imperial Pce of the North.

    As we have decided to search for His Majesty, we, at least, need to find out where he has gone.

    Freya looked at the map that was spread out before her. She moved her small hand along the ravine of the mountains in the Northwest. Examining the map, she mumbled to herself, Onii-sama only said that he was heading Northwest. He, himself, said he didnt know where specifically he was going, so the radius we need to search is too wide. We only have the letters he sent back, but there are too many possible ces he wasst at.

    Thest letter came from this town. If His Majesty continued Northwest, he would have reached the mountain area and forests. The flood has altered thendscape there quite significantly. The result of it is these dense forests. Pinching her chin, Nier drew a huge circle on the map using a pen.

    ording to the current clues on hand, that was the best inference they could make. The massive forest stretched several kilometres. The forest was akin to a sea that had immersed arge area ofnd. Trying to locate somebody in a dense forest where even the wind struggled to infiltrate was essentially the equivalent of sending a rescue team to the ocean. The target was basically nowhere in sight

 Book 15: Chapter 80

    Book 15: Chapter 80

    When one is forced to do something originally with pure intent, they wille to hate it and be annoyed by it in the end even if it makes them feel good and is enjoyable. Irina had a great body. She was a powerful dragon andcked experience, but dragons seemed to be sexual intercourse monsters by nature. Dragons possessed strong muscles. I was locked in her embrace as if I was caught by an octopus. Her soft and warm body was irresistible, but I couldnt emotionally invest myself when we did it for such a goal-driven purpose. Irina, however, enjoyed it.

    Irina was basically Niers copy. At one stage, Nier was worried for a long time, because she couldnt get pregnant, while Lucia was. Nier wasnt as crazy as Irina, thankfully. When I worked with Nier to fulfil her wish, I was happier than I was with Irina. I didnt feel anything on an emotional level with Irina. My body enjoyed being wrapped up in her warmth, and it was addicting, but I was in a bad mood. Every time I moved my body, my mood sunk more and more.

    Irina wasnt my lover. There were no romantic feelings between us. I was betraying my wives as I engaged in the act. I betrayed my family, and it was just an insult to Irina. I didnt have a choice. I honestly didnt have a choice. I couldnt defeat Camille, nor could I escape. All I could do was shamefully submit to her. It is my only choice; the only solution was to impregnate Irina as soon as possible.

    Irinas voice started to be high-pitched. The indifferent stimtion ended up getting me erect. I subconsciously sped up my thrusts. Irina tightly wrapped her hands around my head and forcefully pulled me down onto her. She kissed me. Her tongue audaciously rampaged in my mouth. She sucked on my tongue. I indifferently responded. The same endeavour felt so blissful with my wives, yet all I could feel was pain radiating through my bones with Irina.

    Fuu

    I lost count of how many times I did it with Irina. I managed to shoot something every time, though. I straightened my hips again. Irina weakly lied on the bed and maintained her original posture.

    I think that, if we were in a hentai with some extreme y, Irinas belly would be bulging by that point. While that hadnt happened, I had blown an excessive amount in her, so some of it was starting to spill out of her.

    Irina squeezed her legs together to try her best to prevent her vagina from spilling my semen. Dragons struggled to reproduce. It couldve been a measure god put in to restrain them for all I knew.

    Dragons were powerful creatures. If they were over popted, no other species would exist on the continent. Neither Irina nor I knew when wedplete our mission. I wanted to leave as soon as possible, but I presumed Irina genuinely wanted a child. That was her only purpose, after all. Camille viewed her daughter a mere tool, a sacrifice, a tool that would ensure the survival of the dragon race. Needless to say, she saw me in the same light.

    Do dragons think so little of familial love? So, does that mean that Dragon Mom is an exception to the rule? I silently questioned.

    I looked at a finally fulfilled Irina and let out a heavy sigh. My body was honestly at spent. Shey there on the bed feeling content. She looked as though she was in pain a few hours ago, yet she looked satisfied from after the deed.

    I suddenly felt a little scared. The only one who could help me at the moment was Irina, but she seemed to love intercourse. She didnt seem as though she liked what her mother did, but if we continued, she might feel that her mothers decision wasnt a bad call. If she adopted that stance, she wouldnt help me, either. She, in fact, might side with her mother as an aplice. She might even refuse to let me leave when her mother allowed me to.

    Thank you.

    Just when my brain was running rampant, I heard a voice from behind. I turned around to see Irina slowly regaining herposure. Her gaze turned from lustful to shy and then to somewhat fearful. She was afraid Id do something. I thoughtlessly nodded and didnt say anything. Irina didnt continue futilely trying to gain my interest. She, instead, sat up and softly added, I am heading out for a bit. King Troy, I am very sorry

    I didnt respond. Irina pulled the door open and exited. I saw her around with a very serious look when she closed the door. I couldnt tell if she was protecting me or holding me captive.

    How was it, my daughter?

    As soon as Irina left the room, she saw her Mom drinking tea by the side. Consequently, she let out a high-pitched scream. Camille looked at her daughters flush face with a smile. Her experience told her that the two didnt ck off inside the room. They had genuinely given their best. Irina shyly looked at her mom and replied, Likest time. It felt amazing

    A smile surface crept up onto Camilles face, Has thatd has given up resistance? I thought hed struggle for a long time. Had he obeyed in the first ce, this wouldnt have happened, would it? All is well, nheless. I had to resort to some underhanded means, but as long as the results are favourable, then it matters not. How do you feel now Irina?

    My body feels all right.

    Ive also prepared some medication for you. This medication was originally for us dragons who lived in the elvennds. It can speed up the time it takes for us to get pregnant. The elves wont notice it. It does have side effects; however, it affects our husband, not us, said Camille. Irina epted the small pill given to her. Camille dotingly stroked her daughters cheek. Softly, she said, When you were born, Mommy never thought youd be so useful. Initially, Mommy thought youd live as an ordinary elf. By the looks of it, though, youre now the future and hope of the dragon race.

    Irina felt somewhat perplexed. The big responsibility that suddenly fell on her shoulders left her at a loss somewhat. She also felt oddly guilty. After all, such a big responsibility rested on her shoulders, yet she didnt realise it. The truth was that she was just infatuated with sex.

    Continue working hard, Irina. Hurry and get pregnant. This isnt for thatd and Sylvanas but for you, yourself, and the entire dragon race, said Camille.

    Camille didnt want Troy or Sylvanas. Those two werent rted to her. She only did what she did, as they were useful. If the two of them were useless, she wouldnt have done drugged them. There was nothing that the dragon race couldnt do. Dragons perceived the means to an end as reasonable as long as the ends were achieved.

    Understood.

    Good. Keep on working hard if you understand. You should be pregnant soon given how excited you are.

    ==============

    Current time in the forest.

    The White Deer King was bored. Living in the forest was akin to a fantasy trip back to her homnd for a vacation, and it put her at ease. After living in stables all the time, being able to return to the rxing, moist forest allowed her to feel a sense of freedom she hadnt felt in ages. She wasnt being led around. She could freely roam the forest as she once did, when patrolling her territory. However, she needed vassals. She couldnt be acknowledged as a King without vassals.

    Being in the forest wasparable to a fish to water, but it wasnt the elven forest at the end of the day. The White Deer King hadnt changed her pace, but she no longer had a group of white deer with their heads down, following behind anymore. There were deer in this particr forest, but they werent white deer. They were just lowly, ordinary deer. The White Deer King wasnt going to let such deer serve her. That would be considered an insult to her. But then, she was lonely without them. She didnt miss home while living in the stables, but she missed her tribe.

    Roaming the forest had begun to feel dull. The White Deer King was bored. She wanted to go home, whether that was her home in the elvennds or the North. Nevertheless, a realisation suddenly came to mind. She hadnt seen Troy in a long time. It had been a long time since the time Troy hurriedly came looking for her in the vige. That was thest time she saw him. Aftering to the forest, he went into the cave but never came back out. People were entering it, but it was as though he died in there.

    Neither Troy nor Sylvanas came out. If it was a few days ago, the White Deer King would be infuriated. Troy was a bit too ruthless that time. He unbelievably forgot the White Deer King. Being mistreated, like that, the White Deer King wanted to stab the durd with her horn. Nevertheless, the White Deer King began to feel concerned. It had been an incredibly long time, yet the idiot had yet toe out. There was no news from him whatsoever. She felt that something was wrong.

    Due to concern, the White Deer King felt uneasy. She roamed the forest every day. She wanted to find some wild fruits and her favourite green on her own as a means of distracting herself, but that surprisingly reminded her of the idiot even more.

    The White Deer King was at her wits end, since locating people wasnt her forte; plus, she wasnt a match for dragons. As a wild beast, she was very sensitive to danger. Her instincts warned her not to approach the cave. As a White Deer King, she couldnt mindlessly waltz into a dragons cave.

    The White Deer King raised her head to peer in the direction of the forest. That was the direction she came from. She thought, If I run full pelt from here back to the Imperial Pce and came back with the duo that defeated Sylvanas, namely Vyvyan and Ying, I might make it in time.

    The White Deer King contemted it for a bit and then turned around to gaze in the direction of the forest where the dragons were still going about their days in peace and paying no heed to her presence. She made her decision and zoomed off. She ran full pelt, thereby appearing simr to a lightning bolt shooting through the entire forest.

 Book 15: Chapter 81

    Book 15: Chapter 81

    Why has my son gone missing again? asked Vyvyan, sighing as she looked at the map and rubbing her head.

    Elizabeth indifferently snorted. Elizabeth came dressed in her armour this time. Elizabeth was tense and eager. She had fought nomads in the desert in the past, residents of the snowy ins, those on mountains, barbarians and elves, but never a dragon. She was very eager to fight the wild beast in legends.

    I dont get your reaction. Your first reaction to my sons disappearance is annoyance?

    Whatever the case may be, its clear that my son still needs me by his side. I said the dragon couldnt be trusted, stated Vyvyan, rubbing her hands together. But why does my son have to find himself in jeopardy every time he sets foot outside? I thought this would be a simple tour. I never expected another incident to happen. I havent seen my son in so long. Having held it in for so long, Im a little frustrated. All right, now, give me more information. It doesnt matter if theyre dragons. At the end of the day, theyre still mere wild beasts. We of the Gdriel Tribe have in more wild beasts than one can count. I dont care if another horde wants to join them.

    Elizabeth nodded: In any case, I am partly responsible for this, too. Im my sons mother, yet I failed to protect him; therefore, I do have an obligation to bring him back, indeed. In saying that, Im uninformed on dragons. Ying, do you have any suggestions?

    Ying looked at Elizabeth. Sounding neither humble nor conceited, she replied, If it is my suggestion you are looking for, it would be for you not to go. Dragons are honestly too overpowering for humans. It is awfully difficult for you to wound a dragon with your des. Further, your armour is not tough enough to withstand their attacks. If it has been confirmed that this is the work of dragons, Queen Vyvyan and I, alone, can deal with them. You just need to remain in the Imperial Pce to take care of the children. You should not get involved with this.

    Elizabeths expression froze stiff. She tightly gripped her sword. She looked sullen. Elizabeth had always been revered as the continents strongest god of war. She never thought thered be somebody whod consider her a burden. She had never been humiliated to that degree, but Yings expression was absolutely stern; Ying was not ridiculing her. Therefore, Elizabeth didnt have any sound grounds on which tosh out at her. She wasnt Lucia or Nier; she was an Empress. She understood what it meant to act within the realm of ones capabilities. Indeed, it was beyond her.

    Nevertheless, sometimes, acting within the realm of ones capabilities is not a reason to feel relieved. This was something Elizabeth couldnt back down on. Troy was her son. Her only son. She was his mother. It was a matter of course for her to protect her son. Additionally, she had full confidence in her ability to protect her son. The issue was that aforementioned matter and her confidence had been shut down with a reason she couldnt deny.

    Elizabeth truly felt vexed, because she was powerless. She couldnt use her might. She wanted to take part, but she had no counterargument. It was too frustrating. No, not just frustrating, but also insulting and revolting. However, she was unable to ept the criticism of her. As such, Elizabeth was in anguish and irate.

    Vyvyan walked up to Elizabeth and patted thetter on her shoulder. While Vyvyan would never make apromise when it came to her son, she felt somewhat sorry when she saw Elizabeth suffering. Vyvyan rubbed Elizabeths shoulder: Its all right, Elizabeth. This isnt your problem. Itll be good for you to be with the girls anyhow. After all, what are our granddaughters going to do if you leave?

    Elizabeth didnt reply. She, instead, smacked Vyvyans hand away and then sat down while irate. Vyvyan looked to Nier. She asked, Continue on, girls. Fill me in on what you know at present. Where exactly is my son?

    We can only figure out that he is around this area, right here, inside this forest. Otherwise, he should be on this mountain. With that said, this ce is slightly behind in development to be honest. After we blew up the mountains to get the rivers to flow again, the ice and snow that melted has frozen again. The terrain there is now undergoing constant change. I cannot say for certain what the condition of terrain there is at the moment. In addition, I do not know if the map His Majesty has is correct or not.

    Vyvyan looked at Freya, who was evidently looking gloomy, and sighed: As that is the case, we have no choice but to head there, then. My son has be slightly haughty after that dragon joined him. He even stopped bothering with the ne I gave him. As a consequence, I have no idea where he is now. Although you have reduced the search radius by a lot, its still a bit too wide, isnt it? Moreover, dragons actually reside in caves. If they hide, its going to be excruciatingly difficult to locate them. In saying that, I feel that the biggest issue is still Sylvanas.

    Vyvyan took in a deep breath. Her expression looked somewhat fierce. She carried on, There is no news of my son. She must take responsibility for this. Dragons cant be trusted as I thought. She kept iming shed protect my son, but hes now in danger. Shes to me. Dont judge Sylvanas by her clumsy, idiotic demeanour. Shes actually a very powerful dragon among dragons. If the dragons threatened my sons safety, she should be able to defeat the dragons and bring my son back, but as we can see, that isnt the case at the moment. Either she tacitly agreed to their designs, or she colluded with them. Regardless of which it is, its her fault. Shes to me. Shes also an aplice among those who tried to hurt my son. I must kill her! Ill definitely kill her!

    Is that right?

    Sylvanas wasnt important to the group of women. Lucia feared her. Nier didnt care about her. Elizabeth was jealous and frustrated, so she didnt like her. As such, nobody argued when the suggestion to kill her came up. Freya nodded: Let us proceed with that, then. We have decided. Queen Vyvyan, you and Ying shall go search for Onii-sama with Nier and Lucia. Empress Elizabeth, you shall remain behind to take care of the children. Though I should not be nosy, I believe you understand the importance of taking care of the children.

    Freya didnt want to let Elizabeth go. It was as Ying said. The dragon race was too powerful for humans. It was risky for Elizabeth to go. Elizabeth couldnt allow mishap to befall her. If she met with trouble, the entire North wouldnt be able to deal with humanitys fury.

    Elizabeth looked up at Freya. Her expression was slightly imposing. She hesitated for a moment; then, she turned to face Ying. She hesitated again before asking, Is there truly no way for me to y a dragon? Any magic enhancement will do. Is there any way? Whats the reason you can y dragons? Howe I cant?

    I apologise, Your Majesty. The reason I can y dragons is not due to my sword having a magic enchantment, but merely because I was born as a weapon with the purpose of ying creatures with magic. I can pierce through any magic defences with my sister. Hence, I do not know how to help you.

    Vyvyan nced at Elizabeth: We elves do have a way of killing dragons, except we dont use magic, but potion and des; however, it would take far too long to create the potion.

    Are you talking about the mana dissolvent potion?

    Yes. Its not the one that Mera used, though. Mera improved the form, so her version was able to be quickly produced. I, unfortunately, dont know how to formte her version. My son is the only one with Meras form; he took the small book with him. I would need a month to produce it.

    My sons corpse might have been sent back by then!

    Which is precisely why you cant possibly defeat a dragon. Just wait here. If youe, youll only be a burden. This isnt something that your army can resolve. Leave it to us. Well go rescue him!

    Vyvyan patted an agitated Elizabeth. It shouldve been considered constion, but it appeared to have the opposite effect. Elizabeth, who was frustrated, ended up madder. While Vyvyan was still spacing out, Elizabeth had already yanked Vyvyan into her chest by her hand. In the next instant, a cold de was up against her neck.

    Forget magic. Vyvyan, I can slit your throat while youre collecting elements. Even if you dont help me, I can y dragons all the same. I shall slit your throat and then personally go.

    Calm down, Your Majesty!!!

    The scene immediately spiralled out of control. Just as Ying went to draw her sword, Nier snatched up her sword before she could draw it. Elizabeth coldly looked at Nier and asked, What? Nier, are you going to point your sword at me?

    Nier subconsciously threw her sword aside and got down on her knees to apologise: I Sorry, Your Majesty

    Freya leaned on the wall and looked at Elizabeth feeling frightened. Vyvyan raised her hands. There wasnt a tinge of concern when she spoke: I told you. I need a month to be able to help you. Of course, I wont stop you from marching to your own death, so it doesnt matter to me what you do.

    Im going. Im going. Ill kill every dragon I see, and then save my son!

    Elizabeth had lost control. Her concern for her son, as well as her despair, would absolutely lead her to do exterminate the dragons without hesitation. Ying eximed, I will help you! I will help you!!

    Elizabeth looked at Ying. Ying pointed at herself and, in a loud voice, exined, I am a scabbard, while Xia is a de. I used to be the one who wielded the de. This time, I shall entrust that role to you. We shall be your sword. Is that all right? This way

    Deal, stated Elizabeth. She released Vyvyan. She then spun around: Now that Ive gotten what I want, we can leave now! Kill every dragon you see, and then save my son!

 Book 15: Chapter 82

    Book 15: Chapter 82

    Irina entered the room again. She ced the food down and then eagerly lied down on the bed. She caressed herself as she moaned. I picked up the meat on the ground and slowly ate it before having a swig of the strange drink again.

    I lost count of how many times I had done it. Perhaps the wine allowed me to maintain my vitality, which would exin why I didnt feel as tired as I did in the past. You could say that I was extremely dedicated the past few days. Irina left with a full womb every time. No, thats not right. Why? Because she never left. She spent all day in my room eating me up. Irina could hide her scales in the room. Wed just look at each other the entire time. I kept checking to see if her belly responded.

    I must admit that I did things to her on several asions due to what I was thinking. However, her belly never responded. She checked to see if she was pregnant every day. Needless to say, I was in a rush to impregnate her, and so was she. I should say that the dragon race also wanted a child.

    Irina gave a bit of a strange vibe recently, though. Previously, she showed signs of slight regret and concern. Shed be attentive to me and inform me of Mommy Sylvanas status. Recently, however, she stopped bothering. She just came and sensually watched as she waited for me to get on top. She was able to satisfy me no matter the position or how we did it. I even felt an odd sense of having conquered her. Nier was once the same as she was, but Nier wasnt so obedient. Further, Nier was always the one taking the initiative; she rarely let me take the initiative. With Irina, though, I got to have my way. Plus, her body was soft, so it felt strangely nice.

    I reminded myself not to forget my goal daily. I needed to take Mom home. My wives and children were waiting for me. It wasnt easy to keep Mom by our side, and let her live with us. I couldnt continue falling deeper for Irina. Irina was a good girl. If she met me in the past, we might have ended up happy but not then. The moment she harmed Mom, there was no hope of us being together. How would she face Dragon Mom in the future? How could Dragon Mom not resent her?

    I had a drink. I had been drinking alcohol every day recently. I was starting to wonder when I was under the influence and when I was sober. I was fine before, but I couldnt tell over thest few days. It all felt the same in my mind. Once I drank alcohol, my vision no longer darkened as it once did. I merely feel dizzy, but I could still see clearly, and I didnt lose my sense of touch. As such, I could feel Irinas soft hips and warm body. I could also feel her soft and moist lips on mine. To begin with, humans didnt have sex for reproduction but for enjoyment.

    I went up to Irina to hug her again. She immediately threw herself into my arms to embrace me. Her body was stered to mine. I couldnt resist against her soft hips and slender fingers teasing me. I teased her clitoris. A few drops of her body liquid dripped onto my finger.

    Shes not pregnant yet. Could she be prepared to give birth? I asked myself.

    Irina leaned on my shoulder and panted. She gently slid her hand around down South and straddled me. I felt something hot slide across my hips. I aggressively pushed her down onto the bed. Irina went with the flow and lied down. I could see she was eager for me to shaft her.

    I turned her into a sex-addicted girl who waspletely unlike her past self. She was totally intoxicated with sexual pleasure.

    Another roundmenced. Irinas muscles contracted. Her voice was different to Niers. While she moaned without any reserve, Niers voice was wilder. Irinas, on the other hand, was gentle, thereby more simr to Lucias.

    I lost count of how times we did it. Irinas body grew harder and harder to resist. I had no feelings when I did it with her in the past. There was only her reaction, and what I felt when I drank the alcohol. Eventually, I could feel more details, such as the warmth and suppleness of her boy. It was difficult to restrain the feeling, especially when the girl was Irina.

    Fuu Im so happy Im so happy Im so happy that I can do this every day!!

    Once we reached the end, Irina cried out joyously. I suspected those to be her genuine thoughts. If we were in a book or something weird, Irina would be a character who couldnt be aggravated. What do you call that? Trainingplete?

    Irina hadnt conceived a child yet. I still wanted to get her pregnant as soon as possible. I didnt do it for her sake. I didnt do it every day for enjoyment or sexual desire. I did every day with her to get her pregnant as soon as possible. There were no romantic feelings between us. We didnt need any reason, either. We did it for a child, and that was all.

    I didnt want Irina. She was fine; I just didnt want to do anything with her. I did what I did every day as a result of that cup of alcohol. I didnt do it with her because I wanted to. It was because of that cup of alcohol. If I didnt drink it, I wouldnt do it. I had no feelings for her, so I wouldnt do it! I would never!

    I stood up. Irina weakly lied on the bed and panted. She reached down with her hand to try and re-insert my overflowing semen back inside so as to ensure her pregnancy. While still panting, she said, King Troy Troy I I

    What? Whats wrong?

    Irina extended forth her arms to hug me. I sat onto the bed and gave her a gentle hug. She gently leaned on me and, in a soft voice, said, Can you hug me more in the future? Please hug me more Dont leave Hold me more or Ill feel cold

    I nodded. Irina tenderly leaned on me and continued softly breathing with a blissful smile. Seeing her gentle and blissful look softened my heart.

    I asked, How is my mom? Is she still well?

    Mm, Queen Dowager Sylvanas will be fine. I promise. The poison is not lethal. She will be fine with the antidote. You do not have to worry. You just need to stay strong. I promise to work hard, King Troy. I want to get pregnant as soon as possible, as well. I swear that I am not deliberately dying.

    Its all right, I trust you.

    Of course, Im sure youre very serious. Youre almost more frightening than Nier. Even Nier and I had to wait for a few months to confirm her pregnancy. Are dragons quicker in that aspect? I pondered.

    I couldnt escape right away. I, therefore, had no other choice but to do my best to increase the chances.

    Mom said you can walk around today. If you are always cooped up in here, you would not be in a good mood, would you? If you are not in a good mood, it would affect your interest, right?

    Honestly, the sudden news surprised me. In my mind, I thought, I can leave this room now? As long as I can leave this room, I wont be limited to just doing these things. If I can go outside, I might be able to find a chance to leave. I cant do anything while Im in the room, but if I can go outside, I can do plenty of things.

    I want to go outside, then.

    Sure. Irina nodded and sat up from the bed. She then went up to the door and pulled it open. I randomly had a strange feeling.

    I hadnt left long ago, yet I missed the outside world in a way that made me want to cry. How long has it been since Ive been in the outside world, I wondered to myself. I could finally leave the room after so many days and go outside.

    In my mind, I tried to figure out what Camilles was up to: Why has Camilles suddenly let me out? Theres no way shed let me go when shes so vignt. Theres no way Ill submit to her or forgive her. If shes letting me out now, does that mean that she has the confidence to prevent me from leaving? Shes overconfident, then.

    I couldnt leave before, but I could. There was no way Id sit still. Camille gave me a chance to leave, so I wouldnt continue ying sitting duck.

    I took in a deep breath and adjusted my cor. I then walked out. From behind, Irina grabbed my shoulder. She softly said, The truth is, Mom wants to have a talk with you over some tea. Perhaps the situation has changed We have been together for a very long time, yet we still do not have a child. Maybe Mom has a good solution

 Book 15: Chapter 83

    Book 15: Chapter 83

    I wont pierce your body this time provided you dont try anything said Camille.

    Camille sat opposite me. This meeting was the same asst time. We were on either side of a table, but there was no tea in front of me this time. Camille mustve realised that I wouldnt drink what she served again, hence didnt waste her energy and exin things.

    I took in a deep breath to suppress my rage. Nothing to my benefit woulde out of shing with Camille. Id have my joints destroyed and thrown back inside again. That was why resistance would only lead to death. And, to be fair, she wasnt that hostile to us. She just wanted to threaten us into obeying her. Simply put, I should listen to what she wanted.

    I nodded and then leaned into the chair. Camille appeared satisfied with my reaction. She gently tapped on the table as she said, If you two were this obedientst time, you wouldnt be in this situation, and you wouldnt have had to suffer physical pain. Isnt this much better? Now, what we need to discuss is what youve been doing

    Im already doing my best!!

    Yes, I know youve done your best. Both you and Irina have done your best, stated Camille, effectively stopping me from blurting out what I held in with a grudge. What I meant to say is that this is going the way I wanted, but as you can see, our progress hasnt been very sessful.

    I didnt reply, but neither did she intend to allow me to. She continued saying what she wanted: However, this isnt something we can rush. After all, a child isnt a fruit that sprouts when its time. In saying that, we have to say that, given that is the case, not only will Sylvanas have to stay here forever, but you dont want to stay here forever, either, do you?

    What do you mean? I asked with my palms supinated. Ive done my best. I dont know what I should do, but arent you a skilled pharmacist? You continue to surprise me with all sorts of things. You might even have more tricks in the bag to surprise me this time.

    No, Im out of ways, too. As I said, a child isnt a fruit that can sprout if you give it enough care. Thus, I dont have fertilisers or water that I can provide you. This will be on you two. I did contemte about why youve been unsessful, though. Perhaps its because youre not in a good mood. Perhaps its because youve been lock up, on top of nutrition problems. Consequently, you couldnt provide a child. After deliberation, I think it would be a good idea if you got to stroll outside every day.

    I couldnt believe my ears. My hands that were interlocked forgot to move. I had no idea what I should do. That was fantastic news, so good that I was shocked. I shouldnt have been able to hear that from her.

    I quickly tried to process and analyse the situation in my mind: Shes allowing me to leave my room? Thats not right, not room, but cell. I can even stroll around in the forest outside. Thats enough time and an adequate opportunity to escape. My White Deer King is outside at the moment. Im sure shes waiting for me. The White Deer King isnt slower than a dragon. I have a perfect chance to escape Wait, wait. I cant escape alone. I have to bring Dragon Mom with me. If the dragon gets angry and kills Dragon Mom, I cant live down escaping alone.

    I needed a n to save Dragon Mom. I had to do my best to rescue her. I knew she wasnt locked up anywhere or in a ce that was hard to ess. She was in Irinas room. As Irina was always in my room, her room would be empty for an extensive period. Dragon Mom was the only one in there. Camille never checked up on her. To be precise, I had no idea where exactly Camille went every day. In any case, she wasnt at home during the day; hence, I could leave with Mom if I could find the opportunity.

    What was the deciding factor for my chance to escape? That would have to be whether Irina could help me or not. She had to support me in order for me to escape. Indeed, Camille spent a lot of time away from home. That said, Irina was always with me, meaning I had to convince her to let me leave for me to sessfully leave.

    So, how was I going to persuade Irina? I dont care what Camille is going to do next. What I was concerned about was how to persuade Irina. Irina had done it with me for so long, so I was sure that she was no longer willing to let me leave. I couldnt aggravate her. If she found out I nned to leave, there was no chance shed permit it. I was absolutely confident on my judgement on that. Therefore, I needed toe up with a viable n. I needed to be able convince her. As for everything else, I could put them aside for the meantime. That is what I had to focus my efforts on.

    If you have no contradicting arguments, let us do that. I wont lock you up again. You can leave whenever you like. Needless to say, you wont be able to leave at night. Additionally, if Irina wants something, you must satisfy her. Oh, one more thing. Dont stray too far away. If you cant see this mountain when you look back, youll be in danger. Theres still time for you to turn back, though. Do not. I repeat. Do not go too far, understood? Im not saying that to prevent you escaping but to keep you alive. Understood?

    I knew what Camille meant. She wore a smile, but she wasnt kidding. She was worried about the other dragons catching me. I knew the other dragons had an urge to act ever since they learnt I was a male dragon. That was why I couldnt leave the ce. Camille and Irina both know what it meant to kill the hen thatid the golden egg; dry the pond to get fish. Those dragons, however, didnt know.

    In the past, there was a victim, and that was Dragon Moms younger brother. He was just a young boy but ended up being raped to death by a horde of dragons. Yes, theyid their hands on a young child and raped him to death. Surely they wouldnt hesitate toy their hands on me if they couldy their hands on a child. Heck, Id die an even more tragic death.

    As Camille went to leave, I asked her my most pressing question, You really all right with letting me out? You trust me that much?

    Camille stopped in her tracks. She turned around to look at me with surprise. She looked at me as if I just asked a very idiotic question; or rather, she thought I already knew the answer to the question. The reality, though, was I didnt. That was startling to her. I kept my eyes trained on her. I felt slightly insulted by her gaze. It was as if she was saying, This idiot doesnt even know what he should know. But maybe I was an idiot.

    Are you not aware? asked Camille.

    Irina, who was behind me, was also surprised. Noticing my abnormal gaze, Irina was slightly startled and also disappointed. As a matter of fact, there was a hint of loneliness. I didnt understand why she had that gaze on, because the question I asked clearly had nothing to do with her.

    Camilleughed in a soft voice: Although I know that you were altered, I never thought you were totally altered. Have you not realised that your food and drinks were no longer drugged?

    What?!!!

    That revtion made my heart skip two beats. I looked at Irina with shock. She solemnly nodded but continued looking at me with the same gaze. I finally realised what had happened.

    Dragons were just that sort of creature. They had a grandeur civilisation; however, they were wild beasts when it came down to it. That being the case, they still kept the habits of wild beasts. For an aroused dragon, Irina doing that was nothing worth being surprised about. It was me who changed.

    I always thought that I had to have sex with Irina due to a drug. I thought I couldnt resist owing to the drug, not because of my own will. I didnt like it, and I had no feelings for Irina whatsoever.

    Every time I was with Irina, the amazing feeling, both physically and mentally, wasnt due to a drug, and I didnt want to do with Irina because of a drug, but purely because I, myself, wanted to. I kept iming that I wouldnt love anybody else. I imed that I didnt have any feelings for Irina and wouldnt fall any deeper. I imed that everything I did was because I wanted to leave sooner. In reality, I was attached Irinas body a long time ago. I was conditioned to crave the feeling of doing it with her. I lost the determination I initially had. I was the one who became Irinas toy. For that reason, Camille and Irina knew that I wouldnt leave.

    Thats how it is. It appears that you still havent realised it. However, as I said, men will always be men.

 Book 15: Chapter 84

    Book 15: Chapter 84

    How can I get out of here? And how can I bring Dragon Mom along with me? First and foremost, though, I need to pinpoint my location and Moms before I can devise a n, I reasoned.

    There was nobody in the cave. Camille and Irina kept their word and wouldnt concoct some scheme to kill me after promising me freedom, apparently. Although the two of them had basically put the entire mountain  all their assets included  in my hands, I had no interest in the gold. If I couldnt get out of there, all of the gold in the world was meaningless.

    I followed the path to arrive at the stairs and then headed up. The number of decorations in the corridor upstairs had been reduced substantially. The rooms seemed to also be missing. There were only two or three rooms. It appeared that they were Irina and Camilles bedrooms. I had no interest in Camilles room. I only wanted to check Irinas room. However, the rooms werentbelled; therefore, I had no idea which room belonged to Irina.

    I gave the door to the room closest to me a push. The door didnt open. It appeared to be locked. The doors were made from ordinary timber, but I was worried something would jump out and bite my hand.

    I warily gave the room by the edge a try, but none of the doors opened. Ostensibly, Camille always kept the doors locked. I couldnt open any door nor did I dare to smash them down. If I smashed them down and provoked Camille, I might lose my only hope at escape.

    I stood in front of a door after having reached my wits end. I intended to thoroughly investigate the ce and prepare for an escape, but the idea was shot down before it could take off. I couldnt even open the doors, so there was no way of confirming Dragon Moms location. If I couldnt confirm her location, I couldnt rescue her.

    I began to think: How can I enter the rooms? I presume I need a key to unlock the doors here. Ive seen the lock holes, but how do I find the keys? Logically speaking, Irina wouldnt have anywhere to hide the key on her body, right? Shes naked, after all. Her so-called clothing is merely her scales. Can scales hide objects?

    I checked my own body. I sure couldnt see it being possible for myself. My scales were attached to my flesh. Forget hiding things, trying to remove them hurt plenty. I still remembered the pain of ripping my scales off to revive Luna. It was as painful as ripping your fingernails out.

    I tried thinking again: In that case, where would Irina have hidden the keys? Could she have hid them in No way. I rub her boobs into all different shapes every day, so theres no way she could hide things in between them, which means that she cant hide the keys on her, unless she swallowed them and spits them out when she needs them? I imagine regurgitating things isnt very hard for dragons. In other words, Irina may indeed have the keys on her. I cant open locks. Movies are fake. I definitely cant open the locks with two tiny bits of wood.

    I went up on my toes and tried to check the top of the doorframe. I remember my roommate in university had a bad habit, which was putting a spare key on top of the doorframe. I strongly advise against doing that, as it doesnt convenience us but the thief.

    I touched something. See!! I told you so! Putting a spare key on top of your door frame was the same as warming a snake in your bosom! I knocked the small, golden key onto the ground. I swiftly picked it up. I was almost moved to tears. My mistake, my mistake, its a good habit. Its the light that guides a homeless man to home. Boy, I was d.

    I unlocked the door. The interior of the room was in and simple. In essence, there was a bed and a bookshelf that had been fully stocked up with books. There was nothing written on the back of the books. The books didnt seem to be intended for sale but for the owner to record things. I assumed Camille wrote in them.

    I went over to the bookshelf and picked a book out at random. The handwriting was very rough, so it was unlikely intended to be for others to read, but solely for the writer, themself. I didnt know what the ink was made from, but it seemed to be somewhat blue. It wasnt Camilles diary but a picture of an herb. By the looks of it, she mustve once been a pharmacist as Mera was.

    I flipped through the book. Most of the information pertained to herbs and their apaniments. Nheless, it seemed to be mostly herbs that were enhanced or, otherwise, impacted by dragons adding aponent from them. Assuming Camille was a pharmacist, she had to be the scary type who went Frankenstein on human corpses. Id hazard a guess that was the reason she could use so many drugs so proficiently.

    This ce is quite spectacr, is it not?

    The voice that suddenly entered my ears frightened me. I quickly shut the book and spun around to see Irina standing at the door. She wore a calm expression. She wasnt angry, and she didnt reproach me for sneaking in and touching things. Instead, she walked up to me to look at the book in my hand. She smiled All of this is Moms work. Mom was a pharmacist while living in the elvennds. She once treated elves. She was very dutiful. Without her, we may not be where we are now. Mom is rightfully the leader of the dragon race.

    Though Camille harmed me, I had to admit she was indeed dutiful to the dragon race, for what she did was for the race. Furthermore, I couldnt deny her method was effective. It benefited her family, and it resolved her races affixation on the future.

    Are you looking for Queen Dowager Sylvanas?

    When Irina suddenly asked the question, I nearly dropped to my knees. However, her expression remained the same. As a matter of fact, she revealed a smile, indicating she understood me. She continued, If you want to see Queen Dowager Sylvanas, you just need to tell me. You wont be able to get in without the key.

    Can I? Colour me surprised.

    Irina revealed a puzzled expression: Why not? You are her son. Is it not normal for you to see your mother? Plus, we do not want to imprison her or killed her. We just wanted to make a deal with you and her.

    I rushed over to Irina. I excitedly replied, I want to go, then!

    Irina nodded and then went to the room at the end of the corridor. She took out a key from underneath the doormat.

    I never thought that they key could be somewhere so obvious. How stupid of me, I silently cursed.

    Irina opened the door. Inside was arge bed. The bed curtains were down. I could see a dark figure silently sleeping, nevertheless. I saw Moms body gently jolt. I whimpered due to a desire to cry. Honestly, I missed Dragon Mom; still, I never expected myself to be so emotional upon seeing her again. Irina tapped me on my shoulder and whispered, It is all right. We will not do anything that would offend Queen Dowager Sylvanas. Further, her life will not be endangered. She is merely asleep.

    I knelt down at the bedside and gently held Moms hand. Her expression was that of a grimace. She looked as though she was deep asleep. I took in a deep breath to suppress my urge to cry. Her hand was still warm, which was proof that she was still alive and that all was still well.

    Camille didnt deceive me me. She didnt want to be hostile to Sylvanas. Consequently, she wouldnt harm Sylvanas. To the contrary, shed protect Sylvanas, my Dragon Mom.

    I softly said to Mom, I will take you home, Mom, I promise.

    Then, I stood up and turned around to look at Irina. She gave me a light nod: You will. You will. You can tell, right? We will not hurt you or Queen Dowager Sylvanas. While we brought you here, we will not offend you. I hope you can give me a child. Just one child is good enough. It is for our dragon races sake in addition to your sake. After all, you are a pure-blooded dragon.

    I couldnt see any traces of deceit in Irinas gaze. It was just as my first impression was. Irinas gaze was void of any ulterior motives.

    I tried to sort everything out in my mind: As she said, everything will be fine if I give her a child. Once the child is born, Ill definitely leave this ce. So, do I need to escape, then? Should I escape or not? If I dont want to escape, will I be able to leave? How long will I have to wait? Until when can I wait? I cant wait. Theres no way I can wait. I have my children and wives. I must go home. I must go home as soon as possible; therefore, I cant wait.

 Book 15: Chapter 85

    Book 15: Chapter 85

    So, the big question was, How do I get away from here?

    After what transpired during the day, I confirmed one thing, and that was that Irina allowed me to go back and forth in the house. I could freely move about in the house, and I finally knew where the keys were. Camille wasnt home during the day. Hence, I could run about during the day. In fact, I could just open the door and leave with Dragon Mom. Nobody bothered with me during the day, so perhaps nobody would bother if I left.

    I didnt know why Irina and Camille trusted me so much. I wasnt totally convinced it was because I was infatuated with Irinas body. It sounded unbelievable. I had my wives. Nier and Lucias bodies are in no capacity inferior to Irinas. It was too nave to think Irina could bind me with her body.

    I had learnt of my condition, so I was empowered to escape. With that said, I thought it was best to observe things for two days. Running away right away was just too hasty. I also needed to get a grasp on Irina and Camilles lifestyle schedule, such as if theyd abruptlye back during the day. My White Deer King was in the forest, so I could leave once I called her.

    Good morning, King Troy. There will not be any drugs in your meal tonight, so you can rest assured and eat. We stopped drugging your food a long time ago. After all, the drug will have psychological impacts if you consume it for a prolonged period of time. We took your safety into consideration. At night, Irina came in with a te of food and gracefully set it on the ground.

    Dinner was the same as always. I was starting to feel sick at the sight of it. On one hand, it was because eating it brought back bad memories. On the other hand, I was sick of eating it, frankly. I slowly picked up the grilled meat. Irina stood at the door and watched me with a smile. She bowed ce it by the door once you are finish. I wille and clean up. Today was your first day outside, so you must not be ustomed to it. I suggest you turn in earlier.

    Huh? Perplexed, I looked up at Irina.

    Irina nodded: Yes. Is there something else? I feel as if something is wrong from your gaze.

    No What Why Why You youre youre just going to leave?

    I was so stunned that I couldnt speak. Irina was cute, gentle and polite as when we first met. I pondered, Is she really Irina? Is she really the Irina that I know? Is this really the Irina that got onto my bed and waited for me as soon as she entered? What on Earth happened?! What in the world happened? I transmigrated here, yes, but have I transmigrated again? Did I randomly transmigrate into a normal world? Did I transfer into a world where Irina is a normal young girl who isnt aroused?

    Irina tilted her head: If there is something, just tell me. Do you have any other requests? Although there is no entertainment here, I shall do my best to satisfy you if you have any requests.

    I was extremely bewildered. I slowly asked a very, very, very rude question, Umm, Irina Dont you want to have a child with me? Shouldnt you be as you were before? Shouldnt you be lying on the bed?

    Irinas expression remained the same. She answered, That is true, but Mom said that rushing will not bring about results. If we crazily try to do it as we did before, we will not attain any results. Therefore, it is better for us to switch to another method. Mom said that we should slow down for now and follow a schedule. She said to do it only twice per week; hence, I will be outside tonight.

    Irina nodded and then exited, since I couldnt utter a word. To be frank, I never thought Id hear that I never thought that shed turn and leave on her own ord. I thought, Is it possible that Irina is no longer aroused? Has she given up? No, no, that cant be Im not convinced Irina would leave on her own ord.

    I was the one who enjoyed it, but she, too, enjoyed herself. Irina and I both incredibly enjoyed it. You cant say that either of us wronged the other. That was why I was so shocked shed take the initiative to leave me. I even felt insulted.

    Am I so bad that a young and nave girl looks down on?! I asked myself.

    I could make a girl the likes of Nier fall head over heels and never get sick of me. Bear in mind that she closed herself off before she got together me!

    Apparently, Irina was serious. She was as calm as though nothing happened before. It was seriously upsetting. What happened felt nostalgic, yet she left without any hesitation. Wouldnt it be normal to be upset?

    I ced down the grilled meat in my hand. I lied on the bed with mixed feelings. When I was first there, I was afraid that Irina would do something to me at night. I used the cupboard and table to block the door. I even panicked as if there was no tomorrow, yet I then had mixed feelings without her next to me.

    Whats the matter with me? Why do I even feel irritated? I cant believe I want her toe back. I want her to continue living with me, I realised.

    They say that humans are a strange species that only learns to cherish things once they lose them. I agreed with that. In the past days, I kept iming I hated what I had to go through, yet I gradually yearned to have Irina by my side. I missed her warmth and her touch. In saying that, I noticed that I was feeling slightly anxious. I rolled back and forth restlessly.

    My brain raced with questions: Theres no drug in the food, so why do I feel this way? I just dont have Irina with me. Am I unable to resist anymore? I could say that I havent realised I cant be without Irinas body any longer; however, would that mean not having anywhere to relieve myself without her? Whats happened to me? Why do I feel the same as Nier? Irina just said that the drug would cause negative psychological effects for me. Could that be the cause? I just need to resist the urge in that case.

    Irina isnt by my side, which meant I had night time to prepare, as well. She was always by my side until then. Additionally, the most important part was that she didnt lock my door; I could even choose to flee at night.

    It mightve been difficult to flee during the day, since I was more likely to be spotted. At night, however, it was much safer to escape. As both Irina and Camille didnt think Ill escape, there was unlikely to be an ambush that night. If I ran full pelt to the nearest town, I could write a letter and have it sent to the Imperial Pce. Then, rescue from the pce would be sent. Furthermore, I was sure that Camille wont chase me to the town. The dragons didnt want to be discovered, for they were too weak at the time. There were also countless people simr to me whod get itchy hands upon finding out that the dragon race has collected so much gold. Thanks to the author of the dragon novel, once the dragon races existence was exposed, a huge mass of people would swarm there. That wasnt good news for the dragon race.

    All I needed to do was run to the small town. Id be safe once I reach it. The White Deer King should be able to reach the Imperial Capital one night with her speed. The forest looked intimidating, but all the dragons shouldve been asleep at night. Subsequently, night time was the best opportunity for me to escape!

    I couldnt continue lying on the bed after the sudden surge of excitement hit me. I rolled off the bed and carefully opened the door. The expansive corridor was silent. There were only three of us in the entire mountain cave. Having said that, Camille and Irina were preparing to turn in, apparently.

    I trod lightly. The two above shouldve been able to hear me. They wouldnt say anything even if they did. I had their permission to leave my room at night, after all.

    To the right of the corridor was the staircase. The spiral staircase led up to Irinas room, which was where Dragon Mom was.

    I thought, Ill take Dragon Mom out from there; then well head to the main door on the left. There are no doors that cant be opened from the inside. Once open, the main problem will be solved, so all the other problems will be readily solved.

    Compared to my powerless self a few days ago, I was capable of doing much more. I could even go try opening the door. I could examine how to get it open. The corridor on the left is the path to freedom, which is the main door to escape from this ce. I didnt really understand why, either, but my line of sight was fixated on my right hand side, for some reason.

 Book 15: Chapter 86

    Book 15: Chapter 86

    I questioned, My number one priority right now is to think about how to escape this ce. Why, though, can I not calm down? I cant help feeling that theres something left undone. I cant get Irina out of my mind. I surprisingly couldnt sleep well tonight. Last time, I could sleep well in this room, because I was afraid Irina might barge in at any moment. Now, however, Im worried about her noting back.

    Why am I worried that she wonte back? I clearly shouldnt have any rtionship with her, yet why am I unsettled? I never nned to do that; why am I suddenly concerned about this female dragon I just got acquainted with when the chance to escape is in front of me?

    I cant do this. I cant do this. I absolutely mustnt let this happen. If I get distracted with her anymore, Im going to dy my escape n. I shouldnt be thinking about looking for Irina right now but how to hurry and escape. I cant sleep right now anyway, so why not get up and scout the situation outside?

    I didnt find out much thest night I went out. After judging my thinking to be abnormal, I returned to my room. However, I had to properly investigate the ce tonight. I, at least, needed to know what would happen after I opened the door.

    I figured I should head upstairs to Irinas room bring Mom out and see what happened. I went to the stairs on the right. I took a deep breath before stepping onto the steps and ascending the stairs. The stairs inside the mountain cave were made from stone. No noises were made when stepping on the steps, but as soon as I stepped onto a step, a voice spoke out from above. Soon enough, I could hear footstepsing from above. Irina appeared at the end of the spiral staircase. She asked, King Troy, is something the matter?

    Ah No Nothing

    I see.

    Irina didnt look odd. That made me feel I was an idiot. What happened weighed heavily on my mind, yet Irina looked as though nothing happened. She was calm and collected. I looked at her face. I was partially ashamed and partially nervous to the point that I couldnt speak. I merely murmured a few words in an attempt to exin myself, when Irina didnt care why I was there and didnt ask what I wanted.

    Irina nodded: If there is nothing, you best head back and sleep. It is dangerous to be running around at night, as you will wake Mom up. Mom does not like being woken up at night. By the way, perhaps you are unaware, since you are not a pure-blooded dragon, but Dragons have extra sensitive hearing when sleeping at night. Therefore, if you want to open the door at night, Mom will hear you.

    Im not

    I know you do not want to escape, for running away now is suicidal. That is why I am sure you will not try it. As such, I do not believe that you will choose to leave at night.

    Irina seemed to be able to read my mind during my moment of anxiety in trying to exin myself. She yawned and then turned around: If there is nothing else, I will be heading back to bed now. If I do not sleep well, I will not be able to recover my energy for tomorrow.

    Got it. Goodnight. I nodded and then took onest nce at Irina.

    I assumed that Irina and Camille would usually sleep in their dragon forms when I wasnt around. There might be some problems for them to sleep in their rooms in their human forms. Having said that, there was a chance they were fine, too. After all, they were elves in the past; they always had to sleep in their elven forms. Irinas room wasntrge enough for her to sleep in her dragon form anyway.

    Irina said, Goodnight, and then turned to leave.

    Irina wasnt abnormal in any way. In fact, she didnt turn around to look at me again. I genuinely felt as if I was bursting with emotions. Mere days ago, Irina would look at me with her love-heart eyes, hug me and beg me. Then she acted as if she has nothing to do with me. In fact, she was as calm as if we never did anything. She previously felt slightly guilty but not then. She was polite and friendly just as when we first met.

    That shouldve been good news to me. Well, not really. I had to negotiate some conditions with Irina and Camille to be able to leave with Dragon Mom. However, if they had lost interest in the n, there were two endings. The first one was that theyd just release me. The second one was keeping me with them, as Irina still had positive feelings for me.

    Hey, Irina.

    I was reluctant to ept it. Actually, I was very reluctant to ept it. I questioned, Why has Irina totally lost interest in me all of a sudden? What is she trying to do? Why has she stopped wanting to sleep with me all of a sudden? I want to know why. I want to know what exactly she wants. While Camille said it was to create order for us, there was clearly a problem with just twice per week. Logically speaking, we would have a higher sess rate if we did it more times. Does this new n of hers really work? Whats with this strange adjustment? Why does she insist on this? Is Camille nning something?

    I had no idea what Camille did outside the cave daily. I was worried there was some scheme brewing in the background.

    What is the matter? Irina turned around again.

    When I saw Irina again, I couldnt utter a word. Irina appeared to be in a normal condition. I asked myself, I have so many questions to ask. I want to know what exactly shes trying to do, but why have I now lost my courage to ask?

    I hesitated for a moment and then said, Goodnight.

    Goodnight.

    Irina didnt wait for me again. She was probably annoyed, since I called her so many times for nothing. She turned to leave. I followed her advice and returned to my room.

    Irina wouldnt trick me. Leaving at night isnt a wise decision. Id give myself away as soon as I opened the door. If Camille heard it opening, she was bound to bring me under control again. I decided it was better to find an opportunity during the day when they were both out. At least, I learnt Camille wouldnt notice during the day. By the looks of it, I didnt spend a night in vain. I learnt that leaving at night wasnt advisable

    Nevertheless, I didnt notice that there was a glimmering silver liquid trail slowly running down the steps and underneath the light of the me where Irina and I conversed.

    ========

    Irina lied on her bed. A dangerous colour gleamed in her eyes. She did her absolute best to maintain a normal state when she met Troy. For a female dragon, especially an aroused one, seeing a male dragon, particrly one they had set their sights on, made it impossible to maintain their demeanour upon their first meeting. Irina had basically returned to the state she was in when she first met him.

    Irinas hands began to move again, but the night was tougher to get through than she imagined. Before she learnt about the world of lust, she didnt know how it felt. Once she knew how amazing it felt, so she could never feel satisfied with just her fingers. Thest few nights had been the most excruciating nights for her to get through. Troy was just downstairs, yet she couldnt go to him, as her mother was present.

    Irinas mother gave her themand to not go to Troys. As an obedient and sensible girl, Irina never considered opposing her mother. Her mother searched high and low every day in the forest. The fact that Irina couldnt get pregnant rendered Camille antsy.

    Camille desperately needed a child. The child was the future of the entire dragon race, which was why she thought of a drug. There was a drug that could speed up the rate of pregnancy for a female dragon. The issue was that it took a long time to concoct. Furthermore, it required the female dragon to lead a scheduled lifestyle and ensure her emotions remained calm. The drug was initially intended for families of the dragon race who needed it, but she had to concoct it for a male and female that werent a family.

    Camille watched steam whisk up from therge pot of gurgling brown liquid in front of her. She poured her daughter and Troys secreted liquid into the pot then stirred it to mix them together. The liquid didnt react. It essentially absorbed everything as a ck hole would. Camille took in a deep breath. She had already used her rationality and dignity to control her lust, but she reacted to the smell from Troy, nheless. She was in no mood to worry about that at the moment, though. Troy belonged to her daughter.

    The future of the dragon race definitely also belongs to my daughter! was what Camille always had in mind.

 Book 15: Chapter 87

    Book 15: Chapter 87

    During the day, Irina and Camille went out. As aforementioned, I had no clue where they went off to or what they did. However, they had shown that they trusted me by leaving their house to me, not to mention allowing me to move about as I pleased.

    I went up to the second floor again, where Camille and Irina lived. It was also where Dragon Mom was held captive. I knew where the keys were. Irina didnt have her guard up against me, either. The keys were exactly where they werest time. I opened the door and went in to sit next to Dragon Mom.

    Mom was in the same shape as a few days ago. She was still sleeping in peace without budging. There was no look of pain on her face, so it didnt hurt my heart as it did before. I was just very worried.

    I gently grab hold of Moms hand. Her hand was very soft and warm. I looked at her face and gently sighed. In a quiet voice, I muttered, Mom, when will you be able to wake up? I really dont know what to do We never expected this to happen What do I have to do to help you wake up now? I never thought the dragons would target you instead of me. I thought that I possessed immense power, but Im still so powerless before a true dragon Mom, Mom, tell me, what do I do?

    My speech turned to whimpers. I felt that what I did was too much. I didnt think about my mom. I, instead, started to get clingy to Irina.

    I silently cursed and questioned myself: What on Earth am I doing? I should be taking Mom away from here right now. I should be helping her recover and then taking her away from here. Just what in the world am I doing? Why have I be muddle-headed over Irina? What happened to my original thoughts and determination? When did they vanish? What in the world am I thinking? What am I doing? Why has Irina rendered me unsettled?

    I tightened my grip on Moms hand and dered, Mom Ill take you home. Ill definitely take you home. I promise.

    I suddenly felt my hand warm up. Mom seemed to respond and squeezed my hand. I was trying to reinforce my resolve, but the feeling felt akin to thunderp on a clear day. I never expected Mom to respond to me.

    Isnt Mom still sleeping?! I wondered, surprised.

    I held my breath and looked at Moms hand. I didnt see anything out of the ordinary, though. Her hand was still in mine. I didnt dare to do so much as breathe, as I was afraid that Id miss any minor details hinting that she woke up. Unfortunately, Mom just lied there in silence. Her expression didnt change, and not even her hair budged.

    The warm sensation that I felt in my hands was definitely not an illusion. I clearly felt the warm sensation transferred to my palm. I could feel a warm sensation and strength from Mom. She wasnt as strong, and it was a gentle warmth, but I could feel her warmth, nheless.

    Mom! Mom! Mom! Mom! Have you woken up?! Mom!

    I jumped to my feet, thereby knocking over my stool as I stood up. I leaned in over to Mom and emotionally shouted as loud as I could, but she didnt budge. She remained there in silence.

    Mom, listen to me!! Mom! Can you hear me?! I know that you can hear me! Im sure you can hear me! I felt it! I felt it! You should be awake, right?! If youve woken up, please open our eyes and look at me! Please say something to me! Please let me feel reassured!

    Shout as I may, caress her hand and face as I may, Mom didnt respond. It was as if that warm sensation I felt in that moment was my imagination.

    I thought, Has Mom note to? Was everything just my imagination? I dont think so. Im not convinced. I could distinctly feel that warmth. It was very, very distinct. It felt the exact same as when we held hands in the past. I didnt mistake it. That wasnt my imagination. That was real. I truly felt Moms warmth.

    Mom definitely responded. The thing was I didnt know why Mom didnt respond any further. Perhaps she could feel something, which means that she couldnt subconsciously express herself properly yet. I thought that suggested the effects of the drug I was uninformed of were gradually wearing off. Put another way, Dragon Mom would gradually recover even if I dont do anything with Irina. I guess that meant dragons unique instinct to sleep wasnt for nothing. Mom was slowly recovering during her sleep.

    That exined Camille rushed to switch to another method. Dragon Mom would eventually recover at that rate. Once Mom wakes up, her fury as a pure-blooded dragon will be more than they could handle. If the deal was sealed before her awakening  meaning Irina was pregnant with my child  even Mom would have to consider foregoing her anger out of consideration of the child, having said that.

    I began to contemte what I should do: What course of action shall I take, then? If Mom has begun to recover, then therell be a point where she fully recovers. Do I need to stall for now? No, that wont work. Theyre all dragons; Camille knows Mom will eventually recover. She, in fact, might already be nning something. Shes an excellent pharmacist. I dont know what sorts of weird drugs shese up with. Shes able to create all sorts of drugs to realise her wish. If there are more strange drugs, its going to be even tougher to deal with. Who knows if that bitch wille up with something even more dangerous? As Ive confirmed that Mom will be safe and can recover without Camille, I need to hurry up and get out of here. Irina and Camille have yet to do anything to me, so now is the best chance!

    I released Moms hand and then took two steps back. I kept my eyes on Dragon Mom the entire time. I looked at the peaceful expression she wore while sleeping silently. I breathed in deep then said, Im d to know that you are all right. Since you have regained conscious, I will take you out of here. Trust me. Trust me on it. Ill definitely take you out of here! Well definitely get to go home!

    Right when I left the room, I suddenly heard the crisp sound of knocks on a door. After a short pause to carefully listen in, I confirmed that I didnt mishear it. It was the sound of somebody knocking on a door, and it came from the main door.

    I reasoned, Since this is Camille and Irinas home, not the pce or my house, I guess its safe to assume that the visitor wants to see Camille or Irina. I dont think I should open the door then. Those living within this vicinity are all dragons. Im in the dragons den. Its probably dangerous for me to allow a dragon in without Camille or Irina being around.

    What if Camille or Irina is locked outside, though? I dont know what those two are doing outside, while I cant detect the passing of time in the cave. The only indicator that its daytime is when Camille and Irina leave. Could it already be time for them to return? Theyve never locked themselves outside before, however.

    The knocking didnt stop. Whoever it was, continued to knock and they were very patient. In spite of nobody responding, they continued to stop every three knocks in an orderly manner. They showed no intent of stopping. The continuous knocking was pollution for the mind. I covered my ears, but I could continue hearing it as if it was knocking on my head.

    I ran downstairs to the door. Unfortunately, the door didnt have a window on the door to see who was outside. It was just an ordinary wooden door. Furthermore, it was so thick that not a shred of light could shine through.

    Whoever was outside had some mental issues. Nobody responded. Normally, youd leave if nobody responded, yet whoever it was, kept on knocking. I genuinely reckoned they wouldve continued knocking until night time if they werent Irina or Camille

    I hesitated for a moment. I wondered if I should ask who it was but realised that if I asked, then Id have to open the door. If the individual outside was a dragon and heard my voice, theyd definitely ask me to open up; otherwise, theyd continue knock on the door until I died. But nevertheless, if I allowed them to continue knocking, Id have a mental breakdown. They just wouldnt stop. Plus, the cave was silent, so the knocking was akin to having my ears hammered.

    I took in a deep breath. I didnt think it was probable for them to kidnap me from their leaders home even if they wanted to harm me. Plus, if that was their n, they could just break through. There was no need to knock.

    I pulled the heavy timber door open.

 Book 15: Chapter 88

    Book 15: Chapter 88

    Ah, hello Sorry. mm Thats right. Hello, you must be the male dragon, King Troy, right? Im Irinas friend. I came here specially to see Irina. Is she here?

    I had never before seen the dragon in front of me, but she looked around Irinas age. She was slightly chubby, but her round face and smile looked cute. Her excited expression changed upon seeing me, but she didnt show obvious interest. Instead, she poked her head behind me to scan the room.

    Sorry, Irina isnt here at the moment.

    I didnt know if I should let her in or not, but upon remembering Mommy Sylvanas was still sleeping in Irinas room, I figured it was better not to allow her in. Once Mom was discovered, itd be bad news for Camille, Irina and me.

    I see, remarked the young girl, with a nod. She didnt show signs of losing interest. She, instead, continued looking inside and then stamped her feet. She looked at me with a smile and asked, You dont n to invite me in for a drink? Its somewhat rude to just send a guest away in this fashion, right, King Troy?

    Ah But

    It wasnt my house If it was my house, Id be fine with giving a reception, but I couldnt bring a young girl I didnt even know into a house that wasnt even mine

    The chubby young girl just shoved me aside and squeezed through. She then giggled: Hehe, sorry for intruding. Ah, this ce is the same as it was before, huh

    I couldnt stop her in time and certainly couldnt stop her. If I forcefully drove her away, it might have repercussions for Irina and Camille. Once news of my predicament left the doors, the two would be harshly criticised. Therefore, I had no choice, but to take care of the girl for a bit. All I could do was pray that Irina came back earlier, or the girl ran out of patience and left I didnt think she was likely to leave on her own ord, however After all, from her mental-breakdown inducing knocking, I wasnt convinced that boredom was a persuasive reason for her to leave. To me, she was a stranger, but if she was Irinas good friend, I couldnt be rude.

    She casually sat on the sofa and stretched her back out. She looked around before settling her eyes on me. She curiously scanned me and remarked, Im very curious as to why you like this form. Dont you like your dragon form?

    I guess not. I prefer my current form more. My mom gave me this body. I dont want to forsake it.

    I see. She nodded and then shifted her attention away from my appearance. She, instead, fiddled with her long elven ears. She was at the age she started to mind her appearance. Looking ahead, she said, Dont you n to serve me a drink? I really like elven tea. It gives me the feeling of returning to my hometown. While I live here, the ce that left the deepest impression on me is the elven forest.

    Sorry, I dont know where the elven tea is, so if you want tea, apologies, but I dont know where to get it. If you want water, though, I can give you a cup.

    She reacted surprised. She didnt understand a thing I said. She tilted her head: Youre joking. Havent you been with Irina for a long time now? Well, you havent been together for a month, I guess. Regardless, have you not adapted to life here yet? Even if you dont know this entire house yet, you should at least know where tea is, right? Or has Irina done such a good job of looking after you that you dont even need to leave your room?

    Thats exactly it.

    She was spot on; she just didnt guess the underlying reason. I, indeed, hadnt left my room, not because Irina took care of me, but because she locked me up Or rather, Camille locked me up. Irina did take care of me, but not as my wife.

    Irina must like you a lot, then. Indeed, that checks out. After all, weve never had a male dragon before. My father was an elf. Ive never seen a male dragon. I think Irina must be incredibly proud. Its blissful to be able to have a pure-blooded dragon as a husband. Irina agrees with that. That must be why she brags to us every day, geez. She made us so eager toe see you, but she never let us see you.

    So, you knew that Irina wasnt home and actually came to see me?!

    She titled her head again: Not entirely. Visiting you was just a matter of convenience. After all, youre Irinas husband, yet shes never allowed us to meet you. Of course, theres one more thing, and thats <em>this</em>, which Ive been searching for all this time. I discovered this at the tree trunk outside our house, so I came here specifically to give it to her.

    She took out a mushroom that was particrly simr to lingzhi mushroom from her basket, and then ced it on the table. I was certain it wasnt a mushroom, though. I had yet to see a mushroom that wriggled around after being picked. As a matter of fact, it appeared as though itd bite my hand if I tried to touch it

    After she ced it on the table, footsteps came from outside. The door opened. A flurry of consecutive footsteps sped in. Irina tossed her small basket aside and ignored it to rush to the guest room. The young girl gave Irina a smile. She extended forth her hand to greet her: Hi, Irina. Long-time no see. It seems that youre very busy these days.

    Why are you here, J?!! Why are you here?!

    What do you mean? Of course Id be here. Youre my friend; its only natural that Ie see you. Furthermore, wasnt it you who came to ask me for it?

    J judged Irinas emotional reaction to be startling excessive. To be honest, that was the first time Id seen Irina with such a contorted expression. Irina looked very irritated. She took in a deep breath and then swept the mushroom into her basket. She then pulled up her friend and pushed her friend. She loudly said, Thank you very much, then. Thank you, J. Thank you very much. I apologise for the inadequate reception today, and I wont have a chance to serve you a cup of tea. Im very sorry. I shallpensate you at ater date, but not now.

    Hey, hey, hey! You cant do this!! You dont need to overreact! I just wanted one look. You wont lose anything from one nce. Youre already married, yet you didnt notify us. We were worried! I want to see your husband this time Irina, you dont have to overreact this way. I wont steal him You dont need to be so tense, do you?!

    Thats exactly what Im worried about!! Dont tell anybody. Ill pay you back another time! Ill go to your ce to pay you back another time. You can have anything you want, but not him!

    J desperately tried to struggle to turn around to look at me with a smile. She waved at me before she reluctantly left. Irina mmed the door shut, locking her friend outside. She then took in a deep breath and scrubbed her hair into a mess. She stomped back inside. She fumed, Why did you thoughtlessly let somebody in?! Do you not know that allowing people in will reveal your presence?! If youre revealed, a big horde of dragons will soone looking for you! If they try to steal you when were not around, what are you going to do?!! I told you we will protect you, but they wont!! J will tell everybody about you! Now that shes seen you, shes bound to bring a horde over to see you. You were lucky you havent touched her yet, but if you idently touched her, she wouldve been straddling you and rocking her hips on top of you by the time I was back!!!

    Id never seen Irina so angry before. I was startled to the point that I couldnt speak. She irritably paced back and forth. She appeared to want to continue thundering at me but surrendered to her rationality, thereby stopping herself. She took in another deep breath and then turned back to me. She looked as though she was forcibly suppressing her anger. She eximed, King Troy, I must repeat myself: while we allow you to freely move about in the house, it does not mean you cane into contact with any dragon as you please. Please do not touch a dragon! You are mine! I do not want to share you with anybody, do you understand?!

    There was something different to Irinas rage. It wasnt just the anger of me potentially touching another dragon but more so because I interacted with another dragon. I suddenly realised that, though Irina was a dragon, dragons werent particrly jealous creatures. Having said that, she grew up in the elvennds. As J said, their hometown was the elven forests; hence, they possessed the intense jealous nature of elves.

    Understood.

    I genuinely understood elves and their jealousy.

    I hope you do. Do not open the door if somebody knocks in the future. Do note into contact with any dragons. They are the same as me. If you touch them, they will feel aroused! They will not take care of you as I do. From their perspectives, you are merely a tool for them to relieve themselves!

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Lingzhi mushroom is also known as Reishi Mushroom. I opted for Lingzhi for the sake of the series being a Chinese one.

    **When Irina raged at Troy, she dropped the formalnguage, hence the use of contractions in her speech.

 Book 15: Chapter 89

    Book 15: Chapter 89

    So, Irinas husband is a nice man?

    Yep, yep. Troy can be considered a gentle man. Its just that Irina is too good at pampering him. She doesnt even let him brew tea. Geez, that Irina. Getting married is such a happy thing, yet she hid it from us. She wouldnt even let us see her husband. Surely shes too possessive?!

    Irina told J not to tell others, but thetter perceived it as something worth celebrating. After all, your friend being able to marry the one they love was something worth celebrating, wasnt it? The other dragons were also very interested in the young man who randomly appeared all of a sudden, but Irina virtually never appeared again after getting married. When she did, shed always brag about her husband, yet never let others meet him. You could say that J had captured a frontline base for them when she met the never-before-seen male dragon.

    One of the young girls rested her chin on her palm. She looked to one side in a yearning manner and sighed: Thats Irina for you. And thus, the first male dragon has been possessed just, like, that. I only just heard of him, and theyre already together.

    Irina is a bit too much. Its worth celebrating, so why not inform us? Moreover, we should do a get-together. What, she thinks wed steal her husband? Were friends; how could we steal from a friend? Additionally, thats just shameless. Whod do that? Surely Irina is a bit too cynical. With that said, do you think shes nervous because shes pregnant?

    Unlikely if you ask me. Irina can still move about; plus, thatd be too soon, wouldnt it? Its not that easy to get pregnant. It should be very hard, right?

    The young girls discussed Irinas pregnancy amongst themselves. For a mundane vige, that sort of gossip between a man and a woman was a hot topic of discussion the girls could discuss for countless days. In addition, due to their age, they were curious and eager to see the man. Theyd seen male elves before but never a pure-blooded male dragon. Even their fathers were elves, not pure-blooded dragons. As such, the young girls wanted to see a male dragon. After all, the young girls were at that age where there curiosity was at an all-time high.

    I think we can see him. Since J was able to go to Irinas ce, we should be able to, as well. We cane up with an excuse such as a ball or a gathering. Problem solved, right? I dont think Irina would reject us if we went to her ce to see the male dragon, right?

    In reality, Irina will definitely refuse to let us see him Didnt I already tell you? She didnt want to let us see Troy. I bet shell definitely object to a gathering at her ce, argued J, with a hopeless shrug. Irina has to go out to pick some herbs of some sort every day at the moment; otherwise, she stays at home with her husband. She has no interest in ying with us anymore. If we want to see her husband, I think well need to find another excuse. Whose birthday ising up? Oh yeah, its yours, isnt it? Uhm, uhm. Perfect. Your birthday ising up; lets invite Irina and her husband. Itll be up to them whether or not theye. If they dont, well sneak over to her house. Did you forget that Irina puts her key ab-.

    I dont think thats wise sneaking into somebodys house Doesnt that make us the same as thieves?

    But we arent stealing. We just want to see her husband. Moreover, hes a male dragon. We wouldnt dare to touch him even if we did have an agenda, would we? We wont stay for too long. Well just have a chat. There no issue with that, is there?

    The four young girls discussed it among themselves. The girl, who was initially, nervous had toply with her friends suggestion. The four girls, who were curious and interested in partaking in adventures, were revving to go. Although J had already met Troy, she wanted to meet him again. After all, she didnt get to say much thest time before a jealous Irina jumped in between.

    =========

    Present time at Irinas house.

    Irina stirred a massive body of liquid. A few days ago, it resembled a gently boiling medicine. Today it was as tough as condensed mud, thereby requiring a lot of strength output from Irina. It was a miraculous drug. In three more days, itd be a drug that was colourless and as tasteless as pure water.

    Camille approached Irina to check the process out. Content, she nodded: Not bad, not bad. Judging from the current colour, its good. We might not need this anymore, however.

    Why?

    Irina froze. The drug was originally supposed to ensure that she and Troy could live on together henceforward. It was a drug that would enable her to get pregnant, and it would soon be ready. It was going to be ready in three more days, just three more days. Three days was an insignificant time frame from the perspective of a dragon. Unfortunately, the biggest issue was time.

    Camille replied, Theres not enough time. Sylvanas recovery ability is significantly superior to what I imagined. She doesnt disappoint as a pure-blooded dragon. Normally, the drug could keep a dragon sleeping for at least two months, yet shes gradually regaining conscious functioning now. Shell recover in three days at the very most. Once she wakes up, well be faced with her fury. By then, well need Troy to speak up for us, so we can formte this drugter on. The most urgent matter at hand at the moment is something that can get Troy to admit hes fallen for you. This drug wont do that. We need a love potion. Thats the only way we can get Troy to be obsessed with you and survive Sylvanas fury.

    Love potion? asked Irina, before pausing what she was going. Mom, do you think that our drugs are effective on King Troy? When ites down to it, hes not what we imagined him to be. More precisely hes not aplete dragon, is he?

    While that is true, they do work. Also, you must be mindful, Irina, dont let anybody else touch him, ever, understood? Troy should be ours, meaning yours. Youre the only one who can give birth to a pure-blooded dragon descendant. Only you. If Troy touches anybody else, the dragons will surely be aroused. If just one dragon out there is aroused, therell be a war for him. Things are well right now. Since somebody hase into contact with him, however, they will soon want toe and see him. Its just his attractive nature as a male dragon. We are running out of time now. Itll all fail if we drag this out, so we can only pray for the best and hope that you get pregnant in thest few days at this stage.

    I will do my best, Mom.

    Camille affectionately caressed her daughters face and softly responded, I understand your dilemma; however, this cant be helped, since you cant get pregnant, just because you want to.

    But Mom, what do we do if the potion doesnt work? Sylvanas will kill us if it doesnt work, right?

    If it reallyes down to that, just let her kill me. You and Troy have some feelings for each other now, dont you? Plead him, and you should be spared. Mommy doesnt care. Mommy is responsible for all this, so Mommy is willing to ept the consequences, but not you. You have nothing to do with this, not to mention the fact that you are the future of the dragon race. In the future, if that is how it unfolds, leave with Troy if hes willing to take you with him.

    Camille caressed her daughter. Irina shuddered. She nkly looked at her Mom. The sudden deration caused her to tremble. She didnt know what to say. She hugged her mom around her waist and shakily said, Mom Dont Dont die Mom There has to be a way There has to be a way Im sure Queen Dowager Sylvanas isnt the type to senselessly kill people. There has to be a way, even if the drugs are ineffective There has to be a way.

    The key here isnt what we did to Queen Dowager Sylvanas but what we did to Troy. What we did to Troy is the reason Sylvanas wont forgive me. Nevertheless, theres no need to worry. All of this is in the case our drug fails. Dont be so pessimistic. Mommy rarely slips up.

    Camille calmed her daughter down and kissed her cheek. Voice soft, Camille said, The future of the dragon race rests on your shoulders, my daughter. The entire races future rests on your shoulders. It doesnt matter if Mommy dies, but you must live on. You must carry the hope of our dragon race.

    Mom

    Irina tightly hugged her mother. Her voice turned to fearful whimpers. Camille gently stroked her daughters back. Though her eyes brimmed with kindness, her expression showed her absolutely firm conviction. When she saw Sylvanas hands budge, she begun to n for the future. As a venerated and proud pure-blooded dragon, Sylvanas wasnt going to take it lying down. She was bound to retaliate. Retaliating, of course, meant killing them. Camille had done everything she could. Her next and only job was to protect her daughter, the final hope of the dragon race She just had to protect her one and only daughter

 Book 15: Chapter 90

    Book 15: Chapter 90

    The doors to the pub swung open. Cold, fresh air blew into the stinky, dark pub, drawing the attention of the customers. Next, the door mmed into the wall with a heavy bang. The swinging door almost put the mes in the building out, thereby dimming the interior.

    Four individuals donning thick, heavy cloaks stood in the centre of the pub and looked around. The pub was the same as many other rundown pubs. There were filthy drinkers sitting at the tables. One could pull off botches of the thickyer of oil stains on the tables. The smell of liquor from the dark wooden cups filled the air inside. All of the drinkers had red faces. There were a few people ying cards together and being rowdy.

    The owner of the bar was a man with a big beard. He wore a slightly tattered vest on his hunched back. He had a cigarette dangling from his mouth. The holes in his vest were most likely from his cigarettes burning it. When he heard the door open, he didnt look up. Instead, he continued wiping the cup in his hand. However, the cloth in his hand was dirtier than the cup he was wiping.

    The four individuals removed their hoods. The appearances illuminated the pub and plunged it into an abrupt dead silence. Everybody looked at the four individuals and spaced out. The few people with cups in their hands stopped midway and forgot to drink, thereby leading to the wine pouring down onto their body. Even the owner, who initially deemed their rowdy entrance annoying, froze. The cigarette dangling from his mouth dropped down and burnt his beard. He cried out and then quickly discarded his cigarette. He threw it to the ground and violently stomped on it a few times. He then angrily looked up at the four as if they were the ones who threw the cigarette at his beard.

    The four were women. More precisely, remarkably pretty women. The four of them didnt fit in with the ce. They shouldnt have been there. How was it possible for four such beautiful women to appear at a rundown pub? The rundown pub had been in business for ages, but never had there been women of their calibre dropping in. Its impossible for beautiful women with such smooth skin to exist in the harsh cold and windy conditions. But there they were.

    Vyvyan looked at the people around with a smile. Her blue eyes stopped on the spilling liquor. She softly giggled and, in a soft voice, remarked to Elizabeth, You can tell theyre drunkards with one nce.

    We arent at home. What sort of luxurious treatment were you hoping for? During wartime, having enough to eat and drink to stay alive is adequate.

    Elizabeth whipped her long ck hair and then walked over to the counter with big strides. Vyvyan softly chuckled. She looked at one of the shocked young men, narrowed her eyes and, in a teasing manner, held a finger up to her lips to signal for him not to make a sound. However, her enchanting appearance and mannerisms caused the young man to judder. With a flush unlike that induced by liquor, heid himself down on the table.

    Nier coldly watched her Empress go up to the counter. Elizabeth leaned onto the counter and said to the owner, Bring out your best thirst-quenching liquor. We want four cups. While Im at it, I want to ask you something.

    The owners mind totally nked out at the sight of Elizabeths beautiful, yet aloof, face. Elizabeth firmly knocked on the counter and frowned: What are you doing? Hurry and bring out your drinks.

    Oh, yes, drinks.

    The owner reacted as if he just recalled something. He took out four cups from below and poured four drinks. The liquor wasnt as clear as red wine. The four of them stood in front of the counter instead of finding a table. Nier picked up a cup to have a swig before handing it to Elizabeth. Only then did Elizabeth have a small sip.

    The drink was refreshing, but not intense. Furthermore, there seemed to be pieces of something remaining in the drink. It was enough to satisfy what Elizabeth wanted.

    Elizabeth handed a cup to Nier. The surprise honour overwhelmed Nier, so she took it with both hands and then had a toast with Elizabeth. Under usual circumstances, Nier would never have the chance to clink cups with Elizabeth, for she was a bodyguard, a mere Valkyrie. Elizabeth would never clink cups with Nier, let alone share a table with her. Nevertheless, Nier was no longer a mere Valkyrie to Elizabeth, but her sons wife, while she was Niers beloved Empress and mother. Therefore, Elizabeth considered Nier family, allowing Nier to clink cups with herself.

    Your Highness, I wish you good health. On the other side, Lucia raised her cup with a smile.

    Vyvyan responded by clinking cups with Lucia while wearing a smile. Elves werent so particr  about hierarchal particrs. The two had a drink and then let out breaths of relief.

    Elizabeth questioned, Owner, I have something I need to ask you. Have you seen a man with a white cloak apanied by a woman? The woman shouldve worn purple clothing. They shouldve been apanied by a horse with a horn. Did theye here? Youre the only pub in town. Did theye here?

    After a moment of hesitation, the owner replied, They have, indeed. However, they did not stay. They left after buying a few bottles of liquor.

    Elizabeth vigorously mmed her cup onto the table then pulled the boss over by his chest. She eximed, Are you certain?!

    O-Of Of course I remember Of course I do All else aside we will never forget that woman and the horse After all, they are one of a kind

    Oh, sorry, the owners memory needed a small alteration. His response shouldve been, No woman that beautiful has graced this ce before. Not long ago, close to a month ago to be specific, a very beautiful woman also came in. But she was the only beauty unlike you four.

    So, do you know where they went? asked Elizabeth

    The owner looked at Elizabeth and desperately shouted in response, No, I dont I only sold wine to them. How would I know where they went?

    The owner, who initially wore a face showing he wasnt going to let anybody push him around, was showing his fear through his gaze. Indeed, nobody could bravely face Elizabeths fierce gaze. Normally, when the expression surfaced on Elizabeths face, it meant that lots of blood was going to be spilt.

    Thats great, then, aaah!! Nier suddenly shrieked.

    Niers shriek was immediately apanied by pervertedughter from behind. Nier swiftly pivoted around. She saw a man who shrugged simrly to a Gallic shrug. He said, Sorry, Miss. It was a bet, after all. If I didnt do this, Id have to lose ten silver coins. So, sorry

    His smile immediately froze stiff on his face, as a sharp metal sword was already right at his neck. Nier coldly looked at him with an expression exuding murderous intent. She took in a deep breath and eximed, I dont know why, either, but Im always the one who gets harassed. Theres another one next to me they could grope, yet Im always the victim!

    I have never been so d before, but if I were you, I wouldnt spare him,mented Lucia.

    Lucia ced her drink down, while Niers gaze shifted back to the man. The man raised his hands in surrender. He was overwhelmed with panic. He gulped and quivered as he pleaded, Please forgive me Miss. Please forgive me W-We really did not mean it It was just a drunk bet Please Please forgive me. Please forgive me

    He wouldnt forgive you even if I forgave you.

    Who is he?

    My husband, responded Nier.

    Nier violently thrust her sword through him. His body shuddered, and then he dropped to his knees. His blood sprayed onto the owners face and beard. Nier indifferently dragged her sword out. She then swept her gaze over the few men who were so shocked to even scream and walked over to them.

    Nier wouldnt spare them. Not a single one of them. Elizabeth had no intention of stopping her. She even nned to make it her entertainment while she savoured her drink. After all, merely drinking was slightly boring. Vyvyan wouldnt forgive them, either. They just happened to pick Nier. Had they touched Vyvyan, she wouldve done the exact same thing. In other words, they were just choosing their poison.

    The crowd screamed and went to flee. Lucia mmed the timber door shut and guarded the door with her dagger in hand. She observed the panic-stricken crowd and pursed her lips into a smile. She said, Im very sorry, gentlemen, but nobody is permitted to leave before this is resolved. Also, dont rashly move. Nier wont kill the innocent, but if you act rashly, you might get hurt.

    Nier charged into the crowd. Soon enough, a sequence of cries of rang out for a while before dead silence followed. Lucia softly sighed and asked Nier, You really are a murderer. Wherever you go, blood is spilt. These people had nothing to do with it. Why did you kill them, as well?!

    Nier wiped her sword on the corpses. Elizabeth had thrown the owner, whose neck she snapped, aside. She then picked up her drink that was now filled with blood and generously knocked it back. She heartily remarked, Stimting. Now thats worth a drink.

    Nier looked at the corpses and blood. She replied, Sorry. Just a habit.

    Your habit sure is scary!! eximed Lucia.

    Okay, okay, kids, we dont need to concern ourselves with these people. Whats most important right now is finding my son as soon as possible!

 Book 15: Chapter 91

    Book 15: Chapter 91

    King Troy, do you hate me? asked Irina

    I looked at Irina, who was in my arms, surprised. The sudden inquiry left me speechless. I considered the question before. It was just that I was caught off guard, since she asked me the question after finishing our romp. I looked at her face. What was even more surprising to me was how serious she looked. It wasnt that sort of random, strange question, but a serious question that caused her anxiety.

    Truthfully, I have hated you and your mom before. We trusted you so much, yet you betrayed our trust. You poisoned my mom, locked me up without any consideration for my feelings, fed me drugs and forced me to do things against my will. My original n was to return home in under a month, but its been close to a month now as a result of what transpired. I told you that I have a wife and children, right? When I miss my mom, wife and children at night, Ill hate you both for everything you did.

    I hesitated for a bit at first, but decided to be forthright. There was no point in hiding it, after all. True, I did hate them before. I hated them enough to want to kill them. If I could kill them, I wouldve done so no doubt about it. My plight was only because I couldnt triumph against them. I was still stuck as their prisoner. I was merely a prisoner who had been given morefort. There was a saying that phrased it well: being a ve isnt scary. Whats scary is finding joy in being a ve. Irina became poison. I couldnt allow myself to sink any deeper.

    A mncholic look flitted across Irinas eyes. She tightly gripped my arm. She muttered, Sorry We didnt want to resort to this Its just just that Mom had no other way If you didntply we wouldnt have a future. Mom had no choice Sorry

    Theres no need to apologise. I know your reasons, and I know that you dont want to kill us or hurt us. Otherwise, Mommy Sylvanas wouldnt be alive until now. Youve treated me well, except the fact that this is kidnapping and imprisonment hasnt changed. If you release us before Mommy Sylvanas wakes up, we might be able to be friends.

    Will youe back?

    Unlikely.

    That was a stupid question. Why would I evere back? I really wondered if Irina still didnt understand. I had no sympathy for the dragon race. Zero. I never considered myself a dragon, and I never shouldered their safety. I always considered myself a human being. Perhaps I was used to it since I always lived as a human. I was in the dragons territory. The dragon race was a hazard for the North. Not a friend. If it wasnt for Dragon Mom, Id be in the Imperial Pce plotting how to kill the dragons; I wouldnt be lying there.

    I thought, I only came here for Dragon Mom. You poisoned her, and imprisoned me. If Mom doesnt kill you when shees to, you wouldve been granted the most lenience possible. I dont think that shell ever want toe back, so theres no chance I wille back, either.

    As for Irina, I felt she was somewhat pitiful. She didnt do anything wrong. She had no part in Camilles actions. Plus, she was never rude to me. In saying that, we were after different things. The ces we lived were different. And so, we couldnt even be friends. We could sleep together then, butter on, we wouldnt ever meet again.

    Irinas expression froze. Ayer of tears that made my heart throb formed in her eyes. It wasnt regret or disappointment, but something deeper. It was despair and anguish. She tightly gripped my arm hard enough to almost stab into my flesh. Her eyes made me somewhat emotional. Anybody would be emotional when they saw those pitiful eyes of Irinas.

    I pulled Irina into my embrace. She went along with me and leaned onto my chest. She softly sobbed a few times. In a hoarse voice, she said, What do you want to do to me? What do you want? You can hit me if you like I wont retaliate But but I hope you wont hate us. Please dont hate us. Please dont abandon our dragon race. Please I beg you

    Irina, Irina, calm down. Calm down first. What happened? Why are you doing this and saying this? Dont you think this is a bit too abrupt?

    Irinas tearsnded on me. The agony she showed on her face would make one think that the world was ending.

    Though I said that I wouldnt be back, Irina and I werent close to the point that we couldnt bear to part with each other, right? The two of us had been together for an awfully short period of time. It took over a decade of living together for Sylvanas to be so attached to my father, Inard. We had been together for roughly one month. That was the equivalent of running onto a stranger on a bus for a few minutes before getting off.

    Why does Irina look as though shes hurting so much? I wondered.

    I beg you King Troy Please, dont hurt my mom You can do as you please with me, but please dont hurt my mom

    I never said Id hurt your mom, nor have I ever thought about hurting you! I hated you both, but you never hurt me or did anything to me that I consider unforgivable. Perhaps I do bicker with you or offend you in some ways, but Id never hurt you. Mommy Sylvanas is your own kind. How could I hurt you?!

    Really? Really?

    Of course. Theres no point to me hurting you Irina, there has to be a peaceful way to resolve this, but only after you wake my Mommy Sylvanas up. Right now, though, do you have any news? What exactly do you two want?

    The same as before We want a child

    I sighed. I pretty much figured that out from the Irinas look. A child was the most important thing to the dragon race. However, they didnt seem to understand their own plight. Camille struck at us without a warning. She was willing to go straight to war against us for what she wanted. If the dragon race continued with that attitude, theyd end up exterminated time and time again even if they could resurrect themselves. That was the problem with the race. With that said, that was none of my business. I wasnt a part of them. I was sure Camille didnt want me sticking my nose in, either.

    I hugged Irina again. She didnt resist. Although she was arge creature when transformed into her dragon form, she was akin to a kitten in my arms. Will she have a child? I wasnt sure.

    =============

    Next day in the forest.

    Camille was prepared for death, as she was a dragon, but she wasnt willing to just roll over and die yet. She wasnt willing to be resigned to the fate of dying to Sylvanas before seeding. The dragon race had yet to be revived, and her daughter had yet to be pregnant; she didnt n to die yet. Subsequently, Camille nned to make Troy infatuated with Irina using a drug.

    Sylvanas weakness was Troy. She was able to forsake her dignity and stance for his sake. Had that not been true, thered be no way shed be willing to weather a tough life with the half-human, half-elf boy. She presumed that, if Troy stood up for Irina, Sylvanas would spare her.

    Camille wasnt sure when Irina would be pregnant. Irina hadnt shown any changes as of recent. Dragons didnt show any prior signs. Dragons were wild beasts. Their physical well-being was the key to their survival. As a safety mechanism during pregnancy, a pregnant dragon wouldnt show signs of weakness during the initial period of pregnancy. Only once a dragon egg had been formed would Irina show signs of fatigue.

    Irina, take these.

    Camille handed Irina a handful of herbs. As the initial concoction now couldnt be used, a new drug needed to be concocted. The so-called love potion couldnt actually bestow true love. Its main purpose was to trick young girls craving love. Lucia bought a bottle before. As opposed to calling it a love potion, it might as well be called an aphrodisiac. In essence, it forced the consumer develop feelings for the person in front of them. The drug heightened said feelings to the point of obsession. Should the consumer coincidentally deeply love the person in front of them, they would fall even deeper in love and be more loyal ifbined with the potion. If the consumer didnt love the other, on the other hand, itd only cause the consumer to be besotted. But nheless, Camille was satisfied with that much.

    All right, responded Irina.

    Irina seemed to be slightly absentminded. She went to grab the herb but inadvertently missed, leading to the herb dropping to the ground. Irina responded in a startled manner. She quickly crouched down to pick it up. She fearfully looked up at her Mom. In a quiet voice, she apologised, Sorry, Mom, I am somewhat distracted.

    Camille hopelessly sighed. She sat down next to a tree and said, Never mind it. It doesnt matter, but youre likely to get hurt in that state. Be careful. Were in the forest at the moment. You space out for longer and longer periods nowadays. What are you thinking about recently? Troy or something else? Tell Mommy.

    Irinas gaze showed hints of nervousness: The truth is is I do not know what I am thinking about, either. I just space out before I know it Mom Sorry, sorry Maybe I am not getting enough sleep. I will look after myself when we get home.

    Camille scanned her daughter. Her gaze stopped on her daughters abdomen. A joyful thought came to mind. She pulled her daughter over with one arm and then threw aside the basket of herbs. She excitedly eximed, Come home with me, Irina. Come home with me. Ill give you a check-up! Maybe. Maybe youre pregnant!

 Book 15: Chapter 92

    Book 15: Chapter 92

    Irina never thought she was pregnant. Irina had been diligently working non-stop for the goal. Shed been working day and night for it; however, she lost confidence and hope when her belly never showed any response. Lately, she felt slightly tired and would always space out. Never did she link the symptoms with pregnancy. She thought she was merely tired from toiling day and night. That was why she chose to rest recently. After all, she couldnt allow her fatigue to impact her life and work. That day, she finally realised her fatigue andck of concentration was because a dragon egg had formed in her belly.

    Normally speaking, a dragon who was in her initial stage of pregnancy wouldnt show any signs. That allowed them to maintain their overwhelmingbat prowess when in the wild, thereby allowing them to protect their child. However, after a certain period of time, the mother dragon would show signs of fatigue and weakness, which was when shed choose to curl up next to her trustworthy husband and family until she gave birth. The reason the dragon race had a small poption was because they had toy the egg, and then it had to hatch. The egg was a dense mana environment when in the mothers body, which provided the infant dragon with a safe environment once born and outside its mothers body. Once the infant expended all the mana the egg provided it, the egg cracked and turned to powder.

    You could say it wasnt a big deal when the infant formed in the egg. Nevertheless, once born, the mother dragon had hatched the egg in her dragon form, for the infant dragon had to see their mother in her dragon form once they emerged from their egg. Only that way would the infant sessfully develop to take on its dragon form instead of some strange creature.

    Fantastic, fantastic; Irina, youre pregnant. You have a dragon egg thats slowly developing in you now. You have a child now. You still have some time to bid farewell to your friends. Once youve done that, Mommy will take you to another cave and take care of you the entire time until youy the egg.

    With a bright smile, Camille pulled her daughter into her embrace. It was fantastic news to Camille. Just an hour ago, she was concerned for her life; hence, considering using drugs to get Troy infatuated with her daughter to skirt around Sylvanas rage. There was no longer any need for that. Sylvanas wouldnt harm her even if she dide to, as she would have to face Irina, who was pregnant with the hope of the dragon race. As a dragon, a venerated dragon for that matter, Sylvanas would never be hostile to Irina and definitely not thetters child. Sylvanas would be able to go home with Troy. Camille didnt require anybodys help with raising the child  possibly several children. After all, raising several children was no challenge for Camille. Further, she was still powerful, so what happened before would never happen again.

    As a dragon, Camille had to live with dragons. Camille considered Troy dead since he was a dragon who was clueless about their race. Camille wasnt going to let her daughter be another ignorant Troy. She, therefore, nned to personally raise her daughters child.

    Irina didnt show a delighted expression as her mother did, though. To the contrary, she didnt reveal the gentle look of bliss or joy. She, to the contrary, panicked and was terrified. Irina never thought shed get pregnant but vo. The news wasparable to lightning on a clear day. It was true that she was dedicated to getting pregnant. When she was actually pregnant, though, fear choked her.

    Irina was just an ordinary girl, after all, yet she was abruptly a mother. The sudden good news was perceived as grievous news to her. Irina considered the future to be akin to a drifting and unsettled cloud. She, herself, had no idea where she was headed from there.

    Dont be scared. Dont be scared, Honey. Being pregnant is a most honourable thing. Bing a mother is a great honour and having your own child is a very, very blissful experience. Dont be scared, Irina. Theres no need for you to feel scared. Mommy will be by your side. Mommy will help you raise your child.

    Camille waspletely oblivious of her daughters problem. All women felt that sense of fear upon bing a mother as, no matter how one thought about it, it sounded weird to have a new life in their belly. Their love for their child and their fear for the future left them at their wits end. Having their husband or family by their side was great for the mother during such times.

    Irinas husband still couldnt be considered her husband in all aspects of the meaning of the word. Although he was her childs father, her child may never see their father again, for their father and mother were, in reality, two individuals belonging to twopletely different worlds. However, the child wouldnt be lonely.

    Mom Mom I have to tell King Troy. I have to tell King Troy

    Irina gradually recovered her rationality as she leaned onto her moms chest. With her family present, Irina was no longer so afraid. After all, her mother was an authority on the matter. The first thing that came to Irinas nk mind was him, the childs father, the King of the North of elven origins. She wanted to inform Troy of the joyous news. She wanted to tell him he was the childs father. To a certain degree, he was considered her husband. She, therefore, should inform him of her pregnancy in addition to her mother.

    Camille touched her daughters face. With a softugh, she said, Yes, we should. He is your childs father when ites down to it, after all. Since we have obtained what we were after, we should let Sylvanas and him think about what they want to do in the future. Dont worry, Honey. Troy is unlikely to stay despite this being his child. After all, he and Sylvanas cant consider this ce a haven of beautiful memories.

    Camille never expected her life to be fraught with extreme highs and lows. Just an hour ago, she was thinking about how reluctant she was to die to Slyvanas. She thought about drugging Troy to make him infatuated with her daughter to protect herself. Before the day was over, her position, rtive to Sylvanas, had been reversed. Even if Sylvanas woke up at this point, her first reaction wouldnt be to seek vengeance but to discuss who the child would belong to. Sylvanas would even remain there for some time for the childs sake. In fact, she may even choose to not return.

    Everything was fine as long as they had the child. Everything would be fine. After all, everything that took ce was for the sake of the childs birth. Everybody would be willing to let grudges slide once she notified the parties involved of Irinas pregnancy. In short, the matter had essentially been settled.

    Camille didnt make it home in time. Thus, she gave Irina her check-up outdoors. She pulled her daughter up. Irina still had quite a decent amount of vigour, but she would soon be weak and tired, subsequently reluctant to move about. That would also be when she was most vulnerable since she couldnt do much when pregnant.

    Lets go home. Lets go home. Tell Troy about this, and wake up Sylvanas. We need to have another family meeting. We have obtained everything we wanted now. Its time we apologise to our two guests. Regardless of the circumstances, we shouldnt have done that.

    Mm!

    Irina looked at her belly that had yet to bulge and gently touched it. Once her initial fear settled, she felt the joy of bing a mother and informing her husband. She couldnt resist the urge to imagine how Troy would react upon learning of her pregnancy. She wondered if hedugh with joy or be dumbfounded with surprise. However he reacted would be interesting to her, regardless.

    Irina might have forgotten that she didnt have a husband. Living a life of a husband and wife didnt make the two husband and wife. Their rtionship wasnt bad, but they werent in love. Irina, however, viewed Troy has her husband once she learnt she was pregnant with his child.

    Irina may have mistaken something: being pregnant didnt imply that Troy would fall in love with her, and it definitely wasnt an indicator of him staying with her. Irinas thinking was too nave. She was nave enough to think that the child was their eternity. In reality, her child was just that, a child.

    ===================

    Present time in the cave.

    Puzzled, I asked J, Why are you again?

    I have to say, Irina and Camille did a horrendous job of guarding against thieves. J seemed to be aware Irina wasnt home, which would exin why she didnt knock and, instead, weed herself inside without any qualms. She came straight in, sat down in a chair and checked the ce out with a smile.

    Im not here to see you this time, so dont be so tense. I truly came to see Irina this time. Ah, I must see her. I came to send her an invitation. Our friends birthday ising up soon, so were inviting her toe along.

    J took out an exquisite card from her pocket and handed it to me. She didnt seem to be lying.

    I nodded and then went to grab it. Due to her letting go a bit too soon, nevertheless, I couldnt catch it, leading to it dropping to the ground. The two of us instinctively crouched down to grab it. Our fingers suddenly touched

 Book 15: Chapter 93

    Book 15: Chapter 93

    All right, lets discuss this.

    The huge dragon ced me behind her. The beauty of her crystal-transparent scales couldpare to snowkes. Her scales reflected the light from the snowynd. She stood before the horde of dragons with a cold and stern expression. She wrapped her tail around me. The dragons surrounded us.

    I could tell that the dragons were absolutely hostile. If it wasnt for Irina standing before me, Id already probably be a corpse. Lets rewind a bit to exin how the situation came to be.

    Truthfully, it had nothing to do with me. I swear that it had nothing to do with me. The head that was gnawed off and the corpse that was flung through the air had nothing to do with me. J started it. I was just going to apologise, but she leapt at me, pushed me down and kissed me. I struggled against her butcked the strength to escape. That was when Irina returned. She froze at the sight of us being intimate. Next, she roared and transformed into her dragon form. She gnawed her friends head off and spat it out as if it was a cannon ball.

    Irina guarded my rear. Camille and her squared off against the horde of dragons. Although the dragons were currently on good terms and were aware the race was on the brink of extinction, they wouldnt allow their own kind to kill each other and not speak up; or rather, it was something that couldnt be forgiven.

    Irina roared, J vited my husband. She tried to use force to make my husband submit. I will never allow that. My husband is my husband. I cant forgive betrayal and lying. I killed a woman who seduced my husband. ording to the rules, I should be apuded not met with the hostility you are showing me right now!

    Camille tapped her daughter. In aparatively gentler tone, she exined, This is actually all a misunderstanding. Please listen to my exnation. We will be sure to provide you with a satisfactory answer. This happened because J came to our ce without notifying us prior. She identally came into contact with my daughters husband and got aroused. My daughter cant allow something so offensive to happen. We once lived in the elvennds, so we should all be aware that we have the right to kill her for seducing our daughters husband. As such, both of us are at fault in this incident. If you must name a mistake, it would be that J cant trespass into our property due to curiosity.

    Youre right.

    Camille was considered simrly to an elder. At present, the horde of dragons didnt n to attack us yet, so you could say they still obey their elderesque figure.

    I tensely watched the horde of dragons. A big horde of dragons came knocking not long after Irina killed J. It was the first time Irina furiously brought me outside to confront them. She didnt show any signs ofpromise.

    From among the horde, one of the dragons nced at the corpse on the ground: Youre right. If my daughter initiated it by trying to steal Troy, then it is a matter of course for Irina to kill her. However, do you truly believe that to be the case? Irina can kill my daughter. If they duelled and I saw J get killed, I wouldntin, but is that really what happened? Irinaunched a surprise attack on my daughter when she hadnt even transformed into her dragon form. Do you not think that Irina isnt at fault? The real reason Im angry is because she sneak attacked my daughter!

    Meanwhile, I was thinking, Have you any idea how ridiculous you sound? You dont care about your daughters life but how she died? Frankly, Im the biggest victim here. I was pushed down without knowing anything. A female dragon pushed me down and almost raped me. Is nobody going tofort me? Why do I have to go through this when I didnt do anything? Js death has nothing to do with me. I didnt attack or seduce her.

    Camille and her daughter exchanged nces. It seemed that theint was truly a problem. How one died appeared to be connected to a familys honour. Camille answered, Youre right, and I admit it. My daughter was too infuriated, admittedly, so she attacked without requesting a duel first. In saying that, it definitely doesnt qualify as a despicable and shameless sneak attack. We are to me, and we admit it. So, instead of trying to determine who has more fault to be med for, how about we think about how to resolve this? We cant waste a single drop of dragon blood now. Lets not have any more conflicts.

    I didnt know what exactly the horde of dragons wanted, but I couldnt help shuddering due to the way they kept scanning me. Last time, I had Dragon Mom, so I wasnt afraid. She wasnt around this time, while I couldnt help but feel that they wanted toy their hands on me.

    The dragons exchanged eye-contact and then turned back to Camille. They appeared to agree that the dragon race couldnt lose any more of their own kind to internal warfare. The leader spoke up: In our opinion, you cannot hog Troy, understand? Troy was Queen Dowager Sylvanas gift for us to begin with, but hes been living at your ce for too long. Troy doesnt belong to you. He belongs to the entire dragon race. We request that you hand him over.

    I froze. I never expected me to be their target. I thought theyd fight with Camille and Irina.

    I pondered, But what do they want me for? Wait

    I recalled Moms younger brother and shivered. I could virtually see the future all of a sudden. I fearfully looked at Irina and Camille. Interpretation of my gaze: You cant hand me over. If you hand me over, Ill be reduced to a ything. Im treated as a normal individual right now, but these dragons have nothing to do with me. Theyll rape me just as J tried to! I dont want to leave this ce!

    Irina spread her wings then looked at the horde with a fierce gaze and roared before Camille could reply: Thats impossible! Troy is my husband! How can I share my husband with you?! Hes my husband, my only husband. I will never hand him over! Thats impossible!

    It was clear that Irina was ready to fight to the bitter end. If Irina wasnt the one who imprisoned me, Id be touched.

    Camille quickly pulled her daughter back. With a smile, she replied, I can understand what you mean. Indeed, Troy is, at current, thest male dragon that we know of. I know you all want to sleep with him. Unfortunately, Troy is already with my daughter. We follow monogamy practices. There will not be any sharing, so youre better off asking for something else. I promise to do my best to satisfy any other request. As for Troy, he is off limits. Hes not mine but my daughters. You just witnessed my daughters stance on the matter.

    We want Troy.

    The horde of dragons gazes stopped on me, causing me to shudder and start fearing for my life. Irina hid me behind her even more carefully and guarded me with her tail. She responded, I told you, not possible. Troy is my husband. I wont hand him over. Thats impossible.

    Someone in the horde yelled, Dont you think youre incredibly sly? Hes the only male dragon, yet you arranged for him to stay at your ce since that night. You never asked for our opinion. You selfishly hogged the male dragon Queen Dowager Sylvanas brought to us without discussing it with us. You never respected us. You selfishly embezzled a treasure without ever considering us! If you had discussed Troys arrangement with us from the start, this wouldnt have happened! You privately got married without our permission. We object to this marriage!

    The leader of the horde seemed to get a shot of courage. She eximed, Thats right. Youre not husband and wife! Also, you hogged Troy. Troy wasnt yours to begin with. He was a gift Sylvanas gave our race, yet you two hogged him. Weve already shown the utmost leniency. We never made any outrageous demands. We merely want to take back whats ours. We want to take back what you embezzled!

    Troy is not your asset!! Hes my husband! Sylvanas and Troy chose to live with us! Thats not our fault! Moreover, we never embezzled him! Didnt we notify you before I married him?! Why didnt youin then?!

    That was a notification, not a discussion. You had already settled on it and merely notified us! Thats called monopolising, not discussion!! In short, we need Troy. We want Troy. Thats our bottom line! We wont make apromise!!

    I will never hand you my husband! If you want to take him by force, Ill give you the same treatment as her! Try me if you doubt me! Irina fearlessly thundered at the horde. At the same time, she shed her teeth to make herself appear fierce.

    I nkly stood behind Irina. I admit that I was very touched by the fact that Irina wouldnt back down when protecting me, but but the one thing I had to gripe about was, could somebody ask for my opinion? I was being treated as if I wasnt alive. Dont go treating me as amodity!

 Book 15: Chapter 94

    Book 15: Chapter 94

    I didnt think it had anything to do with me. Actually, itd be more urate to say that Irina and the horde of dragons gave me no chance of participating in it. They bickered over who I belonged to, yet nobody ever asked for my input.

    Irina pulled me behind her and fiercely red at the horde of dragons before her. The dragons didnt retreat. Instead, they bent over, which was obviously them poising themselves to attack. They all knew Irina wasnt joking. Irina could gnaw her good friends head off without any remorse, so she could gnaw their necks off all the same. That was why all of them were vignt. Although female dragons didnt crave battle as much as male dragons, they were dragons without a doubt. Therefore, their battles could be just as brutal.

    Everyone, everyone, please calm down. Irina, you dont have to take such an extreme stance. Lets think this over properly. Calm down. Were all dragons. Were all friends and family. Weve never fought each other before, so we dont have to now, either. What is there that we cannot discuss? Seeing that the dragons were about to be engulfed in internal conflict, Camille swiftly stepped up with a smile to resolve it.

    Camille pushed Irina behind her using her wings and indicated for her not to speak using her gaze. Irina grumpily stepped back. She turned around and pulled me into her embrace. I nkly looked at her. She hugged me the same way as in the past, but it was the first time I saw such an affectionate look in her eyes, startling me.

    I had never seen Irina with such an affectionate gaze before. Luckily, though, it wasnt that savage, possessive, yandere gaze. It was closer to affection. It was the look a wife looked at her husband she deeply loved when they were newlyweds. However, her love was frankly a little burdensome.

    I havent done anything recently thats worth her loving me so deeply, have I? Did I do something? I asked myself.

    I wont let them take you. Irina licked my face then snuggled up to me. Then she looked at the horde of dragons, but didnt speak for the meantime.

    Camille did her best to converse with the horde: Please calm down, everyone. Please calm down. I know what you want, but havent we been fine without for so long without a male dragon? We can still take it. Nevertheless, I can swear on my name that these two are truly in love. The two of them are not forced together due to a secret or scheme. They are truly in love. Do you want to destroy their romance? Thats wrong. Love is innocent; it needs to be protected!

    We acknowledge that love is great. Having said that, is this really the right time to be speaking of love? Your daughter took the only male dragon when he belongs to us. You brought him to your side under the guise of protection and care. Then, you suddenly dered they were getting married. A child has now died as a result of this. Tell me, should you notpensate us?!

    These are two different matters! Troys romance with my daughter has nothing to do with J, does it?! If thats what you want to talk about, fine. Irina identally killed her because she thoughtlessly trespassed into our property. Were very apologetic about it, but that doesnt mean Irina was wrong! Would you not get angry if you saw a woman on top of your husband?

    Thats not the problem here. Additionally, your matters caused an innocent girl to lose her life. Your usation of us going overboard is whats overboard here. You can use us of being unreasonable if you please. That doesnt change the fact that you, our elder, was selfish enough to monopolise Troy. Hes not exclusive to you. Troy should be our races treasure. Since you want to revive the race, you should hand him over!

    Its true that I really want to revive our dragon race, but the key here is that Irina and Troy are in love. Moreover, youre not even interested in reviving our race. You just want to fulfil your lust! Youll end up killing Troy! Troy may be a pure-blooded dragon, but he cant handle so many of you! Youll kill him! Have you forgotten how our dragon race was destroyed?!

    Thats still not a reason for Irina to hog him! Why were they able to fall in love? It was because they were able to meet. You want to manipte him to set it into stone! You just want to selfishly control him by your side! As opposed to saying you want to revive the dragon race, its more urate to say that you want to revive your family, alone, and thats it!

    The furious dragons began to encroach upon us step by step. The development between me and Irina apparently infuriated the dragons to a serious degree. With that said, they couldnt unleash their suppressed anger yet due to Camille. Irina killed a dragon, which gave them an excuse to start the fiasco. Furthermore, they had no intention of backing down. As they said, they wanted me. I had to be handed over; otherwise, they wouldnt back down.

    Everyone, everyone, calm down. Calm down. Wait, okay? Wait. We need to rediscuss who Troy belongs to. Lets discuss it properly. We cant have any internal fighting. Our race is already on the cusp of extinction. If we fight amongst ourselves now, we will only continue to wither away. Therefore, calm down, everyone. Calm down, all right?! eximed Camille, who retreated a little. I noticed her expression be stern. She looked at her daughter and then me. She then faced back to the horde of dragons and went on, Ill go call Sylvanas, all right? Sylvanas is Troys mother and a venerated pure-blooded dragon. We have to ask for her input on the matter, all right? Wait for now. Wait, all right?!

    The horde hesitated. Camille felt relieved. It seemed that the horde of dragons was still aware of the concept called boundaries. While Camille and Irina couldnt stop their fury, Sylvanas could. Sylvanas was a pure-blooded descendant; hence, their difference in strength was worlds apart. If Sylvanas was enraged, she could easily wipe out all the dragons present.

    Camille spun around. Fortunately, the dragons were still unaware of Sylvanas condition. Sylvanas was able to overrule them. The problem was that she was stitose. Camille needed to make an antidote first. However, Camille had to ensure that the horde didnt lose it while she was busy concocting the antidote.

    I will go and call her. Wait here for me, stated Camille.

    Camille had to stall for time and get Sylvanas toe out. Sylvanas was the key to resolving the conflict. If Sylvanas didnt wake up, the dragons would swarm the two and take Troy. Nobody could say for sure if hed evenst for a day.

    Irina, do not aggravate them. Theyve already lost theyre minds. Theyrepletely nuts now. If you aggravate them, Troy will be in danger, so stay here. I cant let them know about Sylvanas condition. Itll be even more dangerous, otherwise. You two stay here and dont get worked up, understood?

    Irina gave a small nod. Just when Camille turned around, a dragon stepped out from behind and shouted, Stop! You cant have us wait here. If you donte back after a long time, what do we do?!

    All right, then, answered Camille. She went back into her house and came out with a small hourss. She set it on the ground: I promise toe out before all the sand falls, all right? I promise toe out.

    All right.

    The horde finally calmed down. The hourss was ced between our two factions. I watched the sand pour down. It poured very quickly, so I couldnt help but feel I was in great danger. I wasnt convinced Camille woulde out in time, and I didnt have the foggiest clue as to what I was going to be subjected to.

    The dragons opposite us sat down. They silently watched us. They didnt show any dangerous behaviour, but I was still scared of their intense gazes, especially when the hourss could determine my fate. I could practically hear the sound of the sand.

    Irina obediently followed orders. Her gaze brimmed with rage and savageness, but she didnt provoke them. Instead, she protected me. It was one dragon against another. I gently pressed my hand onto her tail. While nkly looking in the hordes direction, I asked, What do they want to do with us?

    Irina bit down on her lip. She lowered her head to look at me. Her eyes were filled with sweet love. In a soft voice, she replied, Long-story short, nothing you want to experience. Didnt I tell you? Not everybody knows how to control themselves. If they take you away, youll never be able toe back. Also, I initially wanted to tell you this in an official situation. King Troy Perhaps you are unaware but I am pregnant. I am pregnant with our child now.

    What?!

    A dragons patience erupted before I could shout. Dumbfounded, I looked in the direction I heard the voice. The dragon crushed the hourss with her w. Scowling, she unleashed a breath of hot air as she thundered, We cant wait any longer! She hasnte out after so long. Im sure Sylvanas isnt inside! Shes lying to us!! Shes always been lying to us!! Lets go!! The male dragon should be ours!! Hes not exclusive to them! Hes ours!!

 Book 15: Chapter 95

    Book 15: Chapter 95

    It was the first time I bore witness to such a brutal war. The dragons soared in the skies. They were so densely packed together that the sight resembled dark clouds covering sky. Following their incensed roars would be a rain of bloody scales as well as wounded dragons grimacing as they smashed into the ground. Blood poured from the sky. The dragons battle was simple, yet savage. There was no chance to spit fire or ice because they didnt fight a long distance battle. Dragons were also wild beasts. Their fighting method was biting and ripping with their ws.

    Irina fearlessly charged at the horde to fight them, while all I could do was quake at the entrance of the cave. I very much wanted to help her, but their fight was nothing short of a battle between gods to me. My dragon scales that I took pride in were frail to them, as my scales could only be considered halfplete; theycked the density of a true dragons scale. My magic couldnt hurt them and neither did des. Furthermore, it couldnt be any simpler for them to kill me. It wasnt a battle I could partake in. It was a battle between dragons; not a human war.

    I couldnt even talk them out of it, as they wouldnt even give me their attention. I kept my eyes on Irina, who was in the middle of the horde, the entire time. Irina was different to other dragons. She was more transparent than they were in terms of appearance. That said, she wasnt her usual gentle and soft self in battle. She was akin to a crazed soldier. She roared as she attacked the dragons around her. They were all her former neighbours and friends. On the battlefield, they were her nemeses.

    Irina bit the dragons around her without caring about the fact that she, too, was bleeding from injuries. She was smothered with blood. It was impossible for her to tell if she was looking at herself or her opponent.

    Irina bit the neck of another dragon. Irina ignored her opponents cries and chomped her neck off. The dragon let out one final cry of pain before copsing to the ground. Her blood sprayed as if a tornado hit, leaving a sickening stench into the air. A dragon bit Irinas leg from behind. Irina mercilessly kicked the dragon in the eye, stabbing her w through her eyes. Irina pulled her opponents eyeball straight out of her head. However, the dragon didnt release her despite crying out. Soon enough, a second dragon bit Irinas other leg. Irina desperately attempted to break free, but the horde didnt let the opportunity slip. They approached her from two sides and bit her wings. Irina struggled with all her might as she cried out, but it was a simple matter for them to bite one of her wings off with their sharp teeth that cut as smooth as butter. Irina lost her bnce in the air. A dragon next to her mercilessly wounded her with her sharp ws before another group smashed her down to the ground.

    As one would expect, Irina couldnt defeat them. Sheunched off for my sake and managed to kill three, but nheless, ended up being knocked to the ground. She patheticallynded on the ground. Owing to her wing being bit off, blood was spraying all over the ce. The horde let out a victory cry and then dove down to go after Irina.

    Dont! Stop! Noo!! I dont know where I got the courage from, but I rushed over to Irinas arms and shouted.

    Irina shouted out to me with a mouth full of blood, Donte out!! Donte out! Dont! Troy! Youll get hurt if youe out!! Hurry and run!

    I cant watch you be ripped apart!

    The hordended down next to us. The leader spat out a mouthful of blood and a few scales that came off Irina along with it. Her blood and scalesnded down in front of me. Irina desperately tried to get up, but a huge chunk of flesh was missing from her legs. Thus, standing was impossible. The wounds were so deep that her bones were visible. Her wing had also been torn off. She, therefore, had no means of standing. Despite that, however, she faced the horde and belted, If you dare touch him, Ill kill the lot of you! I swear I will! If you dare touch my husband, Ill kill all of you!

    Hmph.

    The dragons wouldnt be intimidated of a dragon who could no longer stand. The leader stomped onto Irinas wound. I distinctly heard the sound of her bones breaking. Irina convulsed and winced. The dragon coldly looked at me and then pressed me down onto the ground with a single w. She turned her head to face the horde and said, Since he cant transform into a dragon, we will need to revert to our elven forms. This mother and daughter pair tricked us and hogged our resource. We, consequently, have no obligation to respect her love. This male dragon is our hope. Lets try him. Its been a long time since west experienced it. Lets enjoy ourselves this time.

    The horde of dragons reverted to their elven forms and restrained me on the ground. A dragons strength wasnt your average idea of strong. Irina desperately wriggled and cried out. There were still a few dragons who didnt revert to their human form. Instead, they stepped on Irina and forced her to look in our direction. Irina despairingly watched.

    I resisted with all my might in an attempt to push the dragon off. She resembled an ordinary female elf, but I didnt enjoy her straddling me.

    Am I going to be raped by this dragon? I worried.

    Irina would get aroused, too, but she never forced herself on me. It wasnt a nice experience. It was terrifying. Would you be happy to see someone straddle you, tear your clothes and belt off, exposing your entire body and then rubbing you up and leaving your body smothered in a sticky liquid?

    The dragon on top of me couldnt contain herself anymore. Moreover, she was a female dragon who hadnt touched a male in a long time. My body odour was an aphrodisiac to them. In saying that, I wasnt a woman. You cant rape me whenever you want, I silently raged. I was about to die from fear. Was she naked? Check. Big breasts? Check. But there was no way I could get it up in that situation!

    She licked her lips. She seemed slightly disappointed. She teased my chest with her hand. She then turned and bit me. I groaned in a stifled voice. The sudden warmth and oppressive feeling caused me to shudder. The dragon in front of me had a prominent scent, but it was different to Irinas pure scent. The particr dragon had a strong scent that nigh knocked me out cold. Additionally, she started despite me not yet being erect. Clear drops of liquidnded on my face and in my mouth.

    I didnt know why my body was reacting in spite of me not wanting it. I could feel my body temperature rising. I suddenly realised the ingredient used in the drug that took away my conscious was Irinas holy water. This dragons bodily secretions were effective on me, too.

    Dont! No! Please No!! You can kill me, but please dont do this! Dont do this to him, I beg you. Dont do this to him I beg you Spare my husband. Please Mom Mom!! Mom!! Mom!! pleaded Irina.

    Irina couldnt do anything, but watch me be vited. The dragon next to her firmly kept her pinned down. Big droplets of blood dripped onto the ground. She squirmed and tragically cried as she pleaded the dragons.

    You and your mom tricked us. You deserve this punishment! Watch on! Watch on as we ravage your husband! You tried to hog what was ours, so you have to bear the consequences of provoking us!

    The dragons didnt show any hesitation. They totally ignored Irinas cries. Irina wailed as she desperately tried to reach for me with her hand. She cried my name over and over.

    You may say youre against this, but look, isnt it standing up? A male is a male at the end of the day. You cant resist.

    I lost control of my body. Her liquid on me had virtually erased all of my rationality and resolve. In the end, I got an erection. Satisfied, the dragon turned around. She aligned herself and sat down on my spear. She let out an ecstatic moan and then tightly gripped my chest.

    I couldnt resist. My hands are forced to the ground and immobilised. If I dared to struggle, Id probably have my legs snapped and then be pinned back to the ground. I turned my head to hopelessly look at Irina.

    Irina looked back at me roared. That was when the dragon next her to thundered, Shut up!! Youre being pesky!

    Perhaps it was because they saw theirpanion enjoying herself with delightful moans that they felt somewhat irritated, which led to her not being able to put up with Irinas cries. They rolled Irina over and stomped on her belly.

    I gripped the dragon next to me and belted, Stop!! Stop!! Dont do that to her!! Dont!! Irina is pregnant! Please! Illply with all your requests, so stop it!!

    The dragon atop me wore on a grave expression. She looked over to the dragons stomping Irina. She then turned back and choked me. Tone cold, she warned, Who cares? You just need to have another child with me. Who cares about Irina? Im warning you. Dont make a sound, or Ill strangle you!!

    You You I stuttered.

    Shut up!! Youre just a tool. Since youre tool, just focus on serving me. Now shut up!!

 Book 15: Chapter 96

    Book 15: Chapter 96

    Irina curled up on the ground. She was in so much pain that she could barely breathe. Her body gently trembled, as she didnt have enough strength to be convulsing. Her breathing almost came to a halt. Her scales on her were particrly clear. If it wasnt for the blood still spilling down, you would be able to see all of the blood on her.

    Her belly throbbed. The pain felt simr to scrunching up her nerves one by one and then ripping them apart. Dragons were wild beasts; when wild beasts live out in the wild, they wouldnt fuss over such a minor wound. Therefore, kicking Irinas gut would usually be of no significance, but for some reason, the pain was practically enough to make her pass out.

    Irina panicked in her mind: No way. No way. I cant have a miscarriage No way Ive only just gotten pregnant. My dragon egg has yet to take form. Its just a collection of mana at the moment. Mana cant be destroyed by something physical, so there shouldnt be any reason to fear a miscarriage.

    Why, though, does it hurt so much? Why? Why does it hurt so much? What exactly happened? Its not just my belly that hurts, but my heart, as well. I have to watch on as my husband is vited before my eyes, not to mention that Im pregnant with his child. Im his wife, yet I cant do anything when my husband is being vited. My husband is in so much despair and suffering, yet I cant do anything. As his wife, this makes me feel as though my heart is being shattered to pieces.

    Mom is still inside. She has no idea what happened. It takes time for Mom to make a drug. Unfortunately, Queen Sylvanas wont be able to get up without it. In other words, there wont be anybody who cane to our rescue.

    Tr- Tr Troy Troy my husband

    Irina powerlessly extended her hand out in Troys direction. All that she could now see through her blurry vision were her tears, a lifeless gaze and her husband reaching out to her. He wasnt aplete dragon. He was just an ordinary elf. The strength he possessed wasnt worth mentioning, yet he rushed out in front of a horde of dragons for her sake.

    Its all because Im useless. Its all because Im useless. Its all because Im useless. Its all because Im useless. I couldnt even protect the man I love. I cant even protect my child and husband. What can I do? Im so useless. What can I stand alone as Mom can? I truly dont have the right to be a mother. Irina loathed herself.

    Your time is up, isnt it? Im next. Far out, I have to wait again every time, said a dragon.

    Nothing we can do about it. Theres only one of him. Just make do with it. Hes not bad, though. I have to say that young men are amazing. Young men have more energy. This feels pretty good,mented another dragon.

    I lied on the ground and spaced out. I was no longer willing to resist. It didnt feel that good, but I was out of energy. My conscious was fading. I finally understood why Mommy Sylvanas young brother died from gang rape. The dragons had no self-restraint. They continued to constantly and wildly rock their hips atop me. Moreover, they got aroused and licked me all over. They even pulled my scales off. I was left bloodied, since they stabbed me through my scales using their ws. Further, dragons were creatures that could absorb more mana, so I didnt get any rest. Normally speaking, I wouldnt be injured by expending things within me. What caused me to be injured were mana problems. Without mana, I became weak, very weak. Nevertheless, the dragons absorbed my mana, yet my body showed no signs of tiring out due to my aroused state. Male elves could attract female elves, but it also worked vice versa. I couldnt escape, unless I died. I was stuck there, otherwise.

    How ironic was it that I managed to extend my life by receiving the blood of a dragon, yet was dying to dragons? I couldnt feel a shred of strength left in my body. My brain was unable to function. As a matter of fact, I couldnt even lift my head. I was relegated to looking in one direction. My tears welled up in my eyes. I looked at Irinas look of despair and anguish. She desperately reached for me with her hand despite her only having ws that were almost utterly destroyed. The sight of her was really agonising.

    My hips were finally released. As soon as the dragon straddling me got off, another came over and touched my face. She forcibly turned my face to face her. She looked into my listless eyes and then gave me a firm p across the face. She shouted, Look at me! Look at me! Look at me!! Im the one on top of you right now! You soon wont be able to see Irina again! Look at me!!

    I nonchntly looked at her. Unfortunately, before I could get a clear view of her face. A trail of hot mes set half of her body aze. Her burnt corpse lingered on top of me for a moment. It emitted the rancid smell of being burnt and then flopped to the side with a heavy thud. The bloody and burnt dragon emitted a high-pitched groan. The horde of dragons screamed. They quickly took off, ascending into the air and looking in a particr direction.

    How dare you hurt my son?!! How dare you hurt him?!! brayed Sylvanas.

    A humungous ck dragon took flight. She faced the sky and roared. Her roar could virtually shatter the lungs of those who were caught in it. She red at the horde of dragons with her golden eyes that looked as though they were bleeding. The horde of dragons was startled. They, in fact, almost fell from the sky. Dragon Mom was significantly physicallyrger than the horde. They were mere insects in the presence of a noble dragon.

    Im going to kill you all! Im going to kill you all!! Nobody is to hurt my son! Nobody!!

    Dragon Mom roared at the horde. The humungous ck dragon, who appeared as if she represented the ck tornado of death, began to rip them apart forthwith.

    Mom Mom

    Irina finally reverted to her elven form. Despite that, her arm didnt grow back. She was left with a wound that was dripping with blood where her arm was supposed to be. I looked around. Her exquisite transparent w wasnt too far from me. I turned around. My empty body felt as if it wasnt mine. My brain yelled at me to crawl over and pick it up, but my body wouldnt conform to mymand.

    Camille ran over to her daughter. She tightly hugged her daughter in tears. Irina had done her absolute best. She did her absolute best against the horde of dragons that attacked us. She powerlessly curled up in her moms embrace, desperately tried to reach for me with her remaining hand and she continued murmuring, Mom, Mom, save him save him Please Save him

    I mustered up every single muscle fibre in my body to move. Every centimetre I crawled was torture. I just needed to crawl dozens of short centimetres, yet it felt as if I was trying to reach the unreachable sky. Overhead were flying scales and raining blood. There was white, and there was ck.

    I looked up to see the horde of dragons fighting Dragon Mom with all they had. Dragon Mom, who resided in the desert all her life, was far stronger than the group dragons who transformed into elves to live in the elven forest. However, the ck dragon was weaker than usual. Perhaps it was due to her being bed ridden for so long. As such, I could feel that while Moms attacks were ferocious and effective, the horde seemed to be able to catch her off guard to bite her. Dragon Moms body looked slightly stiff. There was an obvious degree of sluggishness when she turned.

    This cant go on. Dragon Moms stamina wontst. Shes currently running off adrenaline, so shes not saving any stamina. If she continues fighting at this pace, shell be taken down by the horde. The silver dragon has to take care of Irina. She, therefore, cant fight! What do I do? What else can I do? Can Dragon Momst? She must; else, were all doomed. Dragon Mom has to be able to hang in there! I thought.

    Suddenly, I heard the sound of horse hooves behind me. The dragons suddenly changed. They were surrounding the ck dragon and locked in battle before, but they were incarcerated by something all of a sudden. Panicking, they tried to escape the iron cage that descended from the sky to no avail. Dragon Mom, however, wasnt affected. She stayed in the sky and looked down at the dragons below who had been contained.

    I heard a familiar voice from behind.

    Hurry up and get over there!! Hurry and go hack those dragons apart! eximed Mommy Vyvyan, in an anxious and angry voice.

    I dont need you to tell me that! responded Elizabeth.

    A white lightning bolt zipped past me. A long sabre I was familiar with revealed itself from its sheath. A cold and terrifying de rushed toward the contained dragons. Dragons were impervious to magic, but that didnt mean that they couldnt be contained with magic barriers. It shouldve been very difficult for Vyvyan, who virtually had perfect control of mana, to create a cage to capture dragons, as they werent clustered together. Dragon Mom had them all gathered up, though, allowing Vyvyan to bring them all under control.

    Its all right. Its all right now, my Prince. Its all right now.

    I was held in a tight embrace. I could hear murmurs. Lucia held my head up to her face and rubbed it. Nier ran up to me and knelt down to caress my face. She held my hand. I looked at my wives with surprise. I nkly asked, How how. did you

    The White Deer King. It was the White Deer King. The White Deer King found us and led us here. Im so d, Your Majesty. Im so d we made it. We made it. Im so d youre all right. Dont worry now. Leave the rest to us. I guarantee there wont be any surviving dragons! Not one!!

 Book 15: Chapter 97

    Book 15: Chapter 97

    I must say, Mommy Vyvyan was different to the horde of dragons. The dragons continuously absorbed my mana, while Mommy Vyvyan could bestow me with mana. Though she, too, was straddling my hip, I could feel a gentle and warm sensation that gave me an urge to tear up.

    Mommy Vyvyan gently ran her slender fingers across my face and gave me a teary lip kiss. Elves mana was transferred via body fluids. She refilled my dry mana stores. She shifted her lips away from mine. Her tears fell pit pat onto my face. She gently caressed my face with her fingers. I could feel her bitter tears slowly coursing down my face. I felt Moms cold lips, but I didnt want to say anything, not that I could anyway. I was too tired. It was the first time I had felt so tired in Mommy Vyvyans arms. I really wanted to just pass out in them forever.

    Mommy Vyvyan gave me a firm hug. Heartbroken, she whimpered, Son Son Mommy told you not to get too close to dragons and not trust them. Why didnt you listen to Mommy? If Mommy didnt make it here in time, you really wouldve been ravaged to death, Son Son Mommy is heartbroken to see you in this shape

    Mom

    I gently hugged Mommy Vyvyan back and curled up in her embrace. She tightly hugged me with an aching heart just as she did in the past. She pressed my head to her chest and stroked my head with slow and deliberate strokes. I was honestly so, so tired. It truly felt amazingly blissful and warm in Mommy Vyvyans embrace.

    While tightly hugging Mom, I softly muttered, Mom Im so tired Im so tired

    Mom stroked my head and bit my ear. Next to my ear, she softly replied, Mommy knows, Mommy knows. Mommy is right here. Sleep. Have a sleep in Mommys arms. Its all right. Its all right. Its all over now. Its all over now. Son, have a good sleep in Mommys arms. Mommy will always be by your side. Mommy will protect you from your side. Sleep.

    Mommy Vyvyan hugged me as if she was hugging an infant and hummed a soothing song in a soft voice next to my ear.

    This must be an elven song, I guess. Moms embrace is still as warm and gentle as always, but it feels distant to me. How long has it been since Ist slept in Mommy Vyvyans arms? How long as it been that I havent been by my moms side? I wondered.

    I couldnt remember, as I gradually fell asleep. Mommy Vyvyans body was akin to a poison to me. It was beautiful and intoxicating, yet could erase any will to fight. I didnt want to put on a tough front anymore. I just wanted a good rest.

    Is she all right? asked Lucia, eyes on Irina, who was lying on the bed and taking slow breaths.

    Irinas face was white as a sheet, but her arm had been reattached, and she was no longer in critical condition. However, Camille looked as though she was dead, as she nkly looked in a particr direction.

    Its all over, Camille mumbled repetitively, eyes lifeless.

    Sylvanas had always been under the control of her drug, yet Sylvanas didnt say anything to Camille. In fact, she didnt show any animosity. She just hugged Camille as she looked at her.

    Its all right. Its all right. She can have another. She can have another.

    While Sylvanas said that, she, too, was in writhing in pain when she looked at the crushed egg before her eyes. Nobody expected that the egg had taken form. Usually, a dragon egg wouldnt turn into an egg inside a dragons body within such a short time frame. Unfortunately, the violent dragons crushed it with their beating. Irina didnt actually suffer grievous wounds, since dragons possessed powerful life forces; however, the dragon egg was utterly destroyed.

    The future of the dragon race, their entire future and their hope at revival had been reduced to a shattered dragon egg. That was the shattered future Camille and Sylvanas saw.

    Although their husband had a child with another woman during their absence, Lucia and Nier were out of energy to be mad. After all, they knew the reason behind it. Their husband was forced into it. He was forced against his will. Nheless, the child was now no more. The dragon egg had been crushed to fragments, including the liquid inside. The liquid was probably the future dragon.

    Not only was the dragon egg gone, but so was the dragon race. The dragons living in the forest had be corpses lying out in the wild. Elizabeth had no cares to give for those who pleaded for mercy. She beheaded even the wounded. Elizabeth had a habit of going the extra mile with her kills. Whether they were dead or not, none of the dragons had their heads still attached.

    The dragon race could finally be considered totally extinct. Elizabeth ughtered all of the dragons residing in the forest. The race that originally had a chance of revival had been exterminated. Camille had ensured the future of the race, but that had all turned to despair. She nkly raised her head, but couldnt see anything. There was no future to be seen.

    There were only three remaining dragons: Camille, Irina and Sylvanas. How were the three going to revive their race? Dragons, themselves, struggled to get pregnant, yet the dragons destroyed their own hope.

    Its all right. Its all right. She can have another. She can have another. Irina is still alive and so is my son, which means they can have another child. Theyll have another, stated Sylvanas.

    No, there wont be any more, Nier interjected.

    Nier worshipped Elizabeth, and you could say that she respected Vyvyan. However, she disliked Sylvanas, so she showed thetter no respect. Nier coldly said, She is not my husbands wife. Were his wives. You people want my husband to have a child with another girl in my face? Youre insulting me right in my face!

    This is for our races sake.

    Your race has nothing to do with us and my husband. Furthermore, you dragons are the enemy of elves, arent you? Im sure that Lucia wont support you.

    My stance has nothing to do with past favours or grudges. I just cannot hand over my Prince as his wife. That is impossible.

    Lucia looked at Irina and Camille with a resolute gaze. It was true that Lucia felt some degree of sympathy for Irina given her current state. Regardless, didnt imply that shed allow the girl to stay with her husband. Nier, alone, was enough to put the nail in the coffin. Lucia, too, would never ept this girl.

    That

    Sylvanas awkwardly looked at the two young girls in front of her. The two girls refused to budge. There was no hint that theyd back down. Sylvanas could understand what they were thinking. She couldnt force the two to betray themselves for her own sake. She might have been able to make it work out without the two. Since they had spoken up, she had to take their opinion into ount. If they didnt give their approval, the n had to be scrapped. Nevertheless, giving up now would cost the future of the dragon race.

    Camille and Sylvanas couldnt ept that. Sylvanas looked at the young girl in front of her and then took in a deep breath. She picked up the crushed egg and sticky liquid from Camilles hand. She then turned to Elizabeth. Elizabeth vigntly retreated one step and seemed to be ready to draw her sword. Sylvanas didnt mind. She, instead, said, Elizabeth, lets make a deal.

    Elizabeth vigntly watched Sylvanas as she asked, What?

    Do you want to stay by your sons side for longer? You have the shortest lifespan among the three of us, right? Fundamentally, you would pass away by the time my son bes an adult. How much longer do you have to live? Fifty years? Forty years? We, on the other hand, have hundreds and thousands of years. Do you not want to stay by his side forever?

    Elizabeths gaze wavered ever so slightly. Indeed, that was something that concerned her. The thought shook her. She didnt refuse Sylvanas right away. To the contrary, she silently looked at Sylvanas. Sylvanas knew that she could continue speaking after seeing Elizabeths reaction. She revealed a smile and went on, You could say this crushed egg is a collection of a dragons mana. This is something that even you humans desperately want. This can provide you with mana, and it can allow you to absorb mana as a human, thereby extending your lifespan. The elven spring water can only maintain your appearance. This, on the other hand, can extend your lifespan.

    Elizabeth didnt reply. She just continued looking at Sylvanas. Sylvanas didnt continue speaking, either. Synas just seriously looked at the woman before her. Smiling, she added, But, I cant give you this egg. Youll need to give me an egg.

 Book 15: Chapter 98

    Book 15: Chapter 98

    You shouldnt be able to refuse this condition, right?

    Sylvanasughed in a soft voice. Elizabeth looked at her with a dumbfounded look but didnt respond.

    Nier somewhat nervously looked at Elizabeth. Nier still considered Her Majesty her master. Despite having married Troy, her obedience as a Valkyrie still remained. In other words, should Elizabeth give the order, Nier would have to ept even if she was discontent. Furthermore, Nier wouldnt gripe, for Valkyries didntin. As such, Nier wouldnt even get angry. She just reacted shyly and then looked at her husband and Irina.

    Lucia, on the other hand, wasnt in the same spot. Lucia wasnt a Valkyrie and didnt care for Elizabeths opinion. More importantly, Irina was a dragon, and dragons were her enemy. Therefore, it was impossible for Lucia to ept it. Plus, Lucia would never allow her husband to have a child with yet another woman. If Irina was going to persist with the idea, shed have to step over Lucias corpse.

    I I I cant oppose my sons wish. He needs to agree. Further, even if this has to do with him, you need the approval of his wives for a marriage. They need to give their approval for it to proceed; but nheless, its clear that they dont approve, and so

    Are you sure? Elizabeth, are you fine with not being able to be by your sons side?

    I said, this has nothing to do with me! After Elizabeth yelled, she turned and left, leaving just the sight of a part of her white cloak.

    Sylvanas sighed: Theres still a chance. Theres still a chance.

    There definitely wont be! eximed Troys wives.

    What about if your husband, personally, says that he wants to have a child with Irina? As his wife, will you still oppose him if he says that? asked Sylvanas.

    Sylvanas turned around and left as Elizabeth did. Nier and Lucia exchanged nces. Though the two were firm as revolutionaries just a moment ago, they lost their confidence upon hearing Sylvanas question. Nier and Lucia would never betray their husband and wouldnt believe that hed betray them, but he would always do rather strange things. With that said, the most crucial part was that the two couldnt say anything, for they could refuse the dragons but never their husband. If he truly wanted to have a child with Irina, Nier and Lucia would just have to miserably acknowledge it. Therefore, the two made up their minds to hurry and take him away from the forest. Irina had nothing to do with them; hence, the best result would be if Irina, the silver dragon and Sylvanas, who just left, stayed in the forest forever.

    When I came to, it was already dark. I couldnt see outside from within the cave, but Vyvyan, who was next to me, was asleep. She still had her arms around me to hold me in her tender embrace. It had been a long time since Ist saw the scene of Mommy Vyvyan hugging me. Thest time we were in each others embrace was back in the elven Imperial Capital.

    I hugged Mommy Vyvyan back. She looked at me with her tender blue eyes then touched my back. In an affectionate voice, she questioned, How do you feel, Son? Do you feel as though youve recovered?

    Im all right, Mom. I feel much better after having my mana replenished.

    I didnt feel as empty as I did before. Initially, my body felt as though it had beenpletely drained; hence, I lost the ability to control my body. My mind would yell orders, but my body couldnt budge. I was d I could finally hug Mommy Vyvyan.

    I didnt want to do anything. I just wanted to hug Mom. I imagined Id be reluctant to touch even Nier for a long time from then. It was supposed to feel good, but the crazy way I was abused was no different to catastrophic punishment. I almost died over intercourse. Fortunately, Mommy Vyvyan replenished my mana for me.

    Mommy Vyvyan gave me a kiss on my cheek. Softly, she said, You really are just a child without Mommy, huh? You really never learn how to protect yourself; instead, you go wherever its dangerous. Thats why Mommy told you to never leave your ne. Its an absolute necessity for Mommy to protect you at all times.

    Sorry Mom

    Mommy Vyvyan let out a heavy sigh. She touched my face and said, You apologise every time, which is why Mommy ends up forgiving you every time. How can you expect Mommy to be reassured about you living alone in the North when you do this?

    I promise it wont happen again. That was thest time. I promise.

    You said the same thing when you went to the desert in the Northwest. Theres no such thing as that manyst times.

    Im serious this time.

    Mommy Vyvyan looked into my eyes. I assumed she was reading my mind. I genuinely called it myst time venturing outside of the pce, though. There was nowhere else that I needed to go henceforward, was there? I wanted to spend time living with my moms and wives.

    Come to the elven side to live for some time. It is your hometown, after all. By being there, your mana will also recuperate rapidly. Additionally, thatll make it easier for Mommy to take care of you. What do you think? Son, if youre not well, you wont be able to run the North, would you?

    I dont n to stay for long.

    Two to three weeks will be enough. Mommy also wants to take good care of you. You didnt listen to Mommy and even left your ne behind. Should you notpensate Mommy for making Mommy worry? Mommy Vyvyan sulked. She was my mom, and yet she acted as if she was a young girl I disappointed.

    I chuckled and kissed Mom on her face: All right, then, Mom. Lets do that, then. Its not the wisest decision, but Ill go live in the elvennds for some time.

    I actually wanted my body to heal sooner. The elvennds were more suited for that purpose. In addition, behind the Imperial Pce was the elven spring, which was the source of mana. Id be able to recuperate faster there, indeed. Also, I had been mentally scarred. I wanted to be the Prince who could stay with gentle Mommy Vyvyan and not have to bother with anything for some time.

    Surely everyone  men in particr  would suffer some mental trauma after being gang raped, right? Being pressed to the ground and gang raped by a horde of dragons was a damn nightmare. It was physically and mentally tiring to the point that I bled. It was the cruellest form of torture. I was no longer envious of a harem life. I was happy with two. I couldnt imagine what would happen if I started a harem. I had to give Lucia my gratitude. Not only did she reject me, but she also didnt ask for it, thereby allowing me to survive.

    Mom, what happened afterwards?

    Afterwards? Are you talking about the dragons? Dont worry, Son, all of the dragons are dead. All of them. Elizabeth killed all of them, so you dont need to worry. I told you, the dragons arent trustworthy. See what happened today? To be honest, if what happened didnt take ce after your imprisonment, how would you havee out alive? You definitely wouldve been treated the same way. Fortunately, we arrived in time.

    I felt gratified to hear that the dragons were dead, and I finally felt a breath of relief. I never considered myself a dragon and, therefore, wouldnt be sad over their extermination. Irina and Camille were still alive anyway. Plus, there was still Mommy Sylvanas. That was good enough. The only dragons I needed alive were those who were on my side.

    What about Irina? How is she?

    Are you talking about that young female dragon? Shes all right. We found her arm and reattached it before it decayed. Her body is fine, too The thing is she had a miscarriage. Her dragon egg was crushed. Son, that was your child, wasnt it? Its all right, though. You were forced to have that child anyway. Therefore, dont be upset. You still have your three girls waiting to keep youpany, so theres no need for you to worry whatsoever.

    Vyvyan touched my head. She quickly stroked my head tofort me. I silently nodded. Mommy Vyvyan was right. I was forced to have the child. My feelings for the child werent that deep. I still felt slightly sad, nheless. I wasnt sad because of the child but because of Irina. I, perhaps, had nothing to do with the child, but I genuinely felt sorry for Irina.

    Irina mustve really wanted the child. She invested so much effort all that time. She looked at me in such an affectionate way when she was pregnant, which made me feel sorry for her. I didnt love her. At most, it was just sympathy for the innocent, calm and bright Irina, I guess I really just was somewhat sympathetic

 Book 15: Chapter 99

    Book 15: Chapter 99

    Nier.

    Your Majesty.

    Nier sat up. Elizabeth signalled with her hand for Nier to not stand up. Elizabeth walked over to her and removed her cloak. She used it as a nket then lied down with Nier. Nier trembled as she looked at Elizabeth, who was lying next to her. She desperately wiggled over as she was afraid it was too squishy for her Empress. However, Elizabeth didnt mind. She grabbed Niers hand and, with a smile, said, Its all right, Nier. You dont need to be so tense. Didnt I tell you? Youre now my daughter, since youre my sons wife.

    Your MajestyThisthis Isnt

    While Elizabeth was right in saying that, Nier still struggled toe to terms with it owing to her past. Nier viewed Elizabeth as a noble existence, a holy soul who wasnt to be defiled. Thus, she wasnt to be approached. Nier had starteding into contact more contact with Elizabeth, but she still treated her with her old attitude. She always treated Elizabeth as the Empress and herself as the Valkyrie.

    Its all right. Didnt I say that you were a daughter to me? If you dont want to change, you can, at least, be my daughter in private.

    But but Your Majesty, I

    Its fine. Its fine. My son is sleeping with that woman tonight. If I dont have anybody next to me, I think I might sleepwalk and kill her.

    Elizabeth hugged Nier with a smile. Nier was so frightened that she froze stiff and didnt dare to budge. Tone soft, Elizabeth chuckled: You dont need to be so nervous, Nier. You were once a Valkyrie I trusted, and now youre my daughter-inw who Im proud of. Therefore, theres no need to feel nervous.

    Elizabeth tried to be more intimate with Nier so as to not make her so tense. Elizabeth touched Niers head, and then pulled Nier into her embrace. Her long ck hair covered Nier. Though it appeared to be cosy, Nier was fearfully quivering in her Empresss embrace.

    Elizabeth sighed. With a helpless smile, she said, Sometimes, I envy you so much. Seeing you and Lucia reminds me of myself and Vyvyan back in the day. I dont want to admit it, but I must say that Vyvyan and I were quite close at the time. I was still young back then just as you are now. Before I knew it, Ive be old. Im at the age where I emotionally sigh when watching you young ones.

    In the past, I didnt feel I was old. After all, I had lots and lots of things to do at the time. I, therefore, didnt have the spare time to repent and redress my errors. When my son returned to me, though, I realised I was old. I realised that my son hade of age. Since he was so old now, that meant that I was old.

    Elizabeth then gently caressed Nier before going on in a tender tone: I really am quite jealous of you. Im jealous you get to live together with my son and apany him into old age. I want to be with him, as well. Im a failure of a mother. I was never there for my son in the past eighteen years. How much longer will I get to spend by his side? I wasted eighteen years of my life. How many more eighteen years do I have left in me? Im human; I cantpare to Vyvyan.

    Your Majesty enunciated Nier. Even if Nier was hypothetically idiotic, she could understand what Elizabeth was implying with her story. She smiled helplessly: Your Majesty, if you mean for me to approve of the suggestion, you just need to tell me. I am a Valkyrie, after all. I will never defy your orders, so you have no need to worry. I may be unhappy about it, but nheless respect and admire you. Therefore, I will definitely obey yourmand.

    If I did that, I wont be happy in spite of obtaining what I want. If you werent married to my son, I wouldnt feel so guilty. As I initially said, youre no longer a Valkyrie to me. Youre my daughter. Thats why I need to properly discuss this with you. Youre my sons wife, which is why I dont hope for this to impact your love with my son. It would be for the best for you two to be together forever. This I hope you wont consider this from the perspective of a Valkyrie, but as a wife, my sons wife. I want you to consider this as my daughter-inw.

    Elizabeth then touched Niers head. She softly continued, This is very unreasonable, I understand that; I guess you could call it my wilful desire. I no longer have anything else that I desire. All I want is time. Only by having enough time can I continue stay by my sons side. Ive lost eighteen years. I dont have many eighteen years. I truly want to spend more time with my son. I really do.

    I understand now.

    Nier looked at Elizabeths face and gave a slow nod. Although Elizabeths request was outrageous, no doubt, Nier understood Elizabeths true feelings. Elizabeth truly wanted the dragon egg. She was neither a dragon nor an elf. Humans had very short lifespans. Life was so short in front of a humans loved one. As the Empress, Elizabeth had never pleaded anybody, but she literally prostrated herself in despair before Nier that day. As a former Valkyrie, Nier couldnt refuse her.

    Nier was upset about it, but theres nobody who wouldnt sympathise with Elizabeth when seeing thetter so despondent. Nier took in a deep breath. In a soft voice, she responded, I could give up everything for you. You are my Empress. You are everything to me. You once gave me a purpose in life and courage. Therefore, I can give up everything for you.

    With a helpless smile, Elizabeth hopelessly replied, This isnt for me. We have to take into ount my sons feelings on the matter. With that said, given my sons character, I think that he will agree.

    Nier nodded. Elizabeth then turned over and gently took hold of Niers young and strong hand, startling thetter. Consequently, Nier didnt even dare to let her finger budge. Elizabeth smiled and closed her eyes. She ended their conversation with a soft goodnight: Goodnight, then, Nier.

    Goodnight, Your Majesty.

    Elizabeth slept very well that night, whereas Nier didnt, because she was afraid of offending Her Majesty. Although Elizabeth said she didnt mind, Nier remained awake due to her reserved mannerisms as a Valkyrie. Had she still been a Valkyrie on that night, shed be able to brag for an entire year after sleeping with Empress Elizabeth.

    ========

    Current time in Irinas room.

    Ugh

    Irinas finger twitched. Blearily, she opened her eyes. She sluggishly looked around. Her dragon heritage granted her a strong life force and rapid recovery ability, allowing her to regain conscious within a short time frame. She nkly looked at the ceiling she was familiar with. Slightly perturbed, she wondered why she was there. What transpired resurfaced in her mind. She suddenly realised why she was there. She vigorously sat up and looked side to side. However, due to the painful sensation from her belly, she instinctively took in a breath of air andy back down. She wondered, What exactly happened?

    Irina, youre up.

    There turned out to be somebody next to her. She just didnt notice her before due to the darkness. Irina lingered for a moment. She fearfully looked at Sylvanas. Sylvanas wasnt angry. Instead, she, in an amiable tone, told her, Its all right. You dont need to be afraid. Since youvee to, it means that youre all right. Keep sleeping. You should be close to fully healed by tomorrow morning.

    Queen Dowager Sylvanas I I Umm

    Dont mind it, interjected Sylvanas, apanying her response with a shake of her head. She didnt let Irina continue stuttering her exnation. She subtly smiled: I was very angry, but I cant find it in me to get angry when I see you in this state. Moreover, you almost became the hope of the dragon race, so you should be more heartbroken than I am right now.

    What do you mean almost?

    Irinas heart immediately stopped for a few beats. The words dunked her into an abyss of ice. A numbing sensation started at her fingertip and spread throughout. Her brain ceased functioning. She opened and closed her mouth, but no sounds came out. She touched her belly with her shaky hand. There was a slight painful sensation from her t belly.

    Unfortunately, Irina, you had a miscarriage. Your egg was crushed when you were assaulted.

    Sylvanas sat by the edge of the bed and took hold of Irinas hand. Irina spaced out as she sat there. It was pouring on her parade, yet she felt as if she was reborn. She had no idea what sort expression she was meant to wear. The future and bliss that she fought tooth and nail to attain was destroyed. Just hours ago, she was immersed in the panic and bliss of bing a mother, yet it was all gone before she could really relish it. It seemed fake as a dream and terrifyingly surreal.

    I I

    Its okay, its okay, Irina. Since you could get pregnant once, youll be able to get pregnant a second time. Dont rush. Dont rush. Irina, dont be too sad about it. None of us expected this to happen. Youre still young. You still have a future. Youll have another child You still have a future

 Book 15: Chapter 100

    Book 15: Chapter 100

    The night sky was clear. The winds had blown the stench of blood away. The corpses that remained emitted a bright light underneath the moonlight; those were the dragons scales. At some point in the future, the scales would be frail scrap that a passing breeze would break. Just as the once grand nation built by the dragons was gone, the scales would crumble and turn to grains of dust.

    It was just another night no mistake about it, but there were corpses piled up outside. It was another night just as any other where the dragons lived together, but there were no longer many dragons alive. The entire forest was quiet. Camille silently looked at the coldnd outside. Her gaze contained aplex mix of emotions. One of them was despair. She saved her race. Everything she did was for the sake of their future, yet the dragons destroyed everything they currently had with their own hands.

    The dragons went extinct because they never realised the reason they were dying out. The dragons took pride in their strength, but their strength was the very factor that brought about their demise. The dragon race was greedy, and it was that greed that drove them to extinction in the end.

    Camille thought to herself, Why didnt those dragons understand? Why didnt they understand my painstaking efforts? I was somewhat selfish in trying to make my daughter be the one to give birth to the future of our dragon race; but nheless, that was for the sake of our race! Not only did they not understand my painstaking efforts, but even destroyed our future with their own hands. I put my dignity and life as a dragon on the line for this dragon egg. I did everything for this child, including resorting to vicious means without hesitation, yet all Ive gotten from that is a crushed dragon egg.

    What can I do now? Sylvanas will never agree to this. The best ending possible would be for Sylvanas to spare me, but thats the extent of it. Sylvanas didntment only out of consideration for the child; otherwise, I wouldve been strangled to death on the spot after waking Sylvanas. It really seems that I lost everything in the end no matter what I did. Ive lost my home, my race, my childs child, my hope and my career. Everything its all gone.

    Dragons had very long lifespans, so time was the most worthless thing to them. Everything that happened would with the passage of time. Time was the most powerful thing in the world. It could heal all wounds and erase all pains. That was probably thest thing worth celebrating for Camille. In saying that, Camille had no idea when shed forget and when shed be able to be freed from it. Maybe a decade, maybe a century, but maybe never.

    Camille slowly stood up. She looked as haggard as an ancient dragon heading to her grave. Who wouldve known how many more years of life she had left, though? She slowly went back to her house, the mountain cave. She coincidentally encountered Sylvanas, who wasing out.

    Queen Dowager Sylvanas. Camille was meek and speechless.

    Sylvanas: You sure are out sote at night. Did you want to do something for the dragons? The dragons are dead. While dragons have remarkably strong life forces, a headless dragon cant survive.

    Yes.

    Im sure that you still have the attitude of a dragon. I mean that you wont be grieving over our own kins death for too long. Theyre dead, and thats that, but we have to continue with our future.

    Camille looked at the house. In a soft voice, she responded, What future do we still have to speak of? Its over. Everything is over. Everything is over.

    Sylvanas solemnly argued, No, the future still exists. As long as my son is still alive, there will be a future.

    What are you talking about?

    Camille jolted, and then she looked back to Sylvanas. She couldnt believe her ears. She thought Sylvanas would certainly kill her, but Sylvanas wasnt showing her any hostility. As a matter of fact, there was no ill-will in Sylvanas gaze. That was better than any preferential treatment she could imagine. Nevertheless, she was ready to face death. She drugged Sylvanas and forced Troy against his will. There was no way that Sylvanas would allow anybody to force her son into doing things, which was why Camille was at her wits end. After all, Troy made it clear he didnt n to betray his wives or have a child with another woman, either. Since his wives had arrived, it was even more impossible than impossible to get Troy to have a child with her daughter. Plus, his wives reacted so hostilely. Camille couldnt fathom how she could convince Troy to have a child with Irina again.

    Dragons struggled to conceive children. Nobody could say for sure if itd be even harder for Irina to have children as a result of her injuries from the incident. If it was more difficult for her, the dragon race really wouldnt have any future.

    What, are Sylvanas and I meant to take Irinas ce? Were old enough to be Troys mother, yet were going to be the mother of the children in the next generation? Sylvanas, herself, would probably be unable to ept it, thought Camille.

    Little did Camille know that Sylvanas could actually do it. It wasnt impossible for Sylvanas, though. Sylvanas could do anything for her race just as Ling Yue did it for the Moon Fox Tribe. Furthermore, Sylvanas quite liked her son. Therefore, it woulde as no surprise if she did it. After all, she could save the dragon race by doing it, too. That said, Sylvanas took Troys feelings into consideration. Troy was a normal man. It would be hard to exin to even elves if he got into a rtionship with his mother. That was something Sylvanas learnt while living in the North. There were two factions holding different opinions of him.

    Sylvanas wasnt just living for her own sake anymore nor was she able to resort to unscrupulous means for the dragon race. That was the one thing Sylvanas, herself, didnt notice. Despite dragons having lived in the elvennds all that time, their inherent nature remained intact; theyd resort to any means to get what they wanted. Having lived in the North, nevertheless, Sylvanas had adopted elven and human traits, which was to be considerate of others around her and think about them when acting. Sylvanas didnt intend to do that, however.

    Sylvanas exined, Irina is still alive; so is Troy. As long as theyre together, there can still be a future, a future for our dragon race. Its all right. Elizabeth has given her approval. The main thing now is to get Troys approval.

    But why? Why? Why?

    Why what?

    I was trying to say that you can still have a future. Irina can have a future, the future of the entire dragon race. I believe in her. Irina got pregnant once, which means she can get pregnant a second time. Your initial means of achieving your goal seriously infuriates me even now. Without the child, I really wouldve killed you by now. I forgave you out of consideration of the child. Ive also seen hope.

    The revival of the dragon race is the biggest issue to me. Im content to have just seen the future of the dragon race today. Im not happy about it, but since your method worked, I must give credit where its due. After all, the egg exists.

    There is still hope? Will Troy ept?

    Maybe, maybe not. Troy is a very kind and gentle child. If you sincerely plead him, he may not turn you down, except he may not acknowledge the child. His four cute daughters are his most precious treasures, after all.

    ==========

    Eighteen yearster

    A young man knelt down on one knee to salute the King and Queen: Your Majesties.

    The King stood up and walked up to the young man. He helped him up and patted him on his shoulder. Consoled, he said, Uhm, got it. I understand now. Well done. While some hups urred during the job, you sessfullypleted the task in the end. My daughters are safe and sound. Good work.

    Had I not mistaken the target at the beginning, it would have gone well, and everything that happened after couldve been avoided.

    The young man found himself in somewhat of a dilemma as he looked at the King before him. His nervousness rendered him unable to speak. He was eager, but also afraid.

    Its fine. Im not worried about the process. Its fine as long as the results were what we were after. It was a rtivelyplex job. I just want my daughter to be safe. You did a decent job, though. You deserve to be rewarded. Henceforth, you will no longer be an apprentice guard. Henceforward, you are an official member of the guard unit. You can stay by my side from now on.

    The King removed his own chest pin and ced it in the young mans hand. He then patted the young man on the shoulder again before turning around to return to his throne. His white cloak fluttered in the wind. The young man looked at his back, feeling so eager that he nearly forgot to give his thanks.

    The King didnt make a deal out of it. He sat back down on his throne and went on, Go see Ying tomorrow to report in. Go and have a rest now. Its time I spend some time with my daughters now, as well.

    The King stood up and then turned to leave his throne. He headed off to the door and left. The Queen, however, dawdled. She didnt immediately leave. Instead, she looked at the young man with a blend of expression passing his face. After hesitating, her long ears twitched: If you want, youre wee toe join us at dinner tonight.

 Book 15: Chapter 101

    Book 15: Chapter 101

    Good morning, Son. Im d youre all right. Come let Mommy have a hug.

    Elizabeth watched me walk out from the cave with pleasant surprise and then pulled me into her embrace with one arm. A feeling I was familiar with enveloped me once again. My ears were buried, so all I could hear was Mommy Elizabeths muffled voice from her chest. She ecstatically rubbed my head and pulled me into her chest even further. She said, Im so d. Im so d youre all right. You gave Mommy a fright yesterday with the shape you were in. Theres no need to be scared. Mommy has killed those dragons. You dont need to be scared, Son.

    I couldnt see Mommy Vyvyans face behind me, but I was sure that it had resentment written all over it, as I noticed her trying to pull me toward her by my arm. Mommy Vyvyans cold voice sounded as though it came from in the distance: What are you doing pretending to be a mother here? What did you do for my son yesterday when he was in that shape? Was I the one who saved him or you? What did you do to deserve to hug my son now? Are you worthy?!

    I cant believe you have the shame to say that. What did you do again yesterday? The White Deer King showed the way, and I slew the dragons. If it wasnt for me, my son would be dead by now, got it? I killed all of those dragons. Did you contribute to it at all? Nope, yet here you are telling me about being unworthy. I can stay with my son, too! Ive yet to talk to you about using that as an excuse to stay with my son, and all of a sudden you have the right to steal my son from me in my presence, no less?!

    Elizabeth pulled me over with more force to prevent Vyvyan from pulling me over to her. Enraged, Vyvyan yanked me out. The two of them pulled me back and forth without ever asking for my input. I randomly felt nostalgic. It reminded me of the dragons fighting for a turn to use me yesterday. The two were no different to the dragons! The one difference was that the dragons maintained a degree of courtesy between dragon kin and respect, whereas my two moms began to mercilessly curse at each other. The two of them gnashed their teeth as they showed their ferocity. I, in fact, could detect them amplifying their strength.

    What are you doing? asked Synas.

    If Dragon Moms voice wasnt heard, I mightve died from suffocation. Mommy Elizabeth released me upon noticing Dragon Mom. Mommy Elizabeth wasnt as trained as Mommy Vyvyan, so her first reaction when somebody saw her was to release me. Mommy Vyvyan didnt hesitate to pull me into her embrace. Her arms wereparable to iron. She had me tightly locked in her embrace to ensure nobody would steal me from her. Seeing all her efforts end in vain, Elizabeth red at Dragon Mom and Vyvyan. She mouthed, Just you wait, but Vyvyan didnt care about Elizabeths rage whatsoever. She gave her a shrug, and then ignored her.

    I was trying to tell you that breakfast is ready. Dont we have something to discuss together at breakfast? expressed Sylvanas.

    Dragon Mom seemed genuinely oblivious as to what we were doing. Mommy Elizabeth let out a breath of relief then put on a calm front and nodded, All right. Go have breakfast, then, Son. Its unfortunate, but we didnt bring a chef along this time, and neither do we have many ingredients. Once we get back, Ill personally cook for you.

    I was stunned. It truly was a statement that was on par with lightning on a clear day. I questioned myself: Has this world Im in encountered some sort of error? Did Mommy Elizabeth say she was going to cook for me? She did, right? Mommy Elizabeth just said she wanted to personally cook for me, right?

    I would say that Mommy Elizabeths dishes were just edible if she cooked under the guidance of a chef. Key phrase: just edible. It definitely didnt qualify as delicious. Furthermore, Vyvyan was around. How Mommy Elizabeth gained the confidence to cook for me in Mommy Vyvyans presence would forever elude me.

    Pfft! And, as expected, Vyvyan mercilessly ridiculed Elizabeth with herughter. She held her tummy and burst intoughter. She looked as if she was short of breath fromughing: You? You? Dont make meugh. Hahahaha! Ahahaha!!! Tell me I misheard that. You, who has never been in a kitchen, wants to cook for someone? No, no, no, dont get it wrong, I know youre eager to prove yourself, but I must turn you down on behalf of my son because his life is more important than your show. Im afraid he wont see another day after eating your cooking.

    Mommy Elizabeths determination didnt seem to diminish as a result of Vyvyans tant mockery. Perhaps you could say that Elizabeth never had any regard for Vyvyans reaction. She wasnt going to be swayed no matter what Vyvyan said. In fact, she was ready for Vyvyans jeering long ago.

    Elizabeth touched my head: Mommy has been diligently practicing for a long time. Mommy guarantees that it wont be that bad. Son, trust Mommy this once. Mommy will be sure to personally cook for you this time. Mommy will not rely on assistance from others!

    Mommy Elizabeths confident expression only served to scare me even more. To be frank, I would feel much more reassured if there was a chef assisting. Before worrying about the taste of it, we needed to ensure that I, at least, wouldnt die from eating it. If Mommy Elizabeth personally cooked Id argue that taste would be the least of my problems, because I may very well get food poisoning.

    Mommy Vyvyan shook her head with a snicker. She leaned onto my back and wrapped her arms around my neck simrly to a young girl.I dont think a young girl would have such heavy knockers on her, having said that. Mommy Vyvyan said, Im afraid you wont get the chance. My son will being to the elvennds for some time to recuperate. My son sure is lucky. That way, he wont have to risk his life for your cooking.

    What? eximed Mommy Elizabeth, jolting beforehand. Her gaze brimmed with surprise: Why do you have to go to the elvennds? Son, are the living conditions here not up to standard? If you need to recuperate, Mommy has a specific ce for royalty that you can use to recuperate.

    No, thats not the issue, Mommy Elizabeth. Its not the living conditions. Its just that I require mana at the moment. Its better for me to recuperate in the elvennds, since this is a mana issue.

    That, indeed, was my goal. I wasnt going there due to Mommy Vyvyan. After all, I really wasnt in the mood to sleep with anyone. The elven poption was smaller, and it was quieter over there. Plus, Mommy Vyvyan could provide me with the appropriate care and treatment, while I could also avoid Mommy Elizabeths peculiar cooking.

    Mm All right, then.

    Mommy Elizabeth looked a little sad, but she understood that it couldnt be helped, as that was how it was for humans. I wasnt aplete human. Not only did I require blood, but also mana for my body to return to normal functioning. She wanted to be by my side very much, but what she wanted most was for me to recuperate. Therefore, she had no choice but to give in.

    Perhaps we had to have breakfast outside this time owing to there being too many of us.

    I looked around. Nier and Lucia were currently busy dealing with the dragon corpses. A gue might spread if the big piles of dragons werent properly dealt with. Nier cut them open as if she was cutting meat. Lucia was responsible for throwing the cut up pieces into a hole. A fire had been prepared in the hole. I guess you could say that we cremated the dragons.

    I didnt see Irina, though. I decided, Hows Irina doing? I should go and see her today.

    Good morning, Your Highness! greeted Lucia. She walked out when she saw me and cheerfullyughed. Her long ears twitched a little then she looked at her body: I am very sorry, Your Highness. I really want to give you a hug, but I am covered in blood, so please wait a bit.

    Nier, to the contrary, didnt care. She tossed her sabre onto the ground. I thought, I dont think Ying and Xia are going to like Nier after that kind of treatment.

    Nier leapt at me and tightly hugged me without caring about herself being covered in blood.

    Eek!! Lucia shrieked. She anxiously stuttered, What are you doing, woman?!! Youre covered in blood! Why would you touch His Highness?! His Highness doesnt like blood, yet youre dirtying him with blood! Get off! Get! Off!!

    Nier ignored Lucias protests from behind. She hugged me in a calm manner and kissed my forehead. I noticed that she wanted to kiss me on my lips; due to Mommy Elizabeth watching from behind, nheless, she didnt do so.

    Good morning, Troy. Camille exited the forest.

    I felt as though Camille was surprised to see me recover so quickly. She appeared to be feeling very awkward. After all, she had a hand in what I went Mommy Sylvanas and I went through.

    Truthfully, I, too, felt slightly awkward. I had no idea how to face Camille. While she wasnt innocent with regards to the incident, she wasnt the one who had a direct hand in it, or you could argue that she wasnt a culprit. To the contrary, if you considered what she did, to a certain extent, you could say that she protected me, because if she didnt take me in at the start, I mightve died way back then. With that said, it didnt change what she did to Mommy Sylvanas.

    Wheres Irina? I asked. I then asked myself, Why was that the first thing I asked her?

    I am here Someone with a soft voice called out to me from behind

 Book 15: Chapter 102

    Book 15: Chapter 102

    I turned around to see Irinas somewhat pale face. She gently pursed her lips into a smile. However, her lips were pale. I didnt know if the blow to her mentally or physically was more severe. Although I had a kid with her for the dragon race, she mustve genuinely really liked her child. I wondered if she knew of her miscarriage. I wondered how crushed her heart would be if she saw the crushed egg. As I could see that her eyes were totally red, I figured I could safely presume that dragons could cry till their eyes turn red.

    Irinas eyes showed her unspeakable agony. She tightly gripped the corner of her shirt and kept her head down. She softly apologised, Sorry, sorry, King Troy. I am so useless. I failed to protect you, and I failed to protect our child. I failed to protect anything. I am truly so useless

    Irina loathed herself and leaned her head on my chest. She tightly gripped my arms and quivered. She kept on mumbling sorry. Perhaps her guilt was killing her inside. She dumped all of the me on her shoulders. She thought that she failed to protect me. I felt gazes savagely piercing through my back. My wives were there watching me, so I couldnt kiss her as I did before. All I could do was touch her head: Its not your fault. Your only mistake was failing to protect yourself. You, yourself, are the most precious.

    I am not precious. You can find as many dragons that are the same as me as you want.

    But youre the only one now. Therefore, youre the future of the dragon race. Youre as precious as a dragon egg.

    The sight of the dragons corpses was quite heart wrenching for Irina. Nier and Lucia were cleaning them up before breakfast. Perhaps they noticed how close Irina and I was and thereby decided to provoke her. Nier started using a more bloody way of cutting up the dragons corpses, while Lucia, who was showing a degree of respect by picking their body parts up with two hands and carefully cing them in, started ser kicking them down.

    Irinas pride as a dragon crumbled as she looked at the shape her erstwhilepanions were in because of her. Moreover, as opposed to dying a glorious death fighting against invaders, they died because she and they turned on each other. Irina used to think being a dragon was something to be proud of, as they were the only ones who could spread their wings to soar in the sky and reach snowy peaks. When a dragon roared, all species would quiver in fear. They were the mightiest race on the continent, yet they used that peerless might to kill their own kind in the end. Furthermore, the ones she killed were her ownpanions shed been living with.

    Irina killed them, as she knew that they deserved to die. She bared her ws at her fellow dragons. Her fellowpanions stole her arm, her child and almost stole her husband and mom. That was in the nature of the dragon race and how they wielded their gifted might. What a shameful feeling.

    I supported Irina to help her sit down on a chair. She then took in a deep breath and said, Sorry, King Troy. I know that your wife, umm, wives will not ept me; nevertheless, I hope you can fulfil myst request. Can you give me a dragon egg? I believe I can have more dragon eggs. Please, I will not cling to you or ask you to do anything. I just want a child. I just want a dragon egg; that is all. I beg you Please. Please fulfil this final wish of mine

    Irinas tears rolled down her face. Nier looked at her then coldly snorted before continuing to hack the dragon corpses. Lucia was a lot gentler than Lucia, but she shook her head with a resolute expression.

    Smiling, I replied, Im sorry, but as you can see, unfortunately, my wives arent willing to see our current rtionship. As such, Im sorry; though I sympathise with you, Im not willing to betray my wives. If they werent present, then possibly, but theyre here now, so I cant do anything with you when theyre so resolute in their stance. Its absolutely impossible.

    I-I see. Irina looked as if she was dumped in an abyss of despair.

    Honestly, anybody wouldve felt sorry for her if they saw her then. In saying that, that was all I could do. My wives were right behind me. Was I supposed to do something with Irina while making them watch on hopelessly? After seeing how much Lucia was hurt after she caught me with Nier, I swore to never upset Lucia again, so I had to refuse Irina.

    Perhaps its a little too soon for you to refuse it right now. Son,e sit down. This isnt as simple as you may think, said Mommy Sylvanas, who pressed her hand on my shoulder from behind.

    Honestly speaking, I started to question exactly which side Sylvanas was on at that point Normally, there would be no and after Based on what Vyvyan and Elizabeth were thinking, I shouldve been heading home. If I had to guess, Id surmise theyd even want to skip breakfast to start heading back sooner.

    I turned to face Mommy Sylvanas and pondered, This ce with the dragons is too dangerous, yet Mommy Sylvanas still wants to talk about it after I clearly voiced my refusal?

    Mommy Sylvanas eyes appeared to show a hint of guilt. She gently touched my face. In a tender voice, she exined, I understand what youre thinking, Son. Mommy understands. That said, the dragon race is heading toward extinction after this incident. Look around, Son. What youre seeing is Mommys own kins corpses. If we just up and leave, thest dragon will be Irina. Do you want her to stay here and die alone without anyone to keep herpany? Son, Mommy is a dragon when ites down to it. You may not have any invested feelings for the dragon race, but what about for Mommy? What about Irina? Indeed, this is unfair on you; but nevertheless, Mommy wont make you suffer this for nothing. A dragon egg is a product of pure mana. It can provide Elizabeth with a long lifespan; hence, if this is sessful, I will definitely give the egg to Elizabeth, allowing her to spend more time by your side. What do you think? You dont need to do anything. It wont ruin your family, and it most certainly wont be a burden for you. Henceforth, the dragon race shall continue to reside here, while you can live in the Imperial Pce. You dont have to take any responsibility.

 Book 15: Chapter 103

    Book 15: Chapter 103

    So, you n to go ahead with it, Your Majesty? asked Nier, cing her hand on the back of mine.

    I didnt immediately answer. Instead, I continued gazing in Vyvyan and Dragon Moms direction. I was still waiting for them to finish their talk. It could still be considered peaceful on my end. Vyvyan and Elizabeth, however, quarrelled again and even prepared to wage war again.

    Vyvyan grabbed Elizabeth by the cor and thundered, What exactly do you want?! What do you want?! You want to betray my son just so that you can extend your life? Youre treating my son as a tool and currency for a longer lifespan?! Hes my son. Not your coin to purchase more life!

    Vyvyan rolled her fingers into balls of fury. Dragon Mom wanted to speak up, but Vyvyan shot her a furious re when the former went to speak. Vyvyan roared, You shut up! You two arent worthy of being mothers! Is a child someone you can use for an exchange?! Hes my son! Mine! What he wants to do is his business! You made up a decision for your own self-interest without even bothering to ask my son for his say. How dare you call yourselves my sons mothers when youre this self-centred?!

    Vyvyan went bonkers after she learnt of their n. Elizabeth took in a deep breath before she responded, I must admit that I didnt get my sons approval on the matter, which is why I cant argue your point. I would feel a bit better if you punched me; I dont mind. In saying that, Ill be sure to retaliate. I didnt wrong you. The only one I wronged was my son.

    Elizabeth turned her head to look at me with a bitter look. I shook my head ever so slightly.

    After I found out that Elizabeth had struck a deal, she was put in charge of persuading me, while Mommy Sylvanas would provide Mommy Elizabeth with a dragon egg to help extend her lifespan. I was startled to learn about that. Even so, I could understand Elizabeths thinking. If I was the one who was offered the deal, I, too, wouldve acquired the egg for her because I also wanted for Mommy Elizabeth to be able to spend longer at my side.

    Mommy Elizabeth was a human. A humans lifespan was far too short. At the moment, Mommy Elizabeth looked young. In truth, she had already gone through a third of her life, which was a time period where I wasnt part of her life. Mommy Vyvyan, on the other hand, had always been by my side since I was a child, and shed be able to continue to do so in the future. That was too harsh on Mommy Elizabeth. She had always been fighting with Mommy Vyvyan over me, but Mommy Vyvyan soon wouldnt need to fight for me again. Once Elizabeth passed away, Mommy Vyvyan would remain the same. She wouldnt even have so much as a wrinkle.

    Mommy Elizabeth wanted a longer lifespan. Perhaps she wanted one equal to Mommy Vyvyans. Even if she couldnt have a lifespan as long as Vyvyans, she still wanted more time to spend by my side. I could understand that. The issue was that I didnt want to hurt my wives in exchange for that, as it was unfair on my wives.

    Vyvyan brayed, Youre unworthy of being a mother when youre so selfish. Youre not worthy of staying by my sons side. Youre not worthy of fighting me for my son. You dont even have any self-awareness as a mother. That goes for the both of you! Im taking my son back. Im taking him back to the elven forest. I wont allow you to use my son as amodity to trade. My son is my son, my cutest Troy. Hes not your tool for a trade, and not a currency for you to buy life!!

    Fearfully, Irina softly stated, Your Majesty, I will never see you that way.

    I nodded: I know.

    Irina was somewhat pure-minded. Plus, it was easy to read her via her gaze. There wasnt any trace of ulterior motives or schemes in her gaze. Her gaze, when she looked at me, was filled with love after she had a child. It was the exact same look Nier had back then. Irina didnt view me as a tool. Camille considered me a tool but not Irina. Perhaps Irina didnt quite understand her mothers intent, which was why she still loved me wholeheartedly.

    Lucia vigntly watched Irina. She then quietly said, Your Highness, what exactly do you want to do? I dont quite understand

    Lucia I Im still not sure because I dont know what you all think. I smiled and then touched Lucias small head.

    Lucia cheerfully squinted: Your Highness, were not the best people to ask about this strange thing. Is Irina your mistress? As an elf, I cant ept it. Speaking of which, you and Miss Ling Yue are in a rtionship, arent you? She saved my life, however, so I can overlook it. Whats Irina considered, though?

    It doesnt matter to me, Nier interjected, shaking her head. She then looked to Irina and borated, I dont think it matters either way. If Irina doesnt get involved with us, our lives and you can ignore the child, in addition to not getting involved with my Daisy, then I can also approve. Further, this has to do with Empress Elizabeth. I will support Her Majesty.

    Mm In a soft voice, I exined, Lucia, I need to be candid with you. Honestly, if it wasnt for this, I wouldnt agree to Mommy Sylvanas and Irinas request. I outright refused them from the beginning, but now I want the dragon egg.

    Lucia, you struggle toprehend it, dont you? For a human, their lifespan is very short. See how Mommy Elizabeth and Mommy Vyvyan look to be around the same age? Well, very soon, roughly by the time our girls have grown up, Mommy Elizabeth would already be old. Once our girls are adults, Mommy Elizabeth will have to leave us. On the other hand, Mommy Vyvyan would probably be around to see me lying on the bed whimpering myst words. Therefore, this is nothing short of torture for Mommy Elizabeth. Further, its not fair at all, wouldnt you agree?

    Lucia inquired, So, youve agreed to it?

    Mm I need to get your opinion.

    Lucia grinned. After a short pause, she let out a long sigh. Then, she pped me across the face twice. I could hear ringing in my ears, but the ps didnt hurt. Despite me doing something so outrageous, Lucia still couldnt bear to viciously hit me. She pulled her hand back. Tone gentle, she said, Have it your way, then. However. However, you must do as Nier said. I do not want to see another person around.

    Sorry, Lucia

    Ive had enough of your apologies. Your Highness Please Please never apologise to me again

 Book 15: Chapter 104

    Book 15: Chapter 104

    I am very sorry! said Irina.

    Irina knelt on the ground. She literally prostrated herself on the ground before Lucia and Nier. She respectfully and sincerely apologised. Nier coldly snorted and didntment. Lucia turned around and opined, To be honest, I really dont want to see you right now. Its in your best interest to hurry up and do what you should; then, do as you said and never disturb us.

    Understood. I am very grateful for the sympathy you two have shown me. Our dragon race will never forget this gracious favour.

    Irina raised her head to look at the two. Lucia wore an upset expression, while Nier wore the calm look of one who hade to terms with it. Lucia hopelessly asked, How long do you two need?

    I am not sure, either. We were luckyst time. I hope we will be lucky this time, as well.

    Ugh

    Lucia was even more annoyed after hearing that, but she couldnt do anything about it. Lucia knew one couldnt will a child into existence. Consequently, she had no choice but to wait in order for her husband toe home. Further, if they didnt have a kid, shed have to watch her husband and Irina do it over and over again. Thats why Lucia felt total darkness had contaminated her life.

    Lucia never learnt to be more generous. Although she knew about Ling Yues affair with her husband, Ling Yue did save her and her childrens life. Plus, Ling Yue neitherpeted for her husband nor clung to him. They barely got to meet many times a year; hence, Lucia turned a blind eye to it. Irina, however, wanted to have a child with her husband. She wasnt happy about it whatsoever. As a matter of fact, Lucia had a strong urge to finish Irina off with her dagger.

    Nier had alreadye to terms with it. After all, she approved of Empress Elizabeth epting the deal from the outset. Moreover, Nier had her own agenda, too. As a human, her lifespan wasnt all that long. When she realised Lucia would be able to live a carefree life with her lover once she passed away, she decided shed rather bring Lucia along with her. Nier agreed to Elizabeths request and didnt mind it, as she, too, wanted a serve for herself. Empress Elizabeth nned to brew a wine out of a dragon egg. If Nier could also have a drink, then the two of them should have a long enough lifespan. If that was useless, Nier seriously considered using Ying to slice open Irinas tummy to get the egg under the pretext of sleepwalking and leave.

    ========

    Current time at the small za located at the centre of the vige.

    I looked at the mountain of gold and crafts before me, but I was in my own thoughts. Mommy Vyvyan stated it would be a cinch for her to take the items, and I would just have to entrust it to her. Camille expressed that it was fine for us to take it. It was the wealth that the dead dragons amassed. Their owners were dead. They were an intense me that burnt for an entire night. The thick ck smoke almost burst the deep hole we dug. We buried all of the dragons. I guess you could consider it my respect for the dead. I didnt leave their corpses out in the wild. Instead, I cremated them in their home.

    Then, I had to deal with their leftover assets. The dragon race diligently amassed a mountain of gold despite it not being that long ago that they began. we took it to the North, not only do I think we wouldnt be short on money again, but Id have enough wealth to rival a nation. I could probably buy Hilles City with the amount of gold I had.

    Mommy Elizabeth looked at the gold. She seemed to desire it to some degree. For a nation, especially one such as that of Elizabeths, gold was something to be attentive of. Her empire mightve beenrge, but that also meant they had a lot more expenses. Elizabeth was mindful of her own wealth. The two most fearsome enemies to a nation are poor denizens, and the other was the national treasury. The empire could continue to survive as it was, but I wasnt that wealthy. Owing to maintaining appearances for the empire, Elizabeths expenses were incredibly high.

    I noticed that there was a hint of agony in Elizabeths gaze. While she indicated that itd be fine for me to ept Irinas request. Elizabeth felt awfully guilty about it. That was why she didnt dare toe close to me. I could see the desire to in her gaze, but she looked simr to a child who wanted to apologise.

    Mommy Vyvyan said, Son, the North wont need to worry about finances if you were given this gold, right? Also, once you have money, youll be able to form your military. You dont have a military at the moment. That wont do.

    As an elf, Mommy Vyvyan was even less interested in the gold. Elves werent fond of gold to begin with. That was one thing about them that was different to dragons.

    Dragon Mom expressed, You can have all this. They no longer have an owner. It must be important to you.

    Uhm, it is indeed very important for the North. I nodded.

    I picked up a piece of gold. The dragons cast the gold. There was a high amount of gold. The gold in Dragon Moms cave alone was enough for me to pay off all my debts and still have enough to spare for developing the production facets in the factory. If I took all the gold present back to the North, I would shave off twenty years needed for Freyas development ns to be realised.

    I told Mommy Elizabeth, Mom, you take half. You dide to my rescue this time, after all. As for Mommy Vyvyan, umm Ill just go to Duargana to keep youpany.

    Mommy Vvyyan immediately beamed. She touched my arm and said, Uhm, uhm, thats plenty enough. Mommy doesnt need these things. Theyre worthless to Mommy. Mommy isnt the type to betray her own son for anything. After all, Mommy nurtured you within Mommy, gave birth to you and raised you, which were such blissful times. Youre the most precious thing in the world to Mommy.

    Son This stammered Mommy Elizabeth

    I exined to Mommy Elizabeth, Mm, half for you, and half for me. Im not angry, Mom. To the contrary, Im quite touched. To be honest, if you didnte up with this suggestion, I wouldve agreed to it anyway, since I want you to be able to stay with me for longer and then longer. Youre my mom. You werent by my side over ten years ago, so I need to spend more time with you now.

    This woman has betrayed you more than once!! Son, have you forgotten? Usually, she treats you as her son, but at crucial moments, shell betray you without batting an eye! She may have conceived you, as well, but she doesnt have deep feelings for you when she didnt raise you!

    Say that one more time if you have the guts!! brayed Mommy Elizabeth.

    Mommy Vyvyan looked at me with a stunned look. I shook my head: Mommy Vyvyan. Thats not entirely right. You dont have much to consider. Mommy Elizabeth, on the other hand, has a lot to take into ount. Shes already taken care of me and loved me within the realm of her capabilities. Therefore, I see you both as equals.

    Hearing you say that makes Mommy somewhat sad, grumbled Mommy Vyvyan. For a moment, she adopted a hunched form. Before long, she scornfully nced at Elizabeth and scoffed: This woman really is the same as she was in the past. She doesnt have any likeable traits.

 Book 15: Chapter 105

    Book 15: Chapter 105

    My night with Irina was somewhat embarrassing as predicted. Previously, my wives werent around. We chose to do itte at night, and Irina did her best not to moan aloud when we started. We were just doing it for a dragon egg, after all. We couldnt show that we enjoyed it. That was a way of respecting my wives plus Irinas guilt and courtesy. However, once Irina got into the mood, her moans grew bolder and bolder.

    Irina stopped caring about controlling her moans. She shook her hips on top of me as if she craved it. She moaned louder and louder, bolder and bolder. Lucia wouldve perceived it as a provocation if she heard it.

    Irina wasparable to a suction cup that sucked me dry. She tightly hugged me. The fatigue tried to rob my conscious. Irina refused to let go even once we were done. I dont know if that was the dragon races trait or Irinas herself. It didnt feel that way in the past, yet I felt it then.

    After a few rounds, Irina, drained, slid off. She lied there and gasped for air. She was a lot easier to please than other dragons. I instinctively hugged her. She went along with me and leaned onto my chest. She gently ced her hands on my chest and closed her eyes. I suppose she felt secure and bliss once she felt at ease. I, on the other hand, didnt feel all that happy. Once it was time for me to enter sage mode, I watched her eventually fall asleep before covering her with the nket and getting out of bed myself.

    Lucias sleep at night was unstable as per usual, which was why she might be nkly sitting outside in a sour mood for all I knew. During the day, she said, Your Highness, please dont say sorry to me again, please dont apologise to me again, which worried me somewhat. She forgave every time I apologised. She never made me worry, yet she herself would be stuck bleeding from the effects of the pain I inflicted for a long, long time. I knew that it would be too mean if I went and hugged Lucia then. Using her gentleness and fearlessness, then trying to give her a hug to smooth it over was just scum.

    I didnt have any other way to extend Mommy Elizabeths lifespan. I didnt know how to write poems or sing Hello Hawaii, in English, so how was I supposed to extend Mommy Elizabeth and Niers lifespans? All I could do was use the dragon egg to extend their lifespans, granting them the chance to continue staying by my side. That was the only way. It was my only opportunity to help my mom and wife. I let Lucia down by doing that, but Lucia could stay by my side for a very, very long time.

    I guess Ill use time to make it up to her. Ill spend time at her side to make up for the pain I put Lucia through, I decided.

    I exited the cave. The wind outside blew my cloak open. It was freezing in the forestte at night. I wrapped my cloak around me due to my shivering. I peered into the dark forest underneath the cold and clear moonlight. The leaves blocked out most of the light. I was surprised to find nobody was outside. Lucia wasnt outside. Uhm, nobody was outside. Instead, there was a dragon.

    Id never mistake the ck scales. It was Dragon Mom. Lying on the ground, she took gentle breaths. Perhaps she was sleeping. When she heard my footsteps, she opened her golden eyes to look at me. I paused. I didnt speak, as I was totally stunned. I didnt expect Dragon Mom to be there. I thought, Why did Dragon Mome out here to lie? This isnt a nice ce by any means, and its cold.

    Hesitantly, Dragon Mom inquired, Did youe out for something, Son?

    No, nothing, I just want to take a stroll.

    Yeah? Dragon Mom nodded and then slowly stood up. She stood before me with her humungous body that exuded a dragons unique dominant presence. She shook out her body to shake off the leaves on her. Then, she said, Since you cant sleep, how about flying ap with Mommy? The weather is clear today, so its perfect for us to fly ap.

    I didnt know why Mom made the sudden suggestion. A whim, I guess? She shouldve been aware I wasnt a fan of flying because I could barely glide, and it was frosty. Moreover, it waste at night. To my surprise, I nodded.

    I climbed onto mom. She allowed me to lie on her back. I grabbed onto her scales. Mom slowly stood up and ensured I was secure before taking off. The gales whistled next to my ear. My eyes were reluctant to open and expose themselves to the moist and frosty temperature in the sky at night. As a matter of fact, I couldnt even breathe. I suppose some people were fond of race cars due to the feeling of being pushed back into their seats. That said, I didnt have a backrest behind me. The risk of falling weighed on my mind. Dragon Mom soon steadied her flight. I gradually sat straight up.

    Mom was right. There were no clouds that night, and it was bright despite the time. I could also see the stream down below as well as the forest. I could even see the smoke from the fires that had been put out. That shouldve been the mes acting as light for the town if I was correct. That was the first time the moon overhead seemed so closed. I was even afraid Id hit my head on it and, thus, bent down a little. The moon in this world was weird. It was different to the moon I once saw. The moon in this world didnt have a single blemish on it. It was as though it wasnt a.

    Mom suddenly spoke up: If this was in the past, we would fly together as a group underneath such a soothing moonlight. Our bodies could virtually cover the entire sky. Our wings alone could shroud the moonlight, engulfing everything down below in darkness. When Mommy was younger, Mommy loved to draw all sort of pictures in the ground using Mommys wings for fun.

    Mom drew all sorts of beautiful lines with her flight underneath the moonlight. While looking at the sky, she nostalgically told me, At the time, I never thought about how the future would be once I grew up, and I never put any thought into whatd happen. Now, though, Mommy hasnt even reached middle-age, yet Mommy has begun to consider things after death. Dragons never fear death. What we fear is vanishing.

    I didnt respond, as I didnt need to. I had figured out what Dragon Mom was trying to express.

    I know that you see Mommy as a traitor, a jerk for what Mommy did this time. Mommy wasnt considerate of you and didnt care about your feelings. I know you must be mad at Mommy, but I hope you can understand. Son, Mommy knows fear, too. Mommy is afraid right now, too. After seeing the wings shroud the sky that day, Mommy regretted and felt agonised, as well. I used to be filled with pride upon seeing that grand scene, yet I all I felt was pain and rage when I saw it again Son, dont me Mommy. Please, youre Mommys only family. If even you hate Mommy, Mommy really doesnt know what to do I really cant do anything Son

    Its all right, Mom, I dont me you.

    I honestly didnt me Mom. I didnt me any of my Moms; nobody was wrong. It was just that what we coveted was different. If I could make them happy, Id be very happy myself.

    Once I finished up what I wanted to do, Id head back. As for what happened in the forest afterwards, it was none of my business Henceforward, the dragon race would need to continue on their path on their own. I didnt want to have too much involvement. The dragons wouldnt be able to threaten the North again after the big massacre, and they fundamentally lost their future. I gave them theirst hope. I didnt want to see such a prominent race just vanish henceforth. Despite it being true that they brought it upon themselves, I didnt want to see thest dragons lonely tears

 Book 15.5: Chapter 1

    Book 15.5: Chapter 1

    Whats wrong, Lucia?

    Its not toofortable sitting on horseback. Its morefortable sitting here.

    Troy held Lucia in his arms with a smile. Lucia leaned onto her husbands chest. Troy carried Lucia as if he was carrying a Princess. Lucia had her arms around her husbands neck in the most natural fashion. She used a weird posture to stretch her body across and pluck a wild berry from a shrub. She then fed it to her husband with a smile.

    Lucia shyly looked at herself and then looked at her finger. After a moment of hesitation, she dangled a red wild berry from her mouth and shut her eyes. Her face was redder than the berry. Troy froze up. He smiled upon seeing his wifes sudden assertive gesture. He leaned down and grabbed the berry with his mouth. The two of them passed the berry to each other using their mouths while atop the White Deer King. They were exchanging the essence of their blood.

    Whoa!! Lucia eximed.

    Just as the two were getting intimate, the road suddenly trembled. Lucia nearly bit Troys tongue. Troy swiftly tightened his hold on her to prevent her falling. He quickly asked his guard next to him, Whats wrong?! What happened?

    The White Deer King indifferently kept her eyes on the road. There wasnt a sound from ahead. Nheless, Troy realised there was a problem, while Lucia also realised something.

    Lucia agilely leapt to one side, and I also dismounted. It was then that I noticed that the White Deer King had stopped on three legs. She had one leg raised up to her chest. I walked around to the front of the White Deer King and touched her injured leg. Concerned, I asked, Whats wrong? Whats wrong?!! Are you all right?!

    The White Deer King indifferently snorted. She ignored me but didnt pull her leg back. It wasnt that she didnt want to pull it back. It was uncharacteristic of the White Deer King. Given her proud nature, she wouldnt show me her injury. That meant she mustve been able to move her leg. I quickly but carefully caressed her leg and carefully checked the wound.

    Lucia stood next to me and looked to the White Deer Kings hoof. She eximed, Your Highness! Your Highness! Look at the White Deer Kings hoof! There should be a problem with the iron hoof!

    I looked at the White Deer Kings hoof. It dawned on me that there was an issue with her new hooves. I said countless times before that the White Deer King wasnt a horse. I said not prepare hooves for the White Deer King ording to a horses standards. I didnt know who made the hooves for the White Deer King this time around. The nail was too long. Itd be fine otherwise, but after travelling for so long, the nail stabbed into the White Deer Kings flesh, while the path consisted of stones. The White Deer King mustve identally stepped onto a stone that pushed the nail in deeper.

    I cautiously grabbed the long nail. The White Deer King whimpered, startling me. I quickly looked up to see the White Deer King with tears in her eyes. I swiftly let go. I then apologetically stroked her neck. I stood up and gave her head a hug. In a soft voice, I apologised, Sorry, sorry, I neglected you. Im sorry. Im sorry I didnt think this would happen. Dont worry. Dont worry. Well be home soon.

    The White Deer King looked at me sadly. She tried to stand up but struggled.

    I tried to pick her up, only to discover that I couldnt. The White Deer King was an adult deer, after all. Not to mention she was muchrger than the average deer. I couldnt get her off the ground. Yes, I was strong, but it was still impossible for me. Therefore, I had to get someone to ride to the Imperial Pce first and bring back a carriage to help.

    Get ready to lift the White Deer King onto the horse carriage. Lets ride another horse, Lucia.

    I didnt notice the White Deer Kings expression at the time. I mounted a horse and went to pull Lucia up. The White Deer King peered at me with a stunned gaze. I had contemted it but couldnt think of how I could help her. I didnt dare to directly pull the nail out, either. Of course, I couldnt let the White Deer King limp to our destination, so my only choice was to switch horses and wait.

    Fortunately, we were already at the doors of the Imperial City, so a horse carriage soon arrived; but nheless, the White Deer King had another problem. She didnt allow any guard to approach her. She wore on a, Ill fight you to the death, look when guards tried to approach her. The guards, therefore, didnt dare to approach her due to fear of hurting the already injured White Deer King. I went over to her with Lucia. She vigorously raised her head and looked at Lucia. She loudly hissed at Lucia, so I immediately extended out my arm to stop her. The White Deer King was seriously angry. If Lucia continued to approach it, the White Deer King might really spear her to death.

    Lucia reluctantly retreated two steps. The White Deer King furiously looked at everybody around her. I cautiously walked over and touched her neck. I gave her a hug and whispered, Whats wrong, White Deer King? Whats wrong? Its all right. Its all right. As long as it doesnt hurt

    The White Deer King turned her head toward me and bit my breast pocket. I broke out in cold sweat owing to the fright. People say that herbivores dont have teeth strong enough to bite into flesh, but the White Deer King would rip my flesh off if I didnt have a body covered in dragon scales. Lucia shrieked when she saw the bits of clothes that were torn off. Even my guards around me were startled. I quickly covered the White Deer King with my arms to protect her in case somebody around me tried to hurt her. The White Deer King spat out the material in her mouth and then stared at me. She looked as though shed chomp my face off. Nevertheless, it was impossible for her to pierce my scales with her teeth. I was actually more concerned that shed break her teeth, instead.

    Okay, okay, okay, Ill personally carry you up, okay? Ill personally carry you up.

    The White Deer King continued to angrily look at me. A secondter, she snorted then looked away. I quickly got underneath her and picked her up. Did I not say she was heavy? She was exceptionally heavy. It took a lot out of me to lift her up. I carried her up the same way I was holding Lucia before, except she wasnt a young Lucia, but a white deer as heavy as approximately three Lucias.

    The White Deer King was still looking around in a lively manner when I picked her up as if she was looking at scenery she had never seen before. She appeared to even forget about the pain in her leg. She looked at the people around, Lucia in particr, with an excited and proud smile. She even stuck her tongue out at Lucia. Lucia was perplexed; she had no idea what happened. Honestly, I didnt, either.

    Even the expert in getting jealous, Lucia, wouldnt get jealous of a deer now, would she? I wondered.

    The White Deer King was initially so angry that shed gnaw my flesh off, but she was suddenly conceited and free of any ailment. I suspected the wound was insignificant to the White Deer King, but she was merely cranky and unwilling to continue walking Of course, I couldnt make unfounded guesses about the severity of anothers ailment since I wasnt a veterinarian. It was best for me to rush the White Deer King back for safety sake.

    I ced the White Deer King onto a horse carriage. Those few steps to the carriage caused my scales on my back to grind against each other and nearly brought me to my knees. I let out a sigh after putting the White Deer King onto the carriage. The White Deer King hissed when I touched her rear leg. She red and sent me back a few steps with a kick to my chest. She then pulled her rear leg in and angrily looked at me.

    I suddenly realised that the White Deer King was an intelligent animal aware of gender differences. She wasnt an ordinary deer. Perhaps it was also a sensitive body part for female deer, as well. I gasped for air and then walked up to the White Deer King. Frustration and shyness gleamed in her eyes. I sighed and caressed her back: Sorry, White Deer King. It was my fault. It was my fault. I didnt notice your wound and forgot about your identity. Its all right, though. I promise there wont be a second time. Just focus on recuperating. Sorry, White Deer King. Just focus on recuperating.

    The White Deer King bit my cloak all of a sudden when I went to leave. I turned around feeling surprised to see the White Deer King clinging to my cloak. I couldnt read her gaze. She seemed to be slightly shy. She let go when she saw me turn around then calmly shifted over. She continued shifting over, since I didnt react, and continued shifting over until she no longer could. Finally, she bit my cloak and aggressively pulled me to the carriage.

    Could the White Deer King be the same as us, in the sense that she wants somebody familiar to apany her when shes hurt or ill? Does the White Deer King want me to get onto the carriage and keep itpany? I pondered.

    I quickly realised what she was trying to express. She wanted me to get onto the carriage and apany her.

    I turned to look at Lucia. She hopelessly sighed and smiled helplessly: Even your steed has weird ideas. Its all right. Keep the White Deer Kingpany. I will follow you on a horse.

    I nodded: All right, then.

    I then hopped up and got inside the carriage. The White Deer King looked at me with satisfaction and then nudged my hand with her head. She generously helped herself to my thigh without any misgivings,ying her head there as though it had always been her territory.

    The carriage carefully began to move. I didnt think the White Deer King ever experienced sitting in a horse carriage, since she was a steed that carried people. For her to be able tofortably sit on a horse carriage mustve been unimaginable to her in the past. Further, her master was keeping herpany and even letting her use his thigh. I didnt think a steed would imagine itd be able to enjoy such a nice life.

    I smiled helplessly as I stroked her ear. I guess it was understandable. The White Deer King and I werent rider and steed, but rather, a human and a deer in a partnership.

 Book 15.5: Chapter 2

    Book 15.5: Chapter 2

    Her wound was quite painful, but not unbearable. The White Deer Kings injury was bandaged and medicine had been applied. While she was at it, the White Deer King also had a few mouthfuls of the grape wine reserved specially for the royal family. As a result, the White Deer King grew sleepy and fell asleep in peace. ording to the veterinarian, the White Deer Kings wound needed at least one week to recover, so I had to ride a horse if I wanted to leave during the week.

    It wasnt good news to the White Deer King. While she was somewhat d, she was also somewhat anxious. She looked forward to the chance of the idioting to visit her after she healed. Otherwise, hed forget her for good.

    His story was spread throughout the continent. The people around him had appeared before, but the White Deer King had never appeared. She didnt care, since she didnt understand them anyway. That wasnt what bothered, nheless. She was irate over the fact Troy partnered up with her, yet treated her the same way he treated a horse and even went as far as to unt his love on her back. He never considered her feelings.

    The White Deer King really liked going out alone with Troy. She immensely enjoyed taking him around with just the two of them. They could stroll around the forests unfettered, breathe in her favourite scent of green grass and had his warmth on her back. At night, hed caress her neck and whisper something to her. The White Deer King might not have understood him, but she could understand his kind intent. Then, the two of them would lean on each other and sleep.

    Thats called partnership and cooperation. Its only at such times does he treat me as a unique existence, instead of a normal horse, griped the White Deer King.

    From the perspective of the White Deer King, he wasnt her master but her partner. He helped her race, so she stayed by his side. He might be oblivious to the fact; however, she had always watched over him. The White Deer King was unsure why, but she hated Troy treating her as a regr steed.

    She wished the idiot could spare her more attention. At the very least, not treat her as a steed. He knew that she was an intelligent creature and no different to humans, with the only difference being that she was unable to speak. But nevertheless, not being able to speak didnt equal not having feelings or individual thoughts. She also desired to be understood. However, the idiot didnt seem to sense her feelings and thoughts.

    The White Deer King was aware that nothing could happen between herself and the elf, since she was a deer. Still, she deserved to be respected, at the very least, right? At the very least, he shouldnt be flirting with women on her back. The White Deer King had feelings. She knew jealousy and frustration. The White Deer King wanted him to understand her.

    White Deer King?

    The drunken White Deer King was annoyed when she heard a voice. She was reminded of the pain in her leg when she woke up. Additionally, she was reminded of what Troy did with Lucia on her back. She refused to move. The White Deer King chose to ignore even Troy, let alone a woman. The White Deer King couldnt figure out what a woman would be looking for her for.

    The White Deer King was familiar with the woman who came. She had spent happy days with the White Deer King. The desert was windy and hot, but it was essentially heaven to the White Deer King. To be able to bathe with Troy and have him feed her was delightful. She enjoyed dining with him despite Troy not eating grass.

    Sylvanas went up to the White Deer King. The White Deer Kingzily narrowed her eyes. Her expression read, Speak if you have something to report; otherwise, meeting is over. Sylvanas smiled and then handed her a bowl. She exined, This is medicine Troy prepared for you. I heard you will heal sooner if you give it a blow. He has to see somebody else today, so he cant personallye.

    The White Deer King coldly snorted. It wore a disdainful expression, but nheless extended her tongue out to take the bowl and protect it. Sylvanas watched her with a smile. Sylvanas then sped her face. The White Deer King didnt dare to shut her eyes. She looked at Sylvanas unhappily and indicated for thetter to shoo.

    Sylvanasughed and maintained her hold on the White Deer Kings face. She said, White Deer King, be honest: do you have ideas about my Son? Seeing the way you behave gives me a slightly familiar feeling.

    <strong>*ng!!*</strong>

    The White Deer Keep jumped to its feet. However, she immediately dropped back to ground. As she just had alcohol, had an injured leg and was flustered, she knocked over the bowl in front of it, spilling the milk-white liquid. The White Deer King was stunned. It quickly tried to lick the spilt liquid.

    See? See? I knew it.

    Sylvanasughed while watching at the White Deer King. Sylvanas touched the White Deer Kings head, but the White Deer King reacted as though her embarrassment turned to anger. She aggressively swung her horn and attempted to thrust it into Sylvanas. s, she only made a ng. Sylvanas stopped the White Deer Kings horn with her hand. With her smirk still prominent on her face, she said, Its all right. Its all right. I dont n to say anything; or rather, Im proud to know that my son is so popr. You dont need to be shy. I didnte here to tell you off or anything. I just wanted to see if I could help you. Judging by your reaction, it appears that I really can help you.

    The White Deer King pulled her horn back. She was so enraged that she gnashed her teeth. In saying that, she had no means of doing anything to Sylvanas besides ring. The White Deer King considered Sylvanas to be an existence no different than itself, in the sense that they were both wild beasts and not humans.

    The only reason Sylvanas is able to act the way she is because she assumed a human form. Deep down, shes just a dragon just as I am just a deer. Were the same, thought the White Deer King.

    Sylvanas looked at the White Deer King and, with a smile, asked, Hey, White Deer King, do you want to transform into a human?

    The White Deer King froze up. She looked at Sylvanas feeling confused. The thought had crossed her mind before, but shecked the mana to do so. She was a far inferior to dragons in spite of being a magical creature. The White Deer Kings mana was concentrated in her horn, but she was incapable of using it. Her horn with potent mana was what allowed her to lead deer but actually served no practical function.

    I can help you transform into a human. What you just drank was actually mixed with my sons blood. Inside it is arge amount of mana and rhizomes to aid in digestion of nts. You only need a tiny bit of assistance to transform into a human now. If you want, I can help you with it. The question is do you want to transform into a human? If you do, youll be able tomunicate with my son without any hassles, for you can justmunicate with each other by utilising your mana.

    The White Deer King stared at the moist ground and spaced out. She didnt detect any changes to her mana, to be frank. Perhaps it was because she wasnt a vessel with much mana in the first ce hence, couldnt sense the mana. With that said, she could feel a warm feeling from its wound. The wound seemed to be slowly healing.

    Sylvanas quietly giggled as though she was the serpent luring Eve into eating the forbidden fruit. The White Deer King trembled a little. The White Deer King had never thought about bing human. The random suggestion required thorough deliberation on the White Deer Kings part.

    What am I going to do after bing human? What can I do with my body? Stand to one side? Have afternoon tea? Shake hands? silently questioned the White Deer King.

    After deliberating the suggestion, the White Deer King looked to Sylvanas and gave a serious nod.

    =============

    Half an hourter.

    Queen Sylvanas, I cannot arrange for maids to serve His Majesty at my own leisure Furthermore, I have never seen this maid. She was not a maid in the past, was she?

    Luna examined the young girl in front of her. She had never seen the young girl with puffy, short ck hair before. The young girl had a petite body. She looked on the thinner side. Luna didnt know where the maid uniform she wore came from. The way it swayed on her frame made her appear simr to a thin coat hanger.

    She fearfully bit down on her ghastly pale lips. She trembled and didnt dare to look up at Luna. Luna sighed. She had no idea what Sylvanas was nning. Assigning maids all of a sudden was impossible, but Sylvanas was His Majestys Mom, so Luna couldnt dismiss the former.

    Svylvanas nodded. She exined, Thats right. Shes actually the White Deer King.

    The White Deer King?!

    It was Lunas turn to be shocked speechless. The young girl gulped and lowered her head further, since she was even shyer. Dragon Momughed and patted Lunas shoulder. She exined, Its all right, its all right. She may not qualify as a maid, but her loyalty is absolutely certain. Its fine, its fine, Luna. The mana in her body will onlyst for three days, so shell revert to her normal state after three days. Therefore, you just need to schedule her for a few short days.

    Luna looked at the young girl who was quivering and had tears in her eyes. She recognised that obstacles had shown themselves. She never thought the proud White Deer King, who usually gave everybody the cold shoulder and was even prouder than Troy, would be so shy and cute.

    Is she really the White Deer King? Really? Since Dragon Mom has given her guarantee I think Ill have to take her word thought Luna.

    There were no problems with what Dragon Mom said. The mostpulsory characteristic a maid needed was loyalty. There was no questioning the White Deer Kings loyalty, was there?

    Luna nodded: All right.

 Book 15.5: Chapter 3

    Book 15.5: Chapter 3

    A vacation? I asked.

    Yes. Or do you not want to let me have a vacation? asked Luna.

    I nodded and then ced down my cup of tea. I touched my chin and said, Yes, mm, youre right You should have a vacation to rest You have one year and ten days worth of vacation time But I dont know why you chose to take a vacation now all of a sudden.

    It was fine for Luna to have a vacation. I didnt think itd be good for her health if she continued working all the time, either. It was just that I didnt know why then, when it wasnt a festival or her birthday.

    My expression read, Why does Luna want to take a vacation now? Could it be that she wants to go on a holiday or have I made a mistake somewhere and shes angry?

    Luna softly giggled. She exined, You do not need to worry, Your Majesty. I am not nning anything. I just want to have a break. It will not be for long. I will be back after three days. I just want to go to Troy City to soak in the hot springs and have a rest.

    Nier looked at Luna then turned away without saying anything. Nier seemed to be a little displeased. Lucia, on the other hand, was excited. She then looked to me and eximed, Your Highness! I want to go the hot springs, too! I really want to go, too.

    I apologeticallyughed: You want to go with Luna, then? If you want to go with me, youll have to wait until winter.

    Lucia looked at Nier. Nier looked back at Lucia with eyes brimming with hope. Nier eagerly waved her hand: Go, go. You really want to go to the hot springs, dont you? Luna is going, as well, so you might as well go with her. Its fine. Ill take care of Nona and Vera for you. Go, go.

    As if Im going! Lucia pulled a funny face at Nier. Lucia then said to me, Ill wait until winter, then. I wanted to go to the hot springs with you, Your Highness. Having you with me is the important part.

    Luna nodded with a smile then bowed: Sorry, Your Majesty, but I shall be back in three days, then. I have already selected a maid to take care of you during this time. She is new, but she is diligent. She is also very reassuring. Is that all right with you?

    I nodded: If youre the one rmending her, then Im fine. I dont have many requirements for personal servants. I just need them to be absolutely loyal. And, since youre rmending her, I dont mind. That said, Ive never seen this maid. Is she here right now? I want to see her.

    All right.

    It feels so strange in a human body My heart is racing Hes just an idiot I get to see every day. Hes just an elf. Im a King just as he is. Im of equal status. Normally, I wouldnt need to be afraid of anything. Hes a radiant King to others, but to me, hes just an ordinary elf.

    Why, though, do I feel so weird in front of him? This is my first time looking at him straight in the face. Why is my heart beating so fast? Why? Why is my heart hurting so much? Why am I so scared? Why do I feel so embarrassed that I just want to run away?

    This is not me. This is not how I normally am. Why am I shy? Why do I not even dare to raise my head? Why cant I look him in the face? This isnt me. This isnt the real me. Why do I feel so shy and be so scared of meeting his eyes when Im in my human form? Why? frantically pondered the maid standing in front of Troy.

    I looked at the quivering maid before me and spaced out for a bit. I had never seen her before, and she looked as though she had a weak constitution. Her face was pale. She was so thin that she was akin to a coat hanger. Personal servants and maids had incredibly tiring jobs. They were busy from day till night. Under normal circumstances, maids and personal servants werent thin. I couldnt help but feel that the maid wasnt qualified.

    This maid is? I asked.

    The young girl with short hair was quivering ever so slightly. Her hair by her forehead covered her face that she had down. I couldnt see her expression. She gripped her clothing tight as though she was going to rip it. She just made a few utterances that didnt mean anything. I had no idea what she was trying to articte. She just trembled with her head down. Her behaviour led to Nier revealing a mocking smile. Nier almostughed.

    Luna looked at the speechless maid. After some hesitation, she spoke up on her behalf: Her name is, um Bai Lu Bai Lu

    Bai Lu, was it? I repeated.

    The name was indeed slightly weird. It wasnt a name from this side of the world; it sounded more simr to a name from Ying and Xias side. Perhaps she was a maid from there. I nodded: Bai Lu, was it? You dont need to be nervous. You mustve seen me before, since youre a maid in the Imperial Pce. You dont need to be nervous. Im just an ordinary person at the end of the day. I dont easily get angry, either, so you have no need to worry.

    I tried tofort Bai Lu. She maintained her head down position and continued shaking. Honestly, I was a little dissatisfied by then. How was she supposed to be my personal servant if she didnt even dare to raise her head? If I urgently needed her, was I supposed to spend a long time try to get her to warm up to me? Moreover, I had never seen her before. Could she really fulfil the duties of a personal servant, I questioned.

    She is a new maid. Though she is very shy, there is no room for questioning her loyalty. However, I hope you can forgive her if she makes mistakes. She has always wished to see you, so she is really nervous right now.

    Lunas expression looked as though she was somewhat dreading it, as well. I looked to Bai Lu. Indeed, I couldnt sense any malicious will from her; but nheless, I never saw her eyes, so I was a tad suspicious. I walked up to her and grabbed her chin. She shuddered and let out a soft moan. I lifted her chin. Her shaky eyes that had fear written on them focused on my face. Her face virtually burnt up when she saw me. She stuttered as if she was going to cry. I wondered, Is she that shy?

    I couldnt see any schemes or malicious will from Bai Lus eyes. All I saw was overwhelming fear and nervousness. I let go and turned to Luna: All right. Except, can sheplete her duties as a maid? If I have to personally do things that my personal servant should be doing, I may as well not have one.

    That

    Luna revealed an awkward expression. She did say Bai Lu was new; however, my impression told me that Bai Lu wasnt new. I was quite certain Bai Lu suddenly appeared in the Imperial Pce. Id never seen her before, and I hadnt recruited maids recently.

    I can!!

    I heard a weak voice. It was supposed to be strong, but it sounded timid when it came from the young girl. I looked at her with a nk look. Bai Lu raised her head up again. She had her fists tightly clenched. She nervously stammered, I can! I can!! Your Majesty, I-I c-cang

    I smiled, and then touched her head. I turned around and said, Good, then. Since youre determined, I think youll do well. Luna, hand over your duties to her before you leave.

    Understood. Luna bowed then let out a breath of relief before dragging Bai Lu off with her.

    I sat back down at the dining table, only to see Lucias odd gaze on me. She snorted: Your Highness, you must certainly like this sort of meek looking girl, huh? Shes your cup of tea, isnt she?

    Says who?! I eximed. I smiled helplessly: I dont have that sort of agenda. Its my first time seeing her, too. I dont have any sorts of ideas for her.

    Exactly. His Majesty prefers women with rtively ample goods. How could he like a young girl whos as thin as a sheet of paper? Dont you agree, Lucia? How embarrassing, I bet Nona will have a more impressive body than yours when she grows up. Your daughter might surpass you.

    Nier proudly puffed her chest out, while Lucia gritted her teeth tightly, though she didnt say anything. I smiled helplessly again: I didnt say anything. I cant force Luna to stay if she wants a vacation, right? Also, its normal for her to want a break. Ive never seen the girl before, but I dont see a problem with her. I dont really care if maids cant do jobs. I just need them to be loyal.

    Lucia nodded: True that. After all, you do lots of things yourself. Nheless, it is a little dangerous to have this maid weve never seen before be your personal servant. After all, we dont know where shes from. I think we need to ask Freya.

    I nodded: Ill go ask Freya a bitter.

    ========

    One hourter.

    Freya looked through the roster and responded with a smile, There has been, indeed. She is not new, either. To be correct, she has been with you since your time at Troy City. It sounds to me as though you do not pay attention to the maids around you. That is not good news to me. That means you would not notice if somebody sent a disguised maid to assassinate you.

    I chuckled: I dont think thatll happen. I dont sense any hostility from the maid. In any case, thats reassuring to know.

    I turned to leave, while Freya revealed a strange smile from behind. She then shut the document and tossed it into the rubbish bin. It was fake, anyway, so it didnt matter.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *C-Cang  That is a deliberate typo during the White Deer Kings stuttering.

 Book 15.5: Chapter 4

    Book 15.5: Chapter 4

    You just need to remember what I told you. Im sure you wont have an issue with intelligence given that youre an intelligent animal. You only have three days. Just follow my work schedule, and youll be fine.

    The White Deer King worked very, very diligently as per Lunas instructions. She didnt admit she was working hard to please Troy, but she was afraid he would be angry. Two days had passed, but the White Deer King still didnt dare to lift her head to look Troy in the face. She could see his face in the past, but when she saw his face in her human form, her heart would thump scarily.

    In the morning, the White Deer King took in a deep breath. It took a lot out of her to pick up the basin of hot water and carry it into the bedroom. His Majesty was already awake. He gave Nier a kiss on her lips and then covered his wife with the nket. He removed his sleepwear and tossed it onto the ground when he saw the hot watering over.

    Because of the sweat in the atmosphere, Troys faint scent dispersed in the air. The White Deer Kings heart beat even faster due to the scent. Troy had just removed his clothes, revealing his thin physique, yet solid, chest. While Troy hadnt fought much, he did have some scars on him. In the opinion of the White Deer King, scars were a mans badge. However, Troys body wasprised of just scales, so who did the sweat belong to?

    The White Deer King knew her heart would explode if she kept looking at him, but she couldnt resist the urge to check out Troys body. Troy stood up and went over to the White Deer King, leading to the scent on him intensifying. Troy was the Prince of elves and was raised by Vyvyan. The food he ate growing up led to his body having a nice scent. The clear forest scent was what the White Deer King craved. As such, the White Deer King couldnt help but take in deeper breaths. As a matter of fact, she wanted to lean into Troy.

    Troy didnt intend to let the White Deer King touch his body. Troy was very adverse about others touching his scales. Perhaps it was an inferiorityplex. Nevertheless, it was easy for him to wipe his body. He gave his body a simple wipe and tossed the towel into the hot basin. He then rubbed the White Deer Kings head and greeted her with a smile: Good morning, Bai Lu.

    The White Deer Kings mind went nk. Under normal circumstances, she would be apprehensive about others touching its head, so she would knock his hand away when he touched her head before shooting a re at him. This time, however, the White Deer Kings mind waspletely empty. Her entire body felt as if she melted from the single rub, while an odd sense of bliss warmed her heart, which almost led to her letting out a soothing moan. Still, the White Deer King still didnt dare to look at Troy. She felt an odd feeling; if she saw his face, shed pass out.

    The White Deer King managed to feel an emotion that waspletely different to the past. The White Deer King gradually adapted to being in a human body. She could follow behind Troy, and she dared to look up at his back. Being able to see Troys back wasnt usually an opportunity that she was afforded. Troy was an elf, so he didnt have a tough physique. Surprisingly, the view of his back strangely told one they could trust him.

    The lifestyle was one the White Deer King had never experienced before. She had never experienced the feelings and things she did daily as a human before. To be able to follow behind His Majesty, see his back and feel his warmth was something she cherished. It became a life she yearned for.

    She was no longer the King of white deer and it no longer felt the pride of being a King. That was supposed to be her pride and purpose in life. She didnt follow Troy to serve as a steed but to be his partner. Hence, she always told herself she wasnt a steed but a King and, thus, wouldnt allow Troy to disrespect her in any capacity.

    Why, though, has my status be that of a low-ranking maid following behind Troy when Im in a human form? Forget being a King, Im not even an official. Im a mere low-ranking maid. I dont even dare to speak out, let alone retort or resist Troy. Even so, I feel so happy just seeing his back. Why is that? Why is it that I feelpletely satisfied just being behind him? I even want to continue this way forever. It would be very nice to continue on with this life. What I want now isnt respect, but a mere head scrub. What exactly is the matter with me? pondered the White Deer King.

    Your Majesty, how is Bai Lu doing?

    Freya walked alongside me. Behind me was Bai Lu, who paid us no attention and kept her head down. I considered the question for a moment before replying, Shes quite good. No problems here.

    Is that right? Three days are up, so Miss Luna will be back tomorrow, while Bai Lu will return to her maid training. With that said, if you think she is all right, how about letting her be your personal servant beforehand? I do not think that it is wrong for you to have two personal servants.

    Ill pass. Luna is my only personal servant. Although Bai Lu does qualify as a maid, I still want only Luna alone, I said, shaking my head. I then looked at the time: Theres nothing left to sort out, right? I want to make a trip outside. Bai Lu,e with me.

    Did you want to buy something? Just have somebody send it in from outside.

    I shook my head: Im partly to me for the White Deer Kings injury. I didnt pay attention to her hoof, which led to her getting hurt. I n to go visit the White Deer King, but Im going to buy a gift before paying her a visit. We arent in a rider and steed rtionship, after all. I need to go and apologise.

    Freya immediately extended her arm out to stop me. With a smile, she responded, I do not think that is necessary at all. The White Deer King is unlikely to be angry. When ites down to it, the White Deer King is but a deer. What do you want to buy? Additionally, did the veterinary not say it was not a serious injury? She just needs a few days of rest to heal. You have already given her your blood; therefore, you have already done enough in my opinion. Moreover, how do you know what to buy a deer? You want to buy some cake or something?

    I dont know what to buy, either, but it doesnt change the fact were in a partnership. I dont consider the White Deer King to be an ordinary deer. Shes injured, so I need to visit her. To be frank, I feel as though her neck is a little empty. Other horses have bells or other decorations, while the White Deer King doesnt. Honestly, it looks a little depressing.

    Y-Yeah? Freya touched her forehead.

    I didnt know why the White Deer Kings smile felt somewhat forced. I turned around to look at Bai Lu. I never expected her to be looking at me with such a solemn look. It was also my first time seeing her face. She shyly lowered her head when she noticed me looking at her. Once again, she didnt dare to say anything. I didnt pay her much attention, either.

    We soon reached the streets outside. Frankly, I had never bought a deer anything. While Bai Lu always followed behind me, the crowd knocked her side to side, which meant that she was at risk of tripping over at any moment. I, therefore, sighed.

    Bai Lu was all right with work, but she was too thin<em>. </em>I went up to her and grabbed hold of her wrist. I said, Follow me. Dont get lost; otherwise, we might not be able to find each other. If you cant find me, head back into the pce, and Ill return to search for you.

    Uhm responded Bai Lu, voice so soft it was barely audible.

    As I said, Bai Lus wrist was so thin that I thought Id snap it if I squeezed any harder. She followed behind me and kept her eyes on my back. She abruptly asked, You n to buy the White Deer King something?

    Mm, I havent decided yet. Probably something, like this.

    When we arrived at a small stall that sold essories, I picked up a red ribbon with a few bells tied to it. It was simple, sure, but I thought the White Deer King would like it. Freya was right. I didnt know what to buy the White Deer King. I just felt it wouldnt be fair on the White Deer King to have nothing when other horses have bells and whatnot.

    Bai Lu nodded. In a soft voice, she asked, Is the White Deer King very important? It is just a deer

    Of course shes important. The White Deer King has followed me for a very long time. She has spent a lot longer by my side than plenty of people. Shes my most trustedpanion. I can trust my guards, and I can trust the White Deer King. Plus, havent I said so before? The White Deer King isnt a deer. Shes a King. Shes my friend. Its only natural to visit her when shes my friend.

    Bai Lu gave me a small nod and then looked up with a sincere gaze. She grabbed hold of the ribbon and eximed, I shall give it to the White Deer King on your behalf! I am sure she will like it very much! I am sure of it! I believe she, too, definitely likes you a lot! In addition, she will definitely always be by your side!!

    ========

    After the three days

    I touched the White Deer Kings neck and, with a smile, said, Im d youve healed, White Deer King. You appear to be in good spirits.

    The White Deer King proudly snorted and waved her head. She looked toward Lucia. Lucia looked at her stunned, as thetter had no idea what had happened. All she saw was the White Deer King shaking her head in a haughty fashion. Of course, within that pride were also the bells, which was literally the sound of victory

    The White Deer King turned to look at Troy, who was on her back. Then, she turned to look at Dragon Mom. Dragon Mom pursed her lips into a smile. Perhaps the maid named Bai Lu might appear again at some point.

 Book 16: Chapter

    Book 16: Chapter

    I dont know why it only took a week on our second attempt to have a child, either. Perhaps Irinas body was more prepared to carry an egg after being pregnant not too long ago. Irina had already started showing signs. Nobody would put her at risk this time. Camille and Irina were the only inhabitants left in the area, after all. Mommy Sylvanas stayed to witness history.

    Camille kept her word this time. She didnt keep us. Though Irina didnt want to let me go, we had an agreement. Further, Irina knew she would be in the wrong, so she gave up after tugging on my cloak.

    Mom, do you really not n toe back with me? I asked.

    Mm, but dont worry, Son. Mommy will head straight back to the North afterwards. You have to go to the elvennds, dont you? Mommy isnt wee there, you know? answered Mommy Sylvanas.

    True. Elves and humans were bitter enemies, but they could get along to a degree. Nevertheless, elves would never forgive dragons. Humans and elves had only been enemies for ten years, while dragons and elves had been enemies for several centuries, so The acts of cruelty the dragon race imposed on elves left bitter feelings and distrust in the elves minds. Dragons refused to open up to elves. Subsequently, there was no chance of them improving their rtionship.

    Dragon Mom didnt want to go to the elven Imperial Capital where elves were gathered. Mommy Vyvyan didnt intend to invite her or Elizabeth. Mommy Elizabeth indicated she didnt want to go to the elvennds. Therefore, she was going to make her way to Hilles City. She invited me and the kids toe to Hilles City when I was free to attend the popes baptism.

    I remembered the so-called pope was only a little kid thest time I saw him. I wondered if he grew up into a decent pope. I wasnt religious. Plus, Nier and Freya considered their religion to be insulting, so I was hesitant to ept the invitation. I had to ask Freya and my wife about it. That said, I knew that Mommy Elizabeth definitely wanted me to go. As I was going to the elvennds, I had to go to Hilles City, too, in order to maintain the bnce between my moms. I nned to make a trip home to see my girls and console my wives first, though.

    Frankly, I wasnt in a good ce mentally. The physical and mental damage the dragons inflicted wasparable to a dark cloud looming overhead. Consequently, I didnt enjoy my time with Irina. I felt as if I was a machine. I, therefore, nned to respect Nier. I intended to have her resist for the meanwhile.

    I tied my luggage up on the White Deer King. Mommy Sylvanas nned to see us to the closest unpopted ce before returning, so our return trip would be quick. In saying that, it meant that my time together with the White Deer King would be shorter.

    The White Deer King yed a pivotal role in saving me. Had it not escaped and found my moms, they might have needed to search for me for a long time to locate me. Dragon Mom would probably have been felled by then. Hence, the White Deer King gave me another life.

    Thank you very much for saving my life, White Deer King. Thank you very much.

    I caressed the White Deer Kings neck. She squinted. There was a strong sense of pride in her gaze. She leaned in toward my face and licked it then rubbed her face on mine. She was essentially smirking. I didnt know what she was so happy about. Regardless, I was quite happy to see her so happy.

    Lets head back, White Deer King. Well do what we did on the way here. Ill go with you after we reach the halfway point.

    The White Deer King turned her head to look at me with shock. I froze. Could it be that the White Deer King wants to go back with me, like this, I wondered.

    The White Deer King was a lightning bolt onnd, but she couldnt maintain that velocity for too long. Plus, it was ufortable to ride her when she bolted full pelt. It actually felt as painful as having your organs tumbling around. Sure, riding on Dragon Mom was freezing; however, at least, we could fly stably for some distance. That would also put less pressure on the White Deer King to speed back.

    I stroked the White Deer Kings neck: Sorry, White Deer King. I wont be able to spend much time with you this time. That said, dont worry, as well be heading out afterwards. Well be heading to Duargana. You must be missing home, right? Its been a long time since weve been there. I think your fellow deer must be eager to see you, as well.

    Speaking of Duarganas forests, lots of things happened there. It seemed to have been a long time ago. After what happened there, I decided to love Lucia with all I had, almost started another war between humans and elves and lost a friend. After that, the entire forest area to the east was cordoned, and nobody entered it again. Later on, the anthropoids invaded. Since it was the first area of the elven territory they reached, they chopped down lots of trees. Nobody entered the area after it was repaired. Nheless, lots of species mustve resided in that area. I did see plenty of animals there, such as the rabbit that nearly beat me to death.

    The White Deer King looked despondent. She looked at me with conflicting emotions then looked at Nier and Lucia. The two were in an excellent mood. They were probably already prepared to stay for a month. Fortunately, because everything was resolved so soon, there was no more reason for them to feel concerned. They got what they came for, so they could leave. The two didnt expect things to go so smoothly, hence their glee.

    The White Deer King lowered her head and stopped bothering with me. Somewhat concerned, I touched her face. Only for her to coldly snort and then give me the cold shoulder. I hopelessly chuckled: Whats the matter, White Deer King? What is it that you want to do? Ill do my best for you.

    The White Deer King suddenly bit my cloak and then started to tug at me to pull it behind it. I immediately understood what she was trying to express. She didnt want me to continue using the express route. To be honest, if it wasnt for the fact that Dragon Mom couldnt appear in the sky where people could see her, I mightve abandoned the White Deer King.

    I helplessly smiled then stroked her head: Okay, okay, okay, I get, I get it. Lets head back now, then. Itll be a little slower, but its fine. Itll be just you and me, just the two of us. Lets return to the forest you lived in.

 Book 16: Chapter 1

    Book 16: Chapter 1

    Granted the privilege of transporting me, the White Deer King had her nose up in the sky again, especially toward Dragon Mom. Lucia was slightly upset. With a hopeless smile, I said, Dont worry about me, Lucia. Head on back first. Ill be back after some recuperation.

    Lucia tugged on my cloak and cautiously asked, But I dont want to stay in a pce without you Your Highness, can I bring the girls to Duargana? I want to see Mom and Dad, too.

    I looked over to Mommy Vyvyan as a means of asking. She rubbed Lucias small head and smiled: Thatd be nice. Duargana is also Lucias homnd, so its a nice idea to let her visit her parents. That will give the girls grandparents a chance see their granddaughters. Itd be too unfair on Echte, otherwise.

    As soon as Vyvyan said that, Elizabeth immediately said to Nier, Okay, then, Nier, you return to Hilles City for now. Daisy should undergo her baptism, too, now.

    Nier hesitantly looked at me. I nodded: Thatll be good. Ill be worried about leaving you alone in the Imperial Pce. With Mommy Elizabeth with you, Ill feel more assured. Oh, right, Ying, Xia, you two should return to the Imperial Pce first.

    Ying and Xia nodded. The two seemed eager to return. I spected Xia wanted to return because she wanted to cook, though. Xia really enjoyed working as a chef.

    Reassured, Nier nodded: All right, Your Majesty. I will head back, and then bring Daisy over.

    Elizabeth nodded: All right.

    Our group arrived outside the forest. Irina followed behind us and had her head down in silence the entire time. Camille silently gave her daughter a light hug around her shoulders. I asionally looked back, but I soon stopped, as I didnt dare to look her way. I couldnt bear to continue looking at her. Irina had just gotten pregnant, which was something she shouldve been jovial about, yet she was so poignant that she was on the verge of crying. We knew we couldnt be together. Still, reality was harsh.

    I sighed and stopped turning around. Dragon Mom, who was walking beside me, touched my hand. Quietly, she said, Its all right, Son. That is enough. You dont need to feel guilty anymore. Your life isnt here. Mommy doesnt want you to remain here forever, either. You should be at the Imperial Pce, not here.

    I let out a gentle sigh: I understand that. But nevertheless, I feel as though Ive let Irina down and the child when I look at her. The child will be born without a father. I cant acknowledge him even in the future if he was to stand before me. From your perspectives, hes the future of the dragon race but to me, hes just a kid.

    Dragon Mom smiled:  Some people are born with responsibilities. Son, youre so kind as always. Dont worry about things here, leave it to Mommy. The elves have Vyvyan, while humans have Elizabeth, so leave this ce to me.

    Im entrusting it all to you, then, Mom.

    Sure.

    Dragon Mom revealed a consoled smile after hearing me called her Mom.

    We could see thewn outside. We turned around, but I was the only speaker, as the others didnt have a good opinion of the dragons. After mincing the inside of my jaw, I said, Were off, then. A fair number of things have happened recently, so I guess were acquainted.

    Camille nodded: Uhm, I must apologise for what transpired. The entire world has been turned on its head in less than a month. I am very sorry about the misfortune you suffered. I apologise for what I did and for what my dragon kin did.

    I shook my head: It doesnt matter now. Its all in the past now. Plus, its not your fault. If Mommy Sylvanas isnt angry, I dont have anyints.

    Uhm, see you next time, then.

    Maybe we wouldnt meet again, but we still said that phrase.

    I shifted my gaze to Irina. It wasnt so bad speaking to Camille, as I had put the past behind me kind of. Irina, on the other hand, I just couldnt ignore.

    Irinas shoulders trembled subtly, but I couldnt leave the White Deer King to embrace her. All I could do was apologetically look at her. She didnt want to raise her chin. I knew her face was smothered in tears.

    Nier and Lucia were worried. I forced myself to take in a deep breath: Im leaving, then, Irina. Look after yourself and the child. Make sure to take care of yourself. You must make sure to be a good mother when the child is born. Raise him well. He is your son, after all.

    Irina responded with a small nod. Nheless, she refused to raise her head. We fell into an awkward silence. We didnt converse. I just looked at her shaking shoulders, but didnt speak. A short moment afterwards, Dragon Mom patted me on my thigh to indicate that I could leave. I tugged the reins in my hands then looked ahead, where Irina was nowhere in sight. I sighed and softly said, See you again, then, Irina.

    I didnt say farewell, but it was farewell for good. I wasnt going to the Northwest again. Irina wouldnte to the Imperial Pce, and I wouldnt acknowledge our child, either. He was never to be allowed in the pce even if he was a Prince. I guess that was sad in its own right.

    After I turned around, Nier and Lucia felt relieved to see that I didnt show any yearning or didnt bring Irina along. They giggled as I moved around. Irina never spoke the entire way or chase after me. We trained our sight forward and headed toward thewn. We went further and further away from the dragonsnds. I didnt turn back around, and Irina didnt speak. It was as if we were strangers just as when I first arrived there. I didnt bring anything. I take that back, I took a big batch of gold, but that was all.

    Camille touched her daughters shoulder and quietly said, Theyve left.

    Irina jolted. She then slowly raised her head. Her tears coursed down her face as if she was unleashing a storm onto the rotten leaves. She looked in the direction they left. She fused her fingers into steely mps. The pain was so much to bear that she bit down on her bottom lip until it bled.

    Camille pitifully caressed her daughter and softly acknowledged, Hes gone. As she trembled, Irina softly muttered, I know, I know Hes gone He wont He wont being back again

 Book 16: Chapter 2

    Book 16: Chapter 2

    While the White Deer King couldnt speak, I had the impression she was in a much better mood on the way home. The White Deer King was more and more excited and active as the distance left to the elvennds decreased ordingly. In fact, she even went chasing after a butterfly at one point. At night she lied next to me and fought over food with me. Those werent things the proud White Deer King would usually do. She neverined, but she was actually burning to visit her home. The Eastern forest in the elven forest was the ce we first met, as well. Moreover, it was where she had always resided. Be it humans or deer, both wanted to go home, and both missed their family.

    The White Deer King was rxed, but she slowed down. We were finally able to rx after getting rid of so many heavy burdens. It took just four short days before we caught sight of elven guards. When the military team by the border saw me, they all revealed looks of astonishment then quickly saluted me. They probably didnt think Id be back so suddenly. I mightve been an elf, and it was perfectly normal for me to be there, but my return without prior notification left them flustered, nheless.

    I ignored the military and continued toward the imperial city. It took just half a day to enter the imperial city from there; after all, the rear of the elven imperial city was the Grand Canyon. Life had been restored to the North, but the Grand Canyon Gdriel Tribe formed still existed. The canyon still separated the North and South as well as a group of elves.

    =========

    Current time at the elven imperial capital, Duargana.

    Your Highness!

    Though their Queen went to the North, the elders werent surprised by her sudden appearance in the imperial pce. She was as familiar with the imperial pce as the back of her hand, so she could teleport back whenever she wanted.

    Vyvyan waved her hand to indicate the elders may sit. Then, she went up to her throne and sat down. She let out an exhtion of pent up breath and began to y with her hair. The corners of her lips tugged up: Its so nice to be able to return home. Its warmer and morefortable at home.

    You seem to be in a much better mood after leaving this time.

    Vyvyanughed and switched which leg went over the other: Youre right. My son ising back. Hell probably be here in two days. To be able to live with my son as I did in the past for some time is fantastic. Needless to say, that doesnt mean youre getting a vacation. What must be done still needs to be done. How is the Eastern forest? Ive continued to detect mana signals from there when there shouldnt be any mana there. It was sealed off after the Deer Hunting Festival. Could someone have trespassed?

    Ah, we have investigated that. We, too, noticed mana signals there; however, based on our investigation, it should the group of white deer there that is emitting the mana signal.

    The group of white deer? repeated Vyvyan. She paused then flicked her hair. Tone grouchy, she rebuked, Are you joking? Despite being intelligent creatures, they cant emit such clear mana signals. If even I can detect the mana response of a group of white deer, I can forget sleeping!

    Mana was without form or patterns; nevertheless, as the demi-god, Vyvyan, who lived in the centre of the elvennds, she was capable of detecting any mana activity at any corner of the elvennds. Gdriel Tribes mana wasnt intended to be used for destruction alone, but also to connect with nature. In essence, she was the same as a massive elven tree of life that could detect the changes in mana around.

    Fundamentally, mana was the same as tidal waves. On whichever side the tide was bigger, would be the side that would have a problem. Normally speaking, it was caused by a species state. Of those species, the most representative were elves, as lots of species in the forestscked the ability to control their mana. Only elves could control their mana. Recently, Vyvyan detected active mana traces from the Eastern forest. The mana didnt abruptly spike or vanish but would increase just a little before returning to baseline. Essentially, Vyvyans attention would be caught by a tide big enough for her to detect. When she went to analyse it, however, the trace of mana would vanish.

    Vyvyan had wanted to personally look into it but, due to her son meeting with mishap, she left in a rush and left it in the elders hands. While her son was the most precious treasure in the world, she still had to fulfil her obligations as the Queen of elves when he wasnt in trouble. Of course, if there was a problem rted to her son, thatd be her priority. How could she ask her son toe here if it isnt safe?

    Frustrated, Vyvyan continued twirling her hair. An elder warily said, We did think you would not believe it. We have concrete evidence, which is a white deer that we captured. This white deer has mana thats considerably higher than normal. At a fundamental level, we can say for certain that something has happened to the white deers mana, which led to you being able to sense their mana.

    Vyvyan froze. She didnt quite believe their answer, but she was rational when presented with evidence. She mused over the information avable. The white deer could be considered a pure poption to the elves. They once ate white deer. To thank the White Deer King for saving her son, Vyvyan cancelled the Deer Hunting Festival, nevertheless. They shouldve been arge race by then.

    If theyre having a problem, am I supposed to kill them as I did with the dragon race? I cant let anything harm my son. My son will soon be back, and hell definitely go to the Eastern forest with the White Deer King. I should still have two to three days. Killing a group of defenceless deer isnt difficult. It sounds cruel, but anything that is a threat to my son must be killed. I cant hesitate; after all, nothing is more precious than my son, contemted Vyvyan. She then inquired, So, is there a problem with the white deer?

    At present, no. There is no problem with them other than an increase in mana Howbeit Howbeit an increase in mana is not good is it?

    Vyvyan stood up and resolutely responded, Lets capture them, then. Ill personally deal with them. Go and organise cages. Ill capture them personally. I said it before, my son ising back. I wont allow my son to be at any risk no matter how minute the risk may be. We can release them once my son leaves. Go and prepare now!

    Yes, Your Highness!

 Book 16: Chapter 3

    Book 16: Chapter 3

    Your Highness!

    I finally saw the magnificent city again. Thest time I saw it was about half a year ago. Previously, Id spend an entire month here with my mom and Lucia, but it felt distant to me upon seeing again.

    The guard below the city wall respectfully saluted me, Your Highness, Her Highness has already told us to take you back to the imperial pce once you arrive.

    The guards wouldnt question my whereabouts. They allowed me and the White Deer King into the city. I shook my head: Dont rush; I still have something to do. Ill head to the imperial pce once Im finished with business. Dont worry about me.

    Understood.

    Duargana felt foreign when I saw it, but after entering the city, the past vividly returned to me. Elves and humans had different concepts of time. For that reason, the elven city didnt change in the slightest. The White Deer King trotted along the blue stone path with her head held high. It was clear that the White Deer King was ted to return. I didnt n to go and die, but since I was in Duargana, I needed to visit someone I was familiar with and was also my good friend.

    I arrived at the vige of the dark elves in the city. Elves didnt like toe to the area, as they considered it to be an inauspicious and revolting ce. Nobody wanted to live or do business in the area, either. Thus, Mommy Vyvyan hadnt decided what to do with the ce. As a result, it was deste for the meantime. It hadnt been a year, yet all except one house had be dpidated.

    I went up to Meras house. The flowers still bloomed. Everything remained in the same state as when I left. Mera nearly killed me, but Mommy Vyvyan fulfilled my request. A long time had passed; even so, her house was maintained as though it was still inhabited.

    I went inside. There were no traces of someone living inside. Still, it was neat and tidy. I went into the bedroom. I was familiar with everything inside. The traces of Meras time in the house had already vanished long ago. Her scent was no longer detectable. Even her furniture had been swapped out. I knew they had to swap the furniture out owing to the poor condition of the originals, but I surprisingly lost the sense of nostalgia back then.

    Mera once lived there, yet it surprisingly felt foreign to me when I visited again. As a matter of fact, I felt as if I was in foreign territory. I knew Mera lived in the home, and I knew who she was, but I couldnt connect the two.

    I didnt lie down. After a short silence, I softly expressed, Mera, Ill visit you again. I dont know how many more chances Ill get to visit you, so I always try my best to visit you when Ie back, but the traces of your life continue to disappear. Im already feeling that its foreign to me.

    I choked on my emotions. I looked around at the silent house and asked myself, If I forget to visit one day, will I nevere again? Ill forget you, wont I? Im now a dragon, but my memory and mind hasnt changed. Meras traces can no longer be found in her house, so how will I remember her in the future?

    I took out the small book in my shirt. Meras book of forms was the most valuable asset she left me with, and it was the mark she left in this world. If I lost it, how was I going to remember her? Luna had returned to my side, but Mera no longer had anything.

    The house sparked poignant memories. I desperately tried to recall the traces of Meras existence. I wanted to remember them more vividly to make the memoryst longer. I wondered, I might have very few chances toe back in the future. I wont see her house, and if I dont use pharmaceuticals, will I forget Mera forever?

    I walked over to Meras bed and carefully sat down. I pressed my hand down onto the bed sheet. Noticing something odd, I stood back up and stared at the mattress. I analysed, Theres something bizarre about this mattress. Nobody woulde into Meras house when Im not present. To be precise, nobody would live here even if they dide in. Theyre just cleaners, so they wouldnt live here, but the mattress is warm for some reason.

    If I was an elf or a human, I definitely wouldnt be able to detect it, but my scales were sensitive to heat. As soon as I touched the bed, I felt warmth, albeit faintly. Somebody apparently slept there and then did the bed before they left.

    I tried to figure out what happened: Somebody lives here? The elves wouldnt live here, would they? Could it be a dark elf? That seems imusible. They were dered extinct when Mera died. Mommy Vyvyan couldnt possibly have spared a single one. Mommy Vyvyan wouldve killed everyst one of them, as they attacked me. Mommy Vyvyan wouldnt slip up, so I dont need to worry about that. So, who was it?

    I suddenly heard rumbling downstairs. I left the room. A guard nearly struck me with his spear. Well, he actually did make contact with his thrust, but my dragon scales protected me. Shocked, he shrieked and then threw his spear down and immediately dropped to his knees. I shook my head to indicate that I didnt mind. Instead, I looked at a group of guards holding down a body. I queried, What happened?

    Sorry!! Your Highness!! I am very sorry! I did not think that it was you! I am very, very sorry!!

    Its fine.

    Sorry! Sorry!!

    I irritably pulled him up then questioned, I asked, what happened?

    He lingered for a moment then straightened up: The truth is is is that somebody trespassed on the property. It seems to be a tramp has been living here the entire time. However, due to this ce being sealed off, no elves are permitted to reside here. It took us a long time to catch her. She is rtively ruthless. She has stabbed several of ourrades with her dagger. That was why I was very tense. I apologise. I apologise.

    I shook my head: Im all right.

    I looked at the girl donning a small and tattered cloak the guards were holding down: What are you going to do with her?

    We will probably lock her up for some time, and then arrange housing for her As Her Highness is benevolent, I am sure she would handle it that way.

    In my mind: If you ask me, if Mommy Vyvyan finds out that you stabbed me, youll die.

    I nodded Thats great. Do that. We should provide the homeless with a home. I wont interfere with the matter, then.

    I am very sorry, Your Highness.

    I told you Im all right.

 Book 16: Chapter 4

    Book 16: Chapter 4

    The imperial pce was right in front of me. The familiar doors were opened for me. I entrusted the White Deer King to a guard before I walked to the main door. Mommy Vyvyan was already standing there in prim form and anxiously awaiting me. When she saw me, she excitedly ran down the stairs and hugged me. She kissed my cheeks over and over while caressing my head. Tone cheerful, she effused, Youre back, Son, youre finally back. Mommy has been waiting here for you for a long time. Let Mommy have a hug. Mommy is so d, Son. Youre finally back.

    I gave Mom a light hug then looked at the maids and guards around us. Embarrassed, I expressed, Mom, Im a little embarrassed

    The maids and guards all seemed to be used to that sort of scene; therefore, they just watched us with smiles. Mommy Vyvyan nonchntly flicked her blonde hair that was messy due to her leaping at me. She spoke as though they werent there: Its fine, Son. Its normal for a mother to love her child, isnt it? You dont need to worry about a thing here. You just need to peacefully enjoy life here. Mommy is here to handle everything, so just focus on recuperating and nourishing your body.

    I nodded. I nostalgically scrutinised the imperial pce. I used to live there as the Prince and didnt have to worry about a thing. All I had to do was live with Mom. I still didnt need to worry about anything as it wasnt my imperial pce but Mommy Vyvyans. I just need to lead a peaceful life there.

    Lets go, Son. Mommy has prepared your room for you. Everything has remained as before. Lucia, Nona and Vera have also arrived. Do you want to see them first?

    I responded with a firm nod:Uhm.

    Mommy Vyvyanughed jovially then wrapped her arm around mine: Lets go see them together, then. Nona and Vera really like this ce. They are elves, huh? Theyre both happy to return to their elven home.

    Maybe Mom was right; they were elves, after all. There was still hardly any mana in the North. The North was only warmer thanks to Freyas usage of physics. I was worried about whether or not the girls mana could develop normally. The two were as close to the elven spring water as could be in the elvennds. It mightve been an excellent opportunity for them to develop their mana. If living in the North impacted their mana development, Id be forced to have them grow up in the elvennds. Mommy Vyvyan would be happy about that.

    Mommy Vyvyan and I crossed the corridor. Worried, I asked, Mom, if my two girls grow up in the North, will they be deficient in mana? Theres no mana in the North, so will that affect their growth?

    Mommy Vyvyan nodded and then smiled: Absolutely. Elves must rely on the mana from the elven spring water. Why would we have fought each other back then, otherwise? The two girls will only have enough healthy mana if theyre by the elven spring. In saying that, as aforementioned, mana volume doesnt hold much significance. The key is how its used. Sometimes, having no mana is a form of bliss.

    The difference Mom mentioned made me nod with a hint of bitterness. I always wanted to prove that lineages werent as important as love was. Nheless, lineages were unquestionably important for elves. Since Lucia was an ordinary elf, our Nona was also an ordinary elf. Her mana wasnt outstanding, which meant that shed never be able to qualify as an Elven Queen. Fortunately, there was Vera. Veras powerful mana relieved all of the elves. That was the reason they could give their blessings to my marriage to Lucia. Nobody, other than my moms and I, knew about knew about Veras real genealogy, though.

    Mommy Vyvyan slightly tightened her hold on me when we mentioned Vera. Quietly, she said, Son, I n to bring Vera to my side when shes seven. Ill personally teach her how to control mana and utilise magic. Shes the future ruler of elves, so her magic prowess must be a notch above everyone else Mommy has destroyed the Tower of Heaven. As a result, the only way for Vera to prove herself in the future is her ability to control the green me in the fire. Also, Vera actually

    The two of us stopped in front of Lucias room. I nodded and then pressed my hand on the door knob. I replied, Mm, thats totally fine; after all, Vera will need to lead elves in the future. I will send her to you after she turns seven. You must miss her, too.

    I really like Nona, too

    I know, but elves dont care too much about her. I dont mind. Nona and Vera are both my daughters. Their difference is not a reason for me to love them differently. My Nona is also cute, and Im proud of her.

    Ive just returned, but Ive already heard gossip. After hearing Vera and Nona were visiting the elvennds for the first time, the maids were excited to see Vera. Nobody mentioned Nona once. It was as if she wasnt my child. I wouldnt be surprised if they prepared daily necessities for Vera, alone. That was just how elves were by nature. Mana was power.

    I pushed the door open. From the infant cradle, Lucia stood up and cheerfully looked at me. She wasnt wearing the clothes in the North but the long dress elves wore in the elvennds. Next to her was Echte, who quickly got to his feet. He gave us a bow: I apologise for my impoliteness, Your Highness, Prince.

    No, its fine, Guard Echte. Sit. The two girls dont belong to me alone. Youre their grandpa.

    Vyvyan generously waved her hand. Lucia obediently walked over to my side, and we gave each other a light hug. Then, she went up on her toes and gave me a kiss on my lips. She gushed, Your Highness, the girls seem very happy to return here for the first time.

    Are you happy, as well?

    I kissed Lucia back. Shy, she lowered her head: Its not that I dont like the North because I will like it wherever you are. Its just that Im very familiar with all of this Furthermore, it has elven qualities.

    Im d you like it. I touched Lucias head then went over to the bed.

    Echte moved aside in a flustered fashion. Vera and Nona turned their tiny heads to face me. They then cheerfully extended their hands toward me as they called out to me. I touched their heads and then bent down to give them both a kiss. They patted my face with their tiny hands, which seemed to be their way of telling me not to leave. Their cheerfulughter brightened the rooms ambience. Mommy Vyvyan watched us from the side with an affectionate look. She gently caressed my head. In a tender tone, shemented, Theyre just like you, Son. Theyre clingy as you were clingy toward me when you were young. Seeing them reminds me of you.

    I looked at Lucia and softlyughed, Theyre my kids, our kids, after all.

    Yes. Yes, indeed my Prince!

 Book 16: Chapter 5

    Book 16: Chapter 5

    In a concerned tone, Lucia asked, Is it really all right, Your Highness? I wont be in the imperial pce Will the girls be all right? Also will you be all right without me?

    I shook my head and touched Lucias head with a smile: Well be fine, Lucia. Youve just returned, so you should spend a night at home. Leave Vera and Nona to the maids. Theyll be fine. Moreover, Mommy Vyvyan will keep an eye on them; dont worry. As for me I, indeed, have a bit of a problem.

    Lucia came closer to inspect me: What is the problem, Your Highness? Tell me whatever problem it is that you have, and I shall help you.

    I pulled little Lucia into my embrace with one arm. I stroked her head and, in a tender voice, responded, Ill miss you. Its not every day that we can return home, so I want to spend more time with you. Since youre leaving, Ill feel very lonely. I cant stop you from spending time with your parents, either; therefore, all I can do is hope that you cane back sooner. Ill miss you.

    Your Highness Lucia shyly, yet happily, snuggled up on my chest. She then raised her head and gave me a light kiss on my cheek. She smiled: Ill be back tomorrow, Your Highness.

    All right.

    I touched Lucias head again. Echte came up from behind as I touched her head. I waved. Lucia went off with her father, but shed look back three times every step. Shed walk backwards if she could.

    Lucias house wasnt located inside the elven imperial city, because a maid and an imperial guard wouldnt earn enough to afford a property in the imperial city. Additionally, Echte had a family and, therefore, couldnt live in a dorm. Hence, they had no choice but to live in the residential district outside of the city.

    Echtes family members were all simple and honest people. Despite having be a member of the Gdriel Tribe, they didnt throw their weight around. To the contrary, they continued to work and live humbly. They never leveraged their daughter to request Queen Vyvyan for anything.

    I only reluctantly turned around after Luciapletely disappeared from sight. It was a rare opportunity for Lucia to be back in the elvennds, and her parents wanted to have a family reunion with their daughter. That being the case, I couldnt force her to remain in the imperial pce the entire stay. She was going to be back tomorrow.

    There was only Mommy Vyvyan and I in the imperial pce for the day If we were in the past, I wouldnt be so worried. At this point, it was nothing short of a nightmare I prayed Mommy Vyvyan would bear in mind the ordeal I just went through and show mercy.

    I didnt n to do anything for the meantime. The pce was quiet. My girls started crying as soon their mother left. Worried they could sense their mothers departure or were hungry, I went to my girls room.

    Mommy Vyvyan arrived before me. She was gently carrying Vera. Vera was in the midst of patting Mommy Vyvyans chest, while Nona was nonchnt, albeit jealous of her sister, who was being held. I went over to them. Mommy Vyvyan smiled when she saw me: Vera is a hungry.

    Ill go c-

    No need, Son. Help me undo the tie at the back.

    Mommy Vyvyan gently brushed her long blonde hair aside, thereby revealing her neck and the tie around her back. I lingered for a moment before questioning, Mom, are you going to personally feed Vera?

    Mommy Vyvyan smiled: Its fine. Did you forget, Son? You used to help me out. This is fine. Feeding Vera and Nona wont be a problem.

    I had a glimpse of Moms majestic peaks and then nodded. I bet Mommy Vyvyan couldve raised two kids and still had extra nourishment to spare. There was a hint of eagerness in Mommy Vyvyans gaze. Meanwhile, Vera was eager to have a meal. She probably didnt care if it was her mom or not at that point. Frankly, the woman in front of her was her true mother. Perhaps it was due to their blood rtion that Vera and Vyvyan seemed to be closer.

    I walked up behind Mommy Vyvyan and undid the tie on her back. I didnt forget to lock the door to prevent anybody finding out. When I turned my head around again, Mommy Vyvyan had already revealed her ample jugs without any misgivings. Her lifespan was still a mysterious number. Interestingly, up until then, her breasts had maintained their perfect shape and condition. Vera bit down on Vyvyans nipple without any hesitation and then began to happily suckle.

    Mommy Vyvyan watched Vera with a gentle smile. I sat to one side. I silently watched the two and the afternoon sunlight shining down on the two of them, which also made Moms blonde hair even more luminous. Mommy Vyvyans skin faintly glowed. She looked so gentle and loving that she was as captivating as an angel. Vera silently suckled with an affectionate smile. I suddenly realised that they were my family. I was looking at my wife and daughter.

    I hugged Mom from behind. She didnt move; instead, she giggled. Worried that Vera would be disturbed, she whispered in my ear, Whats wrong, Son? You want some, too? You might have to wait until tomorrow, then; otherwise, Nona wont have enough.

    No, Mom, I just want to hug you.

    I see.

    Mommy Vyvyan nodded. Vera released her nipple. Mom then wiped Veras mouth. She looked over her shoulder to me with a smile. I gently sucked Moms finger that had both the taste of Mom and Vera. Mom giggled then pulled finger out and patted my face: Naughty boy.

    Despite saying that, Mom then dipped her finger into her mouth and had a suck before turning to set Vera down. Then, she picked up Nona, but Nona appeared to be a little resistant to her. In the end, however, Nona enthusiastically had her meal.

    Once Vera was full, she looked at me. I poked her belly, which made her giggle. She tried to grab my finger with her tiny hands. Iughed and began to y with her.

    Nona didnt feed for long. She also turned her head away and ignored Mommy Vyvyan. Perhaps it really was true that Vera and Vyvyan were closer due to their blood rtionship. Mommy Vyvyan then stood up. She brushed her hair again: Son, help Mommy tie it back up.

    Sure.

    I helped Mom tie up the string. Moms exposed back was right in front of my eyes. She took her time feeling the sensation of my finger sliding along and my warmth: Son, if the two of us were to start a family, Mommy thinks that we would have a blissful life, as well.

    Mom!

    Mommy Vyvyan didnt mind my tone. Instead, she responded in all seriousness, I genuinely believe that. At least, Mommy thinks that <em>this </em>is bliss.

 Book 16: Chapter 6

    Book 16: Chapter 6

    Aah. I sunk into the elvenke water and let out a soothing sigh.

    Mommy Vyvyan, who was behind me, gently hugged me and caressed my body as she did in the past with a smile. I stretched my hands out to feel the flowing water brush against them. It was an interesting feeling to me. I had never experienced the feeling of elven running water. Due to my berserk mana condition in the past, I was unable to feel anything in the water. Thankfully, the condition no longer gued me; therefore, I could feel the gentle flowing water, and I could feel the warmth and soft touch behind me.

    Mom rubbed my hair and then kissed my head. In a quiet voice, she remarked, We have not had a bath together in a long time, Son.

    Yeah, its been a long time, but this is the first time Ive felt flowing elven water in addition to warmth andfort.

    I smiled. I then looked at the water running down my hand. I had adapted to life in this world, yet it felt novel to me.

    Mommy Vyvyan touched my head: Sorry, Son. Your condition in the past was my fault.

    No, of course it isnt your fault. Mom, you gave me a life. How can it be your fault?

    Thats why its Elizabeths fault. Had she not ditched you after giving birth to you, you wouldnt have suffered so much. Thus, its Elizabeths fault!

    Its not

    Son, are you going to speak up for her even now? Have you forgotten what you once went through? Have you forgotten the pain you suffered when you were a child? Remember, Elizabeth gave birth to you, only to abandon you and run away. Everything you suffered thereafter was her fault! It was all her fault!

    Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth still couldnt put their past behind them. I had adjusted and recovered, yet they still wouldnt forget the past. Mommy Elizabeth would feel guilty, but Mommy Vyvyan would reprimand Elizabeth for thetters past deeds. She hated Elizabeth for abandoning me even till today. To be fair, though, if Mommy Elizabeth didnt leave me behind, Mommy Vyvyan wouldnt have had the chance to give birth to me. Without what transpired, I would be humanitys Prince.

    Mommy Vyvyan was evidently cross. I turned my head around to look into her eyes. I helplessly smiled: Mom, I havent finished. I was trying to say I didnt suffer as much as you think. You took care of me in the past, so it wasnt that bad. To the contrary, I feel happy about it because you were by my side.

    Mommy Vyvyan clearly didnt expect to hear what I said. Beaming, she gently caressed my head: Son, youve always been such a sweet talker from the past until now. While elves dont consider it a virtue, Mommy admits Mommy likes your sweet talk.

    I must rify I never deliberately thought of smooth lines. Maybe it was Troys gift for me. It was only natural he had a unique quality if he could win everyones affection. He, supposedly, was a cute kid. Consequently, if he was also adept with words, it was only natural for everyone to like him, agreed?

    Mom kissed my forehead. I could clean myself just by dipping in water owing to my scales. As opposed to calling it a bath, you might as well say that Mom and I were reliving the feeling of being intimate with each other again.

    Mommy Vyvyan stood up. She grabbed a towel from the side and wiped down her perfect body. I climbed up to shore and then shook my body out. Water didnt leave marks on my body. They were the same as water droplets on a window pane. Mommy Vyvyan picked up her sleepwear from the side

    Honestly, I always felt sleepwear in the elvennds was sensual sleepwear. It was thin and barely covered much. There was only one button that went across the chest. It was simr to a cicadas wings when the wearer outstretched their arms. The wearers legs are also exposed.

    Mommy Vyvyan flicked her blonde hair then opened the door. The maid outside bowed before she served up fruit and fruit juice. Mom grabbed a fruit skewer and a cup of fruit juice. She draped a shawl over to stay warm. I, too, took a bite of a piece of fruit. Then, I had a drink of fruit juice and made my way into the corridor. I heard hasty footsteps approaching us.

    We have finished preparing; we have finished the preparations! Your Highn-, Ah, argh!!

    Before I could stop her, Mom generated a fierce gale with a wave of her hand, sending the elder reeling. As anger flitted across her face, she imposingly blustered, How rude! Nobody is allowed in here at night. What are you here for?!

    Your Highness we havepleted the task you asked of us The cage you asked for is ready!

    Shut up! Vyvyan waved her hand again. Something invisible clinched the elder and pressed him up against the wall. The guards quickly held him down. Mom pivoted around and pulled my arm with one hand. She ordered, Take him away. If theres business, tell me tomorrow morning. You are not allowed into the imperial pce at night. Now, take him away!

    Yes, Your Highness! The guards hastily took the elder away.

    Man, he probably broke something after suffering those blows at his age. That mustve been why he was taken away without a word. I was curious about what he wanted to report. Did he help Mommy Vyvyan do something, I wondered. I queried, Mom, is something the matter?

    No.

    If theres something urgent, you dont need to worry about me and just attend to your work, instead. Dont neglect work for my sake.

    Mom wrapped her arms around me and stroked my head: I said: theres nothing. Mommy doesnt have any urgent business. The most urgent task at hand is to look after my son, so dont worry, Son. Mommy wont go. Mommy wont go anywhere.

    Really? Okay, then.

    Come to think of it, there shouldnt haven been any problems in the elvennds It was peaceful there, after all.

    My exhaustion soon put my lights out.

    ========

    At midnight

    Youve prepared the equipment, right? I told you not to let my son know about it. Fortunately, hes asleep. Since youve prepared everything, lets get going. Were going to capture all of the white deer in one night!manded Vyvyan.

 Book 16: Chapter 7

    Book 16: Chapter 7

    When I woke up the next day, the sky was clear again. The peaceful breeze and birds chirps came through the window, whisking the clear scent of grass and flowers to me. I opened my eyes. Long blonde hair brushed my cheeks. Mommy Vyvyan was deep asleep with me in her arms.

    Mom seldom woke after me. Usually, Mommy Vyvyan would be awake and looking at me. Though it was quite frightening to have somebody looking at you with such passion upon waking every morning, I eventually considered it par for the course. I was used to it. That was why I was barely surprised.

    Mom suddenly opened her eyes. Her smile was one of happiness growing, much as a spring flower opens: Good morning, Son.

    Good morning, Mom.

    Mom was her usual self. That was the morning that was supposed to greet me in the elvennds.

    Mom ran her hand down the side of my head then pulled me in for a hug. In a happy tone, she expressed, This is the type of morning that I want. Its lonely without my son. Its lonely at night and lonely when waking up. I forget what Im supposed to do when I wake up. Seeing the empty ceiling and lonely surrounding feels as though Im the only person left in the world

    Iforted Mom, reciprocating her hug: That wont happen Mom. That wont happen. Ill always be by your side. Always.

    Mommy Vyvyan sat up: Youre right, Son. Youre by my side at the moment. Needless to say, it would be even better if you could always be by my side. Get up, Son. Go see Vera and Nona, and then its time for breakfast. Its been a long time since youve had Mommys breakfast, hasnt it? Mommy will ensure you have your fill this time Sadly, our time alone together has ended Lucia ising back today. To be honest, Mommy doesnt really want to have here back.

    I sat up. I watched Mom grab socks by the side. She sat on the bed and stretched out her long and ample legs and wore on her socks. The tight socks highlighted her magnificent legs contour. The early morning sun illuminated her legs. She pulled up her socks bit by bit with her slender fingers. Finally, she hooked her finger on the edge of the sock and tugged it up, which left a perfect ditch on her thighs.

    I gently hugged Mom from behind. I rested my head on her shoulder and gently ced my finger on her thigh. I ran my finger along the smooth sock and her warm skin. I gently bit Moms ear and pressed my weight onto her from behind.

    The corners of Moms mouth tugged up. She pressed her hand on my hand that was on her thigh. She looked over her shoulder in a sensual manner. Her blue eyes seemingly gleamed with gentlenessparable to water: Son, its not wise to enjoy flirting so much. Additionally, arent you supposed to be feeling tired? Doesnt that mean what youre doing is a bit too much? Mommys afraid you wont be able to brush it off if you arouse Mommy.

    I whispered, Mom, just let me stay here. Please just let me rest on you for a bit, Mom Its been so long since youve spoilt me

    It had been so long since I had been able to rest on somebodys shoulder in peace, wake up feeling so rxed, sleep without any qualms and concerns and so long since I had been able to be affectionate in the morning.

    The North was my territory. I, therefore, had to wake earlier than everyone else. I had countless things to worry about. I had to protect my family and mynd. Respect everybody around me. Listen to everyones suggestions, lead, fulfil the shoes of King and fill the roles of a husband and father to an exemry level. When I was by Moms side, however, I didnt need to think about anything.

    At Duargana, I was just Mommy Vyvyans son and an ordinary Prince. I could act spoilt whenever I pleased and run away whenever I pleased because Mom would help me sort out all my problems. Yesterday was a prime example. I didnt need to do anything. I could leisurely stroll around the imperial pce all day. Nobody disturbed me, and I didnt have any work. I thought Id feel a little anxious, but I discovered that it wasnt the case at all. All I felt was a sense of relief. Resting on Mom was another example. I could put aside all responsibilities and desires to just rest on Moms shoulder and have her spoil me.

    Mom gave me a light kiss on my lips. I slowly responded. Mom tightly held my hand. She held it in a tender manner and refused to let go. Her kiss was warm as sunlight and sweet as honey. We separated a whileter. Mom pinched my face yfully and then rose to her feet: All right, all right now, Son. You can act spoiltter on. Mommy needs to go and prepare breakfast. Mommy knows youre tired, so you dont need to do anything or think about anything here. Mommy will protect you and take care of you.

    Thanks, Mom.

    It had been a long time since Mom spoiled me. It had been a long time since I had the opportunity to relish beingzy. As Mom said, I didnt need to do anything or think about anything in the elvennds. I just needed to entrust everything to Mom. She had never let me down.

    Mom exited the room. I, too, left shortly after to go to my daughters room. The girls werent awake yet. They werent used to not having their mom with them for the first night. The two of them lied in their cradle in a casual pose simr to a frog, thereby revealing their chubby thighs and arms. I pulled their nket over them again then touched their chubby, tiny hands.

    I sat down to one side and watched my girls sound asleep. I didnt do anything, yet could feel the bliss of peace. I was content just being able to watch my girls.

    Lucia gently opened the door. I stood up and peered over in the direction of the door. Lucia poked her small head in. She smiled when she saw me then came over with quick, yet silent, steps and threw herself into my arms. She snuggled up on my chest. In a tender voice, she said, Im Back, Your Highness, Im back. Did you miss me?

    Didnt I tell you that I would?

    Thats why I came back sooner. It seems I made it in time for breakfast. Ah, my Vera, my Nona, did you hear Mommys voice? Let Mommy hug you Oh, Vera Nona

    The kids woke up as soon as Lucia came in. They were excited to see their mom. Lucia cheerfully hugged her girls, and they kissed her. Lucia carried her girls with her back to me. She softlyughed: Your Highness, can you help me undo my tie?

    Oh, sure.

    Everything was the same as yesterday.

 Book 16: Chapter 8

    Book 16: Chapter 8

    Wake up. Wake up, Son. Wake up.

    I opened my eyes and, in a bleary state, checked my surroundings. I didnt know when I fell asleep. The promise of the rising sun came after the velvety night had its say. The golden orb andnd prepared to rest once more. It no longer beat on my skin as it did at noon. In fact, the air outside was slightly cold.

    Mom gently shook my shoulders. The book on my chest slid off. I sat up. My back ached a little as I slept in a chair. My teacup was no longer hot. The fruit was still glimmering thanks to thest hues of red from the entity on the horizon. I looked at Mom with a tinge of bewilderment then stood up and slowly stretched my back out. My back cracked refreshingly. My nket slid down. I picked it up and put it on the chair. I asked Mom, how long have I slept for?

    Mom stroked my head. She pitifully answered, Im not sure, either. You mightve fallen asleep not long after we left. Son, if you want to sleep, then sleep on the bed. Its not good for you to sleep on the chair, and its cold, isnt it?

    Its not bad. Mom, did you sleep until now, as well?

    Mom smiled: Uhm. The kids slept until now, as well. With the girls by my side, I feel so blissful that I dont want to wake up. I came over after they woke up to find you asleep, to my surprise. I woke you up because I was worried youd be cold and ufortable sleeping in the chair.

    Im all right. I dont even know when I fell asleep I remember I was reading a book.

    I picked up the book. I felt ashamed after I saw it, for I discovered that I passed out after having read practically nothing. Mommy Vyvyan touched the teacup then called a maid to switch it for a new hot cup. She sat down next to me and looked at the letter in front of me: Son, whats the letter about?

    Oh, the maid handed it to me. Its addressed to you. I havent opened it, so I dont know what its about myself.

    I handed Mom the letter. She took a look. An imposing look flitted across her beautiful face: It seems that humans have learnt to use their brains and wont barge into my pce without permission. Mm, lets see what they said. It shouldnt be anything major. Hence, you dont need to feel nervous, Son.

    I nodded: Mom, is something happening here?

    Didnt Mommy already tell you? Theres nothing. There would never be anything major here. Dont worry. Mommys subordinates were just giving a mission report pertaining to investigations in the forest. The forest is never peaceful, after all. Our Gdriel Tribe doesnt just manage elves but also the forest.

    I see. It sounds as though I wont be able to help.

    While I was a member of the Gdriel tribe and the only descendant, I knew squat about mana. I never studied it before, after all. Troy also had a berserk mana condition previously, while Mommy Vyvyan never taught him how to utilise magic. Subsequently, I had no clue how to resolve mana problems in the forest.

    With a curve to her lips, Mom caressed my head: Exactly, so dont worry. Leave it to Mommy. Its nothing important, so just trust Mommy with it.

    Is it really nothing important?

    Mom gave me a smile. Then, she scrunched the letter up and threw it into the fire: Of course not. Its just that the mana status in the forest has changed. Its probably due to some species undergoing some changes. It might be a good thing for all we know, but it might also be bad. Its essentially an annual urrence now, which is why Mommy needs to go and take a look.

    I see. Well, I wont get involved, then I cant solve mana problems, anyway Itll only make matters worse if I get in your way.

    Satisfied with my response, Mom instinctively nodded in approval: Which is why you should just leave it to Mommy. Here, youre my son. As my son, you dont need to worry about this. This is something Mommy needs to worry about. Oh, your tea is here. Do you want any refreshments?

    I picked up the hot tea and took a sip. The fragrant scent of the tea helped me sober up. Additionally, it loosened up my somewhat stiff joints. It felt as though my blood finally began to circte. Mom picked up a fruit and popped it in her mouth. Next, she held a piece up to my mouth. I opened up for her to feed me. The sweet taste instantly dispersed and rewarded my entire mouth.

    As I was savouring the taste, Lucia came over with her daughter in her arms. She was surprised to find me there drinking tea: Your Highness, I never thought you would be here. I was prepared to hear Her Highness agitated yelling and find you missing.

    Do you see me as a man who would ignore your safety and run around, instead?

    Are you not? Lucia sarcastically stressed with her lips pursed into a smile.

    Lucia came over and kissed me on cheek. I reciprocated the kiss and took hold of Vera at the same time. Vera hugged me around my neck. She blinked herrge eyes as she looked at Mommy Vyvyan. Mom narrowed her eyes to y with Vera, which led to Vera cackling. I sat down, and Lucia sat down next to me. Lucia queried, Your Highness, do you have any ns tomorrow?

    Uh, no. I dont have any changes to my schedule during my stay. You all like me staying at home, so havent I been doing just that?

    Lucia smiled: It would be best if you could stand it, but Im sure that, if you continue to hold it in for a prolonged period, then you might do something even more troublingter on. Your Highness, lets go out for a stroll at noon tomorrow with just the two of us. Lets stroll around in Duargana as we did in the past. Weve left Duargana for a long time. Therefore, things mightve changed considerably by now.

    Thats a good idea. Vera, Nona and I will be very happy to spend time together, too, approved Mommy Vyvyan. She then narrowed her eyes and warned, In saying that, Son, you should know the rules, right? Do not stay outter than your curfew; otherwise, Ill<em> personally</em>e looking for you.

    I nodded: I know You all keep attacking me with this. It hurts my feelings.

    If you learn to not endanger yourself after getting hurt, Mommy thinks thatd actually be a good thing.

 Book 16: Chapter 9

    Book 16: Chapter 9

    I looked over my shoulder to Vyvyan, who saw us to the door, and told her, Well be off now, Mom.

    Enjoy yourselves, but remember Mommys curfew. If Mommy doesnt see you back by then, Mommy will go personally search for you and, if Mommy does find you, Mommy will be angry.

    Mom may have waved her hand with a smile, but I knew that, if I didnt heed her warning, then shed definitely enforce the consequences.

    Dont worry about the children. I enjoy being with the girls, and theyre obedient, so theres no need to worry at all. Vyvyan waved to Lucia.

    Lucia smiled then nodded: Understood. Thank you, Your Highness. I feel very reassured to know that you will be with Nona and Vera.

    Thats fantastic, then. Mommy Vyvyan nodded with a smile.

    Lucia and I turned to leave the imperial pce. Mommy Vyvyan watched us from behind until we were out of sight.

    We arrived on the street once again. It had been months since we werest in Duargana. In my previous world, if I didnt go back home during a school break, the sights on the street would vanish by the next time I returned, but the elven city hadnt changed in the slightest. The streets were the same. Not even the stone paths had changed. Despite the stores having somewhat changed, we still needed to check them out, nevertheless.

    Lucia hugged my arm and cheerfully walked with me. She giggled: Your Highness, is there anywhere that youd like to go? Is there anything that you want to buy or eat?

    I looked around. I suddenly noticed that Lucias favourite store was still in business. With a smile, I pointed over to the slowly spinning rack with grilled meat on it. On the rack were rabbit thighs with fatty oils running down it: I remember that you particrly like that stores grilled meat, right? You want a piece?

    Really? It appears that theyre still in business, effused Lucia.

    Lucia wanted to run over and grab a piece to eat.

    Why does she like to eat such fatty grilled meat when weve had lunch? Not to mention shes tiny, I mused.

    Lucia seemed to notice my gaze and, therefore, bashfully stammered, I I I wont get fat! I wont! I just want to eat

    Smiling, I rubbed Lucias head: Its all right. Have some if you like.

    Lucia cheerfully walked over with me. The two of us bought rabbit thighs again. The owner of the store recognised Lucia. Hemented, Its good to see you again. You havent been here in a very long time. I remember you used toe here every day at this time.

    Lucia tightened her arms around mine: Ah I got married, and I have kids now, so I dont have as much time to visit. You probably already know, right? I am married to Prince Troy and have children.

    Really?! Congrattions. So you are the Princess now? asked the owner, revealing a delighted smile. He took out another even fatter rabbit thigh and passed it to me: I am happy for both of you. Although I have only heard of your wedding, I never thought you already have children. I am thrilled to hear that. If we were fortunate enough to see your children, then that would be fantastic.

    I nodded: Youll have the chance to in the future.

    I was aware Mommy Vyvyan and Lucia wouldnt let people see the girls at that point in time. I presume that theyd only see the girls when Vera was older and was dered the sessor to the throne.

    We bid farewell to the owner. Lucia and I then strolled around. Perhaps it was because time passed by slowly for elves that their development rate was also slow. We had been away for several months, yet there are no new stores nor had any stores closed. It was the same faces we were familiar with. While that meant that there would be less new and fascinating things, it meant more nostalgia and touching scenes for us.

    The time to return to the imperial pce eventually came. I sensed Lucia wasnt satisfied yet, but we couldnt help it. Mommy Vyvyan wasnt going to cancel the curfew, and she certainly wasnt going to grant us an extension; hence, I had to do my best to make the most of our time.

    When we arrived back the imperial pce, I saw a group of guards making haste in a specific location, equipped with ropes and weapons. All of them wore focussed expressions and yelled out to chase something. I narrowed my eyes and took an earnest look. I froze for a moment when I sighted them surrounding something in white. I would never mistake that white fur.

    Thats the White Deer King. Thats my steed! How dare they offend my steed!! I can ept having my steed locked up with horses in the stable with stinky grass, albeit grudgingly, but theyre trying to restrain my steed with ropes?! Theyre challenging my dignity and the Gdriel Tribes! I fumed to myself. From a far distance, I belted, Stop!

    The White Deer King vigorously raised her head and peered in my direction. She abruptly lifted her front legs and kicked the soldier in front of it. She then quickly speared the soldier behind her with her sharp horn. The White Deer King cried out as she rushed over to me with the poor soldier still on her horn.

    The White Deer King rushed up to my side and flung the corpse off. She took cover behind me. I was incredibly surprised the haughty White Deer King who disregarded everyone was actually frightened. I didnt know how long they chased her for, but she was foaming at the mouth and even bleeding from a wound inflicted on her. I gently stroked her neck to calm her down.

    Lucia yelled at the approaching soldiers, What are you doing?! This is His Highness steed!! Are youmitting treason?!

    I assumed the soldiers would show some restraint upon hearing my name. To my surprise, they werent fazed in the least. They approached me brandishing their weapons to tried and capture the White Deer King. The leader of the soldiers said, I apologise, Your Highness, we are under Her Highness orders to capture white deer. That white deer has been wandering the imperial pce grounds for a long time. We have to capture it now.

    I said that this is my steed!!

    We are carrying out Her Highness orders!

    After he waved his hand, the soldiers immediately encircle. I noticed that their clothes werent the defence guards uniform. I had never seen them before. They mustve been the elites among the elites. All of them had the gaze of true warriors. Not one of them showed the slightest hint of fear. Even the White Deer King was afraid of them to the point that her took cover behind me and trembled.

    I pressed a hand onto the helmet of a guard in front of me. He lingered and then tilted his head. In the next blink of an eye, bullets of blood whizzed through the air. I sted his head to pieces, sending his flesh, blood and the fragments of his helmet sttering in every direction. I wiped the blood on my face. I red at the group of them and wrathfully warned, I said, this is my steed. I dont care whose orders youre under. If its my moms order, I can guarantee that Ill have her take back her order, but right now, youre disrespecting my steed and me. Are you revolting?! I just killed one. Now, who will be next?

    None of them were afraid. As a matter of fact, they didnt bother to reply. Instead, they raised their des at me! I grabbed Lucia with one arm. She picked up a long sword from the ground and prepared to engage inbat.

    Stop!

    All of the guards were instantly frozen in ice. Mommy Vyvyannded on the ground. She looked at me with a panic-stricken look. I didnt wait for her to speak; instead, I whipped my cloak then grabbed the White Deer Kings reins and walked off. Back facing mom, I dered, Mom, if were not wee here, well take our leave now.

 Book 16: Chapter 10

    Book 16: Chapter 10

    Son, let Mommy exin!! Mommy Vyvyan grabbed my cloak with one hand and worriedly shouted. Let me exin. I can exin, Son. Mommy isnt trying to pick on you, or give the White Deer King grief. Mommy just just happened to give an unclearmand Mommy will kill them, okay? Mommy will kill them now. Son, dont go; let Mommy exin Please, dont go

    Mom waved her hand, summoning des from thin air that amputated the frozen soldiers shoulders and beheaded them. I turned my head around to look at Mommy Vyvyan, who was about to cry, and sighed: Mom, I wasnt asking you tomit murder. I want to know what they mean by your orders. Also, whats their issue? Why were they operating under your orders, yet didnt recognise me and even attacked me? Additionally, what do you want with the white deer? Whats your reason for capturing white deer?

    Mommy will exin Mommy will exin Bute back first, okay? Come back first. Mommy will get you a cup of nice tea then well calm down, and Mommy will exin to you.

    Lucia tossed the sword in her hand down then gave me a small nod when I looked to signal, albeit still feeling concerned. I knew she didnt want to sh with Mommy Vyvyan, and she probably didnt want to leave, either.

    I shifted my attention Mom then the White Deer King. It was the first time the White Deer King was so scared that she glued itself to me and whimpered. I gently stroked her neck. Mommy Vyvyans presence incited fear, so I stroked her neck again: Its all right now. Its all right now, White Deer King, its all right now. I will protect you. I will protect you. Dont be scared. Dont be scared.

    I wiped the White Deer Kings tears. Mommy Vyvyan quickly called for the imperial guards and demanded they protect the White Deer King around the clock. Still afraid, the White Deer King was reluctant to part with me, but I needed to listen to Moms exnation, while the White Deer King couldnt enter the imperial pce. I caressed the White Deer King: If you find yourself in danger again, just run. Dont worry about anything and just run. Run to the North, and youll be safe. Well meet up again in the North. Make sure to stay safe. White Deer King, I dont want to lose you.

    The White Deer King brushed her face against mine and then went off to the side. I then made my way to the imperial pce. Mommy Vyvyan walked by my side. She cautiously tried to hold my hand, but I pulled Lucia over before she could, cutting Mom off. Moms expression froze. Mncholic, she looked away. She tightly pursed her lips. She was afraid and trembling as you would see a child do after making a mistake.

    Once we reached the guest room, Lucia shut the door and stood by the door to prevent anybody from eavesdropping. Mom grabbed a cup of tea and pot. She went out to boil the tea then came back with it. I sat on the sofa and didnt mention a word. Mom ced the hot tea in front of me, and then sat in front of me in a reserved manner.

    Mom, I hope you provide me with a proper exnation.

    Mom nodded, albeit concerned. She seemed to be wrestling with how to word it in a way that wouldnt aggravate me. She expounded, Son, perhaps Mommy shouldnt have hid this from you However, this does indeed have nothing to do with you. Mommy wanted to let you rest at home and not know about this The truth is is that its to do with some mana flow problems in the eastern forest. After we investigated it, we found out that it was the white deers issue; theres a problem with their mana. I dont know where the mana came from. Although I cant discern any abnormalities, youre here. Therefore, I dont want any potential hazards to exist. As a pre-emptive tactic, Mommy locked them up for the meantime. Mommy guarantees Mommy has only locked them up!! Mommy absolutely wont kill them. Its just Let Mommy examine them for now. Mommy promises to not kill them.

    What was with those soldiers, then? If theyre imperial guards, they mustve been able to recognise me, right? If they did, would they really have dared to attack my White Deer King? I grouchily asked, despite not being angry with Mom.

    In all fairness, Moms method wasnt unreasonable. Although we didnt know what happened, there was nothing wrong with imprisoning the white deer for the meantime. It was normal for people to segregate the infected and those not infected before it was confirmed to be a contagious disease. What ticked me off most was why they would capture my white deer. The White Deer King was my steed, and I was the Prince. The imperial guards wouldnt darey hands on my White Deer King as they were cognizant of that fact. That was why the most baffling thing to me was why those soldiers would dare toy their hands on my White Deer King and even attack me.

    I never heard of them or saw them before. They clearly werent ordinary elven warriors, but I didnt have the foggiest idea as to where they came from.

    Those warriors are responsible for guarding the elven spring. Theyre a team exclusive to our Gdriel Tribe Mommy has never let you see them, as they fundamentally no longer possess any kindness. They will only follow my orders; or rather, the orders of the elven monarch. As you saw, theyll show no exception to even you in spite of you being my son Mommy sent them out to capture the white deer, for Mommy didnt want you to know. That was beyond Mommys predictions, though. Mommy didnt expect them to take the initiative to cause trouble in the pce, and treat the White Deer King as another white deer to capture.

    Mom leaned in toward me. Her speech continuously sped up. She was practically on the verge of getting down on her knees to beg for mercy: Sorry, sorry, Son, sorry. It was Mommys fault. Mommy shouldve thought about it in advance Mommy just didnt expect it. What do you want, Son? What must Mommy do to have your forgiveness?

    I picked up the hot tea for a sip: Nothing really. Mom, as long as the White Deer King is safe, Im fine. I have dragon scales; they, therefore, cant hurt me. The White Deer King is my steed, however. I dont want her to get hurt. Thus, I hope you can organise people to protect it.

    Sure, sure, Mommy shall do that. Mommy shall do that.

    Great. Mom, Im not angry. Actually, would you be willing toe with me to the eastern forest? I want to look into this matter.

 Book 16: Chapter 11

    Book 16: Chapter 11

    Essentially, the elven springs guards were brainwashed elves. Not even I knew of the squad when they were always guarding the elven spring within its vicinity. Working at the source of elves mana wasnt a nice job, it seemed. Of course, I didnt rule out the possibility that Vyvyan or her father brainwashed them to make them loyal to Vyvyan alone Actually, they were a terrifying squad that was only loyal to the ruling elf.

    I looked at every single one of their faces while Mommy Vyvyan followed alongside me. They wore straight faces. The weapons they held were simr to statues. All I could feel was the flow of mana; I hypothesised the mana was intended to protect them as a form of amour. I might not have been a match for them if I didnt have more pure and powerful mana. They couldnt hurt me with their spears, but I was also aware their weapons were enhanced with mana.

    These teams have always protected our tribe; however, Mommy has never told you about them, as Mommy didnt want to let you know about them. These elves no longer have a conscious. Strictly speaking, theyre soldiersposed of nothing but mana. Theyre soldiers Mommy created using the mana-infused spring water. Basically, Mommy revives them with the spring water after killing the most outstanding ones. You shouldnt know about this, Son. You shouldnt.

    Mom gently grabbed my hand. We went closer and closer to the sound of running water. Mom and I continued forward on the grass and shrubs. The elven spring was underneath the imperial pce. Underneath the pce was a forest with everything, including the sun and clear air. Everything was the exact same as the forest outside.

    I once heard of the myth of Northern Europe in humanitysnds. The Valkyries took the souls of fallen warriors. They supposedly fought there and drank as they waited for the world to end to take to the battlefield. That was how I would illustrate underground ce. After Mom brought them in, they sparred with each other in the forest until the elven monarch summoned them, which would also be when the end of the world wasing for the elves, also known as, when the elven spring was threatened.

    The two of us headed to the spring located in the centre of the forest. I had never seen the spring before. It provided us with life and elves, who were a magical species, with mana. In the past, Mommy Vyvyan didnt n to let me see it because, as she said, it wasnt necessary for me to know about it. I shouldnt have needed to ept the darkness of the Gdriel tribe. From Moms standpoint, I was the purest member of the Gdriel Tribe. That was good enough for me.

    Mom looked quite solemn. She tightly held my hand as we walked over to the spring where the water flowed. It was located on a tall hill. Therefore, we essentially had to hike up a mountain. Lucia didnt have the right toe to the area despite being my wife. ess to the spring was exclusive to the Gdriel Tribe.

    The sound of the running water gradually amplified. The violently running water created ripples in every direction. I could feel the immense mana dispersed all around, but the mana didnt give me a soothing feeling. To the contrary, I felt an immense pressure that made it hard to breathe. Mommy Vyvyan, on the other hand, remained her usual self. I noticed Moms mana bore a semnce to the mana from the spring.

    Mommy Vyvyan lived up to her reputation as the woman who yed god. To be fair, it was a surprise attack on her part, but, given that God was unable to retaliate, it went to show how perfect Moms control of mana was and how powerful she was.

    Were here, reported Mommy Vyvyan, as she stopped me.

    To be honest, I never thought the legendary spring would be such a small spring when it was supposed to be the elves lifeline. I couldve congested it with one foot. It barely qualified as a spring. Id argue it was just a gap in a hot spring. I examined the spring: This is the elven spring?

    Correct. This is the source of mana. You can feel it, right, the pressure of the mana, that is?

    I nodded: Mom, does the white deers issue have something to do with this spring? Is there a problem with the source, leading to the mana problem? Logically speaking, the white deer arent carnivores. If its due to their food, it would be the grass growing on the ground thats the cause of the problem, right?

    I dont think it is. If the problem stems from here, then the entirety of our elvennds would have a problem, whereas we can only detect a problem in the eastern forest. Hence, if you want to investigate it, we should head over there.

    So, was there some purpose in you bringing me here?

    Mommy Vyvyan smiled: Mommy doesnt want to hide anything from you anymore. In the past, Mommy didnt want to let you know about these things, for the reason that you shouldnt be worrying about these things. Mommy wanted you to be an ordinary child, but this happened. Our tribe hasmitted so many dirty deeds next to this spring that you dont need to know of. Now, though, youve found out So, Mommy intends to show you. All of this shouldve been yours in the first ce.

    The original n was for Mommy toe here and maintain this ce for you when you seeded the throne so that youd never have to worry about it. Mommy is now telling you about all of this and the location of the elven spring because Mommy knows you dont want to be lied to. Mommy wont lie to you anymore.

    I gently ran my finger through the running water then straightened up: Mom, I wont say anything about this incident. Im also grateful for what youve done in the past. I can understand what you did for this tribe. But nheless, Im no longer a child, and Ive experienced many dirty deeds. None of this is a big deal to me anymore. With that said, I hope you wont hide things from me when there are problems. Mom, Im your son. Im already happy that I get to be together with you, so if you ask for my help, Id be happy to help.

    Mom gently touched my face with her hand. She quavered, Okay, okay, Son Ill go with you Ill go with you to the Eastern forest. Lets go looking into the white deers matter together.

 Book 16: Chapter 12

    Book 16: Chapter 12

    Your Highness, that

    I pinched Lucias face, beaming: Ah, we need to look into it. However, Mom will be with me, so theres no need to fret. It shouldnt be anything dangerous. Were just checking the local mana signals. It could be some species thats undergone some weird change causing the problem. The white deer have been locked up, so theres no danger there. Sorry, Lucia, youll have to stay home alone again.

    Lucia hopelessly smiled and then hugged my arm: Its all right. Im used to it. I feel reassured knowing that Queen Vyvyan will be with you. You dont bring people with you when you go out, which is what worries me most. The eastern forest isnt a dangerous ce, either, so Im not concerned.

    I wanted to stay with Lucia for a few days before setting out, but I only nned to stay in the elvennds for two weeks. I had already spent a long time living idly with her, so I didnt have any time left to dy the investigation. Mommy Elizabeth already sent a letter rushing me toe to Hilles City to participate in Daisys baptism. I needed to quickly resolve the mana issue and then rush over to Hilles City.

    The white deer had been captured and detained in the pce. The main reason for that was there was nowhere else to lock them up. The white deer were recuperating at the rear of the pce. Although they werent enjoying the living conditions of the White Deer King, they werent living in terrible conditions. They, at least, didnt need to worry about food, water or hygiene. Their mana was abnormal; however, there was nothing wrong with them. They were a little annoyed about being locked up, but that was the extent of it.

    I saw the white deer. Indeed, they didnt suffer any abuse, but neither could I discern if there was anything different about them. The mana signals from the eastern forest remained even after they were taken away from the area. In saying that, the signal significantly weakened thereafter. My suspicion was that there mustve been some odd mana source over there. Since the white deer had left, it lost its catalyst.

    Mommy Vyvyan had the most powerful mana sensing ability. She just needed to go to the area to locate the strange mana source and then deal with it. Mom originally nned to sort it out after I left; she didnt expect the soldiers to encounter the White Deer King.

    The incident left the White Deer King quite distressed even two days after the incident. She lost her appetite and refused toe out. In the past, she would boldly run and jump around on thewn without any qualms while her home was being cleaned at noon. The gardeners mightve been irate about it, but nobody dared toin. It was sad to see she refused toe out after the incident; she was afraid of running into those soldiers again. Mommy Vyvyan gave the soldiers amand to not hurt the white deer, most definitely not me and ensured themand couldnt be overwritten. Hence, the White Deer Kings safety was guaranteed. Unfortunately, the mental trauma still lingered. As such, I had to ride a horse, which was something I hadnt done in a long time, to head to the forest.

    Mommy Vyvyan didnt bring imperial guards along. Lucia had to stay in the imperial pce to take care of the girls. Honesty, I was reassured leaving Lucia behind in the pce. The elves imperial pce was different to humanitys royal pce. People made an attempt on my life despite Mommy Elizabeth being present there. Nobody woulde after Lucia in Duargana, though. As long as the Gdriel Tribe existed, all elves would admire and respect them.

    Lucia didnt say anything after learning I wanted to deal with the mana issue. Instead, she considerately approved. The problem didnt seem hazardous to the three of us. We all knew Mommy Vyvyan was powerful. The most dangerous thing to Mom was me almost leaving in a huff. Everything would be fine as long as she could convince me to stay.

    I was unable to detect the mana fluctuations. I didnt qualify to be an Elven King. Nevertheless, Vera seemed to be sensitive to it. Every time Mommy Vyvyan approached Vera, thetter could detect the former and would open her eyes even when she was asleep. By that alone, Vera should be able to be a great ruler for elves as Mommy Vyvyan was.

    Well head to the forest tomorrow. Im not sure how long itll take, though. That said, Ill do my best to be as quick as I can.

    Lucia found my wishy washy speech irritating. She stopped me from trying to approach her again and helplessly smiled: With Her Highness apanying you, youll be fine. This sort of thing has already happened many times. Your Highness, this is just a simple trip. Theres no need to make it out to be some sort of life and death separation. This shouldnt even be ssified a problem, since Her Highness will be able to resolve it as soon as she goes over to the forest. If shes fast, I imagine it would only take moments to resolve.

    For real?

    Of course. Its Her Highness were talking about. As long as she is with you, I cant think of anything that could harm you. The dragons might have a chance of hurting you, but Her Highness is the supreme sovereign here in the elvennds. Nobody will be able to hurt you. I firmly believe that.

    Lucia set Nona, who was asleep, down into the cradle. She leaned over to give her girls a kiss: I wont disturb your sleep tonight, then. You have to wake up early tomorrow to leave. Its a long trip; you must make sure to take care of yourself. You havent fully recovered from the incident with the dragons, after all.

    You dont impact my sleep at night

    Unwanted heat flitted across Lucias face. She hammer fisted my arm with her small fist: We cant do that too much!! It hurts And, I pass out every time I really cant figure out how that woman is able to stand it In any case not tonight! Also, you havent fully recovered, so if if if you insist A full-moon night ising soon

    I kissed Lucias face and smiled: Your words. Not mine.

    You just went through that with the dragons. You sure are physically healthy, Your Highness.

    Youre my wife, so of course I have energy for you.

    Happiness bloomed on Lucias face. I intended to turn in early tonight. I kissed my girls and then left the room. Mommy Vyvyan wouldnt perform night invasions on me during my recuperation period, so I felt reassured. At least, I could get some quality sleep at night.

    ========

    Its ready Everything is ready Everything is ready Those elves sure are such fools. Theyve followed my designs perfectly Their benevolence will be their undoing. Their benevolence will destroy their family and friends, their family and everything they currently have None of this belonged to them to begin with! Ill definitely scorch thisnd. Ill definitely turn the glorious white city into a cemetery. I swear it! I swear it!

 Book 16: Chapter 13

    Book 16: Chapter 13

    As a consequence of what transpired during the Deer Hunting Festival incident as well as the anthropoids invasion, the eastern forest suffered heavy damage. Mom sealed it off long ago to ensure that it could eventually return to normal. The night patrols were conducted because elves revered forests. For that reason, not even Mommy Vyvyan interfered with the rate of growth of elven forests and allowed them to recover on their own ord, instead.

    I didnt know how the forest recovery wasing along. Thest time the anthropoids invaded, they severely damaged the forest to the point that the White Deer King had to take the initiative to seek me out. Perhaps the forest could never recover. The incident mightve been the result of having the forest cut down. Mommy Vyvyan only mentioned a change in mana; she hadnt stated the reason behind it. She needed to enter the forest to get to the bottom of the cause.

    I didnt have enough time to bid the White Deer King goodbye. I didnt want to disturb her until her trauma subsided somewhat. I galloped to the forest on horseback. Mom extended her hand out to temporarily stop me and stressed, Son, remember to stick to Mommy in the forest. Do not act on your own ord no matter what happens. The forest is a dangerous ce to begin with, and now theres an unconfirmed mana disturbance. If its a natural disturbance, then its no big deal, but if another elf deliberately instigated it, especially one researching ck magic, then itll be dangerous.

    Momsst statement echoed in my mind. I pointed out, ck magic is still practiced? Mom, dark elves practiced ck magic, didnt they? I personally killed thest dark elf. There are no more dark elves.

    That may not be the case, Son. Bear in mind that you only killed thest dark elf we know of. There may be other dark elves who are still alive. Didnt somebody live in the dark elves district just a few days ago? That individual might be a dark elf. Someone sent them there and retrieve something or some things.

    I paused for a moment before replying, Oh? I honestly didnt know about that. I did know that somebody was there, but I didnt know they were there to grab something. Theres nothing left there, though, is there? Meras house is the only home with items left inside. The things in other properties mustve worn out by now or taken, right?

    When a sudden terrifying realisation seized Mom, her expression stiffened: Mommy doesnt have any ruthless ideas. Ive never thought of robbing the dead. Things there have basically been damaged or abandoned. If they were lucky, they would be able to get a fair number of things. ording to the testimony, there werent many things worth money. Lots of things avable there were also avable outside of the area. With that said, it was pointed out that their objective was things specifically from the area. Logically, if theyre after things there specifically, then this must have to do with dark elves. Thus, we must be careful. The reason ck magic is magic is due to them requiring elven bodies to act as primers. If youre captured, then theres bound to be danger. Stay alert.

    Im now covered in dragon scales. I think I should be immune to magic, so ck magic is practically useless on me, isnt it?

    No, Son. If Mera wanted to harm you now, what would you do if she used a mana dissolving agent? Dragon scales are just kes once the mana dissolving agent removes the mana covering your scales. Mana dissolving agents are something that dark elves came up with. If there are still dark elves who can use them around, then youre still exposed to a big risk. Dont ever underestimate the viciousness of dark elves. After all

    Mom pointed at herself and me. She narrowed her eyes and softlyughed. What she signalled couldnt have been any more obvious. The Gdriel Tribe was a tribe of dark elves. The Gdriel Tribe wouldnt have such pure mana, otherwise. Due to development, however, we became indistinguishable from ordinary elves and dark elves. The soldiers guarding the elven spring were an example.

    I nodded: Ill stick with you, Mom.

    Good boy. Youll be absolutely safe by Moms side, so dont separate from Mommy. Mommy Vyvyan caressed my head.

    We resumed, passing under the virescent canopy, grass and wilted leaves. The air was clear and moist smell as expected from forests. We were deep in the elven forest. Moss seizing the tree trunks continued to grow. Birds twittered at us, as we disturbed their peaceful lives. Our horses walked side by side, but it soon became squishy. As a result our legs kept rubbing up against each other.

    Mommy Vyyan didnt seem to consider it squishy. She, to the contrary, looked happy. She pressed her hand on mine. That was a dangerous behaviour. We came to investigate what happened in the forest, yet Mom was rxed as though we were there for a vacation. Just moments ago, she was warning me about how frightening the dark elves were, yet she wasnt worried whatsoever.

    I looked up at the trees overhead and peered to the deeper part of the forest. It wasnt particrly dark in the forest. The trees werent towering tall, and the animals ran around in the shrubs on both sides. There were no oddities to be seen at first nce. In fact, it felt amazingly peaceful and soothing.

    Is there really a problem here? Im starting to feel that there isnt anything serious. Something might have happened to the white deer, but theyre still well, while the forest doesnt show any signs of negative changes. I cant see a problem even if the trees showed signs of problems, let alone the forest. Theres barely a noticeable change. We just need to get rid of it and all is well. Mom must consider something this simple and rxing to be a happy trip, and she can improve our mother son rtionship while shes at it, I mused.

    I had to remind myself to keep my guard up and stay vignt. There was indeed nothing around when I looked. In saying that, there mightve been darkness moving behind me. I nted a seems its safe g for myself, which meant that I really might go through some major crisis. Therefore, I should be cautious.

 Book 16: Chapter 14

    Book 16: Chapter 14

    The history of dark elves and elves were equally long. Perhaps many, especially everyone in the Gdriel Tribe, would refuse to admit that dark elves had a long history and profound culture. While normal elves rejected the dark elves culture, everybody had to acknowledge the fact that their mana and ability to utilise it was far superior to ordinary elves.

    The Gdriel Tribe was a developed dark elf tribe dark elves considered traitors. The Gdriel Tribe betrayed the purpose of dark elves ages ago. The ambition of the tribe wasnt to gain more mana but purely to limate into society with other elves. The Gdriel Tribe wasnt a great dark elf tribe. People had always been jealous of dark elves and tried to kill them precisely because they were weak and not united. However, at a certain point the status quo changed. Dark elves were no longer the dark elves of the past. There was no longer the question of united or not. From their standpoint, they now only saw oneself.

    How much can a single elf do? How much can a dark elf achieve? The Gdriel Tribe could use the knowledge they secretly obtained to rule over the entire elf race. By the same token, it was a given they could also destroy the entire tribe. The elves had no idea what I did. They had no idea they had already been dragged into it.

    The white deer are fully prepared. The elves brought the white deer right into the heart of their rule. The white deers strength wasnt average. A furious White Deer King could break through an elven blockade. The white deer were extremely strong creatures. All that was needed was to incite them into taking action, which would help them procure more mana and a chance. The pieces were ready.

    The mysterious individual mumbled silently, Next up, drugs. Put this in then stir it before finally turning up the me to bring the drug to a boil. Dark elves have always been conducting research on mana and potions. Though Im not a pharmacist, Impetent enough to make these. Ill pour the boiled drug everywhere across the entirewn and into theke so that this mana can sessfully flow. These drugs arent weapons of destruction, but its pure mana. Needless to say, other herbs have also been mixed in. As for the resulting effects, perhaps well only know when the timees.

    The mysterious individual thought, There are two hard to ovee problems with my n. First of all, I cant allow the target Ive been concentrated on nurturing to infiltrate the imperial city. Its pointless to cause a disturbance in the forest alone. Second, I cant allow Vyvyan and their Prince to remain inside the imperial city. At least, they have to be kept away from where my n is initiated. I hate to admit it, but even if I drank this entire pot of drugs, I wouldnt have one fifth of Vyvyans powers. Vyvyan could easily off me and sink my n with her eyes shut.

    Perhaps the heavens will my sess. Of course, my n is also meticulous. Ive sessfully ovee those two challenges and, therefore, canmence my n. The two proud elves wont expect my n. The Gdriels are formidable. Themon factor is that were both proud of ourselves. Perhaps its been too long since the imperial city has been threatened that theyre under the impression that the elven imperial capital is absolutely safe. Ill let those arrogant elves have a taste of my fury. Not even humanity was able to capture this ce after sacrificing their military, while I can easily destroy it with just a couple of barrels of drugs.

    Those elves killed my brethren, yet they dont feel any remorse. Those dark elf traitors deserve to die. They hoarded assets that shouldve been shared amongst all dark elves. They even killed their own brethren. They killed all dark elves. Our proud race has always lived by the de. I must prove to everyone that dark elves havent gone extinct. Dark elves and I still live. For as long as Im alive, I shall never ept the animosity that this world harbours dark elves.

    This entire world shall learn the rage of dark elves. The elves will know the despair and agony that dark elves once suffered. That fraudulent bitch pretends to provide dark elves with a normal life of equality. Then, she turned around to throw us into dpidated homes and destroyed us. Theres not even a trace of my race having lived there anymore. All thats left are those traces of damage. But having these things are sufficient. Ill revive my race, rain down my fury and purge that heartless and cold white cemetery. This is my mission in life.

    ========

    Current time at the outer section of the forest.

    I tossed the firewood into the fire. There was a huge rabbit corpse lying next to me. One of them once nearly pulverised me, but I could finally gloat. I could guarantee I sessfully slew a rabbit and brought it back with my own strength. If you overlooked the bloody hole in its chest, Id say I had a sessful hunt.

    It was the first time I used the elven spell Hunt. The spell was a quick spell that the Gdriel Tribe invented. It allowed the caster to immediately create a magic bow and arrow. Mom, however, could control its size as well as guide the arrow to hit specific spots, which ensured that the fur and meat of the prey didnt end up damaged. Proof of my time as a human was evident in my uracy that didnt rely on magic.

    I cut the meat off the rabbits leg then skewered it to ce it above the me. Mommy Vyvyan supported her face in her hand. She watched me with a smile and thenughed in a soft tone: It is bliss to eat a meal my son personally prepared for me.

    Frankly, I dont think this can be considered a meal Its just to relieve hunger. If you want to try, I can try cook for you when we get back

    Mom shook her head with a smile: The kitchen still belongs to Mommy. You shouldnt go in, Son. After all, its too dangerous for you. Mommy would be more worried and panicked than happy to know you were cooking, so lets not go there, shall we?

    That hurts

    I picked up a meat skewer, and Mom picked one up. I had a bite but immediately tasted something off

    This taste I muttered under my breath.

    Ugh Moms pinched her eyebrows together.

    I ced the meat skewer down: Sorry Mom, it seems that its not fully cooked.

    No, thats not it. Its a mana problem. The rabbits mana has impacted the quality of its flesh.

    Sorry Ill be mindful of my mana when I hunt next time

    No, its not your problem. If it was your mana, it would be delicious. Mommy is certain that this isnt your mana. As a matter of fact, the mana is abnormal

 Book 16: Chapter 15

    Book 16: Chapter 15

    We arrived inside the forest. Honestly speaking, the closer we got to the centre of the forest, the more prominent the eerie feeling grew. It wasnt particrly oppressive, but there was a spooky ambience. It was akin to swimming in water and then suddenly seeing that the blue water was red. It was incorrect to say that the mana didnt belong there. The mana was the one with the problem.

    The magical creatures nearby continued with their lives as per usual, and they werent different to the animals outside the forest by any ounts. They ran when they were supposed to and did whatever else they were supposed to. Herbivores were afraid of us, not due to the eerie mana but due to them sensing bloodlust. In simple terms, if humans came to the area, they would be totally oblivious as to what happened. I, however, could sense it just as Mom could.

    Mom scanned our surroundings with her eyebrows furrowed. She quietly noted, Somethings wrong. If it was a rock, an area of grass or a river that had an issue, it wouldnt have such an immense impact. This is abnormal. Its an abnormal change.

    In other words, an elf is plotting something? Mom, it seems your assumption is correct.

    Mommy Vyvyan lowered her voice: Im not certain, either After all, we havent sighted any traces of an elf doing anything. There are no mes or footprints. Further, soldiers have cordoned this area. Where would they havee from? I even cast a spell here to prevent anyone from entering. The spell I cast is the same one that I cast at the imperial pce. If somebody forcibly trespassed, it would alert the soldiers, but they never reported anything, so nobody should have entered this ce What would they have obtained after entering? Compared to the forests to the South and West, this forest isnt rich, not to mention that it was once attacked

    Thats true We dont know what theyre thinking. This might be a secret ck magic researchb for all we know.

    Mom shook her head: Thats incorrect Son, ck magic has a discerning feature, which is that it takes effect fast and will use a life of some sort as a medium. Think about our journey here. Aside from what we killed, we havent seen any traces of blood or hunts. You and Mommy are dark elves, so were especially sensitive to blood. These creatures carry mana but its clear this mana isnt harmful; therefore, it isnt a harmful spell. To be precise, mm its a strange spell. Its not a spell we use here.

    So, simr to feeding household pets forage when the household pets are actually wild beasts in the wild?

    Mom nodded: Thats a good way to put it. Whatever the case may be, you must be cautious, Son. I dont know what else can happen to the creatures. We need to investigate it. Nevertheless, the good news is that well soon get to the centre of where this is happening. If this really is the deliberate work of someone, well soon have to face them. To be frank, Mommy is starting to feel angry.

    Mom suddenly grinned and rode over next to me. She then checked the forest around us with an irritated look again: I truly cant figure out what happened. If this was a man-made situation, what are they after? If they wanted to harm us, they coulde straight to the imperial capital. In the scenario theycked the courage to do so, they could choose from any small town or vige. Whats the point of choosing this poor location?

    I smiled: I think the one and only reason is that youre not here. Things are different herepared to in humanitysnds. If we were in humanitysnds and somebody wanted to revolt, they would start it within the vicinity of the royal pce. Mommy Elizabeth may be strong, but, unlike you, the people dont revere her to the same degree elves revered you. If dark elves wanted to pull something, Im sure that they wouldnt choose to do it right under your nose. While this ce is poor, if they seed here, you wouldnt even know. Therefore, its naturally the safest ce.

    Mm, thats a reasonable deduction. That means my appearance here has disrupted their n? remarked Mom, with a nod. She then peered at the sky: All the more reason to locate the elf as soon as possible, in that case. Son, frankly, the next full-moon night ising right up, so its best we resolve this by then, right? Else, I dont know what will happen if we absorb too much of these animals mana.

    I nodded: All right.

    Mom turned her head back to face forward. We were deep in the forest. There were no longer many ces where we could ride side-by-side any more. The cluster of trees obstructed Moms vision, too, thereby preventing her from seeing long distances. We could hear the sound of running water next to is. It was most likely from a small creek in the forest.

    We searched for the point of origin of the creek. Mana couldnt be spread at will; a medium was required. Normally speaking, it would be running water, which was why we searched for its origin. If it really started from a small creek, then it surely started from the origin.

    Initially, Mom did her best to not pass up any suspicious traces, but she soon gave up. Mana couldnt enhance an elfs senses. Hence, Mom couldnt see what was going on just looking at the trees. I picked up the canteen hanging from the side and had a drink. Then, I handed it to Mom. With a smile, I asked, Mom, do you want a drink?

    Ah, sure.

    Were mother and son, so we dont have to worry about indirect kisses, do we? Weve already lost count of the number of times weve kissed reasoned Vyvyan. Mom took the canteen and had a drink: This isnt wine!!

    Ah weve finished the wine, so I filled it with just water. Its fine, though, Mom. Its been boiled.

    Mom nced at the canteen, and then she sighed. Hopeless, she said, Whatever, water it is, then. However, weve practically consumed all of our supplies. I never expected this to take us so long. Son, we must make haste.

    I nodded: Uhm.

    I turned to head to the origin of the creek with Mom. However, I neglected something important, and that was that the creek might be the source of berserk mana

 Book 16: Chapter 16

    Book 16: Chapter 16

    So,<em> this</em> is the source?

    Wasnt that too easy to find? We spent more time on the road. In reality, we immediately reached the origin of the creek. I was curious if the stone in my hand was the so-called source that was influencing mana. There was nothing special about it. It was just a cobblestone you could find anywhere.

    Of course it isnt.

    Mom took the stone from my hand then vigorously threw it into theke. I dawdled for a moment then looked at the heap of stones in the water and fell into deep thought. Mom said the creek was the source of the problematic mana. The question, therefore, was which stone was the one?

    There are so many stones here. Are we supposed to check every single one of them?

    I picked up a stone while I was at it and held it out to Mom. Mom grabbed it without any hesitation and threw it into the water again. I watched the stones sink into the water and mulled over the question again. I felt as if I was a philosopher looking at the stone sink the water to search for my meaning in life

    No, Son, these stones arent the source.

    My eyes shifted to the seaweed, which was moreplex than the stones, and went into even deeper into thought.

    Mom helplessly smiled. She affectionately rubbed my head: Its not the seaweed, either Son, youre not able to discern the mana you sense, which is why you cant sense it. This ce is indeed where the mana originates, but that doesnt mean that the source of mana is here. Put it this way: if I was to pour red ink into here, do you think that it would instantly disperse everywhere? Even if I took the bottle of ink away, the red ink would need some time before it disperses everywhere. Thats basically the situation here. Somebody scattered mana here, but what they used to scatter it has been taken away. Therefore, the culprit isnt a dimwit. They took the evidence with them. They came at a specific time to take it away, thereby avoiding anybody who came to investigate the scene.

    I made a small nod. We were stuck, then. We confirmed it wasnt natures uncanny work, but somebody with a death wish. Further, the culprit was experienced, analytical and calm. They wouldnt have been able to calmly take everything away without leaving any clues that could put them at risk, otherwise.

    We arentpletely empty-handed. We, at least, now know that this was the work of an elf; thus, Mommy just needs to find the culprit now. Honestly, having these clues makes it easy. Once mana is activated, itll leave traces for a long time, and Mommy happens to be a genius on the subject. Mommy has already pinpointed it. We just need to head over. The location doesnt seem to be too far away.

    Mom peered in the direction she noted. I dallied for a moment then drew my handgun and began to load it. Mommy Vyvyan watched me load bullet by bullet. She rested her face in her hand and said, Son, you dont need to be so vignt, do you? The elf is magnificent in some ways; however, they dont seem to have any abilities. If Mommy is correct, this mana should be immature man-made mana. If it was Mera, she would be able to hide it perfectly so that nobody could detect it. This culprit seems to becking, though. Moreover, though they were able to take the source, the clues left behind are far too visible. Even an ordinary animal would be able to track them down.

    Really?

    Thats why they dont appear to be a challenge. It might just be somebody trying to prove themselves or wanting to conduct some dark elf experiments. Normally, such an individual wouldnt have anybat abilities, which is why theres no need to worry or prepare forbat.

    Mommy Vyvyan stood up and headed to the inner area of the forest. Mommy Vyvyan said that, but I still readied myself forbat, nevertheless. I set my handgun where I could immediately draw it to open fire without wasting a moment.

    The exterior and interior of the forest was different. The trees were nted closely together. There were many ces where two people couldnt simultaneously squeeze through. It wasnt a major problem for me, but Moms width from the side mm her breasts that were once for nourishing me and her source of pride, became an obstacle for her when she tried to squeeze through. I, in fact, had to use my hands to shift them sideways a little for her to squeeze through

    When we eventually squeezed through the forest, we suddenly came to a spacious t area of grass. It was a random ce to be. Anyway, in the centre was a crucible It was a huge crucible oozing with the vibe of crucible an evil alchemist would use It was tough for sunlight to reach the centre of the forest. The area was the only area that sunlight could reach. The crucible was ced right in the sunlight

    Mom and I were dumbstruck when saw the crucible at the centre. Mom wore a displeased look. It was the same feeling as spending all your gold on buying recovery potions when you n to challenge the boss, only to find out the boss was squishy fodder that you didnt even need one potion for. Since Mom exined the mana was man-made, I supposed they made it with the crucible

    Thats the source stated Mom.

    So so

    I couldnt convince myself to believe the conclusion I wanted, which was was was the reason the creek water was the source wasnt because of some n or the work of some experienced culprit but merely because the crucible was washed there leaking the mana into the creek that eventually flowed around The culprit didnt seem to be a perfect tactician I would go as far as to say that they were an imbecile I let out a hopeless sigh.

    Mom touched the ground with her hand: It seems that the culprit produced mana here then poured it at various locations. There was no n. It looks as though it was all on a whim. Id ssify it a prank. Theres no magic formation, either, so it doesnt appear to be a trap, but rather I think I can positively call it a prank. However, this prank has gone a little too far.

    Mom heaved a heavy breath: That appears to be what happened. By the looks of things, this was simpler than I imagined. If my conjecture is correct, we just need to wait for the culprit to appear. Geez, I thought it was something serious, but it appears there is nothing to fret about

    Really? Really?

 Book 16: Chapter 17

    Book 16: Chapter 17

    Is it really not some sort of trap?

    I dont think so After all, I cant detect any mana. Theres no magic formation on the ground, either. I dont think anything would happen even if we went over to it.

    Mommy Vyvyan and I sat behind a tree to wait for the owner of the crucible to show up for it. The crucible was our bait. I was sure that as long as it remained here, the owner woulde for it. However, the two of us staked out fo long time. We waited from morning until the sun was down behind the trees, yet nobody came.

    I wondered if the crucible would rust if nobody came for it. I suspected it was a trap, in that it was bait to lure us over. Mommy Vyvyan clearly shared my thought. Mom backed off a little then examined the nearby mana again. But nheless, it was affirmative that there was no magic formation. In other words, it was a trap without a magic formation. I confidently scanned our surroundings. I didnt find anything to suggest that there was a trap in the trees I looked in the direction of the crucible.

    We were in a dilemma. Should we approach the crucible of our own volition? It couldve been a trap but might not have been. Alternatively, we could keep waiting. If we activated the trap, the culprit would spring. If we continued patiently waiting, we mightve won. It might not have been soplex.

    The creatures all had issues with their mana. Based off the information we had on hand, it wasnt a problem. We didnt know if itd evolve into a problem when their mana surged on the full-moon night, though. If we didnt resolve the issue, we mightve had a tragedy on our hands as a consequence.

    I nced over to Mom. Mom didnt look panicked. Elves were much more patient than humans. Mommy Vyvyan didnt think a contest of patience would be an issue. She wasnt in a rush to resolve the issue, but I wasnt too enthusiastic about waiting. Who could guarantee the culprit didnt forget it there? If we went over to it, we mightve been able to find out what they used it for.

    Mom, I want to go and check the crucible out.

    Mom gave me a smile: Do you? Its not too safe to do that. Frankly, Son, if its a trap, an ident might happen when you touch it. Mommy told you already: dark elves might be in possession of some strange magic.

    If its a trap, its best if I touch it, since I have my dragon scales protecting me. Common weapons designed to deal specifically with elves and magic are ineffective against me. Its pointless for us to wait here. In fact, we may miss out on a good opportunity. If this criminals n was to make us want until the full-moon night, when mana levels are boosted, itd make the trip here for nothing.

    Mommy should go and touch it, then. Its a disgrace for a mother to make her child take the risk.

    No, leave it to me, Mom. Just as you cant ept letting me take the risk, I cant ept letting you take the risk, either. Its safer for me to go.

    Though I refused Mom, Mom tightly hugged me exuberantly. She kissed my forehead: Mommy is so happy to hear that, Son, so, so happy. However, since neither of us can take the risk, neither of us should touch it, then.

    But thats not a usible solution. How long will we wait here for? If something happens as a result of our dy, well be held responsible; therefore, Mom, let me go. Ill be all right. I have dragon scales now, so its very unlikely a trap will hurt me. Plus, didnt you say there was no magic formation, Mom? It must be a human style trap, then. Humanitys traps cant possibly hurt me, so dont worry.

    I didnt give Mom a chance to continue arguing. I headed over to the crucible. Mom watched me with a dumbfounded look then intently surveyed the direction I headed. She kept her hand on my back the entire time so that she could immediately cast magic on me if needed. I cautiously walked over to the empty spot. There was no obvious fake grass on the ground, so I doubted there were any traps. The surroundings looked normal, and there were no mouse traps on the ground.

    I arrived before the crucible. The empty space wasnt actually very spacious. There were no traps. Thus, it would seem that the crucible was the only thing there. I turned my head around to look at Mom. She nodded. She stood straight up to try ande in front of me, but I stopped her.

    It was amon looking crucible. There was nothing that made it stand out. There were some dregs left inside. I surmised it mustve been used for boiling something, specifically the man-made mana source.

    The instant my hand gently touched the crucible, it suddenly began to tremble. A cold breeze suddenly dispersed and froze all of the grass in front, turning it into a field of ice. The trap wasnt set in thend but on the crucible.

    I waspletely indifferent to the ice on thewn and my hand. Mom, to the contrary, was horrified. If I was my old self, Id probably be an ice block already. Fortunately, I was immune to mana thanks to my dragon scales and, therefore, didnt take any damage.

    Are you all right, Son?!!

    I quickly stopped Mom from rushing over to me. All of a sudden, I felt a prickly sensation on my face. A crisp sound came from my face. I stopped Mom from approaching me, as I heard the vibration of a bowstring. The arrow urately hit my temple; unfortunately for my assant, my dragon scales deflected it.

    Mom froze stiff for a moment before sting a fire ball over in the direction the arrow came from. An elf donning a cloak pathetically rolled out from the bushes andnded in front of us. She didnt hesitate to fire another three arrows. Before I guarded against them, Mom sent the three arrows flying elsewhere with a flick of her hand, frightening the girl. She scuttled along the ground and threw a handful of dirt at us then immediately teleported away.

    She has a target to teleport to? It looks as though she really was prepared, Mom cursed, expression violent. Nobody is allowed to fire arrows at my son. She may have teleported away, but I can sense her traces. Lets go, Son. Were going to erase her existence now.

    I nodded. I snapped the arrows with a stomp then went to Moms side. Mom looked genuinely furious. I suppose she couldnt ept me being attacked despite me not getting hurt.

 Book 16: Chapter 18

    Book 16: Chapter 18

    Lucia rolled over. She rubbed her eyes and greeted the sunlight. Her angelic daughter was asleep next to her. She couldnt resist the urge to caress her daughter and kiss thetters cheek. She sat up and slid her thin nket slid off. The tip on her breast bounced ever so slightly. In truth, ever since she began breastfeeding, Lucia began to gradually feel aroused in spite of not craving it before. However, she felt too embarrassed to explicate it, for she never thought about it. Plus, her husband was in the elvennds specifically to recuperate, so she didnt think about it.

    Lucia picked up her clothes from the side and took her time getting dressed. She pulled the curtain open. It was noon. Lucia still slept at dawn and woke up in the afternoon. Her daughters, however, were probably having an afternoon nap. The maids took care of the girls in the morning, since Lucia struggled to adjust her sleep hours. Lucia wore on her dress then flicked her short hair. She didnt wake her daughter up; instead, she called for a maid.

    After applying her make-up, Lucia left the room to have lunch. After lunch, she returned to her bedroom. Her daughters had just woken up and were happily ying with the maids. After breastfeeding her girls, she cheerfully yed with them for a while. Afterwards, she went to afternoon tea with children from noble families after the daughter of a noble elder invited her. Under normal circumstances, the children of noble families werent permitted entry into the flower garden in the backyard. Thanks to Lucia, though, they were allowed to enter Vyvyans personal flower garden.

    The girls were delighted. They loved the new and peculiar nts. Lucia nostalgically scanned the flower garden. The flower garden was where her life of bliss began. It was back then when she was young that she received the most beautiful birthday present in her life, her Prince.

    If I may be honest, Lucia, youve dramatically changedpared to your former self back then.

    Hmm? With her cup in her hand, Lucia she smiled and touched her face: How exactly have I changed? If youre saying that Im more mature, Im quite confident about that.

    Not just that. Lucia, youre now different to the impression you gave us in the past. After all, you were a tomboy who was always with His Highness, stated a young girl. She had a sip of tea then scanned Lucia: You used to be as energetic as a boy would be, yet now you are so gentle and motherly. We never expected you to have this side to you. Moreover, you were able to marry His Highness, which was something we didnt expect.

    Really?

    Sina once really liked His Highness; but unfortunately, His Highness didnt seem to be interested in her. We were curious who he liked. We never imagined youd be able to marry His Highness. Not to mention that you even have children now. How shall I put it? You looked so ordinary back then when you ran around all over the ce. We never expected His Highness would choose you, but you two look as though youre enjoying a life of bliss.

    Ah, that was a very long time ago Sina helplessly smiled and sprawled down onto the table.

    Lucia pursed her lips. She was in a good mood. She looked at the girls around her: Indeed, I do really love His Highness. To be frank, there was a point in time that I never thought Id be able to be with His Highness. Its just as you said: Im just an ordinary elf. That said, Ive always done my best. I suppose Im able to have what I have today thanks to His Highness loving me.

    Sina heaved a breath. She then shifted her gaze to the garden: You sound as though youre bragging. What youre saying is torment to a woman such as me, who failed in love. I guess its a true blessing to be able to marry His Highness Its been so many years, yet I have never seen another elf like His Highness. There really is just one Prince.

    Lucia proudly nodded: That is a fact. How could there be a second Prince in this world?

    Suddenly, rustling sounds came from inside the flower garden. The girls looked in the direction of the sound. A white deer charged out. After looking at the girls, it turned and vanished into the flower garden again. It didnt seem to be afraid of the girls whatsoever. Lucia observed it with her curiosity piqued: I never realised that there was a white deer here? Was it brought in at some point?

    Ah, a white deer? I havent seen one in a long time.

    Speaking of white deer, His Highness steed is the White Deer King. While it has a poor personality, its friendly with my husband.

    The girls nodded and then turned back to resume their original discussion. Lucia was right about one thing, though, and that was that white deer didnt live in the rear flower garden. Never in the past and not now.

    =========

    Current time in the Eastern forest.

    I sneezed. Mommy Vyvyan asked, Whats the matter, Son? Are you not feeling well?

    Ah No, I dont think Id catch a cold when Im an elf, would I?

    True remarked Mom, touching my head: Theres no problem with your mana, either. Son, take care of yourself. Could the cold air from before affected you?

    No, Mom. I think Im all right. The real question at hand is, is the girl really inside this cave?

    Ah, thest trace of mana was here.

    I looked at the small opening. The hole looked as though some animal dug it. I had no idea how she got in there. Mommy Vyvyan formed a me on her hand: Well send a me in, and blow it up from the inside. Water will do, too. I dont think we should go in.

    Youre right, Mom. Even so, I think using water and smoke would be better. We shouldnt blow her up. After all, we still dont know if she deserves the death penalty.

    Lets use water, then.

    Mom extended forth her hand. Mom ushered the water from the creek nearby toward her hand. She sniggered: Whoever you may be, I can forgive you if you sincerely admit your wrongdoings. However, since youve decided to hole up, I have no choice but to resort to this. Whether or not you die is not on us.

 Book 16: Chapter 19

    Book 16: Chapter 19

    Youre going too far!

    After pouring water in, the elf who holed up inside the cave was forced toe out. She shook her hand out and fired yet several more arrows. I walked straight into them,pletely disregarding them. Failing to hurt me, her teeth chattered. She leapt back and loudly shouted, What are you?! Why are my attacks useless against you?! Aah!!

    I mmed the girl into an invisible wall with a loud thud as if she crashed into a tree trunk. After spinning her around several rotations, I grabbed her cloak and pulled her back.

    Aaaaahh!!

    She shrieked as she tried to escape, but I overpowered her without breaking a sweat. She shook her cloak off then spun around in a flustered fashion to try and attack me with her dagger. Unfortunately for her, it didnt do nothing but leave a scratch on my neck. I then punched her in the face hard enough to flip her over.

    That hurts!!

    You look as though youre a kid. Why did you do that?

    I grabbed her lower back picked her up from the ground with one hand. She wasnt big in stature. She was just a kid. I would be convinced if I was told that she was the young version of Lucia. She had glimmering blue eyes, but they were different to Moms darker shade of blue. She looked around the age of a middle schooler. She was struck hard twice, but she didnt quit. She kept wriggling in an attempt to break free.

    Be a good girl. Youre just a kid. We wont be rude to a kid. Of course, the most important thing is your attitude. Not only have you conducted forbidden experiments, you even attacked us. This is no longer a simple prank.

    I! Did! Not! Let! Go! Of! Me!

    Fine.

    I tossed her onto the ground. She cried out and before nting into the ground. Mommy Vyvyan, expression wrathful, walked up to her. I knew why she was so violent. Under normal circumstances, Mom wouldnt be so violent, especially toward a girl. However, the girl attacked me more than once.

    Y-Your Highness?! She slowly raised her head to look at Mommy Vyvyan. Her eyes dted as if they were standing vertical due to fear.

    Mom looked at her with a cold look: I dont know who you are or what youre trying to do, but you vited my orders. You trespassed into a zone I deemed forbidden, conducted forbidden experiments and attacked us. Combined, those crimes are plenty enough of a reason for me to kill you.

    I I I

    If you sincerely acknowledge your wrongdoings, and show regret from the bottom of your heart, as the Elven Queen, I can forgive you; after all, you are just an ordinary kid. I can forgive you for a prank void of ill-will. That said, it only applies if you acknowledge your wrongdoings and apologise now!

    I

    The young girl was so frightened that she was lost for words. All she did was lie on the ground in tremble. I let out a heavy sigh: All you have to do is sincerely admit to your wrongdoings. You didnt do anything outrageous, but there are several questions you must answer. First, what is your goal? Second, why did youe here? Third, where exactly did you get these things from? Why did you get those things from the dark elves ce? What are you trying to do?

    I umm I umm What exactly am I

    Tell the truth. Mom aggressively stomped her foot, frightening the young girl speechless.

    I let out a hopeless breath. I looked over to Mom and said, Shes just a kid at the end of the day. Mom, you dont need to be so tense.

    Mom looked over to me and sternly replied, Son, an arrow fired by a fourteen year old elven kid is just as lethal as an arrow fired by a forty year old elf. As this girl hasmitted these unforgivable deeds, its totally possible for her tomit worse deeds. You cant judge if an elf is worthy of your sympathy or not based on their age. Furthermore, based on what shes done, I think that, while she is unwilling to honestly admit to her crimes, as long as we have proof, its more appropriate to just kill her.

    I knew Mom was serious as she had already prepared a fireball and ice picks. She was ready to attack at the drop of a hat. I argued, I dont think we should, Mom. Regardless of what the case is, she doesnt appear to be a treacherous girl. Shes probably frightened right now. Its better for us to let her rx.

    Mommy doesnt want to argue, but tonight is a full-moon night. If we dont learn the truth now, it might be toote after night falls.

    Wouldnt it be impossible for us to find out if we kill her? We should wait, at least, until

    I looked up at the sky. Thest ray of sunlight had disappeared. The entire interior of the forest was enveloped in darkness. I spaced out as I looked at the sky.

    I gazed at the huge moon. Nightfall was just around the corner. Today was the most special day for elves. It was when elves were at their strongest. It was the day where their ancient blood erupted. That didnt apply just for elves but every creature with magic

    Hahahahaha!!!

    The instant the moonlight shone down, a bold smile surfaced on the girls face

    ========

    Current time inside the Elven Imperial Pce.

    Whats the matter? Whats the matter?!! What happened?! Whats that loud sound?! What exactly happened?!

    The guards looked at the birds that flew off due to fright while in panic themselves. The ground beneath their feet began to tremble as if an earthquake struck. The guards had no idea what happened. They were thinking about whether or not theyd get to go home for some sleep tonight. After all, they wanted to rx, too; however, thest ce they expected to be disturbed, the Queens flower garden in her backyard, was engulfed in anarchy. To make matters worse, it looked as though a cavalry group was charging toward them!

    ========

    Its all your fault! Its all your fault! Its all your fault!!

    Mom and I went back to back. We watched the blood-red eyes closing in all around us step by step. On the other side was a bold smile.

    Now, now, ept our rage. ept my rage, the dark elves rage and the entire forests rage!!!

 Book 16: Chapter 20

    Book 16: Chapter 20

    Mom, what are the things around us?!

    Wolves, wild beasts, carnivores. Normally, they wont attack elves, but it seems that theyve gone mad.

    There was an odd, robotic vibe to Moms response, but I didnt have the luxury to concern myself with it. Surrounding us were rustling leaves, swaying grass and so forth. Their blood-red eyes glowed simrly to a wink of fireflies. Apanying them was wild beasts howls and threatening footsteps. Mom and I stood on air with our backs against each other. I drew my handgun. Admittedly, I regretted not bringing a sword with me at all times.

    With a sh, a blue light appeared before us. Mom cast a barrier that prevented the animals from leaping at us.

    I didnt have time to deal with the crazy young girl next to me for the meantime, so I kicked her aside. I tensely watched my surroundings. The wolves slowly emerged from behind the trees and bushes. Every single wolf wore savage expressions. I vigntly surveyed the surroundings. There were dozens of them surrounding us, but they couldnt approach us thanks to Moms magic wall. They mmed the magic wall with their paws and howled out of irritation.

    We were stuck. Mom didnt attack despite us being surrounded as elves refused to destroy forests. Plus, they were the leaders of other creatures. Elves held other magic creatures in high regard. Fundamentally, as long as they didnt threaten the elves, then the elves wouldnt exterminate their race. My guess was that all of the wolves in the forest were assembled around us.

    I didnt want to kill all the wolves in retaliation to the girls faults. The wolves didnt attack us when we entered the forest. It clearly isnt their fault. It wasnt the best idea to immediately eradicate all the wolves in the forest no matter how I thought about it about it. If we were trapped inside the barrier until the sun rose, the creatures would no longer be in a crazed state. Although the pack of wolves were eager to attack us, it was impossible for them to destroy Mommy Vyvyans magic fortress due to their inferior mana. We were safe inside the barrier.

    Suddenly, a long and sharp whistle came from overhead. I instinctively looked up. To my astonishment, I saw a white figure simr to a miniature meteor leap at me. I took aim and punctured it with a bullet.

    Like fireworks, blood sprayed from the hole I sted in the assant. The white figure juddered. It turned from a meteor to a wilted leaf andnded in front of me. I nkly looked at the corpse at my feet. Not long ago, it was just an ordinary bird singing overhead. I didnt expect harmless birds to attack us.

    Son, get down!! Mom yelled out.

    I looked up and swiftly ducked my head. Mom sealed the area overhead with a wave of her hand. The instant the wall was shut, the flock of birds crashed onto the surface sequentially one after another, soundingparable to torrential rain. The magic wall didnt have a physical form but was impregnable, nheless. Therefore, crashing into it resulted in injury. With the way the birds flew down at top speed, they became mushes of blood upon crashing into the wall. Their falling bloody feathers were akin to heavy snowfall. Their brethrens blood didnt scare them. Instead, they continued smashing into the wall as if they were mindless zombies.

    The stench of blood stirred the wolves bloodlust. The wolves that had us surrounded, but were inactive, began to smash against the wall as if theyd lost their minds. Their sharp teeth and angry howls were right in my face. They stood up and fervently licked the blood of the birds coursing down the wall. How much blood could a bird have? Yet, there was enough to resemble a waterfall of bird blood. I didnt even know how many birds crashed to their death overhead. The birds werent carnivores, yet they were willing to put their lives on the line to attack us. Words failed me.

    I reasoned, If these birds have turned crazy, doesnt that mean everything in this forest is now our enemy? The rabbits must be violent now, too, wouldnt they? Wait a second If the creatures here have be violent due to mana then then then that means there wont be any exceptions. As the strongest magic creatures in this forest the white deer

    Shit!!

    My heart nearly stopped. I realised that Moms initial n was rational. By bringing the problematic white deer to her side, Mom was able to protect the forest and white deer, but that meant she brought danger through her own door! She brought the white deer into the imperial pce!! Lucia was in the imperial pce! Lucia was in danger! The white deer might try to harm her!

    Mom!! Mom!

    What is it?

    Mom turned her head to look at me. Seeing her blood-red eyes all of a sudden startled me, but I knew her eyes would look that way every month on full-moon nights, so I was quite used to it.

    Mom, lets hurry back!! Hurry and let me return!!

    Hmm? Why?

    Confused, Mom tilted her head and looked at me in a somewhat strange way. Her question stumped me. I looked at Mom feeling stupefied: What do you mean why? To protect Lucia and the girls, of course The white deer are in the pce at the moment. Its obviously dangerous!

    Why do we have to save Lucia?

    What?!

    I waspletely dumbfounded. Mommy Vyvyan was bewildered. She looked at me with her head tilted: Son, isnt having Mommy alone enough? Lucia or whatever can just die. We have Vera now; whats the point of keeping Lucia? We should just wait here. Why cant you stay at Mommys side without letting your mind wander?

    I had no idea what to say. I was so terrified that I couldnt utter a word. Mom, in absolutely serious tone, stated, Why cant you stay with Mommy? Dont think about her. You, Vera and I are enough.

    If my memory did me justice Mom drank the water from the small creek.

 Book 16: Chapter 21

    Book 16: Chapter 21

    I shook Moms shoulders rigorously: Mom, what on Earth are you saying? What are you saying?! Lucia is my wife! What are you saying? Havent you acknowledge Lucia already? Furthermore, Lucia gave birth to my children! And and our child is the future monarch of elves!! Theyre in danger! Vera and Nona are in danger!

    Vera will be fine. Mom calmly replied. Mom looked bolder and more aggressive than before. Additionally, she looked more possessive. She tightly grabbed my shoulders and looked at me with a crazed smile. She licked her lips and replied, I cast a spell on Vera long ago. Shell automatically be teleported to me when shes in danger, which is why shell be safe. Therefore, dont worry, Son. Just stay by Mommys side as you did in the past, all right? As long as you stay with Mommy, everything will be fine

    Lucia and Nona are just ordinary elves. Let them die. Who cares about them? Let them die. Everything is fine as long as you have Mommy, right? Everything is fine as long as youre by Mommys side, right? Is Mommy not enough for you? You already have Mommy yet you want another elf? Do you know how much that hurts Mommy? Do you know how much pain Mommy is in every day nowadays? Youre my son. Isnt it perfectly normal for you to like Mommy?

    That cl-, ah!!

    When I was about to fight back, a magic spell smashed down on my head and pressed my entire body to the ground. My head was smashed straight into the grass, and I couldnt budge. My dragon scales could deflect the magic attacks, but they couldnt stop magic that used the air around as a medium.

    Mom squatted down and gently touched my cheek. The magic she used to keep me pinned was perfect. I couldnt budge a single finger, but I couldfortably breathe. With an infatuated and borderline crazy smile, she said, Son, youre amazing. You truly are this worlds most beautiful and most precious treasure. How are you able to be so cute and likable? Aaaaah, Son, Mommy really wants to brainwash you to keep you by Mommys side forever.

    Mom! Let go! Let go of me!!!

    But, then, my son will lose his most lively eyes.

    Mom gently pointed at my eye with her finger. She looked at my eyes with a crazed gaze. I desperately struggled, but all I could do was look back at Moms eyes. I was genuinely angry for the first time. My wife and daughter were in danger, yet my biological mother was keeping me pinned on the ground to satiate her possessive desires. I had no means of breaking free. Suddenly, her gaze changed. She extended a finger and stabbed it into my eye socket.

    Argh!!!!! Argh!!!

    My cries scared off the pack of wolves. The forest and pack of wolves instantly became a fuzzy white scene. I couldnt see anything. The sharp pain had my nerves screaming. I howled as though I was ripping my throat apart. I felt warm blood flow out from my eye and course down my face.

    Mom sped my face. I then felt a warm and gently touch slide across my wound. Every inch it touched relieved me of a bit of pain. Mom licked my wound over and over before whispering in my ear, Dont look at me that way Son I wont allow you to look at Mommy with those resentful eyes Im your mommy. Im your biological mom. I gave you everything that you have right now yet you red at Mommy with a resentful gaze for the first time for a woman No, no, no, thats not how my sons gaze should look. My son has never looked at me so aggressively before Son, Mommy will destroy these eyes that dont belong to you Your eyes should have only Mommy in them forever and ever as they did in the past. You dont need anyone else, and you shouldnt look at Mommy that way for the sake of another woman!! Understood?! Im your mom! Im your mom who loves you most, understand?!!!

    Mom licked my wound as she howled something that made no sense. I screamed as I tried to struggle, but my knee joints were dealt a blow, thereby immediately robbing me of any feeling in my legs.

    Son, why do you want to leave Mommy? Why do you want to leave? Im your mom. Im your favourite mom. Why do you want to leave? Why do you want to leave Mommy? Its all because of those women, isnt it? It must because of those women, isnt it? If it wasnt for those women, my son would still be my son, the son who I loved most. Its all those womens fault. Son, are you in a lot of pain right now? Are you? Do you feel as though your entire body has snapped right now?

    Its all because of those women!! Its all their fault!! Youre in this state because of those women! Son, have you gone crazy? You are too sick. Therefore let Mommy treat you just as Mommy is remedying your eyes at the moment

    My eyes slowly healed as Mom licked them. My vision was blurry, but I could move my eye again, and it no longer hurt. Mommy gently sped my face. Her smile was particrly frightening. She reached out and stuck her finger into my mouth.

    Back then, you only ever said Mom. Mom grabbed my tongue and tugged it hard, seemingly in an attempt to rip my tongue off: You used to only have eyes for Mommy alone. You used to only have Mommys warmth in your arms. What happened to you? Son, What happened to you? Its all because of those women. Its all because of them. Theyre the toxin in your body now. Let Mommy help you clear it bit by bit. Mommy will destroy your body and then your head so that your entire body will only remember Mommy just as in the past. Mommy cant stand it anymore!

    Aaaarrrggh!!

    I couldnt escape!! I couldnt escape! It was impossible to escape! I was up against Mommy Vyvyan, the Elven Queen. She was a goddess who lost her mind. There wasnt any hope of escape!! Mom was serious! She wasnt joking! Mommy shattered my knees. She wanted to return me to how I originally was bit by bit, so so She wanted to destroy my entire body! My dragon scales could withstand the damage from attacks that would cut or gash, but they couldnt nullify kic energy!!

    Your Highness, what are you doing?!!

    The one person, who I never expected to make a stand, suddenly made a stand to my astonishment.

 Book 16: Chapter 22

    Book 16: Chapter 22

    What happened?! asked Lucia.

    The unarmed imperial guard answered, Imperial Princess! Please stay indoors, and do note out! The white deer in the imperial pce have started a riot! We are all doing our best to capture them, but Her Highness order stops us from killing them

    Lucia worriedly stole a glimpse of the chaos nodded: Understood. I wonte out. I shall entrust the white deer to you, then. It shouldnt be anything serious, right?

    Lucia perceived white deer to be nothing more than a cute group of deer. After all, she killed one every month in the past to offer it to the wind elves for a buff. Consequently, she didnt think the matter was too serious. That was until a white deer sent the imperial guard in front of her flying.

    White deer were just white deer, but the force behind a charging white deer was tremendous. The white deer literally catapulted him. He grimaced before he crashed into the wall and slid down the wall. He didnt move again.

    The white deer then turned to stare at Lucia with its blood-red eyes. It lightly stamped its feet on the ground then charged toward Lucia. Lucia quickly evaded to the side and then jumped onto its back. Lucia hadnt trained in a long time, but over a decade of training gave her the benefit of muscle memory. She, therefore, still had keen senses even after a long time off duty. She rode atop the white deer as it desperately tried to shake her off. Lucia tore off her dress sleeve. She used the torn material to strangle the white deers neck. It didnt take a long time for it to suffocate and drop to the ground in despair where it convulsed.

    Geez, just what in the world happened?

    Lucia sat up from the deer. Then she took the sword of the limp imperial guard. Lucia wasnt actually used to using a long sword. Daggers were her preferred weapon of choice, but she didnt have the luxury of being picky in the heat of the moment. She flipped the guard over to allow him to lie in a morefortable position. He wasnt dead yet, but it was uncertain if hed be in a vegetative state or not if he survived.

    Lucia spun around and headed to the end of the corridor. She never expected the white deer to have overrun the entire floor. She had no idea when they barged into the imperial pce grounds. Due to not having received orders from their Queen, the imperial guards didnt dare to harm the white deer, either. Thus, they couldnt do anything but defend against the attacks. The maids shrieked one after another. The deer charged toward the maids who tripped over. Some even chased down fleeing maids and pinned them to the ground. Theyd then beginning tearing away at their dresses with their teeth or lick the maids.

    What a sickening, lecherous bunch of deer Im d that the White Deer King isnt one of you, remarked Lucia. She then drew her long sword and coldly said, Barging into the backyard of the imperial pce and threatening my children is unforgivable. Im killing you even though Her Highness gave the order not to. Speaking of which, Ive killed more white deer than I can remember. Youre probably going to be thest batch that I kill.

    Lucia rushed downstairs. Of course, there was another white deer that charged over from the bottom.

    ========

    The manas volume did more than boost mana; it could drive one to madness. Not only people, but animals, as well, became violent. While Mom used to be quite crazy, she never crossed one line, which was never hurting me. On that day, however, she seriously smashed my body and then repaired it. Mom would never have done something so insane in the past, but she actually did it! If Mom wanted to give birth to me again, she might actually do it. It was impossible for me to escape from Mom.

    Mom lightly ced her hand on my chest. I could feel my heart palpitating out of control. She pressed her hand down, seemingly to shatter my heart before reconstructing it.

    Mom!! Mom!! What are you doing?! Youre going too far! Youre going too far! Weve maintained this status quo for so long already, so why are you doing this now?! I told you that I wouldnt change just because of Lucia! Mom!

    I was screaming with tears on the verge of bursting out because it bloody hurt. I lost count of how many body parts Mom had snapped and shattered. Mom shattered my fingers down to my knees and then restored them. And then, she finally got to my organs.

    We cant stop. We have to fully treat you. Your body is no longer your body of the past. My son who loved his mom the most is no more. The obedient son Mommy loved most is gone. Mommy must treat you this time. Mommy has to clear your body and memories. You only need Mommy in your embrace. We have a child, too, so lets just live on together. Mommy shall detoxify your body for you. Mommy will restore you

    Your Highness!!

    Ah?!!

    I found myself looking over in the girls direction. Then, I looked at Mommy Vyvyan. She looked over to the surprised young girl with a confused gaze. Mom asked, Who are you?

    Ah I mean Why are you not killing him, Your Highness? Your Highness, you can kill him now, right? Kill him, then. Now, Your Highness, I implore you to kill him.

    What are you on about? questioned Mom. She went over and stepped onto the girls face. Her foot collided with the young girls head with a thud. Mommy Vyvyan kicked her head away and then snickered: What are you on about? Hes my son. How could I possibly kill my son? Moreover, who are you?

    I Umm I

    Whoever you may be, you just tried to hurt my son, didnt you? You want me to kill my son, correct? I shall fulfil your request and kill you first.

    Mommy Vvyan summoned an ice pick to her hand. She thrust it into the girls abdomen. Turning her attention back to me, she asserted, Ill let you see how I bring back my son who belongs to me!!

 Book 16: Chapter 23

    Book 16: Chapter 23

    Traitor!!

    Coward!

    You abandoned us at a crucial time to leave with an elf. Not to mention the fact that you went to be his steed! Do you still have the self-respect of a white deer?! Do you still have the self-respect of a King?!!

    Youre not worthy of continuing to stay by our side! Were not the ves of elves! Youre not worthy of being our King, and youre even less worthy of returning to our side! Youre not worthy of ordering us now!

    The White Deer King met her brethren, but the bliss and excitement of reunion were nowhere to be seen in her eyes. All that could be found in her eyes was deep-seated horror and fear. Her brethren surrounded her. The White Deer King quivered as she slowly shifted to the back. The confident and proud White Deer King was forced back step after step.

    Dont do this! Dont say that about me! Im worried about you! Im taking care of you! The reason I came here was to try to rescue you and protect our forest! Everything I do is to protect all of you! I did everything for ournd and us! I I I wanted to return, as well! I I did everything to protect you! Have you all forgotten?! Have you forgotten why we came here?! Have you forgotten everything?! Im not a ve! Im not his ve! Im just his friend! Im not his ve! You have to believe me! He He and I

    The White Deer King desperately tried to exin everything. The angry deer encroached upon the White Deer King. One of them rushed out in front of the White Deer King. It raised its front legs up and kicked the White Deer Kings belly, causing her to whimper. However, she couldnt retaliate against her own former citizens.

    Liar! Youre a traitor! Now shut up!

    Oh! We get it now! We get it now! We can see it in your eyes! You fell for that elf! You fell for an elf!! Oh my god!!

    I didnt! I didnt!

    The group of white deer burst into unrulyughter. However, their prancing andughing was ridicule directed at their King. They ruthlessly stepped all over the White Deer King, figuratively speaking. They wildlyughed in a ridiculing manner until the White Deer King was pale in the face after having her self-respect trampled on.

    Hahahaha!!

    Look! Our King has fallen in love with an elf. Our great King has actually fallen for an elf. Our King fell for an elf whose out to kill us every year! She actually fell for him! Our White Deer King actually fell for him! Yet, here she is iming that she can be fair. Theyre on equal terms?! You believe her? Would you actually believe her?! How can a white deer thats fallen for an elf be on equal footing?!

    Youre a traitor! Not just a traitor to us but to all of us in the elvennds! Youre a traitor! Youre a traitor to our entire race! You havent betrayed just us but all white deer! You fell for an elf?! Why in the world would you fall for an elf?! Youve forsaken any shred of self-respect as a white deer! Youre no longer qualified to be a King! Youre not worthy of being our King!

    I I I I

    The White Deer King was suddenly knocked over. Trails of tears coursed down her face. The white deer surrounded their former King. They mercilessly threw insults and attacks. The White Deer King had countless hooves battering her, covering her in mud and her own blood. The white deer even kicked her horn viciously. They wanted to snap her horn, which represented her status as a White Deer King.

    The White Deer King didnt retaliate. She merely curled up as much as she could. She allowed the white deer to kick her and her love. Her crush never bloomed, but she cherished it. The White Deer King didnt know what hurt more between her body that was quivering unstoppably and covered in mud or her heart, or rather, her crush.

    The White Deer King desperately raised her head from the little gap avable between the numerous hooves. She gazed at the moonlight overhead, hopeless. Even the moonlight was scarlet. Someone in ck suddenly appeared in front of the moonlight. Immediately afterwards, the white deer began to shriek and cry.

    Lucia may not have heard them, but the White Deer King heard them. The White Deer King looked at the sh wound on a white deers neck in front of it. The white deer copsed to the ground with a thud that echoed.

    While I dont want to kill so many white deer tonight, youre bullying my husbands steed. In other words, youre challenging my husbands honour. I will not allow anyone to insult my husband or behave rudely toward him. Never!

    Aaahhh!!

    Screams and shouts came from every direction. Lucia induced fear through bloodshed and death. Lucia wasnt a kind woman; she was someone who killed a white deer on a monthly basis. She was merely killing dozens in one night for a change. The white deer may have had the courage to fight and a desire for blood. Without an attack tactic, nevertheless, they were insignificant fodder. There was no stopping Lucias agile and ruthless assault.

    All the white deer squeezed in together to attack the White Deer King and, thus, were by its side. They quivered as they retreated. They were covered in their brethrens blood. Lucia had already killed beyond many of them. She threw aside her long sword soaked in sticky blood and organ fat. She armed herself with the long gun on her back and aimed it at the white deer as she advanced one step at a time.

    Save us! Save us!

    Shes crazy! How many of us has she killed?! What is she trying to do?!! Shes insane!! Save us!! Save us!

    The white deer were more violent due to the boost in mana. Fear was a concept they still understood, nheless. They feared death; they feared the elf who came to ughter them.

    The White Deer King was still covered in blood. In spite of her wounds, bleeding, cracked horns and a veil of red obstructed her vision, she slowly got to her feet to impede Lucias advance.

    Move, White Deer King. Theyre no longer your brethren. Theyve lost their minds. The white deer are rioting in the imperial pce at this moment and did this to you. Arent you angry?

    The White Deer King didnt reply, but she trained her gaze on Lucia and refused to move. Despite her limbs shaking so much that she could barely support herself, she stood her ground.

 Book 16: Chapter 24

    Book 16: Chapter 24

    Shit! Shit! I need to get up!! I need to run! Shit! I have to escape! I really will die, otherwise! I told myself.

    Moms expression looked terrifying. She really nned to destroy my body and memory. Her eyes The only one who could save me now was the girl behind me Yeah right. Her cries and screams were deafening.

    My hand was pinned down to the side. I desperately stretched my fingers out to hook them into my pocket. I suddenly realised that I had one more trick in the bag to turn the tables. I had a small bottle of potion that could dissolve mana. After thest one helped me, mana dissolving potions became amon staple in the list of items I prepared. I never used the bottle on me. I could save myself with it. Unfortunately, Mom had me firmly pinned to the ground. I couldnt even move a finger, let alone take something out. I felt that reaching into my pocket was mission impossible.

    Mom came over step by step and flipped me over. She suddenly mounted my hip. She gently ran her finger across my chest. Then, she gently tore my clothes open. Her hands slithered on my chest. Her expression looked even stranger. She giggled, and then bent over to lick my chest.

    Mom, what are you doing?!! Dont do this here! Stop! Not here!!

    Moms soft tongue swam across my chest over and over, spun circles and continued to cover my chest in her saliva. Moms lust burnt her body. It was the same as every full-moon night in the past when Mommy Vyvyan was aroused. In the past, I needed Mom to suck my mana out for me, which was why we were both satisfied. But not this time! I no longer needed Mom to drain my mana for me on full-moon nights; I visited the elvennds to rest and recuperate. In that pickle, though, I could forget resting.

    I wondered if I was going to have intercourse with Mom on thewn while the wolves were the audience?! Also, my wife and daughters were in danger back in the pce! Other people wouldnt be able to ept it, either! Moms rationality was no longer intact. Otherwise, she wouldnt have forced herself on me. The wolves were so stupefied that they forgot to attack.

    Doing this in front of a pack of wolves Hold up!! An idea came to mind.

    Mommy Vyvyan would be powerless for some time after intercourse. Mom would have to continue maintaining the wall of mana while she started making me piston her. That would be my chance to counter! I was of options. I didnt want to do it in front of a pack of wolves and a young girl while my wife and children were in danger, but I had to do it to escape. It was shameful and embarrassing, but I had no choice.

    I let out a heavy sigh and gave up resistance. Mom noticed that I stopped struggling and, hence, interpreted it as me epting her provocation. She cheerfully removed my pants and threw it aside. Then, she buried her head down. Her energy immediately had me recalling my most embarrassing memories. It wasnt long ago since the dragons pinned me to the ground Moms enthusiasm was no different to the dragons It was darn frightening

    Though I was mentally prepared, I didnt do it to satisfy my lust or to seed a throne. I just wanted Mom to release her magic. However, when Mom went wild on my hips, I couldnt help feeling aroused. My brain became a fuzzy mush. I couldnt resist the urge to look up at Moms jiggling jugs.

    Mom seemed to realise what I wanted, so she immediately released my hands. I didnt think about resistance and my n to escape. Instead, it was filled with a desire for Moms body. I wanted to feel even better and enjoy it more.

    This is the best feeling. Nothing else matters. Everything is fine. I just want I just want to enjoy this forever. This is all I need. I just need Mom here. Nothing else matters. As Mom said As Mom said, I dont need anyone else. Mom is the only one I need. Nobody can leave an impression as deep as Moms, was what I thought.

    I once said that Moms body would make any man fall, and there was my proof. I reminded myself countless times to not fall, but I would forget everything whenever Mom touched me thanks to her body. Plus, Mom knew my body very well. My wives  not even Nier  knew my body as well as her. Mom, on the other hand, knew where to touch to arouse me, which was different to Nier. Nier just pursued joy for herself, not that Imining I didnt like it.

    Mom started to put more and more force into her hands. I knew Mom was on the verge of climaxing. I pushed Mom over then got on top of her. While Moms back smashed onto thewn, Mom didnt get angry or mind the pain. Instead, she tightly hugged me and loudly moaned.

    Wepletely forgot about the fact that there was a young girl behind us. The girl watched us with a stupefied look on her face. Though she could feel the pain of being stabbed in the gut, she was absolutely bbergasted. She struggled toe to terms with what we were doing.

    Why are those two doing that all of a sudden? Also, theyre mother and son. King Troy has wives and kids, yet hes doing that with his mom thought the girl.

    After we finished, Mom lied there and panted. I, too, was limp on the ground. I practically had all of my energy and essence drained, but I instantly sobered up and suddenly remembered what I shouldve been doing! I needed to escape!

 Book 16: Chapter 25

    Book 16: Chapter 25

    Im sorry, Mom!

    While there was mana holding me down, my arm could freely move at longst. I pulled out the mana dissolving potion from my pocket and threw it at Mom. The content instantly dispersed the mana holding me down. Some of the potion sprayed onto Mom. Mom crankily wiped it off her face. When she opened her eyes again, I had already leapt at her. I forced her to the ground and pinned her there.

    Son!! What are you doing?! What are you doing?!

    Mommy Vyvyan possessed tremendously powerful mana, but it didnt change the fact that her physical strength was rtively poor, much poorer than Mommy Elizabeths. Additionally, with my dragon body, I could restrain her without a hassle. The next step was to stop Mommy Vyvyan from thinking.

    I quickly went down and kissed her lips. At the same time, I ripped a piece of material to tie around her wrists. I was aware that it wasnt nice of me. Surprisingly, Mom didnt resist. To the contrary, she showed that she looked forward to what was to follow with her eyes. I could see what she was thinking from her gaze. I, apparently, just wanted to try a different fetish.

    I removed my lips then shoved a bunch of cloth into Moms mouth while she had her infatuated gaze on. She didnt even realise that I had shoved stuff into her mouth. To be frank, I wasnt sure if thatd work or not. I just thought that, since mana was required

    In the next instant, though, I levitated into the air and found myself pressed against a magic wall. Then, I had my head mmed into the ground. Next, I was restrained on the ground again. I heaved a big breath. I despairingly watched Mom spit the cloth out of her mouth. She then reduced the cloth to microscopic portions. She licked her lips and pursed her lips into a smile: Son, what are you still struggling for? Why are you trying so hard to run from Mommy? Is it because theres a wish that Mommy cant fulfil for you? Cant you get whatever you want from Mommy? You want power, Mommys body and a child. Hasnt Mommy given you all of that?!

    Mom! That Thats not what I want. I want a family. What I want is my family, my Lucia!

    So you dont want Mommy?!! You were once always by Mommys side. Back then, you were always by Mommys side. You only had Mommy back then, so why dont you need Mommy anymore? Whats so good about Lucia? Mommy has a better body and background than her. Look, your child with her is just an ordinary elf, too. She shouldnt be your wife. The only one whos worthy of being your wife is me! Son! Mommy can give you everything you want! What else are you unhappy about?! How is Mommy inferior to that elf in any way?!

    Purely because shes Lucia. Purely because I fell in love with her when I met her in the flower garden that day. Mom, I love you, as well; however, my love for you ispletely different. My love for you and Lucia is different. While I want to live with all of you, if youre asking me who Id dedicate my love to as husband and wife, Ill choose Lucia!

    Mommy can, too! Elves dont have misgivings about that! Why cant you ept Mommy?! Its almost been a year! Its almost been a year! Do you know how much Mommy has suffered in this year?! Do you know how upsetting and painful it was for Mommy to watch you two live together?! Do you?! Do you?!!! Mommy would be fine with living away from you two, as well; else, Mommy will definitely go crazy!

    But youre already crazy!!

    I noticed a golden light the sky in the distance all of a sudden. The wolves left a while ago. Only a couple of them continued watching us out of immense interest as if they were awaiting the continuation of our performance.

    It was dawn before we knew it. The full-moon night didnt have to wait until the sun came up. The effects slowly wore off. The crazed animals in the forest gradually recovered. I didnt know what happened in the imperial pce, but it was alreadyte. No matter what happened, it was toote for me to do anything. All I could do was pray that Lucia was able to ovee whatever challenge was thrown her way.

    I nkly looked at Mommy Vyvyan. She, too, looked at me. I believe that she had returned to normal. She was more intelligent than wolves. I, therefore, reasoned there was no way that shed recover slower than them. As a matter of fact, I suspected Mom pretended to be affected.

    You saw through me? Son, it seems I couldnt trick you However however, those are Mommys heartfelt thoughts. Thanks to that child, I was able to say everything on my mmind; otherwise, I might never have been able to bring myself to say it, Son.

    My answer remains the same. I still want to be with Lucia Mom, despite despite everything thats happened between us I I still want to marry Lucia because because I wanted to live with her as husband and wife ever since that time in the flower garden. Mom, cant you ept being a mother by my side?

    Because you only have one mother, and Im your mother, what does that make Elizabeth? What are Elizabeth and I to you?

    Mm simr to Nier and Lucias rtionship.

    Im amazed you can say that, said Mom, as she knocked on my head with a smile. She then stood up with a helpless smile and sighed: Mommy understands now. Consider this Mommy being too bored; actually, consider it something Mommy said due to a mana problem Leave what happened in the forest behind in the forest. Oh, I almost forgot. You dont need to watch anymore.

    Mom waved her hand. The wolves yawned. They stood up and wagged their tails as they left. The mana wall in front of us also disappeared as they left. Mom sighed again: Lets head back, Son. Dont worry about Lucia. Shes a genius at dealing with white deer in the first ce, so it should be easy for her to kill a group of white deer.

    Yeah?

    I began to walk toward the exit. I felt I forgot something.

    Help me help begged the girl.

    Hearing the girls pleas, Mommy Vyvyan expressed, Son, honestly, I dont want to bother with her.

    I dont think we she should ignore her After all shes just a kid.

 Book 16: Chapter 26

    Book 16: Chapter 26

    Mom crouched down. She gently pressed her hand onto the girls wound on her abdomen. The girls scrunched up face rxed as the pain eased up. Mom moved her hand. The wound on her abdomen had vanished. Frowning, I asked the girl, Your mana doesnt seem to be poor, so why cant you heal yourself?

    The girl weakly replied, I Frankly, I cant use healing magic.

    While her wound had been healed, the girl was weakened due to excessive loss of blood.Mommy Vyvyan surveyed the surroundings then coldly said, The forest has returned to normal, so weve shown you the utmost magnanimity. Obediently stay and recover. Once youve recovered, leave on your own.

    The young girl tightly clung to my leg and cried, No I I cant leave in this state.

    We were covered in blood as a result of what happenedst night. The wolves in the forest had temporarily left, but they mightve returned at night. The young girl was so weak that she couldnt budge at the moment. Once night fell, the wolves might mistake her for a corpse at night and eat her. The forest wasnt a safe ce for a wounded elf.

    Please, please take me back I wont do it again. I beg you Please save me I dont want to die yet Sorry, sorry I shouldnt have done that I dont want to die. I dont want to die I really dont want to die!

    Her bravado fromst night was nowhere to be seen anymore. She was just a kid when it came down to it. After almost being killed by Mom, she developed a fear of death, which was why she cried and pleaded for me to help her when she was abandoned and potentially faced with death.

    I wont mention it! I wont! I wont mention a word of what happened between you two Please save me. Your Highness, Your Highness Please, please save me!

    Mom indifferently stated, The dead cant speak. If I was truly worried about people finding out, it would be best just to kill you now. I dont believe you will keep a lid on it. However, I know for certain that my son will. Plus, youre not the only dark elf our tribe has killed. Weve killed plenty before you.

    Mom, we should save her.

    Son, are you sure? She tried to kill youst night and harm the imperial pce. Your wife and children were inside the pce, werent they? Moreover, shes a dark elf. While she does have blue eyes, thats due to her absorbing the blood of a normal elf. In other words, she has killed before.

    I looked into the girls eyes. She looked at me with her pitiful gaze.

    To be honest, I wasnt convinced a young girl so afraid of death killed anyone before. If somebody had killed, they wouldnt be afraid of death.

    Mom waved her hand. Her blue eyes slowly switched to blood red. Her eyes didnt scare me. To the contrary, they oddly felt nostalgic. When I first came to this world, a girl with the same red eyes helped me. I hadnt see Mera in a long, long, long time. I even began to forget her appearance.

    Have you killed?

    I havent! I havent! I didnt kill him! He He died in the forest! The animals killed him! It wasnt my fault! I just sucked his blood! Believe me! Please believe me! I havent killed anyone!

    Mom looked at the girl without any sympathy in her eyes. Mom was a gentle woman, nheless. Perhaps it was because of her tribe that she didnt have any sympathy for dark elves. In fact, you could say that she was cruel to them. As for me, owing to my time with Mera, I saw dark elves in a positive light. Hence, I was willing to believe her. Mom would know if the girl was lying or not. I didnt think a child would have such fabulous acting skills.

    After I sighed, I pulled the girl up onto my back. She reacted surprised. I shook my back around: If you dont want to fall, hold me around my neck. Its not my problem if you fall.

    Your Highness

    As I said, youre still a kid. If youre willing to acknowledge your wrongdoings, I wont harm you. If youmitted a heinous crime, then its a different matter, but youve just pulled a prank. Rest up. Well decide on your punishment once we arrive at the imperial pce.

    Mom bemoaned, Son, itd be nice if you could use your kindness less. If I were you, I would never approach a dark elf. Nevertheless, as you have insisted on taking her along, you must remember to not let anyone else see her. If imperial guards or another elf sees you, theyll want her dead, not me.

    I nodded: Once we arrive in the pce, remember to cover yourself with your cloak, understood?

    The girl leaned onto my back and softly responded, Understood

    The girl didnt dare to look at Mommy Vyvyan. Maybe it was because I was gentler than Mom.

    I really didnt want to kill the child. If it was a scheme that she nned for a long time, then Id kill her. Howbeit, I didnt feel as though the incident was that serious. If Mom didnt bring the white deer into the pce, it probably wouldnt have escted. Further, when I thought about it carefully I didnt think the white deer cuould do much to the imperial guards and Lucia. Since nothing major shouldve happened in the pce, it shouldve been safe to go home.

    Mommy Vyvyan noticed that I was ready to head back, so she grabbed hold of my hand. In a soft voice, she said, Are you ready, Son? Lets head home now. Perhaps the pce is a mess now thanks to the white deer. Lucia will be fine, though. Have faith in her.

    Ah, I would think so. I believe that Lucia will be safe.

 Book 16: Chapter 27

    Book 16: Chapter 27

    Your Highness, are you all right?!

    As soon as wended, Lucia leapt over and tightly hugged me. At the same time, Mom grabbed the young girl from me and took her away. I went along with Lucia. I hugged her back and spun two circles. Lucia giggled with joy, but there was a trace of blood on her face.

    Lucia touched my body and enthused, Aside from your clothes being tattered, you did not get hurt anywhere else, did you? I knew it was safe with Her Highness apanying you. Your Highness, what happened there?!

    Im more worried about what happened here with you than what happened there. I havent seen you stained with blood in a long time. Lucia, what exactly happened? Who did you fight with?

    Not elves or humans but a group of crazed white deer. Im fine, Your Highness. Theyre just white deer no matter how crazy they are. I killed one monthly in the past, didnt I? Therefore, killing that group of white deer wasnt hard in the slightest. In saying that I didnt kill all of them, as the White Deer King protected some of them.

    The White Deer King?

    Uhm

    Lucias expression changed upon mentioning the White Deer King. She looked sad and afraid to say something. The foreboding rustled me. I tightly grabbed her shoulders and anxiously questioned, How is the White Deer King?! It didnt get hurt, did it?! How is it?! What happened?!

    Its all right The White Deer King is all right It it just got hurt and, well, it suffered severe physical wounds, but the mental blow was a lot more significant. The white deer attacked itst night. As a consequence, the attack left it hurt and despondent.

    As long as its safe, then thats good.

    I was relieved to hear that. I then kissed Lucia on her lips. Lucia blissfully responded. She wrapped her arms around my neck: This is the first time you have returned to my side without injuries and without any idents happening. Your Highness, what happened in the forest? Also, whats with the kid that you brought back?

    Lucia saw her!!! They didnt call her Hawk Eyes for nothing! Lucia wasnt jealous, though. As a matter of fact, she didnt even emotionally react. That said, I was surprised that she didnt mind me bringing someone back. I titled my head: Lucia, arent you angry?

    Lucia was more puzzled than I was: Why would I be angry? Did you do something you shouldnt have behind my back? You only have Queen Vyvyans smell on you, though. You didnt do anything with another woman. I can smell that. As for that kid, I dont think you like children; after all, the type you like

    Lucia looked down at her chest and then revealed a hearty smile. Due to having children, her breast size grew I choked.

    Does Lucia see me as boob-con? Since she isnt worried about kids, does she know that Im not a lolicon? I assumed.

    Its a little hard to exin. Simply put, you could say that this incident was that kids prank.

    The prank went a little too far.

    Yeah, I agree. But shes just a kid, so I dont n to punish her. I, at least, am not willing to kill her. As for what well do with her, I need to have a good think.

    Lucia nodded before pinching her eyebrows together: I can smell a different scent from her. Your Highness, I suspect that she isnt a simple elf, is she?

    Mm As for what she is, I think its better to wait for Mom and me to discuss it. I need to go and see the White Deer King now.

    I rubbed Lucias face and then quickly left. She shouted, Your Highness, arent you going to see your girls first?

    If the girls are all right, Ill visit tonight. I need to see the White Deer King first. It did get hurt, after all. I need to pay it a visit. I turned around and waved before continuing forward.

    Lucia softly sighed but kept her smile: All right, Your Highness. I understand. I shall go and see Her Highness first, then.

    I nodded and went downstairs to leave the pce. It mustve been a busy and tense full-moon night for the imperial pce in Duargana. Although the people in the pce suffered minor issues  since the white deer didnt do much damage  some maids were traumatised. The remaining maids and guards were cleaning the imperial pce.

    I squeezed through the crowd to get out. As I squeezed through, I consoled the anxious maids. I didnt do it just morality sake. I even hugged a few maids, who were knocked over and licked, tofort them. I remember there was a girl who appeared to be the daughter of a noble family. I didnt see where she was hurt, but I gave her a hug to stop her crying.

    I finally arrived outside the pce. There were white deer corpses still strewn on thewn, waiting to be dealt with. The stench of blood of the white deer that Lucia drew still loomed. The ground was still muddy. I went to the White Deer Kings stable and knocked before entering.

    The inside of the stable was still sparkling clean and had the fragrance of straw. It was the White Deer Kings stable, after all. The guards made sure to properly clean it. I heard rustling inside. The White Deer King cautiously poked her head out. She cheerfully called out when she saw me. Clearly, she was pitiful as a young girl.

    The White Deer King may be considered a young girl But she didnt usually look at me that way. In the past, shed coldly look at me and give me the cold shoulder. Maybe she was a little muddled after suffering the major psychological damage fromst night.

    I walked up to the White Deer King and touched her face from the other side of the fence. There were wounds on her face. The closest one was between her eyebrows. Somebody had bandaged her wounds. There was one leg she couldnt nt on the ground.

    Are you all right? I asked.

    I gently caressed her head. My heart throbbed at the sight of the wounds. The White Deer King whimpered and shed a few tears. I opened the fence and sighed. I went inside to sit next to her on the straw. She lied down next to me. I stroked her head on me with delicate strokes: Im here, White Deer King. Im right here. Dont be scared, dont be scared. Im right by your side. Im right by your side. Dont be scared. Dont be scared.

    The White Deer King curled up and rested her head on my chest. Her tears left my shirt somewhat sodden.

 Book 16: Chapter 28

    Book 16: Chapter 28

    I gently caressed the White Deer Kings warm and smooth fur. I was amazed such a proud creature could obediently lie on me in that fashion. However, I believed it would be the only opportunity. Henceforth, the White Deer King wouldnt sleep next to me again. She softly moaned and softly hummed something on my chest, but I couldnt understand deernguage I could understand her sentiment, though.

    Id be in just as much despair if my people attacked me. Protecting and doing everything for those you love, only for them to betray you was agonising. The White Deer King was more emotionally hurt than she was physically.

    I caressed the White Deer Kings cheek. She snuggled up on my chest and softly hummed. She seemed to enjoy mypany. I said, I dont know how tofort you, White Deer King. Dont take to heart what happened yesterday because it was due to mana that the white deer did that. It wasnt their intention to do that.

    The White Deer King raised her head unhappily. She looked simr to Lucia acting spoilt. I poked her nose and softly chuckled: Of course, its useless to justfort you, right? The pain wont go away even if you know it wasnt intentional. However, I cant say much more, as my constion is useless to you, isnt it? I can only say that, as a King, you cant always pay too much attention to peoples criticism. You just need to know that youre in the right.

    I gently touched The White Deer Kings chest erm breasts?

    Voice quiet, I told her, As long as we know that what we did was right, we wont be in so much pain. Regardless of what happens, we did it for them and worked for them. We didnt do it for them to revere us. We merely did it as their King. Thats all.

    The White Deer King froze stiff all of sudden. Her expression began to change. It was evident she was getting cross. I had no clue what happened until a whileter Where was a deers heart? I had no idea I just pressed my hand on the White Deer Kings abdomen. Then I suddenly felt a bulge on my palm

    Wait Wait I didnt know where her heart was, but dogs, cows and simr female animals I remember once seeing puppies fight underneath their mothers belly In other words, if the White Deer King was a human or elf, I was

    I couldnt resist the urge to pinch The White Deer King moaned and then went to leap up. I was ready to have my head kicked in, but the White Deer King couldnt stand on two legs when she only had three functioning legs left. Hence, she fell onto me as soon as she tried to leap to her feet.

    Sorry!! Sorry! It wasnt on purpose! I swear it! Im sorry! Im sorry!! Im truly sorry! Sorry, sorry, I really didnt mean to do it!

    The White Deer King was angry but powerless to do anything to me. Although my scales were useless in myst two adventures against the White Deer King, it could take any hit from her

    The White Deer King weakly lied on my thigh and looked away.

    The White Deer King thought to herself, Idiot What a real idiot He doesnt understand what others think whatsoever Perhaps its my fault? Perhaps its because I told him to treat me as a King. Also, this fellow doesnt treat me as a woman, does he? Hes gentle with special women, yet has never treated me the same way. Im basically always relegated to watching him and his wives flirting with each other. Not to mention that they do it on my back. Ive been unhappy about it for a long time, yet he never noticed. He agreed to treat me equally, yet he has failed to

    Im not angry over what happened with my brethren. I understand all the things he mentioned. Plus, theyre my brethren. I wouldnt be angry with them. What hurts me most is what they said to me yesterday. I thought I hid it well, but they aggressively brought up my feelings and smeared it in mud. It was humiliating, but it allowed me to yell out my feelings, nheless. Its just that this guy doesnt understand what I say. He doesnt understand what Im thinking. The white deer were right. Im a white deer, so its impossible for me to be with an elf, isnt it? Its impossible. I know that reality, but being told that to my face hurts.

    I decided to lie down, as well. I hugged the White Deer King around her neck and shut my eyes: I didnt get any sleepst night, and so much happened. My body and mind are both exhausted. I dont care what you think, but Im going to have a nice sleep next to you.

    The White Deer Kings soft and warm fur was the best pillow.

    Hes actually going to sleep hugging me?!! He actually did it! Hes asleep Hes right in front of me Aaahh Why is he totally oblivious to my feelings? Hespletely let his guard down in front of a girl who likes him I feel a little shy looking at his face, but but Its upsetting to not be treated as a female With that said With that said The White Deer Kings mind raced.

    The White Deer King scanned Troys face, thinking, While hes the father to three girls, he hasnt grown up I can see signs that hes got more on his mind now from the wrinkles on his forehead. He did go through so much, after all. Sometimes, his wives and mothers arent the only ones by his side. Im there, too Its just that I never mentioned it.

    Truthfully speaking, I was scared when we were in danger but I was more afraid of misfortune befalling him

    Theres nobody around right now anyway Plus plus Ive wanted to try this just just as he often did with his wife umm lips lips It should be fine, right? It should be fine Hes not awake yet Itll be fine Itll sure be fine

 Book 16: Chapter 29

    Book 16: Chapter 29

    Youre back, Your Highness. Oh, you have some grass on the corner of your mouth.

    Lucia cheerfully hugged me and then gently picked the grass off my face. Honestly, I felt something was off when I woke up.

    Why do I randomly have the smell of grass in my mouth? Did I chew on grass while I was sleeping? I mused.

    The White Deer King was also asleep. She mustve been absolutely exhausted since she didnt sleepst night and got hurt. I stretched my back out, as sleeping on the straw hurt my back. A maid came over to take my cloak. Lucia nimbly and jovially hugged my arm: Lets go. Lets go and eat, Your Highness. We dont have many peaceful days left, but well get to have a good rest for thest few days.

    Yeah, I dont want to think about what recently happened, either. It was just too much

    I sighed. I rubbed my head then Lucias. Lucia flicked her short her: Im not a kid anymore; stop rubbing my head!

    I continued rubbing Lucias head and chortling: You dont like,<em> this</em>, Lucia?

    Its not that I dont like it Its just mm it feels as though youre treating me the same way as Vera and Nona It doesnt feel as though were husband and wife.

    Okay, okay, okay.

    I kissed Lucias lips. Lucia lingered for a moment then wrapped her arms around my neck to respond. The two of us leaned on the wall in the imperial pce to kiss. I was nning to let go after a light kiss, but Lucia got hooked and clung to me.

    Kids, I know you two are in love with each other, but kissing in the corridor, where people areing and going, without any misgivings is going to impact the imperial familys dignity, and its not polite, is it?

    The two of us took a knife hand to the head each in the midst of our kiss. We separated as if we were electrocuted. Lucia quickly wiped her lips. Mommy Vyvyan stood before us with a smile. Lust still burning her face, Lucia quickly bowed to apologise: Sorry, sorry, Your Highness I promise to never do it again I will not do it here again

    I wasnt sure if it was due to Moms hair and the me that made her eyes concealed in the shadow of her hair particrly frightening Additionally, after what Mom did, I was even more afraid of her doing something Anyhow, Mom then shifted her gaze on to me. I quickly bowed to apologise: Sorry Mom. We got carried away after my sessful return. Sorry. Ill be mindful next time.

    Mom pulled us into her embrace with a smile. She rubbed my head. With a smile, she expressed, Good. As long as you know your mistakes, Mommy will forgive you. Lets go, kids. While Lucia isnt my biological daughter, you have married my son. Hence, I will treat you as my child. Lets go eat now. Mommy specifically made many of your favourite dishes. Come.

    We nodded.

    Lucia was panic-stricken in Moms arms. In fact, she didnt even dare to budge. She still saw Mom as the majestic Queen.

    Dinner was indeed delicious. It was tasty and blissful, which was typical of Moms cooking. I basically didnt eat anything all day, so I had a big appetite. Mom happily caressed my head with her hand when she saw me chowing everything down. She pushed several tes over to me. She was eager to see me eat it all. I didnt say anything because I was in a rush to eat. Mommy Vyvyan was busy serving me food, so she didnt speak. Lucia, who had the privilege of sharing the dinner table with Vyvyan, was worried about failing to meet the etiquette requirements, leading to her being on edge. Nevertheless, it wasnt awkward despite the silence until I set my fork and knife down.

    After a maid cleared my utensils and served up wine, Mom finally spoke out: Son, what do you want to do with the child? If you dont have anything you want to do, Mommy thinks its better to lock her up. She is a dark elf, after all. Whatever you want to do, its better to lock her up in the dungeon first, for she really will die once shes discovered.

    I nodded but didntment for the reason that I didnt know what to do with her. I said that I didnt want to kill her, but, given that she did something that outrageous, she needed to be punished for it. Its a good idea to lock her up for the meantime.

    Lucia checked Moms mood and cautiously opined, While the child did do that, I do not think that she has to be punished, does she? It did not result in any severe consequences, after all. She concocted the drug and used it in the forest, but nobody would go to that forest. In addition, the animals did not rush out of the forest. Had the white deer not been in the imperial pce, I do not think that anything would have happened.

    Mom responded with a small nod: Son, what do you think? Frankly, shes a dark elf, but I cant bear to kill thest dark elf, since she wasnt an evildoer whomitted an atrocious crime.

    Mom then shook her head and rubbed her face. Her lips curved up: How did I be sympathetic as my son would? That is what I have in mind right now, however. Son, what do you want to do? Ill leave her fate up to you to decide.

    I scrubbed my hair with a helpless smile: Dont put it all on me now How did it randomly end up on my te? I do want to protect her. In saying that this has to do with the Gdriel Tribes reputation. Thus, I cant just outright save her. I think

    Oh yeah, if you dont feel reassured, I have another report that I can share with you.

    Mom stood up. She picked up her cup of wine and knocked it straight back in one go. Elves were quite fond of wine, a trait which also applied to Mommy Vyvyan. She narrowed her eyes and put her cup down: The child is actually connected to Mera. She didnt mention it, but Mommy saw Meras face in her mind

 Book 16: Chapter 30

    Book 16: Chapter 30

    I had been to the dungeon once before. Thest time I went down there, I was left with my most painful memory. If we were to say that my heart has been wounded with des, then that time would be the first de wound I received to my heart. That was also the first time I held Mera in my arms. The first time I held her in my arms, however, I was covered in her blood. It was the first time I held her in my arms, but the warmth came from her blood spurting forth until she had none left to spill.

    I was the one who dealt the fatal blow to her. I killed Mera with my own hands. I was the one who stained my body with her blood. Therefore, I still avoided the dungeon. Everybody has a memory they dont want to recall or a ce they dont want to go near. Nevertheless, I ended up visiting it in the end.

    I gently ced my hand on the damp wall. I was somewhat hesitant to descend the stairs. Lucia touched my hand and reassured, Your Highness, theres no need to feel nervous. I really dislike the moist and dark dungeon, as well, but since you have something to do, show some courage.

    Why dont you want toe with me when you know I dont like it?

    Didnt I just tell you? I dont like it down there.

    Lucia mischievously smiled then gave me a push downstairs. I let out a hopeless sigh.

    I guess there werent any fans of the prison amongst the elves, which would exin why not even Mom visited it. That had to mean the ce was a cruel ce of torture for elves, then. As a half-elf, half-human, I didnt mind it. I wasnt fond of the ce purely due to what happened in the past.

    I descended. I formed a fireball on my hand. I learnt the spell from Mommy Vyvyan. With it, I didnt need a fire torch. It wasnt actually dark down there, in saying that. A light from somewhere provided the surroundings with a natural light. I grouchily erased my fireball.

    I beg you please

    As soon as I arrived below, something akin to a ball rolled over from the side, clung to my leg and wailed. She gave me a fright with her sudden appearance, which almost led to me shrieking. Nevertheless, I quickly realised it was the kid. I lowered my head to look at her filthy face. Her clothes were evidently torn and tattered, not due to friction but her tearing it herself. It was evident that she was mentally broken. I looked at the surrounding white walls. I still couldnt figure out where the natural light came from.

    I didnt understand why elves were scared of the prison. I thought it was an incrediblyfortable environmentpared to humanitys dungeon. Moreover, food was decent. Mom didnt abuse the girl. The food and water Mom provided was there, but it had been tipped over.

    I beg you please let me go let me leave this ce I can hear the voice I can hear voices everywhere I go I dont want to hear the voices anymore I dont want to hear them anymore! I Im sorry for what I did! Im sorry I beg you please take me away from here. You can even kill me if you want, but just please let me leave this ce!! The kid clung to me and cried until she looked unseemly.

    I pulled her up from my leg. She cried as she waddled around in the air. She was simr to a dog leaping up. I didnt ask her anything. Instead, I carried her upstairs.

    Your Highness, whoa, that quick?!

    Lucia was stunned to see me. Nevertheless, she was soon startled upon noticing that I was carrying the kid. She quickly came over to hold the kid. Perhaps it was due to her first time being a mother that Lucia carefully hugged the kid. She personally wiped the filth off the kids face. I had no idea where all the filth came from. Lucia continued by gently consoling her.

    I sighed: Lucia, why are you elves so scared of being down there? I dont think its scary whatsoever. Id say its pretty goodpared to the dungeon in humanitys Royal Pce. Ive also been to the churchs dungeon. Thats what Id call horrifying.

    Lucia fiddled with my ears then softly exined: The truth is theres magic down there; or rather, an ability that leaves behind a voice. You have different ears to us, which is why you cant hear it. We, on the other hand, can hear it and it wont ever stop. Itll continue to repeat to us, Do you know your sin? Itll continue to repeat it perpetually no matter what we do. Not even covering our ears will help. For that reason, elves usually lose their sanity once they go down there.

    Feeling sorry for the crying kid, Lucia pulled her into her embrace. In a quiet voice, she opined, Whatever the case is, she didnt cause any serious harm to others, yet has to suffer this. I honestly feel that its excessive.

    Its pointless for you to tell me that It was Mom who sent her here

    Its enough now, right? This will be Nona and Vera in a few years time. If Nona and Vera err in the future, are you going to send them here, too?!

    Ah No I sighed. I rubbed my head afterwards.

    It should be enough now, right? Your Highness, has this not been enough of a punishment to her? It should be enough, shouldnt it? So so, lets stop. Shes still a kid.

    I sighed: Im not too willing to forgive her solely because she shes a kid Its too unfair. I think th-

    But she hasnt done anything thats gone too far, has she? Despite what she did in the sealed-off forest, she didnt harm anyone seriously. The worst damage she did was cause a few injuries. Theres no need to go so far as to kill her, is there? She Shes just an ordinary dark elf. However, Mera tch Dark elves arent good news, but I think a child dark elf wouldnt be so violent. We just need to treat her properly. Those were the mistakes of the dark elves. As long as we educate and take care of this girl, she wont turn out the same way.

    Lucias gaze turned a little cold once she mentioned Mera. Lucia detested Mera to the core. In spite of what happened at the beginning, Lucia couldnt forgive her for almost killing me at the end.

    I sighed and rubbed Lucias head: Since youve said that, mm I dont think that its impossible Its just that Ill need to tell Mom. Additionally, Im certain this girl cant live inside the imperial pce. Do we have to take her to the North? Mm I dont mind.

    Lets do that, then! I dont want I dont want to kill a child. Thats a sin that God cant forgive! She has a future! She still has a future!!!

 Book 16: Chapter 31

    Book 16: Chapter 31

    So, in other words, you n to forgive this child, Son? Mom asked from her throne.

    Mom didnt have me kneel, but Lucia went down on one knee in awe. The child prostrated herself on the ground and quivered. Mom slouched to the side with one leg crossed over the other and yed with her blonde hair. Her mannerisms and sitting style were the exact same as Mommy Elizabeth. They sure were good friends. Mom looked at the child with her eyes narrowed. She sighed:Remember how many changes Mommy has made for you. Mommy is a descendant of the Gdriel Tribe, yet has to spare a dark elf. Whatever, though. Raise your head, Child. Now, salute my Son. He was the one who saved you.

    Lucia carefully stole a nce. Perhaps it was due to her once being a member of the Shadow Squad that she was in total awe at Mommy Vyvyan, who was sitting on the throne. Thatd exin why she didnt dare to budge or dare to say anything to the child in spite of worrying for her.

    The child finally raised her head to look at me. She bowed her head and trembled: Thank you so much for your benevolence, Your Highness Thank you, thank you

    Dont thank me. If you have to thank someone, you should thank Mera. If I didnt hear you were rted to her, I wouldnt have thought of saving you. I spun around and helped the child up.

    The girls eyes were awfully swollen. Noticing the wounds on her face, Mommy Vyvyan came over and touched the girls face. The wounds on her face gradually healed, but she looked deathly pale. She lost too much blood after Momst impaled her. She never got to rest afterwards and, instead, suffered. Not even an adult would be able to stand that, let alone a child.

    Mera Mera Sister Mera used to take care of me In the past, she let me suck her blood when I didnt have any to suck Sister Mera took care of me in a lot of ways Laterter on, I heard she came to Duargana. I couldnt enter Duargana, though, so I had to capture an elf and bring them in. I didnt kill the elf. He stepped into my trap, and the wolves gnawed him to death. I merely sucked his blood. I had no choice. I need to suck blood on full-moon nights

    I said, Dont tell me about that. I want to know about Mera.

    I felt my request was meaningless, because Mera was dead. She was in a different state to Lunas state before she was revived. Luna, at least, had her body intact, but Meras mustve decayed already. Besides her house, she didnt have anything else. She didnt even have her own tomb as a matter of fact. There was no chance Mera could return to my side. What was the point of knowing her past?

    Sister Mera I dont know about her story I just know Sister Mera was very kind and gentle. I didnt have parents. My parents were killed in an attack Sister Meras family took care of me I wanted to find Sister Mera and everyone else, but but theyre no longer in this world

    At that point, the childs voice started to mix with her sobs. I looked at Mom and Lucia, only to realise that neither of them felt any hint of guilt or regret. They were no different to Mommy Elizabeth. Mommy Vyvyan, in fact, looked a little scary. I gently caressed the girls head: Youre the only one left. I can understand that feeling. Youre the only one left.

    Actually, Mommy Vyvyans attitude did slightly change. I remember the dark elves once held her in high regard. When the Gdriel Tribe was doing everything in their power to massacre the dark elves, Mommy Vyvyan was the only one to forgive all dark elves after her ascension. She provided them with homes and domestic animals in Duargana, and she let them take on normal jobs to lead normal lives. Unfortunately, she eventually inherited her father and brothers stance. She began to resent and wanted to kill dark elves after the Deer Hunting Festival.

    Mm Sister Mera no one is left!

    The girl seemingly couldnt hold back anymore and, thus, hugged me and wailed. I gently caressed her head. I looked up at Mom. Mom lingered for a moment and grumbled, I wont apologise. The dark elves asked for it. I gave them enough respect and showed them benevolence, yet they still attacked you. No matter what that Mera did, have you forgotten how you came to have that scar on you?! She almost killed you and Lucia. I swore to never forgive or show sympathy to dark elves again after that, and I stand by that oath even now! Im still furious about it! Son, you dont think that I can understand their betrayal, do you? They were the ones who pleaded for my help. Why did they have to resort to hurting you to save themselves? If you had to be sacrificed to save this world, Id rather destroy this world.

    Im not ming you Its just, mm, what I mean to say is that shes thest dark elf. Despite what the dark elves did, I dont think she was responsible. The dark elves who made an attempt on my life are dead. Theyve already been dealt theeuppance they deserved. I, personally, killed Mera, too Therefore, I think the grudges dont have anything to do with this child. Further, I feel guilty about Mera. I can no longer make it up to her, so let me make it up to her with this child.

    I ignored the girl desperately stabbing my abdomen with a dagger. God knows where she got the dagger from, but there was no way shed prate my dragon scale with a shabby dagger. Lucia snatched the dagger from her with one hand. She then looked at the child and, in a cordial manner, warned, Lets get along from now. You should know that Her Highness forgave you dark elves. The dark elves who resided inside the city once led peaceful lives. Miss Mera was once my friend, as well. If she didntmit a crime, she wouldnt have met with that tragic ending. Hence, I hope you can be cognizant of what you can and cant do. At the very least, what you were doing wasnt wise.

    Before Lucia could finish, Mom stabbed the girls thigh with an ice pick that she generated with a wave of her hand. The girl whimpered. Mom then came over and healed her wound. Eyes on the girl, she smiled menacingly: If I catch you doing that again, Ill make you experience that feeling again several times. I promise I have countless ways of tormenting you. Nevertheless, you now belong to my son, so make sure to serve him well henceforward!

 Book 16: Chapter 32

    Book 16: Chapter 32

    Miss Luna.

    Ah, Miss Freya.

    Luna stood up to bow. Freya smiled. She sat down on the chair in front of Luna. She gazed outside and softlyughed: Miss Luna, it has been a long time since you worked, right?

    Luna lifted up her teacup with a smile: Yes. It has been a long time since I have had so much free time. His Majesty is not here, after all; hence, I do not need to work. While I am a little upset over him not bringing me along, I know he is safe at Duargana. That is reassuring. I guess this is considered a short vacation for me. To be honest, I am quite happy.

    I am in the same position. I havepleted all of my current work, so I guess I get to have a short vacation for now. If there is nothing to do, I think we should go out. Miss Luna, what do you think? Lets go for a walk outside this afternoon to buy some stuff and have some fun as ordinary girls.

    I would be very happy to. Luna merrily ced her cup down.

    Life in the pce was still ordered as per usual. The people outside were leading their lives as per usual. Even so, the girls were lonely without their King. With that said, they also felt relieved to have some free time, which was rare. It felt akin to the clouds looming in the sky clearing away. Although it was nice, boredom eventually kicked in. Their King stated he wouldnt be back anytime soon; therefore, all that they could do was patiently wait.

    ========

    The situation in the elvennds was resolved. The child gave up her ns in the end. I took her to Meras house. She always liked her Sister Mera. Sadly, in the end, she didnt get to visit her Sister Mera at her home. I watched the girl climb onto Meras bed and cry. I was overwhelmed with emotions myself.

    I brought the child back for Meras sake, but it didnt change the fact that Mera wouldnt return. All I could do was learn more about her past. Mera no longer had a future. Her past, therefore, was invaluable to me.

    I gave the girl the small notebook Mera left me. The notebook was Merasst belonging. It was a nice item for me tomemorate Mera, but it was most useful to the child. She couldnt rece Meras ce in my heart; nevertheless, I needed apetent pharmacist with me. As the girl could produce those drugs, she shouldve been able to be as masterful as Mera with her notebook, I assumed.

    The girl thanked me in tears. She took the notebook and treated it as if she received a treasure. That went for both of us.

    We were going to return to the North to lead a peaceful life. She couldnt live at Duargana as a dark elf, so she had to go to the North. Living in the North was fine with her; she didnt have family anymore, after all.

    When Mommy Vyvyan and I were ying with Nona and Vera, a guard came to our door and reported, Your Highnesses, a human envoy requests an audience.

    Puzzled, Mom stood up and asked, A human envoy? What are humans here in ournds for? Nothing has recently happened between us and them, has there?

    Yes, indeed; however, it is not Mr. Castell.

    Really? Whatever the case, were now part of an alliance, so we should see each other, I guess. Mom pulled me by my hand.

    Lucia went over to hold the girls in our ce. Nona looked at us in confusion from her cradle. She reached out with her hand in attempt to get her dad to stay. I couldnt stay forever, though. It was a job pertaining to humans and elves. If I wasnt present, I imagine they wouldve gotten confrontational.

    The two of us arrived at the guest hall. The envoy was somebody I hadnt met before. That confused me. Logically speaking, if it had to do with Mommy Elizabeth, Castell shouldve been sent, one, as a sign of respect for Mommy Vyvyan and also because she trusted Castell. The envoy was clearly somebody who just started working. That didnt give Mommy Vyvyan good impression. After all, sending someone who just started working was the equivalent of disrespecting her and elves. Nheless, she didnt show her discontent.

    The envoy respectfully bowed upon seeing us: Esteemed Elven Queen Vyvyan and Your Majesty, I am very honoured to meet you two.

    You can stop with the greetings now. Elves and humans are now in an alliance, so, if there is business, go ahead and speak. I believe you are representing Elizabeth. Also, Troy is my son. Here, he is my son. In other words, here, he is His Highness, not His Majesty. Make sure to be mindful of that.

    Right, I apologise.

    Mommy Vyvyan wore a friendly look, but her tone was frosty. What she told him to be mindful of was something nobody would want to get wrong. That was a taboo. The male nodded. He fearfully retreated two steps: In truth, I am not here as Her Majestys representative. I am here on behalf of the church to see His M-, sorry, I mean His Highness. His Highness child is about to go through her baptism; hence, we would like for her father to be present for it. As such, I havee specifically to notify His Highness.

    Why didnt Mommy Elizabethe straight to me for something so important?

    I could hear my internal siren. After myst run in with the church, I always felt vengeful and vignt of them. They nearly killed Nier and me. They may have had a new pope, but nevertheless, I still harboured a grudge toward them. This time, they came straight to me without going through Mommy Elizabeth. I, consequently, was suspicious that they were up to no good again.

    I believe Her Majestys envoy is on his way. I hurried over, so I might have arrived first.

    Why did you rush, then? Also, its clear that only one envoy was needed. What are you plotting, privately sending an envoy over? I adopted closed bodynguage.

    Plotting? No, no, no, we have no such ns What I mean, I mean, the Pope means is that we needed to go the extra step and notify you You are the childs father, after all And in the past.

    I understand now.

 Book 16: Chapter 33

    Book 16: Chapter 33

    I didnt wait for the envoy to exin. Instead, I resolutely voiced what I wanted to say: The churchs matters have nothing to do with me. I can put the past incident behind, as Ive killed all those who were involved. Therefore, what came after has nothing to do with you. I dont believe in your religion, either, so I dont want to be involved with you in any shape or form. I dont know if youre trying to ingratiate yourself with me or if youre worried about me. In short, you can just proceed with the usual process. I trust you wont try anything under Her Majestys watch.

    The envoy hesitated for a moment then awkwardly chortled: Regardless, the Pope holds you in high regards, or rather, our entire church holds you in very high regard. Your childs baptism is a very, very important matter to us. That is why we thought it was absolutely necessary to inform you.

    I stood up: If I didnt blow up your castle, I probably wouldnt have your respect. I dont believe youre just here to inform me. I dont know what happened, but I told you that I dont believe in your religion. If you have something to say,e out with it. What exactly is it that you want?

    I saw the face of a fox on a human.

    Conducting your childs baptism is incredibly important to us, so we needed to notify you. Additionally, there is one more thing. We hope to acquire the elven spring water.

    The elven spring water? Mommy Vyvyan frowned subtly: Our elven spring water is useless to you humans. You wont be able to use magic even if you consume it. You, therefore, can save yourself the trouble of asking for the the spring water from me. Its useless to you.

    No, we merely want to prove the existence of our god.

    Your god and our god arent one and the same. In fact, you humans dont even believe in god.

    Mom revealed a disdainful smirk when the topic of god came up. Humans had no right to speak of religion and God to elves because, unlike elves, humans werent a gods creation. Humans didnt create religion for God; they created it for their own purposes.

    We have our beliefs.

    What you believe in isnt God, so traces of your god have nothing to do with us. Our god gave us our holy spring water. Our water wasnt granted to us for you to prove your non-existent god exists. Human, I need to inform you of something: to us elves, our spring water is holy. Its not amodity for trading, and its not for you to fabricate the existence of your non-existent god!

    Mom angrily got to her feet. Elves considered their spring water to be the holy mark of God. It wasparable to their mother. Further, elves revered God  that was, of course, besides an elf such as Mommy Vyvyan, who personally ripped God up with her hands. Still, not even Mommy Vyvyan would give away the holy spring water to humans for them to fabricate a lie, as thatd be an insult to the elves mother and God. Therefore, the envoys request was one that would never be approved.

    I had half the blood of a human, but, on the elves soil, I valued my elven lineage more. As an elf, I had to obey Mommy Vyvyans decisions. Moreover, I didnt want to give the holy spring water to humans, either. Needless to say, Mommy Elizabeths spring water was another matter.

    After hearing our refusal, the envoy apparently lost his mind and yelled, But, but, did you not give it to those people?! Are you going to abandon us again?! You destroyed us before, and now you are going to do so again?! We did not do anything to your wife in the end, yet you are still not willing to help us?!

    Mommy Vyvyan formed a row of ice picks with an aggressive wave of her hand and thrust them into the luxurious carpet in front of the envoy: Though I dont like Castell for the reason that hes a crafty fellow, hes a more capable envoy than you are. He, at the very least, understands what manners are.

    A bead of sweat slowly coursed down the envoys forehead. I didnt know if it was because he failed to achieve his goal or if Mom scared him.

    I questioned, Tell me everything. What are you talking about? The elven spring water would never be given to you humans, so what do you mean by we gave it to them?

    Elven spring water would never be given away. That was absolute. Mommy Vyvyan would never give the elven spring water to humans, a fact which was evident from her response to the envoy. Moms attitude wouldnt possibly change because somebody else made the request. It was because they were human. Not even Castell would have a chance of getting his hands on the spring water. Logically, I was certain the elven spring water would never reach the hands of an outsider.

    I never gave the elven spring water to an outsider, so was he saying that somebody stole it? A human entered the elven capital of Duargana, sneaked into the centre of the imperial pces underground to reach the elven spring? Imperial guards aside, Mommy Vyvyan was also around. That was not to mention the magic soldiers guarding the spring down. I didnt believe for a second somebody could steal the spring water.

    We have people opposing us. We have an opposing religion that doesnt preach of the same god as ours. They managed to obtain the so-called elven spring water, and then they began their acts of deception. They are deceiving the people and our original believers. The water has been proven to be effective. It can melt gold and instantly heal wounds when poured on them. Therefore, everyone is iming it is holy water. But nheless, we think it is the elven spring water. Only the elven spring water, which contains mana, could perform such feats!

    Mom frowned: Thats impossible. Our elven magical spring water is ineffective on you humans. You should be well aware of that. You cant utilise magic. While the spring water can heal wounds, it doesnt allow you to deploy magic. How could our spring water be effective on you?

    Lets go, Son. Lets go take a look at the spring. We would never give the spring water to humans. I need to check to see if there is a problem with the spring. Lets go, Son. As for you, guards, take the envoy to the envoys room.

    Yes, Your Highness!

 Book 16: Chapter 34

    Book 16: Chapter 34

    Mom didnt say anything on the way to the spring<em>. </em>I spected Mom was worried. We guaranteed that we wouldnt give the spring water to humans, and it was impossible for somebody to sneak into the underground level. For some reason, Mom was still nervous.

    The soldiers underground werent alive. If they were living soldiers, you might get away with saying they were bribed, but bribing mana soldiers? It was an impossible theory. They werent afraid of even me. In fact, they took the initiative to attack me, let alone a human being. If a human came by, theyd most likely be a corpse.

    We went to the underground level of the imperial pce, which was where the lifeline of elves, the spring for all elves and the nearby magical creatures, was. The ce was akin to the mother of the forest. The gurgling sounding from the spring was as clear as usual. The soldiers approached us upon hearing our footsteps. They were expressionless as they were in the past. They respectfully saluted Mom but ignored me. I didnt find that to be an issue as I wasnt their creator. Mom ignored them, we continued to the centre. The elven spring soon came into sight.

    I doubted Mom would be able to find out if somebody did steal from the spring, since it was impossible to tell if somebody took a bottle or two. If humans really did get their hands on elven spring water, we wouldnt have any idea if they were organised crime.

    Mom gently dipped her hand into the water and shut her eyes. I had no clue what she was sensing. I couldnt sense any magic when I was next to the magical spring because I was surrounded by powerful mana. The inspection didnt take long.

    Theres nothing wrong with the spring. The mana is normal, and nobody stole from it. There will be traces left behind if mana was active somewhere. The humans im to have mana, yet it wasnt from here.

    That assertion relieved me. I was nervous something happened to Troy City, as it was the elvennds neighbour.

    Human crops couldnt be nted at Troy City due to elven mana, which was why we relied on the elven dye for ie. If they wanted to obtain magic-infused water, they could get their hands on it from Troy City. That said, it was unlikely. While the water at Troy City did contain mana, the water there had mixed with humanitys waters for a long time. That, in turn, diluted and thereby reduced the potency of the mana. In essence, it was only enough for nts to grow; however, it wouldnt have any effects on humans. I, therefore, reasoned that they couldnt obtain what they wanted.

    Where did they get their hands on water rich in mana, then? I wondered. I asked, So, the water

    Mommy Vyvyan looked outside, gaze fiery: Its obvious theres an issue with their water. Whatever reason theyre packaging counterfeit elven water for is none of my business. Having said that, they insulted our spring and the source of our mana. Theyre insulting our entire elven race. Falsely iming their stuff to be elven water to swindle andmit fraud is a very serious insult. Once Elizabeths envoy arrives, Ill let her have it!

    Mommy Vyvyan held my hand and led me back up. Suddenly, we heard stabbing sounds and someone screaming. Mommy Vyvyan and I froze. I suddenly had a bad feeling.

    I thought to myself, Dont tell me that human went retarded and is charging over. Not even Elizabeth is allowed toe near here. Dont tell me he actually went retarded and came here. Thats just marching to your own death! Did he follow us here?!

    The two of us quickly ran over. There were several soldiers standing there with their spears stabbed into one spot. Mom and I squeezed through. The person, let me correct myself there, the corpse that had a bunch of holes in him  a result of numerous spears puncturing him  resembled a corpse that had nails rain down on him as he bled out on the ground. Even his mouth was pierced with a spear. Had it not been for his clothes, thered be no way of identifying him as the human envoy from before.

    The soldiers were still in their stabbing pose. They never pulled their spears out. Mommy Vyvyan sighed: Sometimes, curiosity and responsibility will get people killed, wont it? A humancking the self-awareness of a human is a death that cant be med. Whatever. Hes not Elizabeths envoy, so there wont be any diplomatic issues. If the churches knocking, perfect. Im keen to see them. Ive never had a single an ounce of interest in your church. By the way, take the corpse away. Dont spheme our elven spring.

    Yes, Your Highness. The soldiers responded with a simple nod and then carried the corpse out.

    I looked at the blood stains and holes the spears left in the ground: I dont have a good impression of the church, either. However, it seems humanity has another iing crisis, and one thats between religions. In saying that, its nothing I need to be concerned about. It seems Mommy Elizabeth doesnt want to get involved, either. Her envoy wouldvee to me first, otherwise.

    Speaking of which, its time for you to head back, isnt it?

    To the North?

    No, Mommy is talking about Hilles City. Since Daisy needs to go through a baptism, you have to go there to attend, dont you?

    Mom and I returned to the imperial pce. The envoys death didnt bother Mommy Vyvyan. It was fair, though. She couldnt have stopped it, either. It was perfectly normal for a human to be killed for trespassing into forbidden elven territory. What bothered me was what exactly happened with the religions over in humanitysnds. I wasnt looking to manage their religious issues, as I wasnt interested in religion, but my daughter was there. Since she had to go through a baptism, I had to concern myself with it.

    I nodded: Mom, Ill head there in a few days Nevertheless, I want to get to the bottom of this case. I want to find out what exactly happened there and how somebody managed to get the water. Ill start my investigations here in the elvennds.

    Mommy Vyvyan rubbed my head. With a smile, she warned, Sure. But, youre not allowed to leave the imperial pce. If you go out again, Mommy really will make it impossible to ever leave Mommy, got it?

 Book 16: Chapter 35

    Book 16: Chapter 35

    Lucia suddenly had a realisation. She gently hugged my arm and, by my ear, asked, Your Highness, you are going to Hilles City next, right?

    I caressed Lucias long ears with a smile: Lucia, do you want toe?

    Lucia firmly refused the offer: No. My memories in humanitysnds are, frankly, terrible.

    Indeed, Lucias memories in humanitysnds were horrendous. I was sorry. I swear, if I knew Lucia wasing over in her wedding dress, I would never have done that with Nier at the time. Wait, even if I did know, I probably wouldve done it with Nier anyway, as I needed to save her! It was a necessary part of saving Nier! I probably wouldve saved her, but I wouldve told Lucia about it, which wouldve allowed us to avoid all the problems that came thereafter.

    Lucia was still vexed about losing the duel. That was why she never wanted to set foot on humanitys soil. I doubted Lucia would ever go there if Troy City wasnt named after me. ordingly, I had to abandon Lucia to go to humanitysnds for the baptism.

    I wanted to know if the water the humans spoke of was the elven spring water or not. Even if it wasnt, I need to find out what the miraculous water was. If it had to do with magic, then it was definitely linked to elves. The biggest problem was that elven mana should be ineffective for humans. By logic, then, that so-called holy water had to be magic, or it had to be connected to something moreplex, where it was utilised as a tool. At the very least, we needed to start investigating it from the elven side.

    We needed to know if a human came over to get their hands on it. Elves and humans previously had a trading agreement, but very few humans came over. After the alliance between the two races was established, more humans visited the elvennds.

    I knew Mommy Elizabeth didnt explicitly harbour any ill-ill toward elves. Put another way, Mommy Elizabeth would never send a spy or someone to sabotage elves. If somebody came and stirred trouble, nheless, it would mean that Mommy Elizabeth tacitly gave consent. I was cognizant of the fact my two moms didnt have the best rtionship  of course, that was still because of me

    It must have to do with Daisy, am I right?

    I nodded: Yeah, its about Daisys baptism. I dont believe in their religion, but Mommy Elizabeth really wants for Daisy to go through the ceremony. It is the first time the royal familys descendant is returning to Hilles City, after all. I bet itll be quite the grandeur event

    =======

    Fast forward to when Nier and Daisy return to Hilles City for the first time

    Her Majesty has returned! Royal Princess has brought Her Majesty back!!

    News of their return sounded as if a volcano erupted when the Valkyries heard of it. With Hilles City as the centre, news of their return instantly spread to the entirety of humanitys empire. Rosvenor Familys descendant was returning to the nation she ruled. Not long after news spread, all of the roads in the city were jammed with traffic. The military nearby entered the city to prepare for a grand parade. All of the vassal states gifts were delivered to the Royal Pce. It was all done to celebrate Daisys birth, and the first time her family returned to the nation.

    Elizabeth proudly went back and forth in the crowds. Elizabeth had been in the conference hall and seldom made appearances thest few days. Some people could even hear her cheerfully humming a tune. Nier, on the other hand, was in a tragic situation. She was originally a Valkyrie and, therefore wasnt use to socialising, yet she was by Daisys side the entire time as her mother and had to wee lots of people. She couldnt give them, thedies-in-waiting who wanted to see Daisy or the nobles, the cold shoulder. Elizabeth wasnt always by her side, so Nier was driven to the brink of insanity.

    The scale of the situation didnt pale inparison to the Empresss birthday celebration. The vassal states rushed into the Royal Pce to see Niers daughter. Though they were somewhat disappointed to find Rosvenor Familys descendant wasnt a boy, seeing Elizabeths high spirits, everyone thought they saw Elizabeth in Daisy. Nobody knew how Daisy would turn out in the future.

    =========

    I went to the elven spring. I didnt know why I went there, but I felt as though there was a voice calling out to me. I continued to see the spring mouth in my dreams thest two nights. I could always hear the sound of the water from the spring. I didnt know why I heard and saw those things, but I felt Id find out something if I went to the spring.

    Mom didnt have ns to seal the springs. Before me was just an ordinary door. I did hear there was a spell cast on it, though. Had nobody told me, the spell wouldve shifted my focus away from the door. When I kept focussing, I could see the door.

    The soldiers down immediately surrounded me when I descended. I vigntly drew my handgun. I was aware that my handgun was useless, but it made my stance clear. The guards, who had me surrounded, slowly backed away to allow me passage to the path beyond them. I headed to the spring and never looked back at the soldiers.

    The spring was the same as before. The water was still flowing down with a cheerful rhythm. There was oxygen, flowers, birds, bugs and grass down there, but the ce would never change, not even the sun. The spring continued to gurgle and flow outside, delivering the limitless power god-gifted power. It ran toward the elven forest and everything in the surroundings, thereby delivering life and beauty to all living things in thend. The ce, the spring was the source of everything.

    What good was the spring water to humans? What purpose would it serve them? The crops at Troy City couldnt grow, so how did it make changes to humans? Elven mana should be useless to humans as humans werent magical creatures. Subsequently, the question was: would it affect humanitys structures? I, personally, didnt think so; otherwise, my factory couldnt have been built next to the river. So what exactly was their so-called spring water?

    Touch me

    Hmm? I looked around but didnt see anyone. There was grass, shrubs, but there wasnt even a breeze. I pondered, Was that voice I heard just my imagination?

    Touch me

    I heard the voice again. I stood up. I tensely scanned my surroundings. Again, there was nobody in sight. I was absolutely certain that the voice was real.

    I contemte, Wheres that voiceing from? Wait. Could could the the voice be

    I looked at the flowing spring. The water continued to cheerfully flow; but nheless, it was as though a pair of eyes was intently looking back at me.

    Touch me

    I crouched down and carefully reached my hand toward the spring

 Book 16: Chapter 36

    Book 16: Chapter 36

    Son, what are you doing?

    I jolted back to reality. Mom grabbed my hand the moment my finger was going toe into contact with the spring. I looked at Mom in a hazy state, whereas Mom looked at me in a tense state. She nervously asked, Son, what did youe here for at this hour?

    I I Why did Ie here again?

    I looked back at the spring, confused. I scrubbed my head, thinking, Yeah, why did Ie here? I shouldve gone gone and done what again? Why did Ie here? What happened? Why did Ie to the spring and space out?

    Mom nervously sped my face and turned it to face her. She looked into my eyes and questioned, Son, what exactly happened? Why are you here? Why are you in a daze? What exactly happened? Son, can you recall what happened? Did you touch the water in the spring?

    I I dont know i I dont think so? I myself cant remember why I came here I think I think it was because I heard the spring call for me? I remember Thats all I can remember. Ive forgotten everything in between.

    Mom shouted, Son, look into Mommys eyes! Did you touch the water or not? Yes or no?!

    I rarely saw Mom so tense. Id say that she was excessively tense. Could I have somehow changed, I wondered. The feeling of not knowing was perplexing. I didnt feel that way because I didnt know what happened but because I was worried. I was worried because I went through something but had no idea what it was.

    Mom gently caressed my face with her hand then quietly chanted something. I felt the mana in my body, particrly my brain, slowly circte. I felt my body and memory alter, especially my memory. It was a strange feeling that felt as though my brain was undergoing data repair. I think something went awry, though.

    I mused, What in the world happened? Why is Mom so tense? And what happened to my brain? Mom looks a lot more rxed now, nheless.

    Mom pulled me away from the spring and warned, Son, you must remember to nevere to the elven spring alone, understood? Mommy will seal it for you. If you dont n to seed the throne, you shouldnte here. The spring has a conscious, understand? It seems the spring has ns for you; in other words, the former god is interested in you. Son, you must remember that its very dangerous if it harbours an interest toward you. What gods need are never friends or elves. They want sacrifices. If Mommy isnt with you, nevere near this ce in the future!

    Ah Okay

    I was honestly shaken. I randomly appeared there. I randomly lost lots of memories. I almost touched the elven spring water, as well. Consequently, I figured it was better for me to stay far away from the spring.

    I stood up and looked at the spring. The gurgling spring water reflected my appearance. I nkly looked at my face and silently asked, Thats me. That is, indeed, me. Why do I feel strangely distant, in the sense that I havent seen this face in a long time? Thats me?

    I stared into the water, but Mom quickly pulled me away. She dragged me out without an exnation. Then, she aggressively mmed the door shut. Mom sighed. She then chanted a spell on the door before turning around to look at me: Son, do not evere near here, understood? Its dangerous.

    I nodded, but Mom still looked concerned. A momentter, however, she revealed a consoled smile and then pulled me along in tow.

    It seems that I wont be able to find this door again once I leave. If I shift my gaze away, Ill never see it again, I thought.

    I gazed at the flower garden outside the window and spaced out. When I went up to the window opposite the pir, I suddenly saw my reflection in the window.

    Disturbing thoughts started to gush into my head: This is my reflection and my face, but its totally different to the reflection I saw in the spring water. This is Troys face, while my reflection in the spring is my own face. I jumped into the water as an ordinary human to save a drowning child. I was just an ordinary human. As a matter of fact, nothing about me stood out, and I didnt have anything I enjoyed. You couldnt be any more ordinary than I was. The life here never had anything to do with me. If I didnt transmigrate here after my death, I never wouldve appeared here. Despite having appeared here, this still isnt me. Im merely borrowing Troys body. Im only living on in Troys body and use his body to gain everything I have.

    I had forgotten about that. I felt that I couldnt detect our difference, but why? Why? I had already forgotten about it. I could no longer detect this difference; I felt I hadpletely limatised into this ce and no longer felt that I didnt belong. In addition, Nier and Lucia didnt fall for Troy, because he was Troy. They fell in love with Troy owing to everything that transpired, which is why I didnt feel any guilt. Why, though, has ite back to the forefront of my mind?

    Is something the matter, Son? Mom seemed to think there was something bizarre about me. She looked outside the window then softlyughed. She touched my head: Lucia may be pretty and gentle, but Mommy will get jealous if youre always looking at Lucia no matter the asion.

    I returned to reality. I shifted my gaze away from my reflection and saw Lucia standing in the flower garden. Lucia was crouched down next to the flower garden with Vera in her arms. Vera looked at the flowers in front of her. She desperately reached out with her tiny hand to pluck a flower. Lucia kissed her daughter on the cheek.

    Lucia appeared radiant captivating underneath the sunlight. She wore a warm and gentle smile an angel would have. I looked at her and Vera. A reassured smile crept up onto my face. Mom rubbed my head. Herughter contained a hint of sadness: Come to think of it I should be the one holding Vera, right? Mommy once held you the same way, too

 Book 16: Chapter 37

    Book 16: Chapter 37

    You best have a legitimate reason for disturbing me sote at night. I have no qualms beheading you for disturbing my time with my family.

    Elizabeth sat down on the sofa. Castell immediately served her a ss of wine. Elizabeth flicked her ck hair. She brushed aside her ck face veil and had a drink of the strong wine. The man, who was standing there feeling panic-stricken, knelt down and saluted her. He nearly bit off his tongue as he greeted her in a shaky voice: I-I am very honoured Your Majesty Y-Your Subject o-o-on behalf of the new church.

    I dont care who you are. Are you out of people, though? You sent a man who cant even speak to waste my time?

    Elizabeth ced her cup down loudly. She rose and grouchily turned to leave. The man anxiously leapt to his feet and eximed, Sorry, sorry, sorry I I mean, your subject your subject is here for the first time today and so

    Elizabeth looked over her shoulder: Turn around, then. Dont look at me, and youll be able to speak, right? I forgive you for being rude. Just tell me what you have to say.

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    The man let out a breath of relief. He turned around to face the wall behind him. He was always told that Empress Elizabeth was an Empress so stern that she violently killed with or without reason, which was why he was so on edge that he virtually couldnt speak. He never imagined her to be so gentle. She didnt reprimand him for his rudeness, nor did she kill him.

    Eyes on the wall, he exined, Your Majesty your subject is here to see you on behalf of the new church. Your subject wanted to know if our new church would be able to have the honour of holding Daisys baptism. We have authentic holy water, not the counterfeit type used to swindle people. All wounds can be healed with it; th-.

    I dont care if youre the new church or old church. I dont believe in your religion to begin with. I dont understand your internal affairs, either. Thats why I havent interfered. That said, if your matters get Daisy involved, I will never approve. Daisy is my cherished grandchild. I will not allow her to be a tool for your religious practices conflict. I already spoke to the pope about the baptism and, thus, wont change my decision. If thats what you wanted to discuss, you dont need to say anymore. If thats all, Im heading back.

    But is it not true that those on the battlefield all believe in God?

    <em>I</em> am the soldiers god.

    Castell could see that Elizabeth didnt want to continue with the talk. He, therefore, immediately called for the Valkyries to escort her back to her pce. The man behind her immediately raised his head and cried, Your Majesty!! Your Majesty! Please consider it! Please consider it! We guarantee

    I said, I dont want to think about this. Daisy isnt a tool for you to gain power or fame. My impression of you is incredibly poor. You dont care for Daisy. You just want to use her to get what you want.

    Your Majesty! Your Majesty!

    One more word from him and behead him.

    Two Valkyries drew their swords. The man immediately shut up. The Valkyries went up to his side and bowed: Mister, the discussion has ended. You can leave now.

    The Valkyries were polite on the surface, but their des told a different story. The man had no choice but to leave. He took onest nce at Elizabeth, who exited, and then left the pce.

    Im a new believer. I thought that my church was the real church. The miracle I witnessed was a true miracle, but that fraudulent church is leveraging their presence as the older church to impose their influence. We cant engage in physical altercations under Elizabeths influence, but it seems shes not willing to help us. At present, theres only one piece of good news, and that is Empress Elizabeth doesnt n to help either side, reasoned the new churchs member.

    ========

    As she headed back to the inner court, Elizabeth grouched, Far out. Theyre a real piece of work.

    Castell smiled: Is this about Princess Daisys baptism? At current, the new and old churchs conflict has reached its peak, which is why they are trying everything to try and seize every opportunity. Given the situation, whoever wins the support of the royal family will be the sole recognised church. However, due to His Majestys history with the old church, they are afraid His Majesty will seek vengeance against them. For that reason, they want to make up for their former mistakes with this baptism. This will be the biggest baptism in history. The new church, on the other hand, wants to rely on their so-called miracle to win over Princess Daisy.

    I wont hand her to anyone. I agreed to have the old church conduct the baptism, so I wont change my decision because of these people. If things get out of hand, cancel the baptism.

    Elizabeth irritably threw a punch at the wall to her side, thereby scaring the living daylights out of Castell. He was afraid that Elizabeth would hurt herself. She didnt mind her hand, though. Instead, she went outside and looked at the light in Niers room. After mulling over things, shemanded, Castell, have two Valkyrie teams take over the big chapel, and arrange for the military to enter the city. Ensure that every ce is safe. Do not allow any conflicts to ur in the Royal City. Strictly guard the holy water and interior of the church. Do not allow anyone to go near the holy water or Daisy, understood?

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    Castell understood what Elizabeth meant. Elizabeth didnt want the two factions fighting to hurt the innocent. More importantly, she didnt want them to ruin the baptism. Elizabeth wasnt religious. She merely wanted Daisy to be able to safely make an appearance before the masses. Daisy was set to seed the throne that Troy wasnt going to seed. As such, everybody had to know of Daisys existence early. Otherwise, what happened with Troy back then would repeat itself.

    But is it really a good idea to let the two religions duke it out? Elizabeth nonchntly shook her head then snickered. It has nothing to do with me; but nheless, isnt that better? The big church split. The remaining two factions want to win my support. Therefore, regardless of who falls, theyll go from an autonomous church into my puppet. That way, thest loose end of my rule that I havent been able to control will be no more. Thats why we just need to watch. Watch them cripple each other, and then welle in and take over.

    I see. Castell chuckled.

    While Elizabeth didnt kill anymore, she hadnt changed much. She was still as ruthless as ever.

 Book 16: Chapter 38

    Book 16: Chapter 38

    Come

    Touch me

    Touch your own inner thoughts

    Touch your hidden thoughts Touch your memories that you dont want to recall Think about your origins and past

    Think about your connection to this world Think about what you obtained here. Think about what you stole from here

    Think about where exactly you belong to

    <strong>*Gasp*</strong>

    I sat up. I rubbed my head and looked outside. Lucia, who was next to me, gave me a back hug. With a smile, she asked, Whats the matter, Your Highness? Did you have a nightmare? Its unlike you to wake up in the middle of the night. You usually sleep deeper than anyone anytime.

    Im not that sort of person, am I?

    Youre not. Lucia gently pressed me back down onto the bed and stroked my head: Your Highness, have a good sleep. If youze around in bed tomorrow, Her Highness will be grumpy again when you dont have breakfast.

    I had never woken up in the middle of the night before. Perhaps it was because I was feeling rtively tranquil. The dream that woke me up felt unbelievably real. I could vividly remember myself dipping my face into the spring water countless times, where I saw the interior of the water.

    I had no idea what was underneath the spring water. However, Mom didnt want me to see what was there. I was also curious about the reason behind why the spring was so stubborn. Normally speaking, such a thing would be incredibly dangerous. I was certain itd be the equivalent of opening Pandoras Box if I looked. It would be a handful to deal with if anything happened. Plus, the spring was the elves lifeline, so I didnt intend to do anything.

    Lucia leaned over and gave me a kiss on my forehead. She giggled in a quiet voice and hugged my arm: Goodnight, Your Highness. Lets go see the flower garden together tomorrow. Vera enjoyed spending time in the flower garden today. Vera likes the flowers here. I do remember she didnt like the flowers in the Imperial Pce in the North, however

    The flowers there dont smell that nice.

    I see

    Lucia, well have to send Vera here to Mom in the future to seed Mom. Its better to let Mom teach her how to control her mana, and theres also her mana purity to take into consideration. Else, I think elves wont take much of a liking to Vera. Whatever the case may be, Vera needs to have the support of all elves.

    Lucia softlyughed and then snuggled up on my chest: I understand. Im all right, Your Highness. I might feel lonely if Vera was our only daughter, but Nona will still be with us when Veraes here. Nona is livelier than Vera

    I stroked Lucias small head and, in an affectionate tone, replied, As long as youre not lonely, then its fine. Of course, we cane to visit Vera anytime when shes here.

    Your Highness, recently I cant help but feel a faint uneasy feeling. I dont know if its just my imagination. Im just an ordinary elf. I dont have Her Highness abilities, so I dont know what exactly youre thinking. If theres something worrying you, you can tell me

    Theres no way Id hide anything from you. I am your husband, after all.

    Yeah, Prince Troy is my husband. The Prince Troy who Ive always liked is now my husband. This is something I used to only dream of. Your Highness, Im as happy as if Im in a dream now It really is the same as a dream.

    I gently stroked Lucias head then embraced her and didnt say any more. Lucia giggled.

    Are we in a dream? What can I see in my dream? I rarely have dreams, but thesest few dreams have felt so realistic and memorable. Theres the spring around and what I see is past events. Am I in reality right now? I wondered. I expressed, Lucia, hold my hand.

    Lucia obediently grabbed hold of my hand. I felt the reassuring warmth and softness from her hand. She was always the adorable Lucia who had always remained by my side and loved me. She had always been the Lucia who deeply loved me.

    Dont let go.

    Lucia giggled in a quiet voice. She held my hands with both of hers: I will never let go no matter what, Your Highness. I can hold your hand for as long as you want me to.

    Keep on holding my hand, then.

    Hehe How sudden, Your Highness Needless to say, I dont hate it.

    Lucia shifted her hands up to hug my arm. I knew that Lucia didnt need to sleep. She just wanted to lie there with me. Merely hearing her soft giggle was a blissful experience, nheless.

    The Spring knew my origins; by that, I meant the past I thought I had forgotten. I fell in love with this ce. At least, I found my ce and those who loved me whom I love back. I no longer have any ns to return to the world I came from. Plus, how would I return when my corpse was probably gone? If I was going to have to possess someone elses body, I may as well stay here and live out my days in peace.

    I wanted to stay here. I had absolutely no desire to return. As such, I didnt n to go to the spring again, either. In saying that, I didnt n to put up with the voice and random unrest I felt every night. I needed to consult Mom. Only Moms magic could help me.

    Of course, Ive thought of something else, too, and that was humanitys situation. I doubted Id be able to find any other clues pertaining to the case in the elvennds. If I wanted to find clues, I had to head over to humanitysnds. It went without saying I didnt rule out the possibility that the chaotic mana incident the young girl caused mightve been the reason that so-called holy water came to be. I had to question the young girl about it.

    I shut my eyes, hoping I wouldnt dream of the spring again.

    ===========

    Current time at the elven spring

    I dont know who you are, but if you continue clinging to my son, Ill, personally, kill you even if youre God!

    Ive never met an elf whod speak so impudently. Youre the first elf to disrespect God. What youre facing is your ancestor and manas source!

    I dont care who you are or what you want. If you keep clinging to my son, I promise you death, and I dont care if I have to sacrifice the entire elven race to do it!!

    Do you really know your son?

 Book 16: Chapter 39

    Book 16: Chapter 39

    You mean you can still hear the voice? Mom ced the fruit in her hand down and worriedly looked at me. She touched my forehead and asked, The link has been cut, so why can you still hear the voice?

    Maybe its a problem with the spring water?

    Mom shouldnt have let you go near it Its fine, though. Mommy can interfere a bit. Its just that there will be some side effects. You might hear Mommys voice, but thats much better than hearing that voice, isnt it?

    Mom rubbed my head with a smile. She then chanted a curse. My mind went nk. It was a really ufortable feeling. Two people did something strange to my memory, yet I had no idea what. If it wasnt Mommy Vyvyan who was altering my mind, I would fret.

    Mommy Vyvyan let go with a smile. She then grabbed hold of my hand and, in a soft tone, stated, Done, Son. If the voice appears again, Mommy will interfere. Mommy doesnt know why the spring has chosen you, either. Son, the elven spring is already our Gdriel Tribes exclusive mana source, so its unlikely toe after our tribe members, yet its chosen you. Furthermore, its done so many strange things that not even Mommy can understand. There are tall buildings and some some something running on the ground.

    Did you see something, Mom?! I stood up and grabbed hold of Moms hands.

    Mom reacted surprised: I thought you saw it, as well. Its what the elven spring disyed. Mommy has never seen the world it disyed. There were incredibly tall buildings, crowds, and metal boxes that ran along the streets. Also, I think there was a ssroom? Also, also, there were guns that I had never seen before. Mommy doesnt know what that ce is. Perhaps its one of humanitys ces. The metal and soil suppressed the mana; therefore, Mommy couldnt sense any mana activity there, nor does Mommy know where it is. With that said, Mommy doesnt know why the spring is showing us that sort of ce

    Dumbstruck, I sat back down. I was startled. Mom didnt know what that ce is, but I did. That was the world that I came from. The world that Mom didnt recognise was where I was born and grew up as Zhu Liangzhe. Mom saw the world I came from.

    Why? Why did the spring show Mom that? Why does the spring relentlessly cling to me? Why? Why? What is the spring trying to hint? What does the elves god want? I now have my lovers, moms and children here. Do I have to go back now? Where will I end up when I go back? I no longer have a body. Id just be a wandering soul, wouldnt I? I dont want to go back. I dont want to go back. I want to stay with Mom, my wives and children! I contemted.

    Dont worry, Son. Mommy has helped you. You best get yourself slightly drunk before you sleep at night. That will allow you to have deeper sleep without being disturbed. Oh, right, if you have that sort of dream again, dont panic or feel afraid no matter what. Your panic and fear will allow the mana to find a vulnerable entry point. Trust Mommy. You must trust those around you. All youre seeing is a dream. Remember that.

    I nodded: I understand.

    Mom didnt lean back feeling content. Instead, she leaned further forward onto the table, thereby revealing the ditch and snow-white weapons that made me blush. Mom didnt notice her exposure, though. She, instead, pressed her hands firmer down on mine. She anxiously reminded, Mommy isnt joking with you. Plus, this isnt Mommy reminding you. You must remember what Mommy said. You must trust Mommy and those around you. You must stand strong in your beliefs. Son, youre Mommys son, so Mommy will definitely protect you, understood?

    I looked into Moms eyes. It was hard to shift my gaze from Moms breasts to her eyes. Her anxious gaze made me look, nheless. I nodded then held Moms hands back: I know, Mom. Youre my mom, so Ill trust you, always.

    Of course. If you see Elizabeth. Mommy thinks you shouldnt approach her, either.

    Iughed. Mommy Vyvyan finally pulled back. She then pinched my shoulder and smiled: In saying that , you must pay attention to where you look.

    Oh, busted!! I eximed to myself.

    Mom caressed my head. Lucia appeared at the table, exhausted. She greeted us. Smiling, Mom inquired, Whats the matter, Lucia? You look very tired.

    Sorry, Your Highness. If I sleep at night, I will be tired during the day. Last night, I felt too reassured at His Highness side and, consequently, fell asleep.

    Mom shook her head with a smile to stop Lucia from continuing. Lucia pulled a chair out. Mom passed the remainder of breakfast to Lucia. After just sitting down for two bites, Lucia got back up again and rushed outside, leaving me with a bewildered look.

    Moms ears twitched. With a smile, she exined, The girls are up.

    I looked at Moms ear and sighed: Sometimes, I really envy you.

    Envy? Mommy can use magic to give you this sort of ears. Its just that Mommy isnt too used to seeing you with long ears.

    I was just joking

    I couldnt ept my appearance with long ears. Elves didnt look ugly with long ears. I merely couldnt ept my ears being long when I was human. Having that said, my human sensory organs couldntpare to elven ones. I inherited the visual prowess of elves. Due to my human ears, nheless, my aural capabilities would never be able to rival elves.

    Mom watched Lucia leave and revealed an emotional smile: Thats what it means to be a mom. Watching Lucia nowadays reminds me of when I raised you. You were alone, nheless. Mommy didnt feel tired in the slightest raising you. To the contrary, Mommy was happy. At the time, you were always with Mommy, and you never ran about.

    I feel apologetic toward Lucia.

    Why dont you feel apologetic to Mommy? Vera is clearly

    Okay Im apologetic to you, as well, Mom.

    Hehe

 Book 16: Chapter 40

    Book 16: Chapter 40

    This is wine? Lucia frowned when she sniffed my ss. She then looked at me, who was lying on the bed, and sighed: Its unlike you to get yourself drunk at night. I thought you didnt sleep well thest two nights. Its better for you if I return to my room

    No, its not your fault. Actually, with you by my side, Ill feel more reassured and dont need to rely on wine. However, I keep having dreams at night recently, which is why I wanted to induce a sleepy state.

    Lucia helped me up and undressed me. Though Mom told me I could sleep soundly after some alcohol, I felt knocking myself out with alcohol was excessive. I needed to reduce the dosage next time. I couldnt reduce it when I drink with Mom, unfortunately.

    Done. Lucia set my clothes aside then pushed me back down onto the bed. She then covered me with the nket and, finally, gave me a kiss on my cheek: Goodnight, Your Highness. I will not disturb your sleep this time. You will have a headache if you dont get some good sleep tonight. Youll have to go to humanity in three days. Hence, I will have less and less time to be with you. I dont want to waste a second.

    I see. Goodnight, then, Lucia.

    I grabbed hold of Lucias hand and brought it up to my mouth to give it a gentle kiss. Lucia giggled then left the room. I needed good sleep; else, Id have a throbbing headache tomorrow that would ruin my entire day. Additionally, I wanted to know if Id have the same dream again.

    I shut my eyes. The fatigue and sleepiness instantly put me to sleep. The stupor I put myself into was instantly effective. Alcohol was the best sleep medication at the end of the day. That said, I was awake before I got to sleep for I strangely felt a gaze on me.

    I pulled my nket and scanned my room. The green me in the walls firece was still burning. The light wasnt so intense that itd wake me up. My ss by my bedside still had some wine in it. I grabbed my ss. The distinct feeling let me know I wasnt dreaming. I had no idea when I came to, but I could feel someone watching me from the door. I looked toward the door. The green dress quickly vanished. I stood up and called out, Mom?

    I caught a glimpse of the green dress and blonde long hair. I wasnt convinced that I mistook her. It was definitely Mom who was watching me from the door. I didnt know why Mom came by sote, and it was unlike Mom If Mom wanted to perform a night raid on me, she wouldnt quit.

    I stood up. I picked up my clothes by the side and rushed out. Something about Moms behaviour was peculiar. I rushed into the corridor. The corridor looked normal as per usual. It wasnt cold or moist. As a matter of fact, I could hear the footsteps of patrol guardsing from another floor. Even so, something was odd.

    I didnt see Mom in the corridor, so I called, Mom?

    I rushed over to see Mom from the back as she went toward her room. I ran over and pressed my hand on Moms shoulder. Mom looked over her shoulder, baffled. She suddenly revealed an infuriated look. Next thing I knew, I was sent flying. I was then firmly pressed up to the wall. Moms blonde hair behind her rose: This is the elven imperial pce. Nobody is permitted entry at night. I dont care how you got in, but you are to get out right now! If you dont leave, Ill kill you!

    Mom, what are you saying?! Dont you recognise me?! Its me!

    Mom wouldnt show mercy with her magic. Had it not been for my dragon scales, Moms Wind de wouldve sliced me the next instant.

    Mom yelled, I dont care who youre the child of. You shouldnt be here. Now, get out!

    I told you, youre my Mom! Im your son! Dont you recognise me?!

    My son? asked Mommy Vyvyan. Her eyes froze for a moment. However, her rage in her eyes then burnt even more intensely. She thundered, Youre not my Son! I only have one son! How could it be you?! At leaste up with a convincing lie if youre going to lie! What are you after?! Are you after my son?! If you darey a hand on my son, Ill make you regret being born!!

    What are you saying?

    Mom strangled my throat with one hand. She wasnt using magic; it was purely her physical arm strength. Her anger led to her eyes turning red. I couldnt breathe. All I could do was struggle futilely. Mom aggressively threw me through a window, shattering it, sending me toppling into the flower bed below.

    Before I could scream, someone in ck swooped down simrly to a bat. She pressed one hand down on my face, thereby covering up my sight. Her ck cape fluttered in the wind. She stabbed my neck with a dagger, consequently emitting a ng sound.

    Tch, you have armour on, do you?

    A familiar voice came from overhead. The girl had a ck face mask. Her eyes were familiar. It was Lucia. She quickly got off me. Before I could shout out, she spun around and drove my head into the flower garden. The kick was hard enough to snap my spine.

    Your Highness, the target has been apprehended.

    Anyone who tries to harm my son can just be killed.

    I cannot kill him for the moment as my weapon cannot pierce his vitals. Let us lock him up.

    Hes not my son. Hes justmoner. He shouldnt be by my side. I have my son. I dont need him!

    I couldnt say a word. I was then dragged off. The next thing I saw was my entire life. I was looking at someone else, or rather, the real Troy, living with my mom, Lucia, Nier and living the life that belonged to me

 Book 16: Chapter 41

    Book 16: Chapter 41

    Liangzhe, Liangzhe, wake up. Dont you have a blind date today?

    Ah?

    I covered my eyes from the blinding sunlight. The footsteps next to me went back and forth then stopped by my bed. She tapped me on my belly. With a smile, she said, This is the first day of your blind date. Dont give the girl a bad impression, or else, Auntie will speak ill of me.

    It has nothing to do with you, does it, Sis Ning?

    Of course it does. Since your mom entrusted you to me, I have to take responsibility. Enough stalling, hurry and get up to eat. Its hard for you to have a girlfriend at school, so you must make the most of this opportunity.

    Before me was a woman dressed in simple sleepwear. She left my room. I opened my eyes a bit more and, in a bleary state, looked at the white ceiling overhead.

    I didnt lose my memory; it was still intact. I could remember everything on that continent located in some unknown ce with Mommy Vyvyan, Mommy Elizabeth, Nier and Lucia. I remembered everything that happened between us. When I opened my eyes again, I was already here, or rather, I had returned to where I came from.

    Is this a dream or not? I know I woke up during a dream then saw Mom and Lucia, and then and then I came back. Did Mom and Lucia execute me, or was everything just a dream? I mused.

    Hurry up and wake up, or youll bete!

    A displeased look on a pretty face poked in from behind the door. I responded then stood up and grabbed my clothes to quickly get dressed. I picked up my cell phone that I hadnt seen in ages to take a look.

    The task for the day was to attend a blind date. It was something Mom organised. The girl I was supposed to meet had a decent family background, so we did share a simr social status. She studied economics and looked quite pretty in her photo. I wasnt against it. I nned to go see her.

    Wait a minute Somethings strange. If nothing that previously happened actually took ce, why dont I feel as though anything is missing? Why does what happened here feel so familiar? Nothing feels out of ce. Its as though I never left this ce, I contemted.

    I pocketed my phone before leaving my room. There was hot milk and a big bag of bread prepared in the dining room. ording to Sis Nings standards of breakfast, that was what she considered breakfast. She cheerfully sat down at the table: Okay, okay, okay, let me teach you how to make girls happy. First, you have to then

    I didnt listen to a thing Sis Ning said. Instead, I turned my attention to the television in the living room. It was broadcasting the morning news, which was about international and national affairs as usual.

    Sis Ning was my childhood friend. She was four years older than me and had always taken care of me as an elder sister would. I guess I was one of her best friends. She was pretty, but she was still single, which was why I had no interest in the romance experience she shared with me.

    Hey!!

    Whoa!!

    Hearing Sis Nings voice in my ear shocked me. She took back the ss of milk and grumpilyined, As your sister, I tried to give you experience to make girls happy, yet you didnt listen. Are you nning to be a shut-in for life?

    How do you know? No guy ever used those tricks to get in your books, did they?

    What was that, you little brat?!!

    Okay, okay, I give!!

    Sis Ning, came at me aggressively as a wolf. As a result, I pled for mercy. Sis Ning snorted then softly said, Listen properly and then use it

    My attention wasnt on Sis Ning because I heard, Son!! Hurry and think!! on the news. I didnt hear it particrly clearly, but I jolted. I watched the television. For some reason, I literally wanted to leap at it. However, Sis Ning was in front of me, so I didnt do so.

    Sis Ning was baffled: Whats the matter? Did a major incident happen?

    Ah No

    Hes not my son. Hes just amoner. He shouldnt be by my side. I have my son. I dont need him! I could still remember thest thing Mom said to me.

    Perhaps I was no longer needed in that world. I didnt know what the magical spring did, but it made a dead elf reappear. I was just a substitute to begin with. I only came to exist there after Troy died. If Troy was there, I guess I was no longer needed.

    That life in that world was just a dream in the end. Try as I may, I could never beat a blood rtionship. Everything I had was what I had in the present. Mommy Vyvyan didnt love Zhu Liangzhe but Troy. Since she had Troy, my existence was meaningless.

    I believed my conjecture. Mom probably never loved me. Well, I had returned to the world I came from, so I figured I should just continue living my own life. It wasnt bad, after all. Troy should be able to live on in peace with his moms, Nier and Lucia It was a pity but probably not something I couldnt ept.

    Far out, Im talking about something important to you, yet youre not earnestly listening. This is about whether youll be able to find yourself a girlfriend or not! Listen in properly!!

    Sorry, sorry, Sis Ning, Ill listen properly. Go ahead.

    It was dull, dry and boring, but it was all I had. Nevertheless, what confused me was that I was supposed to be dead.

    How do I have this flesh body? What, am I still alive in this universes timeline, or has my life already been changed? I wondered.

    Sis Sing, I did tell you to continue, but I still didnt listen was what I was thinking.

    After I left, I checked the map on my cell phone. The sound of cars and the bustling crowds gave me a sense of security and nostalgia. I hadnt heard those sounds in a long time, after all. I could smell the stuff emitted from exhaust pipes and experience the convenience of humanitys science advancements and the futuristic lifestyle.

    I got onto the subway. The girl booked a spot at a caf located next to the river. After leaving the station, I arrived at the river. The river current was somewhat turbulent. While it wasntmon for there to be floods in our city, it was the first time I saw the river roiling so violently.

    Help! Help!

    Aaahh! A child fell into the water! A child fell into the water!

    I ripped my phone out of my pocket and checked the date. You guessed it. It was the day I died. It happened in the same ce for the same reason and at the same time This time, however, I felt that I had the power to choose

 Book 16: Chapter 42

    Book 16: Chapter 42

    Do I save the child or should I not? I asked myself.

    Instinctually motivated, I pushed the crowd aside. The familiar scene appeared before me again. It was the same problem and victim. The girl in the freezing water was struggling and crying for help. She didnt have time to wait for me to think. I needed to jump down to rescue her. As a student who graduated from a family school, I shouldve jumped straight down to save her; however, I hesitated.

    If I died there, I mightve gone through life in that world again. In other words, I might live as Troy then die at Mom and Lucias hand a second time. Mommy Vyvyan didnt need me. She only needed her son. If it wasnt for me, Troy mightve survived. As a matter of fact, maybe anyone couldve fit the role I wasnt necessary. Anyone would do as long as there was Troy. None of them cared. I was just an unnecessary existence in their world, a soul that possessed a body, a mere shadow. I had no purpose in that world.

    This was the world I belonged to. This was where my life had meaning, with people who truly loved me. I had a life that belonged to me. My footsteps in life had been imprinted there as well as my memories. I really should live here, I thought.

    Save my daughter! Please! Save my child!! Please, somebody please! The woman cried as she frantically pulled on people around.

    Saving somebody was supposed to be a good thing, yet everybody cowered away as if they were avoiding the gue. I could understand their decision. The prerequisite for saving someone was ensuring that you survived the rescue attempt. Therein was the problem. They werent certain theyd survive. Surely youd die if you jumped down. The ordinary people were afraid of the current. Only someone who could abandon everything would jump down.

    Originally, I jumped down without a moment of hesitation. I remembered my reason for living on. I wanted to live. I didnt want to die. I cherished my current life,nd and family. I really didnt have the guts to jump

    Please! I beg you!! Please save my child Please Ill give you anything, just please!! The woman stumbled over to me.

    Last time, I jumped down before she could even grab me, yet this time, I stepped back. I hid behind someone else. This time, I cowered

    =======

    Current time inside the Elven Imperial Pce at Duargana.

    Puah!!!

    A green silhouette swiftly flew from one end of the corridor to the other and smashed into the wall. She spat up a mouthful of painful blood. Her head bounced off the wall. Vyvyan slowly slid down the wall, wearing a painful expression. Lucia jumped through a window. She helped her Queen up. Concerned, she cried, Your Highness! Are you all right?! Are you all right?!

    Im fine

    The footsteps in the corridor slowly approached. Lucia quickly drew her dagger and looked over in the direction the footsteps came from. A familiar individual appeared from the end of the corridor. Lucia narrowed then let out a breath of relief. She smiled: Your Highness! Your Highness! Are you all right?! Are you

    Lucia, dont go near him!!!

    Vyvyan yelled at the top of her lungs, but it was toote. Lucia had rushed over to Troy, expecting to hug him, only for Troy to grab her by her mounds and m her up against the wall. The heavy impact cracked the wall. Lucia screamed in pain. Then, her small body slid down along the wall. Lucias body felt as though it was broken after the heavy impact of the attack. She struggled to raise her head. In disbelief, she trembled: Why? Why? Why Your Highness?

    Isnt it obvious? Troy rhetorically asked. He slowly crouched down in front of his wife. He tore off her clothes and groped her breasts: Niers body is superior to yours. You cant bring me pleasure at night, either. Why should I love you?

    What What are you saying?

    I said Troy brought his face in close to Lucia. In a dead serious tone, he finished up his response. I said I no longer love you, Lucia!

    Wh-

    Lucias eyes widened. Vyvyans yelled out to the former before she could finish, Dont listen to him, Lucia! Hes not Troy! Hes not my son or your husband! Hes the conscious in the elven spring! Hes taken over my sons conscious, so thats just his body! Hes not my son!

    Tch! Troy coldly stood back up. He looked at his hand and warmed up his neck. He then snickered: Long-time no see, Vyvyan. You never thought youd see me again, did you? You performed splendidly at the Tower of Heavenst time. You managed to destroy my body with a sneak attack. Im back now, nevertheless. Are you happy to see me? To be honest, I really like this body. Im pleased to have such a strong body thats also immune to mana. How about we do this: Vyvyan, Ill continue using this body to be your son

    Vyvyan violently hurled a fireball at Troy. However, a nonchnt flick of his hand was enough to generate a shield that knocked the fireball aside. Vyvyan thundered, I wont allow you to disgrace my son!! Get out of my sons body! Our grudge is between you and I. Dont bring my son into it!

    Troy sassily cracked his neck as if he was warming up: How can we discuss our grudge if I dont have a body? How about we do this: Vyvyan, Ill stand here. You should be aware that not all of Troys body is covered in dragon scales. All you need to do is inject mana into his eyes. Blow up his brain and vo. Vyvyan, thats the only way to kill me, Sweetie.

    Troy grabbed Lucia by her throat and lifted her off the ground. Lucia grabbed his arm with every ounce of strength she had and desperately tried to gasp for air. Troy continued coldly looking at Vyvyan and snickered: If you dont kill me, Ill kill her, instead? Shes the mother to two girls. Would you be so cruel as to leave her daughters without a mother? Now, kill me. Kill me!!

 Book 16: Chapter 43

    Book 16: Chapter 43

    I I I

    Vyvyan fearfully retreated. She kept her eyes on the man with a savage face and backed down step after step until she touched the wall, where she leaned on it and trembled. The ice pick on her hand was partially visible. If Troy didnt evade or block, his eyes would be one of his weak points, indeed, as he still had elven eyes. While regeneration was a forte, if she thrust an ice pick into his eye and blew it up, shed blow his brains apart. Not even a dragon would survive. That was the only way to kill Troy

    Kugh ugh ugh

    It was the only way to save Lucia, who was on the verge of death due to suffocation, and kill the man.

    Whats the matter? Whats the matter, Vyvyan? You werent so hesitantst time. Whats the matter, Vyvyan? Mightiest Elf? Elven Queen? What in the world are you thinking about? Do you want to save this girl or not? Shes the mother of two girls and my wife. Dont you feel guilty watching her get strangled to death?

    I I

    The mana on Vyvyans hand slowly took shape. The grin on Troys face became more distinct. He looked at Vyvyan and as if he was insane and belted, Thats it. Thats it. Thats the way!! Thats the way!! Do it! Do it! Youre the mightiest elf in this forest!! Didnt you kill God at your own leisure? Do it! Kill him now! You didnt hesitate to kill mest time, so what are you hesitating for now? Kill him! Kill him and youll be able to save this woman.

    I I, I, I, I I cant

    You cant? Shes going to die if you cant, you know?

    Troy mmed Lucia up against a wall then ruthlessly mmed her head against it. Her blood coursed down the cracks in the wall. Lucias cries of despair reverberated as her head loudly banged against the wall. However, Troy showed no intention of letting go. He continued to bang Lucias head up against the wall.

    Hahaha, how interesting. How truly interesting. Dont you usually destroy on one hand, while healing with the other? Isnt that what you usually do to others? You killed me and tortured others. Now Im going to make you witness the same scene!! Not killing me? You still dont want to kill me? Show me. Show me the look on your face when you kill your most beloved son. Hurry up and show me!!

    Troy continuously healed Lucias body over and over. Troys mana pathways had been cleared to allow mana to flow. His mana now no longer paled inparison to Vyvyans by much. He continued to ruthlessly m Lucias head against the wall over and over again. Her bones would break over and over and then be healed. Lucia initially put up a fight, but after a while, she swayed in the air simrly to a broken rag doll.

    I I

    Vyvyan staggered to her feet. Her tears blurred her vision. However, the banging sound didnt reduce in the slightest just because her vision was foggy. Vyvyan looked at Troy, who was practically insane, through her blurred vision. Actually, he <em>was</em> totally crazy. She told herself countless times that she had to take him down, but she couldnt form a magic attack. Magic required its user to give a precisemand to activate. Vyvyan wasnt sure what to do, though.

    Vyvyan deliberated, I know that I have to kill him, or else, Lucia will definitely be tortured to death. Ill also be in danger. The only person who can subdue Troy is at the Imperial Pce in the North. Ying and Xia arent here. Neither I nor Elizabeth can subdue the current Troy. Destroying two cities is but a click of a finger away for him at the moment.

    Wait, he only wants to destroy himself. I must I must I must kill him I must kill him If I dont kill him, then Lucia, me and the entire elven race will be destroyed. Well all be destroyed. Hes not my son. Hes the springs conscious. Thats Gods voice. Thats the god I killed, not my son. Hes not my son

    But but he has my sons face. How can I bear to strike him down when I look at his face? Thats my most beloved son He Hes my only son Hes my son who I love more than anything in the world I could give up everything for him Thats my Troy

    Sorry

    Vyvyans powerless body slid down onto the ground. Vyvyan, the Elven Queen, the demi-god, the existence with the strongest mana, the venerable and proud Vyvyan, who had never ever bowed to anyone, knelt down to someone else for the first time ever.

    Oh?

    Troy turned around to look at Vyvyan. His smile made his entire face look hideous. In fact, even Vyvyan felt he was a stranger with that hideous expression.

    My son, whos always kind and wearing a gentle smile, can look that way? That expression is truly an odious sight to behold thought Vyvyan.

    Queen Vyvyan, I wasnt wrong, was I? You never knelt when you entered the Hall of Gods, yet you kneel to your son?

    Troy threw Lucia aside then walked over to Vyvyan, who prostrated herself on the ground. He stepped one foot onto her head of blonde hair, smashing her head onto the ground. Her body shuddered. Following that, her warm red blood slowly spilt out and spread out on the ground. Vyvyan kept her head down and, in a quiet voice, pleaded, I disrespected God. Its my fault, alone. It has nothing to do with Lucia and my son. If you want vengeance,e at me. I dont care even if you kill me, but please, spare my son. Dont torment my son any more Please I beg you, God dont torment the innocent any more

    Oh, so you know how to plead, huh, Vyvyan?! sarcastically asked Troy. He boot Vyvyan flying away then charged over and sat on her hips. He hammer fisted her on her face and manicallyughed as he continued beating her. He crazily shouted, You can look this way, too, huh? You know how to beg, huh? You can look this way, too, huh?! Look at you now. Thats more like it. Thats more like it! Youre a mere elf, yet you want to y gods?! This is what you elves are. Youll never surpass us! Show me what youve got now!! What can you do without abandoning your emotions?! You want to be a god without abandoning your emotions?!

    She saw the world spin

    A fist continued to pound on her head without end

    She couldnt hear anything with her ears

    The fist was her sons fist

    She couldnt see She couldnt see

    It hurts It hurts so much Ive never suffered such pain Vyvyan said I her mind.

    Come on! Come on! This body of yours is real alluring to men, huh?! Come on! Come on! Lets give you a taste of your sons body!

    Troy tore Vyvyans dress, thereby exposing her breasts to the chilly air The most beautiful flower among the elves was torn open and revealed!

    Theres an opening! realised Vyvyan.

    Vyvyan swiftly narrowed her blue eyes. The instant that God revealed his lust, Vyvyan injected all of her mana into her sons brain. The path she left in case of such a situation finally served its purpose!

    Hurry and wake up! Son! Wake up! Hurry!!! Vyvyan silently pleaded.

 Book 16: Chapter 44

    Book 16: Chapter 44

    Troy wildly rubbed Vyvyans perfect breasts. Vyvyan shut her eyes. She allowed her possessed son to madly grope her whilstughing hysterically. It wasnt that she didnt resist, but that she was concentrating all of her energy into connecting her conscious and speech to her sons conscious from the moment she realised that her sons conscious had been banished.

    The springs mana was masterful in mana maniption; otherwise, it wouldnt be the previous most outstanding elf. Troy sealed his entire mind, which was why Vyyvyans voice couldnt be delivered. However, from the moment lust surfaced in his mind, an opening in his barrier appeared.

    Vyvyan couldnt attack from the outside, therefore couldnt bring down the castle. From the inside, to the contrary, itd take just one attack to bring down. All she had to do was help her son regain his conscious. The body belonged to her son. Once her sons conscious awakened, the springs conscious would instantly be driven out regardless of how powerful it was.

    The issue was that, for some reason, her son wouldnt wake up. It was as though he lost his purpose to live. It seemed as if he never nned to wake up and take control of his body again. Vyvyan wondered if her child fell in that other fake world that didnt exist. She assumed the world was a fake world the spring constructed. The world she referred to was the world without mana or her. All that existed in that world were humanitys concrete structures.

    Vyvyan motivated herself, telling herself, Why is he immersed in that world? Its a fake world, so why? Whatever the case, I must bring him back, I must!

    Im going to continue. Im going to continue, okay? I used to be a female just as you are, yet I now have a males body. Its truly wondrous. Ive never experienced doing this, but I really want to experience it. You dont have anyints, either, right? This is your son, your most beloved son, after all!

    Do you think that its a good idea to be doing this in front of your sons wife? What a shameless elf you are. Elven Queen? Mightiest elf? What are you now? Youre just a slut squirming around beneath me. This is how you elves should be. This is how you should look in front of God!

    ========

    Current time at the riverbank.

    Please please save my child! Please! I beg of you!

    I slowly backed down. The muffled mm responses of those around were akin to a business of flies swarming around rotten meat. It was a case of people standing around something that had nothing to do with them. In this case, it was an innocent child who had fallen into the water. Some discussed amongst themselves. Others put one foot behind the other. Others drove the childs mother away. Others fled. Some even mocked her. But no one besides me jumped down.

    For the first time, I realised had no recollection of when I diedst time. I finally knew how lonely I felt. The fact is I wouldnt have died had two people jumped in, but no second person jumped into the water until I disappeared. Nobody responded the same way I did. They werent wrong. They just did what they were supposed to do.

    A saviour was considered a hero, while someone who didnt rescue another was amoner. Needless to say, heroes were deserving of respect, but one wasnt wrong just because they didnt help. If I didnt jump in, the child would unquestionably die. No child could withstand the current and temperature. Not making a decision was the equivalent of choosing not to save the child. If I jumped in, Id surely die, too. Once I was dead, Id return to the other word that didnt need me.

    I asked myself, The first time I went to the other world, I was aware that I had people who loved me and my moms. Knowing that, I gave it my best for them. This time, though, what am I going to give my all for?

    I beg you Please save my child. Please! Please!

    My child is going to die. My child Shes my daughter Please, save her. I beg you all. Ill give you anything you want, just please save her

    That that sounded familiar Yes, she was a mother, too. She was a mother who loved her child. At some point, I woke up in Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeths embraces all the time, too. Mommy Vyvyan almost destroyed everything she had for my sake, while Mommy Elizabeth went as far as to betray everything she established in the past. The two of them were the same as this mother. I lived as their son. If I was the one drowning, theyd probably react the same way. No, theyd certainly react the same way.

    Trust Mommy!!

    No, even if thats not the case, even if I wont stand to gain anything, even if I have to live that life again, my thought right this moment is the same. I understand now. Right now, Im not thinking about how to rescue the child; Im trying my best to dissuade myself from saving the child. Thatspletely unlike me!! I fathomed.

    Move aside!

    I pushed aside the person in front of me. I removed my coat and threw it aside. I kicked off my shoes and looked at the howling ice-cold water. Then, I leapt down without pausing to second guess myself.

    It is what I shouldve done. I intended to rescue the girl and then just vanish. After that, Id relive life in that world again, not for myself but for my beloved mothers, Nier and Lucia. I wanted to make up for all my mistakes my first time around. I wanted to change things so that they didnt have to suffer needlessly. I wanted to protect them, not to gain anything from them but purely because I wanted to protect those I love.

    =======

    Aaarrggh!!

    Suddenly, Troy, who mounted Vyvyan, violently jolted. He revealed a horrified look for the first time. He quavered as he stood up. He pressed his hands to his head. Vyvyan threw aside her torn clothing then covered her breasts with her arms. She desperately leaned aside.

    Vyvyan wondered, I didnt seeded yet. Is it my son?! Is it him?!

    Why? Why? Why do you insist on choosing this side? Why do you want toe back?! Havent you already gone back?! Havent you already given up?!! Troy shouted.

    When I got into the water, I didnt feel the ice-cold current. Instead, I saw the floor in Duargana again. My bodys sensations returned bit by bit. I took control of my arm again.

    I thought so. I knew it was all a dream! I realised.

    How could I possibly I answered. My body was still stiff. It was still being upied. However, I struggled against my invader as I stepped back. It was my body.

    How could I possibly ignore my family?!!!!

 Book 16: Chapter 45

    Book 16: Chapter 45

    Snow. All around was snow. The wind was loud. With the wind came the heavy and cold snowkes thatnded on my face. Snowkes were supposed to be soft, yet they stung when hit my face. The wind was so strong that it was practically impossible to open ones eyes. The scene was the same as a scene one would see in the North.

    I assumed I was at the snowy ins in the Norths mountain pass, the ce where I lost what was most precious to me.

    My cloak billowed in the wind. I wiped the snow off my face then looked to my side. I saw a maiden in a white dress sitting at the cliff, kicking her feet dangling off said cliff. Her dancing white hair blended in with the snow. I couldnt see her face; but nheless, I was certain that I didnt know her. She sat at the cliff and gently kicked her feet as she looked into the distance.

    I instinctively went over and draped my cloak over her shoulders. I sat down next to her. Before I could see her face, she had already turned to look at me. With a smile, she asked, I really dont want to go near the world in your heart, after all. Why do you keep thinking of this ce? Does it hold some sort of meaning to you?

    I guess its where everything began as well as where everything ends. Come to think of it, I went through lots of things here and lost lots of things Nevertheless, youre very simr to my Mommy Vyvyan. Why are you here? What exactly did I go through? I just remember the conscious in the spring taking control of my body, and then and then I arrived here after returning.

    Too many questions.

    The woman shook her head with a smile. Shebed her long white hair. Had it not been for her blood-red eyes, shed be unnoticeable in the snow.

    I didnt continue asking questions. She pondered to herself for a moment then replied, I shall answer each of your questions, then. First, this ce is the ce you have the strongest attachment to, which is also the ce that you consider to be the most meaningful. With that said, due to it being the most meaningful ce to you, its simple to identify. This ce is a phantasmal ce. I merely turned it into an essible ce. Your conscious exists in tandem with mine, so I went through your subconscious a little and then created this ce, where we can have a normal conversation. By the way, isnt it obvious why Im simr to Vyvyan?

    She clenched her teeth. While she acknowledged the fact, it was a reality that incredibly displeased: Im a counterfeit, a clone, a fake image. Im a mana entity that the Gdriel Tribe nurtured using Vyvyans blood. Vyvyan refused to be God. As a result, I reced her. Im a shadow and clone created from dark elves magic; hence, I can never appear in sunlight. All I can do is live in the Tower of Heaven for eternity as a shadow and a recement.

    No wonder why youre so simr to Mom.

    I nodded. She stood up and peered at the mountains in the distance. With a vigorous wave of her hand, the mountain in the distance crumbled, causing a loud explosion sound in addition to snow slowly toppling down. Her mana really was on Moms level. Actually, I should say, thats Gods power for you.

    You can consider me Vyvyans younger sister or daughter. Either way, Im your senior.

    What shall I call you, then?

    Thats not important, not that I have a name anyway, she answered. Tone serious, she eximed, Havent you always wanted to be a fair and just Hero King? Let me ask you this: do you think that this is fair? I reced Vyvyan when nobody would. I lived on as a shadow, yet she came to me without any exnation, killed me and absorbed me. Do you think this is fair?! Is it?! What, she can kill me as she pleases just because Im her recement?!

    The temperature rapidly dropped. She gazed into the darkness and snow before her. She thundered, I want to continue living, as well!! I may be a mere shadow, a mere clone, but I still want to live!! I want to live even if nobody knows me or cares about me. I want to see sunrise. I want to see the animals and creatures in the forest. I want to see the sunset on the water surfaces ripples! Why? Why did that woman randomly kill me when I never did anything wrong?! I want. To live!!!

    I want to live! I really want to live. That wasnt just her speaking. It was a heavy blow that came from within my heart. I felt it over and over again. And each time, it shook my heart.

    She balled her fists. Two trails of tears of blood coursed down her face: My body was ripped piece by piece starting from my arm. This mana may belong to her, but the pain I sufferes from myself! She couldnt absorb all of my mana. She, therefore, spat a portion into the spring, subsequently creating me. Put another way, Im just a conscious or a spirit, if you like, now.

    <em>Thats</em> your real form?

    Thats right. This is me, nothing but a copy thats pitiful, sad and resentful, a shadow, something that doesnt even exist, a clone who wants to live!

    She stood up and then took a few big strides. Then, she sat on the ground simrly to a grumpy girl. She stopped talking altogether. I hesitated for a moment before going over to her side. I picked up my cloak from the ground that she shook off and gently draped it over her shoulders again. Form hunched, she muttered under her breath, Leave. You just have to continue along this path. Once you leave, youll be able to escape this ce. Since youve returned, I cant continue controlling your body anymore. My little revenge hase to an end. Oh, right, I hurt your wife. Im sorry about that. Shes innocent; however, I just furious. Shell be fine, nevertheless. Go hug your wife andfort her, and everything will be fine. I feel no guilt for what I did to Vyvyan, though. As a matter of fact, I will hate her forever.

    I looked over in the direction she gestured toward. I would be reunited with my family once I headed down; nheless, I didnt head straight down. I caressed her head. Softly, I said, Sorry. I know that its pointless for me to apologise now, but part of the reason that Mom killed you was due to me, so Im still very sorry to you about it. I know that I will definitely have to pay the price.

    Can you let me kill you, then?

    No. I must live on for my wives and children.

    Move aside, then. Ill use your body to kill Vyvyan.

    I cant allow you to do that, either, for shes my mother.

    So what are you saying? Dont waste my time with impractical things. Go. I dont want to see you again. Youre very simr to her.

    I just want to say, Im very, very sorry.

 Book 16: Chapter 46

    Book 16: Chapter 46

    Son! Son! Wake up!

    I felt a warm and soft sensation on my back in my hazy moments. I also felt a soft touch on my face. Next to my ear was someone anxiously calling out to me in her familiar voice. I slowly opened my eyes to see Moms shocked and anxious blue eyes. Her tears fell pit pat onto my face.

    Before I could speak, Mom tightened her arms around me and wailed, Mommy is so d! Mommy is so d!! Son, Mommy is so d youre all right! Mommy was so scared! Mommy was so scared this time Mommy Mommy How could Mommy hurt you? Mommy would never be hurt you

    Hmm

    All else aside, I was suffocating. I was very perplexed as to what that woman used my body for, though.

    I mulled over Moms appearance: Why are Moms clothes torn and tattered? Shes a woman, so what was she trying to do? Also, shes Moms substitute. She and Mom have very simr bodies. Are there lesbians among elves?

    I think she probably only wanted to humiliate Mom with my body. Id say she miscalcted if that was her n. After all, Vyvyan was already used to it. Actually, Id say Vyvyan looked forward to it. Id be willing to bet Vyvyan relished it.

    Mom finally released me. Then, she tightly sped my face and looked into my eyes. The panic in her gaze faded. She stroked my head feeling consoled. With a smile, she expressed, Son, you managed to recover before Mommy could establish a link with you. You do trust Mommy, after all; else, you wouldnt havee back. Mommy is very happy. Mommy is really happy to see you again and know that you trust Mommy!

    I wont forget you, Mom, never. Ill always trust you. You were always by my side no matter what. Ill stay by your side even if you no longer need me. I promise.

    I realised Moms importance to me after another separation, and I finally understood just how much I loved Mom. I wanted to stay by her side even if she didnt want me anymore. I wanted to stay by her side regardless of what the circumstances might be.

    Uhm, uhm

    However, before I could snuggle up in Moms embrace for a while, I had gotten out of Moms embrace. I dashed over to Lucia, who was on the ground and trying to get up. I pulled her into my embrace. She struggled to look up at me from my arms. Despite me tormenting her in such a cruel way moments ago, her expression was the same as usual. There was no fear whatsoever. Instead, she looked d to be reunited with me. She gently wrapped her arms around my back and smiled: Your Highness, youve recovered Im so d.

    Sorry sorry sorry sorry

    My entire body quivered as I tightly hugged Lucia. I was afraid of losing Lucia, whod forgive me and stay by my side no matter what. I was very scared. Lucia loved me so much and was always by my side regardless of what happened. She was able to forgive me and reveal such a blissful expression in my arms. I really loved the innocent and cute girl.

    I know. I knew from the very start that you wouldnt hate me, said Lucia, with a soft giggle. After all, if you didnt love me, I wouldnt have two daughters who are so cute. I have always believed that you always love me whenever I look at your eyes and at our girls every day.

    Yes Lucia, Ive always loved you. I love you very much Ill never abandon you, never

    Me, too Your Highness Me, too

    Vyvyan stood up. She used a green spell to gently heal her bruises and scratches. While she was at it, she repaired her clothing. As she watched her son and Lucia, she thought, The two of them are in each others embrace, while all I can do is watch. I wanted to hold my son for longer, but he ran from my embrace to hug the woman he loves. My son is no longer that child from then. He left me long ago.

    This must be the loneliness of a mother. In the past, he was in my arms, yet now hes tenderly hugging another woman. What can I do, though? What can I do? I can destroy the continent and kill anybody I please, but I can never bring my son, who belonged to me, back to my side, sadly. What else can I do besides watch?

    Why does my chest hurt? It hurts more than when I was being pummelled. That moronic god doesnt know a thing. She thinks she can hurt me with that much? Only my son knows  actually, maybe he doesnt know  that I would never hurt him because hes my most beloved son.

    I carried Lucia up and then nced back at Mom. Mommy Vyvyan looked at u gentle, yet lonely. She didnt stop me. I supposed that mustve been the look a consoled mother wore.

    I turned my attention back to Lucia and quietly asked, Sorry, Lucia, but do you still have any strength left in you?

    Lucia hesitated for a moment then nodded. She instantly caught on to my thinking, so she lightly hopped out of my arms: Im fine, Your Highness. You should go and see Her Highness I think she mustve been hurt, as well I can return by myself except you cant just brush me off tonight. Ill be up and waiting for you toe.

    I know. I promise toe over.

    I kissed Lucia on her lips. She nodded and then used the wall as support to slowly return to her room. I couldnt take two people back; therefore, I had to give up on one. It wasnt that I didnt care about Lucia. I just knew that Id always be by her side. Thus, I was more worried about Mom feeling lonely.

    Mom, I have lots of things I want to ask you.

    Uhm, I know, Son. Lets go. Lets head back and slowly discuss it, replied Mom,ughing in a soft voice as she watched me approach her.

 Book 16: Chapter 47

    Book 16: Chapter 47

    Son Im so d that youre all right.

    When we arrived at the door to Moms room, I sincerely apologised, Sorry, Mom.

    Mom rubbed my head and pursed her curved lips: It wasnt your fault. What are you apologising for, Son? It wasnt your fault, so you dont need to apologise. It should be Mommy who apologises. Had it not been for Mommy, you wouldnt have suffered so much. Also, Mommy ispletely different to how you imagined, no?

    Mom pushed the door open. In a somewhat mischievous manner, she sat down on her bed and looked at me: Mommy ispletely unlike what you expect, right? Truthfully, Mommy will kill the innocent and have times when Mommy is angry. Mommy does kill. Mommy isnt always the same doting Mother that Mommy is toward you. I guess you could say that Mommy has always been lying to you. Had it not been for Mommys fault, you wouldnt have had to suffer this and wouldnt have been hurt

    I shook my head. I walked up to the edge of the bed and sat down. I lightly hugged Mom and, in a gentle voice, told her, Mom, you do it for me. I understand, Mom. If it wasnt for you, I probably wouldnt have been able to return. While I was in that other world I recalled you and how youve always loved me. Thats why I came back. So, Mom, I love you, I really do.

    Do you? Even though Im that sort of woman? So, Mommy has always been lying to you creating a false image. However, as long as Mommy has you, Mommy doesnt care how Mommy is.

    I feel the same way, Mom. No matter what, Im fine as long as youre by my side. Ive always wanted to be a fair and just King, but, frankly, I can understand everything that you do. I love you because youre my Mom; its that simple.

    Mommy giggled under her breath then kissed my forehead: Me, too, Son. Everything is fine as long as Mommy has you. Mommy knows that Mommy killed and got lots of people killed. As long as its for you, nevertheless, Mommy doesnt regret doing anything.

    Mom pressed her hand onto my forehead: Now then, Mommy shall help you break free of the cursed soul. Shes dead, so she should quietly stay dead. How dare she torture my son! I cant stand it!

    Mom aggressively waved her hand. Something seemed to be sucked out of my body, causing me to judder. Mom grabbed the woman by her throat and then pressed her onto the ground. I nkly looked at the woman on the ground. I tried to touch her, but I only touched thin air.

    You cant touch her, Son. Shes just a conscious, after all. Her body is no more.

    Vyvyan coldly questioned, What are you nning? Why do you cling to my son? Youre just a soul that should disappear. What do you want?

    The conscious sat up and looked at Vyvyan. She coldly fumed, You dont know what I am? Vyvyan, you killed me, yet im you dont know? I know that Ill be killed a second time, wont I? It doesnt matter anymore. I gave up after the first time. You killed me without sparing me a single thought. Did you ask me for my opinion? I want to live even if Im just a substitute or nobody is around with me!!

    Vyvyan gathered mana on her left hand: For my sons sake, I can consider everything in the world to be guilty. Ill give you a swift one. Youre just a conscious, so I guess theres no such thing as death for you.

    I dont care. Youve killed me once already, so whatever. Nevertheless, Ill continue to hate you forever! I hate you. I hate your Gdriel Tribe! You created me without any exnation then killed me without any exnation! Im a life! Why cant I control my own life?!

    Shut up! Youre a mere substitute. Youre just my shadow!

    Wait, Mom. Dont be so hasty this time. At least, I want her to live for longer.

    Mom looked at me in puzzlement: Son, what are you saying?

    Mom, if she exists in me, will she be able to continue living?

    A conscious will be able to continue to exist as long as it has a body of flesh. In saying that, you need to bear in mind that, while she looks stupid, shes verypetent and masterful with mana. Should she want to rece you, it would be a simple matter. Son, dont tell me you want to keep her inside your body. What will you do if this happens again?

    Itll be fine, Mom. Although I dont know where this confidence of minees from, Im sure that she wont do anything to me.

    I gave the woman a smile: Im sure you dont want to just vanish, right? You want to see the beautiful scenery this world has to offer, dont you? You can stay in me. Ill take you around to see different scenery, but youre not to rece me or try anything funny while Im not paying attention and most definitely not invade my privacy, understood?

    The white woman sat up. She was befuddled. She responded with an indescribable smile: What do you mean by this? Is this some sort of kindness? Where did you get this nice guy personality from? I dont think Vyvyan is such nice person. What are you nning?

    I told you: its a trade. Youre my moms clone and shadow. I dont want to see someone resembling my mom vanish. Moreover, youre morepetent than I am at utilising magic. Therefore, if Im in danger or need to deploy magic in the future, Ill be relying on you to protect me.

    Mommy Vyvyan, dumbstruck, expounded, Are you sure you want this? She might not be trustworthy. Plus, I think that its better to destroy her. Else, she might try something again.

    No, Mom. Shes so simr to you, which is why I instinctively trust her.

    I then faced the woman and asked, So, what do you think? Ill allow you to reside in my body, and provide you with the right to see things, but you must protect me. Thats a good deal for you, isnt it? You want to live, dont you? You can be considered to be living despite it not being your original body, right?

 Book 16: Chapter 48

    Book 16: Chapter 48

    And thats done? I looked at my hand but didnt notice anything strange.

    Mom nodded: Its done. Of course, for the sake of protecting you, I specifically set an insurance measure. If she tries to forcibly take over your conscious, shell immediately be reduced to ashes. In other words, she is only allowed to wake up under the condition that you allow her to. That way, there wont be any risk. That said, Son, do you really think that this is a good idea? Its dangerous. After all, she almost killed us using your body.

    I softly responded, I cant bring myself to kill her when she bears such a striking resemnce to you. She may havemitted unforgivable deeds, but Ive desperately searched for reasons to forgive her. I feel this way precisely because she resembles you. It appears its impossible for me to be a fair and just King, as I cant be ruthless to you all.

    Mom giggled. She gave me a light hug and stroked my head. Tone tender, she said, Its all right, Son. It doesnt matter what sort of King you are. In Mommys opinion, you just need to be a kid. Son, Mommy is truly afraid of losing you. I guess thats Mommys weakness. If somebody controls you, Mommy could hand over everything; therefore, you must remember to never allow yourself to be a bargaining chip.

    Of course I wont, Mom. I know not to.

    Moms eyes resembled glowing gems under the candlelight. Mom gently sped my face with her long and slender fingers. She looked back into my eyes. I gently pulled Mom into my arms and leaned over. Mom gently kissed me. She slid her hands on my face around to the back of my head and hugged me back. The two of us didnt say anything while our surroundings were silent. It was as if nothing happened before, and we werent mother and son but two people in love.

    I felt the warmth and gentleness of Moms body. It was the familiar fragrance and warmth that put me at ease. Everything Mom had to offer could put me at ease. One will always be most rxed when theyre at home. As for me, I could feel the warmth of family as long as I was with Mom. She was my family, after all.

    Our tongues intertwined. My hands slid down to Moms breasts on their own. I grabbed the breasts that once fed me. Mom shuddered and then pressed her body more firmly to mine. I gently rubbed her breasts. Mom grabbed my hands with a firmer grip.

    Stop for a moment, Son.

    Just as I was about to go to the next step, Mom gave me a firm push away. I was baffled. She touched her lips. There was a faint red tinge glimmering in her eyes. She started to get a little aroused but managed to control herself in the end.

    Mom She stood up and fixed her blonde hair. She smiled: Its not that we cant do this now, but this isnt the time for it. Shouldnt you go and see Lucia, Son? Lucia definitely needs you very much at the moment. She is your wife, Son. Mommy no longer has the right topete with Lucia for you. Youre her husband and her childrens father. When Lucia needs you, I hope that youll be there for her.

    Mom

    Mommy doesnt feel lonely. Mommy will be fine as long as Mommy can see you. Mommy is aware of what youre thinking. While Mommy will feel a teeny bit lonely, it really is just a teeny bit. Mommy understands this is something Mommy has to bear with as a mother.

    Mom, I wont let you feel too lonely. I swear that I wont. I I

    I attempted to hug Mom again, but she backed up and avoided me. She shook her head with a smile Go on, Son. You dont need to continue wasting time here with me. Making your wife wait for a long time isnt what a good husband would do.

    I stopped in my tracks. I couldnt find it in me to smile when I saw the smile on Moms face. I couldnt read minds as she could, therefore couldnt tell what hid behind her smile. Despite that, I couldnt feel a hint of joy behind her supposed smile. But nheless, I knew Mommy was no longer willing to keep me.

    I pulled the door open and turned around to look at Mom onest time. She waved with a smile: If Lucia is experiencing any physical problems, have here see me.

    Uhm, Mom, you should turn in early. Goodnight.

    All right.

    Mom shut the door with a smile.

    Inside the room, Vyvyan maintained her posture and demeanour from when she shut the door. The light outside and her son were locked outside. She heard his steps go further away one step at a time. She lowered her head and gently leaned on the door. She shut her eyes. His afterimage still lingered to her.

    Vyvyan silently bemoaned, How could I forget? He has always been by my side. I live for him. What does that shadow know? Im just a shadow of my brother. Its because of my brothers inferior mana that I am what I am. Im a mana replenishment tool. Im just a shadow and a counterfeit, but I found a purpose in life from my brother. When I gave birth to my son, I learnt what the beauty of life was for the first time. I learnt how blissful it was to give birth to a life. It was the first time I felt that I was alive. I live for my son.

    Its so lonely. Henceforward, my son will have someone else by his side He has Lucia and his children. My son is still by my side in this pce now, but Ivee to understand that its just a dream that Ill soon wake up from. Ill never get to feel my sons breaths again

    It really is so lonelyIts so lonely I no longer have anyone by my side. Everybody has left with those footsteps, and theyll never be back. Sometimes a long lifespan can be a curse.

    =======

    Present time at Lucias room.

    Your Highness?

    Why are you so surprised?

    Startled, Lucia jumped to her feet. She wiggled around as she exined, I thought youd stay with Her Highness until the morning. After all, you will always stay with Her Highness until the next day

    Youre my wife, Lucia. Its a given that Ie back to see my injured wife. Are you hurt anywhere, Lucia?

    Umm, Your Highness, I heard that a kiss will fix up any pain

    Ive heard that before.

    Then then Your Highness, my entire body hurts.

 Book 17: Chapter 1

    Book 17: Chapter 1

    Your Majesty, Your Majesty, everything has been prepared. What do you think?

    There was the reflection of a pair of riding boots that didnt have a speck of dust on them and a resplendent military uniform on the white marble. Elizabeth took satisfied steps in the huge chapel. The young man in a red robe next to her couldnt keep up with her pace. Hence, hed jog, then walk and repeat, which lookedical. The sunlight shining down from above made him lookical with the nervous expression he wore on his sweaty face.

    Not bad. Im very pleased.

    It was rare to see Elizabeth express satisfaction. The church did their absolute best with the preparations. They dedicated all of their wealth and manpower for it. Five bishops in red had arrived inside thergest chapel. All implements, ornaments and so forth were of the highest quality. The program was also appropriate, which was why Elizabeth was pleased with the churchs earnest attitude. Thus, she didnt n to hassle them about anything.

    As soon as the Valkyries saw their Empress, they immediately saluted her. Elizabeth responded with a nod then checked the holy water inside the huge pure gold and silver cup situated behind her. The holy water formed ripples with the colourful sunlight shining down from above. Perhaps it was thanks to the chapels pure aura and quiet atmosphere that even ordinary water strangely had a pure and holy vibe.

    Elizabeth dipped her hand into the water and gently stirred it. She smiled: So, this is where Daisy will be baptised, huh?

    We assure you that the water is absolutely safe. It will not hurt Miss Daisy. Valkyries will always keep surveince over it at all times. You must believe in theirpetence.

    Elizabeth turned to the Valkyries: The thing is, it doesnte from here. Have you noticed the sky? If somebody were to drip a poisonous liquid down from above, what will you do? Can you notice them?

    The Valkyries nodded: We have a team on the roof. We have the entire chapel under our control; you need not worry. Further, the military is guarding the chapel, so nobody will be able to approach.

    Elizabeth nodded: Thats reassuring to hear. Having said that, Im still worried. From experience, there is no such thing as a castle that cant be captured. Defences are just temporary measures. Therefore, all you can do is pray that my son cane back sooner.

    His Majesty will arrive at the Royal Pce in three days time. Therefore, you just need to hold on until then.

    Roger, Instructor!

    Im no longer your instructor

    Oh, we are very sorry Royal Princess. We will do our best to hold on until then.

    ========

    Current time at the elven city of Duargana.

    I didnt leave Duargana without baggage. I actually brought additional baggage in the form of a problem if anything. Aforementioned problem was the so-called new churchs holy water.

    I had my luggage packed, which included the magical spring water Mommy Vyvyan prepared for Elizabeth. Mommy Elizabeth was different to other humans. Because she lived in the elven forests for a long time and even had a son with elven and human blood, she could reap the benefits of magic. Despite Mommy Elizabeth having a longer lifespan, shed still age and her beautiful appearance would wither with time. As such, the elven spring water, which contained vitality in it, was Mommy Elizabeths beauty form that allowed her to maintain her youthful appearance.

    Your Highness.

    Youve recovered.

    In the morning, the familiar young girl came up to me and saluted me at the dining table. The young girl, who was subjected to torture, had recovered. Additionally, her attitude toward me had changed. I gave her a smile: As you have recovered, you should return to the North, first. Ill give you my chest pin. Go and see either Freya or Luna, and theyll be able to set you up.

    Thank you very much, Your Highness.

    She gave me a deep bow then turned to leave. Honestly speaking, seeing her so obedient and sensible perturbed me out a little. How did a girl, who was trying to sh me while in my arms not long ago, turn so docile? I really wanted to know what happened during her recovery period. I didnt end up asking, though. However, I then suddenly realised something, so I called out to her.

    Didnt you pour mana into the river before? I want to know something. If its mana an elf produced, will it be effective on humans?

    Her expression looked stiff. Shaking her head, she answered, Umm Sorry, Your Highness, but I do not know, for the reason that no human has ever came into contact with my mana. In saying that, there is one thing that I am certain of, and that is the mana I concocted is different to the mana of normal elves. An elfs mana is totallypatible with their body. Mana that is produced is just a substitute. Perhaps it does work for humans.

    I nodded: I see.

    I didnt say anything else. I let her leave. Somebody would arrange things for her to head to the North. I didnt intend to bring her to humanitysnds. There would be a plethora of troubles to follow if an elf went to humanitysnds. To add to that, I didnt n to bring a second elf into the pce.

    While I sat there, Lucia came up to the table and looked at us with a smile: Have you finished packing?

    I nodded: Ill be leaving tomorrow. You dont look to sad, though, Lucia. I thought youd give me a heart-warming goodbye as you did in the past.

    Lucia smiled: This isnt the first time were separating any more. Furthermore, youre going to humanitysnds this time. Its not that far. I can go there to see you if I want to. I dont n to head straight back. Ill stay here in the pce for a while. Ill return to the North when you do. That way, I can Queen Vyvyanpany. Plus, Im sure the girls will be happier.

    I nodded. I was grateful. I never mentioned Mommy Vyvyan to Lucia, yet she managed to somehow recognise what I was thinking. I believed that the girls and Mommy Vyvyan wouldnt feel lonely with her around.

    While I dont care about Daisy, she, too, is your daughter and, in a way, my child at the end of the day. How is Daisy doing?

    Iughed: Thanks. Thest envoy gave me a letter from Nier. Not only is Daisy doing very well, but she seems to be fond of having the masses surround andpliment her. My main focus with this trip to humanitysnds will be to investigate whether or not theres an issue with elven mana. Im sure Daisy will be fine.

    You best stop speaking. Every single time you say that things will be fine, something happens. I really wonder if its your jinx phrase

 Book 17: Chapter 2

    Book 17: Chapter 2

    A man attired in red robe came arrived below the huge statue of God and knelt down next to the young boy. Apanying a bow, he reported, Your Excellency, you can go rest now. Leave the rest to us. The new church has not yet taken any action; therefore, we need not worry too much. Even if they want to attack, they would not do so at this point in time. If we try anything now, we will definitely infuriate Her Majesty. We cannot allow ourselves to be subjected to a second blow.

    I know.

    The young boy stood up. He tightly sped a pure-gold ornament in his hand. It was a hoary-stock-shaped chest pin: The church saved me in the past. This time, its my turn to save the church. While the church has gone through so many struggles under my lead, I believe that it is Gods trial for us. I believe in hoary stock; I believe in our faith. Despite it being an era where this faith has crumbled, I am certain we will be able to advance with our beliefs again. I believe that. Ive always believed that.

    Hoary stock, a flower, which was simr to a circr ball, was the churchs emblem. It was said that the country was established on a city of hoary stock. s, it was practically all burnt when the barbarians rioted during Elizabeths fathers reign. The flower no longer existed in the reconstructed Hilles City. There were only some that could be found inside the Royal Pce and the church. The church considered it to be a holy flower symbolising the beginning of life.

    The young boy looked up at the huge statue of God in front of him. God didnt lower his head to look at those below, but he had his hand extended toward them, which meant that he could hear their voices from their souls. Those who betrayed the faith were punished, and those who didnt pray were destroyed. The church had been destroyed once, but Her Majesty gave the church a chance to return to the Royal Pce. They, therefore, reasoned that they should be able to regain their status. Though what they preached waspletely in the hands of the Royal Pce henceforward, Her Majesty didnt seem to care for the power that His Majesty risked everything to obtain. She never got involved with any of the churchs business, and she never oppressed them or anything of simr nature after their destruction. Hence, the church was very grateful to Elizabeth and Troy. That magnanimity was rare toe by.

    The church nned tomunicate properly with the royal family with Daisys baptism as a medium. Due to the dispute between the old and new churches, the churches were in a rush to prove their status. The royal family had attacked the old church before. Subsequently, the new church never stopped using that history to attack the old church. Additionally, the new church had begun to influence vassals within the Royal Pce in an attempt to gain the approval of the royal family as the legitimate church. The old church virtually had no channels to get through. Although the new church and old church had yet to open fire on all fronts, specifically physical warfare, their overzealous believers had already begun to have small skirmishes amongst each other. With that said, due to the severity not being too serious, Empress Elizabeth wasnt yet aware of it.

    Hoary stock shall protect us. This time, we will definitely obtain everything that we want through Daisy. Our status, our belief, our God, we shall put the purity of hoary stock on the line! We must realise all of our dreams! We must!

    The boy stabbed the golden pin into his hand. Nevertheless, that couldnt damage his determination and resolve. The young boys belief in god and his faith was his greatest strength.

    ========

    Present time in the interior of Hilles City Royal Pce.

    Im not getting involved with the two factions business. I already made my stance on that clear. Im not religious. At present, I dont have any designs for the church, either. The church should be aware of what they can and cant do after thest incident. Im toozy to bother with them. Even if theres any problem with the church, I still wont take the initiative to interfere, rified Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth sighed. She fiddled with the ck veil on her face and then looked at the vassals down below. She snickered: I never thought that there were so many of you who were religious. I never expected you to be so passionate about it that youde to mention it to me on your own ord. I really want to know what the new church gave you. Shut up, the lot of you. I dont want to hear you preaching to me. I just want to know what exactly the new church gave you to convince you.

    They gave me hope. They healed my sons leg disease. That was a disease that was dered incurable after seeing countless doctors. That is why I believe them. Previously, the church I believed in relied merely on faith, while the new church has indeed brought about miracles.

    Elizabethughed: Spare me. I dont care about your religious beliefs, and I wont pick on you because of your beliefs. But nheless, I must remind you of one thing, and that is that there is only one god in the Royal Pce, and that is me. I will be angry if you keep mentioning other gods in my presence. Henceforward, religious topics are not allowed to be discussed in the Royal Pce, understood?

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    The people down below nodded. They stood up and left one by one. Elizabeth sighed after they all left. Castell came up to her side and served up a ss of wine. With a smile, he asked, Your Majesty, your schedule has been more and more packed recently. In the past, these people would not take the initiative toe and see you at night, would they?

    Indeed. I never had an audience with so many people at night in the past. Does believing in their so-called religion erase their fear of death?

    In my opinion, I think that you are not as imposing as you were in the past as of recent. That must exin why everyone is somewhat impudent.

    It seems that I need to maintain my demeanour from the past, then. Night time is my rest time. I dont want to work during my rest hours. Im getting annoyed. Elizabeth rubbed her ck hair: Has our envoy reported back?

    His Majesty has set out. He should arrive at the Royal Pce in two days.

    Elizabeth stood up: Good. Henceforth, nobody is permitted to see me at night. In addition, whoever brings up the churchs matter while in the pce again is immediately fired. However, the church is getting more and more conceited by the day. I dont care if theyre new church or old church. If they involve my son and Royal Pce, I need to punish them. By the way, this new church or whatever is seriously far too rampant. Castell, go and dig up their background information. If they go too far, eliminate them!

    Yes, Your Majesty.

 Book 17: Chapter 3

    Book 17: Chapter 3

    Hilles City. The Phoenixs Nest.

    I was back to the Phoenixs Nest again. It had been ages since I visited. I didnte back after Lunas mishap. I lost my Luna in this city, and I never thought she could rise from the ashes. When Luna died, I considered the entire city to be my enemy and, thus, never came back.

    Perhaps it was because Luna had been revived that I no longer felt upset when I saw the majestic city. To the contrary, I felt relieved and nostalgic; it was Mommy Elizabeths city, after all. I had a responsibility to visit her.

    I caressed the White Deer Kings neck. The White Deer King wagged her head in delight. She went to lick my palm. I had no idea what happened to her, but she was clingier and less violent after the riot in Duargana. I didnt know the reason behind it, but it was a good change, wasnt it?

    I headed toward Hilles City at a leisurely pace. Surely, Mom would soon see my white clothing and white steed.

    I had yet to see summer and spring in Hilles City. Thest time I came was autumn and winter. This time, the wheat fields were filled with the greenery that gently swayed with the breeze as they enjoyed the flowing water and sunlight. The Southern ins produced the bulk of food. It was impossible to see the ends of the sea of green on my steed.

    When I reached the stone path stemming from Hilles City, I heard a sequence of horse hooves rapidly approaching. I smiled then tugged on my horse reins. Three girls in white robes sped over toward me. The Valkyries dismounted one after the other upon reaching me. They orderly went down on one knee and weed in their loud voices: Wee home, Your Majesty.

    To be honest, I was slightly disappointed. I thought Nier would be with them to romantically relive our first meeting. The three Valkyries who came to wee me were suave and heroic but still couldnt hold a candle to Nier. Niers aura wasnt something anyone could possess.

    I nodded. Mom didnte to wee me, either, so I presumed that she was needed in the Royal Pce. It didnt matter, though.

    I followed the path I was familiar with back to the Royal Pce. Hilles City was different to Duargana. Hilles City wasnt as peaceful. The faint smell of sulphur in the air, the loud noises and voices of the dense crowd made it lively. Hilles City was still continuing to grow. The thick city walls were also unable to stop humanitys curiosity and courage. Hilles City would soon need another wall for an outeryer as it developed rapidly.

    I had many experiences at the familiar market. The market seemed to be livelier in summer, and a greater variety of things were for sale. With that said, I also noticed there was an individual in a ck robe on the auction tform where Luna was sold. He was standing there shouting something. It sounded as though it had to do with religion.

    Is that their so-called preaching? I wondered.

    The church and I had a conflict in the past, but I thought I shouldnt interfere with their activities that were normal.

    I saw the golden Long live Your Majesty and majestic eagle. I take that back, it was actually a phoenix Hilles Citys Royal Pces doors were open for me. I arrived at Moms Royal Pce once again. This time around, I felt a little excited.

    After settling the White Deer King, I quickly headed to the outer court. Under normal circumstances, Nier and Daisy would be living in the outer court. I wanted to see Daisy. I was always with Nona and Vera, so it was a little unfair on Daisy. Frankly speaking, I didnt know what I shouldve got my daughter. You telling me that her dad isnt enough?

    On my way there, I heard all sorts of pleasantly surprised and in surprised wee home, Your Majesty salutes. News of my return had yet to be announced in the Royal Pce. I was certain that things were different this time. I used to be someone they could do with or without, a weakling who just relied on his mother. The status quo was different this time, nheless. I was longer a simple Prince, but the King of the North.

    Oh, yeah, I need to apologise to Freya when I get back I realised.

    Is this humanitys city? Wow, this ce looks totally different to Duargana. Its amazingly splendid. Also, this Royal Pce is much more majestic, enthused the woman in my head.

    Whoa! I eximed.

    What is the matter, Your Majesty?

    I shook my head with a smile: Nothing, nothing.

    Truth be told, I wasnt not used to hearing a voice in my head I guess the woman in my head was very excited. She never saw humanitysnds before, after all.

    Hurry, take me for a walk. I want to see more unique ces. Show me the prettier ces. Ive never been here. Let me see the entire Royal Pce.

    If you want to check out the entire Royal Pce, youd need an entire day. I want to hurry over to see my wife and daughter now. I promise to let you get a good lookter but not now, though. Dont rush. Well be living here for a long time anyway.

    Well, have it your way. I mean, youre in control now. I knew youd never be willing to take me around from the beginning, so it doesnt make any difference to me.

    She didnt sound disappointed; instead, she sounded nonchnt. She seemed to know what I wanted to do from the start but just wanted to make a request.

    It was quite frightening to know that I had someone in my head I didnt really like the fact that she knew what I was thinking. She stopped speaking; nevertheless, I slow down on purpose to satisfy her request. I also did my best to show her all of the buildings I remembered. Sheplimented the splendid human structures. I could tell that she was envious of humans who lived in the royal pce. Needless to say, the humans living there might not have agreed with her sentiment. Living by Mommy Elizabeths side wasnt necessarily a good thing. You could tell how dangerous she was from the speed at which she switcheddies-in-waiting I didnt mention that to her, having said that.

    What is the matter, Your Majesty, have you forgotten how this ce looks after having note back in a long time?

    Castell

    I am honoured that you still remember me.

    I turned around to meet with Castells usual smile. He gave me a small bow. With a smile, he then added, Wee home, Your Majesty!

 Book 17: Chapter 4

    Book 17: Chapter 4

    I was a little sad when I entered the outer court, to be frank. Usually, Id instantly be met with a smile and the greeting, Wee home. In saying that, I did hear it in the Imperial Pce in the North nowadays, so it wasnt that big of a deal to me.

    I went up the steps. I didnt say much to Castell. He was aware that I was in a rush, so he didnt keep me. He merely told me that Mommy Elizabeth was currently attending a usual daytime conference and, thus, had to wait for her to finish.

    I think I came back too soon. Normally, itd take me another two days before Id arrive. I was in a rush, however. Therefore, nobody knew about my return. The Valkyries who came to wee me were probably only under orders to do so, which was why they came straight to wee me. They didnt appear as though they expected me to be back so soon.

    Whats Nier up to at the moment? I wondered.

    I pushed open the door. Nier wasnt there to greet me. I scanned the interior to see her lying on the bed with Daisy in her arms. The two were sound asleep despite the golden orb alreadying out. I heard footsteps from my side. Two maids came over when they heard the door open. They froze when they first saw me then asked, Your Majesty?

    The two maids mustve been new for they didnt recognise me. I gave them a nod: Dont worry and dont wake them. Just leave.

    Yes, Your Majesty. The maids nodded and bowed respectfully before leaving.

    I entered and shut the door. I removed my cloak and tossed it aside. I unbuttoned my shirt and undid my belt. I carefully went over to lie down next to Nier and gently hugged her. She was usually very vignt and would wake up. A mere rustle from a breeze could wake her right up at night, yet she didnt wake up. Perhaps she wasnt vignt of me.

    I poked Daisys sleeping face with my finger. She grouchily smacked my finger away with her puny hand then snuggled up in her Moms arms. Iughed and then peacefully closed my eyes. I really needed a respite after the long journey that I rushed through.

    ========

    Current time in the conference hall.

    Elizabeth rested her face in her hand. She sat on her throne feeling bored as she watched the crowd on the other side of the ck veil debate amongst each other. The topics they were debating got more and more boring. Needless to say, she had no final say no matter how they debated it.

    I really dont understand why theyre so enthusiastic, thought Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth wasnt azy monarch. To the contrary, she was a diligent monarch. She just didnt want to spend her time and energy on farming field dimensions or agricultural reforms. There was something else she was currently more concerned about and that was her sons arrival.

    My son should still be rushing back, I think. I must let him try the new dishes I learnt when hees back. I cant ept that elf being the only one who knows how to cook, Elizabeth said to herself.

    Castell!

    Despite Elizabeth shouting out, the ck veil didnt open. While it was true that Castell didnt always have to stay there, he always did stand there. That day, though, he wasnt there. Perhaps the Valkyries informed Castell that Her Majesty called for him. Somewhat unhappy, Elizabeth tilted her body. There was no real point in having him there, but it did allow her to have drinks and food on hand.

    Castell swept open the ck veil and smiled: Sorry, Your Majesty, I just went out. Before you say anything, I need to share a good piece of news with you. His Majesty has arrived.

    What? Elizabeth froze. She sat up half way and asked, Where is he? What did you say? My Son? Wheres my son now?

    He is currently at the outer court. He is currently with Royal Princess and Archduchess.

    I see

    Elizabeth stood straight up and swept aside the ck veil in front of her. Everybody stopped and looked at her, confused. It wasnt time to finish the meeting yet. Plus, they had only gotten to the third topic on the agenda. It was still too early to end the conference.

    Castell will handle it all. Do as you wish. I now have something else to attend to. This conference ends here.

    So, may I ask what it is that is so important?

    My son is back.

    Elizabeth ignored everybody behind her and took off, leaving behind Castell, who wore a helpless smile. Castell resumed his duty, which was cleaning up the aftermath of Her Majestys wilful departure. He looked at the frantic crowd and softly chuckled: So, then, please summarise your thoughts and topics of discussion with me. I will report back to Her Majesty afterwards. Of course, though Her Majesty said that she was leaving it to you, do you have the courage and resolution to do so? I understand what you are thinking.

    Yes.

    The crowd nodded and then gradually left the hall.

    Castell sighed, thinking, Empress Elizabeth must have arrived at the outer court by now.

    Indeed, Elizabeth was already inside the outer court. She pushed the guards and maids by the door aside and bolted to the outer court. She also pulled off the annoying ck veil on her face and threw it aside. She pushed the door open and eximed, Son, have youe back?! Son, ah

    Elizabeth nkly looked at the scene before her, awkward. Nier rubbed her eyes and propped herself up to look at Elizabeth in a confused manner. Upon noticing Elizabeth, she went to get up. Just as she went to stand up, however, she found herself restrained, causing her to fall back with a loud thud.

    I scrambled to my feet and looked around. I fumbled as I asked, Whats wrong, whats wrong? What happened?

    Daisy began to cry. She was probably displeased Elizabeth disturbed her sleep. Nier picked Daisy up in a flustered manner and cated her. Elizabeth stroked her long hair and then helplessly smiled: Sorry, it appears I disturbed you. Its already noon, though, so, mm, good morning, Son, Nier, oh, and Daisy!

 Book 17: Chapter 5

    Book 17: Chapter 5

    I was faced with a life-threatening danger. Correct, it was arguably the most serious crisis I ever had to face sinceing to this world. The crisis I speak of was the table of dishes that Mommy Elizabeth enthusiastically prepared for me. I had no idea who she learnt to cook from. If you ask me, Id say she didnt cook it.

    Put aside portion sizes and the issue with thebinations for the meantime. You cant serve up a table of all meat dishes, can you? Even if I ept that, there was still one more problem. The steak in front of me was still raw and was heated unevenly! Furthermore, Mom didnt seem to be patient with her preparations. The meat stew in front of us resembled ck magic. Judging from the fact that there was a half-cooked steak in front of me, I knew the centre of the meat stew wasnt boiled properly, either.

    I nced over to Nier, only to see her gleaming with gratitude. Niers reaction screamed, Being able to eat a meal prepared by Her Majesty is a blessing. But that wasnt the case for me!

    Mommy Elizabeth guaranteed that shed prepare an edible meal; however, I suspected I mightve died if I ate those dishes I couldnt bring myself to say it when I looked at Moms eager gaze, though. Plus, Nier already had a spoon of the stew and was still her usual stuff.

    I thought, Nier, I understand you are a Valkyrie who follows orders, but please, can you speak up for my sake?

    I picked up bread. Mom made the dishes, but she didnt bake the bread. The bread was the only normal food on the table. Actually, there were also the few mini-steaks that were smothered in flour and fried. Some were a little burnt, but some were fine. As for the meat stew, I needed to mentally prepare myself before I had it.

    Mommy Elizabeths serious gaze on me instigated my fear. I had no way of slipping my way out. I probably wouldnt get to leave unless I ate everything she made.

    The meal reminded me of my first time at Hilles City. At the time, I was scared of Mommy Elizabeth, which was why I ate however much she gave me. As a result, I nearly stuffed my face to death. Although our rtionship had changed, the same ordeal still gued me In my opinion, it was a most painful lunch.

    After I finished, Mom called for a maid to pack my utensils. The moment I rxed, my terror began. If I wasnt frank with her, there was a chance thatd shed keep on cooking for me In all fairness, though, Mom mightve improved with practice.

    I wiped my mouth as I came out from the restroom. I doubt Mom knew I went to the outer court to throw up.

    Mom nned to visit us in the afternoon. It was noon, so Mom was enjoying a break. I gave Mom the magical spring water. Mom was a little unhappy when I mentioned Mommy Vyvyan. I didnt tell her about what I went through in the elvennds.I asked Mom about the church; however, she didnt care about them or n to get involved. She did remind me that if the new church came and asked me to take Daisy to them for her baptism, then I had to refuse.

    I didnt n to let my Daisy get involved with the conflict between the religions, either. I knew their dispute was insanity. When religions fight with each other, it could erupt into catastrophic bloodshed and even war. I knew that very well, which was why I didnt want to let Daisy get dragged into it at all costs.

    To be honest, I was quite annoyed. Daisy was innocent. They just wanted to use my Daisy as a bargaining chip for their own gains. If somebody approached me and asked me to take Daisy to them, Id mercilessly kick him out the door.

    While I didnt have a good rtionship with the church, Mommy Elizabeth ensured security at the baptism location was tight enough. That, to me, was enough. It was just a procedure anyway. Mommy Elizabeth just wanted to let everybody know of Daisys existence. She was the next monarch of Rosvenor Empire, after all. She, therefore, had to make an appearance.

    I was an example. I was supposed to be the next monarch of Rosvenor Empire. Since I lived in the elvennds, nheless, the people didnt recognise me when I went to Hilles City. Even the people in the Royal Pce wanted to kill me And they eventually attempted to

    I returned to the room Nier and Daisy were waiting for me at. When she saw mee in, she gave me a light kiss on my face. With a smile, she asked, Your Majesty, lunch must have been delicious, right

    It was all right, I guess. I was served Moms cooking, so I had to eat no matter what.

    I pinched Niers face with a helpless smile. Then, I grabbed Daisy. Daisy looked at me. Her gaze was a bit weird. I wondered if she forgot who I was. I lowered my head to kiss her, but she pped me on my face. She wore a look of disdain. I hopelessly smiled. I ignored her resistance and tried to kiss her again. Daisy reached out to her Mom.

    Nier took Daisy with a smile and then caressed her daughters face. She looked at Daisy with an affectionate expression. She then looked up at me: Your Majesty, since you didnt get to eat enough, how about I cook you something?

    I hastily nodded: Thatd be fantastic.

    Niers cooking was delectable. They were admittedly ordinary, but they tasted absolutely delicious, nheless. Nier kissed me on my cheek. She ced Daisy into the crib to the side and left. Nier gently shut the door behind her.

    I turned back to look inside the crib. Daisy didnt cry, but she looked at me very vigntly. Dont you have too many emotions in your gaze for a kid? I thought.

    I pulled a funny face then pulled a chair over to sit down next to Daisy. I watched her. I tried to poke her belly with a finger, but she extended her hand out to try and stop me in an extremely irritable manner. I sighed and then smiled: Its just the two of us now, Daisy.

    I kept on poking Daisys belly. She failed to stop me in the end, so she cried, instead. I was so frightened that I jumped straight to my feet in shock. I had no idea what to do to cate her. Thedy-in-waiting who heard her cries came in and picked her up to gently rock her. Believing it to be better for me not to disturb Daisy, I decided to head to the dining hall to eat first

    Daisy do you not like me? Im your dad I silently bemoaned.

 Book 17: Chapter 6

    Book 17: Chapter 6

    I have to say, Niers cooking was absolutely delicious despite being ordinary dishes. She never went out of her way to learn to cook, but she was indisputably a great cook. After I had my food from Nier and prepared to have a drink of hot tea, Valkyries came in and saluted me: Your Majesty, Empress Elizabeth will soon be here. Please prepare for her arrival.

    What about this pot of hot tea, then?

    I think that it is not a pot of hot tea Her Majesty wishes to see.

    I meant I want a pot of hot tea.

    The Valkyries frowned but didntment. Instead, they arranged guard duties at the outer court. A few minutester, I heard the sound of Mommy Elizabething closer and closer. Mom irritably yanked off her face veil and threw it aside. She entered the outer court with a bright smile. She surveyed the surroundings then came over and sat opposite to me. She picked up the cup of tea in front of her and had a drink. With a smile, she asked, Son, are you having some after-lunch hot tea? This tea must be from the elves.

    I nodded: Correct.

    Mom shook her head: While I dont want to question your taste, Mommy hopes you consume humanitys stuff while with humanity. Mommy was happy you ate Mommys cooking for lunch. Mommy was happy after lunch, too.

    As yourmand, Your Majesty.

    Mom carefully rubbed my head whilst smiling. She then had another drink before standing up: Though its a pleasure to get to have tea with you, Im more eager to see Daisy right now.

    Daisy is asleep

    Well go see sleeping Daisy, then. I never raised a child, so I want to see how a child looks. Daisy is an adorable. Shes always asking for others to hold her  how truly adorable.

    Erm

    I really suspect that Nier had twins and this Daisy isnt the Daisy that I know of. This Daisy mustve been a fake Daisy always opposed me from day one. Not only was she unwilling to be intimate with me, she also rejected me all the time.

    I went upstairs together with Mom. We gently knocked then pushed the door open. Nier stood up from her chair and saluted Mom. Mom waved her hand with a smile to indicate Nier could sit. Mom then stopped the Valkyrie following her. The Valkyries quickly arranged themselves to take on guard duty, surrounding the entire room. Elizabeth went up to the crib and looked at Daisy, who was sleeping. She fell asleep after she got tired from crying. Nier nervously looked to Elizabeth: Your Majesty, do you need me to wake Daisy?

    No, we shouldnt wake her up for our own agenda if she needs sleep Oh, Daisy, youre up.

    Daisy suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Mom. She lingered for a moment then revealed a delighted smile and stretched out her arms, gesturing for Mom to hold her. Mom picked her up with a smile. Daisy cheerfully curled up in Moms arms. I felt a little jealous to see her curled up on the two mountains. They were supposed to be mine.

    Daisy cheerfully hugged Mommy Elizabeths face. Mom gently held her with a bright smile. She kissed Daisy on her cheek and softly chuckled: Second Generation of Rosvenor, Empress Daisy sure is clingy, huh? Im sure shell be apetent Empress, though. I left you with an enormous inheritance. Needless to say, that also means that you have an enormous responsibility. Of course, thats all because of your father being too wilful.

    Dont say that. Daisy already hates me as is

    I looked at Daisy with a helpless smile, and she looked back at me. She then snorted before turning back around to lie in Moms arms. Mom smiled: No, Son, Daisy doesnt hate you. Shes just very angry because you werent by her side for so long.

    Really? Doesnt that mean I need to apologise to her?

    Mommy Elizabethugh in a soft voice: Thats a given. Youre her father, yet you left her so long. Of course you should apologise. Perhaps its because of you that Daisy is much smarter than other children. She can understand everything going on around her, including what youre doing. Needless to say, that includes Nier and I. Son, Daisy is an adorable girl, isnt she? Here, Daisy, let your father hold you.

    I extended my hand out. Daisy grumpily looked at me. I sighed. With a smile, I expressed, Sorry, Daisy, it was Dads fault. Dad shouldnt have gone so far without telling you. Dad promises to stay with you for these next few days. Dad will be with you for your baptism.

    Daisy grumpily looked at me. She didnt seem to believe me. However, she did then extend her hand out to me. Perhaps that was enough for her. She wasnt one-hundred percent human, after all. Normally, as a half-elf, half-human, my child with a human should be a normal human, while my child with an elf should be a pure-blooded elf. But, Daisy appeared to be much smarter than average children her age, which might be due to her having some elven genes in her. She was cute that way, nevertheless.

    It was the first time Daisy let me hold her, but she still smacked me on my face over and over. I looked at her with a helpless smile. Tiny Daisy didnt have that much energy, so it didnt take long before she curled up on my chest and panted. I let out a sigh. I then pinched her face with a smile: You know, there arent many women left on this huge continent who can hit me in my face. Daisy, youre one of them.

    Daisy didnt respond. She just lied curled up on my chest. Perhaps it was exactly as Mom said, in that she was just angry that I wasnt there for her for a long time.

    Sheesh, shes little too smart, I silentlymented.

    So, Son, since youre back, the baptism will soon be over, wont it? Mommy doesnt want for you to stay here for long. The sooner the baptism is done, the less there is to worry about. Despite having done our best to ensure safety, defending is never as easy as attacking; Im sure youre aware of that. We must wrap this up as soon as we can. That, in turn, will reduce the friction between the two churches. Moreover, once Daisy is no longer caught up in the middle of the turbulence, Mom will be able to get to dealing with the religious issue. Well have a chat over tea afterwards.

    Uhm, understood.

 Book 17: Chapter 7

    Book 17: Chapter 7

    Your Majesty!

    The young boy saluted me properly, which gave me a strangely awkward feeling. I crushed thest person dressed in the same fashion, while the pursuers he sent after me, brutally insulted me. My conflicts with others werent considered grudges resolvable only through death; however, the church insulted me, Nier and almost killed the two of us, which was why I hated the church to their very core. The young boy didnt do anything wrong, but I was never fond of him.

    Thest time I went to the church, I reduced it to smithereens. This time, they were going to conduct my daughters baptism. It felt awkward no matter how I thought about it.

    Ah, its you. Im d youre still the pope.

    Due to the pope being a young boy, Nier was fond of him from the start. He matured a bit after a year. He was no longer as frightened as he once was and also behaved a lot better in regards to etiquette. Nier cheerfully greeted him. He responded to her with a smile then refocused on me, who didnt utter a word. He was worried about me, especially since the old church and new church were in the middle of a conflict. Last time, Mommy Vyvyan even killed an envoy. Though that was due to him trespassing into the elven springs area, the boy was probably worried Id retaliate.

    I nodded. Mom was behind me, so I didnt want to express anything. Sure, the boy was unrted to the previous incident, and he had always tried to be friendly with me, but I really didnt want to think about the incident. For that reason, I couldnt erase the previous animosity from myself. The church permanently lost my trust after what they did. That was why I didnt intend to interact with them any further than letting them baptise Daisy. That was plenty for me.

    Mom exined, My son came here to check up on the chapels safety and your arrangements. Can you satisfy him?

    We can show His Majesty anytime. We and the Valkyries have always protected the things we will need for Archduchess Daisy with our lives. Therefore, I am confident no matter when you visit.

    I nodded again.

    The boy made way. He respectfully exined, Pleasee and have a look, then, Your Majesty. This is our program. Archduchess Daisy will never leave your sight at any point in time. Additionally, we have ensured that Valkyries will always apany her.

    Youre not bothered that Valkyries will freely moving about in the chapel in spite of them not believing in your god?

    The Valkyries believed in Her Majesty. They didnt believe in anyone besides her. While some began to think about romance  courtesy of Nier  their loyalty to Her Majesty would never wane. Nier remained loyal to Mommy Elizabeth in thetters presence, albeit no longer being her Valkyrie. It shouldve been uneptable for the Valkyries, who didnt believe in God, to freely move about in the chapel. Not to mention it was a ce they considered to be holy.

    The pope shook his head: Despite being different to us, they, too, are Gods citizens. Our fates have been linked thanks to a child. They are also our friends. Further, what could be more important than a childs safety? Our church shall do everything in our power for a child.

    I gave him a solemn nod: Had your predecessor shared that sentiment, we might have a much better rtionship right now. Lets get going, then. Lets go see your program as well as your holy water. Daisy is my daughter; I must ensure her safety.

    Yes, Your Majesty. The boy nodded and led the way.

    ========

    Current time at an unknown area.

    Her Majesty has already refused to discuss any religious topics, while we cant expand our influence in the Royal Pce. In saying that, we do have good news, which is that they cant either.

    But, Brother, the worst part is that Her Majesty has epted their baptism offer. That means everyone will pay attention to them as opposed to us. This baptism is, in essence, the royal familys stance. The royal family considers them to be more persuasive. Although we all understand why, its merely because they existed before us that Her Majesty chose them. If we cant expand our influence, though, their influence will be bolstered as a result of the baptism. The sadder part is that, if they mend their rtionship with the royal family thanks to the baptism, we will never be instated as the state religion.

    What you mean to say is that we cant allow the baptism to proceed?

    No, if we ruin the baptism, we will incur the wrath of Her Majesty. We cant do that. Always bear in mind that we must never oppose Her Majesty with anything we do. We mustnt provoke her. There is nothing in this nation that she isnt capable of destroying.

    Uhm, youre right. What should we do, then? Its pointless for us to recruit citizens. Thispetition lies with the Royal Pce; it lies with Her Majesty.

    Theres one thing that we can do: we can destroy the old church. The guard is strictest during the baptism and before it. We cant allow conflict to ur during these periods. Once night falls, after thepletion of the baptism, all of Hilles City will be in a state you could call a carnival. The Valkyries will have returned to the Royal Pce by then. Well take advantage of the window to assassinate the finance official that night. Remember, the old church has had their military force destroyed; therefore, we can sessfully aplish it. All the red robe bishops will be present during the assassination. Theyll be enraged over the assassination. Subsequently, theyll wage a war against us in Hilles City. Think about it. Openly starting a war under Her Majestys nose, right in her very city, Her Majesty would be so enraged that shed obliterate them, wouldnt she?

    I see. Thats an excellent n. Furthermore, the next finance department head will be one of our own, which means that well have more power in the conference hall. Empress Elizabeth doesnt bother with religious affairs. As long as we grow our power enough, shell tacitly acknowledge our new churchs status. By then, well be able to obtain what we want.

    Amazing! Thats genius. Lets do that, Brothers! That will be the n! For our God! For our future! Brothers, cheers!

 Book 17: Chapter 8

    Book 17: Chapter 8

    Not bad. Even I, who is somewhat prejudice toward you, must admit that your ns for this are perfect. I cant find any faults with you. Proceed with it. If Im ready, when can we start?

    Mommy Elizabeth solemnly replied, Though preparations areplete and we canmence any time, the Royal Pce needs to prepare. We need to send out invitations and fortify security. We must get news out so that everyone sees Daisy. Hence, we need a total of roughly three days. We canmence in three days time. In three days, I will ensure everyone gives their blessings to Daisy and watches her.

    While thats unsafe, if its necessary, I can understand the concern. We should do everything we can to protect my Daisy. We, therefore, should wrap this up as soon as we can. It seems dangerous to have everybodys eyes on her no matter how I think about it. A long night means more nightmares, after all, and thats not a good thing. By the way, Mom, do you know about the new church?

    The new church?

    I nodded: Yes

    Mom paused to think for a moment then responded with a smile: Whats the matter, Son? Did you believe in them? Mommy just gave an order to forbid religious discussions in the pce; hence, if you if youre religious, youll put Mommy in a dilemma. Mommy wont stop your beliefs, though. Mommy is a little jealous that youd rather believe in religion than Mommy.

    Wh-What? Your Majesty, d-do you believe in the new church? Sorry, sorry, sorry, Your Majesty, I am not trying to attack a religion. It is just that they are just traitors who separated from us and refuse to pray. They are nothing more than a group ofzy people who are looking tofort their souls. If you wish for Gods support, our god will definitely open his arms for you.

    Perhaps hearing the new church mentioned led to the pope thinking that I wanted to join a religion. He mustve perceived that as me choosing to believe in the new church. He was so tense that he rubbed his robe and stuttered. As a matter of fact, he looked as though he wanted to grab my shirt and desperately exin something.

    No, I dont want to join a religion. Its just that my interest is piqued. Thest time I came here, there was no such thing as a new church. They mustvee into existence in the past year? Its practically impossible for a religion to grow so rapidly within one year that they could even threaten your traditional religion. They relied on some sort of holy water to achieve their growth, correct?

    Yes. They relied on their so-called holy water, which is a hoax. It is just a trick. It is merely deceitful trickery. It is not a miracle from God. Only by believing our god will God acknowledge you. That is the only option.

    Of course. After my time living in the elvennds, I no longer believed in humanitys god. Your god is just something you believe to exist; meanwhile, the elves god does, for a fact, exist. Were talking about two totally different things. I dont believe in your religion, be it your church or the new church. God sure never came to rescue me when I was in danger. My moms were the ones who saved me. Logically, then, my moms are my gods.

    Content with what she heard, Mommy Elizabeth stroked my head. However, there was also a hint of displeasure in her eyes: That was very touching, but, Son, theres one part you got wrong, and that is that you only have one Mom. She cant be considered your mom, after all. Shes just a surrogate mother.

    Sorry, Mom but its not time to be worried about that. Im just curious as to what their holy water is. How did they obtain it when they split off from you? If it was your holy water, it must be nothing more than normal water.

    No It is holy water God has blessed

    Whatever the case, not even the water your god has blessed can heal wounds. Thats why there has to be a problem with their water. It might be elven water for that matter. Im not sure myself. In any case, I need to look into it. I must. Elven spring water shouldnt be here in humanitys hands. Should elven mana start to affect humans, humans may end up mutating. Humans cant ept magic, but they have courage and intelligence. Humans should focus on being humans instead of letting elves influence them. I must find this so-called holy water before the spring water changes humanity.

    Mommy Elizabeth shook her head: Wait a second. Son, have you confirmed it to be the spring water? Its the elven spring water? The elven spring should be heavily guarded, though. I knew Inard, yet not even I was allowed to go near it. How could a human have stolen from the spring? Plus, besides me, theres no way the elves mana could be effective for any other human unless theyre citizens of Troy City. The only human poption elven mana would work on is Troy Citys citizens would be, rtively speaking that is.

    I can tell you with absolute certainty that it isnt, the woman in my head suddenly informed. I can guarantee that nobody could approach the elven spring, and no human has ever taken water from it, so you can rest assured there. I dont know what humanitys water is, but I can guarantee it isnt the elven spring water.

    Yeah?

    As she once lived in the elven spring, I trusted what she said. The question was, therefore, what was the water if not the elven spring water?

    Mom stroked my head: Son, if youre worried, I can have the new church bring their holy water to me. As for whether or not its the elven spring water, I can tell with a nce. Ive never been concerned about these things. I didnt know about the holy water. Since youve mentioned it, I think theres an issue. I will investigate this, too. Son, Ill have the new church bring their holy water to us tonight. I, too, am very curious as to where they acquired this so-called holy water.

    Suddenly, the pope carefully looked at us and, in a soft voice, asked, Do you trust us, Your Majesty?

    I shook my head: No, I only trust my eyes.

    And, with that, I left the chapel.

 Book 17: Chapter 9

    Book 17: Chapter 9

    Castell came over when we were having wine after dinner. He reported, Your Majesties, the group along with the pope from the new church have arrived.

    Oh? Their pope personally came? It sounds as though this is very important to them.

    Mom ced her ss of wine down with a smile. I followed suit and stood up. Thankfully, Mom didnt prepare dinner. She wanted to cook for me just as I predicted, but as she wasnt fond of cooking, she wasnt willing to cook. Hence, she never brought it up again after cooking for me that once. If I ate her cooking, Id be puking somewhere instead of sitting at the table.

    Nier got up and bowed: Your Majesties, Daisy and I shall return to our room first, then

    No, Nier,e with us. Let the Valkyries take Daisy back.

    I was going to nod, and let Nier go, but Mom got ahead of me. Nier hesitated for a second; however, she soon handed her daughter over to a Valkyrie. The Valkyrie was flustered, thereby making me worried shed drop Daisy. Mom drew her sword and tossed it into Niers hand. Nier apparently understood what that meant. Due to not wearing a belt with a sword holster, Nier had to hold it in her hand. The Valkyrie behind us still followed us. That said, Mom didnt tell her to leave, which was surprising to me.

    If Moms n was to have Nier protect her, why does she need a Valkyrie? If she doesnt need a Nier when she has a Valkyrie, why bring Nier? I pondered.

    We headed toward the guest hall. There were five people inside. One of them wore a sky-blue robe, while the other four wore navy robes. The one dressed in the sky-blue robe held an exquisite bottle in his hand. I presumed it was the spring water we had our minds on.

    We entered. Upon seeing us, they hastily saluted us and respectfully reported, Your Majesties, please allow me to send my greetings to you on behalf of the new church and our gods. I havee here to provide you with all that you need.

    Mom was indifferent to their humble attitude. She pointed at the small bottle he lifted up, sat down and asked, Thats the holy water, right?

    Heads bowed, they answered, Yes.

    Mom looked at me to indicate for me to grab the bottle. I nodded and grabbed it. It was heavy. I took a look. The water swished around and reflected the mes. The water resembled normal water no matter how I looked at it. I couldnt see any issue with it. The Valkyrie by the side brought over a bowl. I poured the contents into the cup.

    It was normal water as I thought. The Pope raised his head and smiled: Your Majesty, that is our holy water. It is a symbol of Gods trust for us. This is also the reason that our God truly exists. We were once not pure believers. We blindly believed in gods that did not exist and acted ording to our desires just as everyone else blindly following. That was until we saw a true miracle from God. Only then did we realise how insignificant we were and who protected us.

    I smirked. If miracles were the work of God, Mommy Vyvyan would be my god. Mommy Vyvyan defied all rules and existences. There were no rules that could confine her. She wasnt a demi-god for no reason. However, I suppose what they witnessed mustve been god to them.

    Mommy Elizabeth had a look at the bowl of normal water then revealed a doubtful smile and inquired, This is the holy water that can heal wounds?

    The pope lowered his head and calmly responded: Yes. This is the holy water that can heal all of humanitys wounds and ailments.

    I had my suspicions. I suddenly realised something, and that was that Mommy Elizabeth wasnt wearing a face veil, which was why they didnt dare to look her in the face. Though, that did make them appear to be fishy.

    Mom nced at Nier. Nier immediately cut her finger on her de and then dipped her fonger into the water. Her entire sequence of movements was so smooth that she had taken her finger out from the water before I could even feel sorry for her. She showed Mom. Though blood still dripped onto the table, the wound on Niers finger had totally healed without any trace of any wound ever being there. I gently took hold of her hand and touched it. Feeling sorry for her, I sighed. She quietly giggled,and then grabbed hold of my hand. I then looked back at the water and remarked, How miraculous. It can actuallypletely heal wound despite looking so normal.

    Exactly. That is a miracle. Gods watch over us as ordinary beings, heals our wounds and consoles us, for we humans are their children. They are our mother, humanitys mother.

    Your foot you are, I thought to myself.

    Gods children were elves. It didnt have anything remotely to do with humans. Humanity was a product of natural selection. There was no god watching humanity.

    Hey, do you feel anything? What exactly is this? You should be able to recognise if theres a problem, since youre the springs conscious, right? Is this elven water or what? I called out to the woman in my mind. She was the elves god, after all. I was sure that she could discern things when it came to elven mana.

    She replied in an absent-minded fashion: Hard to say. I can indeed sense a difference to humanitys mana. Under normal conditions, you humans dont have this type of power, let alone mana. In this water, however, there is mana, except that its not elven water. Elven water can gel.

    Water gels now?

    I meant that the mana in the water looks strange no matter how I look at it.

    I nodded: Got it.

    I found my answer in my mind. Seeing as it was elven water with strange mana in it, I managed to solve the mystery. The mana was definitely the mana the kid created. The kids mana mightve flowed along the river to humanitysnds, which humans coincidentally discovered. The mana turned out to be effective on humans. That led to them turning it into their so-called holy water, in turn, turning into the faith of the new church. Now, the only ce that would be rted to the river flowing from the elvennds would be Troy City!

    My Troy City was the only ce that connected to the elven river. Troy City was built on the edge of the elves river. Consequently, the holy water mustve been obtained from there. But s, I had no time to make a trip to Troy City. Therefore, I didnt need to worry about anything for the meantime. There didnt seem to be an issue with the water, after all, did there?

 Book 17: Chapter 10

    Book 17: Chapter 10

    Son, do you have any clues?

    I would say that its clear as day now. The water came from elven waters. Its the result of an ident. Someone produced elven mana and inadvertently spilt it into their river. As a result, the mana in the water drifted to humanity. In fact, it came from Troy City.

    Will there be any impact as a result?

    To be honest, Ill need to ask M-, Queen Vyvyan; after all, Im not the expert on mana. However, I think the mana should be fine The effects are only the equivalent of ordinary mana. It can boost the mana in magical creatures but is definitely ineffective for humans. Its mana that can heal humans wounds. Hence, in my opinion, we shouldnt need to worry. Its just fake mana water.

    I see.

    Mommy Elizabeth nodded. She knew less than I did about mana. That said, she was able to feel at ease because I said that. While Mom didnt care about the religions issues on the surface, she did pay attention to the strange water. The mana water happened to be meaningless, though. That was all it was capable of, after all.

    I will still need to go to Troy City after all of this. The people here only used a portion of the water that flowed here and treated it as a miracle. We can safely infer the new churchs main camp must be at Troy City. Since theyve organised a religion that I dont even know about in my city, I have some business to sort out. I may not necessarily run it into the ground, but I, at least, need to ensure they arent harbouring any ulterior motives for my city. My people at Troy City cannot be met with misfortune. Thats a city named after me. I must ensure they dont forget me.

    Just send a letter, and itll be solved.

    That wont work. I didnt leave anyone there. All the people I trust most are in the North, which is why I dont know who to address the letter to. Am I supposed to address it to the maids in the pce or something? Theyre not my people; hence, I dont trust them whatsoever. I have to make a trip, myself. Its fine, though, Mom. Ill do it on the way back to the North.

    I knew Mom was worried about whether or not Id leave beforehand to investigate the matter, but I decided against it out of consideration for Mom. Further, I wanted to spend some more time with her. The new church may have used the water, but nheless, it didnt seem as though they were crazed cult followers trying to mislead the people and then start a revolt. I, therefore, didnt perceive them preaching at Troy City as something negative. It took three days to go between Hilles City and Troy City. If the two religions could get along amicably, they could amicably control the humans in the South and North. Even if they couldnt get along harmoniously, staying in their ownnes would be fine, too.

    I didnt want to interfere with it for the aforementioned reasons. Until then, the new churchs aim appeared to be peaceful. Plus, they were respectful to the royal family. I didnt n to take any action against a religion that wasnt causing trouble, and I was also unwilling to get involved with their conflict with the old church. For that reason, I didnt prioritise the matter.

    What was of utmost importance to me at the moment was Daisys baptism. I spoke about it with the new church. Their pope indicated that, although they were disappointed we didnt opt for them, they recognised the importance of Daisys baptism and wouldnt drag Daisy into their conflict with the old church. Put another way, there shouldnt be anyone who would interfere with Daisys baptism. Despite that, I still didntpletely trust him. Mommy Elizabeth shared the same view. As a consequence, Mom sent another five Valkyries to guard the venue.

    While the pope left me with a positive impression, I already had my fair share of people who left me with a good impression sticking a knife in me.

    ========

    Current time at some ce in Hilles City  the temporary gathering spot for the new church.

    How was it? Did Her Majesty and His Majesty ept us? Or did you get along cordially with them? Has their attitude changed?

    I guess you could say that. Actually, I would say that were friendly with each other. However, we didnt take a step forward from a practical standpoint. His Majesty just spoke with us about the holy water. He didnt mention what we wanted. I would say that His Majesty doesnt believe in gods; in fact, Id go as far as to say that he even belittles gods to an extent.

    God protects all the people, though. His Majesty just hasnt seen how noble and great God is. That would exin why hes somewhat confused. Im sure hell be one of us down the road. Among us, there used to be non-believers, but theyre our good brothers now.

    Put that sort of distant-future thinking aside for now. Whats important now is the elimination of the old church in this operation. We didnt take a step forward from a practical perspective, but we left them with a good impression. Thus, we definitely cant act at the baptism ceremony, got it? We absolutely must not. Inform all of our brothers. We mustnt do anything. I repeat: we mustnt do anything. We are not to take any drastic actions even if the old church defames us. Bear with it. We arent attacking the royal family. Were just after the fraudulent believers, those who dont believe in God and dont serve God. Theyre just after the power that God offers, and theyre hypocrites who use God for money. Brothers, our aim this time is the old churchs high-ranking finance vassal and him alone, understood? Him <em>alone</em>!

    We all understand.

    Henceforth, what we will do is provoke the enemy. What we need to do next is aggravate them. Her Majesty will side with us. She definitely will. We will suffer losses, we will face challenges, but those are the treasures God has bestowed us with. We must hold hands and stand side by side. Once we get through this, we will enter our era! Brothers, Sisters, our era!

    ========

    Current time at the chapel.

    <strong>*Sigh*</strong>

    Your Excellency, you should rest now.

    The young boy gently pinched his forehead and gently set down the Holy Scripture in his hands. The Holy Scripture apanied him through his most painful and helpless days. He couldnt fall asleep. As a matter of fact, he didnt want to leave the holy water in front of him. He didnt know what the new church was nning. Only by guarding the ce and by watching over the holy water could he feel at ease.

    The baptism was his churchsst hope. The royal familys support was his final weapon. If he slipped up, he wouldnt be able to face his god who rescued him when he was in a pinch. He stood up. He then looked at the young girls guarding the holy water with their arms folded. Voice quiet, he said, Valkyries.

    He sounded as if he aged prematurely that didnt belong to him. The young girls turned their heads around gave him a nod.

    May god bless us.

    Only Her Majesty will bless us. The Valkyries turned back to face ahead and stopped speaking.

    Yes Yes Yes, indeed Only Her Majesty will bless us Only Her Majesty, only Her Majesty

 Book 17: Chapter 11

    Book 17: Chapter 11

    I could live more freely in humanitysnds. While I lived as the Prince in the elvennds, their society was rtively ordinary. As a consequence, I couldnt see the special rights of being a Prince  under the definition that special rights included more than being respected.

    There werent any special privileges in the elvennds since wealth and authority werent goals for them. In humanitysnds, on the other hand, my status as a Prince granted me the right to do plenty of things. Further, there were lots of instances where my status as a Prince could be used. For example, I could use it when attending all sorts of balls or banquets and so forth. While I had a strong dislike for them in my early days, after I learnt the quintessence of balls, I was able to find some ways to entertain myself at them.

    I gradually developed a sense of joy when peopleplimented me. I was aware that their praise wasnt sincere, but Im not convinced theres nobody who doesnt want to hear nicements about them. Mommy Elizabeth also developed a fondness for taking me around everywhere since I came back. She was especially proactive in introducing me as her son. She bragged about me at every opportunity.

    As I rarely attended events with Mommy Elizabeth, shed take me around everywhere with her when I came to Hilles City for the sole purpose of showing me off. I could ept that, and I always went along with her. She also brought up Daisys baptism no matter if it was a ball or some other event. Daisys baptism, therefore, became the hottest topic. Mom allowed those who werent invited toe and view the baptism, but there was a limit to how many people the church could amodate. As a result, the entry price reached a preposterous price. Still, there was a line at the ticket stall at the entrance of the Royal Pce from early morning.

    In my opinion, it wasnt good for people to stand around spectating Daisy as if she was an animal. I didnt think Mom meant any ill-will, and it was for Daisys sake, as there should be family spectating another family members baptism. If Daisy was to be baptised in a tense manner with just us and the watchful Valkyries, then it wouldnt be considered a baptism. Itd just be excessively tense.

    The purpose of Daisys baptism was to raise awareness of her existence. Letting her be known through the baptism was letting people know that her position as the sessor to the throne was set in stone. Moreover, those who could afford the ticket prices to enter the church had their own ie and high status. They wouldnt dare to harm Daisy in that setting.

    Daisys baptism was tomorrow. All of the Valkyries in the Royal Pce headed over to the church, while the military upied the interior of the city. All members of satellite states were under surveince. Anything that appeared within a radius of ten metres was shot down even if it was a bird. Safety in the church had to be guaranteed. The formation and scale of things wasparable to Elizabeth going out on a tour.

    Nier was a little on edge since night time. Not only did she bring out her Valkyrie uniform again but also sharpened her long sword. Her gaze turned familiar, yet distant. I knew that Nier. That was the Nier before a battle. That was the time when shed sharpen her sword by the side of my bed as I slept.

    A maid carrying Daisy, who kept on crying and making a scene, pushed the door open with a smile: Royal Princess Archduchess Daisy has kept on crying. Perhaps she wants to see you

    Perhaps Daisy was crying and fussing all night due to nervousness for tomorrows baptism. I didnt think such a young child would know what will happen, though, would she? I reached out to grab hold of her. This time, she chose to kindly let me hold her. That said, she still reached out to her Mom.

    Nier looked at Daisy with a helpless smile and, in a soft voice, exined, Sorry Daisy. Mommy really wants to hold you, but Mommy is holding a weapon. Youd best note near Mommy at the moment, because youll get hurt.

    Nier was right. Nier wasnt just armed with a sword when she was in her Valkyrie mode. She was practically the sword herself. It had been a long time since I saw that gaze of hers. I was certain she mustve wanted to personally protect her daughter. That exined why she reverted to her Valkyrie mode. Daisy didnt listen to her mothers exnation, nheless. She desperately reached out to her Mom. Hopeless, I carried her over to the bed and ced her down. I then went up to Nier and gently pressed my hand down on her sword. I softly said, Go and hold Daisy. Ill take your sword for now.

    But

    Iughed under my breath: I know that, as a mother, you cant trust anyone else to protect your daughter; however, shes your daughter. If you cant even hold her when shes in front of you, whats the point of protecting her? Mommy Elizabeth once left me in the elvennds as a way of protecting me. Do you think that shes happy with that decision now? Do you think Mommy Elizabeth feels that she protected me?

    Various emotions flitted across Niers face. I sat down by her side and grabbed hold of her hand. I took her sword from her. Voice soft, I said, Right now, the difference between you and Mommy Elizabeth is that Im by your side. Nier, Im right here next to you. Im your husband and Daisys father. Therefore, protecting Daisy isnt your concern alone. I, too, will protect her, so go and hold her first.

    Nier stopped to think before nodding:  Okay.

    Nier reached out to pick up Daisy. Daisys cries gradually softened. She grabbed her Moms breast. Nier dallied for a moment before removing her uniform with a softugh. Daisy gently pressed her hand onto her Moms breast and began to tenderly suckle.

    Daisy, my daughter, Mommy will definitely protect you. Mommy will protect you no matter what. Thats a promise. Mommy will stay by your side, so Mommy will definitely keep you safe from harm.

    Niers eyes beamed with affection. I never wouldve believed that shed have such an affectionate gaze in her half a year ago. I gently pulled the two of them into my embrace. I whispered, Dad will protect you, too. Dad will always be by your side to protect you. Nier, Ill always be by your side, as well. Theres no need for you to worry.

    Uhm, Your Majesty, I trust you. Our daughters baptism is tomorrow. If Im being honest, Im feeling incredibly nervous at the moment Im genuinely, very worried that something will happen

    Its all right. Come what may, Ill always protect you and Daisy. I couldnt do so in the past, but I absolutely can now.

 Book 17: Chapter 12

    Book 17: Chapter 12

    Daytime. Day of the baptism.

    A stream of people came to Hilles City way prior to the baptism. A good number of them were from other nations. The majority were from satellite states. They merely came to see Empress Elizabeth and the sessor to the throne, Daisy.

    The enormous Rosvenor Empire underwent changes with each passing year. Lots of people began to wonder who the sessor to the throne was. While they all believed it to be me in the past, I ended up ruling as King of the North, which meant that I couldnt seed the throne to Rosvenor Empire. The question, therefore, was whom would the throne be passed to? The answer was Daisy.

    Empress Daisy, Troy Gdriel Rosvenors daughter, a direct descendant of the Rosvenor Empire, the girl Elizabeth loved was the next monarch of the Rosvenor Empire, was going to appear at the baptism. Everybody was curious as to who the sessor to the throne was, which was why satellite states sent their envoys and Princes to see what sort of girl Daisy was.

    During the day, Empress Elizabeth, Prince Troy and Royal Princess Nier would meet with the Princes or envoys of the various satellite states. That was the reason behind the huge number of people waiting in the guest hall. Everybody had their mouths shut and didnt dare to utter a word as they awaited Empress Elizabeths arrival.

    Empress Elizabeth had never beente, and today was no exception. That was when they heard the sound of boots marching across the area outside. The door swung open with a big push. Two Valkyries stood to the left and right. They respectfully lowered their heads: We respectfully wee Your Majesties!

    Everyone lowered their heads and saluted the three in unison. They were slightly surprised, though. In the past, Empress Elizabeth would have a group of Valkyries with her, yet there were only two, actually, three. One of them stuck with her.

    Wait The proud woman with a ck face veil was the Empress. She wore a familiar military uniform and boots.

    The young man in white behind her must be the Prince. Where is Royal Princess? Theres only Her Majesty, His Majesty, and the Valkyrie next to them, wondered the audience.

    The Princes wedding was ordinary. Most of the people who attended it were envoys who went to Troy City. That was why many Kings, Princes and so forth hadnt yet seen Niers appearance. In saying that, nobody would believe that His Majestys wife would wear a Valkyrie uniform on the formal asion even if she was a former Valkyrie.

    I am very happy you could make it to attend my most beloved granddaughters baptism. We have been able to meet many times this year. Im sure you havent harboured any little thoughts after having not seen me for a long time. As you can see, I am doing as well as ever. However, I still must introduce my sessor to you, and that is my granddaughter, Daisy.

    Mommy Elizabeth sat down; Nier and I sat down on either side of her. Mom was in an excellent mood. She cheerfully looked at the crowd below from her throne and went on: Unfortunately, I cant let you see Daisy right this moment. Dont worry, though, as youll get the chance to see my adorable granddaughter at the ceremony. For now, let me introduce to you

    Mom stood up and walked over to me. She gave my face a gentle pinch. I couldnt see her face behind her veil, but I was certain she was beaming. I stood up. She introduced, This is my son. You may all recognise him, but I still want to introduce him. He is my son that I am most proud of, Troy.

    And this Mom walked over to Nier. Nier stood up in her Valkyrie uniform. She looked at the people below, who responded with a slight nod. Mom continued, This is my sons wife, which makes her Daisys mother, Nier Gdriel Rosvenor.

    The Princes were astonished at the revtion, but they didnt show it. Elizabeth seemed a little bored, however. She expounded, She was originally my most trusted Valkyrie. Initially, her marriage to my son made me very happy. Today, she will be personally protecting her daughter as her mother. She is her mother, after all.

    Elizabeth let Nier sat back down then returned to her throne: I have received all of your gifts. Thank you very much. But nevertheless, I hope you dont exceed what your nation can handle or bring me rare items just to please me. I am not after those things. If you destroy your nations, you are putting me in a pinch. Thats all for now. As we have met, we shall meet again in the church. Oh, right, Karana, Nara, you twoe to the dining hall. I will have someone bring you to my officeter. Everyone else may enjoy what Hilles City, my Phoenixs Nest, has to offer.

    I was quite happy to meet people I knew. I was happy to have dinner with Miss Karana and Miss Nara. Oh, and Tarak. Mom didnt stick with me the entire time. Instead, she went back to her office to see some Princes and whatnot from the vassal states. Despite the asion, Mom still did her best to squeeze in time to meet with the leaders of the vassal states in order to share news and assign them their next jobs. That also gave me time to share a lunch with my friends.

    Naras attitude toward me most likely changed after thest matter with the guns, but her losses werent that disastrous. Furthermore, with Tarak by her side, she didnt want to let him know about her gambling with the nations future. As such, she had to force a cheerful smile. As for Karana, she was on good terms with Troy City, as they had the metal and dye trade. I specifically asked about Troy City and any noticeable changes.

    Karana informed, Troy City has not changed. It is full of life as usual. Plus, thanks to trading, the poption has grown considerably. In saying that, due to your absence, its growth has remained autonomous. In essence, it is a freend. Lots of oppressed schrs and politicians go there. That is why the cultural atmosphere is very lively there. It is just that, due to there being lots of robbers and thieves I think that you need clean up a little.

    Thats why the new church chose Troy City A free city All right, got it. Ill make a trip back there and ensure its how its supposed to be. The city is a free city, but that doesnt mean its awless city.

 Book 17: Chapter 13

    Book 17: Chapter 13

    Your Majesties!

    Seeing an entire row of soldiers kneel before you and salute you in unison would make you feel very proud regardless. Mom walked with her face veil on. The wind buffeted her white cape. The Empress imposing aura perfectly fitted the scene. It was just that the backdrop shouldve been an alight battlefield instead of a church.

    We were at the church at Hilles City. I smashed the ce before, but it had been repaired and its former glory restored. I take that back, it was never glorious. The underground reeked of dirty money and filthy desires. Standing at the door was enough to make me want to barf. With that said, perhaps it didnt annoy me and disgust me so much as I once smashed it.

    Mom led me and Nier into the church. Everybody was down on their knees and had their heads lowered. Behind me were the Kings, Princes and whatnot of various nations. They didnt dare to enter without Moms permission. We went up the steps. The pope was already kneeling at the entrance. He respectfully greeted us: Your Majesties, I have finished the preparations. We can begin the baptism.

    All right. Elizabeth nodded.

    The pope stood up in a flustered fashion. His robe for the baptism was different to his usual one. Maybe that one was reserved for big events. He just looked slightlyical due to the fit on hisnky physique.

    The church was meant to be a department that wasnt under the royal familys management. But nheless, they behaved humbly, especially the pope. That implied the church belonged to the royal family. Initially, their right to preach and the royal familys right were two separate entities, but Mom had gained control over both. They basically took the initiative to give their crown to the Royal Pce. Mom threw the figurative crown into her warehouse and never bothered with it.

    Nier held Daisy. The nket that Daisy was wrapped in was made from the best material. It was soft and warm. She may have been an infant, but I felt she bore a striking resemnce to Nier after she was dolled up. They most certainly were mother and daughter.

    Upon hearing Mom say, All right, the pope nodded. He carefully took Daisy from Nier. I noticed a trace of darkness in Niers gaze; it mustve been due to her reluctance to hand Daisy over. It was necessary, though.

    For the next stage, we all had to follow behind the pope until we reached the spot underneath the statue of God. First, the pope would lead us through a prayer, and then hed baptise her before wearing on the crown blessed for her.

    Mm, if he drops Daisy, can you immediately use magic to catch her? I asked the woman in my head

    Of course I can, she replied.

    I already discussed it with the woman in my head. If Daisy met with danger, Id immediately protect her with my mana. We maintained a distance from the people behind us; they were forbidden froming too close.

    On the churchs side, other than the choir by the side, there were only a few bishops in red robes. Standing below the pir were the Valkyries who were ready to strike. The militarys Jger cleared all high locations to prevent snipers targeting the church from a high point.

    While the new church wasnt forbidden froming to spectate, I sighted their pope in the crowd. I was wary of him because I wasnt sure if hed try something. Nheless, he humbly kept his head down as he followed behind us. He didnt wear a robe he could easily hide weapons in. The pope didnt do anything.

    Nier and I were both incredibly tense. Niers hand on her sword hilt gently shook. I subconsciously went to press my hand on hers, but she reacted extremely swiftly. She immediately hopped a step away and dodged my hand while nervously watching Daisy.

    Sorry, Your Majesty. I need to devote all of my concentration on Daisy for now, so please do not disturb me.

    Niers response hurt, but it was what a mother should rightfully do. She intently watched her daughter and made sure that she was ready to catch her at any moment. Maybe her tension affected me. Neither Mom nor I uttered a word. The only audible sound was footsteps. As a matter of fact, we all treaded cautiously. It didnt resemble a baptism. It resembled an execution.

    Daisy didnt cry, but she seemed to be perplexed as to why her mom handed her to a young man she didnt recognise. She didnt know what to do when she looked at the pope, but she didnt dare to cry because of the tense atmosphere behind her. To add to that, Elizabeths eyes were on her.

    The pope had to be the most nervous person present. Although he looked forward to the baptism, in his hands was the lifeline of the empire. Nier only had one daughter, and Elizabeth only had one sessor. Should he loosen his grip just slightly, the rage of the entire empire would immte him. He, in fact, was afraid of Daisy crying. He didnt know how to cate her if she cried. As a result, every step he took was stiff. He was afraid of making an error and hurting the child in his arms. He hadnt yet married; therefore, the way he held Daisy was purely imitation based off of what hed seen. It wasnt a long road to the destination, but neither was it short. However, it could potentially lead to hell.

    All of us intently watched Daisy. The same went for those at the rear. Everybody had their eyes on the tiny infant. That was probably Daisys glorious moment. All of the most powerful and richest people in the Empire were watching her and worried about her. We were all uptight the entire way to the destination but arrived safe and sound, nevertheless.

    The pope stopped. We sat down in the first row of chairs. Nier, who identified as a Valkyrie, didnt sit. She, instead, stood in the aisle. The people to the rear sat down in their seats one after another. With Daisy in his gentle hold, the Pope pivoted around to face everyone.

    The pope then began to recite the prayers that he even recited in his dreams. Owing to having repeated it so many times, the sheet of paper was tattered. That wasnt enough to stop him from bing nervous, though. He was a little shaky, but he managed to recite it.

    The choir began to sing in a holy and dignified voice. The special music instruments in the church shook souls and eardrums. The popes shaky voice echoed in the church. Everybody attended the baptism underneath the colourful sunlight and Gods watch.

    Nothing happened throughout.

    Daisy was ced into the holy water. She cheerfully sshed water onto the popes face while she was at it. She had her crown worn on and returned to Niers arms, where she then hugged her mom andughed without a hitch.

    Nothing happened

 Book 17: Chapter 14

    Book 17: Chapter 14

    Mom sat in her chair feeling ted. She allowed thedy-in-waiting to fix her long ck hair while speaking to me with notable excitement: Isnt this a good thing? Son, nobody dares to be impudent in Mommys presence. See how sessful this was? Daisy was sessfully baptised, and everyone is happy. Isnt that great?

    I quietlyughed: Im d it went without a glitch. To be honest, I was nervous initially, but as I said, Im d that it went smoothly. It appears the new church didnt do anything, as they want to gain the support of the royal family as opposed to being the hot-headed type wholl do anything without considering repercussions.

    Isnt that good? That means they can fight all they want without impacting us.

    Mom flicked her hair, pleased with her hairstyle. Strictly speaking, it didnt count as a hairstyle. However, being a woman, she was mindful of her hair.

    Thedy-in-waitings expression suddenly froze. She looked as though she was going to cry. I knew thedy-in-waiting felt she was doomed. Mom was in a great mood, though, so she didnt get angry. Further, there was still time. Thedy-in-waiting quivered as she shook Moms hair out and began tob it again.

    I nodded: True.

    If the new church was a brainless organisation that acted on whims, they would only be a hazard that gives the empire grief. They, however, made a wise choice and disyed their loyalty to the royal family, which was why Mom and I didnt n to do anything to them. Since the two churches were both loyal and willing to serve the royal family, it didnt matter who we chose.

    Given that the new church could also serve the royal family and was a systematic religion, Elizabeth didnt care which religion was negative. Although the old church disyed a satisfactory standard of respect andpetence through the baptism, the new church did so, too. Mom initially nned to eliminate one. After the baptism, she changed her mind and decided to watch things y out from the sidelines, for their conflict didnt affect her rule.

    This is good enough.

    Mom turned her head side to side. She was pleased with her new hairstyle

    Forgive my bluntness, but I think all ck hair is the same

    Mom stood up. She then rubbed thedy-in-waitings head to express that she was content. She then turned around and enthused, Lets go, Son. Hold my cape. Lets attend the grandest banquet!

    I nodded. I gently picked up the portion of Moms cape on the ground and held it in my hand.

    It was a formal banquet. After all, the rulers of all vassal states were present. Mom also wore her most formal clothing. Daisy didnt show up, as she had fallen asleep in the room the maids and Valkyries offered their servitude.

    Castell pushed the door open for us. Mom pulled off her ck veil and entered with a bright smile. The entire Royal Pce erupted into exmations and gasps of surprise. Many people hadnt seen her without her ck veil before. They finally had the honour of seeing one of the continents two most beautiful women, who happened to be my mom, Mommy Elizabeth.

    Mom cheerfully dered, Everyone, enjoy yourselves!

    The celebratory atmosphere in the entire Royal Pce peaked. Everyone watched Daisy wear on the crown of the sessor to the empire. Daisy was safe and sound. The ceremony disyed the power and majestic aura of the empire. Those factors were enough of a reason for the vassal states to continue as vassal states in peace. Therefore, the entire operation was a great sess.That, however, left me a little disappointed.

    I was ready to take on any dangers, yet my preparations all went to waste. It was different to the experiences I was used to. Normally, something happened wherever I happened to be, yet the ceremony went without any hups. It was both surprising and disappointing.

    Stop, stop, I cant think that way. Its good that Daisy is safe and sound, I told myself.

    I suddenly felt a soft and cold glove around my arm while I was having a drink at a table. Startled, I turned my head to see the side of Niers fine face. She had her hair held in ce at the back of her head with a hairpin, which was made from a gem, thereby revealing her neck and earlobes. She wore a low-cut dress. A purple gem ne rested on her warm and soft valley. Her long, silky white gloves covered her arms. She gently wrapped her arms around mine and, in a flirtatious manner, whispered, Im so d Daisy is fine, Your Majesty.

    Yeah, our daughter, Daisy, is fine.

    I gave Nier a light peck on her face. She softly giggled then looked around before quietly saying, If we werent at the ball, Id really want to kiss you. That said, when we get backter, lets have some fun, Your Majesty I will wear a camisole, white stockings and gloves. I know you like me dressed that way, am I right?

    Honestly, I really do, Nier.

    You really are special, huh But since Ive put in so much effort, you better not ask to sleep. To be frank, Your Majesty, I want to give Daisy a brother or sister. A younger brother would be best. It feels as though something is missing if you dont have a son.

    It doesnt bother me, Nier. It goes without saying that Id be happy to have a son, but Im still very happy to just have my four adorable daughters.

    Really? Thats great, then.

    Niers giggle expressed her bliss. She then gently leaned her warm body onto me. Shed drop her gentle side and transform into a wild beast riding my hips at night. A beauty with white stockings on me did feel darn good, admittedly.

    The interior of the Royal Pce was peaceful while the rest of Hilles City was in a carnival state. Truth be told, the reality was Daisys baptism had nothing to do with themoners. They just wanted to seize every opportunity to party. Their passion did show their trust in the royal family, however, because not only did Mom not forbid them from partying but even paid the difference to reduce the cost of liquor. Thus, apanying the smell of malt was boorish, yet sincere, exmations of Long live Your Majesty! Freya was right. The people will support your rule as long as theres food, hot water, alcohol and women. That was why Mommy Elizabeth provided them with all of those things.

 Book 17: Chapter 15

    Book 17: Chapter 15

    When I exited my room the next day, I discovered there was something strange about the atmosphere in the Royal Pce. Usually, it should pretty much as peaceful as it was in the elven imperial pce, yet when I woke up in the morning, there were more Valkyries present at the outer court. Further, the maids were running back and forth in a panic-stricken manner. I had no clue what was going on. Nier, who was next to me, was dressed in her sleep wear and white stockings, of course and she came out dressed that way. She asked one of the Valkyries, What happened?

    The Valkyrie bowed her head to us and reported, Your Majesties, a high-ranking finance minister was assassinated in the Royal Pces flower gardenst night. The entire Royal Pce has now been ced under martialw. Please remain at ease in the outer court and not thoughtlessly move about. I am very sorry. We have not been able to apprehend the culprit. In fact, we did not discover itst night. We only discovered the corpse this morning. We are very sorry, Your Majesty, we have failed in our duty.

    You should apologise to Her Majesty. I am not your superior. I shook my head.

    In all fairness, it wasnt the Valkyries fault. They were responsible for safety at the church until noon. Due to several days of highly stressful work, the Valkyries were all on breakst night, so the reins for guard duty in the Royal Pce were passed onto the army that entered the city. Because they couldnt enter the Royal Pce, interior of the pce was considerably empty. Only a number of Valkyries were on guard duty at the inner and outer courts. It was only natural that nobody paid attention to the flower garden.

    I went through lots of questions in my mind: If the assassin came into the Royal Pce already, why did they kill just a finance official? Also, he shouldve been innocent, shouldnt he? He was merely staying in hisne and serving Mommy Elizabeth. At least, I never heard of him. They were able to enter the Royal Pce when so many vassal states Kings and Queens were present, sneak into the outer court and an inner court, yet they chose to kill only one finance official? Why? Was it a personal vendetta? In the case that it was, why choose the Royal Pce?

    Putting aside whether or not the official was important to Mommy Elizabeth for the meantime, the most important point is that assassinating him in the Royal Pce is the equivalent of belittling Mom. In fact, its an insult to her. Just how insignificant do you consider Mommy Elizabeths Royal Pce? You think nothing of the Phoenixs Nest, huh?

    I got dressed. I ignored the Valkyries warning and stepped outside. The flower garden wasnt far from my outer court. The crucial factor at the moment was that the culprit was still atrge. There was the possibility it was someone employed in the pce whomitted the assassination. Sneaking into the Royal Pce through the military to assassinate someone would basically make them a puppet.

    I headed toward the inner court. I noticed the unusual atmosphere in the pce as soon as I stepped outside. The Royal Pce was in an idle state before, yet was extremely intense in spite of the warm sunlight in the morning. Valkyries were active. Maids and servants were questioned over and over. If they said just one thing that sounded off, the Valkyries would drag them out by their hair. If they dared to resist they shared the same fate as the corpse on the ground to my left. The Valkyries didnt even the time to get rid of corpses, after all.

    I then noticed two Valkyries nce toward the outer court and approach me. I knew they werent approaching with friendly intent with a single nce. I gently cleared my throat then went to block them off.

    The Valkyries gave me a bow before they straightened up to speak to me: Your Majesty, we are here to investigate all those in the Royal Pce under Her Majestys orders. Due to an assassination that has just happened, we are doing this out of consideration for your safety. I hope you take our duty into consideration and allow us to inspect the outer court.

    These Valkyries mustve been under different orders to the Valkyries outside of my outer court. The Valkyries outside of the outer court were under orders to protect it if I was correct, whereas this group was under orders to inspect and question all suspects. They even had the authority to kill on sight. Mom was furious, clearly.

    Who do you want to check? Nier or Daisy? I refused to move.

    The Valkyries froze and then quickly shook their heads: You misunderstand, Your Majesty, we do not mean it that way We are here on orders to investigate the assassination. Should the assassin be at the outer court, it would be risky for both you and Royal Princess, Her Majesty.

    In that case, you can leave now. There are no assassins at the outer court. I trust them. If the assassin really was after the royal family, they couldvee after me long ago; theres absolutely no need for them to assassinate a pitiful finance official. Ive lived here for a long time and not noticed any danger. Theres no need for you to inspect it.

    This is Empress Elizabeths order. We, too, need to investigate this case. If someone can provide us with clues, then that would be good, as well.

    Im a little unhappy with the way youre asking questions.

    We must be wary of those who are suspects.

    And the result of your wariness is indiscriminate violence? You cant be aggressive and rude to anyone before you have incriminating evidence to prove they are the assassin. What youre doing will only incite more panic in the Royal Pce. I can allow you to search the outer court and question the people present; however, I will not allow you to be rude to anyone. Theyre people who are looking after me; therefore, I, too, have an obligation to protect them.

    I walked off to the inner court. That was all that I said to them. I didnt hate Valkyries, nor did I want to have any conflicts with them. Their rights were drastically reduced after thest attempt on my life. However, they were allowed to kill at will again due to the assassination in the Royal Pce. I wasnt worried about the outer court because Nier was there. All the Valkyries would irrefutably respect their senior, Nier.

    I went to the inner court but didnt know if Mom would be there or not. Nevertheless, I believed Mom wouldnt hold another conference right after her finance official was killed. I didnt take long before I pped myself in the face, though, for Mom wasnt at the inner court. She had gone off to a conference. Seriously, nothing could shake her

    I nned to take advantage of the situation to investigate the incident. After all, it was serious if I was to be honest. It wasnt so much because the finance official was overwhelmingly important but because the assassination was essentially flipping the bird at Mommy Elizabeth. Plus, it took ce while the vassal states were present, which embarrassed Mom even more. That was the reason shed persist until she got to the bottom of it. I had to find out what happened before shemenced an indiscriminate massacre. Of course, I was just as curious as to who exactly dared to pull off the assassination and what his goal was.

 Book 17: Chapter 16

    Book 17: Chapter 16

    The scene of the assassination was the flower courtyard in the Royal Pce. As opposed to calling it a flower courtyard, itd be more urate to call it a flower garden next to the inner court. I met<em> her</em> there the first time. Yes, I was referring to the one whose name I dont even want to recall. There was a pond there. While it was set up for Mommy Elizabeth, I rarely ever saw her go there.

    The Valkyries cordoned the flower courtyard. However, owing to my identity, I still managed to persuade them to let me in. The poor official died by the side of the pond. He didnt die from drowning. Actually, not entirely due to drowning would be more precise. He was stabbed from behind then tripped into the pond where he drowned. There were still dark red stains on the surface of the water. He mustve bled to death.

    I examined his corpse, which was temporarily ced aside. He was fat, but not the water tank size type of fat. At most, he was a middle-aged man who was living in a tad too much luxury. You could tell that he had offered all of his intelligence to Empress Elizabeth from his glossy forehead. He wore a shocked look at the time of his death, which was a sign that he never expected to be assassinated.

    The things he had on him had been ced aside. There were keys, essories and a letter that had been open due to being soaked in water. Under normal circumstances, I would consider it an important clue; unfortunately, I recognised that it was the royal familys seal. It appeared to be nothing more than the invitation from the royal family. The rest was cash and his family crest. He didnt have much cash on him. His gold coins were still wet, as a matter of fact. His family crest was perfectly fine, which meant that we could eliminate the possibility of him being killed for money or a personal vendetta.

    Does he have any grudges with anyone or debts or did something happen at work? For instance, corruption and the such?

    Sorry, but I do not know about any of that.

    I guess thats fair

    I sighed. The Valkyries in the garden were only in charge of watching over the corpse, not investigations, after all. I really wanted to know the fellows identity. There were countless possible reasons to kill someone. Oftentimes, it was to silence people or for money. The official mightvemitted corrupt deeds, and someone caught wind of it, which eventually led to him being silenced. Otherwise, they mightve eyed his status or money. All of those possibilities had to be explored.

    There was only so much that his corpse could tell me. He only had so much on him; or rather, I think that he had slightly too little on him. Not necessarily in the sense that he didnt have much in terms of items, but The copy of the invitation was ced in his pocket. He kept a wallet and keys in one pocket, while his essories were worn on his body.

    I touched his tiny breast pocket only to find nothing. The tiny pocket was as ordinary as they came. It seemed to be there for superfluous purposes as opposed to practical purposes. I didnt think you could even fit a napkin in there.

    The Valkyries certainly were experts at getting rid of corpses. There were no noticeable marks or things left behind.

    I heard someone approaching from behind. The Valkyries drew their swords one after another and aimed them in the direction of the approaching group. I nced over to see it was the pope. He came over with a few people, all wearing stern looks. Logically speaking, it shouldnt have had anything to do with the old church. The incident took ce in the Royal Pce, and the victim was a finance official who served Her Majesty. I doubted it had anything to do with the church.

    Your Majesty.

    The pope didnt mind the Valkyries des. I pressed my hand down on their des. I looked to the pope, who approached with an emotional expression and big strides. He desperately walked over to me in a simr fashion to a rabbit. Baffled, I asked, Whats the matter, Pope? What do you want? This doesnt have anything to do with you? Or does it?

    In reality, not that much.

    The pope was panting a little. The holy hoary emblem at his chest shone. He looked up to looked at me with a nervous expression. In a serious tone, he exined, Your Majesty, strictly speaking, it is not entirely unrted to us because this official was one of our loyal believers. He provided us with lots of assistance and was one of our members. I believe it was the new church that assassinated him, which is why I specifically came here to have a look.

    The finance official died in the Royal Pce, and the person who he devotes his loyalty to is Her Majesty. Her Majesty needs his corpse. Nobody is toe near it without her orders, asserted the Valkyries.

    The Valkyries showed no signs of backing down. I looked at them and then the pope. The pope looked to be in a dilemma and anxious.

    The finance official was their main source of financing and their loyal believer, yet was assassinated during a critical time. If you put anyone else in the popes shoes, theyd want to investigate the case, too, as theyd fear cover ups and sheltering. If it was an ordinary assassination, the pope wouldnt concern himself with it. In this case, however, if the new church assassinated someone from the old church in the Royal Pce grounds, then there was the possibility that it was a coborated effort between the royal family and the new church. That was the popes concern.

    I extended my hand out: Let him take a look. Let them examine his corpse. Itll be fine. If we dont allow them to examine it, it will suggest that were suspects.

    Your Majesty, I must preface that

    I know that youre loyal to Her Majesty, but Im her son. If you refuse me, Ill go consult her now.

    Yes, Your Majesty The Valkyries moved aside.

    The pope gratefully nodded. I stood next to him and solemnly said, I swear on the Rosvenor name that the royal family isnt involved with this assassination. We arepletely ignorant on the matter. The Valkyries are currently investigating and hunting the culprit, so you dont need to worry. We will not shelter anyone. Assassinating someone is an insult to Empress Elizabeth. We will not forgive anyone involved.

    I feel reassured, then.

    The pope lightly knelt down next to the corpse and quietly prayed for his soul. I stood next to him and watched him sadly touch the deads belongings and pocket.

    The pope touched the deads pocket then stood up with a look of horror. He backed off and raised his voice: Thats weird

    Hmm? Confused, I asked, Whats wrong?

    Its gone its gone the holy hoary emblem is gone!!!

 Book 17: Chapter 17

    Book 17: Chapter 17

    The popes statement rendered me a puzzled man: Holy hoary emblem? The Valkyries couldnt have forgotten something. The emblem wasnt on him, and it shouldnt have dropped into the water. He died by the bank, not in the water, so

    So it was taken!! The pope gave me a fright when he suddenly jumped to his feet and shouted. He spun his head around and belted in my face: It was taken! Your Majesty, it is our churchs totem. It is our emblem, our holy item. It is what we give to our most trusted followers, which is why it is rare. It represents the existence of our church, but it has been taken! It has been taken!

    I immediately understood what he meant by that. It was the emblem that represented the old church and was their coat of arms. There was nothing missing from the official. Only the emblem was taken; therefore, we basically knew who the culprit was. This assassination was a result of religious problems. It was the work of the new church. Not only did they show total disregard for the Royal Pce, but most importantly, they waged a war against the old church.

    Your Majesty, you understand now, do you not? You now understand what sort of religion the new church is after doing this, do you not?! The pope balled his hands into fists. He gritted his teeth. The pent up rage saw his young body shake. He bellowed, We did not do anything wrong. There is no need to kill just because we share different beliefs, is there? Why did they do that? Why did they kill him? Why did they have tomit this violent act that God forbids? We merely shared different views on religion. Why did they have to be so ruthless? Your Majesty, do you understand now? Do you understand how crazy the new church is?! Do you understand how much danger we are in?!

    Wait, calm down

    Your Majesty! Is there still a need to calm down? Is there still a need to think? Is there still a need for me to exin anything? Someone was killed right in front of you. Is there still a need for you to consider things?! This is murder! What exactly are you still hesitant about?! Your Majesty, Your Majesty, we are not trying to get revenge against the new church but retribution for murder!

    An intense me burned in the popes young eyes. The intensity of the me was virtually enough to burn the entire Royal Pce. Despite being used to seeing death, I still took a step back from his enraged gaze.

    My son is right. You need to calm down with regards to this matter. Suddenly, Moms voice came from behind the Pope.

    The terrified pope turned his head. He respectfully bowed to Mom. In an anxious tone, he responded, Your Majesty, I I

    Uhm. Mom came over to my side with several Valkyries. She didnt ask me why I was here or tell me that I shouldnt be here. Instead, she looked at me with a smile and asked, Son, what do you think about the new church and old church?

    I think this probably isnt the work of the new church I shook my head. Before the pope dared to speak, I borated, If the new church wanted to do something, they wouldnt kill someone in the Royal Pce. The new church isnt trying to destroy your old church but to rece your old church. Do you understand what rece means? It means that they want the support of the royal family. That being the case, would the new church take the initiative to do something so tant in the Royal Pce?

    Content, Mom nodded. She then told the pope, I understand you cant ept this sensitive incident happening at this time. Nevertheless, you must understand that you cant be impulsive. If you cause chaos in my Hilles City to vent, I wont hesitate to subdue you. Im not responsible for your matters, but I do not want any chaos in my Hilles City, am I clear?

    The popes bravado instantly vanished before Mom; instead, he whimpered. His imposing aura that his rage augmented turned to sobs before her: Your Majesty Your Majesty Please

    We will investigate this.

    Mom didnt seem to want to continue wrestling with the pope, so she waved her hand to give the Valkyries their order. They came over and helped him up then gave him a firm push to signal for him to leave. Mom was no longer willing to say anything. She maintained her smile, but I was certain it was forced.

    Mom grew up in the Royal Pce. Last time, she witnessed her fathers death here. It had been a long time since she suffered that sort of insult. Mom mustve been blistering with rage.

    I will punish those who deserve to be punished; however, you have now trespassed into my flower courtyard in my backyard. Before my fusepletely burns, get lost. Mom waved her hand.

    The pope hesitated for a moment. He probably noticed the intense murderous intent in Moms eyes, therefore shut up and left.

    Damn it!

    Once the pope left, Mom shoved a Valkyrie into the water. I looked at the unlucky Valkyrie. She struggled to regain her posture. She shivered in the water but didnt dare toe up. I sighed and pulled her up.

    Thank you Thank you, Your Majesty

    Before I could say anything, the few Valkyries around me thrust their swords into their own hearts in unison. Their hot blood littered the area. The smell of greenery was reced with the overwhelming smell of blood. I watched Valkyries dropped to the ground in astonishment.

    Mom turned her head around in the mist of blood. She swept her aggressive gaze over everything and everyone around. She screamed at the heavens as if shed gone mad: I gave them time, yet they were unable to find the culprit within the time limit set. I am the Empress of Rosvenor. This is my nest. This is my Royal Pce. How dare they kill my official in my pce?! This is an insult! Must I experience that sort of humiliation a second time?! Nobody is allowed to die in my Royal Pce. This is an insult! I cant tolerate it!!

    Mom saw her father killed in the pce and drank wine from her fathers skull in the Royal Pce. The vast empire was also a protective wall from her perspective. She used the pce and all the things around her to barricade her wounded heart. As somebody was killed in her Royal Pce, insecurity invaded her heart, putting her on edge.

    I will handle this case. I will handle it, Mom. Calm down. Calm down. Dont let any more innocent people die in the Royal Pce, especially Valkyries. Let me investigate this case now.

 Book 17: Chapter 18

    Book 17: Chapter 18

    Son, I am happy to know you want to do look into it, but its clear that you dont need to get involved. This is my Royal Pce and my nest. If I cant capture him, how can I guarantee that I can protect others or you?

    Mom picked up a long sword and stabbed it into the swamp of blood on the ground. She then looked at the only remaining Valkyrie and frigidlymanded, Go and tell the other Valkyries that, if you cant capture the culprit before the sun goes down, all you Valkyries can kill yourselves. Your purpose is to protect me and the Royal Pce, yet somebody was assassinated in my flower garden. Can you protect me or not?!

    Yes, Your Majesty I understand I I

    She mustve been a Valkyrie who joined the ranks not too long ago. It would exin why she was fearful and had traces of unnecessary emotions. She quivered as she nced at me. She seemed to hope that I could protect her, as I saved her once before. I stroked her head and whispered next to her ear, Go to the outer court then gave her a push on her back.

    I believed that Nier could take care of her. I didnt want to see an innocent Valkyriemit suicide because of Mom being on edge. I knew I couldnt change the Valkyries attitude in life but still wanted to protect one, nheless.

    I went up to Moms side. I took a light hold of her hand: Mom, let me investigate it. I have some clues already; Im sure I can find out who was responsible. Im sure the culprit wasnt trying to start with the royal family Im absolutely certain of that.

    I had never seen Mom with such an insane gaze. She mightve been equally crazy in thest war for me. Normally speaking, her crazy state of hers was the rm that lots of people were about to die. Last time, three armies died, the elves excluded. How many would die this time? I had to stop Mom. Mom considered her Royal Pce to be her safest ce; or rather, she was someone whocked a sense of security. After her family was attackedst time, she grew mindful of her Royal Pce simrly to a mother wolf guarding her own home. Her territory was been infiltrated, which meant she had to rip out the throat of the trespasser.

    Theres no room for discussion, Son. This isnt just about safety but more about Mommys dignity. My finance official died in my Royal Pce in the vassal states presence! They are challenging me! They are challenging me!!

    Mom was so enraged that she didnt even n to look at me. Instead, she gazed into the distance with her teeth tightly clenched. She really wanted to rip out the culprits neck. She roared. She swung her sword with random strokes and brayed, Ill make him pay! Ill make his entire family pay! I want to destroy him! I want to erase every trace of his existence! Nobody will be able to find any trace of him! Ill destroy even the bricks in his home! I swear on my title as the Empress that Ill kill everyone rted to him! Ill kill a street, then a vige and town and then Ill continue killing until nobody dares to mention his name. Not a single living person is allowed to remember him!!

    Before I could stop Mom, a white, long robe flew over. A group of Valkyries grabbed a man and rushed over. They hurled him over to Mom when they saw her. Mom stomped his head into the dirt without any hesitation. I ripped his head out of the ground as if I was ripping a radish out.

    The leader of the Valkyries respectfully saluted Mom: Your Majesty, the culprit was captured during his escape. We are sorry for not being able to bring him back in one piece. We have amputated his left arm. However, he remains alive. We found belongings of the dead on him as well as blood stains that were not wiped dry.

    The Valkyries handed over a tiny golden leaf. Curious, I had a nce. It wasnt just bloodstains that had yet to dry, as there was some condensed blood in the centre of it. I sincerely admired the Valkyries. I probably wouldve missed it, for they didnt know that it was missing from the dead man.

    You did it?

    I somewhat grumpily retreated behind Mom. I wanted to prove myself, only for the Valkyries to prove themselves first.

    The culprit was a ordinary man. I couldnt recall seeing him at the banquet. But nheless, he looked as though he was going to die already. The Valkyries just bandaged his left arms wound in a simple fashion, but I knew that they didnt treat him kindly.

    He weakly nodded: Yes

    He admitted to it so quickly that I felt as though he was beaten into admitting it. A Valkyrie then handed a water droplet shaped emblem over to Mom. I, too, understood what it was about. The emblem was the new churchs symbol. The droplet represented their holy water. Now there was a motive. I didnt think he was sent on the job on orders of the new church, in saying that. I felt he took action on his own ord.

    Why? Moms inquiry was very simple; however, she also drew her long sword.

    He took in a deep breath. In a quavering voice, he exined, I myself I I am from the new church He insulted us.

    So you decided to run amok in my territory?!

    Mom looked ready to swing down. I couldnt let her do it. Once she took his life, it would impact the new church. While they had nothing to do with me, their headquarters were at Troy City. That was my city. That was a city named after me. Mom wasnt after a few or dozens of lives; she wanted to massacre an entire city.

    I could understand how Mom felt. In saying that, it wasnt a legitimate reason for her to massacre Troy City. Furthermore, the new churchs pope was evidently present yesterday. He wasnt among their group of envoys. I felt that the new church might not be the types to be so radical. Assassinating Mommy Elizabeths people in her Royal Pce was in insanity; it was a death wish.

    If the new church was that rash, they shouldve attacked Daisy. They werent trying to bring the old church down with them but to rece the old church. Subsequently, they couldnt possibly do something thatd infuriate Mommy Elizabeth.

    In my opinion, it sounded more as though it was self-directed and self-acted. Before we found out the truth, I couldnt watch Mommy Elizabeth ughter my people!

 Book 17: Chapter 19

    Book 17: Chapter 19

    Mom! Calm down! The new churchs headquarters are at Troy City! Are you telling me youre going to massacre Troy City? That city is named after me! Mom, calm down! Additionally, there are elves and representatives of the North present there! Thats the city where our three races are united!

    I grabbed Moms hand with all of my might. She wore an incredibly violent expression. If I didnt hold her hand that firmly, she mightve charged out to start her rampage already. The military outside of the city had yet to leave, while Troy City didnt have a military yet. My military was in the North.

    Itll be fine, Son. Mommy is just going to kill people; not destroy the city. Mommy wont break anything. Once Mommy has killed them all, Mommy will just have new people move in. Mommy mayck anything but people. If elves stop Mommy, Mommy shall kill elves. Mommy cant tolerate this. How dare they kill in my Royal Pce! Are they looking down on me?!!

    Mom!

    I rushed over to Mommy Elizabeth. She eximed, What do you want, then, Son?! What do you want?! How do you intend to have Mommy maintain Mommys reputation? How is Mommy going to re-establish Mommys dignity?!

    I shook my head: I dont know. Mom, I still need to have a think about it; however, I know that I cant let you be a murderer who indiscriminately kills the innocent. Youre my mom, my most beloved mom. Dont indiscriminately kill the innocent in front of me. You should be a gentle mother not a nut case who senselessly kills people! Mom, have you forgotten everything you said to me? Didnt you say that you wanted me to live well? Youre about to kill indiscriminately!! Troy City isnt just a mere city. Its the ce I want to live together with you!

    Mom wore a stiff expression. The Valkyries around were all awaiting Momsmand. If the Elizabeth from ten years ago wanted to go to war again, the Valkyries would follow her. Additionally, they truly wanted to protect Mom and defeat her foes as her de. That was why the Valkyries eagerness had already begun to erupt.

    Who would the Valkyries fight? Troy City? I was the ruler of Troy City. Was Mom dering war on me? What was I supposed to do, then? Was standing in front of her and opposing her all that I could do? Surely, we didnt want to see that scene. Hence, I had to dissuade Mom.

    In that case, you tell me what to do, Son. What do we do about this scum? I really want to slowly skin him right now!

    I gently touched Moms face to calm her down. Although it wasnt the best thing to be doing in front of the Valkyries, I still wanted to touch her face. Mom, however, seemed quite gleeful about it.

    I looked at the culprit. What should I have done about him? Letting Mom kill him would allow her to vent, but then we wouldnt be able to give the old church an exnation. It wasnt as though the old church would have some means ofining even if we did, but the reason Mom wanted to kill him was because he killed someone in the Royal Pce, not because he killed a member of the old church. Therefore, the old church wouldnt be satisfied with it. Theydin that the punishment was inadequate. In turn, theyd seek to exact their vengeance on the new church. As a consequence, it could escte into a violent massacre over religion.

    I reasoned that we should let the old church judge him. I was positive he wouldnt have the fortune of a happier death just because old church meted out punishment instead of Mom. The old church would rip him apart all the same. As such, he was dead either way. If we handed him over to the old church, the old church would get to let off some steam. Moreover, we could allow the royal family and old church to carry out an execution together. We could burn him before the masses. Executing him together would allow the royal family to regain their dignity. At the same time, the new church probably wouldnt do anything if the old church burned him. It didnt have anything to do with them, after all. I believed that was the best solution. It would be a public execution, but also served as a deterrent. That would remind the vassal states that Elizabeth was still Elizabeth.

    I shared my idea with Mom. Mom wasnt hasty to argue. Instead, she mulled over it then replied, Lets do that, then. You, Valkyries, go and call the pope over. Dont let this man die. We must deal with him properly. As for negotiations with the church, tell Castell to make the arrangements. Son, you follow me.

    The Valkyries and I nodded. Mom aggressively whipped her cape then headed to the inner court. I was slightly fearful. I didnt know what Mom wanted to do with me. She didnt say anything the entire way, but I didnt dare to say anything, either. I just followed behind her to the inner court where we then entered her room. I didnt know what she wanted.

    I turned around to shut the door. When I turned around again, Mom lunged over. She pressed me up against the door and bit my lips. In that very instant, I wondered if I was in the imperial pce in Duagarna.

    It should be Mommy Vyvyan who does this Why is Mommy Elizabeth doing this now? I mused.

    Mommy Elizabeth was a terrible kisser. The important thing was that she wouldnt even let me move. All I could do was put up with the strange pain of our teeth nging together and a strange suffocated sensation

    Fuu I feel much better now. Son, you go back to rest for now. Mommy needs to calm down and deliberate this matter. Mom released me shortly after and turned around.

    Despite assertively making an advance on me, I noticed that Moms ears were bright red. She finally took the initiative for once, yet was incredibly embarrassed in the end. She wanted for me to leave from her mannerisms so that I couldnt see her blushing. I helplessly smiled. I touched my lips where she bit me. I could taste blood there. Mom, however, probably needed to calm down, which was why I didnt say anything.

    Understood, Mom. I shall take my leave, then.

    Uhm.

 Book 17: Chapter 20

    Book 17: Chapter 20

    When I returned to my room in the outer court, Nier rushed over to wee me. She anxiously asked, Your Majesty, what exactly happened? Your Majesty, why are there Valkyries searching the outer court and questioning people here? Is there a culprit in the outer court? Also, also, a Valkyrie came to see me What exactly happened with Her Majesty? Its been a long time since she had a Valkyrie kill themselves. What exactly happened?

    Well, simply put, there was an incident in the Royal Pce. The high-ranking finance official was assassinated in the rear flower garden, which was why Mom was a little tense, but thats all. The culprit has been captured; therefore, theres no need to worry. Things will soon return to normal. Were the Valkyries rude while they were in the outer court?

    Nier shook her head: No, they werent.

    Uhm. I headed upstairs.

    Because Mom went crazy, the Valkyries from just before went crazy, as well. However, the Valkyries appeared to maintain their rationality in Niers presence. At least, they wouldnt be rude to the people taking care of my outer court with Nier around.

    The Valkyrie I sent to the outer court came down the stairs. She was frightened upon seeing me. Nevertheless, she bowed to me: Thank you very much, Your Majesty I

    Its fine. The matter has been resolved; the culprit has been captured, so you can head back now.

    The Valkyrie was bound to be safe with Nier at the outer court. Nier wouldnt let a Valkyrie kill herself. Plus, she could take shelter from Mommy Elizabeth for the meantime.

    I couldnt deny that I stepped out of line with regards to how I handled the matter. I was a mere Prince, and I clearly indicated that I wasnt seeding the throne at Hilles City. Mommy Elizabeth called the shots. I couldnt do anything that would be detrimental to her throne, yet sheltered one of her Valkyries. In other words, I interfered with her reward and punishment system. That said, I didnt care all that much anymore since I couldnt allow Mom to do something undesirable while I was present.

    Ever since doing <em>that</em> with Mom, I felt that we didnt care about it so much. Mom stopped concerning herself so much with the outer court. That was the reason I dared to shelter some of the people in the pce. I was sure Mom wouldnt barge straight into the outer court even if she wanted to kill the Valkyrie. Not to mention that the one and only sessor, Daisy, was also there.

    Nier followed behind me. Quietly, she asked, So, what will be of the culprit? Her Majesty will definitely kill a lot of people this time, wont she?

    I shook my head: Initially, that was the case. Luckily, I managed to calm Mom down. The official wasnt killed over a personal vendetta or for money but as a result of the conflict between the churches. It doesnt have much to do with the royal family. Its just that he died on the Royal Pce grounds. The two churches dont have an amicable rtionship. If we allow this to escte into a big fight, it will be bloody. Thats why its best to think about how to keep the damages and losses to the bare minimum and have the two churches rein in their followers.

    Nier nodded. I turned around to face her and, in a soft voice, added, You should stay inside during these days, Nier. The outside is rather tumultuous at the moment. Theres always bound to be overzealous people with the churches. Daisy and you will be in danger. If they dare to kill in the Royal Pce, then theyll dare to kill you. You and Daisy should stay at the outer court and not leave unless absolutely necessary.

    Understood. Nier obediently nodded.

    I smiled and then rubbed Niers head. She came closer wrapped her arm around mine: What about you, then, Your Majesty? Will you stay at the outer court to keep uspany? Youre not letting me leave, but what about you?

    Me? I have to sort this out It happened in Moms Royal Pce, therefore has nothing to do with me. That being said, the new churchs headquarter is located at Troy City. Troy City isnt an ordinary city. Its my city, and its the ce where our three nations connect with each other. If conflict breaks out there, the alliance will crumble. I went to great lengths to form the alliance, so I cant let them destroy it.

    Nier looked at me with mixed emotions then softly sighed: Though you now have dragon scales and magic, youll still be in danger. You never let me feel reassured That said, youre right. I really want to stay with you to protect, but but theres Daisy to consider, too

    I grabbed hold of Niers hand: Ill be fine. You dont need to worry about me. I might always be in danger, but I return to you every time, dont I? Furthermore, I have confidence here in humanitysnds. Their weapons cant hurt me, after all. Trust me, Nier. I wont be in any danger. Both of the churches want to be the state religion with the royal familys support; thus, they will never attack me. To add to that, I wont go to the centre of the fighting; Im just acting as the mediator for the two parties, aiming to suggest terms and conditions that both parties can ept.

    You must be careful.

    With Her Majesty by my side, Ill definitely be very safe.

    I nodded, and Nier reciprocated it.

    So, what do you want to do next, Your Majesty? Do you want to have lunch at the outer court? If you need, I shall immediately go and prepare. Is there anything specific that you want to eat?

    Ah, no. I want to make a trip to the inner court. I need to see the pope and Mom. The issue cant be dyed. Anger will erupt if this drags on. Im sorry, Nier. Take good care of Daisy. Ill be back for dinner.

    All right.

    Nier was understandably disappointed. Still, she allowed me to leave for work. I gave her a kiss. I wanted to see Daisy, but I would probably end up dying things for a long time if I did. Hence, I quickly left.

    Mom was surely speaking to the pope. The pope was bound to be emotional when he found out that the culprit was caught. That wasnt a ticket for the old church to judge him for the reason that, from the royal familys perspective, he had to die. So ordingly, we had to discuss a time to judge him together. And one more thing, which was that we had to discuss the matter with the new church. We had to confirm the bishop of the new church wasnt involved. Additionally, we had to calm down the churches so that they could discuss terms and conditions.

    We had to take those steps, as we couldnt allow Hilles City to be plunged into chaos. It was Hilles City, the Phoenixs Nest, Moms city that we were talking about.

 Book 17: Chapter 21

    Book 17: Chapter 21

    I didnt actually have time for lunch. Heading straight to the inner court without having lunch freaked me out a little. I was wondering to myself the entire time as to whether or not Elizabeth would cook for me. Fortunately, I realised that she didnt have the time to cook or eat since both popes were sitting in the conference hall in the inner court. Under normal circumstances, no men were permitted entry into the inner court, so I presumed that it was a meeting Mom didnt want anyone to know about.

    Mom gave me a small nod when she saw mee in. She patted the seat next to her. I went and sat next to her. Mom wore an expressionless look. She wanted me next to her to control her emotions. She was vulnerable to losing control due to the incident taking ce inside the Royal Pce. Mom did have things that she didnt want to recall, after all.

    Both popes wore gloomy looks, especially the old churchs pope. He had his small fists ced on his knees tightly. If we werent in the inner court, the two of them would probably have been fighting. The new churchs pope wore an incredibly nervous expression. He didnt mind the old churchs pope. He was just worried about Mom changing her attitude toward them or doing something to them in response to the assassination.

    Mom sat straight up: Since everyone is here, lets begin this debate. With regards to the culprit, he has been arrested and is currently locked up in the dungeon. However, neither of you need to go and see him. There is one thing that I need to confirm. New church, are you positive that this was notmitted under yourmand? I will have someone investigate. You can admit to it now or choose not to. Bear in mind that the consequence for lying to me will be even more serious.

    Tone solemn, the new churchs pope answered, No, no, Your Majesty, I can swear to God on our life and soul that I did not give the order to. Your Majesty, I am cognizant of what should and should not be done. What I want is the status of state religion. I would never do such a thing. I would never do such a thing in your territory. You would understand that. I do not deny he is ourpanion and believer; however, he is just a fanatical member. Our creed does not suggest for others tomit violence or murder. We have never advocated violence. We convinced the people through healing and passion, not violence. We are very disappointed to have this fanatical member, but you must understand that, while I am the pope, I cannot force everyone to think as I do. I cannot control everyone.

    I agreed with what the new churchs pope said. The new church was highly ambitious, and they werent foolish. What they wanted was the state religion status, so they wouldnt go and strike Moms nerves then of all times.

    Mom let him sit down. She then looked over to the old churchs pope: So, whats happened has happened. You, too, are aware that the dead cannot be resurrected. Hes dead. As the new churchs pope has denied their involvement, I shall hand the culprit over to you to deal with. However, I want to judge him with you. After all, he not only killed your member but also carried it out in my Royal Pce!

    The old churchs pope nced at the new churchs pope with an enraged gaze. He seemed to want to say something, but then turned back to Mom. He contended, Your Majesty!! It is obvious that what he said is a lie! How could he be ignorant of it?! It is unreasonable to im he waspletely oblivious!! Did this man not follow him into the Royal Pce?! Does it make sense for him to know where someone he trusts and has following him by his side is?!

    Sometimes, that is the case. Its precisely because you trust them that you dont mind where they go, and also not notice their secrets. I have personal experience on that matter. One of my personal aides once made a mistake.

    Mom looked at me with mixed emotions. I knew who Mom was talking about, and I gritted my teeth. I still couldnt forgive her despite having revived Luna. She was so brutal to Luna. Id never forgive her!

    The old churchs pope didnt seem to want to shut up after that. He was going to emotionally say something, but Mom had already sat back down and began scratching her hair: In any case, Im not particrly sure what connection this has to do with the new church. How about you wait for me to finish investigating everything? At present, your main job is calm your angry followers, isnt it? This fellow is your tool for appeasing the people. Well kill him first and then discuss what to do about the new church. I wont end it with this. I have to conduct a proper investigation on the new church, understood?

    The new churchs Pope frankly responded, You may investigate me anytime, Your Majesty. I will do my best to cooperate with you.

    Elizabeth scanned him. He looked at Mom the same way the entire time. He never evaded her gaze. Mom stopped looking after a while. She continued, Lets do that, then. Old Church, have your people take this man and then discuss the details with Castell. I dont care how you kill him, but you must make him suffer miserably before killing him, understood? I will also go see him. This public execution will be for everyone to witness, which is also a chance for you, so prepare well. As for the new church, although you deny all allegations against you in rtion to this case, I will conduct an investigation. Before I do that, keep a low profile. Dont let the old church find any incriminating evidence against you. Ive said it already: I dont want to see any disturbances in Hilles City. You can fight as you want, but you are not to use weapons, understood?

    The new churchs pope sensibly stood up right away and nodded: Yes, Your Majesty.

    The old churchs pope looked as though he didnt want to be resigned to that conclusion, but Mom wasnt willing to say anything else to him. He looked as if he was going to get back to the new church regardless of what Mom said. Mom was right, however. Chaos had to be avoided in Hilles City. If a riot broke out in the capital, the surrounding nations might jump at the advantage. Once the entire empire was shaken, itd be left on the brink of copse. Rosvenor Empire was a vast empire, but a mere drop of water was enough to shake the entire empire. As such, Mom could not allow anything to happen in Hilles City.

    Thats that, then. Once things have settled, I will conduct an investigation. Get going. This best be settled within three days!

 Book 17: Chapter 22

    Book 17: Chapter 22

    Though the two popes left, I suspected the matter wasnt over. First, the old churchs pope showed that he hadnt dropped the matter. He didnt seem to ept the oue. What he was after wasnt a culprit. He wasnt convinced the new church was innocent. Nobody would believe the other partys leader wasnt rted to a case where one of your own was killed during such a tense period. The issue was that there was no evidence. However, it was theck of evidence that made it all the easier for violence to ensue.

    The captured man didnt admit to the assassination being connected to the new church. He mustve been trained very professionally to not spill the beans under the pressure of the Valkyries. Therefore, I deemed the new church unrted to the case. That said, if they really werent, then the new churchs pope wasnt framed. The old churchs pope was certain the new church was behind it, though. Unfortunately, proving it was useless.

    The old churchs rage wasnt going to be appeased after an execution. But s, if the old church killed someone at this point in time, theyd be deemed culprits who killed the innocent. The new church certainly wouldnt let that go. The new church nned to give up on the assassin. If the old church attacked them, the new church would retaliate, and that would blow up into a big fight between the two.

    Mom already made arrangements. The two didnt express anything before her, but she wasnt thoughtless. Hilles City may have been enveloped in an cheerful and peaceful atmosphere, but it was also enveloped in the darkness of conflict. That was where most of the members of the old church were found, but it was also where the new church resided. As the main camp of the old church, should the two churches fight, theyd exchange fire in the city.

    At noon, Mom arranged for the military to protect the Royal Pce to avoid inciting panic. She didnt put the entire Hilles City under martialw. That was why she couldnt have too many troops in the city. Most of the military personnel, therefore, gathered, while the others left the city.

    Mom and I stood atop a tall tform in the inner parts of the Royal Pce. It was the highest location in the Royal Pce. We could see all of Hilles City from there. The afternoon sun was behind us. Mom stood next to me. She narrowed her eyes and pointed to the left of the Royal Pce, which was where the tall church was located. We could see either side of the church. She quietly exined, Son, the residents there are mainly members of the old church. Because the church is there, the people are devout followers. Despite what happened in the past, they still attend church every week.

    I nodded. Mom then pointed to a street on the right: Though the new church doesnt have a church here, theyre temporarily using a tavern in ce of one. Its just there on the right side of the street. Owing to the new churchs pope being there, a fair number of new followers of the church have entered Hilles City. Mommy is most worried about seeing blood spilt on that street.

    Come to think of it, it was quite ironic. The two churches couldnt stand each other, yet they were on either side of the same street. I didnt quite understand why they had so much animosity for each other.

    The people on the streets were rowdy. The sun was bidding the sky farewell. It was as Freya said: the only fairness in the world is sunlight. Everybody, no matter who they are, can receive the light and warmth of the sunlight.

    The people on the streets didnt disy any hostility or attack each other. As a matter of fact, there were even couples kissing on the street. Their faces looked so adorable underneath the sunlight. If I didnt know what happened in the Royal Pce, I would never think that the street was prone to war at any given moment.

    With a sigh, I expressed, Mom, I cant help feeling that this case wont end so simply.

    Mom grabbed hold of my hand and looked over to the street together with me. In a quiet voice, she asked, Do you think that the new church is lying?

    I shook my head: Sorry, Mommy Elizabeth, but I dont know. Based on his tone and expressions, I dont think hes lying. Still, the current issue is not whether hes lying or not. Even if the new church really didnt lie, the old churchs fire wont be put out with this reason alone. The old church no longer cares for the truth. What theyre concerned about is how to get at the new church.

    Mom nodded then let out a hopeless sigh: Mommy has always felt that religion is some and boring that its annoying. Its iprehensible as to why so many people believe it  far out. The churchs issue has given me so much trouble already. I really hope the boy from the old church can recognise the pros and cons in this incident. If they cross the line, the new church will be the victor.

    Exactly. If the old church takes action against the new church now, you will have to eliminate them to prevent plunging Hilles City into chaos.

    It doesnt matter if its the new church or not. Mommy will have to eliminate them regardless of who they are. Mom walked over to the stairs then turned back around: Sorry, Son, theres always trouble every single time you visit. Mommy just wanted to spend some time with you; Mommy just wants to spend peaceful days with you, but theres always trouble It was just a baptism for Daisy, yet something still happened

    Its fine, Mom. You might as well say that theres trouble wherever I go. Im used to it these days, serious. Actually, Id be disappointed if trouble didnte knocking. I shook my head with a smile. I then grabbed hold of Moms hand and went down together with her. I went on, Though peculiar things always happen and danger follows me wherever I go, I know that you, my moms, will always be by my side to protect me. Hence, Im not afraid. To the contrary, I look forward to these things to an extent.

    Mom softlyughed and delicately touched my face: Thats not what Mommy wants though. Mommy really doesnt know when Mommy can finally enjoy life with you, Son. There are always too many things to contemte and sort out. Son

    Its fine, Mom, its fine.

    I shook my head and gently touched my lips.

    Face aze, Mom thumped my chest. I snickered: Its fine, Mom. All is well as long as youre by my side. Well be able to live that sort of life in the future. Im sure of it.

 Book 17: Chapter 23

    Book 17: Chapter 23

    A bishop in red stood up. His red robe fluttered along with his rage. He pressed his hands down on the table and looked at the group before him, especially the pope, with a furious look. He thundered, Is that how this is going to end? Thats it?! Do we have to just brush it off with that? Thats all?! He was our believer. He was our friend. Are you just going to let him die an unjust death?! Furthermore, he did not die from old age or illness but was assassinated! Those shameless frauds assassinated him!! Are we just going to end it with this?!

    The pope eximed, It wasnt my idea. I cant ept this oue, either. I, too, want revenge on the new church. I, too, am angry; however, this is Her Majestys idea, which is why this is all we can do despite our anger. We cant oppose Empress Elizabeth!

    That is because this incident has nothing to do with Her Majesty!

    The bishop in red had to clench his teeth. He didnt dare to say another word. After all, they couldnt disrespect her. Nevertheless, not even Empress Elizabeth could suppress their rage. The old church didnt just simply lose a member. Apanying the loss was insult. As the religion that existed for the longest time, they couldnt ept having a scapegoat take the me for killing one of their own.

    The old church wasnt convinced that the new church wasnt connected to the assassination notwithstanding the new churchs denial. The two churches co-existed together for so long, but it an assassination took ce then of all times. Why was there never any assassination or assaults previously? One nce and one would want to dig deeper. This assassination was premeditated. If the old church didnt retaliate, theyd be at great risk in the future. Henceforth, there might be countless more assassinations.

    Though Her Majesty considered it an assassination, it was a dignity and survival issue for the old church. They really wanted to open fire and wage a true war against the new church. To that end, they considered revenge. At the very least, they wanted to kill all of the new churchs followers in the city!

    Another member got to his feet. He looked at his brethren and, in a justified manner, dered, We must retaliate. If the new church finds out were this weak, then their attacks on us will continue to escte in the future. Empress Elizabeth still hasnt explicated her stance; she wont protect us. If we make apromise this time, itll be us who spills even more blood in the future. Weve already put up with this for long enough. We didnt pick fights or start trouble. The furthest we went was verbal arguments. But, this time, the new church has gone too far! We should retaliate. We should take up arms and protect ourselves. We should attack our enemies. This retaliation is one that God supports. For our faith, our friends and our lives, we must take up arms and retaliate!

    His speech garnered the support of many there. After everyone was rallied, they looked to the pope with fervent gazes. The pope firmly shook his head. He resolutely responded, Her Majesty gave me an order, and that was to not start any trouble. Think about it carefully. This is Hilles City. Were right under Her Majestys thumb. Have you forgotten what the consequence of angering the royal familyst time was? I will not destroy our entire church just to appease your anger!

    Your Excellency, are you being serious?! You must not forget that the new churchs headquarters are located at Troy City. Troy City! That is the city named after Prince Troy. The royal familys refusal to give us permission to retaliate is a sign that they are bias toward the new church. It was our member who died! They are sheltering the culprit!!

    The pope rose to his feet and exined, Prince Troy has not been back to Troy City in a very long time. He has been living in the North all this time. He does not know about the new church; therefore, the royal family is not sheltering them this time! Gentlemen, gentlemen, I am just as angry as you are. Listen to me. The victim is my brother and my friend, too. Im also vexed, but we must remain level-headed. We cant allow our impulses from anger and a desire for vengeance to control us. This is Hilles City, the Phoenixs Nest. This is the ce that Her Majesty rules. We cant stir chaos here; else, we will be exterminated before we even do anything about the new church. We have justpleted a job perfectly. Dont allow our anger to make it all for naught! Everyone, calm down!!

    We have already worked so hard, so why does Her Majesty and His Majesty refuse acknowledge us? We earnestly carried out the baptism, and there were no errors of any kind. Why were we not rewarded and given the respect we deserve? Will we never be respected due to the past incident?!

    Anxious, the pope jumped up onto the table and shouted to the people below, Calm down!! The new church killed one of our own. It has nothing to do with the royal family. It has nothing to do with Her Majesty and His Majesty. Even if you are going to avenge him, do not give the royal family any trouble. They are not our targets. We can only trust in Empress Elizabeths fairness. We can only believe that we will receive the respect we deserve. Its precisely because this was so sudden that we will be able to be rewarded for our loyalty  provided we live on in peace.

    The other bishops in red were stunned. They stopped speaking when they saw how emotional the pope was. Even so, their rage and their desire for war didnt diminish. They exchanged eye contact with each other then looked back at the pope. One of the bishops nodded: You are our pope, and we trust the church. We will not destroy our church. In saying that, we do not intend to take this lying down. We will retaliate. We must use our rules and reasons to punish the killers. One life isnt enough topensate the death of our member. We want to punish the mastermind. This entire incident is the fault of the new church, and it is their responsibility. You need not worry, nheless. You need not worry at all. We are acting without your knowledge. We will not tell anyone that this had to do with you. We will not use the churchs power, either. We will find mercenaries. In short, we must get revenge. This is our hatred. We must make them pay with their blood!

 Book 17: Chapter 24

    Book 17: Chapter 24

    Nier was surprised and happy to see me return to the outer court. She got up from her chair and, with a smile, inquired, Youre back, Your Majesty. Do you want to have dinner, albeit it being a littlete now?

    Sure.

    I didnt make it in time for dinner. After leaving the watchtower in the afternoon, Mom and I didnt stop. We, instead, went to the headquarters of the military currently stationed around Hilles City to meet the chief officer. Mom filled him in on the possible oues and had him prepare well. We then returned to the Royal Pce and met with the finance ministers family. Mom gave them money as constion and met the new finance minister. Afterwards, she organised the Valkyries and had her intelligence sources dig up information. She had them find out if any of the countries that were capable of producing and transporting guns into Hilles City.

    If the churches wanted to start a war, weapons were necessary. Aforementioned weapons would be the current guns. Hilles City regted guns. In essence, every exported gun could be traced and could only be sold to those who had resided at Hilles City for over three years and possessed city citizenship identification. The old church mightve been able to purchase guns, but if they wantonly bought guns, then it would never be a secret. As for the new church, it was impossible for them to purchase guns. Therefore, if the two wanted to start a war, they had purchase guns from other cities and transport them to Hilles City. There werent many nations that were capable of producing guns. Thus, we could prevent them from transporting guns to Hilles City if we tightened up our inspections.

    Mom didnt trust the two popes. While the old church expressed they wouldnt start any trouble, the way Mom reacted as though a strong opponent was approaching proved that she didnt trust them. Hilles City was the Phoenixs Nest. Mom put in all the stops to settle the matter and circumvent a riot.

    After finishing with everything, I chose to return to the outer court instead of eating with Mom. Mom was disappointed with my decision, but she understood my reasons. I didnt hate Mom, no. I was just worried shed take the opportunity to cook for me. I decided to avoid Mommy Elizabeth when it was time to eat in the future.

    Ill be quick. Nier came up to me to give me a kiss on my cheek then quickly headed to the kitchen.

    I sat down in the chair and let out a sigh of fatigue. At the same time, Daisy, who was in her crib, scanned me. She looked as though she wanted to ask me what happened during the day. When I looked at her perfectly twinkling eyes, I couldnt help recalling the corpse that died from drowning without his eyes shut. As a result, I shuddered. It happened on the night of Daisys baptism. Whatever the culprit was thinking, if he wanted to hurt Daisy I was d that Daisy was safe.

    I picked Daisy up. Somewhat unhappy, she looked away. However, her body was honest. She leaned in toward my chest. I gently stroked her tiny hand and kissed it: Im so d youre okay, Daisy. Dad will definitely protect you. Dad definitely will.

    Did something happen today? Did something happen to Her Majesty?

    Nier returned to my side. She looked at Daisy, who took the initiative to hug me, and then looked at me with a surprised expression. I shook my head: Not really. Strictly speaking, everything worked out. I just thought, what I would do if it wasnt the finance minister who was attacked but Daisy.

    I watched over her the entire time. Daisy will be fine.

    Im not worried with you by her side but just a little afraid after the fact.

    Nier ced the bread on the table then continued to the kitchen without another word. I pinched Daisys tiny face before returning her to her crib.

    I didnt know what exactly would take ce in the sh between the two churches. They mightve been in meetings already. I didnt know what they were thinking, but I was sure the old churchs people were plotting retribution.

    Not only did Mom forbid armed warfare, but also vocal protests from the old church. Not even maintaining silence was epted. The Empress meant for the entire incident to be forcibly quelled. She wanted to let the old church vent on someone, and end it there. At the same time, it was intended to deter the new church from trying any crafty tricks. Any protests that broke out in Hilles City could cause a disturbance. If the two religions wanted to wage war against each other, Hilles City didnt want to be part of it. Mom was furious the culprit assassinated someone in her Royal Pce; however, before investigating the truth behind the matter, she needed to settle things in her city to ensure that it wouldnt be in trouble.

    My beloved wifes dinner cooked with love was soon served up. I picked up my eating utensils then looked to Nier: NIer, if you dont feel safe, take this chance to return straight to the North.

    This is the Royal Pce at the end of the day, Nier responded. She then picked Daisy up and yed with her. With a soft giggle, she went on: How can I go back when youre here? As your wife, I must stay by your side. Since its so dangerous, how can I leave you here, alone? If something happens to you, Ill be able to protect you. Furthermore, nothing major has ever happened at Her Majestys city; hence, this ce is the safest ce.

    I heaved a heavy breath. I peered outside the window. Thick clouds covered all of Hilles City under the dark nket. Mans darkness had covered Gods light. People always said that the most holy followers established religion, but all they produced and nurtured was outstanding businessmen and ambitious people.

    I really wanted to know where said holiness has disappeared off to. Maybe there were no holy people in the first ce, and there were only ever sketchy merchants and ambitious people. Perhaps that was the true nature of religion. By that I meant using their so-called hope to deceive and mislead people so that they could fulfil their ambitions. If possible, I didnt want a lick of religion in the world. With that said, I wasnt Mommy Elizabeth. All I could do was ensure that my North was free of religion.

    Perhaps Freya was right. The people didnt need to believe in religion. They just needed to believe in me. I was their King. It, therefore, was fine as long as I granted them hope. Fortunately, Freya despised religion, which was why religions in the North were shut down for the most part. Even the prayer hall was out of bounds.

    I could put aside the North for the meantime. I had to settle things at Hilles City first. Someone was assassinated in the Royal Pce. Subsequently, my wife, child and Mom were all at risk

    No way If you want to assassinate Mommy Elizabeth, youre going to have to bring an army

 Book 17: Chapter 25

    Book 17: Chapter 25

    Nier released my lips. She licked her own lips then climbed up. She gently drew circles on my chest using her finger. While she was at it, she grabbed my head and used it to rub her breast. In a quiet voice, she whinged, Your Majesty, I feel as though youre always somewhat absent-minded now. Youre so mean, Your Majesty. This is something so joyous, yet youre always thinking of something else. Have you begun to grow sick of my body?

    No. I shook my head and exined, Sorry, Nier, Im not in the best shape today. Lets turn in now. I cant help worrying that youll be attacked during my absence tomorrow.

    Nier obediently got off me. She hugged my arm and chuckled in a soft voice: Someone able to sessfully attack me is yet to be born. Though Im no longer a Valkyrie and not keeping up with my training, I still have my skills. I have more than enough to spare if its to protect myself and Daisy. You dont need to worry about us. You, on the other hand, must look after yourself out there.

    I shook my head: Ill always be with Mommy Elizabeth, so Ill be safe.

    I pulled Nier into my embrace. She went along with me and snuggled up in my arms. Nier was about as tall as I am, but she always seemed so small in my arms. It was rare for Nier and I to have such a heart-warming moment, as we basically did it in one position if not another at night. Then, wed both pass out on the bed once we were exhausted. On some days, I was even woken the next day when I felt her sucking me off. Lucia rested during the day, but Nier didnt.

    I wondered to myself, How is Nier so tough?

    I hugged my Nier. She shut her eyes and fell asleep in my arms, her haven. Her long ck hair looked akin to a still pond underneath the moonlight. I gently stroked her hair and hugged her to feel her warmth and smell her scent. Despite that, however, I couldnt find a sense of security in the slightest. In fact, I wasnt even thinking about Nier. I was preupied with Mommy Elizabeth the entire time.

    I asked myself, Why, though, am I so preupied with Mommy Elizabeth?

    I shut my eyes. Mommy Elizabeth appeared in front of me again. In my mind, I mulled on the question, What exactly am I worried about? Why can I not stop missing Mommy Elizabeth? Am I worried about her? She doesnt need my concern, though. Why am I so worried?

    Usually, Nier was alert even in her sleep. However, she was deep asleep in my arms tonight. I gently pulled my hand out then gently moved her leg and arm aside. I covered her up with the nket properly. She let out a soft moan but didnt wake up. I stood up. I grabbed my clothing, got dressed and then carefully opened the door.

    A maid at the door was startled to see me. Red in the face, she asked, Your Majesty, have you already finished? Do you need something? Do you need me to bring you a pot of tea to refresh yourself?

    By the sounds of it, Nier mustve been too loud I realised.

    I went red in the face, too. I then scratched my forehead: Nothing, Im heading out for a bit. Help me prepare my cloak.

    The maid paused for a moment before saying, You are going out now at this hour? I shall go and call a Valkyrie, then.

    I stopped the maid: You dont need to worry. I dont need a guard. I just want to go for a stroll in the Royal Pce; I wont go far.

    The maid paused mid-step then nodded, albeit feeling unsure. I turned to grab my cloak and went downstairs. Once I wore it on properly, I looked back and instructed, If Nier wakes up, just tell her I went for a stroll. Let her sleep.

    The maid nodded: Yes, Your Majesty.

    I noticed a strange type of sympathy in the maids eyes. She mustve misunderstood my rtionship status with Nier.

    I wasnt the type to sneak off at night to cheat with my mistress. I just wanted to go and see my mom! That said, I didnt need to exin myself to her.

    I hope that Nier has a good sleep and doesnt wake up, I silently prayed.

    It wasnt as cold as I expected itd be outside, so I wasnt quite used to it. Howbeit, that allowed me to realise that I wasnt in the North. Summer had almost descended upon Hilles City. The Royal Pce wasnt quiette at night. The noisy bugs on the nts attracted their friends. There were still fireflies flying in the sky. The Valkyries were scattered about in the Royal Pce. The wind would buffet their white capes.

    The Royal Pce mustve been heavily guarded due to the recent assassination. As soon as I got into the vicinity of the inner court, a Valkyrie called out from within the shadows: Who goes there?!

    I swiftly stopped in my tracks. The Valkyrie cautiously approached me with her sword brandished. The Valkyries behind her rushed over upon hearing her. I didnt intend to sneak in. I wanted to strut in through the front door.

    Oh, Your Majesty.

    The Valkyries let out sighs of relief upon seeing me. They didnt make way; instead, they looked at me with baffled looks: Your Majesty, what are you here at the inner court sote at night for? Are you here on Her Majestys orders, or is there something urgent? Her Majesty has turned in. If you are here for a stroll, it is best for you not to approach the inner court.

    Ah, I dont have any business. I just wanted to see Her Majesty. I shook my head and looked at the dark inner court. I couldnt help feeling the urge tough at myself.

    What in the world am I doing? Mom needs to sleep at night, too, yet I came here to look for her Of course, I wont find her. What on Earth am I thinking? I chided myself.

    The Valkyries didnt drive me off even though I wanted to leave. Instead, they exchanged eye-contact with each other then made way: In that case, we think that you should see Her Majesty. You are her son. We believe you will not harm her.

    Huh?

    What, do you not want to see Her Majesty?

    I nodded: Oh, yeah, I do.

    There was no way back. I mightve found my way there on a whim, but I had to go and see Mom.

    Mom must be asleep by now. She probably wont be able to wake up if I disturb her now. I surmised.

    I entered the inner court. The Valkyries gently pushed the door open when we got to the door. Mommy Elizabeths room was warm and cosy, yet majestic. Red bed curtains hung from the huge bed at the centre of the room. On one side was a dim fire. Moms beautiful silhouette was reflected onto the bed curtains. Her stunning shadow gently danced to the breezes choreography.

    The Valkyries bowed to me then left the room. I suddenly came to a realisation: I basically entered Mommy Elizabeths room while she was sleeping Last timest time when Mom and I

 Book 17: Chapter 26

    Book 17: Chapter 26

    I was the only person who was awake I think In any case, I looked at Mom, who was sleeping. Actually, I take that back. I looked at the side-view of her sleeping silhouette. I could hear the sound of the air breezing along. The temperature in Moms room and the scent were tantly amorous. Thatbined with the dim light and Moms perfect voluptuous mountain peaks silhouette made my heart rate speed up. I gently gulped then cautiously walked over.

    Im not here for this, and I didnt want to do this when I was with Nier. Why, though, am I struggling to hold the urge in as soon as I saw Moms silhouette? Could I like Mommy Elizabeth more than Nier? No way. Nier is more skilled, and shes more yful. Mom is shy and refused to do it in other positions. She never takes the initiative. Why do I suddenly want to do it with her now, though? I pondered to myself.

    Mom?

    I swear I called out to Mom in a quiet voice. Nevertheless, my voice disrupted the quiet room. Mom jerked. She swiftly sat up and pulled open the curtain. She was shocked to see me standing there. She brushed her hair in front of hair face over her ear. Perplexed, she asked, Whats wrong, Son? Is something the matter for you to be here at this hour? Did something happen to Daisy, or did you argue with Nier?

    Honestly, I didnt pay any attention to what Mom asked. I really wanted to know why she chose to sleep nude. Even Mommy Vyvyan would wear sleepwear. However, Mommy Elizabeth had her body generously exposed.

    Mommy Elizabeth was old, but her skin was still perfect. Her body emitted a faint entrancing glow thanks to the dim mes. Her perky breasts practically defied thew of gravity. Her shapely legs were slightly muscr, but they looked particrly long and slender thanks to her height. The dark spots that the mes couldnt light up were even more attractive. The warmth highlighted her scent.

    Seeing as I didnt answer, Mom checked her body, and then swiftly covered herself with her nket. Embarrassed, she turned her head away and pouted: Geez Youre a naughty boy. Did youe to see Mommy for something? What are you staring at?

    Sorry, Mom, its just because your body is too beautiful that I couldnt return to my senses

    Mom shuddered. She turned back to face me. She shook her head with a smile: Why are you suddenly praising me, Son? Are you trying to ingratiate yourself with me for something? Mommy is old now. Mommy is no longer the type you young ones like. Mommy cantpare to Nier anymore. Plus, Mommy has never tried to maintain Mommys appearance.

    No, Mom, Im not trying to tter you. Im being serious. You really are pretty, really

    I took another step forward, bringing me one step closer to Mom.

    Stop, Son. What are you here sote at night for? Did you have a fight with Nier?

    No. I shook my head then shyly scratched my head: I just wanted toe see you, so I came over I dont think its a good idea for me to visit in the middle of the night, either But I left the room and strolled around. Before I knew it Mom, this makes me look so foolish

    No, Mommy is now actually happy to hear that. Mom removed her hands covering her breasts and gently cupped my face. In a tender voice, she expressed, You want to be spoiled, right? You dont need to worry. Youre just a kid in Mommys room. Youre Mommys son. Come here, Son. Mommy is very happy to know that you came to Mommy; however, you cant just stay up all night. Sleep here with Mommy. Mommy wanted to sleeping holding you all this time.

    I went along with Mom and stripped. But nheless, I was embarrassed, as I didnt bring my sleepwear over. Then again, seeing as Mom was nude, I decided, Whatever, naked it is.

    Mom pulled me down onto the bed and covered me with the nket. She then pulled me into her embrace as fast as lightning. Our bodies were stered against each other, yes, skin to skin. I could clearly feel Moms warmth transfer to my tongue. I could feel her gentleness and her finger gently swimming around on me. I looked at Mom, and she looked back at me. She kissed my forehead with a smile. Despite blushing, she still affectionately told me, Goodnight, then, Son. Sleep with Mommy. Theres nothing that you need to worry about. Mommy will protect you.

    Mm Mom

    Whats the matter?

    Mom stiffened up when she noticed me fidgeting. She went from shy to livid. She gave me a pat on my shoulder and fumed, Son, dont tell me you came here because you wanted to do <em>that</em>. Do it with Nier. Why did youe to Mommy?!

    That wasnt my initial intent. Its because youre too pretty that Im feeling it And and Mom, hasnt it always bothered you that you never fed me? Im your son now. Dont you want to experience it?

    Dont just bite, ah Geez Mm Theres no way Mommy would have any now Sigh Geez, Son Mommy Mommy Geez You must sleep properly when youre done Sigh What can I do when Im your Mom?

    Thest thing Mom said was slightly weird. I didnt stop, nevertheless. I had no desire to do it when I was with Nier, yet I was aroused with Mom the same way as when I was with Nier. The strange stimtion even made my body tremble a little. My heart raced so fast that I could feel every thump. Mom sighed. She gave up and allowed me to have my way.

    ========

    Next day

    His Majesty came overst night? asked Castell.

    Castell lingered. He pressed his hand on the door handle but didnt push it open. The Valkyrie nodded: He has note out since. He must have spent the night in the room.

    Mm Castell lingered for a moment and then removed his hand from the handle. He hopelesslyughed: Lets be sensible, then. Dont disturb the two of them. Theyll wake up on their own. Dont go in.

    Understood

 Book 17: Chapter 27

    Book 17: Chapter 27

    Good morning, Your Majesty. It is honestly rare to see you at the inner court this early in the morning. Did you not leave the inner courtst night?

    Uhm.

    I never expected to run into the one person I least wanted to see when I exited. Castell looked at me with a weird smile, reminding me of what transpiredst night. Thus, I was worried that Castell realised what happened. I was worried until I eventually calmed down and realised what I just did. The realisation frightened me and left me looking pale.

    Mommy Elizabeth didnt have any issues, though. She behaved normally then slept without a word. Thanks to that, I enjoyed afortable night in Mommy Elizabeths arms. Only when I woke up did I realise I might be on the receiving end of Niers cold violence when I got back. After all, she was hugging her husband and enjoying a cosy sleep, only to wake up and discover that he left her and went somewhere she didnt know. Surely any wife would be angered Most importantly, I really did go and have a tryst with another woman. As a result, I felt guilty. Nevertheless, I enjoyedst night. I felt a little bad about it before I did it, but I couldnt resist Moms body. Furthermore, logically speaking, it was unlike anybody noticed it. Nobody would ever find out.

    Castell quietly chuckled: Did you want to have breakfast? I have prepared your breakfast. I am sure Her Majesty would be happy to have breakfast with you.

    I shook my head with a smile: Ah, no, Im heading back to the outer court. If Im in luck, Ill be able to avoid misfortune

    Castell revealed an understanding smile. He bowed then made way. When I passed by him, he whispered, Be careful, Your Majesty. There are many, many eyes in the Royal Pce.

    I froze. I turned back to look at him, but he didnt look at me. Instead, he gently knocked on the door. He picked up the tray of breakfast on the ground. On it was Moms breakfast.

    Good morning, Your Majesty. You appear to be in a fantastic mood today.

    On that rare asion, the window in the room at the inner court was open. Elizabeth sat by the window dressed in a simple undershirt and peered outside with a smile on her face. She extended her hand out of the window to feel the cool air. Elizabeth usually refused to open her window. The inner court was always enveloped in darkness since she only returned to the inner court at night most of the time. For the first time, she was the one who opened the window to take in everything outside, including the flowers.

    Castell looked at Elizabeths ck hair dancing in the breeze. Smiling, he ced the breakfast aside. Perhaps it was due to a psychological factor that he felt Elizabeth was prettier than usual. Castell walked up behind her and quietly asked, Did His Majesty spend the night herest night?

    Elizabeth nodded without hesitance. With a smile, she justified, He is my son, after all. Its normal for a son to want to be spoiled.

    Castell smiled helplessly: The King of the North, the man who led an army and conquered an entire region, the lord of Troy City and the one who suggested the alliance between the three nations, is far from an ordinary child. He may be just a child who likes to be spoilt, but, in reality, we see him as a formidable concern that we cannot control. We also see him as someone who can turn the empires military upside down. While he may be your own kin, he is a threat to us. Furthermore, what makes us most wary of him is he does not seem to have a fixed bottom line that we can gauge. He can makepromises in many aspects. In the same vein, there are some things that he refuses topromise. Most importantly, however, is that we have no clue what matters he will never back down on. I must admit that Miss Freya is also an outstanding individual. To be honest, with her by his side, it is truly difficult for us to do anything.

    Elizabeth turned her head around aggressively. In a livid tone, she asked, In other words, youre all conspiring against my son? When I told you to be my eyes and ears, ws and fangs, that wasnt what I meant. Hes my son. What do you all want to do? Revolt?

    Castell shook his head: No, they have only thought about it; they have not chosen what to do, as he is your son. It is just that he is not our monarch.

    Forget it. Bring me my breakfast. Thanks to my son, I was able to have a soothing night, and I slept very well. Had it not been for the work toe today, I really wouldnt have wanted to wake up.

    It is not a big deal if you do not attend a conference once in a while, Your Majesty. I am sure you have the right to enjoy some rest as the Empress, as well.

    I cannot do that. I absolutely cannot do that. If I skip for one day, those below will definitely speak ill of me andze about. Part of what I do is to avoid having to listen to their boringints. I dont have many things I want to enjoy, after all. Nevertheless, I must set an example. For as long as I appear daily, they wontze around for a single day. Additionally, if I take a day off, I will miss the second and third day. Though my son is nice, I still cant ept abandoning the entire world for him. I must rely on this entire empire to be able to protect him, admittedly.

    Castell smiled: I see I am d to hear that you have not forgotten to be apetent Empress in the process of favouring your son.

    Isnt using the term favouring for your own child going too far?

    No, it would be mm the feeling you give off in the way you treat Prince Troy seems to be favouring.

    I give off that feeling?!

    Mm It is not an issue, since it is just your attitude. You must be careful, nheless. I am your personal attendant and, therefore should not interfere with your personal life. In saying that, there are lots of eyes and ears in the Royal Pce. You must be very careful.

    It was just once or twice. Besides, nobody in the inner court will see. Castell, I dont want to hear you speak about this. Im going to go see them now and listen to some boring stuff. While Im at it, I need to ensure that Hilles City is safe.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Favouring here when Castell and Elizabeth discuss the term refers to the Chinese term of favouring/doting when used either for emperors doting on concubines or between seniors and juniors. If such a term exists in English, please do tell me.

 Book 17: Chapter 28

    Book 17: Chapter 28

    Oh, Your Majesty.

    I arrived back at the outer courtte as I thought. I thought I mightve been able to get back to the bed if I made it back before Nier woke up, but I waste. Nier sat on the sofa with her arms folded and one leg over the other. Voice void of emotion, she stated, Your Majesty, I am certain your storyst night was incredibly amazing, and I happen to have lots and lots of time to listen to your story. So, I hope that you can tell me what exactly happened to youst night.

    Nier was absolutely serious. As a matter of fact, there was a violent aura oozing from her. She was the same as the Valkyrie Nier who wanted to kill me in the past. I knew that Id die if I didnt answer her properly.

    Cautiously, I replied, Erm If I told you that I went to the inner court, would you believe me? You might not believe me, but I really did go to the inner court to see Empress Elizabeth yesterday. Mm You know that I have no chance ofing back if I go to Mommy Elizabeth, dont you? Thats why I slept there.

    Really?

    Niers gaze showed her befuddlement. She believed I went to see Her Majesty, but she was wondering why. If I had business, I could see Mom the next day; there was no need to go in the middle of the night.

    I took in a deep breath: Erm you might not believe it because I didnt make it up. Every word I speak is the truth. What Im trying to say is I didnt get serious with youst night purely because I was thinking about Her Majesty the entire time. Thats why I couldnt get into the mood with you

    I see

    Nier seemed to trust me thanks to my honesty. Or rather, shed believe everything I say unconditionally as long as I gave her an honest reason. She hopelessly sighed: I really dont understand what youre doing Why did you suddenly go looking for Her Majesty? What exactly happened to you?

    Well, I dont think that happened to me is the right description All I can say is that I want Mom to spoil me sometimes Does that reason work for you?

    What in the world are you doing? Nier sighed. She then rubbed her head before looking at her chest: If you want to be spoiled, I think I can help you with that The only difference between me and Her Majesty is here, right? Moreover moreover I dont think theres a significant difference, is there?

    Iughed. Looking at Nier made me honestly feel guilty. After all, I essentially ignored Nierst night. Then, went off to do it with Mom. I essentially cheated  except that the person I cheated with is a little special. I walked over and gave Nier a light hug. She didnt push me away; instead, she reciprocated the light hug. She quietly said, Your Majesty, if you want to do that again, just tell me. I wont stop you from seeing Her Majesty; still, its best if you notify me. I dont want to wake up to find myself alone You know the feeling of nothing being there I had everything I want, but woke up to find that you werent there. That really scared me. I was very, very scared I was afraid of everything thatde after. I met you, married you, had Daisy I was afraid that it was all an illusion. I was very afraid Im afraid the most blissful days of my life and the things that happened were all fictional. Please I cant stand it

    Of course it wasnt. Of course its not fake. None of it is.

    I tightly hugged my wife, who was, uh, one of the women I loved. Nier clung to me. The Valkyrie who could kill anyone while looking indifferent was afraid that our story was all an illusion that she quivered. I hugged her tighter because the state that she was in made me feel even guiltier, and the feeling of cheating was emphasised. I crouched down to meet her height and gave her a light kiss on her lips. She anxiously sped my face and passionately kissed me back. She stroked me and kissed me with all she had in an attempt to prove that everything that happened between us actually happened, and that I was real. The truth was I wasnt real.

    I never thought you were that type. While you could say that Vyvyan is not your mother, Elizabeth is your biological mother, yet you wont spare even her? I really feel sorry for Inard. How did he end up with a son, like you? teased the woman in my head.

    I was mentally prepared for it, but the fact that she spoke to me all of a sudden almost caused me to bite off Niers tongue due to the fright. Though she admonished me, her voice didnt sound aggressive in the slightest. In fact, Id say that there was a hint of glee and eagerness in her voice.

    Can I add a request? Before you speak next time, can you give me a quiet signal beforehand?

    That would mean that I cant talk when I feel like it, then. Dont worry. I wont thoughtlessly speak. I just happen to be quite happy this time. I did see a different world, after all. Ivee to learn about humanity, about you and Elizabeth. By the way, what would happen if I told Vyvyan about you and Elizabeth?

    Please show mercy

    Haha. She heartlesslyughed and then stopped speaking.

    I was shaking, for I had no way of anticipating what shed do Nier released me then touched my face. With a smile, she questioned, Okay, Your Majesty, lets wrap up here. I dont n to question you any further Do you want to have breakfast now? Ill go prepare it now. Do you have any ns for the day?

    I n to make a trip outside for a walk on the streets.

    Do you need me toe along? Daisy wont be in danger during the day at the outer court.

    Erm Sure, why not? But nheless, you best wear the guards in the Norths uniform. This time, we must hide our identity. I dont want to be recognised.

    No problem.

 Book 17: Chapter 29

    Book 17: Chapter 29

    Are you ready, Nier?

    Sorry, Your Majesty, umm I did my best but because Im in my breastfeeding phase this is the best I can do

    Nier took a lot longer than usual to pack up. I waited at the door for a long time. I was puzzled. Nier usually didnt care too much about her make-up, which was why I never had to wait for long. In addition, the guards in the Norths uniforms werent hard to wear on. I started to suspect Nier was doing something. Worth mentioning was that only male versions of the uniform in the North was avable.

    Nier walked up to me. She kept on rubbing her chest. She smiled apologetically: I am sorry, Your Majesty, but the chest region is ufortable no matter what I do. Its honestly too tight All of my previous chest binds feel a little weird. It seems my breasts have grown another size thanks to Daisy

    I concur.

    I will do my best to be the same as Her Majesty!

    I shook my head with a smile: Give up while youre ahead

    Nier grumpily frowned. She vigorously shook her sword hanging from her waist as though she wanted to draw her sword and hack me I nearly jumped. She adjusted her cloak then scrutinised her clothing. She pouted: This is so thick for the weather Your Majesty, should we adjust our uniforms or not?

    I dont think theres a need to. In the North, itd still be frosty even in this season. The guards are only active in the North, so its pointless to adjust the uniforms.

    The temperature in the North had changed. That said, due to the snowy mountains around still standing, it was far from being as warm as it was in the South. Summers in the North were the equivalent of springs in the South. That was why the best sellers in the North were always firewood and fur.

    Nier nodded: True.

    Nier followed behind me. I awkwardly extended out my arm to gesture for her to wrap her arm around mine. She giggled: I am your bodyguard now, Your Majesty. Have you ever seen a bodyguard and her master behaving affectionately? I will always be behind you just as when we first went out. Your Majesty, you must be going somewhere thats somewhat dangerous this time, right? I will protect you. I wont leave you behind alone.

    Nier was talking about the first time I came to humanity. I had her return to the pce by herself that time. As a consequence, I was dragged down into the sewers and given a beating. Back then, she didnt feel guilty about it. However, she probably felt scared when she thought back on it nowadays. I was sure history wouldnt repeat itself. I didnt think Id get beat up, not that it would hurt even if they did hit me. I did have dragon scales, after all.

    The two of us went onto the streets. Despite me seldom appearing in public in Hilles City, I met many nobles and high-ranking officials at Troy City, which was why they recognised me. Those who served the officials also understood me. Nevertheless, it was better for nobody to know my destination. The location was best kept secret, after all. I wanted to get deep into that area, the street that separated the two church factions.

    All I could see from the watchtower was the streets appearance. There was no way I could get a hand on its pulse unless I, personally, went there. Needless to say, it was dangerous to personally go to their area when their rtionship was a mess. I specifically brought Nier for that reason. Nier had her own agenda, too. She never learnt to use the firearms that I invented, as she viewed using guns to kill as a disgraceful action for a warrior. Her dignity as a Valkyrie wouldnt allow her to ept it.

    I pulled my hood over to cover my face. Nier looked left and right. From the visual information and some deduction, she was able to figure out my n: Your Majesty, you want to investigate the two churches, dont you? Although I have always remained at the outer court, I managed to learn a lot from the Valkyries. All of the Valkyries are my eyes and ears. Thats why I believed you when you said you went to Her Majestyst night.

    Women really are terrifying, particrly women with power.

    Hehe.

    Though Nier giggled, she soon wiped any emotions off her face. She was cognizant that the street was far from safe, which was why she was particrly serious. Both of the churches were located on the street and an assassination took ce before. Therefore, the atmosphere on the street was tense  supposed to be.

    I didnt sense the tension surprisingly. All I could sense was that the people were divided. Also, the stores on both sides of the street hung gs representing the two churches. One was a hoary flower, while the other was a water droplet. That signified that, though there was no risk of violence, the stores on both sides had actually chosen sides. As for why theyd lined up in teams, it was self-exnatory. To be explicit, it meant that both camps confrontation had begun, except that they had yet to escte into direct conflict.

    The people didnt wear anything on them to indicate who they aligned with. Hence, people could still walk on the street without concern. Wearing something specific or your beliefs wasnt enough to warrant beating you up.

    Nier stopped in her tracks and then quietly informed, The surrounding atmosphere isnt tense nor can I detect any additional hostility; therefore, this ce is still safe.

    You can detect that now?

    When people are about to fight, theyll emit killing intent. Only very professional assassins are able to suppress that intent. There is no way ordinary people are able to hide it. I can detect a fight when its about to happen. At the moment, I dont sense any. Plus, judging from the stable business here, this ce is still safe.

    Nier was apetent bodyguard. If she said the street was safe, it really was safe. In saying that, the street, alone, couldnt prove anything. I needed to interact with the people from both factions on the street to form a conclusion.

    I asked, So, Nier, is there anything that you want to buy?

    Nier stopped to think before answering, To be honest, I want to make a trip to the orphanage I havent been there in a long time. I kind of miss the children How about we buy something for them?

    I nodded. I looked around: Sure. Lets buy some stuff from the stores on both sides of the street. While were at it, I want to get a grasp on some things.

    Uhm!

 Book 17: Chapter 30

    Book 17: Chapter 30

    Wow, now this is what you call a candy store

    I never expected there to be so many varieties of candy in the present era. Thest time I saw candy, it was a ball of sugar wrapped in a small cloth pouch with a childish embroidery pattern on it. On the counter were meticulously made candy. Judging from the transparent amber colour, it mustve been made from honey. The candies also came in all sorts of different shapes.

    The children gathered around outside and looked over. Lots of adults were also selecting candy for their children. Ordinary candy from the modern day was considered a luxury good here. Rosvenor Empire didnt seem to have an area that manufactured candy, which was why the candy avable was imported from across the ocean. Though the only port was under the empires control, thereby lowering the prices of candy, it still wasnt cheap enough formoners to afford as a normalmodity.

    Nier, which one do you want? I asked as I scrutinised the candies.

    Slightly perplexed as Nier didnt respond, I turned around to look at her. To my surprise, she was standing up with her back erect and arms folded as she stared at the door. I suddenly remembered that she was my bodyguard while we were out. Normally, a master wouldnt discuss what was desired with his bodyguard. Hence, I had to make the call on my own.

    I filled the bag with a few varieties before handing it to the owner. The owner took the bag with a smile: What are you purchasing so much candy for? Did you want to have an outdoor meal with your bodyguard? You sure have a great rtionship, huh? I have never seen that uniform before, though. Is that the Valkyries? Oh, its not. That is not how the Valkyries uniform looks.

    Uhh Shes not a Valkyrie. I, myself, designed the uniform. Though she is a bodyguard, that was in the past. Shes now my wife, but she really likes my clothes.

    I smiled. I grabbed Niers cloak and tugged it. Hesitantly, she shyly leaned onto me and forced a smile. Nier still wasnt use to smiling to those she wasnt acquainted with.

    After neatly packing my order, the owner enviously praised, So, you are a tailor? For you to be able to earn so much as a tailor goes to show that you are masterful at your craft.

    Recalling the g hung at the door, I smiled: It is all thanks to the holy hoary.

    The owner nodded joyously: Yes, yes, it is our faith that has given us everything; however, the people on the other side of the street are not so lucky. They are always talking about things that are different to me. I do not know when they came here to us. They are nothing but heretics. In short, I will not sell anything to them!

    I raised the corner of my lips subtly: How are you sure that Im not a heretic?

    The owner replied without any misgivings: Because you do not appear to be one. I have a keen eye for people. One nce and I can tell that you are not a heretic.

    Do all other owners on this street refuse to sell things to heretics?

    Oh, no, that is not a fixed rule. It is merely my own decision. After all, our family believes in the church, while those people are telling aplete different story to us. Further, they keep on dumping rubbish by our door. I strongly dislike those heretics; they have ruined this streets atmosphere. That is why I refuse to sell things to them.

    I see.

    I then led Nier out of the store. Nier shyly followed behind me. She reminded, Your Majesty, its best that you dont do that next time; it distracts me. I am your bodyguard at the moment. I cant allow mishap to befall you.

    It doesnt look as though this street is dangerous. The merchants arent united. Merchants value profit, but surely they value their lives, as well. As long as they continue to do business here, there is no issue or conflict on the street. This particr merchant refused to sell his stuff due to his own personal reasons, and he adheres to his own principle. Basically, its just him acting on his personal attitude. It seems the two churches havent had any conflict as a result of the assassination. They should be at peace as per usual.

    I would argue that being so normal makes it very abnormal.

    I couldnt argue with that.

    I stopped at a tailor with the water droplet disyed. The tailor made the clothing and exported material. I nned to buy some good material for our children. The middle-aged man showed us a polite smile when he saw us enter: Hello, may I ask what you are looking for? Did you want some material for summer?

    Mm, I guess so. What materials do you have?

    That will depend on your budget. As long as your budget allows, I can even get the material Her Majesty uses.

    He wasnt exaggerating, since Mommy Elizabeth wore that military uniform of hers most of the time. Well, her military uniform was actually an ordinary military uniform because she was fond of the military uniform from back then. The current version had been altered. In order to ensure that Moms clothing was the same as before, the tailor used the same type of material.

    I checked my wallet then inquired, I have two gold empire coins. What can you offer me with that?

    Two gold empire coins? That is a lot I can provide you with this

    No, I am not looking for quality but quantity. The more the better.

    Oh, really?

    My request was slightly surprising to the owner. He nodded and then went to find some material, nheless. Unfortunately, Nier and I didnt know how to tell if a certain material was good quality or not. We, consequently, had to take whatever he gave us.

    I epted what the owner handed us then asked, By the way, your store belongs to the new church, correct? Do people from the old church give you grief around here while you run your business on this street?

    The owner stopped to think then shook his head: No, it is fine. I have operated this store of mine for over a decade, and nothing has ever happened. Regardless of what faction or belief one may have, clothing remains a necessity. They need money to shop. We are not bandits or bullies. In business, money is all that matters. I do not concern myself with the other matters. Recently, umm, all I can say that things have suddenly be strict. Still, all is good. Nothing will happen. However, Mister, did you want to choose clothing for your bodyguard?

    My hand stopped on the female clothing I forgot that Nier was my bodyguard, again

    I silently bewailed, I guess Ill need to exin it all, again

 Book 17: Chapter 31

    Book 17: Chapter 31

    My, Your Majesty, Miss Nier, we are so honoured you still remember our orphanage, not to mention that you brought gifts. I was thinking about preparing summer clothing for the children, and you have brought us materials. Your timing is impable. Thank you so much. May God bless your kind souls, said he orphanages dean.

    The man in charge of the orphanage still had his signature eyes-shut smile. He looked the same as before. Actually, he was a little plumper. The orphanage was on track, after all. Furthermore, they hadnd that nobody would take from them. With nothing to worry about, I guess the dean put on some weight.

    Nier and I gave them the presents. The dean cheerfully served us teas. With a smile, he corrected himself: Sorry, my greeting was incorrect. You are now His Majesty and Royal Princess, Her Majesty, correct? I know about your childs baptism. How blessed. I knew two people in love with each other would be happy together, true?

    You didnt know that wed get married when Ist came, did you?

    What do you mean? I noticed it the first time. You were always looking at Royal Princess, Her Majesty.

    Ah okay, okay, lets go see the kids.

    Face glowing red, I quickly tried to switch the topic. However, Nier noticed it, so she came over with and wrapped her arm around mine with a soft giggle. She mustve overhead us by the looks of it. Nheless, I dare say she wouldve been disgusted to hear that if we were in the past.

    I handed the candy to Nier. She cheerfully went off to look for the children. I set the material onto the table and told the dean to go see the tailor. I remember the tailor worked for the royal family. With my hand-written decree, they would make clothes for the dean for free. Although he was reluctant to make so many pieces for free, they worked for the royal family, so there was no refusing.

    The dean and I were upstairs as before. Nier yed with the children down below. We looked down as we did the first time I visited. I looked at pretty Nier and the sunlight. I softlyughed: How nice to have such peaceful days. If there was no trouble when I came back, then it would be perfect. Something annoying had to happen during this trip, though. By the way, I also noticed you have chosen the old church, correct?

    The dean smiled. The golden hoary leaf hanging by his chest gently swayed. After a quietugh, he answered, Is that what everybody refers to them as nowadays? The church is different to how they were in the past now. In the past, they would extort people for money, but not now. Nowadays, the church will provide us with money and living expenses every year. They will also let our children help out at the church. They have helped us in many ways. Therefore, I am very grateful to the church, and I believe them. Recently, a new church has surfaced, correct? It is a good thing for religion to flourish. I may not be religious, but the two different religions have developed independently, so they can develop a better creed, I would assume.

    Itd be nice if they didnt fight.

    Fight, did you say?

    Yes.

    It sounded as though the dean didnt know what happened. I didnt borate. Instead, I turned my attention to the children. Smiling, I inquired, You said that the children went to work? Where do they usually go to work? In the church?

    Not exactly. It depends on which location requires help. For instance, they might help at the unloading zone. Things are convenient for the children there, as well. Despite the guards inspecting the adults goods, they never inspect the things the children carry. As such, the church usually asks the children to move and transport things.

    Theyre not transporting any illegal goods, are they?

    I recalled the salt incident. I couldnt believe they thought of making statues with salt to get them into the city. Had I not had a lick, I never wouldve figured out their trick.

    Is the church still trying to transport illegal goods? What is it this time, gold? Gold needs to be handed to the royal family. Only a small amount circtes among the people. Illegally transporting salt is one thing, but gold? In the best scenario, youll just lose your hands. In the worst scenario, your head will roll. If the children are transporting gold, then they would be able to avoid inspections. Does the church have the guts to do that, though? I contemted.

    It definitely is not gold. Although they do not inspect the children, they still take a look. Inside is firewood. They must be using it to start fires. The deanughed as he waved his hand.

    I smiled helplessly. I mustve been too jumpy. I did notice there were lots of fire braziers and fireces in the church. That justified them requiring a ratherrge amount of firewood. It would make sense for them to transport firewood, then.

    I nodded: Tell the children: if there are illegal goods, tell them not to touch it and to report it; otherwise, trouble will definitelye knocking. For instance, if they move gold, theyll have their hands amputated in the best case scenario. Dont let the church turn you into aplices.

    Your Majesty, you may be a little prejudice against the church due to the past incident. The church is now totally different to how they were in the past. I believe the church will not ept that. Hence, you do not need to worry about them doing anything.

    I shook my head: Small favours arent representative of ones true nature. Its fine as long as the children are fine. However, if Im being honest, I, too, have something I want to do. As you mentioned the unloading zone, I shall go and take a look. The current rtionship between the two churches is capricious. A fight could break out between them at any moment. I need to ensure that neither side are transporting anything dangerous, especially weapons. They must not be allowed in.

    The dean smiled: Mm, there sure is a lot for you to pay attention to and worry about, Your Majesty. I shall not keep you, then. Your daughter with Royal Princess, Her Majesty must be very cute. It is a pity I did not get to see her.

    If you want to visit the Royal Pce, just mention my name. Im sure the guards will let you in. In saying that, the status quo is quite vtile. I dont want to bring my daughter out, since I rarely have safe moments.

    True.

    The dean wouldnt dare to go to the Royal Pce even though I said that as it was heavily guarded, and nobody was allowed to approach it.

    I went downstairs and called Nier. Nier, however, seemed to want to go home Perhaps she missed Daisy because she saw the children I didnt n on going back. If I said that, though, she would probably be put on the spot.

    I had to end the days exploration there. It was dangerous for me to go to the unloading zone by myself. If the church was doing something there, it was best not to alert them. I didnt think anything would happen if I was one dayte.

 Book 17: Chapter 32

    Book 17: Chapter 32

    I nned to have dinner at the outer court, but I received an invitation from Mommy Elizabeth at night, so I had to go to the inner court for dinner. Once I arrived, I was quite d because Mom wasnt the cook. The veteran chefs dishes were delicious. During the meal, however, Mom suddenly asked, I heard you went out today, Son, right?

    Yes. I went to the street. Dont worry, nheless. I brought Nier along, so it was safe.

    Uhm, that was what I was worried about. Mommy is more worried something might happen between the two churches if youre identified. Maybe its because you appeared there that they might start. After all, we are the royal family. What theyre paying attention to this time is our stance. Therefore, its best for us to not appear at such a sensitive location; else, we may be the catalyst for the explosion. Moms tone was amicable. Shed have blew a fuse already if I wasnt her son.

    I went there with a disguise, so I doubt I was recognised.

    Mom set her fork and knife down. She picked up a napkin to wipe her hand: What did you find out, then, Son?

    Nothing, really. The details I found out were, in essence, the two sides havent opened fire on each other since the people active in the area have yet toe into conflict. Stores are operating as per usual, and the people wont attack others on the street. I, therefore, concluded there was still no conflict.

    Mom proudly smiled: Thats why I thought what you could learn would be limited even if you, personally, went there. ording to Mommys investigations, the old church has already begun to take action. At least, the members of the old church located at different nations have begun to purchase some strange things.

    Including firewood?

    Mom nodded: While the things theyve purchased appear to be nothing out of the ordinary, theres an obvious problem with it for the reason that, once you put all the materials they bought together, the final products are guns and gunpowder.

    We should immediately stop them, then!!!

    We cant because the things they bought are legal items, answered Mom, apanying a head shake. She expanded on her answer: Despite being the Empress, I cant confiscate the firewood they bought. What theyve done is legal from all ounts. Moreover, because my spies misunderstood it, they thought it was fine and, therefore, reported it. By now, the materials they bought have arrived. Theres one more thing, though, and that it wasnt sent to the church but a normal warehouse.

    In that case, does it mean that it was the popes idea or his subordinates? Or is the pope trying to prevent himself from being associated?

    The pope is unaware; its those below him who are nning it. The problem is how the church ns to use the weapons. If they dont gather, I dont have any excuse to confiscate their stuff. If I do confiscate it, then others will think the royal family doesnt allow people to store firewood and screws. In turn, that will lead to chaos. Additionally, I dont want to let the church have any excuse to leverage against me; hence, Mommy has sent out spies to keep an eye on them for the meantime. The old church is unlikely to do anything major. The problem is the new church. Son, Troy City is your city. Mommy didnt send anybody but envoys there. They cant control the situation there. The new church got everything they want from Troy City, which means the new church is the target we need to dedicate our attention to.

    Troy City correct?

    Troy City, the city of freedom. Owing to my absence, there was nobody running the city. Plus, Troy City was formed from the nearby viges and cities, which led to many people going there. Not only did oppressed scientists, poets and singers migrate there but even artisans who couldnt make a name for themselves at other cities. Subsequently, merchants were attracted to the city. As there was nobody to run the city, merchants dared to trade anything and everything at Troy City. Artisans and all sorts of other people created strange things in the city. Most importantly, Troy Citys old factory was once my military factory.

    I had since moved my military factory to the North, but the tools would cost more to transport to the North than to make new ones. I, therefore, left them behind at Troy City. Given that they had artisans, they could very well have begun to produce firearms there again. It was hard to regte guns in the South. But nheless, lots of people desired their power, which led to the expensive cost of purchasing them. I had no doubt in my mind that Troy City was exporting firearms.

    I focused on the North instead of Troy City. I, consequently, had no clue of the current state of Troy City. My military wasnt stationed at Troy City, either. Without anyone loyal to me holding down the fort there, my influence there faded, as I had left it for months. The city was where the three nations conference was held, true, but that was also why it became a ce that none of us managed. While it looked glorious on the surface, rats roamed the underground.

    All the old churchs people could do was be extremely cautious as they went about buying the parts for weapons, whereas the new church absolutely could send out weapons if they wanted. After all, Troy City was definitely capable of producing arge amount of weapons. I had no idea what Troy City could do. If I wanted to figure out what the new church is nning, I needed to head to Troy City, myself.

    Before I could speak, Mom cut me off. She narrowed her eyes and said, Son, I know that you definitely want to go to Troy City. As such, Mommys answer is no. Son, you cant go there. Your aim ining back this time was to rest at Hilles City; however, the things that have transpired were not within Mommys predictions. You have been very busy. You dont need to worry about anything while youre at Mommys City. This should be Mommys job. You dont need to concern yourself with it. What Mommy wanted to say to you today is youve begun to investigate this case again and probably forgotten what your body just went through. Henceforth, you should get some peaceful rest in the outer court. Dont get involved with this. Watch Mommy handle this case.

 Book 17: Chapter 33

    Book 17: Chapter 33

    I couldnt return at night. I feel that, while Mom held back her moans and refused to take the initiative every time, she was probably totally fine with physically manifesting our love underneath the sheets. After all, she hadnt experienced it in over ten years. She mightve been the Empress of the empire, but Mommy Vyvyan probably influenced her.

    I was curious if Mommy Vyvyan went down on Mommy Elizabeth on full-moon nights during their stay together. I never dared to ask that before. I doubt theyd answer me even if I did ask. That said, ording to the legend, the two used to be very, very close. In fact, I seemed to be the third party in their rtionship. However, there was a pro to doing it with Mommy Elizabeth. She only wanted one round. After one round, shed stop out of consideration for my well-being unlike Nier

    I think Nier forgot what the dragons did to me a month ago. It was always pedal to the metal as she did in the past. After we were done, Mom gently held me in her arms. Her soft mountains enveloped me in their warmth. I always managed to sleep soundly in Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeths arms. It was almost as nice as passing out. If I wasnt married, I wouldnt mind spending my entire life in their arms.

    That thought seems to be a little scary I realised.

    Mom was gone by the time I woke up the next day, so Mom mustve left for work already. Ized around in bed a bit before got up and opened the curtain. The bright sunlight told me it was alreadyte. It was probably noon. There probably werent many people at the inner court. The people left behind were probably just workers and a few Valkyries.

    I did give Nier a heads up before I visited Mommy Elizabeth, though. Nier wouldnt object; it was Momsmand, after all. In saying that, I noticed the Valkyries cleaning up an empty room during the day yesterday. There were many empty rooms in the inner court that werent inhabited or used for anything. Mom had a habit of switching rooms every night.

    Shes never been afraid of assassins, so why is she cleaning them now? I pondered.

    Oh, Your Majesty. You sure slept tillte. Her Majesty had me wait for you to wake up. Did you want breakfast now? asked Castell.

    I didnt expect to see Castell at the main hall. He didnt apany Mom to the conference hall. He bowed then looked up with a smile: Of course, I suggest passing on breakfast. How about having some tea and having some refreshments then waiting until lunch to have lunch? Her Majesty will be back for lunch. Further, we have invited Royal Princess Nier and Archduchess Daisy to join you.

    Really?

    I froze for a tick. I genuinely never imagined that Mom would suddenly invite us to lunch at the inner court. Mom rarely returned to the inner court for lunch. Normally, dinner was her only meal in a formal setting. I had no idea what she invited us to lunch for a change.

    Did Her Majesty not inform you? You and Royal Princess Nier are going to move into the inner court. I would assume Her Majesty made the decision out of consideration for your safety. Therefore, you will be living in the inner court henceforward. Oh, and one more thing: Her Majesty hopes you can apany her during work in the pce. Hence, my job will be to take care of Princess Nier and Archduchess Daisy. Castell looked at me with a weird smile. He then made an invitational hand gesture. He apanied his chuckle with a bow then raised his head: Wee to the inner court, Prince Troy.

    The sudden news made me shudder. It wasnt bad news per se since there was no problem with living with Mom I was sure that Mommy Elizabeth made the decision to rein me in She was putting me under supervision; she was preventing me from sneaking off to Troy City.

    Mom knew me too well. She knew that I wouldnt stay at Hilles just because she told me not to go. That would exin why she brought me to her side. I couldnt leave the inner court under her watch, not to mention that I had to apany her during the day. Sneaking off was beyond impossible. Furthermore, if Mom didnt investigate it, I basically had no chance of investigating the new church.

    By the way, King Troy, the Royal Pce will be ced under martialw at night from now; thus, it is best for you not to take strollste at night. If the Valkyries see you, you might be sent straight back.

    I realised what the suddenmotions aim was. Mom wanted topletely control me. Needless to say, I had no counter I couldnt defy her and scream, I dont want to be with Mommy, could I? As a grown man, I had to be realistic

    It was true that I didnt need to get involved with the incident at Hilles City, as it was Mommy Elizabeths city and her business. I just needed to watch from the sidelines. It wasnt wise for me to show that I insisted on interfering with the matter, either. Since Mom didnt want me to go, it was best I didnt interfere. Even if Hilles City was plunged into chaos, it didnt necessarily mean that the fire would spread to the Royal Pce. Nier and Daisy shouldve been out of harms way.

    I shall go and prepare refreshments for you now. Where do you intend to eat, in the flower garden or in the hall? Or, did you want to go to your new room? Your new room is Her Majestys previous room. She once lived in it, and it is now yours and Princess Niers.

    Hmm? I remember that Mom once lived in the outer court, didnt she?

    Ah, not when she was young. I was still not in her employ at the time. That room was formerly for Empress Elizabeth. However, she felt it was excessively resplendent, which was why she moved into her current room.

    Oh Why do I feel that her current room is just as resplendent?

    Perhaps her current room was just a tad smaller. I thought the items inside are all valuable.

    Considering the wealth and power of the nation at the time, it would be a little bit too resplendent. Based off of the nations current wealth and power, the room is quite ordinary. You need not worry, though. We made sure to cover all bases with the preparation of the room. The items in the room are the exact same as Her Majestys. You, therefore, can rest assured. To add, we have ensured that Princess Nier and Archduchess Daisy will be safe, and that things will be convenient for them. Princess Nier will definitely be happy to have the Valkyries.

    Mm Perhaps mm

 Book 17: Chapter 34

    Book 17: Chapter 34

    Imperial Pce in the North.

    Freya read the document in front of her then tossed it onto the table. She looked at the individual in front of her with a distrustful gaze and frown: Troy City sent a batch of weapons to Hilles City? Are you talking about guns or gunpowder? Are you positive?

    I am positive. The invoice noted that it was to be sent from Troy City to Hilles City. Furthermore, the most important part is that the shipment was not disguised. They directly wrote guns and ammunition on the parcel and directed it to be sent to Hilles City.

    Hmm

    Freya closed her eyes to think. She wasnt at Troy City at the moment. It was a city named after her brother, nheless. She wouldnt just leave it to its own device. She had her own people at Troy City both among the underground and officials tasked with monitoring the city. This time, military weapons were involved. Weapons being a very sensitive topic, they sent an urgent report.

    Freyas brother had been absent for two months, while she had to ensure that both Troy City and the North were fine. She gave the order to forbid anyone from transporting weapons from Troy City already. Under normal circumstances, she would notify Troy Citys guards to stop the transportation; however, the situation was different this time. Therefore, Freya wasnt sure what course of action to take, either. Because the weapons were being sent to Troy City, it could very likely be Troy who required them.

    Bringing guns into Hilles City was forbidden. Transporting weapons into the city was no different to smuggling gold. As a matter of fact, the crime was even more severe. For them to boldly transport the guns without even disguising them, Freya suspected that it was her brother who asked for them to be sent.

    Freya posed several questions for herself: Theres no reason for my brother to send weapons into Hilles City. Hilles City is Empress Elizabeths city. What did my brother call for enough gunpowder to use for an entire night and dozens of men for? Is he revolting? No, thats impossible. If he wanted Rosvenor Empire, theres no need for him to revolt. Hed just have to say the word to Empress Elizabeth, and shed likely hand over the reins with a smile.

    What are those weapons going to be used for? Are they for exhibition purposes? If that was the purpose, he wouldve contacted the North for the most advanced weapons and ammunition. Why Troy City? Additionally, would Onii-sama not ask me beforehand? I dont understand. What purpose are the weapons intended for? Did Onii-sama order the weapons? If not, who ordered them?

    Regent, what shall we do now? If we send men there now, they will not make it. If something happens at Hilles City with the weapons in question involved, we will held responsible.

    Freya extended forth her hand to stop the messenger from continuing. She sat up straight and smiled: We never heard about this, understood? You never came here or reported this. We didnt know about Troy City transporting that batch of weapons.

    But but but it is being sent to Hilles City

    You dont know anything about it, understood?

    Understood. With a nod, the messenger quickly left the room.

    Freya stood up. She tossed the document in her hand into the fire. She watched it gradually burn into nothingness. She irritably scratched her head. After carefully deliberating it, she picked up a sheet of paper for letters and wrote her brothers name.

    Freya decided, Whatever the case may be, I must inform my brother of this. This is a private letter, so its unlikely to be intercepted. As his sister, I cant stop him from doing what he wants to do. If he wants to revolt with the current power of the North would we really be able to seed It seems we will require the dragons assistance

    ========

    Current time at the entrance of Hilles City.

    The guards extended out their hand to stop the military. They looked at the leader surprised. Somewhat suspicious, they asked, You are transporting guns and gunpowder?

    The leader nodded with a smile and candidly answered, Yes.

    The guards were a little puzzled. If they tried to hide it, they would be exposed, and the guards would, therefore, not hesitate to seize them and the guns. However, boldly sending barrels of gunpowder and chests of guns with them fully exposed caused the guards to hesitate. Normally, there were only two people who could order a military unit to boldlye over. One was Empress Elizabeth, while the other was Prince Troy. If it was either of them, the guards didnt dare to stop them.

    You came from Troy City?

    Yes, nodded the leader. He then emphasised himself: We came from Troy City.

    Troy City The guards dawdled for a moment. They thought, If theyre from Troy City, doesnt that mean that theyre Prince Troys trusted men? This could be a request from Prince Troy. That being the case, we will probably get in trouble if we dare to stop them. Troy has done a number of things in Hilles City before. He destroyed the church and levelled an expansive area ofnd in the forest, not to mention he ughtered the anthropoids in the North. As if wed dare to stop him from bringing guns in.

    Do you have Prince Troys written order?

    The rules at Hilles City stated that no weapons were allowed to be brought in. The people could be falsely using Troys name, so the guards had to look into it. The leader took out an exquisite piece of paper and undid the blue ribbon. The guard grabbed it. The handwriting was nice. The guard didnt actually know how Troys handwriting looked. But nheless, the stamp at the end told him that it was Troy penned it since it was his stamp.

    The pattern belonged to the royal family. The person who carved it had their hands amputated already. Commoners, practically never saw the stamp, others couldnt make imitations, either, for the creator was a truly adept at his craft. The royal family had a total of four stamps. Two were with Elizabeth and two were given to Troy. If the stamp wasnt faulty, Troy unmistakably penned the letter.

    Go in, then. That being said, you still have to register. I will report this to Prince Troy himself.

    The guard handed back the letter to the captain then led him into the city before finally making a note. The note recorded was never going to reach Troy, though. The first reason was that guards werent allowed on the pce grounds. Secondly, the guard couldnt go near the inner court or outer court. If he wanted to submit a record, hed have to go through his superiors. To avoid infuriating Troy or Elizabeth, his superiors would stop the record from reaching them. And thus, the weapons and guns the escort team brought were sent into Hilles City. Of course, the spies noticed it. They shared the same sentiment, however. As a result, they wouldnt send it, either, to avoid offending Troy.

 Book 17: Chapter 35

    Book 17: Chapter 35

    Your Majesty!

    Sit, Nier. Theres no need to be so serious at a family dinner. Mommy Elizabeth waved her hand then walked over to her seat to sit down.

    Nier waited for Mommy Elizabeth to sit before sitting down. That left me feeling very awkward. While Nier already had my child and Mom helped her take care of Daisy, Nier remained nervous around Mom when in private. Further, since she lived with Mom, Nier was so tense that she didnt mind me not returningst night.

    Mom sat down and cheerfully looked at us. She then pped her hands: Fantastic, fantastic, children. Lets eat now. This lunch is to wee you to the inner court. Truthfully, Ive wanted to live with you all for a long time now. Its just that Ive never had a good excuse. Fortunately, we have a good opportunity now. I can live with my beloved son, Nier and Daisy now. Life sure is beautiful.

    In a serious tone, I asked, Mom, why did you not discuss this with me?

    I tried my best to hide myining undertone. Mom raised her eyebrow then smiled, Do you really not know? Son, of course its because Im worried about you being in danger.

    That was a perfect two-pronged response. Mom had two concerns. Nier interpreted Moms response as assassinations in the Royal Pce, but Moms true intent behind her response was to stop me from going to Troy City. I sighed. Mom didnt look as though she was going to give up. I smiled helplessly to show that I surrendered.

    Mom was content as I expected. She picked up her eating utensils and prepared to dig in. Lunch was truly sumptuous. The long table waspletely filled. I didnt think twenty people could finish the food. I guess lots of stuff would be thrown out.

    Nier suddenly remarked, Your Majesty, you look as though you are in a great mood today. You also look prettier.

    Mom froze for a moment. She touched her face and thenughed delightfully: Nier, you havent been married to my son for a year yet. Why are you copying the officials and ttering me?

    Not at all, Your Majesty. I am not the type to tter others. I genuinely feel that you look very pretty today, and you look to be in a fantastic mood, Nier answered with a hint of anxiety.

    Nier mustve been afraid of being misunderstood as trying to tter Mom on a superfluous level. She looked over to me: If you do not believe me, you can ask His Majesty. Today, you do indeed look very pretty.

    Is that true, Son?

    Youre very pretty every day.

    I improved enough to no longer go red in the face when I said such things. Astonished, Momughed. She grabbed hold of our hands and enthused, Whats with you two today? Why are you both trying to get on my good side? Tell me: what is it that you want? Or is it Daisy who wants something? Ill get it for you as long as it exists.

    I didnt know what Nier was after, but I didnt have anything I wanted. I looked to Nier since she started it. Sounding serious, Nier replied, Your Majesty, I hope to learn your secrets to maintaining your appearance and to have the same makeup items. You are bing younger and younger and prettier and prettier. His Majesty has given me the cold shoulder recently. I think the problem lies with me.

    I was never cold to you!

    Before I could exin myself, Mom gave me a smile: Whats the matter, Son? Why are you giving Nier the cold shoulder? Didnt you rather fight with me and go deep into enemy territory to marry Nier? Why do you not like her now? Niers body and appearance are still as good as ever. Do you have a new crush? Son, Luna is an inevitable case, but if you want to have a mistress, Mommy is going to harshly punish you.

    I did not! I never stopped liking Nier! Nier!

    I never expected the me to blow over to me and for a strange reason, no less.

    I was never cold to Nier.

    Nier looked at me as though she suffered an injustice but was too intimidated by me to speak.

    In my mind: Doesnt that look of yours mean that Im oppressing you and wont let you speak?!

    Seeing our reaction, Mom wrapped the whole scenario up: Hahaha, okay, okay, Nier. I dont use any make-up products or have any special protocols. You were my bodyguard for a long time, so you should be aware of that. I still havent changed my habits. Therefore, you wont get anything. If thats what you want, Ill have thedy-in-waiting teach you. As for my son, hes actually been with me for thest two days. Im sorry about taking your husband from you; but nheless, as a mother, I, too, want to have my son with me. My son didnt cheat. Thus, theres no need for you to be concerned. Your love has ovee life-threatening challenges before; its not that fragile.

    I gently grabbed hold of Niers hand. She lingered for a moment then looked at me feeling quite surprised. I smiled: Sorry, Nier. I havent been able toe back recently, but Ill spend tonight with you.

    Nier nodded. Nier resisted her urge to giggle. Seeing us with blissful smiles, especially Niers shy, yet blissful, smile, Elizabeth oddly felt annoyed to her surprise. She was in a happy mood, but when she saw their smile, her heart hurt as though somebody was strangling it.

    Okay now, leave your issues to the bed. Theres nothing that a couple cant solve on the bed. Its noon at the moment. Lets eat lunch in peace. Son,e with Mommy in the afternoon, and then youll be staying with Mommy at the office. Mommy wants to see how your North is doing.

    I nodded: All right.

    Mom then picked up her eating utensils. Nier cheerfully followed suit.

    It had just been over ten minutes, yet the person with the brightest mood had been switched. The one with the brightest mood felt that the dishes were dull and tasteless.

    Am I thinking about eating, or do I just want to look at someone? wondered Elizabeth. She knew the answer to her own question.

 Book 17: Chapter 36

    Book 17: Chapter 36

    In the afternoon, I went to work with Mom at her office as per our agreement. You always feel particrly sleepy after lunch. However, Mom didnt show any signs of fatigue. The weather grew hotter and hotter in the afternoon because summer wasing. The bugs and heat made the Valkyries feel sleepy. Thus, they kept nodding off. Needless to say, it was even rougher for the normal guards.

    The hours from noon to the afternoon were the quietest hours in the Royal Pce, which also applied to the city. Sitting at her desk, Mom patted her thigh and affectionately said, Come here, Son,e sit on Mommys thighs and read the documents.

    Huh?

    My sleepy mind sobered up a little as a result of what Mom said. The soft and warm feeling of her thighs resurfaced in my mind. Those thick, supple, yet soft, thighs were unforgettable after one touch. But the sun was still shining bright!

    Mom continued to pat her thighs: Hurry over, Son. There are no spare chairs in Mommys study. Mommy cant bear to let you just stand. Come sit in Mommysp. While were at it, Mommy can teach you some stuff.

    I dont think thats wise

    How is it not? Son, Mommy has always wanted to try having Mommys son sit on Mommys thigh as Mommy works. Isnt it cosy to do so? Hurry, Son. Nobody will see anyway. Theres no need to worry.

    Mom patted her thighs. Shed wish for nothing more than to get up and pull me over. Id be lying if I said that I didnt want to sit on them I knew how soft andfortable Moms thighs were. Still, it was shameful to sit on her thighs when I was an adult. That said that said whatever the case may be, it was hard to refuse

    I walked over. Mom turned onto her side and looked at me with joy. I quietly apologised then eagerly, yet nervously, sat down. The instant I sat my butt down, I felt the warmth and softness that made it feel as though I was drifting in heaven. Mom wrapped her arm around me and then rested her head onto my shoulder with a smile. She picked up the document in front of her. Moms soft breaths next to my ear gently teased my nerves, leading to me feeling limp. It was a mere hug, yet it was enough to wake up my wood.

    So, let Mommy see, Son. This is a letter from the desert

    I didnt listen to a thing Mom said after for she furtively slid her left hand south while holding the document with her right hand. She gave my sabre a gentle squeeze, consequently making me shudder. Mom then softly giggled by my ear. Suddenly, she whispered, Mommy just gave you a hug, Son. Howe you got hard with just that? Its daytime at the moment. You just finishedst night, yet youre already so energised? How many times do you do it with Nier at night?

    Voice soft, I protested, Mom

    I lightly pressed my hand onto Moms hand. She may have behaved simrly to Vyvyan, but she didnt have Vyvyans skills, and she didnt know my spots as well. While she was ying with my sabre, it hurt a little. Nevertheless, the pain surprisingly made me feel good in a strange way

    What exactly is this? I wondered.

    Although I vocally objected, my body was honest to a fault. Because it was restrained the entire time, it started to hurt a little. Mom, therefore, skilfully circled around my hand then undid my belt. Then, she softly whispered next to my ear, The Valkyries are outside, Son. If you make any noise and they find out Ill be forced to make the Valkyries kill themselves. Would you want that, Son?

    Dont Mom youre behaving like Vyvyan This isnt you

    But you and Nier didnt consider my feelings when you were being affectionate in front of me, Son. You did <em>that </em>with Mommy, and you said that you want to live with Mommy. You said it, yet you were behaving affectionately with Nier in front of Mommy. Therefore, Mommy, naturally, has to punish you.

    To my surprise, I had no counterargument for the reason that Mom provided.

    Mom sessfully pulled my pants down a little. I blushed but didnt dare to look down to see what was going on. Mom grabbed my sabre again. She quietly giggled and whispered, Son, you have to look at Mommy when Mommy is in front of you no matter what. This is a lesson. Maybe Mommy is feeling this way due to Vyvyans influence during Mommys time with Vyvyan. Since you said that you like Mommy, you, at least, shouldnt make Mommy sulky. Mommy doesnt want to do this, either. Mommy is feeling so embarrassed Mommy virtually cant breathe at the moment, but Mommy must teach you a lesson.

    I tightly gritted my teeth. Mommy Elizabeth scratched me as she slid her hand up and down, but the pain made my mind go nk. I desperately resisted the urge to moan. I could feel how hard it was to resist, though.

    All of a sudden, a Valkyrie came in from outside, thereby almost startling me enough to make me shriek. Mom grabbed me and pulled me to sit back down where she could tease me as she pleased. Fortunately, the table shielded us. Hence, you couldnt see what was going on from far away. To show my innocence, I ced both hands onto the table. The Valkyrie didnt care what I was doing. Instead, she reported, Your Majesty, the popes messenger is currently at the door of the pce and seeking an audience. Do you want to see him now?

    Uhm, all right. Theres no work anywhere, is there, Son?

    Ugh Yes

    Understood. The Valkyrie nodded then left. She probably went to go and call the messenger.

    I turned back and anxiously pleaded, Mom thats enough now, right? I know I am to me now I wont do it again Ill be mindful of your feelings next time The messenger is about toe please, spare me

    Mom also looked slightly panicked. Despite that, however, she didnt appear to have ns of letting me off the hook with just that. Next to my ear, she whispered, Since hesing, you better hurry up, Son, or did you want Mommy to go faster?

    The footsteps gradually approached; they came closer and closer. I couldnt control it, though. When the messenger came in, hed definitely see us! His footsteps came closer step by step. My mind went nk. I desperately rocked my body to try and go along with Mom. Finally, I was able to let out a breath of relief as I went limp on Moms body.

    Wow Mom looked at her hand. Then, she looked at me and smiled: How is Mommy supposed to see the messenger with this? Son,e here?

    Me?

    Come here, Son. Lets do it together This is yours to begin with. What, you hate your own stuff? Mommy can do it  Mommy is shy right now, as well. Dont mention this to anyone What, you want Mommy to personally feed you? Mommy can do that.

    On that day, I swore to myself, I swear I will never have Nier swallow again! This stuff tastes disgusting!

    Though Mommy Elizabeth was very shy and passive in the past, when anger and jealousy struck, she was about as formidable as Mommy Vyvyan Mommy Elizabeth would hide her shyness, as she had her dignity as an Empress to consider. Instead, shed stubbornly carry out her revenge until the end I was certain that Mommy Elizabeth was dying of shame

 Book 17: Chapter 37

    Book 17: Chapter 37

    What have I done? Elizabeth threw herself onto her soft bed in a dispirited manner. She wrapped her head up with her pillow. She muffled her voice with her bed as she muttered, What have I done? I was so embarrassed I was shaking, but why did I do it? Why did I do that to my son? A mother shouldnt do that, should she? Why? Why did I do that?!!

    Elizabeth hugged her pillow and rolled around on her bed. It had been a long time since she frantically rolled around on bed. Besides the first time she was too harsh on her son due to her anger and nervousness, she always felt that her rtionship with her son was good., she always felt that her rtionship with her son was good. Though she didnt dare to do what Vyvyan did, she no longer felt so embarrassed when she was intimate with her son.

    Elizabeth asked herself, Why did I do what I just did, though? Why did I do that in the afternoon?

    Elizabeth raised her hand. She spaced out as she looked at it. Her sons warmth and hardness still lingered in her palm. She had a little whiff, but there was only a faint aroma on there. Nobody noticed what she did to her son.

    Elizabeth questioned herself: Why did I do that? Just because my son sat on myp and I had a sniff of him, I lost control of my urges. I literally wanted to jump up and hold him as I did at night. Is it because Ive found joy in sex? Hes my son, though! Why do I feel that way? Could I have fallen in love with doing it with my son?

    Also, I cant believe that I was exasperated because Nier and my son were happy and blissful. Im jealous of NierWhy am I jealous of Nier? Shes my sons wife Im his mother; why am I angry about that? I should be happy. Could I have could I have could I have

    Elizabeth then loudly eximed, Aaaahh!!! Stop, stop, stop, stop! Inard! Inard! Inard! Elizabeth, youre Inards wife! He may have passed away, but you cannot ever forget Inards love for you!

    Elizabeth rolled over. She began to recall her joyous days with her husband in the forest. She met the boy who loved her for the first time in her teens. She sincerely loved him. The girl and boy ran to their hearts desire in the forest. Underfoot were leaves. Next to them was the familiar sweet scent in the forest. The young girl tightly held the young boy. She turned her head around with a happy smile then yelled, Troy!

    Hmm?!

    Elizabeth returned from her memories. She frantically looked left and right as though she was a wife trying to catch her husband cheating. Nheless, there was no way thered be anyone next to her. She dropped back onto the bed and heaved a big breath. She hugged her nket and pitifully spoke to herself: Why did I see my sons face? It was supposed to be my memory with Inard. Why did I see my sons face.? Stop, stop, stop, it shouldnt be this way, it shouldnt Inard Inard

    Elizabeth desperately tried to recall Inards face, the face of her former lover. Elizabeth began to converse with herself in her mind: Ive never forgotten how my husband looked, so why is every scene I see with my husband reced with Troy? Why has Inard, the man who upied the important part of my heart, been reced by my son?

    Its because Troy is too simr to Inard. The two of them look the exact same. It must be due to their resemnce that Im mixing up the two I feel apologetic to Inard for this, but seeing Troy is the same as seeing Inard, so its fine.

    Inard has passed away. Troy is my most beloved Son. Hes thest and most precious gift Inard left for me. I must protect him but but why have I begun to feel jealous when I see my son and Nier? Stop this isnt right How can I look at my child that way? This is inappropriate

    But but Inard and Troy are the same. Im also a woman. Im a girl, too. I, too, want to have a man I can depend on by my side. My son didnt look reliable before, but I can now see that hes an exemry man. Will I be moved..? Do I feel this way due to him resembling my husband too much?

    Elizabeth stood up. She irritably scratched her head. Her son had slept with her for thest few days, which provided her with the bliss of a peaceful sleep without dreams and without having to rely on sleep medications. After letting her son have his fun every night, hed fall asleep with her. She also woke up in a great mood every morning.

    Thats probably why I look pretty My son is sleeping with Nier right now, though. Nier might be dancing on his hips right now for all I know My son is rolling around with Nier on the bed I once slept on. Thats thats thats assumed Elizabeth.

    <em>Bang!</em> Elizabeth punched her bed railing, cracking the exquisite wood. Elizabeth looked at her hand astonished.

    Elizabeth continued talking to herself: I havent been so angry in a long time, have I? Its been a long time since I felt an overwhelming urge to kill. It was just for a moment; but nevertheless, the violent urge to kill was nostalgic and its perplexing. Do I want to kill Nier, my sons wife?

    Im jealous I cant believe that Im jealous of Nier. I was never jealous of her in the past. When did I start to feel so jealous of her? I think I think it was when I was in the North after I set up the temporary small shed and had that unforgettable night with my son where he confessed to me? Or was it on that night in the Imperial Pce that my sonter forgot? I dont know. I can feel my rage and jealousy, nevertheless. Im an Empress.

    Elizabeth knew herself very well. There was no way she wouldnt know why she was angry and jealous. She was jealous of Nier.

    Elizabeth said to herself, I seem to have fallen for Troy the same way I felt about Inard. Why do I feel this way, though? How can I feel this way? Im his mother! It should be his wives responsibility to love him. What am I trying to do? Is it because hes too simr to Inard? It appears I need to separate from him for some time; otherwise, I might do this sort of thing again Doing that is just too shameless!

 Book 17: Chapter 38

    Book 17: Chapter 38

    The city should be lively the next day, right? Unfortunately, people werent gathered for something nice. It wasnt something worth celebrating. It was an interrogation, or rather, an execution. The church and royal family tortured the assassin together. The assassin was only able to survive until today for this moment; otherwise, hed have been tortured to death long ago. However, he wasnt going to be executed with one swing. He was going to enjoy a torture session in the process.

    The execution was held in the za where everyone gathered to witness a beheading execution. Mr. Lu Xun led countless executions. Watching an execution was a type of ignorant numbness. Meaning people used the life of another to kill time in their boring lives. Nevertheless, my stance was different, literally. I didnt watch from below but from above.

    Yesterday, the messenger from the church came to invite us to watch the execution. The man was caught red-handed, which was why there was no need to question him. He couldve been killed on the spot. There was no need to worry about him being wrongly used. Of course, the royal family just needed a scapegoat; it didnt necessarily need to strictly be the true culprit. To the old church, however, executing the man from the new church was meaningful. Thus, they hung a board resembling a water droplet as a means of ridiculing the new church.

    The new church killed a member of the old church, so the old church was understandably furious about it. There were two possibilities in the execution. One, they could appease the angry masses. Alternatively, they could turn it into full-on warfare. As for what the result would be, thatd depend on how cruel they were.

    An appropriate level of cruelty would appease the enraged masses, while excessive cruelty would infuriate the members of the new church. I didnt know if the church was well-trained at conducting such endeavours, but, if they didnt use their brains and acted purely on their anger, theyd overdo it. Nheless, I was already sitting on the tform up high, watching what was happening below.

    The execution tform was a makeshift wooden tform made from. The yellow wood made me feel a little dizzy. In the centre was a sharp iron awl. To the side was a fire stove with wood burning bright red.

    Are they nning to burn him with the fire, a method that Im familiar with? Thatd be too simple, wouldnt it? Using an execution method that everyone has seen before will produce very little results, I wondered.

    To be frank, I couldnt exin the method. In my mind, only the innocent and just who were oppressed were executed via incineration. I, therefore, sympathised with the murderer. But on top of the shawl was a rack. I didnt know what it was for. Maybe they were intending to use an execution tool as a cable pulley?

    It wasnt summer yet, but the sky felt very much soparable to summer. There were no clouds in the sky while the sunrays were hot. We had a piece of cloth overhead to keep the sun out. The hot breeze down below annoyed me when it blew in my face despite us having iced fruit and wine next to us. I sort of missed the cool temperature in the North. The burning fire down below also made me feel as though I was being grilled.

    The crowd down below was clustered together. I genuinely couldntprehend why they were so willing to watch someones execution. Not to mention the fact that it was such a hot day.

    To avoid the people passing out from heat stroke, Mom went out of her way to have people pour cold water down where the people were below from the buildings on either side as a means of preventing it from getting too hot.

    Nier, who sat next to me, felt frustrated. She didnt want to let Daisy witness such a cruel scene; therefore, she left Daisy back in the Royal Pce. But nheless, she was absentminded since she didnt have her daughter with her. Mom yed with her ss of wine and didnt utter a word. She wore a strange smile on her face. I instinctively put some distance between us after what she did to me yesterday. The pope sat in the seat closest to us on the left hand side.

    The pope looked at the sun then bowed and stood up. He politely asked Mom, Your Majesty, the time hase. May wemence?

    Mom ced her ss of wine down and nodded: Go ahead.

    Mom kept her smile on her face that was hidden behind her ck face veil. She crossed her legs and then adopted a nted sitting posture.

    The pope had someone go down to the tform. Not long after, the crowd begun to get rowdy. Apanying their yelling were flying stones that they had prepared beforehand. The culprit was brought up to the tform. He was totally nude. His eyes were listless, body bruised and scarred. If he wasnt standing, Id perceive him as already dead.

    The guards hung him up above the sharp awl. The guards next to him took out bits of burning wood. They pressed the wood onto the iron shawl to heat the tip. It took me a moment to finally realise it wasnt execution by burning. They were going to pierce him from bottom to top with iron shawl, and then leave him there for crows and vultures.

    I didnt think Mom would allow such a disgusting corpse to be left in the Phoenixs Nest. Shed probably throw it out into a deste spot outside of the city. But nheless, he wasnt going to be simply dropped down. He had several ropes around his arms and legs pulled apart. Two ropes would rip him apart. Below him was a burning-hot sharp awl. By the looks of it, they didnt n to let him die sofortably. I shut my eyes and sighed. I really didnt want to watch such a cruel scene.

    I never imagined that such a young boy could kill somebody via such a cruel and disgusting method. The pope began to lividly and resentfully speak, exining the mans crime through the broadcasting instrument. His tone was extremely provoking.

    Every time he finished a sentence, one rope would snap due to be being burnt through. Every time there was one less rope around his arms, the man would fall further down. His flesh had, in fact, touched the burning hot sharp awl. His sad and bitter cries encouraged the crowd below to erupt into cheers. In addition, his legs were stretched beyond what many dancers could achieve. His legs no longer formed a straight line as the Chinese character for the number one. I reckon it was more appropriate to describe his posture as the two raised bows of a ship.

    This is a war. Ladies and gentlemen, regardless of the reasons and regardless of what god one believes in, murder is a crime! This time, the new church used a method that would anger God enough to kill one of our believers. The act is a threat to us. If the new church continues to exist, the next person to die could be any one of us. We canmunicate and debate, but killing is absolutely uneptable! As you killed our believer, we swear on our God of Wars name that we will pursue our revenge to the very end!

    Thest rope snapped when the pope finished his final sentence. I shut my eyes as I heard the crisp sound of the rope snap. Nier lightly pressed her hand onto my hand. I didnt want to look. I didnt want to see the mournful sight. If simply stabbing one to death was considered going overboard, this method of snapping ones legs and piercing them was excessively cruel Truly too cruel.

 Book 17: Chapter 39

    Book 17: Chapter 39

    From next to Mommy Elizabeths side, I quietlyined, That execution method is far too cruel, is it not? I wouldnt mind a simple pierce, but why the burning and leg snapping? Its too cruel, isnt it?

    Mom turned to the side to look at me with a slightly surprised look. The way she looked at me made me feel somewhat ufortable.

    Does Mom see me someone cruel, or does she not consider that to be cruel? I wondered.

    Mom lingered for a moment then turned back to look at the scene. With a quietughed, she replied, No, Son, the execution can be overlooked. The biggest problem is the popes speech. He went too far with what he said. Such a provoking speech is likely to trigger the fanatical people into taking action. Thats what Im worried about. As for the execution method, it doesnt matter to me. Id actually say that a little cruel would be for the better. The cruelness will remind people what the consequences of offending my dignity are. Isnt that convenient?

    If the new church and old churchs conflict intensifies as a result of this execution, what do we do?

    The conflict between the two churches will undoubtedly intensify. All that they need is a spark, and this just happens to be the one that they needed. Owing to your presence, however, Mommy must suppress this matter. Mommy will resolve this matter afterwards. My current goal is to contain their rage. After you leave, Mommy willpletely resolve the matter.

    I see But I still dont hope that blood will be spilt. Its not worth it to spill blood over religious matters.

    Son, do you think youve seen just a small amount of blood spilt? asked Mom, after giggling. I thought you were no longer nave. Son, if you want power and eternity, blood must be spilt. You should say that merely spilling blood is already a big win. The two religions wish to pass on their teachings for eternity; therefore, spilling some blood is totally worth it to them. Violence is always the simplest method to resolving things. You should be aware of that already, right?

    I dont like violence, though.

    Including in the North?

    Of course. My frustration was hinted in my voice.

    Mom then stood up: Its already over, so I dont want to stay here and bathe in the sun anymore. Son, lets head back. Look at Nier. She no longer can resist her desire to return to her daughter.

    Nier went red in the face. I nodded then stood up, as well. Mom gave Valkyries some sort of order, presumably to have them deal with the corpse in the za. A corpse that was pierced from below, all the way up through his mouth and had his legs snapped was horrific. Lots of vultures would flock to the za if his corpse was left there.

    I turned to look at Nier. She looked nonchnt, so I presumed that such a scene wasnt anything uneptable to her. Nevertheless, Nier was concerned. She quietly queried, Your Majesty, you look down. Do you feel hot?

    No, I just cant ept the scene I feel that its too cruel. Hisst groan was really heart-wrenching for me.

    Really?

    I could see that Nier couldntprehend my feelings. I didnt want to exin anything, either. Seeing the corpse was disgusting, nheless. I wanted to leave long ago. Nevertheless, a strange man then walked up to our side. After he saluted us, he hastily went over to Mom and whispered something in her ear. I turned around. I felt that the man watched me the entire time. Mom nodded then looked at me, too, but there was no expression on his face to speak of.

    I was bemused. After the man finished speaking, he bowed and then hurriedoff. I went up to Mom. Puzzled, I asked, Whats the matter, Mom? Who is he? What did he say? I feel that its rted to me.

    Mom caressed my face with a smile: Its not appropriate to talk about it outside, Son. Ill tell you when we get back to the Royal Pce. It does indeed have to do with you and Troy City. Lets go; lets go home now.

    I nodded: Uhm.

    Since Mom said that it wasnt appropriate to talk about outside, I didnt ask. I was anxious to know what it was about. It was a time when the new church and old church were most likely to fight. At the same time, something happened at Troy City. Whether by coincidence or not, that was where the new churchs headquarter was located. Logically, then, the situation was urgent.

    When we reached the horse carriage, somebody standing on the side of the street yelled out my name. I turned my head around to see the new churchs pope. A Valkyrie nced at him then asked me, Your Majesty, do you have an appointment with him? If you do not, please allow me to drive him off. This is Her Majestys personal carriage.

    Mm No, I dont. I dont know what hes calling out to me for, either. With that said, since Her Majesty has something to say to me, I shall return to the Royal Pce first. You dont need to drive him off, though. Ill just get into the carriage.

    I didnt intend to meet in private with the new churchs people while investigations were pending. The first thing Castell told me still applied. Lots of people in the Royal Pce had keen senses. If I didnt want to be involved, I couldnt interact with those rted to the matter. The old churchs people were around at the moment; hence, if I interacted with the new churchs pope, the old church would have justified reasons to conjure up ideas.

    I entered the carriage and ignored the new churchs pope, but he didnt seem to be in any rush, a presumption that I made, as he stood on the side of the road and sent me off with a bow. I sat down and pinched my chin feeling confused. I didnt understand what exactly the new churchs pope was looking for me for. He shouldve been aware that I couldnt interact with him.

    ========

    Meanwhile, in Elizabeths carriage

    Your Majesty, the report is definitely urate. I am sure the Shadow Squad would never fabricate such a rumour. They stand to gain nothing from saying this. Rather, nobody would dare to fabricate things about His Majesty.

    I know; its just that guns delivered from Troy City may not be my sonsmand.

    As the royal familys seal was on it, it must be His Majestys order, right? After all, there are no extra seals in this world. Nevertheless, the biggest question is what His Majesty is nning to do. You see, the new churchs pope even went looking for His Majesty just now. I suspect

    Shut up, Castell! This isnt something you can make wild guesses about! Hes my son. How could he possibly hurt me? I will ask my son about it. You, stop with your wild guesses!

    Yes, Your Majesty.

 Book 17: Chapter 40

    Book 17: Chapter 40

    At the Imperial Pces office in the North.

    You asked for me, Regent Freya?

    Yes, Tanya, replied Freya.

    If you didnt know their identities, youd probably mistake them as two kids ying house. After all, the regent in question was just a fourteen year old girl, while Tanya wasnt that old, either. Nheless, ying house on the throne in the Imperial Pce would be bizarre beyond words. The two werent ying house. One of them was the Norths regent, and the other was the general of all military personnel in the Imperial Capital.

    Freya waved her hand to signal for Tanya to sit. She exined, Tanya, I need you to lead a team of guards to Troy City. Go and see what exactly happened there. Troy City has gone out of control. Why am I totally unaware of whats happening at Troy City? I suspect somebody is running it as its ruler behind the scenes. Tanya, you are Brothers trusted warrior. You need to investigate what exactly happened at Troy City. Find out who is pulling the strings behind the curtains at Troy City.

    Understood. I will take back Troy City. However, one team of guards is too few. I request an army.

    Freya smiled then waved her hand: Youve got it wrong, Tanya. While this is undoubtedly a very serious matter, its not what you think. Nobody has dered sovereignty over it or upied it with a military. Its merely due to Brothers rule there weakening as a consequence of his long absence. Lots of the rules he set are no longer being implemented. As a matter of fact, there are people in the Imperial Pce there who have begun to stop serving him.

    Umm I am sorry, Regent Freya, but I honestly cannot tell what the difference is. If there is somebody that is doing that, should it not be solved if I were to just kill all of them? I do not really understand politics; I am merely a guard. Please provide me with a clearmand. What exactly should I do at Troy City?

    Uh

    Freya hopelessly touched her head. Tanya didnt lie. Tanya would probably resolve the matter in an uneptable way.

    Who else can I send, though? wondered Freya.

    Oh, right! eximed Freya, catching a moment of realisation. Tanya, what do you think of Miss Ling Yue? I mean, what do you view her as?

    King Troys mistress. She may be an anthropoid, but she is different to other anthropoids. She is kind and pretty. Additionally, King Troy really likes her.

    Would you obey her orders, then?

    Yes, for she is King Troys lover. I will obey themands of all those King Troy trusts.

    Great. I will arrange for Miss Ling Yue to apany you to Troy City. Once you arrive, be active in Troy City. I am sure Miss Ling Yue will be able to discern what happened there. Her tribe did once serve the imperial court here. Shes equipped to discern who is currently in power at Troy City. You just need to follow her directives.

    Understood.

    Freya let out a breath of relief. Ling Yue may not be a political genius, but in the past, her Moon Fox Tribe was in charge of assisting the King of the North; therefore, she definitely learnt something from then. Even if Ling Yue couldnt figure out what exactly happened, she, at least, wouldnt allow Tanya to go on a killing rampage at Troy City. Having Ling Yue restrain Tanya was enough.

    ========

    Current time in the Royal Pce at Hilles City.

    Nier and I went to check in on Daisy after we returned to the Royal Pce, and then I went to look for Mommy Elizabeth. I was eager to know what happened.

    I pondered, Something rted to me happened at Troy City? Or rather, something rted to Mommy Elizabeth and me at Troy City? Something at Troy City that could impact Hilles City would have to be connected to the new church. Furthermore, their pope just came looking for me, which means that they mustve done something. Not only is whatever happened rted to me, but its also affecting Hilles City. What could it be?

    I went into the study. Castell nodded and shut the door behind him. I remembered what happened with Mom in the studyst time. The thought made me feel a little fearful, yet strangely eager, for some reason. However, Mom didnt look as rxed as yesterday.

    Son, do you know why I called you here? Have a good think. Have you done anything thats rted to Troy City?

    No.

    I didnt even need to think. I wanted to go and investigate the new church, but Mommy Elizabeth kept me by her side. As a result, I didnt get to go and look into things at Troy City. Had it not been for Mom telling me that something rted to me had happened, I probably wouldnt have remembered Troy City.

    Did you lose or lend the seal Mommy gave you to anyone, then?

    No. The seal should be with Freya at the moment. I wouldnt carelessly leave something so important somewhere and most definitely wouldnt loan it to anyone.

    Is that so?

    Are you suspecting me of something, Mom?

    Mom stood up. She assumed a thinking posture and sauntered over to me. She shook her head: No, Son, Mommy will unconditionally trust you; but nheless, its precisely because Mommy unconditionally trusts you that this matter is perplexing. Mommy shall tell you what happened. A batch of guns was sent into Troy City. The new church instructed a team to deliver them here.

    Thats impossible! Hilles City

    Hilles City forbids the import of any guns; however, if it was under your or my orders, then weapons are allowed in. I never gave such an order. The reason they were able to import the guns was because they had your hand-written letter with the royal familys seal. The guards let them in because they saw that. In addition, Troy City produced the weapons. When youbine all of these points with the fact that the new churchs pope just called out to you, its difficult for people to not suspect you have some sort of under-the-table agreement with the new church to help them bring weapons in.

    I didnt

    Didnt Mommy say that Mommy unconditionally trusts you? Mommy knows you wouldnt do such a thing. If you wanted the throne, it wouldve been yours long ago. You have no reason to go there. Moreover, you dont have any reason to sympathise with the new church, let alone have chances to interact with them. Thats why Mommy is bewildered. Firstly, how did they obtain your seal? Secondly, what does the new church want those weapons for? Even if they have your seal and letter, my influence is more significant at Hilles City. Starting trouble here would only result in me annihting them. What does the new church want? Mommy cant figure it out now.

 Book 17: Chapter 41

    Book 17: Chapter 41

    New churchs street.

    All right, everything has been fully prepared. Its time I leave. Tonight is their time, but the future belongs to us.

    There were four men sitting in a in horse carriage stopped by the side of the road. The new churchs pope grabbed hold of his brothers hands and sincerely said, God will bless our pursuit. Where a noble cause is pursued, there will always be sacrifices apanying it. That is a sad fact that we humans must deal with; however, we also have the courage to continue to forge forth after suffering the pain of our brethren.

    All glories belong to God.

    No, my brothers and friends. All the glory does not belong to our god, alone, but also us. God also exists thanks to us. Simrly, we are noble because of God. That is our creed. God protects us, his believers, but we believers must also let God feel honoured!

    The pope knocked on the canopy of the carriage with his cane. The coach whipped the reins and the carriage began to take off toward the exit of the city.

    Hilles City restricted entry, but, usually, wouldnt stop people from leaving. The new churchs pope and the other important personnel left Hilles City. The carriage went past where their member was executed and then northward at a fast pace before vanishing into the billowing green barley.

    ========

    I pushed the door open to the three-storey inn. It was still early; therefore, they werent yet open for business. Usually, the first floor of inns was a small bar. In front of the counter were several circr tables. In the centre was a stove. By the looks of it, however, the stove mustve been left unused in a long time. Nobody drank alcohol in the morning, which was why there was only the boss who was wiping cups behind the counter.

    The boss froze for a moment. Once his brain processed the scene before him, he immediately ced the ss in his hand down and ran over to salute me. He respectfully said, Your Majesty, I never imagined you woulde back to my ce. Do you have any business? I w-.

    Before he finished, I grabbed him by his throat and thundered, Wheres the pope?! Wheres the new churchs pope?! Tell him toe out here and exin what exactly is going on! Call him out! Otherwise, Ill burn your inn down today!

    I Ah, no, no I I The pope has left. You were just a tadte. He just left. He is no longer here He is no longer here I just run this ce. I do not know anything Your Majesty I I really did not do anything wrong.

    I thoughtlessly threw him aside. I then sat down in a chair and huffed and puffed. I was genuinely exasperated.

    What exactly was the new church nning? Why did they transport firearms to Hilles City under my name? What were they plotting? Were they trying to turn me and Mommy Elizabeth against each other, or were they trying to get me to trigger the firearm warfare, while they stood behind me? I waspletely in the dark. They used my name tomit fraud. If Mommy Elizabeth didnt have such a good rtionship with me, as soon as a conflict broke out, itd immediately pit Mom and I against each other.

    They were basically trying to sow discord Mommy Elizabeth and I. That alone is more than enough of a reason to kill him without feeling that I went too far. That alone was enough of a reason to make me want to go to Troy City and ughter every member of the new church. Nobody was allowed shake my rtionship with my family, no one! I swore to obliterate anyone who dared toy their hands on my family!

    Unfortunately, the pope was gone.

    I pulled the boss up and blustered, Where are the others, then? Where are the others? Who else, besides the pope, is in charge at the new church? Theres no way that you wouldnt know when you operate this ce, is there? Tell me everything, every single thing!!

    Ten minutester

    I pressed my hand on the face of the individual before me and aggressively mmed it up against the wall. I felt his pain radiate through my hand, and I heard the sound of his bones snapping. I pressed him up against the wall and roared, Where are the weapons?! Where is the batch of guns?! Speak! Where did you send that batch of guns to?! I never told you to transport firearms! Where did you get that sheet of paper?! Why did it have my seal on it?! What have you people done at Troy City?! Tell me everything!

    I dont know! I really dont know! It was the pope who told me to send firearms into the city! He said it was yourmand! I dont know where the writtenmand came from, either! It was the pope who handed it to me! I was only responsible for transporting the goods! The administrative personnel have left! I really dont know!!

    Where are the guns, then?! Where are the guns?!

    In the warehouse! In a warehouse located to the south of the city! I only unloaded the goods there! I genuinely dont know where they took it afterwards! I truly dont know! I beg you. Please, Your Majesty, I really dont know anything. I had no choice. I really dont know where the stuff came from, Im telling the truth!

    Everyone has a chance to make a choice. Its up to you whether or not you make the decision. Isnt Troy City a free city? You dont have a choice at a free city? Since you chose to transport the weapons, you, therefore, chose to help the new churchmit a crime, so dont me me!!

    I raised my handgun up and prepared to fire. Before I could fire the shot, someone from behind grabbed my wrist. I then heard a familiar anxious voice from behind.

    Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Calm down! Calm down! We are at Hilles City! You will cause implications if you kill someone here!! You are the Prince! You must calm down!

    I turned around to see Niers tense expression. I released my grip. The individual I grabbed slid down simrly to a soggy noodle. I could also smell a foul stench from him. Niers expression helped me rx a little. She was still wearing the dress she wore in the Royal Pce since she didnt have enough time to change. She mustve chased after me as soon as she knew I left.

    What are you here for, Nier?

    Fulfilling my obligation as a wife. Your Majesty, if the royal family kills someone under the watch of the people in Hilles City, the people will be left feeling unsettled. Dont you think you have gone too far? Didnt you say you want to be a fair and just King? Hes already told you everything he knows, and hes not the culprit, so why do you want to kill him?!

    These people are trying to frame me! They are trying to sow discord between me and Her Majesty! I cant tolerate that! If someone tries to sow discord between us, would you be angry?!

    You must be mindful of your identity, though! Indiscriminately killing isnt a good thing! Your Majesty Please,e back with me now. Please,e back with me now. Her Majesty will handle things thate after. For now, pleasee home with me

 Book 17: Chapter 42

    Book 17: Chapter 42

    The descending red orb extended the sharp shawl and corpses shadows. The scarlet lights made the writhing corpse even more hideous. When he was killed, half of the citys poption surrounded the area as they looked forward to the cry of pain that gave them an instant of shot of joy. Afterwards, nobody was willing to step on even the shadow cast on the ground. The ck birds circled the sky and surrounded the corpse.

    The crows looked forward to their feasting hour, but they were afraid of the sharp shawl and human crowd. Nobody was fond of the crows that feasted on rotten things, yet didnt mind humanity killing their own kind via such an excruciatingly cruel method. Only the crows were going to tolerate the human corpse.

    Humanity was an interesting race. Religion was supposed to be used to give themselves hope, kindness and nice things, yet it create countless insane men and triggered ughters. God was supposed to be a symbol of holiness and beauty for humans, yet under the guidance of their god, they never picked up flowers. Instead, they picked up des and guns. There was never any harmony or beauty; there was only ughter and the sinister ambitions humans hid deep within their hearts.

    Humanity would never see God. Humanity would never be Gods children. Humanitys god would never be the elves god. Mommy Vyvyan was right. Humanitys god was just a concept they fabricated. Humanitys god served humanity, but the true God would never budge for humanity. Gods were just gods. They had no purpose, and they had no obligation to serve humanity. Nevertheless, humanity invented their own god to serve them.

    Humanitys so-called god was the same as the houses and machines that they built. They were things that served humanity. They were merely a concept humans came up with to serve their own purposes. That applied to both the old and new church. They carried out crazy things in the name of their creed. That was so-called religion. That was the so-called human race.

    ========

    Present time inside a hotel at a street near the churchs street.

    The room interior was dark. The sunset was still emitting its weak light; however, the rooms windows and door were sealed shut. The room definitely wasnt empty, though. It was actually full of seated individuals. Everybody in the building held a golden holy hoary emblem in their hand. All of them were wrapped in ck robes. Despite the room packing hot air due to there being no oxygen, not one person dared to stand up, and not one person budged. There were several wooden chests ced to the side in the zing and dry room.

    The sunset didnt surrender, but the hotels lower floor was already packed with humanitysughter and the sound of cups clinking. The people and birds on the streets headed toward their respective nests. The day was over. It was another ordinary day for Hilles City despite the little event during the day. But that was all it was, a small event. That was Hilles City, the Phoenixs Nest. Regardless of how turbulent it was outside, the turbulence would never reach the city. All of the inhabitants believed in their Empress; they believed in the empire. The city was the heart of the empire. Nothing would ever happen there.

    Gentlemen, as we stand here, you must remember our Goddess of Justices sword. Our member was killed for no rhyme or reason. We cant just let it go. The new church has prepared weapons, but they would never have imagined that weve stolen the weapons they prepared. Gentlemen, for our friend and for our God, we must now pick up our weapons! Kill all the heretics! The Phoenixs Nest should be a pure ce! Spare no one!

    The sunsets final ray finally vanished below Hilles Citys walls. The city was going to wee its own darkness. Everyone had returned to their homes. The others went off to get themselves drunk on alcohol as they waited for the sun toe up again tomorrow.

    The Goddess of Justice didnt just hold a symbolic scale in her hand, as she also held a sword that could maintain the bnce. The vow to gather the gunpowder and powder was established in the dark room. Said powder could drive one to madness. When they went on their mad killing spree, they needed the insane drug to erase their humility.

    ========

    At the inner court of Hilles Citys Royal Pce.

    Your Majesty Nier carefully ced dinner down in front of me and then stepped aside.

    Nier was afraid that Id throw the dinner onto the maid as I did before. Still, regardless of how angry I was, I wouldnt ever do that to my wife. I would never hurt my wife.

    Nier came back to my side feeling relieved upon seeing me pick up my fork and knife. She gave me a light hug. I cut a piece of meat and put it in my mouth. I muttered, Did Mom say anything?

    Her Majesty wants you to stay in the inner court and calm down before heading to Troy City. Even if you went back now, you wouldnt be able to sort out the matter in a fair and calm manner. If you head back now, you would only turn Troy City into a river of blood, isnt that right? As such, Her Majesty wants for you to calm down here. Then, you can go to Try City to sort out the new churchs matter.

    My rage will never be appeased. Nier, they are trying to sow discord between Mommy Elizabeth and I. I absolutely cannot forgive people when they bring my family into it. What I want isnt to ensure this wont happen. I want to forbid anyone from even thinking about bringing my family into it.

    Nier gave me a gentle nudge. Her expression was unusual. There was a hint of sorrow but also determination. She had resolutely made up her mind on something. Finally, she softly spoke up: Your Majesty, what I am about to say is what I am thinking. Your Majesty, I am not saying this from the perspective of a Valkyrie, alone, but also as your wife.

    Speak your mind.

    Your Majesty, do you feel that as long as we, your family, are involved, you turn awfully hysterical? You said you wanted to be a fair King, but when you handle affairs that involve us, you are never fair. You will kill without a thought for us, which is why lots of people now fear us. They fear you will kill them if they displease us We all respect Her Majesty, but everyone is fearful of you and us. Fear may be a weapon however however, fear can also be a weapon used against you. With respectes loyalty, but that does not hold true for fear.

    It doesnt matter. It doesnt matter. I instil fear into others to protect you all! Thats how I can protect you.

    But is it really a good idea for you to shoulder everything for the sake of protecting us?

    It doesnt matter. As long as I can protect you all, none of it matters!

 Book 17: Chapter 43

    Book 17: Chapter 43

    You dont need to shoulder so much! We dont want to see you be a demon for our sake. Ever since Lunas death, youvepletely changed. Do you still remember the first time we went out together? You wanted to shake me off at the brothel but ended up getting mugged. I went to kill one of them, but you stopped me. You werent this way back then. Do you still remember what you did in the North? You stomped the anthropoids that were frozen in ice and defenceless to death. You used the anthropoids as materials for your bets. Youve changed. Your Majesty, you initially despised blood and death, yet youre now covered in blood!

    Its for your sakes!! Had I bared my fangs and demonstrated brutality from the very start, my Luna wouldnt have died. If I couldve control the church beforehand, you wouldnt have been kidnapped. If I sent the church a head, you wouldnt have been chained up!

    Thats why Im saying that youve already gone too far!! Your Majesty, we are all aware that you are doing that for us; nevertheless, is it worth you bing a demon ughtering everything in sight and shouldering so much? You care about us, but what about us? Have you considered us? I, personally, saw you change because of me. Do you know how much that hurts me?

    Nier pushed me away with one hand. She held back her tears sitting on the edges of her eyelids. Her lips trembled as she tried to control her emotions: Your Majesty, you have done enough It must be enough now Not only are you our family, but also the King of the North. They dont respect us. They merely fear us due to you flying into a rage because of you. Even the maids around us are afraid of us!

    I grabbed Niers arms and anxiously exined, I already said that it doesnt matter! Nier! As long as I can ensure that youre safe. If theyre scared, they wont dare to hurt you. Look, Nier, look. Look, everyone respects Mommy Elizabeth. Everyone is in awe of her, but this incident still happened. Luna was killed. And now, theres somebody trying to sow discord between us. That will never happen in the North, though. Theres nobody there who wont fear me. Not one person will dare oppose me. Thats what I need. That way, your safety is guaranteed! Have you forgotten the time you were captured?

    I pressed Nier down onto the bed. She caressed my face. I took in a deep breath. Voice quiet, I expressed, You have no idea how much I love you, Nier. You have no idea how afraid I am of you being in trouble. If I must be a demon to protect you all, then so be it. As long as youre all safe, I can stand all of the hostility, violence and evil. Nier

    But have you considered us? asked Nier. She went on in a sorrowful tone: Have you considered us? We are not vigers you are protecting, and we are not your citizens. I am your wife who loves you. Ill always love you!! I love you the same way you love me! Therefore, I do not want to see you as a murderous demon!! Please, Your Majesty, there is no need for you to do that, and dont be a demon for my sake

    Before I could finish, an explosion that shook the ground went off outside. Nier and I both froze. We rushed to the window to look outside. We couldnt see what happened in the city from the inner court; however, my elven vision allowed me to see ck smoke rising into the sky from the city. Nier tensely grabbed my arm. In a soft voice, she asked, What exactly happened? What happened to Hilles City?

    Before I could reply, a Valkyrie pushed the door to the room open. The leader of the group that entered bowed to us: An explosion went off in the city. The initial prediction is that it is a team of rioters from the old church killing members of the new church. Our military has begun their march. The conflict does not look as though it will reach the Royal Pce; therefore, you need not worry, Your Majesties.

    I went to the door and pulled my cloak down. In a stern tone, I asked, How can I not worry when something happens at Hilles City? Where is Her Majesty?

    Her Majesty has already personally set out to quell the riot. You should just stay here; there is no need to worry.

    Shes my mom.

    I shoved the Valkyrie aside and headed toward the stable, which was where the White Deer King was. I intended to head over and see what the situation was.

    Nier nced at the Valkyrie in front of her. Out of nowhere, she pressed the Valkyrie up against the wall. The Valkyrie reacted with surprise. In a baffled voice, the Valkyrie questioned, Royal Princess, what are you trying to do?! Wh-Why are you trying to strip me..? Wh-What are you doing?

    Hand me your clothes and gear. Im changing into it to head out.

    But but Her Majesty wants you to stay here

    Hes my husband.

    Nier stripped the Valkyrie nude then undressed and tossed her clothes to the Valkyrie. She wore on the Valkyrie uniform and headed out. The Valkyries watched Nier with dumbfounded looks. The Valkyrie who was stripped picked up the clothes Nier gave her. She trembled as she held the clothes that still had Niers scent on it up to the tip of her nose for a whiff. She looked besotted after one sniff: Instructor Nier is as cool as she was in the past Aaahh Senior Nier Senior Nier I received a present from Instructor Nier

    ========

    Current time on the street.

    The street that looked perfectly normal was engulfed in an inferno. Broken ss littered the ground reflected the storefronts. The stores with the gs hung out were fortunate enough to avoid the fire. The individuals in ck robes, who were armed with fire torches and guns, marched down the street. The ze wiped out wails and cries of despair. Burnt corpses were strewn on the ground. In fact, it was no longer possible to tell if the dead were humans before their death or not.

    The people in ck robes loudly recited their religious teachings. They recited the chapter illustrating the beauty of things in the world, yet at the same time, they desecrated thend on which Gods reputation was staked.

    Elizabeth tugged on her horse reins to bring her horse to a halt. She approached the individuals in ck robes. She had her hand on her sword handle, but she hadnt yet drawn her sword. She was wearing her usual military uniform without any armour. The wind buffeted her cape. A few of the individuals in ck robes noticed Elizabeth. bbergasted, they raised the weapons in their hands. The maniacal sensation the powdered drug induced helped them ovee their panic and terror. They pulled the trigger.

    Elizabeth parted the air and mes. The ck bullet she split down the centre was still emitting smoke from the ground. She sheathed her sword. She then violently mmed her sword onto the ground and beamed her intense killing intent from her eyes. Every word she enunciated was amand their bodies couldnt defy: On your knees!

    That was the order of a sovereign. No one could oppose it

 Book 17: Chapter 44

    Book 17: Chapter 44

    This city, huh? How nostalgic. Its not just the food and hot spring thats nostalgic, but also the things that happened here. I think that it was here that I fell in love with that man, said Ling Yue, dexterously hopping off the horse carriage.

    Ling Yue silently dered, I once came here, but nobody cared about me. The only reason that I was respected was because that man brought me in. This time, however, I have returned with Troys emblem. When Nier and Lucia arent present, Im Troys main wife!

    The maids and guards respectfully saluted Ling Yue, but their surprise showed in their gazes. Troys influence no longer reached Troy City. That was why many people didnt even see Troy this time.

    Ling Yue asked the maid next to her, Have lots of people been switched out?

    How did you know?

    I can tell by the smell.

    Tanya hopped off the carriage and caught up to Ling Yue. After she made an invitational hand gesture, Ling Yue gracefully went up the immactely maintained steps. She proudly held her red tail and ears up. The confidence and grace she radiated depicted her as the mistress of Troy City. Only Ling Yue, who was always a noble, could disy such a graceful, calm and confident demeanour. Or rather, the woman considered a mistress, Ling Yue, had the demeanour of a Queen more than anyone.

    Ling Yue went up the steps and specifically made a stop by her husbands office. She stopped at the simple and unadorned timber door. In a serious tone, she expressed, Tanya, I want to go in and take a look. While my husband isnt here, he did leave traces of his time here. I want to take a look.

    All right, responded Tanya, with a nod.

    Tanya pushed the door open. The room was sparkling clean. The table was set up to cater to her husbands requirements. Ling Yue nostalgically scanned the surroundings after sauntering in. In a soft voice, remarked, When I came to this city, I conversed with him here. How nostalgic. Those days of tumult were the days I was my nave self. My daughter is capable of finding her dad now.

    Liu Yue hopped out of a maids arms and cheerfully ran over to her mom. She excitedly asked, Mom, is this where Dad works?

    No, its one of the ces where your dad works.

    Ling Yue rubbed her daughters head and then went over to the seat to sit down. She pulled open her husbands drawer and examined the items inside. She frowned. She looked up at the maid. Somewhat perplexed, she asked, Did you touch my husbands stuff?

    Consort Ling Yue, those things are King Troys personal belongings. We have never dared to touch anything without permission. We absolutely dare not.

    Is that right? remarked Ling Yue, nodding. She stood up and shut the draw.

    Liu Yue looked at her mother, confused. Ling Yue led her daughter by her hand as they left the room and shut the door. Ling Yue sternly said, In that case, nobody is to open the doors to this room other than my husband from now, understood?

    Yes, Your Majesty!

    ========

    There were over a dozen of them, yet not one of them dared to act hasty in Elizabeths presence. Elizabeth, who had spent many years on battlefields, caused everyone to tremble in fear with her overwhelming killing intent. The group of individuals in ck robes merely tried to create what they considered hell; however, Elizabeth walked through such a hell before, and she had created an equivalent hell before. That wasnt to mention the fact that the amateurs had to use drugs to be able to pull it off. The mother wolf standing before them, to the contrary, could raze an entire city without batting an eye.

    How interesting. Youre carrying this out wearing your own insignia. Whether the people you kill are the new churchs people or not, youre in my city. Killing people and burning things in my city are the equivalent of insulting me. Your murder and arson crimes are enough of a reason for me to kill you, but thats not the real reason I want to kill you. I want to kill you merely because you insulted me.

    Elizabeth raised her sword without a hint of hesitation. She severed all four limps of an individual before her and tossed the limbs aside. She didnt n to let him die so easily. What she wanted to do was let him experience the despair of death. There was no need for an interrogation. All she needed to do was to throw their heads together with the corpse from yesterday. Elizabeth finally understood what the old churchs agenda was. They took revenge into their own hands. Nevertheless, they didnt want to bring the old church into their revenge  at least, not the pope. As such, there was no reason for her to go to the old church to search for anything after killing this specific group.

    Elizabeths current n was to continue keep the matter under wraps. Her son was still in the city. Allowing Troy Citys new church and Hilles Citys old church to break out in a fight would very likely cause the two cities to fight. The old church and new church possessed deep-seated influence that also extended far beyond Hilles City. In turn, that would lead to the leaders of the two respective cities, Elizabeth and Troy, fighting.

    Elizabeth was willing to do anything for her son. For the meantime, she didnt intend to confront the old church. Instead, she nned to threaten them. That was her way of suppressing the two churches anger. She didnt care what the two churches wanted to do once her son had returned to the North.

    The one thing that hadnt yet clicked for Elizabeth was why the new church didnt retaliate despite having weapons.

    Elizabeth contemted, They had the batch of guns that they smuggled into the city, yet didnt use it this time. Instead, the old churchs weapons used in this attack seemed to be the batch that was smuggled in. Could the old church be the ones who smuggled the weapons in from Troy City? Was the old church the ones who falsely transported weapons here under my sons name? They smuggled in weapons from Troy City, the ce where the headquarters of the new church is? Or or did the new church script and direct this themselves?

    Could the new church be the one thats trying to instigate a war between Troy City and Hilles City? So, they wanted the old church to kill members of the new church. Then, the two churches would engage in full-blown warfare to break off the rtions between Troy City and Hilles City? If thats the case, Troy and I would be hostile to each other. To put Troy away, I would have to take the initiative to seek out the new church. Now that is vicious. Unfortunately for you, my rtionship with my son isnt that weak. The conflicts between a monarch and his sessor that history has witnessed, will never happen during my reign.

 Book 17: Chapter 45

    Book 17: Chapter 45

    Miss Ling Yue, did you notice anything?

    Tanya put away the letter Ling Yue wrote. Ling Yue wrote a letter and asked Tanya to rush through the night to deliver it to her husband at Hilles city before she could even get in a meal. Tanya didnt know what the letter was about, but Ling Yue was evidently treating it as an urgent matter. She was so rushed that she didnt even have time to heat up the stamp and sealed it with her saliva, instead. She didnt write anything on the envelope either. Tanya didnt dare to read the contents.

    Yes, Ive noticed lots of things, and Im aware of the unrest in the city. Im worried for my husband. He doesnt know that theres no longer anyone loyal to him in this pce; in other words, nobody in the pce has any respect for their King anymore. They touched my husbands stuff and took one his items.

    What is it?

    Im not sure; its probably a seal. My husband has one on him, maybe two, but Ive only seen it once. I saw it when he signed some documents. At the time, he signed the documents at that desk. He then ced the seal in his drawer, but it was missing when I checked yesterday.

    Is your memory that amazing?

    Its not that I have an impressive memory, but because there was a certain part of the drawer that wasnt covered in dust. Technically, there was a thinyer. We foxes are very sensitive to our environment. We notice even subtle changes. The maids said that nobody touched the drawer, but something was missing. Further, thats something a King uses to sign documents. Its worth the dignity of a King. My husband only uses the seal when hees back to this so-called free city, a city of sin where morals andws have been dumped. Ive informed him that his seal was stolen in this letter.

    Yes, Your Majesty, replied Tanya. However, it is too dangerous for you to stay here by yourself. My other duty is to protect you.

    Its been just one short year. Tanya, have you noticed something different? I remember that you wanted to kill me in the past, yet here you are now doing your utmost to protect me. Tanya, I really want to be friends with you, but it seemed impossible from the very beginning.

    I need to protect and respect you for you are His Majestys wife. Additionally, from my perspective, you are different to the anthropoids that I once met. If anthropoids could be together with you, I would not have suffered those misfortunes.

    All anthropoids are the same as me. Though there may be strange, bad and schemers among us, we can all converse. Those who attacked you are what we call beasts. Ling Yueughed. She gently wagged her tail and then scrubbed Tanyas head. With a smile, shemanded, Hurry and go. My husband and your Kings rule rides on this. Im certain it should be an important manner. I will remain here and find out where the seal is.

    You must be more careful, then. If something befalls you, I really will have no home to return to.

    Tanya departed. Ling Yue then touched the face of Liu Yue, who was sleeping on the bed.

    Ling Yue thought, My daughter looks so cute and innocent. Shes now my only treasure. The ce were currently at is far from safe, though. The people in this pce are probably not the people who were present when I came herest. The maids and guards have been switched. In essence, the people in the pce at this current time are no longer those who served Troy. I now know their secret, which means I could be exposed to danger at any given moment. The maids and guards could attack me at any moment as they dont support me or serve me. Theyre loyal to some organisation that I have yet to identify.

    This city is the so-called free city. Behind the light on the surface and the freedom in the past has given birth to far too much darkness. I cant see any freedom, beauty or liberation in this city. All I can see is a city of deceit, violence and maniption from the shadows.

    This city calls itself the free city; nevertheless, there is no supreme power maintaining it, which means somebody is manipting the so-called freedom. This sort of freedom is nothing but endless torment and very to the majority. Everybody pursues freedom. But s, freedom always belongs to power.

    Only with absolute power is there absolute freedom. Freedom can only be achieved by submitting to power. That is the purpose of a system. The fates of the ordinary folks in a nation thats split are all tragic, whereas Hilles Citys tramps are able to make it through life. Had it not been for the system Elizabeth implemented, how could humanity firmly advance? Had my husband not united the North, it would be deste now.

    When she looked at the North as it stood, Ling Yue didnt doubt what she once did as being incorrect. Her husband may have killed lots of defenceless soldiers and beheaded an entire citys anthropoids, but it was a necessary part of establishing a system. It was a necessary step for her husband to control the North. Ling Yue knew it looked cruel. In saying that, only absolute power could provide absolute security and freedom. Ling Yue understood what sort of lives the anthropoids formerly led, which was why she was satisfied with Troys current approach.

    Ling Yue had two choices: she could pretend to be oblivious to what happened and live out her days in peace, ignoring everything and taking responsibility for nothing. She, therefore, would remain safe until her husband returned if she chose. Nevertheless, that would give the thieves, who stole the seal, enough time to erase their involvement and settle the matter.

    They might have even returned the seal by the time my husband arrives. Since the city no longer belongs to Troy, they should have him in the palm of their hands by now. If I investigate the matter, though, my daughter might end up in danger. Im not worried for myself, but Liu Yue still cant transform into a fox. In addition, I cant bring Liu Yue along with me when I investigate it. Who can I trust, then? Though these guards served by my husbands side, could they oppose an entire city? Shall I prioritise my daughter or my husband? brooded Ling Yue.

    Liu Yue rolled over, thereby cutting off Ling Yues train of thought. Ling Yue looked at her daughters sleeping face and took in a deep breath.

 Book 17: Chapter 46

    Book 17: Chapter 46

    At Elizabeths dungeon.

    So, whos the mastermind? Is it the new church or the old church? What exactly are they after? All right, I shall decide who I shall execute based on their goal.

    I ced an individuals hand down. I just finished snapping all of his fingers. He passed out for the meantime due to pain. As such, I had the chance to ask for Mommy Elizabeths opinion.

    Mom shook her head: Frankly, Mommy is unsure now. It could be either faction. If its the work of the old church, its simple to exin and that is that the old church couldnt appease their peoples anger. In turn, they took revenge. The old church stole the weapons the new church smuggled. After finding out, the new churchs pope fled. However, if its the new churchs scheme, then it could be exined, as well.

    My guess is that the new church sent the weapons to the old church so that the old church could go on a killing spree. That way, the deration of war between the two churches would officially be announced. That said, the old church at Hilles City doesnt have weapons; therefore, the new church, which is located at Troy City, possesses supreme power. In fact, they could instigate a confrontation between the two of us. In that scenario, I either take the initiative to eliminate you, or the new church wlessly subdues the old church and bes the state religion.

    However I look at it, its the new churchs scheme. Thered be no way to exin their popes departure, otherwise. Furthermore, I sent a letter to investigate my seal, but I havent received any response. My guess is that its most probably because Troy City is now under the new churchs control. That would exin why I have no clue about what happened. Mom, this is now a pressing matter. I have no time to calm down. I must immediately head to Troy City!

    What are you going to do at Troy City? Son, whatever the case is, the new church now controls the city. You want to take on an entire city? I think that youll need an army backing you. Mommy wont stop you. In saying that, Mommy has to go with you. Troy City is no longer what it once was. It may be named after you, but the citys g no longer has your name on it. Hence, Mommy shall bring Mommys armies that are best at sieging cities this time to assist you in taking back Troy City.

    Mom

    Before that, nevertheless, Mommy needs toplete some tasks. Mommy, at the very least, needs to delegate the old church to traditional state religion. That way, the new churchs plot to have us fight each other will go down the drain. The old church will calm down and stop bothering with the new church once theyre dered state religion. After all, theres no need for them to waste time with the loser when theyve already won. By the same token, Ill have a legitimate reason to intervene. A nation doesnt require two religions, especially one that has no qualms with resorting to unscrupulous schemes. Thus, we can just eliminate them.

    Moms eyes showed that she was dead serious. In reality, we didnt reach any conclusion since wecked the most crucial piece of the puzzle; to be specific, wecked evidence. We just felt that the new churchs motivation sounded more probable. Furthermore, I wanted to rip the new church, the people who forged an imperial decree. I just wanted a reason to ughter the lot of them. I didnt know what Mommy Elizabeth thought. I wasnt sure if she thought the matter was at its final scene or if she, too, just needed an excuse to kill the new church. The two of us reached a mutual agreement this time, and for a rare moment, both want to kill. I wondered when I developed a violent tendency.

    The riot ended half a day ago. A day had nearly passed. It was nearly noon by the time I left the interrogation room. Everybody caught was scheduled to be hung tomorrow. We needed to speak to the old church. The final step was to prepare the army.

    Mom looked forward to fighting another war after a longyoff. To begin with, she prepared three main forces and two supporting armies. You could say the scale of the army was big. Nevertheless, I felt that it was unnecessary to take Troy City since Troy City didnt have an army. If it did have one, it wouldnt be beyond my control, yet.

    I thought the free city had a decent reputation. I only just realised that it waspletely beyond my control. The inhabitants were no longer loyal to me. In fact, they stole my property.

    Elizabeth needed three days to prepare everything. The n was to set out in three days and arrive at Troy City a weekter to take it back. One, I couldnt ept betrayal. Two, I couldnt ept others hurting my family. For that reason, I was hesitant to hurt my citizens. Under normal circumstances, the people were innocent; however, they lived where the new church rooted themselves, so they had to be with the new church. As they were with the new church, I should kill them all. Subsequently, I was undecided as to what to do to them.

    ========

    Current time at the Imperial Pce in the North.

    Miss Ling Yue?! eximed Freya. She got up from her brothers bed in a flustered manner and exined, I-I was just seeing if my brothers room was tidy or not during his absence. I had to check if the mattress, in particr, wasfortable or not. If Brother suddenly returns

    We have situation at Troy City. I need backup. Please provide me with the best guard and general.

    Ling Yue ignored what Freya was doing in her husbands room. Her fur was incredibly messy. There were even leaves, grass and branches in her fur. It was safe to assume she took a straight route to the North instead of taking the normal path in order to get to the North as fast as possible. That was how she managed to reach the North in half a day in her fox form.

    I think w-.

    Were out of time! My daughter is still at Troy City and could be in danger at any moment. Plus, my husbands stuff has been stolen. The entire pce at Troy City is under someone elses control! Theyve revolted! Its a silent revolt! Freya, I need to protect my daughter and investigate what happened!

    Ling Yues fangs were partially visible. That was how Ling Yue behaved when she was worked up; it was in her wild beast nature. Freya immediately tidied herself up. She had a fundamental idea of what happened. She responded with a quick nod and then yanked out a sheet of paper from the desk. She quickly wrote something down then folded it and passed it to Ling Yue: Take this to Miss Ying. Miss Ying should be in the camp. You may mobilise Brothers guard unit as you see fit. Take as many men as you think you need, Shusia included. Shusia and Miss Ying are both trustworthy. I am sure you will find a use for them.

    These two will do. Im heading back now!

    I will gather up our newly formed team and head to Troy City. Since theyve revolted, we must take back Troy City for my brother!!

 Book 17: Chapter 47

    Book 17: Chapter 47

    This incident has nothing to do with me. I believe you would not believe me even if I said that after what transpired. However, I swear to god that I did all that I could to appease everyone. Unfortunately, I could not appease everyones anger or stop what they were doing. I am sincerely sorry about what happened, but the old church will not do anything.

    The child pope was on his knees in front of me. Tone sincere, yet soft, he continued, Violence cannot solve anything. Violence only begets more violence. The new church was trying to lead us to our own destruction with our own anger this time. Your Majesty, I would never do anything that would oppose your wishes, and we would never do anything irrational at Hilles City. I have done my utmost to appease everyone and stop all revenge and schemes; unfortunately, we could not stop these people. With that said, they are already unaffiliated with the old church.

    Elizabeth crossed one leg over the other. She calmly asked, Son, what do you think? Who do you think is responsible for this, the new church or the old church?

    I pinched my chin and replied, Mm Regardless of who it was, I dont have proof, so I can only make an inference. If it was the new churchs plot, then the root of this holy hoary night was the new churchs assassination of the old churchs member. This may be something the new church plotted from the very beginning. Their goal may have been to provoke the old church. The new churchs people understand that they would sh with the old church, which was why they wanted to put the me on the old church.

    Mom nodded and then snickered: Which means that the old church didnt take action to save itself. That mustve been the new churchs n. The proof is evident; the proof is the letter with your seal on it. There are only four seals in this world. Two of them are here with me, and the other two are with you. The new church stole one from Troy City. Theyve already crossed the line this time. A nation only needs one religion; hence, the new church can be ouwed.

    ========

    Your Excellency, what exactly do we need to do? The old church is now the state religion; our n appears to have failed. Empress Elizabeth and Prince Troy are not fighting and have figured out our n. The two of them are on their way to Troy City now. What do we do? We, personally, spread out our power at Troy City!

    The new churchs pope thundered, Be quiet!

    The pope tensely looked at the table in front of him and contemted his next step. He never expected the oue. He never expected the old churchs pope to not be the brains behind the rampage, and it was proven that the old churchs pope wasnt responsible for it. There was only a specific group in the old church that wanted to start trouble. As a matter of fact, the old churchs pope did everything he could to appease them. That confirmed the new church scripted and directed the entire n. Plus, they had been exposed for pinching the seal. It was time to face the consequences.

    The pope analysed, Right now, there are three armies encroaching upon Troy City. The people in this city may now obey us, but that doesnt change the fact that this city is named after Troy. What would the citizens of this city choose in the face of three armies? What would the people do? Will they choose to side with Troy?

    My only hope now is to get all of the people of Troy City to fight for me. Would Troy kill all of his citizens? Will he choose to kill everyone? If he spares the people of Troy City, I still have hope. Ill still have hope of talking to him.

    My bet is the entirety of Troy City. So, how can I convince the people of Troy City to pick me? I may be in control of everything, including the underground world of Troy City, but thats all meaningless in the face of military might. Its easy to drive off the citizens; all they have to do is instil fear.If they fear Troy, theyll definitely side with me. If theyre afraid of me, theyll wee Troy.

    While I dont care for the news around me, I have heard of the oppression Troy Citys citizens suffered. Now, if I were to mention that Troy was back, the people would wee him back.

    I must convince the people to fear Troy. Is it hard to get them to fear him? Troy may not know what happened here. I know about Troys massacres in the North. Hes no less violent than Elizabeth is. Okay, so, isnt my objective obvious?

    Your Excellency, Troys wife and child are currently at Troy City. I think we can use them as hostages. If possible, we could use them as hostages to talk to him. At least, we could exchange them for our lives.

    The pope wiped away the dangerous thought the individual had: Have you lost your mind?! Have you forgotten what consequence the old church met with after what they did to Nier? If we did that, Troy would not forgive us. As a matter of fact, he wont even bother to negotiate with us. Thats only going to get us killed faster!

    If we want Troy to help us, we cant hurt those two. We should protect them if anything. Well only be forgiven if his wife speaks up for us. Thats the only way. Before that, though, we need to get Troy City to speak up for us. Ivee up with an idea and that is to persuade our Troy City to oppose Troy. We need to control all of Troy City, I repeat, all of Troy City. Do that; go and do that. Oh, and one more thing. Put the seal back. Take good care of his wife and child. Do not make any mistakes, understood?

    Yes, Your Excellency!

 Book 17: Chapter 48

    Book 17: Chapter 48

    Tanya?!

    I was stunned to see Tanya. There was dirt on Tanyas small face; her cloak was stained with mud from her long journey. Her calves also were mudden on them. However, she looked expressionless as per usual. Tone serious, she reported, Your Majesty, I apologise for disturbing your sleep at night, but this is a letter from Troy City. Consort Ling Yue personally wrote it and had me rush it to you.

    Ling Yue? Shes at Troy City? I then realised something. I grabbed Tanya with one hand and asked, What about Liu Yue?! What about my daughter?! Wheres my daughter?!

    Princess Liu Yue is also currently at Troy City, but they are still safe, Your Majesty. Nheless, I please hurry and read Consort Ling Yues letter. She said that the letter is very important.

    I couldnt possibly be convinced that Ling Yue and Liu Yue were safe at Troy City. I didnt know why the two of them went to Troy City. They practically turned themselves into hostages for the new church to threaten me with. Whatever the letter said, I had to hurry and write back to them to tell them to hurry back to the North. I had to lead the army there right away. Was I supposed to blow up a city with my wife and daughter in it?!

    I opened the envelope. Honestly, the envelope was quite strange. There was no heat stamp or anything to seal it. Because Tanya kept it in her shirt the entire time, her warmth still lingered on it. If I was my past itself, Id definitely be full of interest for the envelope that had the warmth of a loli on it, but I had no time to be embarrassed about her warmth. My daughter was a tad cuter than Tanya, after all.

    I opened the letter. It was written in a hasty manner. Ling Yues usual elegant handwriting looked messy. In fact, there were some words I had to really scrutinise to make out, but I could understand what Ling Yue was saying. She made one thing clear: the seal I left at Troy City had, in fact, been stolen. I never imagined the people at Troy City would dare to pinch my stuff. The people there shouldve respected and loved me, yet they dared to pinch my stuff.

    I thought, So, the people in the pce no longer trust me and are no longer loyal to me? Troy City can be destroyed now. Nobody respects me. The city that was loyal to me dared to use my name without permission, so theyre all at guilty. Nobody in my pce is innocent. All of them shall pay for their betrayal!

    Having confirmed that someone stole my seal, I could punish them all without any guilt.

    I put the letter away: Tanya, head back immediately. Tell Ling Yue and Liu Yue to immediately leave the city. Its extremely dangerous at Troy City at the moment. Its no longer under my control. I dont know if it was Freya who had Ling Yue go there or not, but thats a very wrong order. Tanya, head back now, and pass on my order. Oh, right, I

    I anxiously searched around me. Seeing as it was a verbalmand, I needed something to prove that it came from me. I was dressed in my sleepwear, however. Nothing precious to me was on me. Nier, who was standing to the side, looked down at herself and tore her stockings. Then, she removed it and handed it to Tanya. Tanya reacted with a shocked expression. Nier smiled: A consorts silk stockings. Nobody besides the King would have it. Tanya, take it back with you. Dont think poorly of it.

    I will not. Tanya stuffed it into her breast pocket. She then looked at me and said, I understand. I shall get going, then, Your Majesty.

    I do want to let you have a good sleep before sending you off. Unfortunately, I dont have time to let you sleep. Im sorry, Tanya. Head back immediately. Ling Yue and Liu Yue are in danger. You must keep them safe. Take them back to the North even if they refuse; use force if you must, understood? Ill give you a vacation afterwards so that you can havev a good rest.

    Yes, Your Majesty. Before I go, though, I want to make clear what it is that I want for my reward. Your Majesty, if it is possible, I wish to have an afternoon nap on yourp underneath the bright sun.

    No problem.

    I nced at Nier. She gave me a nod. Nier wasnt jealous. Perhaps she saw Tanya as a kid as Daisy was. Nier wouldntin if Daisy wanted to have an afternoon nap on my thigh. After I agreed to Tanyas request, she revealed a warm smile. It was adorable, but it instantly vanished.

    Tanya bowed and then swiftly left the room. After dallying for a moment, I ran out after her and shouted, Tanya, ride the White Deer King back. She doesnt have a nice temperament, but she follows mymands. Nier gave you her stuff with her scent on it, so itlle in useful.

    I was curious as to how the White Deer King would react if Tanya went to the White Deer King with Niers stocking. Plus, shed be waking up the White Deer King while thetter was sleeping.

    ========

    Horse stables.

    White Deer King, White Deer King I need your help. His Majestys order, His majestys order.

    The White Deer King irritably stood up. Somewhat afraid, Tanya took a small step back and held up the stocking from Nier. The stocking didnt have just Niers scent alone; it also had Troys scent on it. The White Deer King had a sniff. She grouchily whacked the stocking away. She fumed through its nose and took a few steps back. Tanya, apparently, immediately understood what the White Deer King was expressing.

    Dont bring that womans stuff to me! was what Tanya read.

    Why does it seem to be jealous all of a sudden? wondered Tanya.

    Tanya picked up the important stocking. It was then that she suddenly realised Ling Yue would also react jealously if she gave it to her. It was useful, true, but it was too much of a hassle to exin its origins.

    The White Deer King exited the stables. She lied down for Tanya. Although the sight of the stocking frustrated her, the White Deer King had to obey Troysmand. After all, she was his most trusted steed and friend, a fact that held true in the past, present and would still hold true in the future.

 Book 17: Chapter 49

    Book 17: Chapter 49

    I really wanted to be able to return to Troy City the next day; however, behind me was an organised army. Two armies were marching ahead of me. One army transported siege weaponry andrge cannons along with their march. Mommy Elizabeth and I didnt travel in a horse carriage. Instead, we rode with the cavalry. It was the first time I saw the red uniform army in full battle mode. Every soldier wore neutral expressions. They didnt express anything in rtion to the life and death battlefield. Every single soldiers uniforms buttons were scrubbed shiny. The march that shook the Earth was in unison. Aside from the messenger who ran back and forth between units to delivermands, nobody uttered a word.

    <em>That</em> was Mommy Elizabeths most formidable weapon she used to conquer this world. <em>That</em> was the invincible red uniform army. They were the strongest from numbers to equipment. Every soldier present was determined to fight to the very end and never retreat. Although I heard of their dominant exploits before, when I was amongst them, they intimidated me.

    The army I led to the North wasnt theplete red uniform army. The majority of the soldiers who apanied me to the North were mainly support soldiers. They were locals at Karanas ce. Though they underwent the empires training regime, they still werent on the level of the most traditional red uniform army. Frankly, I thought one field operation army was adequate.

    Nier rode alongside us. The Valkyries in their white robes and on their white horses rode around the horse carriage with the g representing the royal family. Inside of the carriage were maids and my daughter, Daisy. The Valkyries most important task was to ensure Daisys safety. Nier shouldve also protected her daughter, but she argued that I needed more protection.

    When I remembered the things she said to me, I felt her primary goal was actually to supervise me. Daisy should be the safest. Troy City didnt have an army. Even if the new church distributed weapons to their followers, their untrained rioters couldnt possibly take on an army.

    If we maintain this pace, we should arrive at the perimeter of Troy City in two days time. Son, you didnt send anybody to speak with the new churchs pope? Do you really want to just attack Troy City? It may now be under the new churchs control; its your city, nevertheless. The city is named after you. Dont you think that destroying it would be a pity?

    I already sent someone, but he never replied. I dont know what the new churchs pope is nning, but they wont even release my people. That only makes me worry more for Ling Yue and Liu Yue.

    Of course, I mightve just been extra hasty. It had only been a day. He probably hadnte back.

    I was worried sick about Ling Yue and Liu Yue, though. I prayed Tanya had escorted them back to the North.

    =========

    Current time at Troy City.

    What are you doing?! What exactly are you doing?! Why are so many people fighting to get out of the city?! Troy will be back very soon! King Troy will be back very soon! yelled Ling Yue.

    Ling Yue stood atop the city wall. Behind the closed doors were themoners trying to squeeze their way out. Horse carriages were also gathered at the doors. Behind them was a group of people who were so eager to leave Troy City that they were willing to walk if that was what it took. There were mothers holding their children in addition to men protecting their family and carrying their pitiful luggage. They looked up at Ling Yue, feeling as though they stood at the precipice of despair.

    We dont want to resist anymore. How are we supposed to resist against Ling Yue? We cant break through the doors or walls of Troy City no matter what we do, thought the citizens

    The citizens had lost the courage and will to resist. Freya once believed the people were mere beasts who didnt need attention. The people were finally the equivalent of sheep that could be ughtered however one pleased.

    Everyone, everyone, you dont need to run. You dont need to run! King Troy, your lord, will soon be back. Why do you have to run? Troy ising back to save you. He wille back to protect you. Why do you want to run?

    The people below didnt respond, but they continued to charge toward the doors. They looked at Ling Yue with pitiful and hopeless gazes. Their gazes left Ling Yue feeling hurt and hopeless. She didnt understand why the people flocked to the doors when she returned. She didnt understand why they wanted to flee.

    They were oppressed and bullied. Troy wasing back to save them. The city was never called the city of freedom when it was under Troys jurisdiction, but that sort of situation never urred. Nobody could push others around with their weight. Nobody could rob and run rampant because they had a gang backing them up. Women didnt have to feel scared all the time. Men didnt have to worry about returning home to see their house burnt or worried that their wife and children were dead.

    The city of freedom meant freedom for others. So-called freedom was forever a privilege exclusive to the powerful and influential. The purpose ofw wasnt just to rule but to protect those without power. How was everybody able to lead normal lives under Troys rule? It was because Troys power was everyones power. Thus, everyone could enjoy the same freedom.

    Why? Why? Why do these people want to flee? Why? Do they not want normal lives? Why do they want to flee when Troy, the man who can save them, ising back? Why do they want to run? Everybody should be eager for the Kings return. Why is everybody running? What exactly happened? questioned Ling Yue.

    Ling Yue wanted to prove how just and noble her husband was to the doubtful people. Ling Yue yelled at the top of her lungs. She gave her firstmand sinceing to Troy City: I wont allow anyone to leave Troy City. You should be my husbands citizens; not his enemies. You should wait here for my husband to return. I guarantee. On the name of my tribes honour, I guarantee that you are the people my husband needs to protect. Even if a war does erupt this time, my husband wont possibly harm you. Wait here. Wait here. Dont leave this ce. Its dangerous <em>if </em>you leave this ce. Dont be afraid of those people behind you. I am Troys wife. I will protect you! Troy will release you!

    Theres no need for them to fear my husband; he would never harm them, Ling Yue told herself.

 Book 17: Chapter 50

    Book 17: Chapter 50

    Consort Ling Yue, King Troys order was for you to leave Troy City. It is an absolute order. If you choose not to return, I will have to resort to using force. Troy City is an extremely dangerous ce at the moment. Whether it is out of consideration for you or Princess Liu Yue, you must leave Troy City.

    Ling Yue gripped the half-remaining stocking in her hand with a light grip. She seemed as though she wasnt paying any attention to what Tanya was saying. Tanya sighed to herself when she saw Ling Yues look. It was just as she thought; Ling Yue reacted simrly to the White Deer King.

    I really cant stand that woman. I cant tell if this is her caring for me or not. A woman giving this to another woman is a tant provocation! Not even I can be nonchnt upon receiving this! Shes a mere human; whats she acting haughty about? I was just slightlyter than her; else, I wouldnt be a mistress! Ling Yue stood up in a fit. She threw the stocking into the fire.

    Tanya reacted with shock. She, too, was a female, but she couldnt understand the meaning of the stocking. To her, it was just a keepsake used for proof. She didnt perceive there to be any problem with the stocking. After all, only the King would use his consorts stocking.

    Lets go back to square one now. Im sorry, but I wasnt listening to you. Nier went too far. Whats she trying to achieve, provoking me with a stocking with my husbands scent on there? Forget her for now. What exactly was my husbands order again?

    Ling Yue sat back down next to the firece. She looked at the stocking that had almost been totally burnt still feeling somewhat irate.

    Consort Ling Yue, King Troys order is for you to leave Troy City, and it is an absolute order. Should you choose not to return, I will have to resort to force if you refuse. Troy City is an extremely dangerous ce at the moment. Whether its out of consideration for you or Princess Liu Yue, you must leave Troy City. However, when I entered the city, I noticed that nobody was allowed to leave their homes. Were you the one who gave that order?

    Mm, indeed. I forbid anyone from leaving this city. They must wait for my husband to arrive, which is why I cant leave, either. This was an order that I gave to everyone. I wanted everyone to calm down. If I leave now, my order will be me abandoning them and fleeing on my own. That will only plunge more people into panic. This city belongs to King Troy, my husband; therefore, I must protect this city.

    Your Majesty, King Troys gave an absolute order, which was for you to leave. He emphasised that you must take Liu Yue with you. It is extremely dangerous at Troy City at the moment. If you do not leave, I will have to get physical.

    Ling Yue nonchntly shook her head. A curve came to her lips: Tanya, I really like you and would hate to hurt you. If you want to use force, I doubt you can defeat a huge fox, right? Right now, I have Miss Ying and Miss Shusia. Im sure Ill be safe. Furthermore, I can protect my own daughter. This is my husbands city, which also makes it my home. I refuse to leave. I believe that my husband wont immediately attack the city. Everyone will wee him.

    Let me leave to report to His Majesty if nothing else, then.

    You dont need to leave. His Majesty ising closer and closer as we speak, which means that itll be more and more dangerous. From now, you just need to focus on protecting me.

    Ling Yue stood up and rubbed Tanyas head. Ling Yue then went to the bed to look at Liu Yue, who was sleeping. Quietly giggling, she stated, Liu Yue is fond of this ce. Such lively streets and a city would be more fun than being in a manor, right? She is a kid, after all. Thats why I cant leave this ce. This ce must be protected. In the future, I will bring Liu Yue here to enjoy the hot spring.

    Are you sure about this? It is dangerous here. If any riots break out here, the imperial pce will be the main target To add to that, I think His Majesty will harshly reproach me for failing toplete the task he assigned me Should any mishap befall you, would I not lose my home? His Majesty is my final home.

    Ling Yue lingered for a moment then solemnly looked at Tanya. She pulled Tanya into her embrace. Tanya stiffened up. Ling Yue had a really nice fragrant on her. Nevertheless, she had the smell of an anthropoids fur on her. Normally, Tanya would instinctively switch to a tense and apprehensive mode as soon as she caught the smell. This time, to the contrary, she strangely felt cosy and happy. She leaned into Ling Yues embrace simrly to a child snuggling up in their mothers embrace.

    Itll be all right, Tanya. Regardless of what happens, as long as you dont leave, I wont let you leave. You are a guard who protects my husband, and you are also the saviour of Troy City that time. No matter if its me or my husband. Youre our hero. As long as youre alive, we will never abandon you. We will always be your family.

    Consort Ling Yue Tanyas voice was slightly shaky.

    Voice suddenly turning colder, Ling Yue muttered, Plus, I have a load of rage that I want to throw on him. Does he really not know what this means? Whats he trying to suggest, sending me Niers stocking? I went through so much effort to help him, only for him to repay me with this? How outrageous. After this matter is settled, Im going to give it to him.

    Despite it having nothing to do with Tanya, she could feel the cold murderous intent from within Ling Yues marrow. She could see that Ling Yue was absolutely infuriated after receiving that gift.

    Is that thing really a provocation that women cant tolerate? wondered Tanya.

    ========

    Current time outside the room.

    Ying and Shusia extended out their arms to stop the maid who was attempting to enter: Sorry, without Miss Ling Yues permission, nobody is allowed to enter her room.

    The startled maid looked at the two swords that were still sheathed but at her neck. Ying deftly took the tray carrying midnight snacks from the maid: While youre at it, tell the others that, henceforth, food must be delivered half an hour earlier. While youre at it record the name of the chef. When you bring food over, you have to eat a portion of it as a security measure, understood?

    Ah, Y-Yes

    The maid trembled as she stepped back. She then quickly ran off. Ying ced the food down. While she was at it, she picked up a portion to eat. Shusia smiled: You sure are serious, huh, Ying.

    His Majesty gave my sister a pair of eyes. I will never forget his kindness. For that, I will forever earnestly protect them.

 Book 17: Chapter 51

    Book 17: Chapter 51

    You can destroy any ce, but not the hot spring on the mountain, stated Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth stood atop the mountain andmanded the soldiers setting up camp on the mountain. The main camp was situated on the mountain of Troy City. The heavy artillery was also set up there. The infantry camp was built around the mountain. Halfway up the mountain was the supply camps location. A path had been made specifically for supplies to be sent from the North. Just when we set up camp, the first batch of supplies had already arrived. ording to Moms wishes, supplies coulde at any time, but they were to never stop. There was a team of cavalry armed with guns that was designated to guarding the supplies. Actually, they were tasked with guarding the supply route. That was precisely why the red uniform army was never defeated due tock of supplies.

    The entire mountain became an army camp. The infantries at the foot of the mountain were also done with preparations. The sun was setting. The fire torches at the bottom were already lit up. The field of dye had been overrun with a sea of fires. It was a great pity, but it was an eptable loss in war. However, even if they werent destroyed, thered still be an issue with the dye.

    Spring had departed, so the flowers should have had buds. In other words, it was time to carefully tidy them up. The flowers werent remotely neat. It looked as though they were abandoned after thest harvest. The elven dye was Troy Citys ie. If the people abandoned their ie, then the people in the city had fundamentally given up on pursuing things in life.

    I gazed in the direction of the city from atop the mountain, wondering what had happened in the city. Though Troy City that never slept as Hilles City was, it shouldnt have been that dark at night. I couldnt see a single light even when I used my enhanced vision. I had no idea if there were sentries atop the city walls or not. The city doors were tightly shut, and not one person exited.

    I mused, How are Ling Yue andpany doing in the city? What does the new church want? What exactly has happened to Troy City? Whats the status quo inside the city? Why did this happen to the city Karana called The City of Freedom? I know that there are serious issues inside Troy City, but it shouldnt be oppressed, right?

    Mommy Elizabeth nced at me and then peered at Troy City: Son, do you really want to attack the city? The city is named after you. Even the que above the city door has your name on it. You did so much for this city, so itd be a real pity to just destroy it. I believe you still have a chance. I doubt the people from the new church want for this city to be destroyed. While it should now be considered their bargaining chip, you should forgive a few people for the sake of Troy City.

    Ive already sent someone. The response I received was to let theme over in the morning for a negotiation.

    Mom scrubbed my head. With a smile, she said, Son, its all right. Well ensure the safety of Troy City first. Then, well kill them after. Whether we want to kill those people or protect Troy City, this is the best approach. Dont mistake our temporarypromise as being soft. We still have a chance afterwards.

    However, its soon to be a full-moon night. As a matter of fact, its tonight.

    I looked up at the sky.

    Time flew this month. I was also really strange. I never understood why misfortunes happened whenever I was around. Fortunately, it didnt happen to Daisy. I was d that what the two churches did hadnt affected Daisy.

    Your Majesties.

    Nier came up to us from behind while adjusting her cape. Elizabeth turned her head around to look at Nier. Smiling, she expressed, Has Daisy fallen asleep? She mustve had it hard on this journey. Shes so young, yet had to apany us on this long journey.

    She is all right. She is not suffering much or crying. She has had her meal and is asleep.

    Daisy will soon be one year old, right? Shell stop breastfeeding soon, then. Has Daisys food for when she stops breastfeeding been prepared?

    Mom, there are still months to go.

    Theres nothing wrong with being prepared sooner.

    Nier quietly giggled. She then looked at me with a cold expression and indifferently said, Well, theres a fox. Can she speak already? That fox is in the city at the moment, right? Otherwise, you would have attacked the city without a second thought by now. Your Majesty, judging from your behaviour, you seem to like Liu Yue more. Youre always having guards send her gifts, yet Ive never seen you give Daisy any presents.

    Mommy Elizabeths stern gaze shifted over to me: Oh? I didnt know about this. Son, you need to provide an exnation, dont you? Are you really in a rtionship with that fox when you were married? Lets put Troy City aside for a moment. Dont you feel that you wronged Nier, whos always been there for you?

    I took a step back with a helpless smile. I prepared to flee at the drop of a hat. I found it easier to deal with an army than the two women.

    Hey, put a pause on your jealousy and spats for now. I have something more important I need to ask you, demanded the woman in my head.

    The undertone of joy as a spectator wasnt there. To the contrary, I could discern that the woman wasnt rxed but serious and tense. I stood on a boulder to look at Troy City and think. I questioned, Whats the matter? Is there something you want to do?

    Where do the two rivers that flow to Troy City originate from? A full-moon night ising right up, correct? I sensed mana activity in the two rivers

    The two rivers start in the elvennds. Isnt mana normal on full-moon nights?

    Obviously, I knew the rivers start from the elvennds. What I want to know is if its from the eastern forest. If it is, then the two rivers are Troy Citys source of drinking water, right? In that case, the citizens of the city drank the water that contains mana, didnt they?!

    But they drank the same water in the past, as well. The two rivers have always had mana in them. Humans never underwent any changes as a result of drinking the water. Could they change this time?

    Normally, mana wont affect humans no matter how strong the mana is. With that said, you mustnt forget that the mana in the eastern forest isnt normal mana but mana that an elf created. I cant say for sure if the mana will have an effect on humans; however, I can affirmatively tell you that humans will never be able to return to being normal humans again if mana has altered them. If you have a n, you must enter Troy City tonight! You must do it before the full-moon appears!

 Book 17: Chapter 52

    Book 17: Chapter 52

    What will happen? What will happen to the people in Troy City?

    Im not sure, either. Didnt I tell you? Humans have nevere into contact with mana. Putting aside how humans that have consumed arge volume of mana will react, Ive never seen the mana the elf created. Thats why I dont have any clue how human bodies will react after consuming arge volume of it. If you want to know, you have to enter the city immediately.

    But Ive sent out an envoy. I cant do anything to Troy City until tomorrow morning. If I barge in without prior notice, the people will misunderstand that Im attacking them.

    While I did say that, I already reached the bottom of the city walls. The red uniform armys transportation unit behind me transporteddders over to await mymands. I didnt tell them what my goal was. They probably thought I wanted to take advantage of the nights cover to climb the walls.

    It was the first time I climbed the walls of Troy City in that fashion. The red uniform army and I silentlynded on the walls. There wasnt a single light in Troy City, including at the Imperial ce. The city was dead silent. The only light was the silver des in the soldiers hands. Nothing was out of the ordinary. It was as though the entire city was asleep, or maybe it was dead.

    A Valkyrie came up to my side and quietly asked, Your Majesty, what should we do? There are four soldiers in the watchtowers to our right. Shall we kill them off?

    Surprised, I asked, Theres someone? Ill personally go over.

    I looked in the direction of the watchtowers, which were located by the wall on the right hand side. They didnt have the fire torch in there lit up, but I could see their silhouettes. The Valkyries drew their long swords and carefully followed behind me as we approached the tower. The closer we got, the more distinct the footsteps sounded. It sounded as though the four in the tower continuously paced back and forth.

    The four of them should be looking in four different directions. What are they doing going back and forth? Are they trying to switch views with each other? I pondered.

    Below the watchtower was adder. The benefit ofdders made from stone is that we wouldnt make too much noise. Two Valkyries apanied me up. For every rung we went up, the clearer the view of the tower above was. The first thing we saw was four pairs of staggering feet. The next thing we saw was them dragging their hips along as they walked. Thest thing we saw was them swinging their arms in a random fashion. When we got onto the tower, we saw four staggering, lifeless-looking, wandering people?

    Judging from the way they looked, they were no different zombies out of a video game. They had no pupils or conscious, and they waddled as they involuntarily shouted in muffled voices. The four of them werent pacing back and force; they were zombies without a semnce of a conscious.

    It wasnt just me who was shocked; the Valkyries behind me were also shocked. Nevertheless, despite the shock, two Valkyries charged up to the zombies that charged at us. The scene was the exact same as what youd see in movies. There was no formation or strategy. They had only one goal and that was to kill us. An attackcking in strategy was totally useless against Valkyries. The Valkyries dispatched the four zombies without breaking a sweat. I didnt expect the zombies to spray blood identical to human blood.

    What in the world are these things?! I asked the woman in my head.

    I crouched down to look at the four corpses. For safetys sake, the Valkyries beheaded them.

    I dont know what theyre called, either. Theyre a new breed of creatures. Theyre not good news, though. Youre a dark elf, so you should be aware of what dark elves do on full-moon nights, right? They suck blood. They suck blood for mana. These humans have been contaminated with mana. As a result, theyve be muddle-headed creatures searching for mana. In reality, the mana wont do anything for them. Its just an instinct of magical creatures. Now, as for mana, even if its not for mana  since part of it is from the aggression of a wild beast  these people will have a desire to kill. By the way, due to mana being spread through mana and blood, if youre bitten or carelessly consume their blood, th-

    Ah! What are you doing?! What are y-, Argh!!

    I spun around to see two white robes stacked on each other. One Valkyrie cried out in pain as herrade pressed down on her. The Valkyrie roared as she tore into her neck as a bloodthirsty wild animal would. I sprinted over and put a bullet in the head of the infected Valkyrie.

    I apologised: Im sorry

    I didnt give the bitten Valkyrie any chances. I picked up one of the long swords on the ground and thrust it through her head, skewering her on the ground.

    The voice in my head wasnt as rxed as usual. To the contrary, she was very tense as she informed me, Those who are hurt will basically turn into that state. It seems that its due to the mana. This must be the so-called holy water, the water that can heal wounds. Those who have touched it, those who drank the river water here, have already turned into these creatures. In other words, unfortunately, the people of this city can no longer be saved.

    Can they be healed?

    No. After the full-moon night, they will remain in that state. Furthermore, these creatures will follow the river to the elvennds as well as Hilles City. Do you understand now? If I were you, Id destroy this entire city, and kill everyone inside it. You cant let a single one leave the city. They are a gue to the entire continent, get it? How many people reside in this city? Thousands? Tens of thousands? Can you imagine tens of thousands of them spreading this gue across the continent? Can you imagine hundreds of thousands of humans being infected with the gue? Troy City is no longer the city that you know of. Its now a den of monsters.

    Before she finished, I had blitzed out. I ignored the red uniform army behind me that was desperately calling out to me. I knocked away the zombie-looking things as they charged at me. Their arms nged on my dragon scales as I kicked, punched and wrestled my way through the city. They could never infect me thanks to my scales. I fixed my gaze the grandest structure in the centre of the city and fought my way toward it.

    ========

    Meanwhile, in the imperial pce of Troy City

    Tanya, what happened outside? Tanya? Tanya!! Tanya! What are you doing?!! Tanya!!

 Book 17: Chapter 53

    Book 17: Chapter 53

    Ling Yue! Ling Yue!

    The number of zombies on the streets continued to increase, and they started to gather together. I heard the red uniform army yelling out to me from behind. They decided to descend the walls and join the fray. The zombie-looking things scared the soldiers, though.

    The loud gunshots behind me were a big help in grabbing the zombies attention. Though the humans were transformed into the zombie state due to elven mana, the mana didnt bolster theirbat abilities as it did for elves. Despite not being genuine elven mana, the mana had one consistent factor, which was that humanity still couldnt make use of it. All it did was transform them into zombies that randomly attacked others.

    Everyone in front of them was a delicacy. When I was in the forest, the wolves viewed Mommy Vyvyan and me as prey. Not only were wild beasts that hunt for mana able to smell out the nature of other creatures but were also able to sense their mana. Given my huge mana capacity, the zombies wanted to chomp me up.

    Ling Yue and Liu Yue, who were in the imperial pce, were in the same boat as me. They were a species that possessed mana. If this entire city was infected, there was no way the imperial pce escaped the same fate. Furthermore, there was no escape path in the pce. It certainly was big. Maids and guards were ubiquitous in there. How would Ling Yue and Liu Yue escape from the interior? Even Ying, who was an entity of anti-mana, couldnt cut open a path for the two of them on her own. Moreover, even if they did leave the imperial pce, it was zombie galore on the streets.

    Even if three toons from the red uniform army were toe in, theyd still only number half of the zombies. I couldnt even guarantee that they could wipe them out in the open wild. Should they open the city doors, the red uniform army would be opening the doors to a floodgates of zombies that were probably already on the doors. The red uniform army didnt have war chariots or turrets. The moment the zombies were in their faces, the army, which was collected together, would be met with devastation. Moreover, if the zombies escaped outside, I couldnt imagine what theyd do, especially given the fact that humanity was a dense poption.

    If the zombies roamed to humanitys cities and towns, humanity would face extinction. I couldnt let them reach humanitysnds. The best solution was to destroy the city. Troy City was my moms gift to me, though. It was also where our alliance started. Without the ce, our alliance between our three races wouldnt have a location to convene, and there wouldnt be any ce that our powers didnt influence anymore and was close to all three of our territories. What would happen after? What would happen to humanity and elves? Plus, there were envoys from the elves and humans. The elves mustve turned into an old dinner.

    I didnt want to destroy Troy City. I had my memories with my moms in the city. It was where I first found people who trusted me. I didnt want to lose the city Freya and I worked so hard to build, but I there was no other choice. I handpicked the maids. They were misled and no longer trusted me. Still, I didnt want to just kill them. If they resisted, I wouldnt show mercy, but if they weed me, Id still consider them my people. s they had to die.

    I didnt dare to harbour any wishful thoughts. The monstrosities created under my nose had to be wiped out. I could do it; or rather, Mommy Vyvyans shadow could use my body to do it.

    ========

    Current time at Troy Citys entrance.

    The doors have been broken down!! Aim inside and fire at all those who charge out! Fire!!

    The red uniform army didnt show any qualms as they fired on the people. Technically, the death throes from theirrades on the wall were a sign that they werent facingmoners. The cannons finally blew open Troy Citys doors. The people inside were already at their limit; they eagerly charge out. The city was overrun long ago. The people who had been infected with mana wanted to leave the ce in search for their prey. Their prey had appeared. Said prey was the red uniform army.

    The red uniform army was used to barbaric charges, so they wouldnt wet their pants over a group of teeth-baring-hand-dancing zombies. They orderly raised their rifles and adopted a three line formation. They opened fire on the crazed crowd charging toward them. Smoke and bullets danced in the air as rows of blood sprayed into the air. As soon as the forefront row of zombies fell, another row of guns fired. The red uniform army that finally had repeated firing rifles could maintain attack status for longer. However, the dark cluster in front of them was akin to a wave washing up zombies. If you were to look down from above at the scene, you would see a ginormous ck wave rushing toward a thin and pitiful red dam.

    The cannons on the mountain fired, and the ammunition exploded in the ground, littering the sky with fragments of human flesh. The stench of blood dispersed. Elizabeths order was simple: Fire as you please. Dont worry about ammunition. Do your best to thin the enemys numbers.

    Elizabeth did take the possibility of resistance into consideration, but she never expected that scale of resistance. Her three armies were more than enough to take down little Troy City; but nheless, it was evident that their firepower was insufficient in the face of thirty thousand maniacscking a concept of fear and recklessly charging them. In good news, Troy Citys doors werent too big; otherwise, thirty thousand people would break down their formations.

    Elizabeths soldiers could still hold the lines. In saying that, it wasnt something they could ovee with a few rows of guns. Once the enemy came into close range, they had no time to reload. Normally, in a fight with des, youd quickly see who fear overwhelmed and backs down first; however, the zombies didnt show any hints of intention to retreat.

    Valkyries, prepare yourselves!manded Elizabeth, turning around to her Valkyries. Four of you protect Daisy. The others are to mount your horses, and follow me in the charge. Well enter the battlefield from the rear. We cant kill everyone, but we need to, at least, disperse them. Artillerymen, continue to fire. Youre not to stop until theyre all dead. Infantry, you must hold on. Bring out all the infantry in the camp. Behind you is the entire empire. Daisy is behind you. Dont let these peoplee close to Daisy. Everyone hold the lines!!

    Despite the rain of bullets, the messengers still ran over to deliver their Empressmand to every corner. Not a single soldier was intimidated. They knew that their Empress was by their side, and their future was behind them. Thus, retreat was never going to cross their minds.

 Book 17: Chapter 54

    Book 17: Chapter 54

    <em>Boom!</em> I blew open the main doors to the imperial pce with a fireball. Before the dust settled, somebody or something rushed out. Just as I was about to fire a shot, the silhouette leapt at me and tightly grabbed my arm.

    Please, please, save me. Save me! Dont kill me. Dont kill me. Im not them! Im not them! See? See? I can still speak. Im normal. Im normal. Please, please save me. Take me away from here! Take me away from here!

    You?! Though there were no lights in the city, I could recognise him from his voice alone. The man in front of me was the new churchs pope! I grabbed him by his cor and shoved him up against the wall. I blustered, Why are you are in my imperial pce?! This is my pce; this is my city! What have you done to my city?!! Look what you turned my city into! You killed thirty thousand of my people! And why are you fine?! In spite of being the pope of the new church, you never drank the water, did you?! You just swindled people with it!

    Anyone with a brain would realise you cant drink that water, right?! One look and you can tell the water is abnormal! Who would drink it?!

    In other words, you sat on your ass and watched those people who trusted you turn into this state?! You sat on your ass and didnt say a word when they drank the water?! They trusted you, yet thats how you repaid their trust!

    I didnt know this would happen, either! How could I have known this would happen?! How could I have imagined water that could heal people would turn them into those creatures?! Im just as helpless! I was just as helpless!! Those people arent my responsibility! I didnt do anything!

    Shut the fuck up! I served him a knuckle sandwich and then thundered, The entire city is in this state thanks to you! Its because of you! I dont know why you made your religion, but you suspected it was dangerous, yet still had your followers drink the water while you stayed here and trembled, you fucking coward! You didnt do anything, but you fed them the demonic water. You arent remotely innocent because you didnt inform them the miracles were dangerous! You touched that which humanity should never have touched! You coward! I really want to strangle you right now, but

    Before I finished, I heard booming footstepsing from within the imperial pce, which shook the entire ground. I released my grip on the pope. He feebly slid to the ground. I kicked him on his shoulder and imparted him with my final words: Find a way to survive by yourself. Lets see if you can escape alive. This is youreuppance. This is your city. Theyre your believers. A pope should be at the centre of his believers, not acting the way you are, phony coward! The old churchs pope may be just a child; however, be it before or after the fact, he takes it on the shoulder it as a man would. As for you, youre nothing but a coward, a coward who cant do anything but quiver in the corner!

    I spun around and sprinted into the pce, only to find it had copsed. There, I found a huge fox standing among the ruins. She turned to look at me. Shusia and Ying were on her back. In Yings arms was a young girl. My heart skipped a beat. I suddenly remembered that Tanya came to me from Troy City and then returned to it. Tanya lived in Troy City for some time. Ling Yue was a magical species to begin with, so the mana wouldnt affect her, but Tanya was a human! Tanya would be affected!

    Hey! Is there really no way to heal her?! Is there really no way? I dont want to save everyone in the city. Cant I save just one person? I asked the woman in my head.

    Erm, Mm, in principle, theres a chance, but pretty much impossible after a full-moon night. As long as shes alive, you just need to wait until tomorrow, and transfer a portion of your mana to her. Even so, bear in mind that humans cant excrete the mana out of their bodies. Unfortunately, even if you want to save the child, shell require mana on every full-moon night each month henceforward in order to live.

    I nodded. That was good enough. While Tanya would end up with a condition simr to mine in the past, I didnt care as long as Tanya could be healed. I didnt want to lose my Tanya no matter what.

    Ling Yue slowly walked up to me and peered toward the city door. The mes and smoke over in that direction were still visible from this distance. The red uniform army was still engaged inbat

    What exactly happened? It has to do with mana, right? These people were fine before, but they suddenly changed in a single night. It must have to do with mana, right?! asked Ling Yue, as she crouched down. I a soft voice, she said, Sorry, Dear, I failed to protect Tanya  Sorry sorry there must be a way, though, right? There has to be a way to save her, right?!

    Put the matter aside for now, I have a way to save Tanya. Shell never be the same again, but I can keep her alive. We have to get out of here first, though. Ling Yue, can you block the door so that they cant leave? Will you get hurt?

    I wont. When ites down to it, theyre just humans. Humans teeth and finger nails cant hurt me. What do you n to do, though?

    I climbed onto Ling Yues back. She didnt hesitate to crush few zombies that rushed over underfoot. Then, she bolted toward the city door. In a quiet voice, Ying apologised, Sorry, Your Majesty, we failed to protect Princess Liu Yue and Consort Ling Yue.

    Youve already done very well.

    Daddy!

    Liu Yue broke free of Shusias grasp and leapt over to hug me. She softly sobbed on my shoulder. She trembled as she sobbed, Daddy, Im so scared. Im so scared. Those people want to eat us Im so scared They didnt act that way before. Why did they suddenly turn this way in an instant?

    Sorry, sorry Liu Yue, sorry for not being by your side. Its okay now, though. Dad and Mom are both by your side. Dont be scared, Liu Yue. I gently caressed Liu Yues hand and then Ling Yues fur: Ling Yue, block the door when we get there. Leave the people outside to the red uniform army. I have to wipe out the people inside along with the city. The entire city cant escape destruction. I cant let a single one of these monsters out.

    With a tinge of sadness in her voice, Ling Yue softly queried, Do you want to destroy Troy City? I really like this city. This was the city we first met and held hands. Is there really no other way? Must you really destroy this city?

    Sorry, Ling Yue. I dont want to destroy it, either, but but I have to.

 Book 17: Chapter 55

    Book 17: Chapter 55

    Ling Yue made a heavynding on the chaotic battlefield. With one stomp, she killed a batch of people underfoot. She then violently swung her tail and sealed the city door with her body. The zombies outside had already engage the red uniform army in a close-quarters fight.

    I began to think that humanity truly was a troublesome race. There was no way of instantly killing all of the zombies out in the field; however, because there were no more pouring out onto the field, within two hours, the sun came up in the east. The awful sight of corpses and blood was disyed.

    Finish off our wounded. Theres no way of saving them once theyve been bitten. Theyll also end up turning. Rest in peace. I will remember your efforts. I will take care of your family until the end. I will see to it that they arepensated and treated eptably. You were very brave in this war. I am proud of you all!

    Mommy Elizabeths horse was also dyed in red blood. Every step her horse took, you could hear the blood dripping off her horse. The soldiers cheered for their Empress whilst finishing off their woundedrades to release them from the pain and iing misery.

    So, these people were in this state due to drinking the so-called holy water?

    River water would be more correct. The so-called holy water is, in actual fact, river water that passed through Troy City. In the water is a fake mana that an elf created. The mana doesnt discriminate between humans and elves, thereby turning humans into these things. They have a desire to kill all species that possess mana. Humans are wild beasts by nature. Therefore, they were aggressive, I rified.

    That pope surprisingly managed to escape. My soldiers almost killed him. I did suspect that he was involved with this, and now its been confirmed. Son, how do you n to deal with him?

    I nced toward Troy City. Usually, all magical signals woulde to an end once the sun came up after a full-moon night. This time, though, Ling Yue didnt stand up, which indicated that the people behind her were still trying to charge out, and by people, I meant zombies. In the end, things would never end well for humans who got involved with mana.

    Throw him in. Dealing with him isnt the most urgent matter at hand. Mom, Im going to destroy Troy City now. As you saw, we cant allow these zombies to reach the elvennds or humanity. Once they bite a human, itll be all over. This is a gue that Troy City started. I must burn Troy City to the ground.

    Do you really want to burn Troy City down? Mommy is confident that Mommys soldiers can kill everyone here. Our reinforcements are on their way here as we speak. We can leave our city and just kill the people inside, right? Son, this city isnt just a city to you, is it? Think hard before you make up your mind.

    I didnt reply. I kept my gaze on Troy City. The city was named after me. It was the first city I had. It was the city that Freya and I created ording to our ideas. It was where my wives got pregnant. It was where I fought a life and death battle with the invading anthropoids. So many things happened there. The people of the city courageously stood at the walls to defend the city when the anthropoids invaded. What could I do, though?

    For the sake of the entire continents safety, the tens of thousands of people behind me, I had to destroy the ce. I couldnt allow a single infected person to return to Hilles City. How could the red uniform army kill everyone at the city? What, with just their rifles and spears? They werent an impregnable wall. If we missed just one of them, itd be a catastrophe for the entire army. I had to kill them all. I had to burn them along with the city. I had to. I had to.

    Release me! Release me! I said, let go of me! You murderers! You have no right to treat me this way.

    While I was thinking to myself, I heard someone yelling at the top of his lungs. Mom and I turned around to see the guards drag the pope toward the city. The pope put up a desperate struggle and apanied it with his despairing yells. I walked over and smashed my fist into his face.

    We have the right to do so because <em>you</em> are the murderer! Look at this city. Look at what my Troy City has be thanks to you! Arent you a pope?! Since youre a pope, you should go with your believers!

    You also want to destroy the city, dont you?! You want to destroy the entire city, as well, dont you?! Wow, it sure is easy for a King, huh?! Youre already thinking about the death of thirty thousand people. I destroyed the city, but what did you ever do for the city?! Nothing! You never thought about saving this city!! Look at all the corpses! Look for yourself! Theyre all your citizens! You keep iming that I destroyed this city. The reality is you didnt do anything, either! You killed everyone t release the city of its shackles, and now you want to destroy all of Troy City! You dont even bat an eye when youre killing thirty thousand people. In fact, you dont even feel tense whatsoever!

    Shut the hell up! Whos the one that forced me to make this choice?! Tell me!! Who turned my citizens into monsters that I have to kill?! You tell me!!

    But you never even thought about saving them. I did my best. I searched for countless people and even went to the elvennds to search for a way to erase the mana, but I was too powerless to find a way. What about you? Youre the Prince of the Empire, the Prince of the elves, the King of the North, yet you want to kill them without even trying anything else!!

    The popepletely ignored the wound I gave him. He continued shouting in my face, I, at the very least, did something for this city, while you did nothing! Zilch! Do you know how I ruled the city? Do you? I didnt do anything. All I did was tell them your story! Thats why they tried to run! Do you know how scared everyone is of you, Troy? I didnt need to do anything. All I had to do was make them scared of you. Do you know how paranoid you are? Killing the culprit responsible is eptable, but you go all the way and exterminate! Youre just a walking nutcase! Nobody knows what will enrage you, so everyone is scared of you! If you want people to revolt against you, all you have to do is tell them your story, and theyll be trembling from fear of you and revolt! It takes a single word from you to kill someone! Youve never thought about how much blood you spilt!! Look at this ce. This is the blood you made them spill!!

    You done? If youre done, then return to your people. Valkyries, take him away! Dont let him spout any more horsefeathers!

    Yes, Your Majesty!

 Book 17: Chapter 56

    Book 17: Chapter 56

    Your Majesty

    I gently grabbed hold of Niers hand and quietly asked, Nier, you, too, used the holy water to treat a woundst time. Are you feeling all right?

    Nier, who had just washed her hands, had white hands that were soft and warm. I tightened my grip, as I didnt want to let go.

    Nier shook her head with a smile: Im all right, Your Majesty, for I have always been drinking the wine from the dragon egg with Her Majesty. I guess my body has be used to having mana. Hence, I havent had any reactions. I didnt get injured in the battle yesterday, either. You need not fret.

    Is Daisy all right?

    Yeah, not even the fightst night woke her. That sure saved me a lot of worry and trouble.

    Nier and I embraced. We had just finished fighting a horde of zombies, so I had yet to get any rest and change. The same went for Nier, who only washed her hands. We found our humanity and love as humans on the tense night of bloodshed.

    Sorry, Nier, I need to go. I need to go, and destroy Troy City. I cant leave Ling Yue lying there all day.

    Ling Yue was still blocking the entrance. She silentlyy on the ground as though she was asleep. The red uniform army admired and felt curious about the fox. They all wanted to feel her fur, but she swept away everyone who dared approach her.

    Nier nodded then let go of me. However, there was a hint of hesitation on her expression. I sighed: I know what you want to say, Nier. You heard what the pope said, didnt you? It was just as you said, Nier. Ive stopped caring about killing people. I never considered saving the people here. All I thought about was how to destroy Troy City. Im no longer that me of the past anymore.

    Your Majesty, is there really no other way? Is destroying Troy City really the only option? Since youve realised what went wrong, shouldnt you be able to save the city now? If you destroy the city, youd be a tyrant who could ruthlessly destroy a city, right?

    I dont have a choice.

    If the woman in my head said there was no way to save it, then there really wasnt any way. I could provide enough mana for one person. I gave my blood to Tanya, so she was no longer in critical condition. Sadly, I couldnt give my blood to everyone in the city. Elves and humans resided at Troy City, but the humans wiped out the elves in the incident.

    The infected humans would kill all of the elves. The infected humans could no longer be considered humans. They were mere senseless beasts once they were infected. I didnt have enough mana for thirty thousand mindless beasts. If there was anything that did have enough, itd be the elven spring. Nevertheless, the spring was the elves source of mana. If thirty thousand dangerous zombies were to enter Duargana, Id basically be burying the elves  both in a physical and mental sense.

    The North was an area with extremely scarce amounts of mana, while humanity didnt have any. I could only save one or two people, but I had no way of saving thirty thousand people. Only God could save them. I wasnt God. I was just a mere human. I had to kill them for the sake of the greater poption. I grew numb to killing. Id seen even more bloody scenes. I saw more despairing gazes in the snow in the North, yet I stepped on their corpses to reach the imperial pce. I took no prisoners. I wiped out every single anthropoid army in the narrow valley.

    Thirty thousand people was just a number to me at this point. I truly changed. I truly became what I a man who didnt feel guilty about killing people as my hands were already bloody. The pope was right. I caused the deaths of the dead on the ground. You could even say that I killed them.

    If I have to shoulder being called a tyrant to save the greater poption behind me, then so be it. The people in the present can think of me however they please. The people in the future will understand why I did what I did. Even if nobody everes toprehend my actions, at least, I know what I did. I have no choice, but to kill them for the majority.

    Your Majesty, killing one group for the majority means that you will have to kill group after group.

    As long as I can save the majority, even if thats just one more person, Im willing to kill ny nine more people. Though I know what I did, I dont consider what I did to be wrong. To protect you and this world, Im willing to shoulder anything.

    However, Your Majesty, you now understand, right? Everyone really is afraid of you. Nobody knows why they anger you and, as soon as youre angry, everyone rted will be killed by you. You spill a river of blood every single time. Your Majesty, I sincerely, sincerely plead you, please, please dont do that again

    I gently nodded. I didnt give any exnation, but I understood what I was about to do. Freya once said that the citizens were nothing more than marites, and all I had to do was ensure I was controlling the strings. Whatever was most important to people was the best tool to control them with. A puppet master, who could control the strings, was an excellent puppeteer.

    Does everything I previously did qualify me as an excellent puppeteer? I pondered.

    Daddy!

    As I pondered to myself, Liu Yue suddenly ran into our tent. She was shocked to find Nier and me in an embrace. She leaned over and hit Nier on her leg. She raged, You, let go of my daddy, you human! What are you trying to do to my daddy?! My mommy wont be happy!!

    Ah, Liu Yue, I forgot to introduce you. This is Nier Rosvenor, shes also my wife one of them. Mm, you can call her Mommy Nier or Sister Nier. Mm, this is your elder sister, Daisy. While she cant stand, walk and y the same way you do yet, she is your elder sister. Of course, your mom and I will exin this in more detail to youter on.

    Daddy!! Who exactly is this woman?!!

    Liu Yue was so furious that her fur on her tail stood up. Nier looked at the little fox with fervent excitement. She bent over to pull Liu Yue tightly into her embrace. She cheerfully stroked Liu Yues tiny back and tenderly said, So youre Liu Yue. My husband told me about you. Now I realise that what he told me wascking. You really are way too cute, Little Foxy. Oh, youre so adorable. Youre just a teeny bit less adorable than Daisy, but still so adorable! Say Sister. You can call me Mommy if you prefer! Go on, Little Foxy!

    Aaahh!! Daddy, save me!! What is the matter with this woman?! Daddy! Save me! Save me!

 Book 17: Chapter 57

    Book 17: Chapter 57

    Ling Yue heard me approaching. She turned to look in the direction I came from. She opened her eyes and looked over with her blood-red eyes. Despite knowing how her eyes looked, I was still slightly frightened in that instant. Ling Yue gently shook out her fur and questioned, So, whats your final decision? How are you going to deal with these things?

    Destroy the entire city.

    I caressed Ling Yues leg. She looked at me with mixed emotions then sighed. She softly asked, Do you really have to destroy this ce?

    I have no choice. I cant allow a single one of them to escape. If even a single one of them reaches humanity, itll be disastrous. I cant take the risk. I know that destroying this entire city is cruel and ruthless, but I dont have a choice. For the majority, for this world and for your sakes, I wont hesitate to pay any price. Let me shoulder it all. I no longer feel anything; Ive finally realised that now. Ling Yue, I said Id destroy this city, which means that Im going to murder thirty thousand people, yet I dont feel anything. Can you understand that? Ling Yue, Ill be carrying the weight of thirty thousand lives, yet I dont feel scared or worried whatsoever. Im as calm as if Im about to have a daily meal. How frightening, huh?

    Ling Yue gently leaned her head over and licked my face. In a quiet voice, she replied, It cant be helped. Youre a King. You dont see just one or two people or a city or two. What you should be looking at is the entire world, this entire nation. No matter what happens to you or what you have to shoulder, Ill always stand by your side. Youre my husband, and I know what you did. You dont need the entire world to know what exactly you did. Only you need to know what you did. A King isnt someone who does what everyone considers to be correct. Because you stand alone, you need to always be aware that what youre doing is right, and thats all that matters.

    True.

    I wasnt a democrat. I was a dictator. I didnt ask for anyones approval when I acted. Nobody would know my reasons for doing what I do. Id be the only one who knew. I had no need to exin what happened to everyone. I protected the world that I had and those around me. Nevertheless, sometimes, protecting oneself means that others would get hurt in the process. I had to destroy whatever I wanted to protect. That was my misery and what I had to do.

    What would they think when they saw the burnt city? What would they think of me? Previously, I used ice to wipe out the entire anthropoid army. Today, the entire continent would be able to see the fire I set to Troy City. What exactly did I leave behind? What exactly did I aplish?

    I didnt need to think about so much, and I had no way of exining it clearly. All I needed to ensure was that I, alone, understood and was aware of what I did. After all, everyone in the North, all the elves at Duargana and all the people at Hilles City were just marites. I just wanted to ensure the puppeteer who controlled them was a wise puppeteer. That was enough to me.

    Have you made up your mind? If Vyvyan was in your shoes, shed have already made up her mind. You may be her son, but it appears you arent as resolute as her. Vyvyan doesnt kill people at random. When she does feel that she must kill in order to protect something that must be protected, though, shell protect it no matter the cost and walk her own path. As she always remains rational, she always takes the right course of action. The same can be said for you in that aspect. You know what youre doing is right, so why hesitate? What, because of that one thing they said? So what if you make everyone fear you? Youre doing the right thing. Since youre doing the right thing, why must you concern yourself with how others perceive you?

    Im not worried about others

    Are you worried about yourself?

    What exactly has happened to me?

    I looked at my hand. It was my hand, yet it looked foreign to me. I actually even hated it, as a matter of fact. When I first went through ordeals with Nier I admonished her, only for her to reproach me. I didnt have to kill. Or rather, I grew addicted to the sensation of killing people. The first time I experienced the joy of taking from others. The first time I killed, I felt a strange ecstatic feeling when I saw him plead for mercy in despair and heard his cries. I unarguably changed. I totally changed into someone I began to feel disgusted with. Nier was right. I became hysterical. I used protecting others as an excuse to take from others. I went to extremes to protect what I wanted to protect.

    Thirty thousand people. I had to do my best to make them thest thirty thousand people. I nned to build Troy City up again after I tore it asunder. Next time, however, I wouldnt let the next thirty thousand meet the same fate. I didnt do anything for thirty thousand people. Although I was busy protecting people, I didnt add them to the to-be-protected list. The pope was right. I never thought about saving them. I considered Troy City to be important, but I never considered the thirty thousand people to be important. What seemed to be their mistake was, in actual fact, my mistake. I failed to protect the people I considered to be my citizens.

    In that case, leave it all to me. I know you cant bear to do it, so shut your eyes, and let me use your body. Ill destroy the city. You wont feel guilty then, right? Of course, I promised that I wouldnt do anything uncalled for or go too far. Oh, by the way, I do want to hug that city little fox, though. Thats fine with you, right?

    No.

    Why are you so petty?! Its your body that Im hugging her with anyway!!

    I meant that I dont want to shut my eyes. You can use my body to cast spells, but I want to see and remember it forever. My decisions led to the deaths of thirty thousand people, but I have to kill them. Its contradictory. Still, I want to use this as a reminder to remind myself of what I should do.

    I see Well, as long as you let me hug the little fox, I dont care either way. In saying that, dont do anything that will sadden your family, and youll be fine. Make sure to listen to others from now on. Whatever happens, calm down and assess the course of action you should take first.

 Book 17: Chapter 58

    Book 17: Chapter 58

    The ze on that day burnt for an entire day. In spite of it being daytime, the mes and cinder was clearly visible from Hilles City. I stood at the edge of the hot spring and looked up at all the cinder floating in the sky simrly to a ck snowstorm. What resembled ck snowkes were actually the final traces of burnt corpses. The colourful dye flowers squirmed with all of their might as if they were trying to get out of the ground and leave the hell on Earth. The ashes pelted down on every petal; the beautiful flowers couldnt prop up.

    I sat down on a boulder and looked up at Troy City, which was aze and softly said, If God truly exists, God would have viewed me as a demon from hell from a long time ago, wouldnt he?

    Mommy Elizabeth sat down next to me. She took a light hold of my hand then looked into my eyes: I would be the demon from hell, then. Not you. Son, its all right. You dont need to me yourself for anything. It wasnt your fault. To the contrary, you released them from their misery and protected the entire continent. You didnt do anything wrong. Sometimes, nheless, theres a price to pay. Mommy understands. What youre going through is the same as what Mommy went through back then. As long as you know and ensure that youre in the right, then you have nothing to take responsibility for.

    I didnt respond. Mom helplessly smiled then rubbed my head: Mommy will help you rebuild Troy City. Its Mommys present for you. Its named after you, my most beloved son; therefore, Mommy will never allow it to disappear. No matter how many times Troy City is destroyed, Mommy will rebuild it. Your name must go down in history. Your name must remain standing there.

    I shook my head and, in a sombre mood, responded, Theres no need to do that, Mom. I will personally rebuild Troy City. The fault is mine; it had nothing to do with you. Theres no reason for you to help me. I must rebuild Troy City bit by bit with my own strength. Ill rebuild it brick by brick. Even if our alliance is no longer withstanding, Ill run back and forth between Duargana and Hilles City to let you be together again. I could sacrifice thirty thousand lives for this continent, so what else cant I sacrifice?

    Son Mom went onto her knees and straightened up her back to pull my head into her chest. She affectionately stroked my head and gently heaved a big breath: Son, thats precisely why Mommy feels a little lonely. Youre Mommys son. Right now, Mommy only has worthless pride. Mommy only knows how outstanding you are as a person and King; however, Mommy doesnt have a sense of satisfaction. In front of Mommy is an outstanding King and child, but why? Why does Mommy not have any memory of raising you? That feeling makes Mommy feel very lonely.

    Mom

    I epted Moms kind gesture this time. The warmth of her embrace allowed me to ignore the ck smoke outside for a while. Moms embrace was my impregnable castle. Only in her embrace could I momentarily forget everything I did, and everything I was worried about. All I needed was her embrace.

    I thought something happened when I saw the huge ze at Troy City. I never expected to witness this scene when I arrived, right, Elizabeth? When will you ever learn to stop stealing, you thief? First it was my brother, and now its my son? Provide me with an eptable exnation. What exactly happened at Troy City? Why has Troy City been reduced to <em>that</em>?

    Mommy Vyvyan aggressively pulled Mommy Elizabeth aside out of the blue. Mom screamed as she was hurled into the hot spring behind us. My voice went unheard due to Mommy Elizabeths big ssh in the water. Mommy Vyvyan immediately hugged me: Did something happen inside Troy City, Son?

    Yeah.

    I recounted what happened to Mommy Vyvyan, I dipped my hand into the hot spring to pull Mommy Elizabeth out. Mommy Elizabeth pulled off her soaked cape and lividly threw it aside. She howled, What was that for?! If we were in humanitysnds, Id kill right now!!

    Think about it: If you saw a rodent steal your food, shouldnt you throw it into the water to drown it to death?

    Im not that cruel!

    You can kill so many of us elves without batting an eye, yet you cant bear to kill a rodent? Youre using your kindness in the wrong ce, arent you? Son, Im d to see you so calm. I thought youd feel guilty, but raise your head. You did the right thing. Not everyone will agree that you are right. You just need to keep the end result in mind. If its better for the majority, then your decision is correct. You may be a King, but a Kings job isnt to make everyone happy. Its to make the majority happy. And thats all you have to live. It seems youveprehended that. Your gaze no longer shows that youre lost. Son, dont worry, and do what you believe to be right.

    Mommy Vyvyan cheerfully rubbed my head. I looked at my two moms: Thirty thousand people died and a city was destroyed. Why do you two look so happy? You make me feel stupid for feeling down. Thirty thousand peoples deaths are covering the sky, yet youre smiling? Thats everyones ashes, you know?

    Think about it from another perspective. You saved the entire continent, you know? Its in the past now, Son. Dont think about it anymore.

    Just as she was speaking, Mommy Vyvyans smile suddenly vanished from sight. Next thing I heard was a scream and a loud ssh of water. Mommy Elizabeth stood where Mommy Vyvyan just stood with a smug look. She gave Vyvyan, who was struggling in the water, a grin: Now you know how it feels, right?

    What did you just say? How dare you do this to me?!

    There was a thickyer of ash on the ground, all of which came from Troy City. When the ash littered the hot spring, I think I tasted ashes for the first time. The ashes were bitter and tasted burnt, bringing me to tears

 Book 17.5: Chapter 1

    Book 17.5: Chapter 1

    We need to go and save those children!

    Inard looked at Vyvyan and Elizabeth with a dumbstruck look. The two of them ran back and looked furious. Dumbfounded, he sat up from the sofa and looked at them feeling puzzled: Whats the matter, my Princesses? Who do you want to help this time? ording to my memory, we helped three careless men who were stuck in mud. Oh, they happened to be wanted criminals, too. Afterwards, they even tried to kidnap Vyvyan and you.

    The mention of that incident caused Elizabeth to go red in the face. She softly replied, Im sorry Last time, I was too kind and almost got in trouble. However, Im still very grateful that you saved me

    Dont misunderstand. I dont regret saving you. When ites down it, wasnt it Vyvyans overconfidence that led to that crisis?! But, as her brother, I cantin Inard noticed his sister about to re up, so he immediately added something to calm her. He then looked back to Elizabeth before asking, So, go on, who are we saving this time?

    Howe you gave me attitude when I asked, yet took the initiative to inquire for more detail when Elizabeth had yet to mention it?! Vyvyan poured herself a cup of water and loudly protested, but Inard ignored her.

    Elizabeth grew ustomed to Vyvyans fondness for getting jealous over petty things. Initially, Elizabeth was afraid and worried itd damage her friendship with Vyvyan that she worked hard to establish. Nheless, after spending a long time with her, Vyvyan reacted jealous so many times that Elizabeth eventually couldnt be bothered with them anymore.

    Needless to say, Vyvyan perceived it as Inard giving Elizabeth preferential treatment. He always prioritised Elizabeth regardless of what happened. Additionally, he never rebuked Elizabeth for what she did. In fact, he neverined. Inard always cleaned up Elizabeths messes.

    Inard would do his everything to save the three of them when they were in danger as a consequence of Vyvyans overconfidence. Vyvyan had a knack for strangely getting them into situations. Nevertheless, Inard would lecture his sister afterwards. Vyvyan possessed overpowered mana, true, but she always rapidly exhausted it when in humanitysnds. Due to her not being able to control the mana in her body too well yet, she was always first to be a liability after thoughtlessly casting spells, thereby exhausting her mana. As a result, Elizabeth had to carry her, which made it almost impossible to swing her sword.

    Elizabeth expounded, Simply put, we found a new castle built nearby. Inside is a nobledy. Sorry, but I dont know who exactly she is. Anyway, ever since she appeared, young girls would continue to vanish. Lots of girls from other ces, who entered the castle, also never appear again. Everyone thinks theyre killing the girls in there, but the upper echelon is never responding to the matter. As such, we must investigate it.

    I see. In summary, youre interested in a castle that eats children? That is interesting, indeed. To be honest, I think its interesting, too. Lets go to a castle that we dont know is safe or not and, by the way, they only want girls. Inard tugged the corner of his lip up condescendingly. He then sighed and stood up: No, no, dont misunderstand. Elizabeth, we may be good friends, but theres one problem, and hats were not humans. We shouldnt be sticking our noses in humanitys business. We ran around to all sorts of ces helping because because it was your idea.

    So, youre sick of it? questioned Elizabeth. She was dead serious. Inard looked back at her feeling somewhat surprised. Elizabeth didnt budge: Are you sick of it? You want to continue leading the same life as before? I can ept it, as youre right. Youre my friends, but we arent of the same race.

    But youll go there alone even though I said that, wont you? remarked Inard, keeping his gaze on Elizabeth. He scratched his head in a slightly irritated manner then took in a deep breath: Elizabeth, I think there are some things you need to understand. Im not an almighty elf. How shall I put it? You could say that I do my best to live for the sake of myself and my sister. Yes, I admittedly am someone who likes to run around in the outside world; however, Ive started to grow tired of it. Think about the precarious situations weve found ourselves in. I now want to have some peace

    But those children cant wait! You cant dy saving someones life! No matter how much weve gone through, we still have to help them. Im positive youll go and help. I believe in you!

    Inard met with Elizabeths ck eyes. Doubt gradually seeped into her firm gaze. In the end, he heaved a heavy breath. Suddenly, Vyvyan jumped in between the two and cut off their eye-contact. She eximed, Hey, hey, hey! I will not allow you two to exchange such flirtatious eye-contact, and forget about me!! The atmosphere youve created makes me an unnecessary existence! So, what are we going to do? Brother, you cant be so heartless. Regardless of what the case is or what race we are, we need to help those in need!! Its all right, Elizabeth, even if this cold-blooded man refuses to help you, Ill definitely help you! I wont slip up this time, oath!

    You should quit while youre ahead. If you go and help, something might end up happening suggested Inard. Ah, whatever Fine, Ill help Man Youre just a human, yet why cant I refuse you? However, Elizabeth, I must make one thing clear. Our journey is almosting to an end. In one more year, we will have to return to the elvennds. Thus, we will have to separate in the end. If you want to reminisce the rxing lifestyle in our forests, thats fine. How about this: how about we return to the forest and experience life there after this? One yearter, well send you back.

    What? eximed Elizabeth, surprised. Youre leaving? You two are abandoning me?

    No, were not abandoning you, Elizabeth. You werent from ournds in the first ce

 Book 17.5: Chapter 2

    Book 17.5: Chapter 2

    While my brother is blunt, thats just how he is. Elizabeth, Im reluctant to part with you. Were best friends, but what my brother said was true He soon will need to return to seed the throne. Before that timees, he needs to take part in a war between us elves After hes crowned, we wont be able to be with humans. In saying that, we believe we will be able to join humans in the future.

    Elizabeth tightly held Vyvyans hands. She curled up on Vyvyans chest and wept. Her eyes were red from crying. She sobbed: Dont Vyvyan dont leave me. If you leave me, Ill have to go home and marry that old man or something. Thats not the life that I want. I dont want to stay in the pce all the time, attending boring sses. I want to travel with you, and live with you.

    Vyvyan leaned in and gave her best friend a gentle kiss on her cheek. The truth was elves didnt mind gender or age when it came to love. All that mattered was that they deeply loved the other just how Vyvyan felt about Elizabeth at this point. Who wouldnt like a brave, kind and passionate young girl? Vyvyan didnt want to separate with Elizabeth the same way she loved her brother, Inard. She loved Elizabeth. What Vyvyan was most concerned about was why she couldnt marry two people at once. Elves would consider that to be betrayal, unfortunately for her.

    I want to, as well, Elizabeth. I love you. As the Elven Princess, I love humanitys Princess. Our two races have not met in so long. We managed to get along so happily, nevertheless. Im sure well be able to get along just as joyfully in the future. However, itll have to wait until my brother is crowned and triumphs in the war. After he wins, my brother will reach out to humanity. When that timees, I promise to search for you. My brother wont be avable, then; therefore, itll be just the two of us. The two of us will travel together. I promise you to apany you on a journey across the entire world. Well definitely travel together!

    Elizabeth nkly looked at the peerless beautiful eyes in front of her own. The blue eyes and ck eyes brimming with love met.She looked at the cheeks that were equally beautiful. The two girls who wouldter be crowned as the two most beautiful women on the continent were locked tight in each others embrace and exchanging eye contact.

    The elf, Vyvyan, had always been by Elizabeths side. Although Vyvyans confidence and self-contentmentnded them in hot water, her bravery and straightforward feelings for Elizabeth won Elizabeths affection. Inard and Elizabeth werent willing to mention their rtionship again; or rather, Inard brought up what Elizabeth feared most: separation.

    From the day Elizabeth received a grass ring from Inard, she already knew the day they separated would eventuallye. No matter how blissful and how beautiful those times were, itd eventuallye to an end.

    Perhaps my little love story will end once I bid Inard farewell, thought Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth didnt want for the days with these two elves to ever end. s, the day would eventuallye, and that day was already so close.

    It was the end of those beautiful days. Elizabeth was reluctant to ept it in spite of knowing it was inevitable. She didnt want to think about it. Elizabeth knew full well what awaited her when she returned. She never imagined that shed get to enjoy such rxing and joyful days when she ran away from home. But nheless, she would have to return to the ce she ran from and the boring days that she ran from if she left this ce.

    I also really like you , Vyvyan I really do like you very much If I can, Id truly like to travel with you.

    Vyvyan smiled. Elizabeths gentle gaze contained doubt and urgency. Elizabeth went a little red in the face as she looked at Vyvyan. She knew Vyvyan was asking for her opinion. Though doing that worked as a charm in calming her down, it was just too embarrassing for a girl to kiss with another girl.

    All right

    However, Elizabeth did need to calm down a little. She, therefore, gently leaned in. Vyvyan gently sped Elizabeths face and slowly leaned in to meet her. Elizabeth then suddenly pulled the nket over to cover her and Vyvyan. The two were then enveloped in darkness. Their soft lips touched and then tightly glued together.

    The moment their lips touched, the two shuddered. Their bodies seemingly connected. The two couldnt resist the urge to lock each other in their embraces. They gently teased the inside of each others mouths with their tongues and began to suck the most sensitive spot in their mouths.

    The two couldnt withstand the urge to pull each other in even tighter. They even wanted to leg lock each other. They didnt know what they wanted to do it for, but they just had a desire to. It was a pleasurable feeling for them, not psychologically, but simple physical pleasure. The two didnt release their hold until they almost ran out of air.

    They began to gently pant. They looked at each other, both feeling somewhat surprised and embarrassed as if they didnt think theyd do such a thing. Having said that, the act had be normal for them. After all, they did it every time they needed to calm down.

    With a zing face, Elizabeth looked at Vyvyan in silence for a long time before finally saying, Mm Umm goodnight, Vyvyan.

    Vyvyan felt her lips. After a quiet giggle, she gave Elizabeth another kiss on the cheek. In a tender voice, she replied, Goodnight, Elizabeth.

    The two shyly smiled. They then interlocked their fingers with each other and shut their eyes. Although they had to inevitably separateter on, the two were together in that moment, right next to each other. They could feel each others breaths, warmth and heart beats. That was enough. They cast the future aside for the meantime, because in that moment, at the very least, they were in each others tight embrace.

 Book 17.5: Chapter 3

    Book 17.5: Chapter 3

    At some time, presumably, maybe Hilles City. Unknown time.

    Your Majesty, Your Majesty, sorry but that is truly not eptable.

    Nier extended her hand out to stop the boy in front of her with a helpless smile. She crouched down and looked into his eyes. She smiled then checked to ensure nobody was looking. She gently pulled him into her embrace and caressed his head.

    Her Majesty is still in a meeting. You should not disturb her while she is in meetings. Please be patient.

    Ugh Not even a little peek?

    From her embrace, the young boy looked up at Nier with tears in his eyes. Nier found herself sporting a dumbstruck look. Her entire face squirmed with a sh of heartache, obligation and personal feelings. Nobody could resist against such a pitiful gaze, especially Nier, a woman who was fond of children. She clenched her teeth then set her long sword down on the ground. She picked up the boy: I shall take you to take a look inside, but only from the window. Do not recklessly move around.

    Thank you, Sister Nier!

    The boy beamed. He tightly hugged Nier around her neck and kissed her on her cheek, thereby leading to her jolting. She was ted. Had it not been for her status and their location, Nier wouldve tightly hugged him with a fanatical smile and rubbed her face against his.

    Nier checked left and right then jumped into thewn on either side of the conference hall. On both sides of the hall were huge windows that came down to the floor. Owing to the windows being made from frosted ss, however, the view inside from outside wasnt clear. Nheless, vague silhouettes were visible. Nier stood at the window while carrying the boy. The young boy lightly pressed his hand onto the window and curiously scanned the interior. Inside was his mother, who was in a meeting with her vassals. The sunlight shone through the window, bathing his mothers silhouette in a warm light that made it hard to see her details. Nevertheless, her ck hair still stood out.

    The boy focused on the woman in front of him with all of his effort. He pressed his tiny hand onto his mothers silhouette, which showed just how serious and focused he was. Nier had never seen the Prince serious; therefore, she was a little surprised. The Prince was still very cute when he was serious, though!

    What are you two doing?

    A voice suddenly spoke out to the two from behind. Nier spun around in a panic. She saw a short, yet refined, woman that resembled a doll. Panicked, she replied, Umm Alice I I

    Auntie Alice, its not Sister Niers fault. I was the one who asked her to hold me, because I wanted to see Mom

    I see. Alice gave the boy an understanding smile. She gently touched his head and said, That cant be helped, then, huh? You sure are clingy, huh, Prince? You will not be able to be a King who can hold his own weight if you do that. Nheless, you are still a child. I suppose this is the nature of children. Nier, while this was His Majestys order, you still must ensure that you fulfil your duties. For instance, the peeking suspect over there. You must be attentive, mustnt you?

    Nier looked in the direction that Alice indicated feeling surprise. There were two people standing behind the shrubs, watching Nier and Troy. Nier immediately took a step back and prepared herself for battle. The two suspects didnt strike, though. Alice gave Nier a smile: You dont need to mind them too much, Nier. I dont understand why, but the two of them give me a very familiar feeling. Im not sure who they are, but they wont be a threat for us.

    Barging into the Royal Pce of Hilles City is punishable by death!!

    Barge?

    Before Nier could finish, , the woman adorning herself in a white cloak and cloth battle gear, who was one of the two people opposite her, removed her olecranon hood and flicked her long ck hair. She disputed, From my perspective, youre the one who barged in, Nier.

    You

    Nier was stunned. She was slightly taller than herself and a little older, but her clothing and physique differences were so minimal that they were barely noticeable in the face of their simrities. Their hair colour, eye colour and facial features were the exact same. The woman took a step forward, revealing her smirk: How embarrassing, Nier. Youre a guard, yet you threw your sword on the ground to run around carrying a boy. How are you supposed to fulfil the role of a guard with that sort of attitude? How embarrassing. Ive nevermitted such a mistake in over a decade of being a guard!

    Who exactly are you?!

    You still cant tell?

    The woman walked toward Nier. Nier passed the boy to Alice and walked over to meet the woman. The two shed. Nier grabbed the womans cor and thundered, Who exactly are you?! Who exactly are you?! Why do you resemble me so much?! Who exactly are you?! What do you want?!

    Im you, Nier. Have you still not realised that youre a fake? The question isnt what Im disguised as you for, but why youre disguised as me!

    ========

    Current time at Duargana? Vyvyan Gdriel?

    Queen Vyvyan, this is an invitation from Hilles City. Empress Elizabeth has invited you and Elven King Inard toe to Hilles City to celebrate her birthday with her.

    The human went down on one knee and handed over the invitation. Vyvyan took it with a smile. She then turned around to say to her brother, Elizabeth celebrates her birthday every year. I truly cant understand humans. They just got older. Is that worth celebrating? However, Brother, it should be something worth celebrating to you. After all, you only get to see your wife a few times each year. It must be very hard, huh?

    Yeah. If you were the ruler of elves, Id be able to stay by Elizabeths side. You want to swap with me?

    No way. I want to be able to go see Elizabeth whenever I like to, as well. Its not just you who loves Elizabeth. I love her, too!

    Vyvyan stood up and informed the envoy, Inard and I will be there on time.

    Yes, Your Highness. The envoy nodded and stood up. With a smile, he added, For the human and elven alliance.

    Yes, for our alliance. The alliance between elves and humans will forever be the strongest alliance!

 Book 17.5: Chapter 4

    Book 17.5: Chapter 4

    Troy poked his small head out from the nket and fearfully looked at Nier. He quietly said, Sister Nier, who were the two strangers who we met today? She resembles you so much. Im scared. She even said she was the real one But Sister Nier is right in front of me Youve always been by my side I Im afraid youll leave me

    Do not be scared, Your Majesty. Come what may, I will always protect you. Even if she really is the real Nier as she ims, I will still always be by your side to protect you. I will never leave you. Nier gently stroked Troys head. She knelt next to the bed with a smile. She gave him a peck on his forehead: Do not be scared, Your Majesty. I will always be by your side. I will protect you no matter what happens.

    Mm! Troy jubntly wrapped hugged Nier around her and carefully kissed her on her cheek.

    Nier shuddered. She quickly got to her feet and bowed: Sleep now, Your Majesty. Goodnight.

    Goodnight, Sister Nier.

    Nier nodded then covered up the firece with the board. She turned around to look at the red mattress. Troy was still looking at her. Despite there being only a faint light inside the room, the childs nave and innocent eyes still shined as bright as the brightest star in the night sky. Nier gave the boy a smile. She made a hush hand gesture then went to the door. Just as she pressed her hand on the handle, someone pushed it open from the outside.

    Your Majesty! eximed Nier, then immediately covering her mouth.

    Elizabeth gave Nier a gentle smile and shook her head. She quietly asked, Has Troy fallen asleep yet?

    He has just gone into bed.

    I will keep himpany, then.

    Elizabeth looked over to the bed with a smile. Troy, who was already tucked in bed, jumped off the bed when he saw his mother. He ran over on his bare feet and tightly hugged his mom. Elizabeth squatted down to affectionately pick up her son. She kissed his cheeks then looked to Nier. She questioned, Nier, did something happen in the Royal Pce today? There are too many guards on duty tonight. It was Alice who arranged it, wasnt it? Did something that I dont know about happen?

    Nier froze. Normally, she should report everything to Elizabeth as it was a fundamental part of being a guard. A guard shouldnt hide anything from their master; however, she suddenly realised she didnt know how to word it.

    How shall I put it? Am I supposed to tell her that I saw myself or that I saw my so-called true self? What would Empress Elizabeth think of it? pondered Nier.

    Umm, today, I saw, umm, another me? She bore a striking resemnce to me. She said that she was my future self. How do I put it? Mm, I do not quite understand umm that was what she said, though. I wanted to apprehend her, but she was very skilled. Not even Alice and mybined efforts were enough to capture her, so she escaped. I am very sorry

    Elizabeth furrowed her eyebrows as she engaged her thoughts. With the corner of her lips up, she proposed, Nier, you might be a bit too tense. Lets do this: on my birthday, well go to the rxation stop. Join us this time. Not as a guard, but as a friend. You should have some good rest.

    From his mothers arms, Troy grabbed his moms face and eximed, Sister Nier is telling the truth! Mom! Sister Nier is telling the truth! Those two people really did exist! They really did!

    Of course I believe Nier is telling the truth. However, think about it. Would that womans im be true? She was just making up things. Nier, Troy, there are lots of people who resemble each other in the world even if theyre not siblings. Would you believe such a tant lie just because they resemble you? Nier, we can only put it down to you being too tense. Get some rest so that you can maintain a level head. Plus, even if it was true, Im sure you would want to go along, right, Troy?

    Nier had a spark of realisation. She reasoned, Her Majesty is right. Shes just someone who resembles me, yet I believed her. Now that I think about it, it was a lie. I must be too tense.

    Nier bowed to the two. Elizabeth then carried Troy to the bed.

    Mom, tell me about your past with Dad. Start from the part when you nned to go to the castle.

    Sure, that castle Mommy Mommy umm

    Elizabeths smile slowly froze stiff on her face and soon turned to confusion. She shut her eyes and tried to think. She tried to bring up her memories.

    Elizabeth started to think, What did the two of us do at that castle after I told Vyvyan about it, and we slept on it for a night? How did I solve the case involving the castle? Did I go to it or not? No. No. Everything became a fuzzy memory after that night. Actually, its not fuzzy. On second thought, the memory is filled with problems. Wait, no. Itd be more urate to say that I have my memories, but its far too fuzzy.

    Maybe I dont have the memory at all, and all I actually have is this lingering vague feeling. I should be here; I shouldve seeded the throne; I shouldve brought my son here. I dont have any recollection. As a matter of fact, Ick a motive. I just happen to be here. Im here merely because I feel that I should be here.

    This is a big problem no matter how I think about it. No, I dont have a problem. Its this entire world that has a problem. This world seems to be riddled with problems. This pce, this nation and this world that Im in is problematic. Its as though Im some sort of software that someone ced here.

    Troys breathing caught Elizabeths attention. She turned her head to look at her son. She hugged him as tight as she could. His breaths and warmth reminded her that it was all real. After all, her son truly existed.

 Book 17.5: Chapter 5

    Book 17.5: Chapter 5

    There was a breeze in the air thanks to the wind blowing through the field of flowers. Every petal looked crystal clear in the moonlight as .The breeze gently caressed every inch of the petals, allowing the sea to emit an intoxicating scent underneath the moonlight.

    The man with a white hood tapped his steeds belly with his foot. His steed snorted. It seemed reluctant to enter the field of flowers; nevertheless, it couldnt disobey its mastersmands. It had no choice but to walk up the tall hill in the field of flowers and went in a particr direction as per its mastersmand.

    His steed trotted slowly as though it was letting nature take it wherever nature intended. Normally, anybody would stop for a short stroll upon seeing the amazing natural view. However, the mans eyes didnt stop on the flowers. Instead, he gazed in a specific direction and never averted his gaze from it. Perhaps that was where his flower was located.

    After trotting through the sea of flowers for some time, the horse finally ascended the final hill. Further ahead was a big in. In the centre of the in was a small elven shrine built in the centre of the field of flowers. It was a beautiful scene that resembled flowers worshipping the shrine.

    The man tugged the reins of his steed to bring it to a halt. The steed shook itself out and stood on the final hill. It lowered its head to pluck a few flowers to eat. The man ignored what his steed did. He gazed at the shrine for a long time without budging. His face wasnt visible underneath his hood. As such, it was unclear what look he wore on his face and what he was thinking.

    Only after the moon had moved quite some distance did he tap his steed again. It appeared as though he made up his mind concerning a big decision after thoughtful deliberation. He finally mustered up the courage to approach the shrine. The shrine didnt look far away from him, but he was resolute in his decision.

    He dismounted when he finally arrived at the entrance. He knocked on the door. He then took in a deep breath. Footsteps slowly approached the door from the other side of it. A short momentter, a young elf door gently pulled open the door.

    The elf wore a friendly smile. She had her curvaceous body covered in a light green robe for worshipping God. Her light green eyes were particrly bright. Her friendly smile was as gentle as the moonlight.

    The elf looked at the man with his hood on. Initially, she was a little afraid; anybody would be afraid of a man who knocks on their doorte at night, sporting a hood on, not to mention that he wasnt an elf but a human. To her surprise, she didnt back down. Instead, she felt as though she would wee him to take another step forward. She even had an urge to hug him. He didnt have the vibe of a stranger but a friend  possibly even her lover.

    May I ask who you are? Is there some reason that you are here sote at night? The god we worship here is different to the one you worship. The god who resides here cannot understand your woes.

    No.

    The man gave a simple one word response. He then slowly removed his hood, revealing his ck hair and ck eyes that were particrly distinct underneath the moonlight. The young girl was astonished with his appearance. He had a radiant and handsome face, but it seemed to be covered in scales.

    You are?

    I came to see you, Luna.

    Although he was a human, he had a very good grasp of the elvennguage. In fact, he referred to himself the way the Gdriel Tribe did. One might mistake he was a guest from the imperial pce. Luna was startled. She couldnt remember where shed seen the human before no matter how she racked her brains, however. As a worshipper, she practically never left the shrine, so having met a human was essentially impossible.

    See me? Do we know each other?

    Every time she spoke to him, Luna grew fonder and fonder of him; however, she didnt like him. It was more as though she loved him but forgot about it all. It seemed as though meeting him again after many struggles woke up her love for him again.

    I really have never met him before, though, thought Luna.

    Dont worry about that. How is life treating you here, Luna? Are you happy here?

    Luna smiled: Mm, thanks to the vigers. It is somewhat lonely, but I am happy. There are also many flowers keeping mepany, so I get to see beautiful scenery every day.

    A sorrowful smile came to the mans lips when he heard Lunas response and saw her smile. His smile showed more sorrow than a crying face. He carefully touched Lunas face. She shuddered and quickly took a step back.

    Ah, sorry, sorry, I was rmed.

    The man finally realised what he just did, so he quickly bowed to apologise. Luna was slightly angry, but when she saw him, her anger as a woman instantly vanished. Her heart palpitated out of control when the softness and warmth of his hands transferred to her. She felt as though her face had a fever. She took another two steps back in a flustered fashion then mmed the door shut.

    Sorry, Luna, I just wanted to know if you were leading a happy life or not. This is great. Im sorry. I need to apologise to you despite you living so happily and blissfully now. I will bring misfortune to you. You wont be able to live such a blissful life in the future. Youll go through a lot. Youll suffer a lot. Thoughts of suicide will creep into your mind countless times; however, I hope you can weather through it. I promise toe to your rescue. These beautiful times are your dreams, Luna. If you can still keep this memory, if you can still remember just one minute of it, you must stay strong. Ille rescue you. I promise to protect you.

    Luna didnt respond for the reason that she had no idea what the man outside was talking about. He didnt bother with her reaction. He focused on telling her everything he wanted to. Then, he touched the wall and door to the shrine again. He turned around to take a look at the field of flowers again. After he had a look, he turned around and pulled his steed over.

    Goodbye, Luna. He left her with a soft goodbye.

    The fragrant of the flowers and the gentle breeze gently seeped into the shrine. Luna sat in a chair and spaced out. Her face was covered in tears. She had no idea why she was shedding tears or why she felt so sad. But nheless, she felt so happy

    Who exactly is he? pondered Luna.

 Book 17.5: Chapter 6

    Book 17.5: Chapter 6

    Apparently, at Duargana at an unknown time.

    The dark elves were a scar that forever existed in the hearts of the other elves. The bloodthirsty elves were essentially the darkest side of elves. They were elves who turned totally fine elves into bloodthirsty wild beasts for so-called power and authority. There wasnt a single elf who wanted to admit that they once had those beast instincts. Elves always killed dark elves in cruel ways to hide the ugly side of them. However, Vyvyan invested relentless efforts toe to reconcile with Inards support. Hence, the dark elves were able to reside in the capital of Duargana.

    The dark elves used the blood of domestic animals to fulfil their needs every full-moon night. They would take on the same jobs as other elves. Vyvyan gave an order to all elves that prohibited discrimination and violence against dark elves and citing as justification. Despite Vyvyan and Inard emphasising the rule over and over, the elves discrimination toward dark elves wasnt so easy to ovee.

    Generally wherever humans were found, one wouldnt be lonely. Duargana was a residence for elves. Due to the rtionship between elves and humanity smoothing over, nevertheless, elves and humans began to interact with each other again after fifty years of segregation. Merchants scrambled to get to the elvennds, as they all wanted to make money in the elvennds. Explorers wanted to find things they hadnt seen before in the forest while lots of passionate men wanted to form budding rtionships with female elves. Thus, lots of humans could be found at Duargana.

    Every street was bustling and lively, which used to be a rare sight. To be specific, it was the elves who had never seen such a sight. Owing to their more conservative nature, the elves were considerably unhappy. Consequently, many elves moved out of the city and into the forest one by one. The young elves, however, were fond of the different atmosphere and things on offer. A fair number of elves, in fact, even travelled to Hilles City of their own volition to experience humanitys civilisation for themselves. As such, despite the man in white entering Duargana, the guards didnt pay much attention to him.

    Only one guard was bewildered a human could speak the elvennguage incredibly fluently and give off the vibe of a member of the imperial family. With that said, the guard was certain the human couldnt have been from the imperial family because Vyvyan and Inard were the only members of the imperial family. Inards son was still in humanitysnds; plus, his son was still just a child.

    The man looked side to side as though he had never seen Duargana before. What was foreign wasnt Duargana as he couldnt be any more familiar with it. He often strolled along the street, after all. What was truly foreign to him was the sight of so many people.

    A few maids, who were carrying clothing, desperately squeezed through the crowd and rushed toward the imperial pce in a flustered manner. They apologised profusely as they pushed people aside. They all had hot flushes on their pretty faces from running. Humans couldnt help but glimpse at them for it was rare to see elven maids.

    One of the maids yelled, Its all your fault, Lucia! Had you not fallen asleep at home, we wouldnt have needed to wake you up!! Weve only been employed for one week! If His Highness and Madam Vyvyan sack us, what do we do?!! We went through so much to be maids!

    Lucia turned her head around and shouted to her friends, Sorry, sorry, but its fine, its fine. Madam Vyvyan will definitely forgive us!

    Hearing shrieks, Lucia looked back. Thus, she ended up smashing into a horses leg. Shocked, the horse instinctively went to kick Lucia, who was behind it. The man on the horse hopped off his horse. He picked up Lucia in his arms and rushed to the side.

    Ah Th-, I mean, sorry mm and thank you.

    Lucia didnt know how to respond. The man looked down at Lucia, who was in his arms. He hesitated for a moment then revealed a gentle smile. Lucia had an impulse to kiss him all of a sudden, but fortunately, she remained rational and controlled her extremely dangerous impulse.

    Next time, make sure to be careful, Lucia, the man said.

    Ah yes, sorry.

    Lucia worked her way out of his arms. The man stood straight up and rubbed Lucias head. He softly chuckled: Ill be off, then. By the way, if Vyvyan Her Highness scolds you all, show her, this, and she should be lenient.

    Mm, bless you. Thank you very much

    Lucia gave him a small bow. She watched the man mount his steed and vanish into the crowd. Her friends all rushed over at once. Puzzled, they asked, Lucia, you know that human?

    N-No

    How did he know your name, then? Also, why do you two look so familiar with each other? I would even say that there was a weird friendly vibe between you two

    Werent you all shouting?! Truth be told, Im not sure, myself. Ive never seen him before. It should be our first meeting today, but why do I oddly feel nostalgic? It feels as though hes my most important person or something Aaahhh, but Ive never been in love, let alone with a human! Theres this, too. Where did he get this from?

    Lucia looked at the item in her hand with a nk look. Lucia mulled over it: It was the man who gave me this ne. Ive seen the ne before, but it was around Vyvyans neck, so how was it with a human? To add to that, there should only be one copy of the imperial familys ornaments and jewelleries. This ne looks authentic. Why, though, are there two authentic copies of the same ne? Who is that man? Why does he not only give of a familiar vibe but even have a ne from Vyvyan? Who is he? What does he n to do here in the elvennds? Who exactly is he here for?

    Ah, whatever, lets not talk about him now. Whatever the deal is with him, he wont be a threat to us. Madam Vyvyan is invincible. We need to go to the imperial pce now. We have to ask Princess Vyvyan to forgive us!! Its all your fault, Lucia! You held us up!

    Didnt I already apologise?! Also, its not my fault!!

 Book 17.5: Chapter 7

    Book 17.5: Chapter 7

    Did I just say Duargana was lively? Sorry, but I need to clear one thing up, which is that not every corner of Duargana was lively. At the very least, the residential area in front of me was very quiet. No elves willing toe into the vicinity of the area. The neatly arranged row of homes was also silent. It was as if everybody had left the area or nobody ever resided there. The only sounds were the sounds of domestic animals footsteps and bells ringing.

    There was a small yard at the front of every houses entrance. Animals would lie and enjoy the peace belonging to them in the hay in the small yard. The sound of horse hooves on the stone path disturbed them. The surprised animals watched the man in white and his steed make their way across the street.

    He stopped by a house and dismounted. He gently knocked on the timber door. The sound was particrly frightening and eerie due to the area being uninhabited. He stood at the door and silently waited for the person inside to open up. He didnt actually know if there was someone inside or not. Still, he waited. He stood still and straight as a spear stabbed into the ground. Other than his cloak, which the wind buffeted, he didnt budge. There wasnt a single sound in the silent area. His knocks only produced echoes. Then, itd fall into a silence again. The man didnt panic, though. He continued to wait and knock at set intervals.

    After some time, sounds finally came from inside the property. Someone gently pulled open the timber door. The door seemed as if it was a door that hadnt been opened in a long time. A woman gently ced her hand in a ck glove on the door frame. Behind her ck veil was her beautiful face, while her pretty body behind the door was covered in a thin, transparent piece of clothing. With a gentle smile, she asked, I rarely have guests. Did someone refer you to me?

    Vyvyan.

    The woman was astonished to hear the name that the man softly enunciated. She replied, Princess Vyvyan introduced you? That would make you an esteemed guest, then. Pleasee in. Mm, no, she is not the ruler of elves. She is the same as Inard, nevertheless. Regardless, both of them are superb in their roles. Without them, we dark elves would not be blessed with the life that we now have.

    The man followed her inside. He scanned the furniture and set up of the house. With a smile, hemented, Youre the same as you were in the past. Your house is set up the exact same way.

    Hmm? The woman turned around feeling quite surprised. She politely smiled. Confused, she responded, I am sorry, Mister, though you are a guest that Princess Vyvyan referred, have we met before? I consider my memory to be very good, but I do not think we have met before.

    We have, but not here.

    Ah sorry, I do not remember where I went in the past. Basically, I almost never leave this ce.

    You dont need to mind it. Thest time we met, we had a happy conversation, and then Princess Vyvyan introduced me to you.

    The man removed his hood. The woman scanned his face then removed her face veil. With a helpless smile, she said, While I honestly cannot remember where exactly we met, I do recognise you. Your name is Troy, correct? I do not know why I know your name, either. I never thought I remembered this name before, but the instant I saw you, the name came to mind.

    The man, who was the one who surprised her, became the one who was surprised: How did you remember the name?

    Sorry, but I do not know. It is the same as the feeling that you give me. It appears we have indeed met before. I also have a feeling that we have lots of history between us. The woman softlyughed. She then pulled out a chair to sit down: Sorry, but I am not in my workshop at the moment. My house is small, so I have to offer you a reception in my dining room. So, did you have a request for me? Just let me know what sort of perfume you need. I will deliver the finished product to you once I have finished.

    Oh, no, you misunderstand, Mera. I didnte here to order perfume.

    You did note here to order perfume? Meraughed. She then leaned into her chair and hopelessly said, Princes Vyvyan and I only interact when I make her perfume. If the reason she referred you to me wasnt because I am skilled at making perfumes, I have nothing else I can offer.

    No, there is something else that you can do, corrected the man. He sat down opposite her then looked into her eyes: She said that its nice to chat with you. Coincidentally, I need someone who is good at chatting. Hence, I came here specifically to have a chat with you.

    Mera giggled quietly: You are good with jokes. Your eyes tell me that you are definitely not someone who does not have someone to talk to. Your gaze is not empty. Additionally, judging from your clothing you are a wealthy individual. If you want to have a chat, I am sure there would be countless people who would be willing to have a chat with you, right? Despite that, you went out of your way toe to a dark elf for a chat? How about telling the truth? Something definitely happened between us, correct? Although I do not remember anything, I can sense my feelings for you. Could we have had a rtively deep romance by any chance?

    Mera looked at the man with a smile on her face. He seemed hesitant about something. Mera didnt know what she was thinking, either. She never met him before; however, in the instant she saw his face, she suddenly felt romantic feelings as though she once deeply loved him. The question was how did they have a romance when she never met him before?

    After a moment of silence form the man, heughed: Even if I told you our story, you might not believe me. Furthermore, frankly, I am now struggling to tell which story is true and which world is the world I want. The distinction is starting to be fuzzy for me.

    If you do not tell me, how do I know if I will believe you? Honestly speaking, whether or not I believe it is not up to whether you think I will believe it or not. It is on me; it is a question of whether or not I am willing to believe it. After seeing you today, I feel that I will always believe you. Therefore, please start.

 Book 17.5: Chapter 8

    Book 17.5: Chapter 8

    I understand the general idea now. In essence, you are saying that this world is not real, but a fantasy world that is gradually invading the real world, correct?

    Yes, exactly! This world is fake! Everything in it is fake. The sun, air, water, temperature and everything else you can sense is fake. You can consider it simr to a bubble. Can you imagine a bubble within a bubble? See, the bubble within the bubble doesnt affect the bubble outside. Now, however, the bubble within has expanded and expanded; consequently, its impacting more and more people. If the bubble within and bubble outsidepletely fuse, both bubbles will end up exploding. Both the world Ie from and our current world will both be destroyed. My goal ining here is to locate the origin of the b-.

    Mera cut him off with a softugh: In that case, you must have located the origin by now, right? If it is as you say and that the origin of the bubble originates from someone around you, you know who it is now, right? What are you still hesitant about, then?

    Because

    The man gently balled his fist on the table. He had something to say but refrained. Mera gently ced her hands on his fist. He reacted surprised. Mera smiled: Say whatever it is that you want to say. I do not know why you are telling me these things. As you are willing to inform me, why do you not continue? I do not know what rtionship we have in your world. Regardless, you must have wanted to tell me this if you came here. That being the case, you should give me the entire story.

    Nostalgia and sorrow suffocated him. For a moment, Mera was surprised. She never knew a humans eyes could hold so much emotion in them. If she had topare, she wouldpare it to a well that contained years and years of sadness that had sunk to the bottom. Despite the sorrow belonging to the man, she, herself, was on the verge of tears and suffocation due to the sorrow.

    In that world, the so-called real world the man spoke of, what sort of rtionship do I have with him? If we were in love, why would he be so sad? What exactly happened between us? I am eager to know. I really want to know, thought Mera.

    Youre just as you were in the past. Oh, pardon, I meant in my world. Whenever Im at a loss for what to do, youll be there for me to encourage me. When I want to say something, youll be able to tell. You were always there to encourage me in my world.

    The man grabbed hold of Meras hand and solemnly continued, Because I can no longer decide which world is better You know, in my world, in other words, the so-called real world, youre dead, and I was the one who killed you with my own hands. Even now, I still feel the sensation of me thrusting the sword into your chest. I can still remember the sensation of your blood spilling onto my hand. I can still remember and feel it all.

    Meras expression didnt change in spite of learning of her death. She maintained her friendly smile. She could feel his emotions. While he was one who killed her, the pain he suffered was far worse than her pain. His expression didnt look unusual, but tears had formed in his eyes. He looked as though hed crush his own teeth, tongue and lips. It was as if he was forcing out the pain, blood and despair from his body every time he mentioned a word rted to her.

    So, you want me to live?

    The man didnt speak. Instead, he tightened his hold on Meras hand. She gently stroked his face with her other hand. Voice soft, she stated, I am already happy to know that you feel this way. Nevertheless, I still want to know what I was to you in that world. I was your

    My benefactor.

    Thats all?

    He shook his head:  Perhaps there was love between us, as well. Im honestly not sure. Our time together was far too short. Every time we met, though, youd show me the way to go. Even at yourst moment, you told me to muster up the courage to kill you. You led me every step of the way. You were important to me. Had it not been for you, I wouldnt be who am I today. Hence, Im still grateful to you. That said, I still dont understand my feelings for you. Ive lost you forever Now, however, Ive finally had a chance to see you, Luna and everyone else who was associated with me and met with misfortune. Youre all alive and leading happy lives. As a result, I dont know what I should do anymore I want to protect my world, the people around me and their blissful lives, but when I see you all still alive and leading happy lives, I I I really really

    I understand.

    Mera gently wiped the tears coursing down his face and exined, It is fine. I am here. You can still feel me, my warmth, breath and me. I am right here. I do not know why you killed me in your world, but I believe that there was a reason that we both understood. I do not regret this. If I can feel your love here, that will be all I can feel and nothing more.

    Mera Mera

    I would say that it is a miracle we can meet again. If we both love each other, meeting again is bliss. That is enough. Do what you want, Your Highness. You need not consider me. If this world of ours is fake, I am also fake, just as your dreams are. It is all fake. Whether it is me in this world or me in your world, we want you to be happy, and we hope you can protect yourself

 Book 17.5: Chapter 9

    Book 17.5: Chapter 9

    Auntie Alice!!

    Oh, Prince Troy, is something the matter?

    I want to go outside to look around. Its too boring in the carriage.

    Its just as boring outside, you know? Alice pinched Troys nose with a smile.

    Troy grabbed Alices hand. Alices eyes were filled with affection, which was different to how she looked at others. To be fair, though, Troy was the target of everyones affection in the Royal Pce. Nier was held Troy and enjoyed the bliss in her life; however, upon hearing Troy say he was bored, she was quite rmed.

    The two of them didnt really want to let Troy out. Nier and Alice still had the nightmare they couldnt speak of after seeing the two strangers in the pce. The woman who resembled Nier was far too formidable that it was terrifying. Alice was Elizabeths most trusted bodyguard, while Nier was a swordy genius, yet they werent confident they could win against Niers copy. If she attacked the carriage, it would be dangerous if she wasnt by Troys side, Nier thought.

    The biggest problem was that the Empress didnt take it to heart when they reported the incident to her. There were no countermeasures put in ce for the trip, either. While there were lots of guards present, the two felt had qualms about letting Troy ride outside.

    From outside, Elizabeth called, Theres nothing bad about letting Troy out for a look. Let him ride on my horse. I want to hold my son and view the scenery with him. Come, Troy. Come see the forest and birds. You wont get to see this sight in the pce. Come out, Troy.

    Alice hesitated. Nier and Alice were just vassals at the end of the day, though. Nier reluctantly let go. Troy gleefully pulled open the door to the carriage simrly to a bird that left its cage. Alice, astonished, wrapped her arm underneath his armpit to grab him. In a shocked tone, she eximed, The carriage is still moving! This is too dangerous, Your Majesty!

    Mom!

    Troy ignored Alices panic and cheerfully reached his hand out to Elizabeth. Elizabeth affectionately smiled and grabbed Troy. Troy happily curled up in his moms arms and looked up at the green canopy. Small and furry animals ambled along the sun-dappled path. Animals would asionally poke their head out of shrubs and curiously scan the grand escort. The leaves on trees danced to the cool breezes choreography.

    Elizabeth was right. Such a sight was not avable in the Royal Pce. To Troy, who grew up in humanitynds, this was a new experience. He was all smiles. He covered his eyes from the sunlight that would shine through the leaves every now and then. Elizabeth looked at her smiling son in her arms and blissfully tightened her arms around him.

    The messenger at the forefront rode up to Elizabeths side and reported, Your Majesty, our carriage has arrived. The maids have already begun to tidy up the pce. Do you have any special requests after arriving?

    Wheres Vyvyan? Have Inard and Vyvyan arrived?

    Not yet.

    They should be arriving soon. They wont bete. Troy, dont rush. Youll get to see your dad soon. You must miss your father after not having seen him in so long.

    Elizabeth lowered her head and pinched his nose with a smile. Troy looked at his mom feeling puzzled. He tilted his head: Dad?

    Of course, you silly boy. You didnt forget your dad, did you? Hes your father. While you dont see him much, hes nice to you, isnt he? He always brings all sorts of elven gifts over when he visits you. You didnt forget, did you?

    Dad?

    Troy wore a puzzled expression. Elizabeth raised her head with a smile and stopped paying attention to her son. She considered it to just be a childs whims. Inard was his father, which was a fact that would never change. Her son did inherit a humans appearance, but the Gdriel Tribes blood flowed in him. It was impossible for him to forget his father. Furthermore, such a young child wouldnt know resentment.

    ========

    Current time at Rosvenor Empires sojourn pce.

    Hurry up and wipe the rails. Who was hired to clean this ce before? The rails are scratched. If Her Majesty sees it, what would she think?! You, new maid, yes, you,e here and clean up! Since youre an elf, show me the senses of an elf! Why do I get the impression that youre always so clumsy?!

    Sorry, Madam, I have just be a maid, and so I still

    Dont waste time with drivel. Her Majesty will be here soon. Hurry up and tidy this up. Dont let the scratches be visible. What was your name again?

    Lucia, Maam, Lucia.

    Mm, Lucia, you clean this stuff up; then, go to the kitchen to help them prepare tonights banquets necessary items. Your Elven King is eating with our Empress, after all. You maids would feel reassured to see that, right?

    We have always felt very reassured.

    Really?

    The head maid nodded. She then turned to go somewhere else. Elizabeth visited the particr pce for short stays once annually. Consequently, they hired people to clean the ce. Once the program for the visit was set, maids from the imperial pce arrived to set things up again to ensure that it was simr to the Royal Pce. They spent, at least, a month on it, but they were still as nervous as could be during thest moments.

    Lucia sighed. She looked at the scratches on the rail and then checked left and right. The maids around her were all anxiously minding their own business. Nobody was paying attention to her. She didnt fix the scratch. Instead, she ran up the stairs. She pressed her hand onto the staircases handrail and ran along it as if she was running around in aplex maze. Finally, she stopped by the door to a room that didnt stand out.

    She checked out the door then her surroundings. She furtively touched the door handle and turned it twice. Still worried, she took onest look to ensure that there was no problem with the handle. Once done, she hurried back downstairs.

    There was nothing wrong with Lucia, the elven maid.

 Book 17.5: Chapter 10

    Book 17.5: Chapter 10

    Vyvyan leaned onto the rail with her ss of wine in hand. She admired the water in theke below andplimented: Wow, thiske looks pretty no matter what you say. Look how pretty the sight of the moonlight reflected off the water surface is.

    The sojourn pce was built next to ake. Behind it was a dense forest, which allowed elves to feel at home. After dinner, they enjoyed some wine and the cool breeze by the rails.

    Elizabeth and Inard stood together. If maids or guards saw them, they probably wouldve been baffled for they never wouldve imagined their Empress could lean on a man in such a meek manner. Most importantly, Inard was an elf who had the usual thin and feeble body of an elf. Hence, it always looked strange for him to be with Elizabeth. Nheless, Elizabeths bliss was all over her face.

    They didnt respond to Vyvyans remark. Therefore, she was discontent. That said, seeing their blissful moment, even Vyvyan felt that she couldnt get in between them in spite of the fact that the three of them used to hang out together. Vyvyan felt lonely seeing the two of them as husband and wife.

    Im going back to my room, stated Vyvyan.

    Vyvyan set her drink down onto the table. She then turned and headed to the door. Elizabeth suddenly realised something. She got out of her husbands arms and ran after Vyvyan. She grabbed Vyvyan by her hand. Vyvyan turned around to look at Elizabeth. After a moment of hesitation, Elizabeth said, Vyvyan, we didnt ignore you on purpose.

    What are you saying? Vyvyan felt disgruntled: Brother hasnt seen you in a long time. You two havent met in so long, so you need to spend some time alone now. Im not bored. Hurry up and get cosy. Oh, right, Ill have Troye to my room tonight; therefore, you two can do whatever you like.

    Elizabeths face was set aze. Nheless, she was grateful. Her friend understood her well and wouldnt get angry over being ignored.

    Vyvyan waved with a smile. Then, she pulled the door open. Lucia, who stood to the side, approached Vyvyan and bowed: Princess Vyvyan. Do you have anywhere you want to go? Do you want a nice cup of tea?

    Mm, I dont have anywhere to go. Ill just return to my room. Just bring me a good cup of tea and warm up my nket. Oh, right! Bring my cute nephew over. Tonight is Inard and Elizabeths night. Not even Troy may disturb them.

    Vyvyan smiled. In truth, she didnt know who the maid was. The elf had to be a newly appointed maid, she surmised. She didnt make any mistakes, so that was good enough. Vyvyan turned to head to her room. Lucia followed behind her with an expression hinting that she found herself in a dilemma.

    She must be Vyvyan, thought Lucia.

    Despite husband telling her that this particr Vyvyan and Elizabeth werent real, Lucia still couldnt find it in her to kill the individual who resembled Vyvyan. Without Vyvyan, she would never have met her husband. Furthermore, Vyvyan was an outstanding ruler. Lucia never thought for a moment that therede a day where she had to harm her idol.

    Vyvyan and Lucia entered the room. Lucia gently shut the door then ced a hot cup of tea down on Vyvyans table. Vyvyan was satisfied with the young girl. Vyvyan waved her hand to indicate that Lucia could leave. Lucia didnt leave, though. Instead, she kept her eye son Vyvyan: Queen Vyvyan, there is something else that I need to apologise for.

    What would that be?

    Vyvyan picked up her teacup with a smile for a sip. It was at that moment that she scrunched up her expression. She dropped her cup to the ground, but the carpet absorbed the tea and sound of itnding. Vyvyan strangled herself around her neck and fell to the ground with a shocked expression, groaning.

    Lucia walked up to Vyvyan. In a voice containing despair and agony, she softly said, I lied to you, but you could say that I did not. I am unmistakably Lucia, but I am not the Lucia who is currently with you. That Lucias life is fake; it is a mistake. I must rectify the mistakes in this world. Else, my husband will disappear. Therefore, I am sorry, Queen Vyvyan. You may be fake, but I honestly am reluctant to kill you.

    Ugh!!

    Lucia drew a shiny kitchen knife from her waist. Maids werent allowed to carry weapons, but a maid with a weapon from the kitchen? Nobody knew for sure. She took in a deep breath and shut her eyes then thrust the knife toward Vyvyans neck.

    Vyvyans mana was v formidable. As such, the anti-mana stone was destructive to her. Just a tiny bit of a crushed anti-mana stone was enough to kill the most powerful elf.

    Vyvyan came out from the wardrobe. The dead Vyvyan on the ground died with her eyes wide open. The live Vyvyan tapped Lucia on her face: All right, clean up this ce. Geez, looking at myself dead sure is freaky.

    Lucia gradually snapped out of it. She panicked for what to do before eventually settling on a deep bow: I am very sorry, Queen Vyvyan!

    Its fine, it wasnt me who you killed, after all. You did a good job marking. I might not have been able to locate this room. This ce is really difficult to navigate. Mm, throw the corpse inside. Im now Vvyyan. By the way, Lucia, ording to what she said, the Troy of this world is still a child, right?

    Yes. He is also very cute.

    Really? Really? It looks as though Ill need to act the role, then Lucia, go and call Troy over, not my son but the fake, the fake child Troy. Its crucial for Elizabeth to enjoy some time alone with Inard I want to see the child Troy Hehehehe

 Book 17.5: Chapter 11

    Book 17.5: Chapter 11

    How cute. Aaahhh! How nostalgic! How nostalgic!! Little Troy is makes me feel so nostalgic! Look, look, Lucia, is he really cute or what?! Oh, hes so cute!

    Indeed! Indeed! Your Highness! Your Highness! Please let me have a hug. Please let me have a touch! Wow!! Your face is so soft! Wow! What a cute expression! How did I not realise I was living in bliss?! Prince Troy looks so, co cute. Wow! Oh my god, I want to take him home!

    Get your act together, you two!!

    Young Troy looked at Vyvyan and Lucia feeling astonished. Despite being a child, he didnt cry due to being snatched back and forth between the two. It was most likely thanks to Vyvyan and her warm chest that he still recognised his aunt.

    Lucia tightly hugged young Troy and excitedly rubbed her face against his. She excitedly said, But, look, you were so cute when you were young. I can no longer remember you at this age, which is why I cant resist when I see this cute version of you. Youre so cute! You dont want to give him a hug?

    The man shook his head. Young Troy looked at the man. Somewhat afraid, he buried himself in Lucias embrace. The mans aggressive expression frightened the boy. The man walked to the door: Lets put him aside for now. Whats more pertinent at the moment is that weve gotten rid of Vyvyan, so the one who could our throw ns off has been eliminated. The next task at hand is to deal with Elizabeth and Inard. This hasnt stopped after killing Vyvyan, which proves that Vyvyan didnt do anything wrong.

    Of course. Im never wrong no matter when or where, proudly bragged Vyvyan, as she stood up.

    Lucia was reluctant to ce the boy onto the bed. She furtively made a hush hand gesture, but Troy seemed to notice something. Thus, he hopped off the bed and eximed, Are you going to hurt my mom?! You mentioned my moms name!

    No. We just want to have a talk to your mom.

    Vyvyan touched young Torys head. She sapped his strength from his legs as he went to speak again. He fell onto the bed. Vyvyan tucked him in while wearing a smile. She exined, Hes all right. He just fell asleep. Now, its our turn. I dont want to leave such a young child with a psychological trauma. You cant let children witness a murder, after all.

    The man nonchntly stated, It doesnt matter even if he does. Its all fake anyway. The real one is in front of you, yet you like a child? That makes me feel sad as the real Troy. Plus, we might have to kill him in the end.

    I wont be able to do it, then, Your Highness. I cant kill a child, not to mention that he is your young self.

    I told you that everything here is fake!

    Lucia shook her head: But I cant bring myself to do it when I see you. I could barely ept killing that Queen Vyvyan. If you want me to kill a child who resembles you, I mightmit suicide from depression.

    The real Troy pulled open the door and checked left and right. In a serious voice, he proposed, Fine, then. If you cant bear to do it, leave it to me. Let me kill myself. I think the only person with a problem is Inard. He should be dead now. To be sure, I think that its best to kill these four to undo this world.

    Lets get going, then. Well have Nier and Mommy Elizabeths help this time. The two of them will try to break through from the front. Im sure those two will win. If they dont break through from the front, we wouldnt have been able to kill the two who entered the room.

    Vyvyan stood in the corridor and looked at the bright moon outside the window. In a quiet voice, she said, They shouldve entered by now.

    Suddenly, hectic sounds came from the front door, which was a result of the door being blown open. Two corpses flew in and smashed onto the wall in an awkward posture. A young girl in white staggered back into the pce. She tightly clenched her teeth as she watched and defended against the barrage of sword attacks that were akin to a violent tempest. Nevertheless, it was clear that it was impossible for her to hold out for any longer.

    See? See? This is the consequence ofcking belief. See? This is the consequence of not having anything to protect. They didnt give you anything to defend, did they? Thats why youre so weak! Thats why you cant do a thing! Thats why youre resigned to being my target practice! This is the difference between us! This what makes us different! This is the reason why you cant defeat me! This has nothing to do with age or experience but yourck of belief!!

    Impossible! Impossible! Impossible!!

    Nier desperately stood up and rushed toward the individual in front of her. However, she looked fragile against the flurry of sword strikes that wereparable to a tornado. She was akin to a canoe on the water stuck a thunderstorm.

    The attacker quit ying with her opponent. She used her long sword to easily break through the young girls defence and attacks then pped thetter across the face. Then, she knocked the girl onto the ground before finally pressing her sword up to the girls neck. She coldly said, Thats the end of that. Now, do you understand what exactly happened? Dont you feel as though youre missing something? I have someone I must protect at all costs. For that reason, I cant lose. I must protect him!

    You

    Nier didnt hesitate. She thrust the sword straight through. The girl in white jolted onest time. Her despairing and enraged stare remained on the ceiling. Nier pulled her sword out and wiped her de on the girls white robe before sheathing her sword.

    Someone else appeared. She threw a small body onto the ground and grumbled, I wonder what my son would think If he saw an Alice who fought to the death to protect him. Would he still hate her as he did in the past?

    Your Majesty.

    Nier stood up. Then she looked upstairs. Troy looked at the three and smiled: It looks as though you have finished up, too. Let us deal with the few remaining targets, then.

    Mm.

 Book 17.5: Chapter 12

    Book 17.5: Chapter 12

    Who exactly are the people outside?!

    Elizabeth held her long sword in hand. She descended the stairs feeling perturbed as she listened to the disturbance outside. She was aware somebody had barged into her sojourn pce and that they were a threat. Though initially confident in her guards, she was eventually had a rare moment of panic. She no longer had any guards at her disposal, while her pce sat on the water surface. That meant she was in a castle with no escape. It would likely be impossible to reach the shore if they jumped into the freezingke to swim across. It wasnt asrge as the ocean, but it certainly wasnt small.

    Can you use teleportation?

    Inard had just gotten dressed. The two, who had nned to get intimate, were interrupted when they heard the noise. Before she learned who the enemy was, Elizabeths first response was to rely on Inards magic to escape.

    I cant. I tried, but for some reason, I cant cast spells. It doesnt matter, nevertheless. Since theyre assassins, well just have to kill them together. Weve faced more precarious situations than this. said Inard. He drew his long sword and stood by the door. He touched his wifes hand: Is Troy all right?

    I dont know. Hes with Vyvyan.

    He should be safe, then. I dont believe theres anyone who is capable of killing Vyvyan. She may not be fond of using a sword, but she has ways of protecting herself. By the looks of it, it would appear the intruders target isnt Vyvyan but us. Otherwise, they wouldve gone after Vyvyan.

    Inard pressed his long ear up against the door and listened for the sounds outside. Elves could hear footsteps even when one treaded on mats, carpet and so forth. Nheless, there was nothing to be heard besides the sound of the dust settling. Given that it was dead silent, Inard assumed the intruders had left.

    Have they l(eft)-

    Before he could finish, Elizabeth widened her eyes. Inard realised what happened in that very instant. If the intruders werent after him, what were they after? There could only be one feasible target. Vyvyan or Troy.

    Vyvyan! Troy!!

    Elizabeth yanked the door open then shouted and sprinted out. Inard quickly chased after her. He yelled, Dont be impulsive! Elizabeth! Dont be impulsive! We still havent confirmed the outs-.

    Someone shed out from the darkness at the corner of the stairs and thrust their de through Elizabeths chest. Her blood sprayed in the shape of a butterfly spreading its wings, beautiful, yet heartbreaking, before she could make a sound. Her body froze stiff on the way to the ground. Her surprise was expressed with her scowl. Her ck hair lifelessly hung down. The blood from her back stuck to her.

    Inard froze. Elizabeths assant was Elizabeth.

    Thats a surprise. I never imagined Id be so panicked during an assassination. Running around with no preparation when she knows that an assassin is around, I sure dont like to see this sort of idiot. Im not surprised youre dead. An Empress who behaves unlike an Empress, you embarrass me.

    You You

    Elizabeth gradually widened her eyes. Her heart had been pierced; thus, she was already on the brink of death. Still, she was stunned to see herself. She looked at the individual, who appeared to be an older version of herself. Elizabeth had no sympathy for herself. She kicked Elizabeths trembling corpse aside then looked at Inard and snickered: Long time no see, Husband. I must say that its quite weird to meet each other in this circumstance.

    Y-Y-Youre

    Correct. Im Elizabeth, your wife, your wife whom loved you and whom you loved. We have a son named Troy Gdriel Rosvenor, correct? Additionally, I remember we used a grass ring to swear our oath of eternity. Did I get my facts right, Inard? Has it been a long time?

    Wh-Wh-Who are you?

    Didnt I just tell you? Im Elizabeth. Elizabeth smiled. She then turned around and pulled over a man behind her. With a smile, she exined, See? This is our son, Troy. Look, Troy has grown into a man now. Hes an outstanding man. Did I do a good job or what? I raised him alone, you know?

    What tripe is this now? Did you do anything during Troys growth? rhetorically asked Vyvyan, as she approached from the side. Sporting a gentle smile, she bowed to him: Brother, I am d to see you again. However, you may be perplexed as to what happened. I have to admit, though, I am so d I agreed to your request at the time. Had I not agreed, I wouldnt have the privilege of being Troys mother. I genuinely feel so happy that I got to witness his growth.

    What what what are you all saying? Who exactly are you?! You killed Elizabeth, so Vyvyan, did you also Did Troy?

    Inards long sword couldnt subside his fear.

    What is this? What happened? Why did I see my wife kill my wife? silently asked Inard.

    You truly are very smart, huh, Brother! Though kill is not the right word. How can someone kill themself? Its just that the world youre in is an illusion, and so are you. In turn, your fake world is threatening our real world. To prevent you from recing us and to prevent my son from disappearing, we have to

    Vyvyan was standing to one side with a smile with a well-mannered pose just a second ago. Next second, a dagger already appeared by Inards throat. Inard vigorously turned his body to avoid the dagger. Carrying the momentum through, he uncorcked a kick at his assant behind him. Lucia leapt back and went back to hiding in the shadow after her attack missed.

    Kill you! Vyvyan vigorously waved her hand.

    A girl in white appeared behind him. Her lunge was fast as lightning. Inard swung his sword horizontally to knock aside the swording toward him.

    You certainly are in your prime. Let me see if you can stop me, my dear husband!!

 Book 17.5: Chapter 13

    Book 17.5: Chapter 13

    Puah!!

    Inard crashed into a pir. The intense collision made him feel as though all of his bones shattered. Every single organ screamed in pain. His tears obstructed his vision, while his blood dripped down in front of him. He weakly slid down onto the ground. He struggled to raise his head. He looked at Elizabeth with mixed emotions.

    Shes my wife, my most beloved. Shes the woman I wholeheartedly love. I still remember the time we shared in the forest. I still love her; in fact, the warmth of her hand not long ago still lingers in my hand. Why, though, why is she trying to kill me? Why does she want to kill me? wondered Inard.

    I must say, your swordy is simr to how it was in the past. Your swordy is superb, my dear husband. Nevertheless, sorry, but Im no longer my past self anymore. Do you still remember when we went to save those children in that castle? That was when I noticed I was pregnant. By the time we left the castle, it was almost time for us to separate. My nation was attacked, and I couldnt take my son with me. That was the most painful decision I had to make in my life. Thats the memory Im most reluctant to recall. You took our son back and had Vyvyan raise Troy. Im grateful for that. I made a mistake. I was too weak. I love Troy so much, yet I didnt keep him with me. Thats why I was emotional when I saw Troy by my side this time despite him being fake.

    Inard watched his wife approach him. However, he felt less and less love. Instead, he grew increasingly confused. He understood the first part of what she said, but he didnt understand the part that came after.

    Whats this about Vyvyan raising Troy and Elizabeths nation being attacked? Didnt Elizabeth take her son back and im the throne? Didnt she then form a friendly rtionship with elves? Whats going on? What happened after the castle? Inard asked himself.

    Terrified, Inard tried to recall the event, only to discover that he couldnt recall it. He couldnt recall the appearance of the castle, the sunlight that day and what Vyvyan and Elizabeth did. It was as though that day never existed. There was a big chunk of his memory missing. The memories of that day had vanished. He didnt notice it in all those years.

    What exactly is going on? Why have I forgotten about that day? Why didnt I notice it? If the events of that day didnt unfold, what happened to my life up until now? silently questioned Inard.

    Have you noticed that you cant remember the events of that day? Thats because you dont want to recall it for what came after it was the beginning of our eternal separation!! It was then that my pregnancy was revealed. Then, I gave birth to Troy one yearter. Sadly, I went home alone in the end. Vyvyan and you raised him. You eventually died in the desert in the Northwest; hence, you never returned, and we never met again. We killed Vyvyan and Elizabeth, but there are no signs of this world copsing, which means youre the culprit as I suspected. Youre the one who controls time with magic. You didnt want to face our future and deleted that day, thereby altering the flow of time. Thats why our timeline has gone awry. Thats how you have you have your current lives!!

    Elizabeth lowered her long sword. She went up to Inard and looked at him with a mix of emotions. She continued on in a soft voice: To be honest, its hard for me to find it in my heart to destroy this ce, as Ive seen your reluctance to ept our separation, life with Vyvyan and you still on such good terms and Troy by my side. You know, this world you created has appeared in our real world as a bubble in the centre of it. The bubble continues to grow every day. This bubble, which shouldnt exist, continues to expand. Once Troy grows up, itll absorb the real world, consequently destroying both worlds. Thus, I must destroy this world no matter what.

    Wh-Why why? This is the real world! I live here My wife lives here. My sister is here This is the real world! Youre the fakes! Youre the fakes!

    What are you on about? Troy spoke up before Elizabeth could go on.

    Troy slowly walked up to his father. Inard looked at him feeling surprised. In a voice of disbelief, he stuttered, Y-Y-Youre Troy?

    Thats right, Father. Im Troy Gdriel Rosvenor. Ive inherited the Gdriel Tribes blood and Rosvenors glory. However, Mommy Vyvyans blood is more prominent in me. You may not know this, but, after you died, Mommy Vyvyan raised me herself. Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth once fought, thereby throwing the two races into a war. After the war, humans and elves have continued to be at loggerheads. Mommy Elizabeth has been stuck at Hilles City as the Empress. Due to me being born twice, Ive been sick since I was a kid. Mommy Vyvyan, therefore, has always clung to me and refuses to let me leave.

    It sounds as though that world isnt that nice

    Youre right. But its real, stated Troy. He lowered his head and picked his father up. Troy scanned his face and quietly said, Thats the truth, Father. The world I came from may have gone through many ordeals, but it is the real world, as you should be dead. You shouldve died in the desert in the Northwest. You should not still be alive. I cant allow my world to face problems in spite of the fact that you tried to cheat time and create this world because you love Mommy Elizabeth. Why? Because I dont protect my world but my moms.

    Inard eyes flew open. With a broken heart, Elizabeth shut her eyes. She knew the Inard in front of her wasnt real, but seeing her husband killed in front of her wasnt something worth celebrating. Vyvyan sighed then shut her eyes and quietly chanted for her brother. Troy drew his dagger and pushed his father over. In a soft voice, he said, Sorry, Father. For my moms, I must personally kill you despite being your son

 Book 18: Chapter 1

    Book 18: Chapter 1

    It is not difficult to rebuild Troy City. In saying that, we will require help from both humans and elves. Transporting the building materials from the North to Troy City will cost more than transporting them from Hilles City. I am ashamed to say this, Your Majesty, but the North has not fully developed. Therefore, it is difficult for the North to acquire the stone and timber required to build a city. I have already sent someone to Hilles City to procure the building materials. After they have procured the materials, we will deliver the materials to the newest building location. The location for the newest construction is not far from Troy City. Hence, fundamentally speaking, we can consider it Troy City, exined Freya.

    As soon as I returned to the North, Freya began to discuss the reconstruction of Troy City before I even told her about anything else. During my absence from the North, it changed in plenty of ways. If nothing else, the path from Ling Yues home to the Imperial Pce in the North that was originally a stone path had transformed into a meticulously paved path. By the looks of things, Freya didnt ck off during my absence.

    Liu Yue was Ling Yues daughter, thereby making her an illegitimate child from Niers perspective. By logic, Nier shouldnt have been able to ept Liu Yue. However, Nier absolutely loved adorable Liu Yue. Her affection for Liu Yue wasnt the same as her concern for Daisy. In fact, she wanted to get rid of Ling Yue so that she could be with Liu Yue. That, in turn, infuriated Ling Yue. As for Liu Yue, she wasnt fond of the random human, which was why she whined and ran to me whenever she was around a passionate Nier.

    Nier also couldnt resist the allure of the future when she saw how cute Liu Yue was. She believed Daisy would be just as cute in the future. However, Daisy was just a little child at the time. She wasnt that interesting when she was awake. That was why Nier, who overflowed with motherly love, directed her motherly love on little Liu Yue.

    Ill entrust it to you, then. This time, however, we must instate a governor at Troy City. We must choose an exceptional and loyal individual. Additionally, we must ensure that we have full control of Troy City this time; otherwise, history will repeat itself.

    Freya confidently patted her chest and proudly said, That is fine. This time, I sent Alex there to work. Alex is a trustworthy individual. In addition, as a noble, he should be adept at handling management tasks. I also sent the guard unit under our directmand there. They will only take orders from you. I have put in ce a reporting system. I guarantee such an ident will not happen again.

    My two moms also paid a lot of attention to the reconstruction of Troy City. They didnt show they were sad when Troy City was destroyed. Still, as Mommy Elizabeth said, she was dead set on ensuring the city remained on the continent. Consequently, when she got back, she immediately had people send materials to the location of the original Troy City. All of the vassal states also started to get busy. After all, they had to take responsibility for materials, and they had to ensure it was the best material.

    As perst time, a que with my name written in golden font was prepared. It was sad to recall the fire incinerating the que.

    By the way, how is Tanya doing?

    Tanya

    Tanya and Freya werent the friendliest by any means. Tanyas mishap during the debacle was a result of Freyasmand, though. As a consequence, Freya med herself. Though Tanya didnt express any sorrow, she couldnt see at night on the trip back.

    Tanya In my opinion, she cannot continue residing in the Imperial Pce anymore. That is not an emotional statement. To the contrary, I, personally, really want for her to continue living with us. Unfortunately, Tanya will be dangerous on full-moon nights from now. She will attack people if she is not careful as you exined. Would that not mean the Imperial Pce in the North will fall victim to the gue? Therefore, I believe it is best to send Tanya out of the pce.

    Where can she go? Would you really dare allow her to be out there in her current condition? If she stays with me, I, at least, have methods of maintaining her sanity. Who can she rely on if she leaves me? If Tanya loses control in the Imperial Pce, in the worst case scenario, only one or two people will be harmed. If shes outside the pce, though, it might not be just one or two viges that are harmed. We have to keep Tanya by our side to control her.

    No, I meant for her to go to the North. The Northwest area in the North is where the dragons reside, correct? That is the residence of Consort Irina and who was it again? The dragons are a species with powerful mana. If we have Tanya go there tomand a team, she can stay with the dragons on full-moon nights. It is just that I am not sure if the dragon race is willing to take care of Tanya on our behalf. Moreover, I do not know what you think about the idea. If you want to keep Tanya in the Imperial Pce, I can make arrangements for full-moon nights With that said with that said, my personal opinion is to seek the help of the dragon race.

    Judging from Freyas gaze, she didnt find delight in Tanyas misery. To the contrary, she was sincerely concerned.

    Freyas suggestion was feasible. There were no problems with entrusting Tanya to the dragons. Even if she did turn, she wouldnt be able to hurt the dragons. The dragons could help her maintain her rationality using their mana. I would need approximately a bowl of blood, while the pure-blooded dragons would only need a single drop. The question was would Tanya ept that.

    I thought Tanya would ept it. She was just that type of girl. She was used to loneliness and shouldering everything. After she learned of her fate, shed probably take the initiative to request permission to leave even if I didnt tell her to go. She wouldnt endanger others. Shed stay strong despite her own suffering. She wouldnt tell anyone.

    That will work. Ill speak to Tanya. We must take her wish into ount. If she wants to stay with me, Ill allow her to stay even if theres a greater risk. I cant send her away due to my own mistake. Tanya is important to me.

    I know.

    Freya seemed to be slightly unhappy about myst statement. Hence, she resolutely ended the topic. Then, she added, In that case, we must discuss our biggest problem next. Your Majesty, we need an army.

 Book 18: Chapter 2

    Book 18: Chapter 2

    Luna gently ced a cup of tea down in front of me: Your Majesty, it is not good if you get to work straight away after returning to the North. You should rest first. If you are too sleepy, head back and sleep. Sleeping in your chair is not good for you.

    I sat up in a hazy state. I looked outside. The mes were still burning. I looked back at Luna: Luna, what time is it?

    Luna bowed: Have you forgotten? After you finished dinner, you sat here and fell asleep. Consort Lucia told me not to wake you, and let you sleep for two hours before waking you. Everyone has returned to their rooms. You should go back to your room to rest at night. I have notified Consort Lucia and Consort Nier. They will not disturb you tonight.

    I grabbed hold of Lunas hand. She looked left and right in a flustered fashion. In a soft voice, she protested, Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Not now! Someone will see us!

    I want you to sit down, and have a cup of tea with me. What are you thinking?

    I looked at Luna feeling confused, while she went red in the face. She lividly admonished me with her gaze. She whipped her hand, sat down in the armchair opposite me and grumpily looked away. I passed her the cup of tea in front of me. I walked over to her. I gently caressed her hair and tenderly said, Sorry, Luna, if its tonight, we can

    What are you saying? Why do I not understand? Were you not going to get some good sleep tonight?

    Luna turned onto her side and looked at me with a polite smile. I smiled back then walked back to my armchair and sat down. Luna didnt say anything else. She was most probably still upset. I didnt have any spare energy to pamper her, so I leaned into my chair and spaced out as I stared at the crackling me.

    A short moment afterward, Luna turned to face me. She couldnt hold it in any longer. She questioned, Your Majesty, did you not go to the elvennds and humanitys to have a break? Why are you so worn out aftering back? Also, I heard an ident happened at Troy City. As I am a maid, I did not dare to ask any further questions. What exactly happened?

    Troy City was burnt to the ground.

    My simple answer shocked Luna. She followed up: What was the reason? There has been no news from Troy City in a long time. What exactly happened there?

    I, personally, burnt it to the ground. Lots of things happened there. If you want to know, go and ask Freya. I dont want to talk about it again. I went to the elvennds and humanitys to have a break; however, Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth seemed to forget what my goal was Nheless, the biggest problem is that things I had to get involved with happened.

    For example, the new child? She is a dark elf, correct? Your Majesty, she is very rare. I thought dark elves had gone extinct. Thest time I heard the mention of a dark elf was from you.

    Oh, yes, if Im not mistaken, shes thest dark elf. Shes just a kid with a childish rage and desire for revenge. If we must name her part in it, she would be considered the person who lit the spark that led to the destruction of Troy City. But nheless, she didnt do it on purpose. Whenever dark elves are mentioned, I recall I let Mera down, and I cant find it in me to be ruthless enough to punish her.

    I was honest. I could never be fair with dark elves. Despite knowing that the girls mana potion was the reason Troy City was destroyed, I didnt want to punish her. Whenever I saw her fearful eyes, Meras final gaze would surface in my mind.

    Luna consolidated her thoughts. Then, she sauntered over to me and gave me a gentle hug. My face got intimate with her chest. She hugged my head in a tender manner and stroked it as a mother would. I didnt move.

    I truly feel somewhat jealous of Mera. She spent such a short time with you, yet she etched such a deep mark in your heart. Your Majesty, I also died once. Did I leave you with any sentiments?

    You etched a mark just as deep. Its so deep that its still heart-wrenching whenever I think about what happened to you in spite of me now being able to see you and touch you.

    Really? I am d to be able to have left such a deep mark in your heart. Your Majesty, I have always been a weak individual. Resistance never crossed my mind no matter what I did. I was scared. Still, I did not do anything but cry in the corner. After meeting you, you gave me courage. I still do not regret not running away. If I had to go through the same thing again and was told that I could not be revived, I would still stand at the door without any hesitation.

    I wont let you stand there alone if history repeats itself.

    I looked up from Lunas chest and touched her face. She looked at me with an affectionate gaze: Are you not afraid someone sees us? It would be practically impossible to not reach Consort Nier and Consort Lucia if somebody sees you doing this with your personal servant.

    You scared?

    That is obvious. If the two of them were to get mad, I would have nowhere to go. Luna gently grabbed my hand on her face. She gently, yet resolutely, removed my hand. She patted her maid uniform and smiled: Your Majesty, I shall not disturb your sleep time. You did not get to have a good rest in the elvennds or humanitys. Therefore, you should rest in the North now that you are back. Just let me take care of you. After all, I have not worked for two months now. I can begin work again.

    Really? It seems that you were satisfied with the two months. How about I find another personal servant so that you can continue with that lifestyle forever?

    Your Majesty, you have just set the record for angering me twice in an hour. How amazing, huh? If you already have a new candidate for your personal maid, I shall happily leave! You are a liar, too?!

    I was joking. I was joking. I honestly dont have a new personal servant! I dont! I was just joking! I was just joking!!

    At that same time, the White Deer King suddenly shivered from head to toe. She suddenly woke up from her dream. She blearily looked around and pondered, Everything looks the same as usual. Why did I suddenly wake up? What happened?

    The White Deer King irritably moved her leg then looked in the direction of the Imperial Pce.Its definitely his fault, thought the White Deer King.

 Book 18: Chapter 3

    Book 18: Chapter 3

    Good morning, King Troy, Consort Lucia, Consort Nier. This is what you need to work on today in addition to the things sent to you the day before.

    Freya stood at the dining table with a smile and an open document folder in her hand. She reported in to us at the table. I listened in to her with my cup in hand. I gave some input on the aforementioned matters, which she noted down then carried out. Most of it was trivial stuff, which was why my decision alone was sufficient.

    That is about it. Your Majesty, do you have anything else you want to do today? If not, you can have a break today. There is no major business in the North that you need to attend or guests you need to see.

    I see. Well, I still have something to do. I want to go and visit Tanya.

    I ced down my empty cup and stood up. Nier and Lucia nervously looked at me. They wanted to speak but stopped themselves. I rified my stance: Rest assured, I wont put everyone in danger. If necessary, Ill be forced to have Tanya leave.

    Lucia hesitated for a moment but was the first to speak up: Thats what were worried about. Shes used to killing people. Theyre selfish as theye. Im sure well have to send Tanya off, right? As an elf, I dont want to see her go. Moreover, it would be more dangerous if she left, wouldnt it? Im not worried about others. Im worried about Tanya. Tanya protected us and is now being forced to leave due to our error. I cant bear it.

    I shook my head: I dont want to send Tanya off, either. I n to see what she thinks. If Tanya doesnt want to leave, Ill definitely keep her.

    Nier suddenly jumped to her feet: Dont you think that youre indirectly imposing your agenda? What do you think Tanya will say? Its not as if you dont know Tanya. She is so understanding and sensible that theres no way shed choose to stay! You think shed stay when she knows her condition? Shell definitely choose to leave! Your Majesty, arent you just trying to send her off without bearing the burden of responsibility?!

    I exined, Tanya would me herself if I did keep her, wouldnt she? Tanya is a strong kid who doesnt want to cause anyone trouble. If I force her to stay, shell feel bad. Thats why I have to respect her decision no matter what this time. Regardless, Ill protect Tanya. Ill have Irina protect her and take care of her even if she goes to the North. If I keep her here, I wont change the way I treat her. Either way, leave this to me. Say no more.

    Nier and Lucia gave up because of what I said. But nheless, they continued looking at me feeling concerned. In a quiet voice, Freya proposed, Your Majesty, as long as you believe it to be the right choice, that is good enough. Generally speaking, what you consider to be correct is fine.

    I understand.

    Freya and I walked to the diverging paths in the corridor. Freya had to go and take care of what I told her before, while I nned to visit Tanya. Tanya shouldve woken up already. Even if she hadnt, I wouldnt try anything on a kid.

    Ah, Your Majesty, greeted Xia. She cheerfully bowed to me: I am d to see you. I have not seen you in a long time. Have you been absent for thest two months?

    Yes, Ive been out for thest two months. I spent a month in the elvennds and a month in humanitysnds. Of course, I didnt get any rest. Instead, I went through one thing after another.

    Sister Ying told me about it. It is so sad you had to do that. I can understand how you feel. It must be upsetting, said Xia, smiling sympathetically. I have continued to improve during this time, Your Majesty. You may not have noticed, but I helped with your wee home banquet, you know? In fact, I was the one who thought of the main dish.

    Really? That was delicious!

    I wasntplimenting the dish for the sake of it. I absolutely meant it. Delighted, Xia smiled then bid me goodbye. She probably went off to attend to her job.

    I eventually reached Tanyas room. Their rooms were all together in the Imperial Pce. I gently knocked. To my surprise, the door wasnt locked. The door opened when I knocked. I poked my head inside for a look. I saw Tanya standing in the middle of her room. She faced the mirror with her head tilted as she carefully ran her hand along the bite mark on her neck. Her assant sneak attacked her. Else, she couldnt possibly have been bitten.

    I understand what youre doing, but why do you have to strip downpletely to check out the wound on your neck?! I yelled in my head.

    Tanya spun around and saw me when she heard the door open. I quickly spun around and covered my eyes. I eximed, Sorry, sorry, Tanya. I didnt mean to peek. I didnt think you were nude. Sorry, Ill go outside now. Ille back in once youre dressed.

    It is all right, stated Tanya. She turned around without any misgivings. In a solemn tone, she explicated, From the moment I chose to serve you, I offered you my body and soul. It is fine for you to see my body. So, did you want to see me for something? It is about my wound, correct? Please be upfront with me.

    While that sounded sound what could I say to a naked loli? I immediately shut the door and leaned my back on it. I told Tanya the story. Then, I stated, So, you can choose, Tanya. Do you want to stay or go to the North? No matter what your decision is, Ill ensure youre protected and taken care of. Dont think about us or what others think. Youre a child, right? Youre a child just as Freya is. Think for yourself; think about what it is that you want. See yourself as a child this time. Do what you want.

 Book 18: Chapter 4

    Book 18: Chapter 4

    Tanya didnt reply right away. I didnt rush her. I just leaned on the door and waited for her answer. As I said, I needed her opinion. I wanted to know what she wanted. If she wanted to leave and I kept her, shed only loathe herself more. If she wanted to stay, I wouldnt tell her to leave.

    I was thinking, What does Tanya want, though? Does she want to stay or leave?

    As Lucia and Nier said, Tanya was an understanding and sensible kid. When she realised what her condition was, shed definitely choose to leave so that she didnt disturb and threaten us. The North was her only home, however. I wanted to know if Tanya really wanted to leave.

    Tanya didnt make a sound after a long wait. I straightened up and turned around to look at the door. I sincerely said, Tanya, Im not looking for your answer after you think about it carefully. I want to know what youre thinking, but thats precisely why I think your answer is meaningless. Tanya, I know what youre thinking. Youre a child. Dont think about risks, safety, not safe and whatnot. You just need to tell me if you want to leave or stay. Of course, even if you go further North, Ill make sure to have Irina look after you. I wont give you the cold shoulder; you cane back at anytime, and Ill visit you. Youre at home, Tanya. Were your family. Nier and Lucia may not be your biological mother, but we all treat you as our child and sister. We all care about you. Therefore, we care about your feelings. Tell me, do you want to stay or not?

    I chose to word myst question as stay as opposed to leave. I was sure that Tanya could notice the subtle difference. As long as she said she wanted to stay. Id have a reason to keep her. To be honest, I didnt want her to leave; unfortunately, I wasnt the only person in the Imperial Pce. If the others in the pce evaluated her as a liability I forcibly kept, theyd most likely discriminate against her. That was why I need justification. If Tanya wanted to stay, then Id have a legitimate reason to keep her.

    Tanya gently pulled open the door. She was expressionless despite the situation. I truly couldnt tell what she was thinking. Eventually, she solemnly answered, Your Majesty, I wish to leave.

    Wh-

    Tanya nodded: I want to leave. It is not because I feel that I will bring you trouble or because others feel that I am a threat but because I want to leave. I was happy during my time with you. I can sacrifice anything for you, which is why I do not feel discontent with my current condition. To the contrary, I am honoured. Hence, please allow me to do something for my parents as a child, and let me leave. While I am at it, I will help you watch over those dragons.

    Tanya

    These are my heartfelt feelings, asserted Tanya, smiling very subtly, albeit bitterly.

    I was sure that was Tanyas genuine smile. She rarely smiled; she usually looked stoic. For that reason, I could tell how happy and blissful she felt despite how subtle her smile was.

    I carefully touched her head and reciprocated the smile: Yeah? You want to leave? I shall respect your decision, then. Ill help you pack your luggage and inform Irina that youll be arriving there anytime. To be honest, I have ns for the North. I intend to establish a military in the North. Tanya, you should be ready and capable of handling things on your own now after Mommy Elizabeth mentored you. The rest will be on you to enact on it. Henceforward, actually, from the moment you leave the Imperial Capital, you will be the suprememander of the entire Norths military.

    Your Majesty!

    Theres no need to be emotional, Tanya. You dont need to thank me yet. Im looking forward to seeing your performance. As I said in the past, if you want toe back, youre always wee back. If possible, Ill be sure to visit you.

    I doubt that Id go to the North as I didnt want to go to Irinas ce. I was somewhat reluctant to ept Irinas child despite him being my child. I was reluctant to recall how he came to be. I didnt want to remember Irina and the dragons. As long as they didnt harm the North, then I was fine with them residing further north.

    Tanya still didnt have any clothes on, so I didnt let here out of her room. I headed outside.

    Tanyas matter was settled. She chose to leave. That wasnt what I expected, but I respected her wish. Since it was what she wanted, I could ept it.

    ording to Freya, it was time we built a military. I didnt intend to form a military in the same format as Hilles City. Humanity could support so many armies with theirrge numbers, but that was pointless for the North. An army of ten thousand sufficed for the meantime.

    Every factory had begun production. Cannons and rifles had filled every military warehouse. I felt the North, metaphorically speaking, was a big barrel of gun powder. We could pull out the gear for an entire army at the click of a finger. I needed to have the factories to turn their focus elsewhere for there were very few factories where themoners worked at. Most of the factories were the Imperial Pces military factories. I figured I could have some of them focus on producing other stuff. At the very least, I needed to empower the North with moremercial products.

    The North could be business driven in the future. We could purchase raw materials from Hilles City and Duargana. Then, we would producemercial goods in the North to satisfy needs within the North and export them. Itd affect businesses in the elvennds and humanitys; nevertheless, I was sure we could advance human society if we increased the range of avable goods. I needed to produce lots of things internally.

    I had Lorana and the dark elf, which made up the powerful duo of dark elves research and humanitys technology. Next, I needed more scientists. I wasnt after a system of a few individuals but an education system. It was to ensure the North was always the leader in science and technology.

    The one benefit of Troy City beingbelled as the City of Freedom was that everyone was willing to go there. The North? Same deal.

 Book 18: Chapter 5

    Book 18: Chapter 5

    The North is currently recruiting soldiers. I must say that the Norths official military enlistment this time has been effective. Lots of young men have rushed to enlist. They are all but ordinary citizens; however, after they undergo training, they should be reliable soldiers.

    The vassals in the conference hall were silent for once. Though the generalbelled as the most important report, nobody present dared to criticise it. If it wasnt news from the North but any other nation, vassal state or even elves, who recruited military personnel, Rosvenor Empire would be jumping with excitement, for the reason that war was their only opportunity to make a name for themselves. This time, however, nobody dared to thoughtlessly speak up about the North. The reason for their reluctance was because it was King Troys nation.

    The North still didnt have a name. It was still referred to as the North. Troy didnt like the idea of using his name to name a nation.

    From behind the ck veil, Elizabeth expressed, Why are you all silent? Generals, the North will soon have their own military; I want to hear your opinions.

    Elizabeths voice was the same as usual. In fact, there was a tinge of pleasure in her tone that she derived from their misery. She was eager to know what her vassals thought of the North for her own pleasure.

    The generals exchanged looks. Normally, they would sneakily ruin the enlistment in the North or watch over the Norths goals and training. At the same time, theyd try and nt spies in the army to acquire their military documents. Not this time, however. Not one of them dared to opine. All they did was look at each other.

    Since none of you are going to say anything, lets move on. Oh, wait, we cant just move on. Did any of you fight in the war ten years ago? Has anyone else fought in other wars? As you have war experience, gather some talented sergeants. Pack your luggage and prepare to assist with the Norths military building. While their morale is high, they can never fight if theyck experience. Instead of exchanging blood and failure for experience, its better to let you guide them. Dont worry. All sergeants who go to the North can return after a year. Ill handsomely reward them three hundred gold empire coins and grant them half a year vacation.

    Elizabeth was satisfied with their reactions. The generals, on the other hand, were absolutely stunned. If the Norths military was allowed to develop and expand as a result of Troys efforts, then they could understand. Howbeit, Elizabethsmand was not to allow them to develop on their own but to assist the North. She just asked them to help turn a newly established nation rapidly grow into a powerful military. That wasnt Rosvenor Empires modus operani, and it certainly wasnt Elizabeths idea.

    Your Majesty, please forgive my bluntness. The leader of the North is Prince Troy, which is why I can understand your decision. Still, why do we need to help them establish a military? His Majestys rtionship with the elves creates a lot more questionspared to his rtionship with us. That is why we must be wary of the elves if not His Majesty.

    Because I trust my son. Is that not a good enough reason? Troy City is a present I gave my son, yet our church ran it into the ground. I mustpensate him for that, and I am sharing our battle experience and skills to that end. In short, you just need to arrange it. I trust my sergeants.

    The sergeants were humanitys militarys foundational pirs. They were the most experienced veterans selected from the pool of soldiers. The sergeants were the leaders of the infantries, the important factor in maintaining thepetence from their run to their sessors. They were also the armies morale.

    The sergeants were capable of training any soldier and taking care of any soldier. Generals taught soldiers how to manage armies, how tomand armies and how to win battles. In saying that, sergeants were the ones who could manage soldiers, maintain their morale and use their leadership to, at least, no end up wiped out.

    Yes, Your Majesty

    Since Her Majesty had made the decision, nobody dared to say anything else. All they could do was order their best sergeants and generals to train the soldiers andmanders whocked experience. The aforementioned members were the true most important members of a team. The Norths amazing rifles, cannons and whatnot werent their primary concern.

    Over the next year, the Norths army underwent aplete transformation.

    ========

    Although my two armiesbined only made up the size of one human army, I only had so many men in the North at the present time. I couldnt sacrificebour workers for the military as that would impact our development. I could only recruit about five thousand young men. The soldiers had to serve for five years before they could retire as that would allow soldiers showing potential to rece them.

    The military enlistment I set up wasprised of volunteers and those obligated. It waspulsory for all men who hade of age to enlist. After serving for two mandatory years, they could be promoted to professional soldiers to enjoy the treatment, pay and provisions soldiers enjoyed. Alternatively, they could ask to be discharged. They were permitted to retire after ten years of service. In addition, they were awarded a block ofnd and a house.

    A nations military was its foundation. At the same time, it was the most difficult faction for a nation to control. As such, Freya was very dedicated to its development. Freya already began preparing for the job. Thanks to her efforts, the first enlistment went smoothly. From the start, Freya worried about me having misgivings, but she no longer did.

    Your Majesty, our military set-up is perfect. The Norths residences have resoundingly responded to our calls. Lots of people have taken the initiative to ask to join our military. We, therefore, have to increase our requirements for selecting soldiers. I believe our military will soon begin training. As per what you asked for, our first army will be split into two teams: North and South. Two thousand will be assigned to the North; three thousand will be assigned to the South, reported Freya, looking proud.

    By the way, Your Majesty, Empress Elizabeth is sending us highly-experienced generals and sergeants to assist us in training our military. Are you all right with them getting involved with our military? Do not mistake this as me suspecting Empress Elizabeth. Nheless, you, too, are aware that, while she may be very nice to us, lots of people from Rosvenor Empire do not consider us friends.

    Let them in this time. After all, their experience and methods are crucial to us. I want to have a military on par with Mommy Elizabeths. I really want to.

    Understood.

 Book 18: Chapter 6

    Book 18: Chapter 6

    You take charge of testing the effects of these mana liquids and adjusting your apaniments so that we have a suitable and usable mana liquid. That way, well have the best mmable. Well use our mana to trigger it. That removes the necessity of relying on steam-powered machines. We can reduce the size of the machine and increase our production capabilities. My, youre amazing. If you werent around, I really wouldnt be able to produce these things, nor would I have thought of producing these engines.

    Lorana surveyed at the clear liquid inside the small test tube, which the girl handed her, brimming with excitement. The young dark elf, who brought suffering to humans and elves, became Loranas student she was most proud of. However, she was different to Lorana. The girl looked down on the metal work that Lorana was in love with. She preferred her knowledge as a dark elf. She wasnt interested in mana-powered machinery. Instead, she focused on how to produce mana liquids with special powers, which was what she handed Lorana.

    Its actually very simple. Its just mmable mana. I took the mana potion that His Majesty invented and made subtle alterations. Previously, it was pure mana that required a certainmand. Mine, on the other hand, is mana that has amand infused into it. The mana should be considered a type of liquid. Researching a liquids constitution and sensing elements in the atmosphere are what we dark elves are best at. Thats why you shouldnt smoke near these liquids; else, youll light them up. It may merely be lit up, but its dangerous if its always burning.

    Fine, fine, grumbled Lorana, and then threw her smoke aside. She looked at the liquids as though she was looking at a treasure: If its possible, do you think we can create these liquids on a big scale? Theyre definitely the newest mmable. We need these things. As long as you can create them, Ill be able to create gear to work in conjunction with them.

    I should be able to. I cant do it on my own, though. I need more mana experts to produce it.

    No, more manpower is useless. Tell me how to make it. I have to create a production line for it. Human production will never be able to catch up with the worlds rate of development. Child, we need superior machines and a faster production line. Whoa, Consort Lucia?

    Thanks to her keen elven senses, Lorana noticed Lucia waiting at the door, albeit it surprising her. Startled, Lucia jolted; she didnt think shed be noticed. Lucia subtly nodded then told the child, Are you free? I need you to help me with something.

    The young girl nodded: I am at yourmand.

    The young girl followed Lucia out. She had no clue what Consort Lucia asked for her for.

    Lucia shyly and softly exined, Youre also a dark elf, right? Do you know what sort of liquid can help someone rx? Itd be best if its the type that can allow a man and woman to have some intimate time with each other His Majesty has been busy with work recently. I want to let him get some rest and and while thats somewhat embarrassing as wife and husband, we cant just abstain, right? Its just that His Majesty rarely spends nights with me so so do you have that sort of drug? By the way, you must keep this a secret, understood?!

    I understand what you mean now. In the handbook Sister Mera gave me, there was indeed something called love potion I will soon be able to make the potion you want, May I ask when I need to deliver it to you?

    Donte and deliver it!! Ill personallye for it, understood? Never send it over. If His Majesty finds out, I wont dare to use it. Ill <em>personally </em>fetch it.

    I will have it ready in three days time for you, then. It will be effective for one night, so there will not be any side effects. Pleasee fetch it in three days.

    All right.

    ========

    Current time at Niers ce.

    Your Majesty, what have you asked for me for? asked a businessman.

    Her business was the best transaction; or rather, business from women was the best. As long as you could put a smile on their face, all of the gems in the world would be worth a tonne. Money wasnt always circted via the wits of a man but females whims.

    I heard you sell a drug that makes ones husband passionate for his wife again, correct? I know what youre thinking right now, but I need to tell you that I have a <em>very</em> good rtionship with my husband. Its just that his health isnt the best recently and rarely visits me.

    I understand. I understand. I will not mention this to anyone. I am a businessman. My concern is how to close bigger business transactions. I do not know anything else nor will I say anything else. I do understand what you mean, though. You need the drug. It is potent. You just need to feed him <em>this</em> many drips in his drink before dinner, and you will virtually be unable to eat dinner.

    The businessman took out a small container with a smile, and then handed Nier a rather shabby-looking small vial. Nier took the bottle feeling doubtful. She opened the lid and had a whiff: Are you sure there are no side-effects? I have used this sort of stuff before. Frankly, the side-effects were quite severe.

    No, there are no side-effects to using this drug. If there were, I would not have been able to sell it until now. You learnt about me from lots of nobles, correct? Your Majesty, you are also aware that the drug is effective. You need not worry at all. Just one vial and His Majesty will fall for you again.

    His Majesty loves me right now!!

    Yes, yes, I apologise for my error. Sorry, sorry, the man quickly apologised with a smile.

    Nier took the small vial and put it away properly then paid him what she ought to pay. He departed after he was remunerated. It wasnt time for him to be bragging. His earnings werent going toe from the Consort, but after she used it. As long as she was pleased with the product, other women would find out and flock to him simrly to bees that detected honey. Once they flocked to him, money would be the one thing he wouldnt becking. Until then, he didnt need to advertise anything. All he had to do was wait a few days. Once the strongest woman of the entire empire was content, all of the other women would seek him out and buy his item at a high price.

 Book 18: Chapter 7

    Book 18: Chapter 7

    Your Majesty, there has been a nderous rumour circting in the Imperial Pce.

    In what regards? My policies? Was something we discussed leaked, or is there some strange rumour being spread?

    None of the above. Freya bit her lip. After much hesitation, she borated, The topic is spreading primarily from the maids and some gossip from the nobledies. They are iming your rtionship with the Consorts is facing problems. They say you cannot satisfy them, which is why lots of people have an urge to do something to your rtionship with them.

    The rumour left me with a stupefied look: What sort of bizarre rumour is that? Where is thising from? Nier, Lucia and I havent had any conflicts. Why do I suddenly have a problem with my Consorts?

    Maybe that was why the rumour existed.

    Freya smiled helplessly: Sorry, Your Majesty, but I do not know how the rumour started, myself. Either way, the topic has now reached the streets and alleys, too. Whatever the case may be, it is not bad news about the imperial family. Of course, we cannot punish the person who started the rumour. However, we can, at least, clear up the rumour. It is not favourable to you as a man, after all. It will be troublesome for your dignity.

    Have I not been intimate with Nier and Lucia for a long time these days?

    I touched my head. Recently, I had rtively lots of work. I needed to handle the military business and meet with lots of people. I was busy all the way until night time. Nier turned in by the time I was done. It wasnt the best idea to disturb Lucia, either, as her energy was at its peak during those hours, while I was too tired to y with her. As a result, I didnt done anything with my two wives in a long time.

    I ate breakfast together with my wives, but I gave Freya more attention because she might say something important. My two wives were understanding and sensible; they never interrupted us. In saying that, I finally realised I hadnt spent time with them in a long time.

    Ill leave a little earlier tonight. Freya, I want to have dinner with my wives.

    Freya softly chortled: Sure. You have done so much since returning that even I feel sorry for the two Consorts. You should have dinner with them tonight. It would be best if you could go on a holiday somewhere with them. That will show the public that your rtionship with them is healthy.

    ========

    Several hourster

    Lucia gently pushed the door to the kitchen open. Xia had her back to the door. She was in the midst of humming a cheerful melody that apanied the gurgling from the pot. She had her head down as she chopped up vegetables. Evidently, she enjoyed the process of cooking.

    My husband invited me to dinner at noon today, which means an opportunity! rationalised Lucia.

    Lucia looked at the ceiling of the kitchen. For Lucia, the beams were no different to a normal road. She tightened her grip on the vial in her hand and then grabbed onto the pir.

    Xia, Nier came in and called out to Xia.

    Xia quickly put her knife down and spun around. She bowed with a smile: Your Majesty, how may I help you?

    I want to personally make a dish for my husband. You can leave for now. Is there anything in particr that I need to pay attention to?

    Oh, sure, you have to keep an eye on this pot. The contents are almost ready. You just need to ensure the cheese does notpletely melt.

    Understood.

    Because Nier waspetent in the kitchen, Xia was able to leave Nier in charge of the kitchen by herself. While the two were speaking, Lucia poured the contents in her vial into the meat stew from above. She hopped down from the beam in simr fashion to a monkey to shut the lid, and then jumped back up to slide her way outside.

    =======

    At dinner

    Nier and Lucia were seated on either side of me. They both hugged one arm each and hostilely red at each other. I silently picked up my knife and fork to cut the steak in front of me. I dipped it in a bit of meat stew and ate it. I said, I invited my two Consorts so that we could talk and get along. I thought you two knew what would happen. I couldnt possibly invite just one of you.

    Nier gave me an aggressive look. Then, she suddenly mmed her hand on the table and jumped to her feet: Thats not the issue, Dear. The issue is that there should only be the two of us tonight! I went out of my way to buy a drug so that youde to me, but is this woman supposed to join us for a threesome now?! I can overlook the other times, but not this time! I can only ept one person this time!!

    What?!! Lucia looked at Nier with shock. She also mmed the table: You despicable human! How dare you drug my Prince Troy?!! Its obvious youve lost your charm, human! Youre resorting to drugs?! I just used a teeny bit of our elven love potion, yet you want to use aphrodisiacs for animals?!

    And you have the right toin about me all of a sudden?! Didnt you resort to drugs all the same?!

    Our love potion shouldnt be mentioned in the same sentence as your sinister drug! Dont you frame us! What we have is a noble love! Wait!! Wait! What are you doing?! Your Highness! Your Highness dont dont not here what are you doing?!

    Your Majesty! That drug is mine! Its mine! You should be doing it with me Wait What are you doing..? What are you doing?! Stop! Stop! I cant ept a threesome! I cant ah! Your Majesty You you, hnng

    The maid delivering the food awkwardly stopped at the door. She could hear the ecstatic moans that would make anyone go red in the faceing from inside. She had no idea what she was supposed to do.

    Everyone said that the Kings rtionship with his Consorts wasnt as good as it was in the past. Some even said His majesty fell for his sister, Freya, and therefore gave his wives the cold shoulder. Some went as far as to im that it was because the two Consorts didnt give birth to a boy. If he could do it with both of his Consorts simultaneously in the dining hall, there was no way that hed have a poor rtionship with them, would he?

    Based on the soundsing from within, His Majesty seems to be in good health They sure are open-minded, though Its probably going to be a big effort to clean up after thought the maid.

    The rumour was quickly squashed thereafter. But nevertheless, a miraculous drug began to circte among the nobledies. The drug could even be used to seduce men whenever one pleased. Later on, Freya captured the man and had him executed to ensure the dangerous drug would stop circting. Needless to say, that was all <em>afterwards</em>. After what happened, Nier and Lucia no longer felt so apprehensive about each other. After all, they did something strange to each other that evening.

 Book 18: Chapter 8

    Book 18: Chapter 8

    Irina looked up at the city before her with a hint of fear in her heart. Time in the North seemingly froze when winter came to the North, thereby engulfing the North in the darkness and bleakness that it once was with the snow. Even the most prosperous city in the North was enshrouded in a smoke screen from mes used to keep warm ascending into the air. The new city walls, which looked particrly pretty underneath the sunlight, appeared dark due to the scattered snow and ck smoke.

    Irina felt confused. She observed the group of people and horse carriages gathered near the city. She wasnt too sure if she was at the Imperial City of the North. The Imperial City was supposed to be the liveliest city in the North, yet there was no sign of life in the city courtesy of the smog.

    Lots of people were gathered outside the city. In fact, people had set up count on both of the expansive spaces and set up fires. All of them wore warm clothing and covered their face with woollen masks, rendering only their eyes visible. There was an odd lonely and tense atmosphere there.

    Irina pondered, They must be humans from the South. Why are they gathered here instead of entering the city if theyre so cold?

    The path into the city wasnt sealed, while the doors were still open. The guards with white coats and square hats  a sign that they were in uniform  checked everyones identity when they wanted to enter. That was became a custom in the city.

    Irina couldnt figure out why the people didnt enter and why they gathered there. Also, the city guards didnt drive them away despite them gathering there. It was as if Troy implicitly approved of them staying there. From an outsiders perspective, however, they didnt give the vibe of ordinary folk.

    Irina gently moved took a whiff. She smelt an irritating smell. She said to herself, Ive smelt this scent before. I once chased the smell to find the hot spring. Nheless, these people couldnt havee here for a hot spring, could they? If they were after a hot spring, they should go to Troy City or farthest north in the North. Theres a hot spring there.

    Irina followed the group toward the city interior. The closer she got to the city, the more her nervousness heightened. As a matter of fact, she was so nervous she stopped paying attention to the group of strange people.

    It was her first time at the Imperial City. She didnte to the Imperial City in the past due to her dragon nature, which could spell trouble for the man she liked. This time, though, she had something important to notify the man she liked, who was also her childs father. He never allowed her and his child tock anything on a materialistic level, but he never fulfilled any duty of a father. Nheless, she still wanted to tell him about his childs future.

    Dragons didnt put any emphasis on their eighteen years of age. Dragons grew into male dragons who were capable ofbat at a young age. They also remained dominate as such for centuries to tackle any threats. As such, Troys child could be considered mature at his current age.

    In front of Irina was an anthropoid. She found that quite surprising. Ever since Troys rule, the anthropoids were no longer the main poption due to the influx of elves and humans to the North. The pure anthropoid in front of her was an even rarer breed toe by. To add to that, she was a beautiful female anthropoid.

    The female anthropoid remained very polite and patient despite lining up. She wasnt dressed extravagantly, but her soft and delicate clothes disyed her superior demeanour and graceful body. Her pointy ears on her head twitched. She held the hand of a young anthropoid, who bore a striking resemnce to her.

    That must be her daughter, thought Irina.

    Clearly, the woman was already married. Consequently, she wrapped her tail around her waist and didnt reveal it. Her daughter evidently didnt have the same awareness. Her daughter cheerfully wagged her tail. She excitedly told her daughter about her father. Seeing the two, Irina recalled the times she spent with her child. Although it was somewhat tiring and worrisome to raise her child, it was all worth it when she saw her childs smile. Irina couldnt stop herself from imagining the day when she could bring her child to see his father.

    Ah!! Your Majesty, howe you are here?! If you have business, you should just head straight in; there is no need for you to line up. Hurry on in. Men, bring a carriage to take Her Majesty to the pce!!

    A team soon arrived before the red foxs family. Irina froze. She didnt expect to hear her addressed as Your Majesty.

    Doesnt that mean that shes not a simple noble, but a rtive of the imperial family? Is she rted to the man I like? Or is she also his wife? Irina mused.

    No need. This is not my ce to begin with. Had my anthropoid friends not invited me toe join a meeting, I wouldnt havee here. If I make a scene, the elves and humans will probably be angry. I, therefore, wont attract trouble to myself, Ling Yue replied with a head shake. However, when she looked at her daughter, she smiled and added, In saying that, I will ept your kind offer to offer me a carriage. Liu Yue looks tired.

    Understood. I shall arrange a carriage for you.

    The guard quickly arranged for a carriage to take Ling Yue to the Imperial Pce. While she rarely appeared at the Imperial Pce, she was one of the women who their King loved. Most importantly, she had Liu Yue. Everyone around the King knew that Liu Yue was most probably the next ruler of the North. Thus, nobody dared to disrespect Ling Yue despite her status as a mistress.

    All right, next.

    Irina walked up to the guard, who let out a breath of relief. The guard didnt think hed meet Ling Yue. He nced at Irina. Then, he took the pass and letter Irina handed him. With his eyes on the items, he asked, May I ask what the purpose of your visit is?

    Oh, I want to go to the Imperial Pce.

    I am very sorry, but without King Troys invitation, you cannot enter the interior of the Imperial Pce, especially since there is a conference being held at the moment. Not everyone is permitted into the Imperial Pce. If that is your purpose, please show me your invitation from King Troy.

    Irina lingered for a moment. She sadly replied, I I didnt receive an invitation.

    You cannot enter the Imperial Pce in that case. Alternatively, you can wait in the city for the conference to end

    Can I use Troys chest pin? He gave me one. Here I, mm, I am one of his lovers

    The guard was totally stupefied. Troy only had a few chest pins. Nobody else besides the elves in Duargana could carve the pattern. Furthermore, Troy loved to give his chest pins to the women he liked. Put another way, women with his chest pin were always his lovers

    But does he not have too many lovers or what?! How many more are there that dont I know about?! Why did the group I inspect have two of his mistresses?! the guard raged in his mind.

    Hurry, hurry, hurry!! Bring another carriage to take this Consort to the Imperial Pce!

 Book 18: Chapter 9

    Book 18: Chapter 9

    While Irina was respectfully sent to the Imperial Pce, the guards and maids in the pce didnt recognise her. Ling Yue didnt live in the Imperial Pce but would often appear. As for Irina, it was their first time seeing her. The maids and guards didnt know how to treat her, the grandiose Imperial Pce intimidated her, to be honest.

    A maid walked over and bowed to Irina. With a smile, she asked, Maam, please follow me to the guest hall. Do you have business at the Imperial Pce?

    The maid was different to the other maids. Her uniform was a tad different. To add to that, it seemed as though she was more experienced than the other maids and had a better attitude, which calmed Irina down to an extent. She followed the maid into the interior of the Imperial Pce.

    Irina cautiously answered, I want to see His Majesty King Troy

    The maid responded with a nod and smile: Consort Irina, am I right? King Troy informed me already; however, he and Princess Freya are currently attending a meeting. Therefore, he cannot see you right away. Please wait for him in his office for now. You can use the break room next door to rest. Would you like a cup of nice tea, or would you like a tour of the Imperial Pce, perchance?

    I will just wait in the break room.

    Irina felt a little nervous at the thought of wandering such arge pce. The maid gave her a smile, which gave the impression the maid had a prank in mind. The two went along the stairs to Troys office. Irina enviously surveyed at the office before her. She emotionally remarked, I have never seen his residence. I have only ever heard of it. It seems that his living conditions are good.

    Not exactly. After all, he is often tired from work. When he has a lot of work, it is normal for him not to return to his room. The recent conference is important, so it has been a long time since he has had any decent sleep. He is virtually meeting with people from the two parties if not in a meeting.

    Has my visit caused him trouble, then? I said that I would not cause him any trouble Should I have note? asked Irina.

    The maid smiled and pulled open the door: Not at all. Though I am not informed of the past events, as His Majesty did not fill me in on much in regards to it, he does care about you and your child. He once had Tanya take things to you. Knowing that you would visit today, he had me wait in the Imperial Pce to wee you. I forgot to introduce myself. I am King Troys personal servant, Luna.

    Irina eximed, Ah! His Majesty told me about you. He said that you are his only personal servant.

    Luna subtly smiled: Yes. There are already people waiting inside, so I need not see you in. You and her should get to know each other. You may seek her out in the future, after all.

    Ling Yue?

    Yes. Consort Ling Yue and Princess Liu Yue are both inside at the moment.

    Irina fearfully looked inside the room. The very thought of a fox being inside oddly scared her. Ling Yues noble attitude evoked an inferiorityplex, which was why she didnt want to face Ling Yue. However, Luna, who was next to her, had an upward curve to her lips. Thus, Irina had no choice, but to muster up her courage and step inside to meet Ling Yue.

    Irina egged herself on in her mind: I must be confident. I must be confident. I am also Troys woman. I have a child, as well. Im not inferior to Ling Yue.

    After Irina entered, Luna gently shut the door.

    The break room wasntrge. It was a standard rectangr room. A long coffee table was ced in the centre where teacups and a teapot rested on top. There was someone sitting with an upright posture on a long sofa to the side of the table, quietly enjoying a cup of tea.

    Irina went red in the face because she realised Ling Yue overhead her conversation with Luna. Fortunately, her fear wasnt heard.

    Liu Yue was sprawled out with her head on her moms thigh, sleeping off the fatigue from the trip. Irina carefully sat down on the sofa opposite Ling Yue. Feeling awkward, she didnt know where to look. Ling Yue gently set down her teacup then picked up the teapot. She poured Irina a cup of tea in an elegant manner. She gently ced it in front of Irina. Irina jolted and then quickly picked the cup up. Voice soft, she said, Thank you very much.

    Theres no need to feel tense, said Ling Yue, as she gently put the teapot down. Since youre in a rtionship with Troy, its inevitable for you to meet with lots of people. If youre so nervous, Nier and Lucia will see through you. You might not harbour those ideas, but, at least, dont let the two of them look down on you.

    Yes.

    In truth, Irina met the two before. After that meeting, Irina decided to never meet them again Their first meeting wasnt a happy one, after all. She always felt ashamed for the reason that she stole their man. She may be a dragon, and she did it to save the dragon race from their crisis, but she didnt want to do it.

    So then, may I ask what you came to see Troy for? You would note here unless something came up, right?

    Mm I came here to ask about my child I cannot let my child be without a father forever. Moreover, my child has grown up. I thought that he could get a job in the Imperial Pce. Our dragon race has always lived in seclusion, but I do not want for my child to continue living in seclusion in this world. I would assume there will not be many ces for us to live in seclusion in the future. That is why I really want for Troy to give my child a job.

    I see.

    Irina shifted her gaze to Liu Yue. With a smile, she said, Your daughter is so cute.

    Indeed. Ling Yue didnt bother with modesty as she borated, After all, she has Troys blood. Shes pretty and adorable. I came here for my daughter, as well, and to partake in a meeting while Im at it. The anthropoids are involved in this matter, which is why I need to be involved.

    I heard that His Majesty is in the middle of a meeting. Do you know what it is about?

    It is about business. The North is well-known for being a location where fur is produced, particrly the fur of animals in the North. In saying that, the North processes them where they are produced. There is a limit to how much of the raw material is exported. Unfortunately, the anthropoids are willing to sell it to some humans at a high price. That, therefore, makes it hard for the Norths factories to receive goods. Businessmen from humanity and the Northsnds are in conflict over it. That has put His Majesty in a tight spot. Thats why hes holding a meeting for the three parties involved, namely anthropoids, the North and humans. The people outside the city are humans awaiting the news from the meeting.

    I-Is that so?

    Mm, it has nothing to do with you, so you dont need to worry about it. Its just that His Majesty will be quite tired from dealing with it, as he cant disappoint humanitys businessmen. Hence, we may have to wait here for a long time.

 Book 18: Chapter 10

    Book 18: Chapter 10

    There are so many books

    Lots of them are actually documents Ive read. The documents were moved here for storage. Theyre considerably old things. Theyre meaningless now, but they were the steps that the North took to be what it is today, which also makes it His Majestys history. Lots of documents here no longer need to be store; however, Freya kept every document, citing that they might be very interesting in the future.

    Irina checked out the two huge bookshelves, where arge number of books and file holders were, on both sides of the office. The books and file holders were almost stacked up to the shelves ss. Ling Yue watched from behind her with a smile. Liu Yue slowly climbed onto the chair and then cheerfully climbed onto her fathers desk. Ling Yue turned around and immediately eximed, Liu Yue, what are you doing?! Come down! Thats your fathers work desk!

    Liu Yue,e down. Its dangerous.

    The door suddenly opened. Liu Yue looked to the door, and a radiant smile came to her face. She cheerfully eximed, Daddy!! Daddy is back!!

    Liu Yue dexterously hopped off the desk and zipped past her mother to leap into my tight embrace. I picked her up with a smile and kissed her cheek: Youve grown quite a bit, Liu Yue. Youre prettier than thest time I saw you.

    Liu Yue kissed her father. She joyously responded, You, too, Daddy!

    Irina felt a little envious when she watched the father and daughter pair. He was a boy, but he was also a child. Her son could act spoilt with his father at his current age. Actually, even if he couldnt act spoilt, he couldve joyfully yed with his father in the past. Nheless, because of her, he didnt have a father during his childhood. On a positive note, that was also why he was very sensible and understanding. Her own child was afraid of worrying her. Sadly, sometimes, being too gentle will hurt others.

    Ling Yue. Irina.

    I finally shifted my gaze off Liu Yue and to the two women with a strange rtionship. I gave them a small nod. Ling Yue seemed displeased with her husband for caring for only her daughter and not her. Irina fearfully looked at me. I basically looked at Irina the exact same way I looked at Ling Yue, which made her feel slightly better.

    I know about Liu Yues matter, so dont worry. Freya still has a group of humans clinging to her. If you have any thoughts, share them with Freya first. We shouldnt be too intimate this time; else, theyll im that you and I are being biased toward the anthropoids, which wont be too good. Thats how humans are. Dont touch their profits; otherwise, theyll do anything, ande up with any excuse. I really dont want to offend them.

    I sighed then turned to Ling Yue. While she was very unhappy, she understood what I meant. She had to take Liu Yue and leave. Liu Yue loudly protested, but when she heard me say that I was going to call Nier to y with her, she immediately turned tail. Hence, I was left alone with Irina.

    I gently shut the door then sat at the table. I indicated for Irina to sit, too. I conveyed, I genuinely didnt expect you toe here on your own ord. I thought you dragons didnt want to leave. Lets put your reasons aside for the meantime. I want to know how he is, our son, that is.

    Mm Everything is well.

    The mention of her son warmed up Irinas heart. Troy didnt want to recall his memory with her and his son. Irina knew she essentially snatched their child from him. She was worried about her son and his father being hostile with each. By the looks of things, however, her son admired his father. Troy didnt hate or forget him. He, too, always kept his son in his mind.

    I stood up. I lightly pressed my hand onto Irinas hand and, in a gentle voice, said, I see. Its been hard on you. Youve raised him all alone for so long. Despite being his father, I didnt do anything for him.

    The warmth on the back of Irinas hand instantly shot to her heart. The blissful memories with the man she liked resurfaced. She was so nervous that she didnt know what to say.

    Not at all

    So, what did youe here for this time?

    I pulled my hand back and sat back in my chair. She froze for a moment before smiling helplessly. She almost forgot that she couldnt be with me.

    His feelings for me are far from love. I just stole something from him. I exchanged what I stole for his care. Sadly, there are only two women who he will ever love, Irina told herself.

    I hope that you can give Raul a job by your side.

    Huh? Raul can work already? Hes only five, isnt he? I havent remembered it incorrectly, have I? I couldnt be mistaken.

    Dragons are considered grown up by the age of five. Raul can now take on the jobs of a grown man. I do not think the dragon race will be able to continue living there in the future. The world is moving faster and faster. Lots of people have moved close to us. If we continue to live in seclusion, someone will discover us sooner orter. I want to let my son see the world. Further, he should get to see his father. He greatly admires you. He views you as the hero who saved the entire North and the dragon race.

    I smiled helplessly: I have no idea what you told him, but I think it might not be a good thing for him to see me because his image of me will be destroyed. Im no hero. The so-called Hero King title is just for advertisement. I wouldnt spend so much effort trying to win the favour of those rich businessmen to prevent them from leaving the North, otherwise. That said, youre right with what you said. If he wants to work, Ill let him work as my guard. Ill personally write him a letter. Just take the letter back to him.

    Irina was happy that I didnt refuse her. She stood up and watched me write on a sheet of paper. Rather than call it a letter, it was a Kings decree. He could join the guards if he had the order.

    Irina noticed that I wasnt in the best mood. Having misgivings, Irina warily asked, Are things going all right?

    I shook my head with a smile. I took out my seal and dipped the heat stamp into the fire to heat it up. I wiped my face: Its not something incredibly important. Its just a business deal. I just want to make more money, though. The one thing I dislike most is forming connections with them. To be frank, were fussing over the details to an excessive extent. In saying that, theyre easier to connect with than the ambitious soldiers and politicians.

    I do not quite understand

    There is one thing you can tell me, though. Irina, has anybody found a forest with lots of wild animals  rtively speaking?

 Book 18: Chapter 11

    Book 18: Chapter 11

    No, my husband, Im not forcing you to do anything nor am I here on behalf of anyone. I am here to discuss this with you as the representative of all anthropoids. I know the North requires raw materials; but nheless, you cant let the anthropoids in the North starve, either. We have the right to sell our goods to those whore willing to pay a higher price. Isnt your factory almost ready? Given that you will save time and manpower with your factory, the cost wont increase because of this, will it?

    No, no, no, Ling Yue, put the production method aside for now. The primary problem right now is the raw materials. If anthropoids dont sell their goods to our businessmen, what do we produce with? We protect anthropoids in the North, correct? Therefore, they should give us priority. Its not as if we arent paying them. Humanitys businesses are deliberately trying to raise the price. Once we have to pull out due to insufficient funds topete with them, theyll procure the goods from you at the lowest possible price as anthropoids will have nobody to export their goods to by that point. Its a maliciouspetition, Ling Yue. Cant you see it?

    Why cant you offer us the same high price? Why? If humanity can ept the price, why cant you when, clearly, you make about as much as humanity does? Why cant you ept our offer?

    Bear in mind that businesses want profits. The fur processing job isnt a national enterprise. Hence, we have no right to set the prices. If you tell me that the military or traffic industry is asking for too much, I can make amendments. In regards to fur processing, I can only coordinate the ns of the involved businesses. Businessmen are all after money. Subsequently, they want to keep costs to a minimum. The businesses in the North want to get rid of humanity and maintain the original price, while humanity hopes to continue with freepetition. At the same time, anthropoids want to choose the higher price. That puts me in a dilemma for I need to coordinate for three parties.

    I rubbed my temples. Ling Yue wanted to say something but couldnt bear to when she saw how exhausted I was. She sighed and came up to my side. She lightly sat down on my thigh and hugged my head. He gently massaged my head and then gave it a gentle kiss. In a soft voice, she said, Sorry, my husband, this matter has started to push you to the edge, hasnt it? I shouldnt have said that. Sorry.

    Its fine, Ling Yue. Speaking to you about this is so much more rxing than speaking to them.

    I touched Ling Yues tail. She began to cheerfully wag her tail and hug my head in silence. She kept my head in her arms, thereby burying my head in her chest. I took in her warmth and gentleness. After some time went by, I had to speak up. With a hopeless undertone, I whined, Ling Yue, am I already old? Im so tired due to this conference, and I feel as though theres no end to this. Its merely a deal between businesses, yet Im so frustrated with it.

    Youre not old yet. Its only been five years. Youre just too exhausted. Youve been in meetings all the time. Those people arent our people, either. You cant expect them to be considerate of you.

    Ling Yue gently undid her buttons then hopped off myp to close the curtains and lock the door. She returned to the desk, stripping and tossing her clothes on the ground as she came over. Her elegant and sexy body was on full disy for her husband. She blushed, but she looked even more entrancing with her pink skin. She sat back down on my thigh and bit his ear. She seductively proposed, Now then, how about having some rest with me? Put Lucia and Nier side for now. How about tasting something different for a change? Its been a long time since we were together.

    Ling Yue

    Come. Dont worry about meetings or whatever for tonight. Just stay with me. Attend the meetings when theye tomorrow.

    I gently stroked Ling Yues smooth and warm skin. I licked Liu Yues source of food. Ling Yue softly moaned. She hugged me tighter. Though I was tired, I was d to see my wife. Plus, a round certainly could allow me to forget about things for a while.

    ========

    Current time outside of the room.

    Freya sighed. She looked at Luna, who was carrying Troys midnight snack, and remarked, I did think this would happen, but wasnt Consort Ling Yue going to discuss the meeting with His Majesty? How did it they end up glued together?

    Luna giggled: Nothing we can do about it. Its early spring now, after all. Winter has almost ended. Its still too cold for spring, however. It doesnt feel as though its spring in the slightest. With that said, it seems as though its spring for Ling Yue.

    True. I guess I will have to wait until tomorrow to inform His Majesty about humanitys new request. Im seriously sick of them. Those humans are always using regurgitating methods topete with others. Then, theyll act as though theyre victims. Most importantly, I cant allow us to sh with Hilles City; or else, His Majesty will be upset. We need the help of the merchants in the North even more, nevertheless. Its so frustrating.

    Is that something you should say? Are you not human?

    Freyaughed and then scowled: Ah, I had long considered myself from the North. Id say I stopped considering myself a human in the South a long time ago. Just wait till I get the opportunityter on. Ill definitely teach those free and easy-going businessmen a lesson. Whether theyre from the North or South, businessmen are never good news! If His Majesty didnt value a nation thats business oriented, they would have no business making a scene. I think His Majesty is still too kind.

    Is that not good?

    Freya sighed: Not always. We upied the entire North, yet after we upied it, weve been met with more troublesome matters. Most importantly, the three nations conference ising up soon. Its best to not let His Majesty take this issue to Troy Citys hot springs, agreed? Luna, help me schedule a private meeting with the representative of the Norths businessmen.

    You want me to go schedule it?

    Who else could? As you are His Majestys personal servant, you should sometimes help him resolve his concerns and problems, shouldnt you?

    Can I choose Miss Ling Yues method?

    Youll have to ask Consort Nier and Consort Lucia, then. That being said, Im absolutely, positively certain they wont approve. Recently, the two of them have begun to feel somewhat displeased. If they find out about what happened today, I think Miss Ling Yue will be in danger.

    Hehe I was joking.

 Book 18: Chapter 12

    Book 18: Chapter 12

    Dont tell me you brought our daughter because you were feeling aroused.

    I rubbed my lower back and struggled to my feet. The first round of romping feels amazing, but once you do it an excessive number of times, it bes torture. Ling Yue was Nier-fied that night. She was easier to deal with than Nier, but she quickly recovered between bouts, where she would then begin squeezing another load out of me again. It was impossible for us to go just one round.

    Ling Yue giggled. She wrapped herself up in my cloak while on the sofa and looked at me with an infatuated faze. With a smile, she responded, I cant help it. Its what nature bestowed me with. If I donte to you during this period, I wont even be able to eat. I can only feel at ease when Im by your side.

    All right, then. Ill let Nier and Lucia go to Troy City first, and wait for me. I have to head to Troy City for the conference very soon. What a drag. Im in meetings here. Then, I have to go to Troy City for more meetings. I really dont want to hand this matter over to Mommy Elizabeth. She is the ruler of humanity, after all. She has to fight for benefits for her nations merchants.

    Ling Yue narrowed her eyes: No matter the case, dont forget the profit for the North. The anthropoids may number few, but the fur is a treasure that this world gifted us. All citizens pay taxes to you, and soldiers have not fled. The people have fulfilled their duty to you. You need to protect your people as their King.

    Once upon a time, capitalists were forever our enemy. Now, Im speaking up for them and fighting for their profit. I feel as though Im betraying my homnd.

    What are you talking about?

    Sorry, I was talking to myself. Pretend I never said anything.

    I stood up. Ling Yue was nude, so I couldnt take my cloak from her. I pulled open the door. I saw Freyaing over from the end of the corridor. Freya was evidently surprised to see me. With a smile, she asked, Is the fox already satisfied, Your Majesty?

    I guess so.

    Miss Luna has already prepared breakfast for you and Miss Ling Yue. Do you want to eat in the dining hall, or would you like to have it brought here to eat with Miss Ling Yue?

    Ill go to the dining hall. While were at it, fill me on the discussion yesterday. Im positive you didnt just head back and sleepst night. Did you go and see someone? Do you have some good news? Oh yeah, wheres Irina? Has she left?

    Yes. Miss Irina ns to return to the North today. However, she has told me where there is an abundance of fur to be found. Humans and our people have yet to find the ce. It is said that there plenty of furry animals there. Yesterday, I secretly shared the information with both of the businessmen. In order to find the location, they have begun to lower their terms and conditions.

    I nodded then went into the dining hall. Freya reported, The Norths businesses representative stated that, if they could be permitted to hunt there, they will agree to our terms, raise the current cost of it by twenty percent, and buy the area out. On humanitys side, they stated that, if they could obtain the rights to the area, then they will sell half of the fur to us at a slightly higher price.

    Your Majesty, sometimes, being greedy is not ideal. If we insist on getting involved with this as the imperial family, we may very well cause the businessmen to raise their fists at us. It is, therefore, best for us to not get involved with that piece ofnd. If we forcibly dere ownership of thatnd, it will only result in both parties abandoning us. Subsequently, we should not get involved with the fur trade.

    We can choose to share the location with neither of them, though.

    Hehe, how about we tell both parties, then? Is it not true that humans like intensepetition? Why not let them have a taste of what intensepetition is? We can give them the location, and then the Norths businesses will fight them for it, correct? The area is outside of our jurisdiction. That will be where we perfectly expose the businessmens evil natures. Afterwards, they will continue to escte the situation, thereby giving us a reason to get rid of both parties. All we need to do is light a small me.

    Mm, thats a great idea. Hence, we will have a reason to im the right to the piece ofnd. In saying that, I havent thought of who to assign to its operations. Alex? Frankly, the winged race doesnt have a very good reputation in anthropoid society, do they? Will the anthropoidsin if we let him run the ce?

    The winged race was in charge of fur trade during the anthropoids rule, though. Moreover, has Alexs poor reputation not improved thanks to him taking on the role of governor of Troy City? Alex does not appear to be the type who wouldmit bad deeds. The incident with the winged race is long in the past. It stopped bothering the popce long ago. I do want to give the Moon Fox Tribe another business. If I did that, nevertheless, Ling Yue would have to go there, would she not? I do not think you can ept her moving all the way there when she is currently close to the Imperial City. Not to mention that she would have to take Liu Yue along with her.

    Freya, you really are a genius. You took everything into ount.

    Freyaughed. She then gracefully bowed: Of course, all of my efforts are for you. I am already very content to have your support. Thank you very much for your trust. I promise to hand everything over to you in the future.

    Haha. I rubbed my sisters head with augh.

    If Nier and Lucia had finished up their work and were living the life of a Consort in peace, Freya wouldnt be so rxed. Freya was better considered as my resource. Whenever I was absent, Freya always helped me with work. For the record, I never revived her household. Actually, itd be more urate to say that her household already changed. Her previous household was already no more. She had two families. One was the Rosvenor family, while the other was the Hilles City family. Both of them were her families. If she wanted to revive her household, she already seeded.

    Lets get going, then, Freya. Today is thest meeting. After this meeting is over, well need to head to Troy City. I hope we can finish swiftly this time. I havent felt so irritated in a long time. This current matter is seriously getting on my nerves. Am I getting old?

    Freya softly chuckled. Luna, who stood to the side with a new cloak for me,

    draped it on my shoulder. She then touched my cheek and smiled: What are you talking about? You are still very young. It is just that this matter happens to beparatively annoying.

    Mm

    Let us go, Your Majesty. This is ourst time seeing those people. I am already annoyed.

 Book 18: Chapter 13

    Book 18: Chapter 13

    Now then, todays meeting shall officiallymence. Please quieten down.

    Everyone at the circr table fell into silence. In the silence, they could hear the echoes of shoes making contact with the marble floor in the pure white conference hall. Freya followed behind me and looked at everyone with a strange smile. I headed to my seat located at the highest point in the room, which was located at twelve oclock rtive to the entrance, allowing me to see everyone. We referenced humanitys conference hall when we constructed our conference hall. However, the conference hall wasnt alike Elizabeths one and only conference hall. To the contrary, my sitting location allowed me to see every spot. A King should be able to see everything.

    This will be the final meeting. His Majesty has attained a full grasp on the details of our meeting and private meetings. He has also earnestly reflected on your terms and conditions for a long time. Todays final meeting will be yourst chance to name your conditions and express your opinions. Furthermore, you can debate it with each other to reach a conclusion that you can all ept. I, Freya Gdriel Rosvenor, and King of the North, Troy Gdriel Rosvenor, who will act as the representative for the North and the imperial family of the North, shall make a decision and voice his requests. Please maintain your loyalty for the imperial family of the North and respect as you conduct your discussions.

    Freya waved her hand. The secretary opened his notebook and dipped his pen in the ink as part of his preparations to begin. There were twice as many notes to take for the meetingpared to usual meetings. The two parties looked at each other.

    One of the humans stood up and bowed: Inpliance with Her Majestys agenda, I havee here as the representative of all fur businesses to discuss the export of fur with the esteemed King of the North. Our request this time is to reduce our purchase volume. Every year, we extract fur from three locations. We do not buy a lot of fur from the remaining two ces. Each location is nurtured for three years. The remaining ones are split between us with one each; therefore, there is no crossover impact. However, we will maintain the initial price.

    As the primary manufacturer in the North, we cannot ept such a condition. Your price is an obstacle for us. Changing the location from which you purchase the fur is not a solution to the pricing dilemma. You will not go elsewhere, but other locations will take the initiative to go to you. You have to match your cost of procurement with us!

    We refuse. Transporting the goods from the North to the South will cause us to incur losses. Additionally, our transportationbour is very expensive. We cannot match your price. We must proceed with our approach. We cannot concur with you on that.

    You think we dont know what youre purchasing fur at such steep prices for? Youre trying to deprive us of raw materials so that you can then monopolise the fur industry. Then, youll procure the fur at extremely low prices. As a result, you will be the only people they can sell fur to. We will not allow you to use such underhanded methods!

    ording to the regtions in the North, we may rightfully decide on the cost of purchase. The market is a free-for-all market. There are no issues with what we are doing. Clearly, you could purchase the fur at the same price, but you didnt. Instead, you suck the life out ofbourers in the North. Youre the blood suckers here. You milk thebourers in your factory. Purchase raw materials at low prices, and then manufacture expensive luxury goods to rake in high profits. Even if we were to remove you from the picture, we still would not have such an absurd profit margin!

    We represent anthropoids of the North and everyone exporting fur. We dont want to ept any of your suggestions. None of your suggestions have taken us into consideration. We wont unconditionally support your manufacturer purchasing our goods at low prices just because we reside in the North. By the same token, we wont allow humans to trick us with such underhanded methods. We ask that we have the freedom to choose any party to export our fur to and when necessary, we can refuse anyone. Thus, we request the right to choose.

    Freya hopelessly sighed and whispered in my ear, I never thought they could be so noisy on thest day. It is thest day, yet they are enthusiastic as the first day. This is truly getting on my nerves. Your Majesty, shall we just go ahead and kill everyone here?

    Your idea is more terrifying than Mommy Elizabeths. While this ce is designed ording to her conference hall, therefore the resemnce, this isnt a hall for killing people as Empress Elizabeth uses hers. Just ignore them. I have no way of guaranteeing that I can exin myself after killing so many people here.

    I picked up the bell in front of me and knocked it a few times, shutting them all up.

    They were all looking at each other with agitated looks just a moment ago, but they stopped after hearing the bell. They awaited the final verdict from the King.

    I stood up, took a document Freya handed me and said, I understand everything you are thinking now, so I shall provide you with the imperial familys verdict. The imperial familys final verdict remains the same. We wont get involved with this matter; we wont purchase fur. Our original intent to support free trade remains unchanged, and we wont change the taxes we charge anyone. Due to this, the imperial family will regte the prices on the free market to mitigate humanitys agenda. In saying that, the imperial familys conclusion on this is that humanitys businesses can continue purchasing fur as they like under the condition that they must pay in cash so that there is no dodging payments.

    The factory may continue to purchase fur; however, they must ensure the lives of the people at the production site arent impacted. They must ensure the workers get rest and are paid their sry. The factory will send a member from the imperial family to supervise the situation. A workers union will also be founded. If the workers are affected in a negative way, the imperial family will confiscate the factory.

    I shut the document. Then, I continued: The meeting is, therefore, over. You should all be content now, I presume. You have had all of your wishes fulfilled. Sorry, but this meeting should be considered over. Thus, if you have something to say, bring it up again in a years time. Now, I need to be on my way to attend the conference at Troy City. As such, I wont keep youpany here any longer. You can ept the results, I presume.

    Everyone was satisfied, yet they all wore grim looks. Honestly speaking, I figured out the Norths manufacturers line of thought. For me, who did quite decent in Marxism, I was able to discern the act of extortion with a single nce.

    Businessmen never change no matter when and where. As for humanity, they were permitted to decide on whatever price they wanted. My question, though, was how they would transport so many gold coins from the North. Plus, the taxes for transporting gold coins werent low. Their costs would increase. They might be able to utilise the strategy to defeat the Norths businesses, but they didnt possess infinite wealth. Subsequently, the driver seat belonged to the imperial family.

 Book 18: Chapter 14

    Book 18: Chapter 14

    Irina sighed. She looked up at the nostalgic Imperial City. She wasnt sure if it was thanks to the city that she got to see the man she liked. That was the reason she was a little afraid and felt distant upon sighting the ck smoke that had enveloped the city. Nheless, it was truly a hassle to exit the city.

    The results of the meeting were to be publicised today. The businessmen waiting outside the city desperately tried to get into the city to find out what happened, since money was the most important thing to them. The gold coins were more important than their lives. Irina didnt quite understanding their thought process despite the dragon race having a habit of collecting gold.

    Irina.

    Irina turned around. Sounding surprised, she asked, Queen Sylvanas. Why are you here?

    I came specifically for you. Youve finallye to the Imperial Pce, yet youre leaving after one day. Why not take a look around? Dont worry, Nier and Lucia have already arrived at Troy City, so you dont need to be afraid of running into them. Youve never seen where Troy lives and works, have you? Take this opportunity to see it. While youre at it, go to Troy Citys hot spring for a dip and to wash your scales. If youre always looking after your son, you wouldnt have time to leave for a dip in the hot spring, right?

    Soaking in hot springs wasnt just as simple as soaking in there for dragons. When they soaked in hot springs, they cleaned their scales, which was why they selected a ce with a hot spring when selecting their residence. Before the dragons territory was reduced to a desert, there was a huge hot spring there. Of course, Vyvyan had an undeniable part in turning it into a desert.

    Hot spring but my son I didnt bring him here. I want to go back to take care of him

    How did you wind up the same type of mom Vyvyan and Elizabeth are? You saw how those sorts of mothers turn out, didnt you? I guess its fine, though. Its all the same in the end. In any case, I think you should have a short respite. Your son can live for a <em>very</em> long time without your care at his age. If youre always doting on him, how do expect him to be his fathers guard without worrying yourself to death?

    That is true That being the case, what you said makes sense So so I shall go to have a dip in the hot spring at Troy City, then. However. however is it a good idea for me to go there? I am considered an outsider at Troy City, am I not?

    The same goes for me in rtion to Vyvyan and Elizabeth. As long as you dont start on them, theres no need to be worried about anything. Nier and Lucia dont want trouble, either. Its been a long time since youve seen Troy, so how about staying for a while?

    Sylvanas came over with light steps and wrapped her arm around her dragon junior. Irina wrestled with herself as she looked at the letter in her hand. She softly responded, I I I do not know if Troy is all right with that He he and I clearly should not be interfering with each other The two of us are not spouses in love Would he be happy if I am always clinging to him?

    You two have a child. Troy is just reluctant to interact with you because of Nier and Lucia. If youre with him, hell definitely be h-.

    Before she finished, a huge explosion suddenly went off inside the city. ck smoke coiled into the sky. Apanying it was a tremble that shook the ground and a loud roar. Themotion came from the za where the conferences conclusion was announced. The guards first froze for a moment then sprinted toward the location of themotion.

    Sylvanas then pulled Irina over and shouted, Lets go, Irina. Lets go see what happened. I think it has something to do with the results of the meeting. Troy should be on his way back to the Imperial Pce at the moment. If they want to block him and try to gain something, they might cause an ident!!

    All of the guards on the streets exchanged eye contact with each other, with all of them feeling as puzzled as the other. Then, they all ran toward the origin of themotion with their reloaded rifles. Ever since the beginning of Troys reign five years ago, there was never been any disturbance in the Imperial City. That was the first time. As a consequence, the mightiest soldiers, who had just joined the Imperial Citys most trusted guard unit, were tense.

    If we dont deal with it appropriately, blood will be spilt in the Imperial City. The guards are all very tense.

    After Sylvanas made the simple statement, she quickly squeezed through the crowd to rush to the location. Not a single citizen was willing to get involved with themotion. Soldiers rushed over from various locations.

    Themotion was isted near the za. The people who started themotion were the human businessmen. They were armed with short des and spears. They got into a formation with shield users to assault the formation erected by the soldiers.

    Their only option was to use cash to impact their fur trade. Nobody had that much money. No ordinary businessman could ept the time required and risks involved in transporting gold from Hilles City to the farthest North location in the North. Only major businesses would have the chance and qualifications to continue purchasing fur. It was, without question, the end of the road for businessmen, who gave up everything to get into the fur trade. As such, they had to put up a resistance despite not being in their domain.

    Everyone, everyone, what youre doing is jeopardising safety in the North. Your actions have been ssified invasion and dangerous!! Youve threatened our soldiers! Please immediatelyy down your weapons, and leave the city! Lay down your weapons, and leave the city immediately! Otherwise, we will be forced to take serious measures! Please remain calm, andy down your weapons to avoid bloodshed!!

    Soldiers blocked off Irina and Sylvanas. The Imperial Pces guard unit arrived in a timely manner. They already had the za surrounded and formed a proper three line firing formation. The leader of the soldiers drove the armed people to the centre of the za and protected himself using his bay and barrel. The officers stood in the crowd and continuously shouted out. They continued to tell their men not to fire. If they fired, it would escte into a political conflict between the North and humans.

    The rioting businessmen wouldnt initiate an attack. Once they did, theyd no longer be able to get through or negotiate again with Troy. As long as they didnt attack, nobody had the courage or right to open fire.

    What do we do, Queen Sylvanas? Sh-Should I do something? Irina asked.

    Sylvanas pressed a hand onto Irinas shoulder and quietly instructed, Stay calm for now. Well wait for the meantime. If a riot breaks out before Troyes, immediately bring the situation under control. That will be enough.

    Und-Understood!

 Book 18: Chapter 15

    Book 18: Chapter 15

    Amotion? Theyre crazy about money. Sometimes, I reckon businessmen are the same as dragons, in that theyll do anything for money.

    Sitting inside the carriage, I ordered the coach to stop. Freya, who was next to me, raised her head up from my thigh. Startled, she looked on both sides and proposed, Your Majesty, are you not returning to the Imperial Pce first? I think the Imperial Pce would be the safest ce for you, no? What do we do if something happens to you while you are here? They have no morals to speak of. They even dared to assault the Imperial Pce for money.

    They dont dare to.

    I grabbed hold of Freyas hand to calm her down. Freya always overreacted when dangerous situations arose. Perhaps it was because I used to go through lots of dangerous things that she paid particr attention to simr matters. Ying gently ced her long sword onto her thigh. She wore the same expression as always, but she was fully ready.

    Ying, go and see whats going. You must bring the scene under control. Do not allow our guards to open fire. If we open fire first, itll blow up into a foreign affair. I want to have a dip in the hot springs with my moms. Not dealing with more headaches during my trip, Imanded.

    I will be fine, but what about you here? If you are in danger

    I wont be in danger. I have dragon scales covering my body. I made this call for I know they cant hurt me. They just want to cause amotion to ask to negotiate with me. Theyre businessmen, not soldiers. Since theyre businessmen, they wont do what soldiers would. Just as importantly, we have to ensure that our guards dont hurt them as theyre our biggest bargaining chip.

    Ying nodded: Yes, Your Majesty.

    Ying then turned around and got out of the carriage to head to the location of the disturbance. I continued sitting in the carriage. I didnt give the coach the nextmand. Freya appeared to understand the motivation behind themotion. She, therefore, suggested, So, Your Majesty, what is your n now? I think that, if you head straight over, it will only make it easier for them to act haughtier. How about just watching? In fact, there is nothing to worry about. You will be able to voice your stance if you refuse to give them time of the day.

    Youre right. Nevertheless, I still need to keep my attention on it since I cant allow anything to happen when Im about to head to Troy City.

    I shall send men. However, as soon as a fight breaks out with our guards, it will be difficult for Ying to bring the situation under control on her own. We need Miss Ling Yue to transform into a fox to stop them.

    No, Ling Yue cant transform at this present time. Shes currently in her oestrus period. In her fox form, her wild instincts will be unleashed once she sees blood in her fox form; foxes are carnivores, after all. Its dangerous to allow her wild instincts to be unleashed; therefore, we cant allow her to transform now. The same applies for Liu Yue.

    Th-Then, how are we going to subdue them?

    When ites to it, well let the Imperial Pces guards break them up. The Imperial Pces guards are experienced in dealing with these sorts of conflicts, arent they? We can just return to the Imperial Pce now.

    I nodded. The carriage then turned to head toward the Imperial Pce. Freya silently nodded then resumed lying on my thigh. She curled up her body simrly to a cat and giggled: Suchfortable moments are so precious. I do not want a barrel of monkeys to disturb me while I am enjoying this joyous moment. Let me enjoy myself until we get to the doors of the Imperial Pce.

    Have a good rest. I gently caressed Freyas head.

    ========

    Current time at the entrance of the za.

    Call King Troy here!! We want to see King Troy! We are just doing business in the North! Wevemitted no mistakes and paid a good deal of taxes, so why must we put up with this? Asking us to transport gold coins here from the South is a very unreasonable ask. Thats diminishing our ability topete and purchase. Its another form of protecting the manufacturer here. Why must we be subjected to this unfair treatment? It is decidedly obvious those manufacturers are the ones who are extorting the people. Thats not to mention that theyre the primary extorters. This is the Norths oppression!!

    Please submit your appeal to King Troy via the proper procedures. He will never ignore the peoples appeals. What youre currently doing, though, is disrupting the integrity of safety in our North! What you are doing is ruining your right to make a legal appeal! Now, pleasey down your weapons, and return to your residence. We will not pursue this matter with you!! Guards!! Guards!! Put away your rifles! Put them all away!! Do not fire!! Understood?! Do not fire!!

    The chief rode back and forth through the crowd to prevent the two sides from fighting. He asked the guards to stay vignt and not recklessly fire. Unfortunately, the human group didnt stop lobbing stones and other objects at the guards. Wounded, the guards seething rage continued to intensify. Had it not been for the chief strictly controlling them, they wouldve retaliated.

    The red sun was bowing out. The guards at the scene grew irritated. Nheless, the human group didnt show any signs of fatigue. If they allowed the humans to continue with their riot, the most prosperous za in the Norths Imperial City would be in peril.

    If the current situation continued on, there wouldnt ever be any change. They had to take some measures to end the situation. Though Troy said not to open fire, he never said they couldnt use force. Thus, the chief went up to Ying. On edge, he exined, Miss Ying, Miss Ying, you hold the highest rank amongst us. I hope we can apprehend the humans for now. If we continue to allow them to carry on, it will impact our normal lives in the North. We wont kill them, but we should apprehend some of them.

    Ying shook her head: I need to ask King Troy for the specifics on how to deal with them.

    That would take at least two hours, would it not?!

    Its necessary, sternly replied Ying.

    It was clear that Ying didnt allow for any questions from her expression. She turned and headed to the Imperial Pce. A shot was suddenly fired. Everyone, including the chief and humans, froze. Silence permeated in the air.

 Book 18: Chapter 16

    Book 18: Chapter 16

    Who told you to shoot?! Who told you to shoot?!!

    Although the chiefs first reaction shouldve been to shout at his men, it was already toote. While it didnt look as though anyone on humanitys side was hurt or bled, that wasnt important to the humans. What was most important was the North attitude. As the North fired, the businessmen from humanity had a perfect excuse to escte the situation. Troy could remain inside the Imperial Pce the entire time and ignore the humans at the za; however, if it developed into a diplomatic issue, hed be forced to get involved.

    The humans immediately started shouting. They picked up their weapons and rushed toward the soldiers. The gunshot didnt scare the humans. To the contrary, it was the soldiers who were frightened. They panicked as they used their rifles to stop the groups charge. They were nonchnt before, but they were afraid once the situation spiralled out of control. They were afraid theyd hurt another human with their bay. They erred once already; they didnt want to err a second time. Nevertheless, that only fuelled the humans audacity.

    If the humans broke through the soldiers lines, theyd rush to the Imperial Pce. If they charged into the Imperial Pce, Troy would be forced to show himself.

    As for who fired the shot or if it was humanity that scripted it and acted it out themselves, nobody ever found out. Every guards gun that was recovered was fully loaded. The traces of gunpowder disappeared long ago. No soldier admitted to firing the shot, while humanity imed they werent acting. Investigate as they may, they never found any evidence. What happened after the gunshot, though, was recorded.

    A voice frightened the crowd and extinguished the humans rage. The dragons howl intimidated all creatures with inferior mana; in other words, the present anthropoids and humans. The crowdid down the things in their hands with nk looks. The sky was dark. A menacing pair of eyes swept over the rioting crowd. The silver dragon swooped down andnded on the ground, generating a gale that caused dust particles to thrash about. The silver dragon scanned the crowd below it and howled at them again.

    Everyones fear almost brought them to their knees. Nobody dared to meet with the dragons eyes that could practically melt their souls. Dragons were the most venerated and strongest species on the continent. Humans deemed dragons mythical creatures. Unlike elves, humans had never seen a dragon. They never even imagined that theyd encounter one. Not one person dared to budge. The soldiers were all startled. They knew about the story of dragons in the North, but they never thought there was one so close to them.

    Th-Th-Th-.

    Shes one of my lovers. I never told you about it, but shes actually from the dragon race in the North. Dragons have always existed in the North. Where? Right where the fur youre looking for is located. The dragons have ruled the ce since always.

    While everyone was in a state of shock, I ambled over and touched Irinas silver scales. There were some humans who had wet their pants. Iughed: Being frightened when you see a dragon is nothing to be ashamed of. The dragons are a surprising existence, after all. . Its normal for you to be afraid of the greatest species on this continent. In saying that, sometimes, fear is a good thing since it can stop your schemes and fears. Thats why I think this isnt bad.

    Irina suddenly jolted. She fearfully looked at me. She lowered her head and gently lied down next to me. I touched her face. Though scales didnt feel as good as skin did, I was used to the feeling. I was covered in scales, after all.

    With a grin on my mug, I continued, I dont know what that shot was about, but you must believe that my guards never intended to hurt you. You just happened to cross the line. I told you already: if you have anything youre dissatisfied about with regards to the matter and route, you can let me know. What are you trying to achieve with this act? What youve just done is destroy the peace in the Norths Imperial City. What would Empress Elizabeth do if our people were to do this in Hilles City?

    That that

    Lay your weapons down, and go back to your lodging. I wont pursue this matter with you. The three nations leaders will soon convene. Do you want me to tell Empress Elizabeth about this? If I was to inform her of your greed and ns, I dont think shell be too happy. If you still have any questions, wait to discuss them with Freya. This matter ends here. If you want to continue causing trouble, I cant say for certain what will be of you while youre here.

    Nobody spoke. The entire scene wasnt silent, though. The sound of rattling metal was still audible. I knew they wanted to throw down their weapons upon seeing the dragon. Nobody could maintain their fighting spirit in front of a dragon.

    The soldiers made way. The humans left via the path made. To be precise, they fled that way. They lost the determination to fight and resist to the bitter end.

    I was relieved. I had to return to Troy City soon, so the human businessmen wouldnt have any chances to meet me in private. Moreover, my guards were on alert after the fiasco; therefore, such a thing would not happen again. Subsequently, humanitys final hope was crushed.

    I touched Irinas scales and gave her a smile: Thank you for your help this time, Irina. Had you not calmed them down, thered be a violent riot now. I cant rely on Ling Yue for the meantime, but youre very reliable.

    Th-Thank you I-I just heard what Queen Sylvanas said so so I acted U-Um I am happy to help!

    That said, your dragon race has now been revealed. Is that a good thing? You dont like humans, do you?

    We do not like them, true. As you previously said, nevertheless, the world is changing. Our race will be discovered sooner orter. This is fine as it is. Plus, my son will being here.

 Book 18: Chapter 17

    Book 18: Chapter 17

    This sort of stuff is annoying. I cant just ignore it, though, because if I do, itll spiral into something worse.

    I curled up in the water. While I grabbed berries from the tray in front of me, Iined to Mommy Elizabeth at the same time. I wasnt actually in the water. Technically, I was sitting on Mommy Vyvyan for her to have her arms gently around my waist.

    Mommy Elizabeth sat next to me and hugged my arm. With a helpless smile, she replied, Thats just humans for you, Son. Youre also human, so you understand it, right? Businessmen are willing to do anything for money.

    Thats because you humans dont keep God in your heart. Dont use your disgusting human thinking to make conjectures about my son. My Son wouldnt understand you humans sick thinking. I raised my son. Therefore, hes naturally fair and just.

    Mommy Vyvyan pinched my chin from behind with a smile on her face. She gave me a kiss on my cheek. The warmth from her leg was evidently not from the spring. It was her body temperature. For some reason, Mommy Vyvyan hadnt changed in the slightest over the years. As a matter of fact, she was somewhat sexier. Since I was sitting on her thigh, I was stered to her and could even feel her breasts on my back.

    Mommy Vyvyan grabbed my crotch and teased it every now and then. Nevertheless, I knew she didnt dare to go too far, as Mommy Elizabeth was right next to us. Mommy Elizabeth and Mommy Vyvyan never experienced a threesome as Nier and Lucia did, but I presume shed try and strangle Mommy Elizabeth if we got to that point.

    Mommy Elizabeth ignored Mommy Vyvyans opinion. When elves and humans were involved, Mommy Vyvyan would ridicule humans. Elizabeth was used to it. Elizabeth didnt want to argue with her on the matter, either. She grabbed two berries and fed me. She then smiled: Its all good if the matter is settled. Frankly, Mommy cant help you much with it. Mommy cant control them in the North, as its too far. Additionally, theyrew-abiding citizens at Hilles City. Mommy, therefore, cant punish them for it. All Mommy can do is have a private word with them. In saying that, youre already aware that a little pep talk wouldnt be of any use.

    ording to Karanas theory, she believes its terrific for the businessmen and our main manufacturers to grow. They control our financial and production lifeline. As she said, businessmen and manufacturers who shed blood and create filth should be destroyed.

    Truth be told, I shared Karanas sentiment. It was Marxism, after all. Karana never quit. Perhaps it was because of what I told her motivated her to continue to forge her way forward. As such, she wrote a famous work. Unfortunately, the contents fame was the reason it failed to sell. Still, I was touched as it was the textbook with concepts closest to Marxism.

    The entire worlds production abilities were augmented thanks to the appearance of factories. It was tough for Karana toplete the work of two people on her own, but she was close. As long as she could continue pursuing her goal, she would never be weak.

    I couldnt care less as long as theyre loyal to the royal family. To Mommy, a nations prosperity has never been dependent its citizens, but whether or not the soldiers and officials are loyal. As long as the businessmen remain loyal and continue to provide the royal family with funds, then I couldnt care less. After all, every empire is built on blood and filth. That applies for the elves, as well, doesnt it? Do I need to mention what was done to the dark elves?

    Mommy Elizabeth was indifferent to the whole matter. I didnt me her. The people didnt know what happened. Mommy Elizabeth didnt care about her people as Rosvenor Empire wasnt built with them as the foundation.

    In any case, lets put a halt on work for now. We dont meet up once every quarter to discuss these affairs. I just want to see my most beloved son and rx. Mommy Vyvyan softly giggled next to my ear then bit it. She gently whispered in my ear, Son, do you want Mommy to visit you at night? Its been so long since youve seen Mommy. Mommy misses you.

    Ola, can I spectate the show? Or can I substitute with you for the event? Wow, thats Vyvyans body. Thats the most beautiful elven body on the continent. Im keen to try it. I really want to see how her body feels. Come on. Just let me have one try. Im using your body anyway! Plus, theres Elizabeth here. Youve got the two most beautiful women on the continent with you. Can I have one? Pretty please? It was the voice in my head the spoke out to me.

    I didnt give her a single chance. I used the method Mommy Vyvyan taught me to immediately suppress the soul in my mind that was acting up. Consequently, she temporarily couldnt voice her opinion. I could let her feel Nier and Lucia, but not my moms. They were my moms; I couldnt share them.

    Mommy Elizabeth noticed us. She frowned: What are you two talking about? Sometimes, there are lines that you shouldnt cross. Vyvyan, you cant be that shameless, can you? His wives are here. Using your strange methods to do that with my son is an insult to Lucia, isnt it?

    As if I care. I dont like Lucia, anyway. I didnt like her from the moment she had feelings for my son. I raised my son. Isnt it perfectly normal for him to like being together with me? I know what youre genuinely thinking, Elizabeth. I can ept the two of us doing it together. You want to join us?

    What in the world are you saying?!! I-Im not as shameless as you are! What in the world H-How can we both do it with him?!

    So, one on one in private is okay now? Elizabeth, the discrepancy between your calm exterior and wild inner mind is distasteful. If you like something,e out with it; else, how do people know what you like? If you want, we can do it together tonight, hehe

    Mommy Vyvyan leaned onto my back as sheughed, pressing her body firmer against mine. I was so hard down south I wanted to just bang her on the spot, but Mommy Elizabeth was present. I felt it was best not to go the next step when I looked at Mommy Elizabeths dumbfounded look. After all, Mommy Elizabeth couldnt ept it

    Mommy Elizabeth then softly murmured, Tonight right?

 Book 18: Chapter 18

    Book 18: Chapter 18

    Irina hopelessly sighed. She turned to Sylvanas and softly remarked, I thought we were going to soak in the spring after transforming into our dragon form

    The King and Consorts didnt share a spring. In the past, they shared one. Nheless, to cater for Vyvyan and Elizabeths desire to have private space with their son, the spring was split up into multiple sections for Nier and Lucia as well as any other species that could transform. The hot spring gradually expanded until it upied the entire top area of the mountain. As such, the springs were heavily guarded and out of bounds for the public. Nevertheless, because Mommy Vyvyan once poured a potion into the water, we didnt have to worry about being poisoned.

    Sylvanas patted Irinas shoulder with augh and pulled thetter over: If you want to transform into a dragon, our ce as a soaring dragon is up somewhere higher. That ce is a huge spring. Thats where we go for dips. Now, however, I think that we should maintain our normal form. After all, I think Nier and Lucia will be eager to see you.

    You mean the exact opposite. I dont want to see her, corrected Nier, hostilely. Its been a long time, but I still remember what you dragons did to my husband back then, and I can remember your ridiculous request. Thats why I dont like you in any respect.

    Nier, she just helped Troy avoid a troublesome mess.

    If I have to ept every woman who ever helped my husband, my husband would have countless women by now. Irina may have helped my husband, but thats not a reason for me to forgive her. I remember everything she previously did.

    I understand, responded Sylvanas.

    Sylvanas gave Nier a smile. She pulled Irina into her embrace then looked at Nier and Lucia, who both appeared somewhat hostile. She expressed, I dont think theres any need for you to look at Irina so hostilely. Its in the past, so let it be. Its pointless for you to adamantly cling to what happened back then. Also, while Im on that topic, I was the victim in the incident, yet Ive chosen to forgive. Its pointless for you to be angry with her. Irinas son has grown up and is also adorable. Irina didnte here topete with you for Troy. In fact, shes been taking care of her son all this time, so she has no intention of disturbing your lives. Do you understand what Im trying to say now that Ive put it that way?

    Lucia scoffed, Whatever this dragon did, she should stay in the North. Seeing as she doesnt n to cling to my husband, why did shee over now? Could something have happened to you dragons in the North? You want to stay by my husbands side now?

    Irina fearfully stammered, No!! I just just came to talk about my son I do not intend topete with you. I never have

    Sylvanas chided, You are a dragon when ites down to it. Why are you so afraid? You didnt do anything wrong, either. Look at Ling Yue. Isnt she sitting there as if its natural to be there?

    Ling Yue wagged her tail and hopelessly smiled: Dont drag me into your affairs. Im a mistress, but Ive admitted to it. More importantly, my husband and I sincerely love each other. I didnt want to say that in Nier and Lucias presence, but Im not in the same boat as Irina.

    Im sure Troy also has feelings for Irina. But nheless, Irina wasnt in the wrongst time. She has also shown you due respect. You have no need to look at her with such a hostile gaze. Even Vyvyan and Elizabeth could ept me, so why cant you two? You dont need to worry about Irina. Shell return to the North after this. You should be friendly with her on this vacation.

    If we werent friendly to her, we wouldnt have allowed her toe here with us.Nier let out a long sigh as though she surrendered. She then sunk further into the water and, in a barely-audible voice, asked, How is your son? How is thest dragon?

    Ah! Raul is very well, very well. He has always been a kind, obedient and sensible child. He has grown up and can do some things on his own now.

    Nier asked, What ns do you haven, then?

    Lucia looked at Nier and Irina with a look of surprise. She never thought Nier would initiate a conversation with Irina. That, to her, was a form of betrayal to her and Troy. She pondered, Has Nier epted the dragon? She was against it before. What, those few words were enough to convince her to ept the dragon?

    I hope King Troy can provide him with a job in the Imperial Pce. I have always been training him. His swordy is incredible, and he is very strong  courtesy of his dragon gics. He, therefore, is a perfect candidate to protect King Troy. I want for my son to be able to work by his fathers side. He cannot be without a father forever. He should have a father guiding him in life. That is also his dream. He wants to work with his hero. I did tell him that he could not publicise his identity, though. Only in private, private

    Yeah? Private I dont think Daisy will be too happy because protecting her father is her duty.

    Their duties do not sh, imed Irina.

    Irina quickly tried to exin herself to Nier, but Nier didnt intend to continue the discussion. Thus, she stood up and listened in to the other side. Nier reported, I think His Majesty has finished his bath and has left. I suppose we wont be able to disturb him tonight To be honest, Im quite jealous. Why does he have to spend the first night with Her Majesty?

    Her Highness and Her Majesty are his mothers. Naturally, they have the right to spend some intimate time with their son. Plus, I believe they wont cross the line, for theyre venerated monarchs. They are King Troys mothers, not some strange women.

    Lucia looked unbothered. Nier mused, Her Majesty missed out on seeing King Troy grow up, so its reasonable for her to want to spend time alone with her sonter in life. Moreover, since shes his mother, theres no way shed cross the line with him

    Okay now, Irina, lets go somewhere else. I want to clean my scales. Sylvanas stood up without any misgivings.

    Lucia enviously scanned Sylvanas tall and curvaceous physique. She looked down at her petite body and sighed. She wasnt t-chested. She actually had quite the size for her height. She wanted to grow more, nevertheless. Upon further contemtion, she thought, If His Highness likes girls who are tall and have voluptuous bodies, yet still loves me, then that proves his love for me transcends physical love.

    Lucias rationalisation brightened up her mood.

 Book 18: Chapter 19

    Book 18: Chapter 19

    Would Her Majesty and Her Highness not be angry with you here?

    Theyre asleep.

    When I appeared at the chair outside the sojourn pce, I found Mommy Sylvanas already sitting at the table with her legs crossed. On the table was a huge gon of wine. Only Mommy Sylvanas would use such a big gon. Even Mommy Elizabeth would end up drunken if she drank that much. Perhaps Mommy Sylvanas didnt transform her scales to cover her legs in order to get some of the cool air.

    I sat down at the table. I panted as I undid the button on my sleepwear. I undid them with the intention of allowing the cool air to blow on my chest. I needed to expel the heat from my two moms and the hot spring. I genuinely didnt imagine Mommy Elizabeth would be able to ept a threesome. For the first time ever, I learnt what the legendary four-sided boob face wash. It felt, oh, boy. Id probably die if I went another round right away

    Mommy Sylvanas sniffed something thenughed: The smell of intercourse.

    Pffft!! Out came he wine I just put in my mouth.

    Mommy Sylvanasughed as she pat me on my back. She gently wiped the red wine at the corner of my mouth with her finger: I thought everybody knew about it, but it seems that my assumption was wrong. Based on my knowledge of elves, elves wont feel shy about it. I bet Vyvyan loves to take the initiative. Being as proud as she is, Im sure shes just as proactive in love.

    Mm how do I say it? Mommy Vyvyan is very proactive, yes; however, Mommy Elizabeth is surprisingly proactive, as well.

    Mommy Sylvanas scanned me. Tone serious, she replied, I dont know about humans, but theyre living creatures at the end of the day. For that reason, I can understand her to a degree. The key is that Elizabeth is a woman who tends to feel lonely. Youre so simr to Inard; therefore, its possible that shes fallen for you. If Im feeling lonely now and want you, too, Son, would you be willing?

    Dont kid me now, Mommy Sylvanas. You can sense that Im drained at the moment, cant you? I feel as weak as when I was gang raped. Its seriously terrifying. I cant believe I feel so tired with just the two of them.

    Hehe, I was just joking. I used to stargaze on my own in the desert, but Im now stargazing together with you. I now have you, Nier, Lucia, Irina and more. Ive also found my family. While my dragon race is now weak, we still have a future. It was all thanks to meeting you. In the past, all I had was sand and scorchednd. Now, I have everything I once wished for. Come to think of it, Ive always wanted to say thank you.

    I was surprised to hear those words. I said to myself, This is out of character for her, isnt it? Its strange for her to be so solemn and quiet. I take that back, shes being very, very strange.

    Head tilted, I stated, What are you talking about? Mommy Sylvanas, it feels so strange to hear you say that sort of stuff.

    Thats just rude!!! I understand manners, dont I? Plus, Im very grateful, and I like you very much. I dont consider you a copy of Inard. You may bear a striking resemnce to each other, but there are differences. I have everything I currently have thanks to all of the running around you do. Thats why Im sincerely grateful.

    I smiled. I held my ss out to Mommy Sylvanas. She raised the huge gon with one hand, and we clinked our cups. I opined, I dont mind, since youre my mom. You may not be my biological mother, but you did give me my second life. Subsequently, I consider you my mother. I did what I did as a son does for his mother. Theres no need for you to thank me. A son should do everything for his mother.

    Does that include the bedroom activities?

    Please forget that. That belongs in the realm of errors. Please do not put that within the correct realm.

    Haha, Son, to be honest with you, I have something I want to ask you. Youve always been running around for elves, humans and us dragons. As a result, you almost jeopardised your life each and every time. Now, youre busy with this and that for the merchants matter. In the end, what do you get out of it? If you think about it carefully, you dont seem to be working for yourself.

    No. The truth is everything that Im doing is primarily to keep myself safe. I always pursue a variety of matters, and then find myself exposed to all sorts of peril.

    No, do you still not understand? Son, if you dont want to deal with those matters, you can choose not to. You couldve chosen to not go to the North and opted to stay by Vyvyan and Elizabeth as a child forever, yet you always take the initiative to get involved with things, which results you in running around for your life. In reality, there wouldnt have been any repercussions even if you didnt get involved.

    I would argue otherwise. They were rted to me in the first ce. They did happen around me if not my family, after all. That being the case, how can I just sit on the sideline and watch?

    Wouldnt that be more interesting? Elizabeth and Vyvyan are evidentlypetent enough to not require your intervention. Youre just an ordinary human; I meant half elf. When you still wrestled with your berserk mana condition, you didnt know swordy, and you werent that smart, yet you still insisted on getting involved. What exactly did you gain from those exploits? Ive always wanted to know what you gained from those exploits.

    I gazed up at the sky instead of answering Mommy Sylvanas. I silently considered the question posed: From the start, the very, very start, what did I exterminate the Earth Dragons for? What did I collect Castor coins in Hilles City for? Why did I then conquer the North? Why am I here? I dont think I need to think about it. The reason that Ive done everything Ive done up until now is merely because

    I eventually answered, Because I really like Mommy Vyvyan, Mommy Elizabeth and, of course, you, Mommy Sylvanas. Theres also Nier and Lucia. Its because I really, really like all of you! Its precisely because I have you all that I feel so blessed!

    Mommy Sylvanas had a dumbfounded moment. She turned her head away with a quietugh. In a soft voice, she responded, I didnt know that having a child felt so blissful

    I gazed at the argent orb and twinkling freckles. I suddenly had an epiphany. It seemed as though I, once again, saw the golden medallion I saw when I first opened my eyes.

    Yeah, what my role was over However, I had my family and moms. I could say from the bottom of my heart that I was blessed. These moms that I received out of the blue have blessed me with so much bliss Just let me living as their child in peace here. Let me be their son until I leave

 Book 19: Chapter 1

    Book 19: Chapter 1

    Liu Yue looked left and right to check that there was nobody and then dashed thewn as fast as a sh. Nobody was permitted into the flower garden in the Imperial Pces inner section. The gardeners worked hard to amend the flowers. Liu Yue was aware that she was doing something she shouldnt, but it was the only way through at the time.

    Liu Yues father was in a meeting in the inner sections of the pce. If she went to the conference hall from the main door, guards would discover her. However, Liu Yue, who had a detailed grasp of the entire Imperial Pces terrain, knew there was a secret passageway in the conference hall that led outside. To reach the conference hall, she, therefore, just had to get into the secret passageway. Needless to say, Liu Yue wasnt interested in the meeting whatsoever. She merely wanted to know what her father was doing. Perhaps it would be more correct to say that she just wanted to see her father.

    Her father didnt get angry thest time Daisy and her sisters barged into the conference hall, but when she got home, boy, did she cop an earful. And so, Liu Yue didnt intend to see her father using such moronic means.

    That idiot is probably waiting at the door. Ill get a step ahead. This is my secret passageway, assumed Liu Yue.

    Liu Yue liked her three sisters, but her father was a one and only. She wasnt willing to share him.

    Liu Yue briskly crossed thewn and circled around the pce to reach the rear. The rear of the Imperial Pce was the imperial familys garden. Usually, nobody approached the forest of trees. Nobody was permitted entry into the area in order to avoid letting anybody discover emergency exit. The guards didnt stop Liu Yue. After all, it was her familys forest. Therefore, it was easy for Ling Yue to get in.

    The emergency exit was actually behind the small timber building that was easily mistaken for a cleaning storage room located in the forest. Liu Yue raced across the path of withered leaves to reach the back of the building. She used her enhanced sight as a fox to scan her surroundings. The forest was as quiet and peaceful as always. Her footprints were left on the dead leaves on the sun-dappled path. Additionally, the leaves rustled due to the winds, while the frightened birds fled from their nests

    Wait, wait, somethings wrong thought Liu Yue, stopping in her tracks. In her mind, she reasoned, I should be the only person in this ce, so what frightened the birds? I never startled the birds when I came here in the past. What scared them off? Theres someone else in this forest!

    Ling Yue vigorously looked over her shoulder. Nevertheless, it was the same as when she arrived. She narrowed her eyes. She carefully checked to see if she could spot the clothing of one of her sisters. If there was somebody who entered the forest from the door up ahead, the only possible people who could do that would be her sisters. If anybody else entered, the guards would stop them. Consequently, she concluded that her sisters were tailing her.

    It must be Vera! Vera mustve told Daisy and Nona to follow me here. I chose toe here when they were all having afternoon tea. Could they have not gone for afternoon tea? Was the afternoon tea a ploy? That doesnt sound likely. Im a fox, yet I was tailed. This is disgraceful, concluded Liu Yue.

    Liu Yue swiftly moved behind the timer building. Resolutely, Liu Yue decided, Even if I dont get to see Dad today, I wont share my secret. Only I know of this path. If too many people know, this secret path may very well be sealed, so I cant tell anyone of it!

    Come out!! I see can you!! yelled Liu Yue.

    That was obviously a bluff. Liu Yue didnt actually catch sight of anyone. As expected, nothing but the sound of the wind was audible. Liu Yue was cognizant of the fact that Vera was her rival.

    Vera knew Liu Yue was bluffing, so she didnt feel pressed. It was a contest of patience. Vera didnt know what Liu Yue came to the forest for. If Liu Yue couldnt resist and pulled the door open, Vera would find out about the secret passage, which meant that Liu Yue wouldnt be able to use the route to go see her father.

    I cant let anyone know of the secret passage even it means I dont get to see Dad today Liu Yue told herself, biting down on her lip.

    Frankly, that price was too big to pay for Liu Yue. She didnt suffer so much before, but her predicament was the equivalent of standing in front of a chest of gold without the key to it.

    Liu Yue began to analyse her next step: I have the chance to hear Dads voice and see his back, yet Im stuck here because of those idiots. Must I waste an entire afternoon tea worth of time here? Must I allow those idiots toe with me? Vera might leave soon, but I cant be sure. Vera might not be tailing me, and maybe Im just scaring myself. That would make me the idiot in the end for this would be for nothing, when I couldve been enjoying afternoon tea.

    Vera had the initiative. If Vera was there, Vera just needed to watch. The original afternoon n wouldnt allow her to see her father anyhow. If there was something to gain out of tailing Liu Yue, fantastic; if not, that was eptable, too. Liu Yue, to the contrary, was in a passive position. She was unsure if Vera was present or not. She didnt dare to proceed with what she wanted to do. The one who was frustrated was Liu Yue; If Vera also had a tail, it would be wagging non-stop at this moment.

    I really saw you!! Im warning you, I know you want to sneak into the Imperial Pce! If you dont hurry up, ande out, Ill go and call for guards!!

    That was another bluff. Liu Yue shouted where she presumed somebody was present. Her voice echoed higher and higher up with the sound of the wind and birds chirping in the forest. Liu Yue sighed. She felt hopeless when she looked at the empty forest. Nevertheless, her ears twitched upon detecting movement.

    Liu Yue looked up. She heard the sound of a tree branch snapping and shiny metal from overhead. Liu Yues shriek was followed with a heavy thud on the ground. Nona poked her head out from a corner of the forest. Just when she was about to yell out to ask if Liu Yue was all right, an imposing fox gave her a fright.

    Vera nkly looked at the big fox in front of her. She was so surprised that she was left mute. The fox didnt look all that domineering. Instead, it looked significantly terrified. The three girls quickly ran over. The fox whimpered, and then whipped her front w. Nona shrieked as she fell into the ditch the fox created with a stomp. There was somebody who was holding his chest and whimpering. Apparently, he tried to attack Liu Yue from overhead but was whacked into a tree before being stomped on.

    That was Liu Yues reaction to an attack. She didnt consider the possibility of crushing her assant underfoot. Frankly, she was more upied with curling up and shaking as she was doing instead of worrying about the consequences.

    Daisy stroked her Liu Yues fur to calm thetter, while Nona went to help him up. Just as she was about to ask him something, Vera zipped past and kicked away the sword he desperately tried to pick up.

    Daisy coldly snorted, and then picked up his long sword to hold it up to his neck. With the imposing aura simr to her mother, she coldly eximed, You an assassin? Girls, shut your eyes, Im going to amputate all of his limbs, and then watch him bleed out to death!!

    Dont! Nona shrieked. He might not be an assassin. Daisy, dont be impulsive.

    Bringing a weapon into the Imperial Pce and making an attempt on Liu Yues life. That doesnt constitute an assassination?

    Daisy aggressively thrust her sword to slit his neck, but Vera stopped her. Verya then surveyed the young boy. He was dressed in torn and tattered clothing. He looked as though hed weathered harsh weather. Even his face was covered in mud. Perhaps the mud was a result of Liu Yue stepping on him. Fortunately, the dead leaves on the ground provided adequate cushioning; otherwise, Liu Yue wouldve crushed him underfoot.

    He sported dirty short ck hair. His startled green eyes apanied by facial features that werent straight and tall, thereby making him resemble a kid who had yet to grow up. The boy resembling a young kid was definitely not trying to enter the pce given how he was dressed. So the question was, What exactly is he after?

    Vera gave an exnation of her analysis: I dont think he was trying to assassinate Liu Yue. Theres no reason to assassinate her. Ive never seen this style of clothing before. He doesnt appear to be a resident of the North. Additionally, look, this sword handle is totally different. It proves he isnt an original resident of the North, and not an elf. He doesnt resemble the humans to the South, either. He must be a foreigner. If hes a foreigner, what reason does he have to assassinate Liu Yue? Liu Yues family lost their noble status long ago. Theyre now wealthy merchants at best. If he was trying to assassinate her, it would be easier to do so at school or at her house, wouldnt it? Trying to assassinate her in the Imperial Pce is nothing short of suicide, is it?

    If hes not trying to assassinate Liu Yue, he must be after Dads life!

    Daisy suddenly narrowed her eyes and raised her sword again. Vera rushed to stop Daisy. She knew Daisy wouldve thrust her sword him if she was a momentte. Daisy really would amputate every limb, and maybe shave off the facial features of someone who tried to assassinate her dad. After all, Daisy liked her dad most. There was no chance Daisy would forgive someone who tried to make an attempt on his life.

    Let me kill him!! Let me kill him!! Vera! Hes an assassin after our dad! Let me kill him! Im going to kill him!! Daisy roared as if she had gone mad.

    In truth, if he really was an assassin, Vera would dly kill him, too, except Vera thought something was odd. Even Nona was angry. She pointed at the boy and yelled, Kill him! Kill him! He wants to kill Dad and hurt Liu Yue!!

    Daisy raised her sword with even more determination after she heard what she perceived to permission. Vera wanted to stop her, but on second thought, she couldnt think of a problem that would ur as a result of killing him. He was an assassin, after all.

    No! No! No! Im not an assassin!! Im not an assassin! The young man desperately wriggled and shouted out in anguage the four girls were familiar with

 Book 19: Chapter 2

    Book 19: Chapter 2

    Dont kill me!! Im not an assassin! I swear I am not an assassin! I just want to see King Troy! I really am not an assassin!! Please dont kill me! Please dont kill me! I cant die now! I cant die yet!! shouted the desperate young man.

    Had the young man stuck to his guns and resisted to the end, Daisy wouldve considered him a man and granted him a painless death to reward his loyalty. However, he wagged his tail and begged as a coward, regarding his life as a lowly, spineless coward. Daisy had no respect for lowly, spineless cowards. Vera stopped Daisy, nevertheless.

    The young man piqued Veras interest. Frustrated as a result of Veras interference, Daisy questioned, You done? We couldve finished this minutes ago. Were still here only because of you. Are you sympathising with him? You want to sympathise with somebody who wants to assassinate our dad?

    He said hes not an assassin.

    You n to believe him?!

    While Daisy wasnt willing to admit it in the presence of outsiders, deep down, she acknowledged Vera was remarkably intelligent. Even Nona wouldnt believe her astute sister would trust an assassin who begged for mercy before death.

    Vera didnt answer Daisy. Instead, she asked, You said that you cant die, correct? Youre certain that you cant die, correct?

    The young man found himself put on the spot. He nodded in a flustered fashion and trembled as he replied, Im not afraid of death. Ive experienced things much more frightening than death. I perceive death to be a form of relief now, but I cant die yet. I absolutely mustnt die. I havent seen King Troy yet. I havent helped my Queen yet, so I cant die. If I die, my Queen will be in danger, so please. Please dont kill me! I really am not an assassin. I really am not an assassin. I resorted to this as I do not have the opportunity to see King Troy or even enter the Imperial Pce. This long sword isnt a weapon. Its purpose is to serve as for authentication!

    Daisy froze. She did indeed mishear. The young man wasnt afraid of death but couldnt as he needed to fulfil his duty as a loyal vassal. The Valkyries were the same by nature. The Valkyries could sacrifice their lives for their Empress without hesitation, but they cared for themselves more than anyone else at other times for they couldnt protect Her Majesty in death. Their death had to be valuable to Her Majesty. From that standpoint, Daisy concluded the young man was the same as herself.

    Vera nodded: Tell us the reason you want to see King Troy. Daisy, take your foot off his chest. Hes already wounded. If he tries anything, kill him. Oh, right, Nona, go and find a set of clothes for Liu Yue. Dont let her stay in her fox form.

    Liu Yue discontentedly whimpered. She could erge herself, but her clothes wouldnt erge along with her transformation. Thus, her torn clothes were scattered. If she reverted to her human form, shed be nude. As such, she didnt dare to revert. She was also in shock over the attack. Herrge body swayed the trees. If the guards came, itd be impossible for Vera to save the young man.

    Nona gave a nod then sprinted back to the pce. Daisy was discontent. Still, she backed off. The young man finally acquired much needed oxygen. He breathed as if he was letting out a breath of relief, and then he began to cough intensely. Vera stood to one side and watched him. The smile she wore was far tooplex; not even Daisy could decipher what she was nning.

    So, as I asked, why do you want to see King Troy? interrogated Vera.

    I need to see him for my nation, in other words, my master. King Troy is the only person who can save Gluocia Kingdom. It was very hard for my master to find an opportunity to send me out. I must protect her. I must see King Troy!

    He initially didnt n to say it, but after hesitating for a long time, he said it. The young man suddenly looked proud as he replied to Vera.

    Gluocia?

    Though the name was very alike her mothers name, Vera had no impression of the nation he spoke of. There didnt seem to be any other envoys sent besides the young man.

    Gluocia, Vera Gluocia sent me

    Wait, wait, wait, who? Who sent you?

    It was Daisys turn to be stunned. Of course, Vera was just as surprised as Daisy. He seemed to be under the assumption that there was an issue with his pronunciation; hence, he took in a deep breath and then slowly, but clearly, enunciated, Gluocias Queen, Vera Gluocia, sent me That was who she was

    The surname was very simr to Veras mothers, and it sounded as though she was the one that sent him. But nheless, Vera could swear she met the young man for the first time that day. It was also her first time hearing of the something, something Gluocia Kingdom.

    Thats unexpected,mented Daisy, with a grin.

    Vera ignored her sister. With her interest now piqued even further, she inquired,, What are you here for, then? Ive never heard of that nation or your Queen. If you want to establish diplomatic rtions, the envoy you sent is too shabby. No wonder why the guards stopped you.

    Not only was the young man too young, but also too shabby to be the envoy for a nation. A nations envoy was essentially their reputation, and also acted as their respect for other nations. The young man, however, didnt seem to look as though Gluocia Kingdom had any respect for her father. In fact, sending such an envoy would be considered an insult. If he saw an envoy presenting himself poorly, her father might very well get angry.

    No, no, no, Im not an envoy; or rather, I once wasnt Pirates attacked envoy group was attacked on the way here I am the sole survivor. I am the sole survivor, which is why I came in their steed.

    Is that so?

    That didnt imply anything to Vera. Pirates attacking them and insisting on seeing her father were unrted. Vera said, Go back for now. After returning to your nation, clean yourself. Get a change of clothes. Wash your face and tidy yourself up beforeing back. Else, youll be insulting my father if you meet him in that shape. My father wont see you.

    I cant I cant go back I cant go back until I meet His Majesty What did you say? Youre Youre His Majestys daughter?!

    Vera never nned to reveal her identity, but she identally blurted it out. She touched her forehead: Forget it. Forget it. Okay, I admit that Im His Majestys daughter. That doesnt mean I can let somebody of unknown origins approach my father, nheless. First of all, you have to tell me what exactly you want. Why cant you go back now? What exactly is it that youre after? What exactly happened there? Honestly tell me everything, and I can reconsider it And one more thing, turn around. No looking!! Nona, go and help Liu Yue get dressed.

    Liu Yue reverted to her human form. Nona helped her shivering into the forest. Daisy pressed the long sword to the young mans face and aggressively warned, If you dare budge, Ill shave your nose off.

    The young man didnt care about the de on his face or Liu Yue, who was getting dressed behind him. Instead, he kept his eyes on Vera. Voice loud, he exined, Theres somebody whos eyeing my Queens throne. Somebody is after her life! Somebody wants to usurp the throne!! We need we need King Troy to support Queen Vera. We need to establish a diplomatic rtionship with King Troy. We need to prove to everyone that Queen Veras rule is supported.

    Previously, nobody recognised her as the Queen due to her identity as a woman; however, she truly has the qualifications to be a Queen! Im sure the attack on us during our journey was plotted!! They want to prevent us from seeing King Troy! This is a conspiracy! This is premeditated murder, so I cant return. If I return with nothing to show, my Queen to lose credibility, and shell die!! I must help her! I must help my master! All I want is to see King Troy! Please, please let me see him! Im sure he will understand. We can give him anything! Please, please let me see King Troy. I implore you!!

    The young mans voice turned to sobs by the time he reached the end of his exnation. Vera looked at his eyes but spoke up. Daisy nced at her sister but didnt speak out, either. However, her gaze showed she had eased up a little. After all, she was still a kid; she wasnt as ruthless as her mother. Vera, however, grew hesitant. The story was so simple that she didnt dare to believe it.

    Vera turned around tomunicate with her sisters, using their gazes in order to judge. Vera didnt dare to lead him to her father. The young man appeared too edgy, which made Vera apprehensive about approaching him.

    All of a sudden, Liu Yue remarked, Take him to Father.

    Surprised, Vera spun around. Liu Yue took in a deep breath then grabbed her chest. In a somewhat fearful voice, she expounded, Hes not a bad person. He really isnt. He didnt actually try to attack me It was merely an ident. He holds no animosity. We should take him to see Father

 Book 19: Chapter 3

    Book 19: Chapter 3

    On the way to the Imperial Pce with the four sisters, the young boy thanked Liu Yue and shyly added, I almost hurt you back there. Im very sorry about that. I didnt think youd notice me. I slipped due to fear. I never intended to hurt you.

    Liu wagged her tail: I know. The shocked expression you wore when you fell down told me that you didnt deliberately jump down. However, do not mention this when you see my father; else, whether or not you can leave the Imperial Pce alive will be a question mark. My father is gentle, but he wont forgive anybody who hurts us.

    Understood.

    The boy seemed to be conscious of King Troys impression. But nheless, he didnt get a chance to change his clothes. After all, the four sisters dont have male clothing. Daisy indifferently scoffed, Liu Yue, dont tell me youve developed a good impression of this fellow. You sure are putting in all the stops for him. To be honest, I dont want to bring this suspicious fellow to Father whatsoever. I dont believe a word he says. He talks about a never-before-heard-of nation and a person none of us has ever seen; not to mention his unbelievable story. Hes dangerous no matter how you look at it.

    Perhaps Daisy startled the young boy with her sword when they first met. He revealed his fear of Daisy when she spoke. His voice was so soft it was practically inaudible. He didnt even dare to look at her: I didnt Im not

    Daisy didnt hesitate to shout, You shut up.

    The young boy immediately shut his mouth. His gaze stopped on the sword hanging at Daisys waist for a moment. He seemed to be eager about something. Vera pursed her lips into a smiled and warned,, Daisy has been practicing swordy since childhood, and shes incredibly serious about it. If I were you, Id obediently follow Daisys orders. I wouldnt have delusions about escaping. Daisy wont hurt you as long as you dont provoke her.

    I wouldnt be so sure about that, dered Daisy.

    Daisy didnt have a positive impression for her uninvited guest. In saying that, Vera already discerned Daisys true thoughts. As opposed to saying that Daisy didnt like him, itd be more urate to say she was afraid of him. Although she always practiced swordy, she never killed anyone before. Daisy acted haughty when she wanted to kill him; in reality, she was actually quivering. If there wasnt someone around and it wasnt for her fathers sake, she wouldnt have dared to swing down at him.

    Vera was quite mindful of him. Actually, curious would be a better word. Her curiosity was mostly attributed to the fact that the female ruler she never met shared the same name as her. She really wanted to know what Queen Vera wanted, and she wanted to know how she was as a person, which was why she wanted to see her father and fill him in.

    The young boy was genuinely frightened. He even moved closer to Liu Yue to avoid Daisy approaching him. Liu Yue sighed again: Were only taking you to see Father. As for whether or not he gets involved is none of our business.

    Liu Yue didnt hate the young boy. To the contrary, she sympathised with him after hearing his story. Staying loyal to someone not by your side, forging forth with no regard for the hardships to fulfil a promise was basically how her mother was depicted. She really wanted to help him. Never before had she seen a man cry. When she saw his gaze and heard his voice, she didnt think he was lying. With that said, they couldnt change her fathers decisions. All they could do was lead him to their father. As for what their father decided to do, that was beyond them.

    Nona waspletely clueless as to what happened. She didnt have the slightest interest in the male. Though Princes often fall down from the sky, the Princess wouldnt be touched to see the Prince in torn and tattered clothing  not to mention falling down from a tree  would she? Nona only went along due to her sister, Vera, telling her to.

    The four sisters went up to the main door of the Imperial Pce. The guard saluted them, but their gazes were on the boy in tattered clothing. The girls filed in, but when it was the boys turn, the guard didnt hesitate to grab him by the neck and literally kick him out. The guard aimed his gun and brayed, If you dont leave and continue messing around, then dont me me. You want to sneak in with the Princesses? You think Im blind? Go away.

    Vera told the guards, Let him in.

    The guards turned around to look at Vera in disbelief. Liu Yue nodded: He doesnt harbour any ill will. Hes just a boy who identally became an envoy. He just wants to see my father for business. Let him in. Itll be fine.

    We cannot do that.

    While the four before them were the daughters of their King, they had an obligation to keep their King safe. Whatever the case was, they couldnt see the boy harbouring good will. There were no envoys whod present themselves that manner. Not even a poor nation woulde see the monarch of a nation dressed in such unbing fashion. Though the four sisters were smart, they were still kids. If they let him inside and something were to happen, the guards would be the ones who were punished.

    Daisy raised an eyebrow. As her fathers daughter, she had never been refused before. She eximed, This is our order! Were our fathers daughters. How could we possibly harm him? You want to stop our guest that we want to take care of?! Hurry up and let him in!

    We are very sorry, Your Highness. While you are very smart, this boy is most definitely not your friend. He has been sneaking around the Imperial Pce and loitering, trying to enter the Imperial Pce. If he really had business, why would he be sneaky? Why note straight in? Your Highness, you are just a child. Do not trust strangers so easily!

    Who are you calling a kid?! Youre directing an insult at me! Youre insulting me!! Im telling Dad! Actually, forget that. Ill fight you right now!!

    Daisy hated being called a child more than anything. Daisy wanted to grow up as soon as possible so that her father wouldnt treat her as a kid. That was why she awfully loathed being called a child. Vera was very, very, very, very strongly against being treated as a child. That was a taboo to her for she considered that a jab at her breasts that werent developing so well, especially when she stood next to her sister, Nona. Vera disliked hearing, You are still young, or you are still a child. She found that very offensive. It was something she couldnt forgive.

    What happened?

    When Daisy drew her sword to attack the guards, the four sisters turned around upon hearing a voice. Luna looked at the four sisters with a smile: His Majesty has finished his meeting. I thought you four would be interested in the hour His Majesty has before dinner, so I came to find you, but are you having an argument with the guards? Sister Ying will be hard to ovee.

    I already heard the disturbance.

    Ying joined the not-so-fun party. Daisy obediently piped down upon seeing Ying. Ying was one of the few people Daisy had no confidence against in battle. Furthermore, Ying wasnt as gentle as Luna. Actually, you might as well say that expressionless Ying was someone all four sisters were slightly afraid of.

    Correction: Besides Nona.

    When Nona saw Ying, she cheerfully smiled. She greeted Ying in a loud voice, Good afternoon, Sister Ying.

    Dont call her, you idiot!!

    Liu Yue virtually wanted to cry aloud. Ying was her fathers bodyguard. A personal bodyguard would be wary of bringing an outsider into the pce without permission, particrly without informing Ying. They were faced with a virtually insurmountable wall: Ying.

    Ying gave Nona a nod: Good afternoon, Princess Nona, Princess Daisy, Princess Vera, Princess Liu Yue. Have my guards offended you? Please allow me to apologise on their behalf. Nheless, I still wish to know what happened.

    Ying swept her gaze over the four sisters. Besides Nona, the other three backed down fearfully backed down, while the young boy was practically ready to flee. Only fearless Nona filled Ying in on what happened.

    If it was possible, Liu Yue wanted to give her silly stupid sister the boot. If they refused to speak, the idiot behind them didnt speak up. If they asked Luna to call their dad after Ying left, then it would work out. If the boy caught the attention of Ying, hed never get inside. Ying was their dads personal bodyguard; she wouldnt let strangers approach him. Plus, Ying wasnt as close to the four sisters as Luna was. Luna would likelyply with their requests if they acted cute. As for Ying, they couldnt see the possibility of getting close to the girl with a face akin to a sheet of paper.

    I see. Ying nodded and then exchanged eye-contact with Luna.

    Put on the spot, Luna smiled. She told the four girls, Bringing people into the Imperial Pce without permission, especially to see your father, is not allowed, particrly since the boys background is unknown. I am not suspecting you girls. It is just that a strange boy we have never seen from an unknown nation should be inspected before being permitted into the Imperial Pce

    How long will that take?

    Ying indifferent replied, Around a month. We need to confirm the authenticity of his story. If we have to interact with that nation and there are many matters, it could take even a year.

    No!!

    The young boys sorrowful protest gave the girls a fright. Therefore, the guards aimed their guns. The people around looked in his direction. The young boy dropped to his knees and bowed his head. He continued, I beg you Please My master My Queen She cant wait for so long There is someone after her life. Someone is trying to usurp her throne I have nowhere to go. I can only plead King Troy Please, please believe me. You can take my hands and then let me in. I promise not to harm anybody. You can cut my hands off if you like. All I ask is that you allow me to speak. I beg of you! Please let me in Let me in

 Book 19: Chapter 4

    Book 19: Chapter 4

    In that case said Ying.

    Ying drew her long sword then walked toward the trembling young man. Daisy was just bluffing with empty threats before, but Ying was absolutely serious. The young mans fingers twitched on the ground. Beads of sweat coursed down his forehead. In spite of that, he didnt move his hands away. He bit down on his lip and closed his eyes.

    Dont!! Sister Ying!! Nona tightly hugged Ying around her waist and cried, Sister Ying!! Please dont! Please dont hurt him! Hes not a bad person! He didnt hurt us, and he doesnt intend to hurt Dad. He just has a request for Dad. Please. Please take him to see Dad. With you there, Dad will be safe!!

    Liu Yue heaved a heavy breath. There was no way Ying would fall for coquettish pleas. If giving Ying a hug could resolve it, Vera wouldnt be scared out of her wits. Ying was a very serious individual. It all fell apart the moment Ying got involved. Ying would never let somebody of unknown origins approach their dad unless he really did leave behind his arms.

    Vera anxiously observed Ying. Frankly, she was afraid of the expressionless bodyguard since somebody expressionless and emotionless was practically without weakness. Vera couldnt read her at all. She wasnt close to thetter in the slightest. Ying rarely spent time around the four sisters. However, she was certain Nonas coquettish act wasnt remotely enough to dissuade Ying. They were at an impasse. Vera had no idea what to do and most definitely had no idea how to convince Ying. Luna, alone, would be easy to deal with, but Ying

    Ying nkly looked at Nona, who was hugging her around her waist. Nona blinked her pitiful eyes. Yings expression didnt change. Ying didnt make the next move, either. After a short moment, she slowly set down her sword. Her face was slightly flush. She went to touch Nonas head, but she paused. Ying noticed that she had lost control of herself, so she quickly cleared her throat. She then turned to face the young boy and sternly instructed, Remove your clothes.

    What?

    Remove your clothes.

    Kyah!!

    Nona shrieked and then quickly covered her eyes with her hands. The thing was she didnt cover her eyes. Instead, she furtively watched from between the gaps in her fingers.

    Vera looked perturbed. Liu Yue was the only one who quickly spun around to give the young man her back. The young man fearfully got to his feet. He grabbed his buttons and shakily asked, D-Do I really have to undress?

    Undress. I must ensure you dont have any weapons that could hurt His Majesty before taking you to see him, Ying answered. She ran her de across his dirty clothes to signal for him to hurry up: Remove everything, including any underwear. Nobody cares about your body.

    As soon as he heard he could see Troy, the fire in the young boys eyes lit up again. He brashly removed his clothes and tossed them onto the ground. While he had to undress in front of several females, he fearless removed everything, thereby revealing his thin and dirty body. Ying scanned him: then told him, All right,e with me.

    The guards made way. The young boy fearfully nced over to the four sisters. The four sisters, who were passionate at the start, avoided him as if he was the gue. He didnt want to have them look at his nude body.

    Vera nkly looked at the naked young boy and Ying. Nona surprised Vera. Nona was ignorant from all ounts. Vera truly wondered if the coquettish act was what made the expressionless machine surrender. It was also her first time seeing the young boys naked body, leading to her remarking to herself that was how men looked.

    Liu Yue didnt care about his body; she was just apprehensive about getting close to Ying. Perhaps it was her instinct as a wild beast, but her instincts told her that Ying was extremely dangerous She didnt mind the fact that the boy was dirty as Ling Yue always told her not to judge a person by their appearance. She said to look into their eyes to judge their character. There were no wicked thoughts in the young boys gaze. To the contrary, they gleamed with loyalty and bravery. So ordingly, Liu Yue thought well of him. Of course, after seeing his body, she couldnt resist recalling her fathers body when she once went to the hot springs with him.

    Liu Yues thinking went as so: Dads body is truly perfect. He has perfect proportions, symmetry and muscles. Though he has some scars, it only makes him more masculine. His body is iparably warm. It really gives me an urge to copte. I was envious of Mom, but that was when I was most envious.

    Upon thinking of her father, Liu Yue couldnt resist the urge to wag her tail. The young boy curiously scanned Liu Yues tail. Voice soft, he asked Liu Yue, Y-You are not human, are you? Is King Troy not human, either?

    I am a descendant of the Moon Fox Tribe. My father is Troy, and my mother is a Moon Fox, replied Liu Yue, tone proud. My father is part elf and part human, but hes the best dad in this world!

    The young boy nodded but didnt say anything else after. He then looked at the Imperial Pce before him and spaced out. Liu Yue proudly looked over and eximed, This is where my father resides. When you see my father, you must be courteous. If you have any requests, you must respect my dad!

    I know.

    The young boy enviously checked out the Imperial Pce. He was envious, but he also felt somewhat lonely and sad. He sped his hands together and surveyed at the main hall. He recalled mncholic his past. Liu Yue didnt know why he wore such an expression. When she went to inquire, though, Ying stopped them.

    Ying looked at the Princesses and stated, All right, Princesses, I shall go and find him a set of clothes first. He cannot see His Majesty in this state. As for you, you can follow Luna to see His Majesty.

    Luna nodded. With a smile, she said to the sisters, Let us go, Princesses. His Majesty has to leave tomorrow, so you must want to see your father now, right?

    Liu Yue inquired, Father has to go out?

    Unlike her three elder sisters, Liu Yue wasnt able to see her father whenever she wanted. She only had the chance to visit the pce during her school holidays, which were a fixed period of time. For every day her father was away, she considered a day wasted. She sadly hung her tail down.

    Luna awkwardly smiled: There is no need to feel sad, Princess Liu Yue. His Majesty must leave every three months. He is just going to Troy City. He will soon be back. Oh, by the way, Consort Lucia and Consort Nier will also be going. Do you girls want to join them?

    Of course!! Liu Yue beamed.

    Troy City was a nice ce. Liu Yue possessed many fond memories of it. There was also the four sisters favourite ce, the hot spring on top of the mountain at Troy City. They could see their father and behave candidly with him there. They could see their fathers body and lean on him as if they were his wives. But nheless, they would have topete in wits and courage against their sisters. In particr, they had to prepare swimwear and sexy clothing!

    Vera hissed a breath of cold air. She then quickly looked down at her chest then nced at Nona. Nona, too, fearfully looked at her chest. She mumbled, No way No way They seem to have grown a bitrger No I cant fit into my swimwear now

    Nonas mumbling stung Vera.

    Daisy was in her own world. Daisy, who could never defeat Vera, decided that she had to throw a pre-emptive strike. Faced with the trip with their dad to Troy City, the four immediately forgot about the young boy. A boy was just a boy. They still liked their dad most.

    They all arrived at the rest room entrance harbouring different thoughts. Luna knocked on the door with a smile. Freyasugh came from inside. Luna gently pulled the door open. The four sisters patience wore out long ago. Liu Yue had to admit Daisy was physically stronger than her; however, due to Daisys shyness and entric ego, she went to the back of her dads sofa and didnt do anything else after rushing in. Nona didnt dare to hug her dad from behind due to her breasts. Therefore, it came down to Liu Yue versus Vera in the end.

    Vera swept her eyes around. There were only a few steps between her and the sofa where her father had his back facing her, but Vera already formted countless ploys to foil Liu Yues ns. In fact, she wouldnt hesitate to throw a flower vase at Liu Yue. Liu Yue noticed Veras very dangerous eyes. She coldly snorted and then vigorously extended her tail.

    Aaahhh!!!

    While it was painful to have her tail stepped on, Vera slipped when she stepped on the slippery furry tail.

    Liu Yue leapt over to hug her father around his neck while feeling proud of herself. She rubbed her face against his. With a smile, she eximed, Dad! Dad! My Dad! Im so happy to see you!!

 Book 19: Chapter 5

    Book 19: Chapter 5

    Troy sighed before asking, Do we have a guest?

    Freya revealed a tired look, as well. Even Freya was quite tired from the days work. Luna revealed an apologetic look: Sorry, Your Majesty. This was not on the schedule, but this is the Princesses guest, so I hope you can see them.

    Oh? Inever thought my daughters would have friends. Since theyre my daughters friend, Ill see them. Is something the matter? Is it a boy or girl?

    He is a boy. He is ostensibly the envoy for a nation.

    As soon as he heard it was a boy and his daughters friend, Troys expression instantly turned sour. He was initially curious, but as soon as he heard it was a boy at his daughters side, he instantly lost had any desire to see him.

    Liu Yue didnt notice her fathers reaction. Therefore, she looked at him with a thrilled look: Dad, see him. Hes pitiful. Something tragic seems to have happened to his nation, and his Queen will suffer something very scary, so help him, Dad!

    Vera nodded, but she did check her dads reaction beforehand. She added, I do not mind either way, but if you want to help him, Dad, just help him. I have no interest in this boy of unknown origins. I merely wanted to see you, Dad.

    Thank you, Vera.

    Troys gaze went from Liu Yue to Vera. He carefully pushed Liu Yue away then stood up and touched Vera on her head. Liu Yue looked at Vera with a dumbstruck look, while Vera haughtily smirked with pleasure. Troy went up to the window. Back facing the window, he said, Since you all think I should, I shall see him. Though its past Dads work hours, Dad can pull overtime for you girls. Let him in.

    The four sisters exchanged eye-contact. Truth be told, the four of them were of four different minds. Liu Yue genuinely wanted to help the boy. Nona had no idea what the entire affair was about, but being the kind girl that she was, she thought the boy must have something he couldnt easily speak of given that he cried. Therefore, she thought her father should give him a hand. Daisypletely disliked the stranger. Daisy disliked anybody with a questionable background, and she was of the opinion that somebody dressed in an unttering way wasnt someone with good intent. As for Vera, she was merely curious as to what was going to happen to the Queen who shared the same name as her. Hence, when the four exchanged eye-contact, they all had different gazes, but it was what it was. That was not to mention nobody being against it before.

    Luna went outside. Troy gently cleared his throat and adjusted his cor Liu Yue tugged down. While he was at it, he plucked off the fox fur on him then waited. Although he was somewhat tired, he maintained a serious temperament to see the envoy of a nation.

    Ying opened the door and stepped in first. She bowed and then made way. The young boy behind her entered. He was nervous. He had a simple wash before he came over, so he was clean, thereby revealing his considerably white skin. He was a very young boy who had yet to even have facial hair. In fact, he was quite effeminate. If it wasnt for his trembling throat and he was dressed in female clothing with his hair done up, he could probably pass himself off as a girl. Admittedly, he looked quite bing in their guards uniform although it was a tad toorge for him.

    Ying introduced him: King Troy, this is Larya Polites, who hase from Gluocia Kingdom.

    The young boy gave a deep bow. In a shaky voice, he exined, Greetings, esteemed King Troy!! I am Larya Polites. I was sent as a retinue for the envoy group sent by Gluocia Kingdom. It is very unfortunate that I bring you this news, but mishap befell the others and they, therefore, did not make it. As such, I am the only one who arrived.

    Its fine.

    Troy was originally somewhat angry for them sending just one envoy, which was an insult to the North, albeit not being anything minor or major. Nevertheless, the reason was eptable. Troy felt that the nation did respect the North after learning that he came even though he was the only survivor. He considered the young boy to be loyal. In saying that, he didnt know what this Gluocia ce was.

    Freya went up on her toes to whisper in her brothers ear. Troy revealed an ah-ha expression. He stated, I see now. Youre the neighbouring nation to Ikanas kingdom, correct? Okay, okay. I have history with Ikana. They provided me with quite a fair bit of care when I went there in the past. I, however, have never interacted with you. Whats the matter? Did you have businessing here this time? If you want to establish diplomatic rtions, Im open to the suggestion, but youll need to make a trip back and have a professionale and discuss it.

    The young boy shook his head: King Troy, we desperately wanted to reach out to you for your Northern Empire is highly influential in our nation We have met with a crisis and require your help! Please allow me to speak!

    Troys gaze indicated he was a little bored. Frankly, the young boy was a poormunicator. Gluocia was just an insignificant existence Troy could do with or without. In the past, Ikanas kingdom interacted with Troy. If Ikana came asking for help, Troy would consider it, but Troy didnt even know Gluocia. What reason is there for him to assist a nation he didnt know of? There was nothing to harvest.

    Freya smiled condescendingly but kept silent. Troy smiled: Go on. Having said that, I need to inform you that weve never involved ourselves with another nations internal politics. Neither will we take the initiative to get involved with the wars between other domains. I need to remind you that Gluocia Kingdom has no agreements with us. Diplomatic rtionships aside, Ive never even been acquainted with your nation. Im seeing you out of consideration for my daughters, so you shouldnt expect anything from me.

    You can rest assured! We will be sure to provide you with adequatepensation! Have you seen that sword? The one in that Princess hand.

    Daisy froze. Her dads eyes looked over. She handed the sword over in a somewhat disinclined manner. Troy scrutinised the sword. The sword didnt seem to be very valuable. It was merely a very meticulously crafted sword. That wasnt enough to attract Troy. The North didntck money, so it was only natural for them to notck splendid works or jewels. The North could produce the sword; it couldnt spark the interest of the monarch of the North.

    Is there something special about this sword? Troy swung the sword around, albeit him not being educated on swordy.

    The young boy nodded: The sword can absorb mana. It is a ck spar that can absorb mana. As long as you have a ck spar that isrge enough, you can gather all the mana onto the ck spar, thereby making it impossible for magicians within the vicinity to use magic. When you wound someone with this sword, the ck spar will absorb all of their mana.

    Oh?

    Troy eyes lit up. If that was true, the sword was interesting, then. The sword was supposedly made from stone, but it didnt look any different to a metal sword. Furthermore, if that was how it worked, it could be considered a mass produced Ying and Xia. Still, it would merely be a low-grade version. A normal version of Ying and Xia could negate all magic, while the sword needed to absorb mana with its first strike then pierce the magician. Moreover, the enemy couldnt use their magic against the sword.

    While Troy, himself, couldnt use mana, it would be humanitys ultimate weapon against elves. The elves proudest weapon, mana, would be disabled if humans used the sword. In addition, it empowered humans with magic. Had Elizabeth gotten her hands on the sword over twenty years ago, Vyvyan would probably have been defeated.

    What about if humans were to make bullets with the mineral? Would that not be an anti-mana weapon that would destroy all magical creatures? Troy made contact with the dragons in the past, but they didntpletely submit to them. Troy was always wary of the dragon race. Obtaining the mineral at was timely help.

    This is good, but my personal bodyguard is a bit superior.

    Troy was very eager to get his hands on the mineral, but he couldnt show it. When dealing with that sort of young man, he had to give the impression that he didnt care whatsoever. That way, hed be able to raise his gains.

    Not just this alone!! We can provide you with countless rocks! As long as you are willing to help us, as long as you are willing to help us stop Ikana from killing our ruler, that will be enough! Ikana wants to kill our Queen. Ikana was the one who killed our envoy group! Our ruler is a woman, so lots of people are jealous and refuse to acknowledge her rule! She truly is a gentle, kind, benevolent andpetent monarch! Ikana knows this, which is why she is trying to plunge our nation into chaos. She supports the opposing faction. We require you to speak up in favour of us. That will deter Ikana. Furthermore, if the wisest ruler of a powerful and prosperous nation was to show support for our ruler, the people will also support us. So ordingly, we hope that you can write a deration that you can protect our nation and our Queen Vera!

    Vera?

    Troy lingered. He then smiled. He lowered his head and said something to Freya. Freya went up on her toes to whisper into her brothers ear. Troy then looked back to the young man.

 Book 19: Chapter 6

    Book 19: Chapter 6

    Troy asked a few questions. He then nodded and whispered in Freyas ear.

    The story sounded surreal, almost as if it was the plot youd find in a fictional work. The boy served Vera Gluocia as a bodyguard. Vera didnt have siblings. Usually, females didnt take the mantle of ruling Gluocia Kingdom. Although it wasnt written anywhere that was how it was meant to be, the females of the nation were belittled.

    Before Vera took the reins, their King was about to pass away from illness. Vera wasnt married. Therefore, the Kingcked a male heir. Subsequently, the mantle was passed to Vera. s, there were some who opposed the decision. They demanded Vera married and then pass the throne to her husband. Vera already loved a man, though, and he was the neighbouring nations Abner. Therefore, Abner secretly discussed a marriage with her, where she would hand the nation to Abner. Unfortunately, Abners wife, Ikana, found out and was exasperated.

    Abner didnt have a child, which was why people pestered him to find himself a mistress. Ikana was a jealous woman. Moreover, Abner and Vera still had feelings for each other. Ikana was very reluctant to lose the life she went through to settle down. Consequently, she incited the people of Gluocia into objecting to Veras rule.

    Owing to Vera not concerning herself with politics, she didnt hold any power, which left her powerless to the challenges. Faced with opposition that continued to endlessly encroach upon her, Vera was unwilling to lose herst chance to be with Abner. Hence, she sent a team to the North to contact King Troy. As long as Troy supported and recognised her kingdom, the opposition would have to stop their interference.

    Liu Yues attention was on the reason. The boy truly loved Vera. His gaze was incredibly gentle and resolute when he mentioned Vera. He would abandon everything he had, including his life, for her. Nona respected his resolve. His love story was the type Nona considered to be a beautiful fairy tale. As for Vera, she seemed to be pondering something. Perhaps she would be the only one to care about that type of boring national affair. It was as if it wasnt Freya who was whispering to her father but herself. Vera pondered why Vera olucia would seek help from them and sent people to her dad.

    It was probably due to the North once disying their military might and iron battleships that led to everybody fearing the Norths military might. If such a formidable nation were to acknowledge Vera, Ikana would also fear the power of the North.

    Vera had to be credited for her wits. She didnt offer mined stones but the right to mine. Toy it naked, the North had to send people over to the mines. With people from the North present in Galolucia, Ikana would be wary and not dare to make any moves on Galolucia. In essence, it was mire with no escape. Ikana may have been in contact with her Troy in the past, but they only had an agreement to not invade the other. There was no friendship between the two. They were too far away from each other, after all.

    Vera made the following conclusion: Father is unlikely to ept the request. Father wont agree to help with this unless he wants the stones that much. That said, if Galulucia submits to Ikana, Father will be able to buy the stones from Ikana. Frankly, theres no point in the North getting involved with this. Itll only drag the North into the mud and offend Ikana.

    Ikana possesses much more power than this Vera. The North has no reason to sh with a powerful entity out in the distance. Its better to sit and watch from the sidelines. Father should like what they offered, but its not enough for him to have to go tens of thousands of kilometres for.

    The young boy couldnt hear what Troy and Freya were saying to each other. The both of them looked very calm. No changes to their expressions were noticeable. If he spoke up, itd be considered impolite. The boy already did what he could. Next, was waiting to be trialled.

    Troy and Freya finally finished up their conversation. Troy gave the boy a smile: I understand what happened now. You want me to write letter of deration for Miss Vera Galolucia, right? That means Ill have the right to mine in yournds, correct?

    Yes, Yes, Your Majesty. It is a very important matter. It is truly very important. Queen Vera does not need a throne or anything. She merely needs to live. Without your letter of deration, Ikana really will kill my Queen. Therefore, I implore you. Please save my Queen. You are the only one who can save her. I beg of you

    Troy extended forth his hand to cut off the miserably pleading boy: You may have mistaken something. If you didnte here, I wouldnt have learnt about this. The reality is that your rulers life and death has nothing to do with me, and Im not obligated to save her. Im not an ordinary individual. I am the King who represents this nation. My attitudes and actions are representative of the nations. In turn, I represent all of my peoples attitudes and actions. If I impulsively do something, the people of my nation will have the pay the price as a consequence of my decisions and actions. Hence, I cant make my decision based on sympathy when ites to national affairs.

    So So

    Im very sorry, but what you can offer me hasnt persuaded me. Yournd is honestly too far away. Its pointless for me to offend somebody with powerful authority over there. I wont assist either side. Your fight has nothing to do with the North. All I can do is wish your Queen good luck.

    I knew it, Vera said to herself, lips curled up into a smile. She continued thinking, Thats my father. While his decision is somewhat cruel, that is my beloved calm and mature dad. The type that lets their blood get to their head and acts rashly is nothing but a group of useless chuunibyous. My father is very rational and calm. I like this sort of mature man.

    The young boy crumbled upon hearing Troys response, face as white as a sheet. Liu Yue couldnt bear to look at the despair and pain in his eyes. What must a man go through to wear such a look of despair? He looked as though his insides were gouged out. His eyes froze on Troy. He mustve wanted to say something. He mustve wanted to save hisst shred of hope, but his nk mind and quavering body left him incapable of uttering a word. He just looked at Troy and muttered whatever came to mind, acting as though he didnt understand Troy: Pl-Please

    Thats that, then. Our negotiations werent settled on a positive note. But nheless, you are an envoy here, so I should treat you right. In saying that, you arent an official envoy; therefore, I cant treat you as per the standard. I will provide you a sumptuous dinner, though, and Ill arrange a ship to send you back. If your people make it through this crisis, please send an official group of envoys over. All right now, if theres nothing else, I shall go have dinner with my daughters. Goodbye.

    Troy was initially looking forward to gaining something better using a rejection tactic, but it seemed that the kid couldnt offer any more, thereby leading to Troy losing interest. Freya bowed to leave the room, possibly to go and organise dinner.

    The boy nkly watched Troy, who was about to move. He, himself, didnt move. To be precise, he couldnt move. Troy walked up to the boy and patted him on the shoulder: Youre Veras guard, right? That means that protecting your Queen is your duty, not mine. Instead of losing your life here, how about giving your life to protect your Queen. Go back. Go back and protect your Queen. Even if Ikana has schemed something, its impossible for her deploy the military right off the bat. After all, thats war. As for assassins, you just need to keep an eye out. Sometimes being a King isnt all sunshine and rainbows. Leading a peaceful life isnt bad.

    Troy patted him on the shoulder with the intent to give him encouragement. That was Troy being nice. There was no way hed agree to the request as the King of the North. As another living being, however, he didnt hate the young boy.

    P-Please

    I told you, I cant. Im not picking on you or your Queen Vera. Its solely due to me not being able to plunge my nation and people into danger.

    Troy turned around and left. He didnt want to have the young boy clinging to him, which was fair. Itd be extremely annoying to for the matter to cling to him. He turned around and, with a softugh, said, Lets go, girls. Lets go have dinner. Your moms wont be happy if werete.

    Mm

    Nona sympathised with the boy and felt somewhat sad, but as soon as she heard her fathers voice, she immediately turned to head to the door. Vera just shed the boy a smile before catching up to her dad. To avoid the nightmare from before repeating itself, she decided to stay as far away as possible from her sister, Liu Yue.

    Daisy nced at the boy again. The boy dropped to his knees in despair. His tears were already falling down onto the carpet. Daisy snickered. She didnt have any positive impression of the boy since he was a weakling whod cry. That wasnt what she considered a man. Her father never cried. Instead, he took it on himself to bear everything. That was what Daisy considered to be a real man

    Liu Yue was mncholic, but she didnt want to deny her fathers decision, so just when she went to turn around

    I beg you Please

    Aaahh!!!! shrieked Liu Yue.

    Three of the four sisters turned their heads around upon hearing their sister shriek. Daisy thought, Not good, as she remembered that the sword was in the room. She spun around and ran. Vera collected elements around her and wore on a particrly wrathful expression. The four sisterspeted with each other, but they would never allow an outsider to hurt any of them. If somebodyid their hands on their sister, he was finished!!!

 Book 19: Chapter 7

    Book 19: Chapter 7

    Liu Yue stomped on the boys face. She shrieked as she threw random kicks: Let go! Let go!! I already helped you so much. What else do you want?! Let go!! Dad!! Sister!!

    The boy looked at the red tail that was wriggling in his hand and then reactively let go. Liu Yue cried woefully as she rushed off to one side to hug her tail and tremble.

    The young man never expected that. He was so shocked before it that his mind went nk. When he finally came to his senses, all he saw was Liu Yue turn around. He wanted to grab onto his final shred of hope. He wanted to plead Troy. He wanted to see Troy again, but only Liu Yue was left. When he attempted to keep Liu Yue from leaving, his weak legs wouldnt allow him to give chase. He tripped onto the ground and instinctively grabbed Liu Yues tail. As a result, Liu Yue was tugged to the ground. Her tail was usually held in ce with her belt, but due to the boys actions, her tail was pulled down, and one of her stockings ripped.

    The sudden predicament plunged Liu Yue into panic. The shock in addition to having her tail grabbed drained all of her energy. The boy never imagined that would happen. He was left there with a nk look before being kicked aside.

    The three sisters ran over and kicked him aside when they saw the scene. The boy still had Liu Yues torn stocking in his hand, while her dress was a mess. She curled up to one side and trembled as she wept. When you look at this scene as it was, there was only one way to interpret it. The three sisters were enraged on the spot. Daisy rammed her shoe in his face: I knew it. I told you we shouldve killed this guy. This scumbag is shameless. Hes pleading us, yet hes gone and vited Liu Yue! Liu Yue has nothing to say this time, right? Ill just kill him, and be done with it, then.

    Nona quickly grabbed her younger sister: I think we should forget it. Let the guards kill him. We dont need to personally kill him, do we? I dont want to see his blood.

    Vera walked up to her Liu Yues side. She stroked her tail and head. Then, she wiped away her sisters tears. In a soft voice, she asked, Whats wrong, Liu Yue? Did he do something to you? What did he do to you when we werent here?

    Ugh

    Liu Yue couldnt hold back her tears. She tightly gripped onto her tail. She curled up her red tail that her mother gifted her on her thigh and wept, smudging it with her tears. Members of the Moon Fox Tribe considered their tail something reserved for their husband on top of being what made them charming. Her tail shouldve been a gift for her husband. Liu Yue wanted to give her tail to her dad, and let him groom it. Sheined about her tail being a nuisance, but she still treasured it and forbade anybody from touching it. She only wagged it around at home. She never showed it to outsiders.

    A stranger had randomly touched her tail that was supposed to be reserved for her dad. She wanted to have her dad groom her tail as her mother did for her. She wanted to lie in her dads embrace as her mom did. She wanted to tease her dads back with the tip of her tail, but the boy went and touched it!

    Liu Yue couldnt even think of how to get her revenge. All she thought about was what she was to do. She desperately patted her tail as if dirt got on it.

    Liu Yue matched wits and bravery with Vera, but Vera cherished her sister. Liu Yue never cried in front of them or showed her weakness before. Her tears were the gales that fanned Veras me. Vera wiped Liu Yues face then walked over to the boy. She viciously pped the boy across the face.

    Liu Yue was first to forgive you. This is how you repay her? It seems we were wrong about you. We really shouldve amputated your arms.

    Vera then turned around. Upon hearing hasty footstepsing from outside, she snickered: Dad has returned. You should pray that Dad gives you a painless death.

    Perhaps that day was the most frightening day in the Imperial Pce. Troy had never shown anger  at least not while in the North even when maids spilt hot tea onto him as a result of carelessness. Strictly speaking, he had never been furious to the point that he wanted to rip someones bones and ligaments out during his time in the North.

    It was said that Troy killed people as if he was mowing grass and even killed for entertainment at one point, but he was always a kind, gentle and nice father to his daughters. That day, nevertheless, his daughters saw him reach the point where he was ready to tear someone apart with his bare hands. The savage look and murderous intent scared his daughters. If it wasnt for Ying and the guards desperately trying to stop him, he probably wouldve ripped the boy apart to eat him.

    After bathing in dragon blood, not only was Troy granted with dragon scales, but he could also adopt dragon characteristics upon bing enraged. You couldnt put it past him to gnaw the boys head off.

    Fortunately, it didnt end up that bloody. The boy was thrown into the dungeon. Troy was so furious that he demanded the boy be executed the next day. Troy didnt n to kill in his daughters presence; therefore, he wanted the boy executed the next day after they left. To be frank, that didnt coincide with his identity as the Hero King, but the boy was a dead man anyhow. Nobody knew he was still alive, so nobody would know even if Troy killed him. To add, the boy hurt his daughter, which was the same as him trying to marry his daughter. Thus, the boy would have to bear the brunt of Troys fury. The first possibility was that Troy would just barbeque him.

    ============

    At night in Troys room

    Dad

    Liu Yue wrapped herself up with her bathrobe and curled up on her fathers thigh. Liu Yue hadntpletely grown up yet, but she looked much more enchanting in her bathrobe. She inherited her mothers peerless beauty and charm.

    Troy gently brushed her tail. He felt the tail that was as smooth and soft as her mothers.

    Dad my tail

    Its all right, its all right, said Troy, caressing his daughters tail with a smile. Hebed her tail with ab smothered with oil. He used his other hand to caress her ear. He exined, Your tail is indeed very important, but not that important. After all, your love for the one you love is whats most important. This incident was just an ident. Its not your fault; you dont have to worry. Liu Yue, Dad shall help you groom your tail properly. Forget what happened this afternoon. Dad will help you do away with that boy. Just pretend he never existed.

    Dad Dad

    Liu Yue was actually ted, but she had to protect herself and not reveal her pleased smile. It was a privilege only her mother had in the past. Her mother was the only one who could hug her dad and trust her soaked tail to her father after her bath without misgivings. In the meantime, Liu Yue would pitifully watch them. At longst, she finally had the privilege of experiencing the bliss for herself. The numbing sensation from her tail was so soothing that she wanted to moan.

    Dads hand is so soft and warm. Its seriously so great, thought Liu Yue.

    Liu Yue enjoyed her fathers hand. While what happened in the afternoon was outrageous, thinking back on it, the boy didnt seem to do it on purpose. He did grab her tail; there was no mistake there. In saying that, it was just for a moment. Thinking back, she didnt consider it an unforgivable vition. Perhaps she had the time to be worried for him as she finally felt content.

    Liu Yue recalled the boys eyes. There were no ulterior motives in the boys eyes. Whether it was when they first encountered each other or in the end, when he was dragged away, Liu Yue never believed he harboured ill will. She felt as though her entire world copsed after what happened at noon, but she wasnt so tense by night time. While she didnt know the reason for it, perhaps she wasnt angry about it but merely miserable. That would exin why she wanted to gift the world with warmth after finding salvation for herself.

    Liu Yue didnt want to kill the boy if she was honest. A part of Liu Yue didnt want to let him die. She met many boys before. She came across many boys at school, but none were so determined. The boy was the only one with such clear eyes. Liu Yue knew that he wanted to protect his Queen andplete his mission. How much despair would the Queen from the farawaynd would feel when she learnt the boy had died?

 Book 19: Chapter 8

    Book 19: Chapter 8

    Liu Yue wasnt very sympathetic. She wasnt the type who could forgive anyone and everyone for anything. That said, she was a kind young girl, nheless. Hence, she wasnt willing to senselessly kill someone. She had never seen a dead person. She felt guilty when she thought about the fact that the boy would die due to the incident. While he did unarguably cross the line, she didnt believe he did it on purpose. Furthermore, her father didnt mind her tail being vited, so she wasnt that angry.

    She was sure that the boy didnt deliberately touch her tail. However, mentioning that to her father when he was angry was a fruitless endeavour. Strictly speaking, she didnt want to save the boy. She didnt want to defy her fathersmand, but somebody dying because of her, not to mention that he wasnt a bad person through and through, saddened her when she thought about it. She was aware she couldnt save the boy as she didnt have a key and most definitely had no ns of going to his rescue. Nevertheless, the night seemed long since she couldnt sleep.

    Liu Yue sat up and peered at the empty room. She hopped off the bed and drank a cup of water. She had changed her stockings. Her white stockings clung to her ample legs. The thin white veil on her slender waist looked enchanting. Her red tail gently swung side to side. She had a slender and tall physique, with the same beautiful features as her mother, adding another aspect of beauty of youth to her. She checked herself out in the mirror. She gently hooked her finger into her stocking. She felt that her body was on par with her mothers, but she wondered why her father still didnt pay attention to her body.

    Did Dad have that sense of self-awareness when he touched my tail today? How can I get Dad to pay attention to me? How can I get Dad to stay by my side? pondered Liu Yue. She sighed and continued thinking, Dad likes me, but hes always treated me as a kid. He treats me no different to a five year old. He treats me the same as when I was a kid. Ive grown up. I hope Dad can treat me as he treats Mom. I hope Dad treats me as his woman as opposed to his daughter. How can I make Dad change the way he sees me?

    Perhaps it was because she couldnt sleep on the long night that Liu Yues mind was evidently lively. She recalled the story her mother told her countless times. Aforementioned story was her mothers story with her Dad. Her mother told her about the time they met to the time they fell in love. Of course, there were two versions to the story. One version was her moms version. The other version was her dads version. The difference wasnt significant, but her moms version spoke of her dad as the one who was always clinging to her.

    Do I have to do what Mom did? At this age, my mom had already begun running around alone to revive her tribe. That must be why Dad fell in love with Mom. Being able to shoulder things is what makes one an adult, right? That being the case, do I, too, have to do something to make Dad consider me a qualified adult? Im confident I can defeat Mom if I can convince Dad to acknowledge me as a woman. After all, Im in my prime, while my Mom is an old, over-the-hill fox already. Thats why Im confident, rationalised Liu Yue.

    After her analysis, Liu Yue imagined her dad wearing her ring on for her, cheering her up. She began to rhythmically wag her tail.

    Liu Yue began to spin her brain cogs again: Except the question is, what do I have to do to convince Dad Im a full-fledged adult? At present, I cant think of anything to do. The world is no longer at war. Whats there to do in thisnd and in this world? Would going to save the boys nation considered an aplishment? It seems to be. Thats all I can do at present. The question is, is that a good idea? Leaving the nation No Dad has said I cant. What am I getting all excited for?

    Angering Dad isnt wise. Plus, I cant make Dad worry about me. I have to be a good girl. I know my three sisters are watching me. I may lose favour if I make the wrong move. Itd be very hard for me to gain favour again. All of my sisters are strongpetition, particrly Nona. Nona is the only one among us Father considers a woman. It must be because of her breasts

    Upon remembering the boy, Liu Yues conscience that had startled to settle, began to perturb her again. The random concern frustrated her. She stood up. She couldnt sleep anyway.

    Since Im not feeling happy, Ill go see him. Ill see him onest time and hear his final words. Thatll make me feel less guilty, decided Liu Yue.

    Liu Yue got dressed. As an insurance policy, she adjusted her belt to ensure that her tail wouldnt be pulled down so easily. She pulled the door open and checked the corridor. The mes were still alight in the corridor, but the guards had yet to patrol the section she was in; therefore, she didnt need to worry about being discovered  not that it would matter if she did. It, admittedly, would be weird to know that she was visiting the boy who was going to die tomorrow, though. In addition, she didnt want her sisters to know that she sneaked out to see the boy. She nned to just exchange a few words, and then send him off tomorrow, or maybe he could sleep until hes dead.

    The main reason Liu Yue wanted to see him was to shut down the tinge of guilt she felt. It was thest time shed see him. If she didnt see him, shed never get another chance.

    Nona stood at the corner of a wall. She nkly watched her sister hastily walk over in her direction. Liu Yue probably didnt know Nona wasnt asleep. Nona wasnt feeling guilty as her sister was. She merely happened to drink too much at night and needed to visit the washroom. Of course, there was also the possibility that Nona was so excited about going out with their dad tomorrow that she couldnt sleep. Nona never expected to see her sister in the corridor.

    Nona wondered to herself where Liu Yue was off to. Liu Yue certainly wasnt going for a stroll judging from her hasty pace. She seemed to have something to do, but the question was what, especially at this time of the night. The direction Liu Yue headed wasnt her dads room. Where could Liu Yue be going at that hour instead of sleeping when they had to leave with their dad tomorrow?

    That direction looks dangerous for some reason Theres the direction of the dungeon. Liu Yue was vited today, so what is she going there for? Could Liu Yue still be angry and wants to finish him off herself?! Its a given that he deserves to die, but personally killing him is slightly disgusting no matter how you think about it, right? wondered Nona.

    Vera! Vera!!

    Vera irritably opened her eyes and gave Nona a shove. She rolled over and pulled her nket over. She said, Im seriously tired, Nona. Dont tell me that youre afraid of going to the toilet on your own at night. Go ask Sister Luna to take you if thats the case. Dont bother me. I want to sleep! If I dont sleep properly, I wont grow!

    No, its about Liu Yue! Liu Yue went to the dungeon!

    Huh? Vera sat up with a bewildered look.

    Nona borated, You heard that right! Liu Yue is heading toward the dungeon! Alone! Shes going there on her own! She must want to kill the boy. Its not good for us to kill no matter what the case is, right?! We need to go stop her!! We need to stop her!

    No, Im not worried about her killing him, but him killing her in the end.

    Veras breasts were important to her, but her sister was more important. Vera was genuinely worried her sister would be in trouble because problems always cropped up for Liu Yue whenever she was involved with a guy. That was why Vera had an odd sense of concern.

    Vera grabbed her clothes by the side, and then told Nona, Go wake Daisy. Were going there together. Its always better to have backup Dont wake Mom and Dad. I dont think things will get out of hand.

    Nona always panicked when handling things, which was why she required somebody to provide her with directions. Nona responded to indicate she understood the instructions and then ran out to call Daisy. Vera adjusted her clothing and then ran out.

    Liu Yue waspletely oblivious to the fact that her sisters knew where she went. She was at the stairs to the dungeon but regretted the decision somewhat. After all, the dungeon was a dark and cold ce. It had never been used or cleaned before, so moss and huge rocks made the ce very cold.

    Liu Yue was dressed in an ordinary dress. She, consequently, shivered as she looked at the stairs. Fear crept in when she looked at the darkness below. She second guessed whether or not to descend despite being there She couldnt shake off the feeling that she would be the one who got the short end of the stick if she went down there

    We are in the Imperial Pce, so there shouldnt be any danger reasoned Liu Yue.

    Liu Yue shook her body. Her dress appeared from her belt again. She wrapped it around herself so that it she wouldnt feel too cold. She took in a deep breath and then headed down.

 Book 19: Chapter 9

    Book 19: Chapter 9

    As soon as Liu Yue went down, she felt something was off.

    Why is it so quiet? This is abnormal. Not only can I not hear the youngsters voice, I cant even hear the guards voices. While hes not under strict watch, there are supposed to be two guards watching him. Sister Freya overwatched the production of everything in the Imperial Pce. If there was a w with even the dungeon, Sister Freya wouldnt be able to stay by Dads side for so long. Guards shouldvee to stop me when I came down, yet why cant I hear their voices even now? pondered Liu Yue, vigntly checking her surroundings.

    Liu Yue grabbed a torch from the wall. Her vignt nature as a fox made her alert to every single voice. This silent environment, therefore, was an advantageous setting for her. She could pick up on any sounds in there, but all she could hear was her light footsteps and the sounds rodents made. Besides that, there was nothing that could be heard.

    The cage in the centre was surprisingly open. Liu Yue ran over to find the cell was empty. The young man disappeared long ago. All that was there was two guards in white uniforms.

    Are you all right?!

    Liu Yue checked around in a flustered manner. Once she ensured nobody was around, she ran into the cell to help up one of the guards. Liu Yue believed herself to be safe as the corridor was one straight path, thereby leaving one with no ce to hide. Further, Liu Yue checked a few cells beforehand. The cells were also very simple. There were just some straws in the cell.

    Could the youngster have transformed and hidden in the straws? spected Liu Yue.

    Liu Yue helped up a guard and found herself astonished. He didnt have any wounds on him, and his heart was still beating. His body temperature was also normal. It was as if he was just asleep. However, it was clear that he was forced into that state. By that point, she was sure the youngster had escaped, but she strongly suspected if he could find an escape route. The two guards were considered ordinary guards, but the patrol guards in the Imperial Pce were elites. Even if he did find the path out, he couldnt have left the Imperial Pce.

    Where exactly has he gone? pondered Liu Yue.

    Something suddenly hit Liu Yue on the top of her head. She touched her ears. Once she realised what it was, she was startled. It was toote for her, though. The youngster had no means of leaving the Imperial Pce. The key was that he didnt need to leave, and he didnt. He was overhead.

    Liu Yue shrieked as a shadow came down from above. She powerlessly fell to the ground. The torch rolled on the ground and into a puddle where it was extinguished. The cell fell into silence and darkness. The youngster didnt give Liu Yue the chance to transform

    Did you hear something? asked Vera, stopping in her tracks.

    Daisy also stopped. Peering at the corridor, a suspicion crept into her mind. Other than the candles gently swaying, there was nothing in the corridor. It waste at night and dead silent. Not a voice was heard.

    I didnt.

    Humans cant hear it!

    Vera grouchily red at Daisy and then looked to Nona. Concerned, Nona grabbed her chest and, in a soft tone, replied, I seem to have heard a shriek? It was very quiet, though so quiet that I almost didnt hear it Dont Dont tell me werete!

    Its not toote if we know that! We can still make it for sure! Im sure we can still make it! Lets hurry!

    Daisy didnt hear it, but she was the first to take off running. Vera immediately gave chase without another word. Startled, Nona looked around and then ran after her sisters. The three of them didnt worry about the sound of their footsteps waking anybody up. Actually, they were hoping somebody would be woken up. Their sister was presumably in danger. The three of the girls were scared, but it was toote to go find their dad, which meant they, as Liu Yues elder sisters, had to protect their sister!!

    The three sisters rushed to the entrance of the dungeon. The darkness and coldness halted them in their tracks. The three exchanged fearful nces. They could see the terror in each others gaze. Vera and Daisy exchanged eye-contact. Their gaze contained their fear, as well as an indication for the other to be first to go down. Nevertheless, Nona grabbed Veras clothes and looked at her with a pitiful look. As the eldest of the four, Vera shouldve been the first one to descend.

    Vera took in a deep breath then formed a fireball in the air  not just for light  but to attack the enemy that would appear. Nona tightly grabbed onto Veras clothes and followed behind. Shed glue herself to Veras back if she could. Daisy followed along behind the two while trembling. If she had a sword with her, shed feel a lot more reassured, but she was an ordinary girl. No ordinary girl would have a sword in her room.

    The fire ball illuminated the empty dungeon. Vera reached the bottom and stood on the blue stone floor of the dungeon. The empty dungeon was silent, thereby radiating an eerie vibe.

    Nona poked her head out from behind her sisters shoulder. She fearfully scanned her surroundings and quietly asked, Wh-Wh-Why is there nobody here?

    I dont know. Thats why its weird Liu Yue! Liu Yue! Im warning you!! If something happens to Liu Yue, Ill have my dad rip not just you but your whatever Queen apart, too!! Whatever you do to Liu Yue, will be what I do to that Vera! I swear that on the name of the Goddess, udia!!

    Perhaps it was to scare him. Perhaps it was to give herself courage. Perhaps it was both. In a shaky voice, Vera shouted out in the empty dungeon, but she didnt receive a reply. Vera thought the provocation tactic would bring the youngster out, but it failed. Vera wasnt willing to fight in unknown terrain. In truth, she was slightly scared.

    From behind, Daisy said, Only the cell in the centre is open, so lets go check it out. I think Liu Yue is inside.

    Vera nodded and then carefully treaded over. She used her enhanced elven senses to monitor her nearby surroundings. Unfortunately, her sisters breathing from behind interfered with her senses since she was stuck to her back. The three arrived at the entrance of the cell in the centre. They saw the tip of a red tail lying on the ice-cold floor.

    Liu Yue!!

    Daisy pushed Vera and Nona aside to run in. She helped up her sister and shrieked. Nona, too, ran in after her. She let out a breath of relief after touching Liu Yues chest: Shes okay. Shes okay. Liu Yue is all right. Shes all right. She should just be unconscious. It looks as though he knocked her out and then escaped. Lets hurry back!

    Vera stood at the door and spaced out as she looked at everything before her. Everything appeared normal as can be, but in reality, it raised questions.

    Did the youngster really escape? Theres only one way out from the dungeon. Is there sufficient time to ensure that he could escape from here after knocking Liu Yue unconscious and then immediately fleeing? Additionally, what could he do after escaping? Does he really have the confidence to leave this ce? analysed Vera. Realising where the problem lied, she yelled, Damn! Damn it!! This is a trap! Hurry ande out!!

    Veras eyes flew open. Before she could finish, the fireball on her hand randomly vanished. Vera was a venerated elf who wasnt inferior to her grandma, Vyvyan. Her grandma also personally taught her how to use mana; it was impossible for her to lose control over her magic due to panic. An external force cancelled out her magic!

    Before Veras vision turned dark, she was aggressively shoved into the cell. She cried out as she hit the ground. Before she could let out a breath of relief, she heard the iron railing heartlessly shut behind her followed by the door being locked.

    They were surrounded in darkness. Nona almost cried. Daisy hugged her sister and furiously red in the direction of the door, but she couldnt see with her human eyes. Vera desperately tried to form a fireball again but to no avail despite her very best efforts tomand the elements around her. She couldnt form one even when she tried to use all her own mana, either.

    Whats going on?!! wondered the frightened girls.

    Suddenly, the sound of a torch being lit up came from outside the iron railing. The light lit up the youngsters face. He bowed: I am sincerely very sorry for my impudence, but I know that I wouldnt be able to speak to you again if I didnt do this. I swear that I truly never thought Miss Liu Yue woulde in. I was just waiting for a guard toe. I intended to knock him out and change into his clothes to leave.

    Furious, Daisy thundered, What did you do to Liu Yue?!! If any harm befell Liu Yue, Ill butcher even you if it costs me my life!!

    Dont worry. I just knocked her out with a drug. That said, without my antidote, she may sleep for a long time.

    The youngster ced on the ground a few pills made from rubbing herbs between hands. Those were mere vegetables to the North. He mustve asked for it at dinner. Nobody refused a man thats about to die.

    The youngster took in a deep breath: Please do not worry. I will not hurt you. I just wanted to talk to you. Miss Liu Yue is one of my bargaining chips. Please listen to me carefully now

 Book 19: Chapter 10

    Book 19: Chapter 10

    Please calm down, and listen to me. Please listen to me. I wont hurt you. Im only doing this so that youd listen to me. The youngster raised his hands to signal that he wasnt being hostile.

    Eyes on him, Vera took in a deep breath in order to calm down her fear and tension. She demanded, If thats the case, give Liu Yue the antidote. We will speak to you after we ensure her safety.

    No, you can just listen to me. Im very sorry to Miss Liu Yue. I know how much of a jerk I am for doing this. Liu Yue helped me before, and so did you. While I didnt achieve what I aimed for, Im still grateful. If I didnt have some important and urgent business, I woulde back to thank you. Not now, though. I cant return. If I do, my Queen will die. I love my Queen the same way you love your father, so please, please, listen to me, okay?!

    The youngster went down on his knees with a thud. If he was the hunter in that situation and they were the hunted, then it would be a case of the hunter kneeling down to his prey. Vera froze. The youngster bit down firmly on his lip to hold back his tears. It was such a mind-boggling sight that Vera was rendered speechless. He could have his way with them, yet he knelt down to them after locking them.

    Vera had a think before responding, All right. Go ahead. But nheless, lets agree that, once were done listening, you have to release us whether or not weply, and you must give Liu Yue the antidote.

    I cannot guarantee I can let you go as I need you to lead me out. the same way you brought me in. I dont have much time left. I assume someone wille for me once the sun is up, so I will keep it short. I would like to ask you four cane and help us.

    Im aware your father wonte over, but Im sure he wille if you foure. By then, he will definitely help us. Therefore, I beg you. Please,e and help us. I know that Im a jerk. I know that I shouldnt do this to you, but Im at my wits end. This hurts my conscience, but I have no choice. I really dont have a choice

    The youngster sobbed. He knelt there on the ground with his fingers gripping the ground as though he wanted to rip it apart. He had his head lowered. His tears sttered on the ground.

    The three sisters didnt know how to respond. Had the youngster been a sinister individual through and through, the three sisters could be mad with him; however, he just resembled a bad person who was forced to take a risk.

    Is this so-called loyalty? If something happened to Dad, would I make the same decision? I know I cant do this. I know that itd make me a jerk for doing that. I know that it goes against my conscience, but if Dad was to be in danger, would I make the same decision? pondered Vera.

    The youngster was out of energy. His head was practically going to hit the ground. On one hand, he was pleading them. On the other hand, he was just powerless. His neck could no longer support his head overwhelmed withplex emotions.

    Guilt, remorse, determination Countless good and bad resolutions were mixed together. He believed in chivalry, yet he betrayed countless creeds he swore to abide to. He was so ashamed of himself that he wanted tomit suicide. Reality practically wanted to tear him apart. His loyalty to his Queen destroyed everything he once believed in.

    If it was all an act, he was a terrific actor. Humans cant fake true tears. Those tears were the result of genuine agony. After exchanging eye-contact to ask if they should trust him, neither of the three sisters showed any desire to kill or anger in their gazes.

    In a mire, Vera responded, We cant promise you, either. This isnt something the three of us, alone, can decide. We need to discuss it with Liu Yue. If you need the four of us to go, the four of us need to agree. So, I need your antidote.

    All right, replied the youngster.

    He wiped his tears and then handed a pill to Vera. Vera picked up Liu Yue and fed thetter the pill. A short whileter, Liu Yues body gently jerked a few times. She softly moaned and then vigorously opened her eyes. She screamed and desperately tried to back down.

    Its all right. Its all right, Liu Yue. Its all right.

    Vera tightly held Liu Yues hand. Nona buried Liu Yue in her breasts and caressed her as a mother would. It took a while for Liu Yue to calm down. In spite of that, however, she continued quivering. In her quavering voice, Liu Yue reported, He He escaped He forced something down my throat Something

    The youngster frantically waved his hands and exined, Its just a grass pill. Dont worry, there are no side effects. Dont worry. I actually just tricked you. There isnt an antidote. Liu Yue would automatically wake up in a few hours. This is a sleep medication we use back home

    Liu Yue frigidly looked at the youngster. He awkwardly looked to Vera. Vera snorted then turned to her sister. Liu Yue narrowed her eyes: I just need to transform, and Ill be able to bust out of these iron rails. Letting me wake up was a big mistake. Im now angry, truly very angry. We were so nice to you, and yet this is how your treat us?!!

    Sorry

    Just when Liu Yue was about to continue cursing him, Vera stopped her. The four sisters sat in a circle and began to discuss amongst themselves. Liu Yue silently listened to her sisters. She felt wronged and angry, but those feelings gradually turned to doubt.

    Frankly, for her three sisters to stop feeling angry and belittling him was strange. The fact that they sympathised with him was also peculiar. Her three elder sisters sounded convinced. Judging from what he did, it was unlikely he was lying. He worked toward the single goal since the beginning, which led to him trapping and pleading them to go to his ce.

    Liu Yue deliberated the circumstance to herself. She didnt think that asking the four of them to go as a means of forcing their father to go was an outrageous request. She, admittedly, always searched for a chance to prove herself to her father. She wanted to challenge an adventure that was on par with her mothers. Saving a Queen who was about to be killed was as an achievement on par with reviving her tribe by her standards.

    Can you guarantee our safety? Can you guarantee that we wont be in danger if we go with you?

    After their discussion, the four sisters were on the same wave length. They wanted their father to acknowledge them as women more than they wanted to go to the hot springs together. It was particrly true for Vera, who was even more eager to demonstrate herpetence. It was probably due to the fact that Vera felt she couldnt use her breasts to prove her adulthood, thereby leaving her with no choice but to prove herself through her achievements.

    Of course, there was one other problem, and that was ensuring their safety. If misfortune was to befall them, their father would be shocked. They couldnt allow themselves to cause trouble for their father.

    Vera understood that she didnt need to actually do anything. Technically speaking, they were just acting as bait. The youngster wanted their father. If they went with him and waited, their father woulde on his own ord, which meant that it was basically a free trip for them. There was no risk involved. Plus, it could be considered going through an ordeal.

    I absolutely can guarantee your safety for the reality is that I dont need you to get involved with this. All I need is for you toe with me. Once youe, your father, King Troy, wille. You just need to stay in our pce. Its merely a holiday for you. You can rest assured.

    The girls were swayed to an extent. The youngster emotionally stood up. He then grabbed the iron rails and pledged, I can ensure your safety. I will protect you with my life. Ikana may want to kill my Queen, but Im confident she wont hurt you. As long as youe with me, Ill ensure your safety. All you have to do ise with me!

 Book 19: Chapter 11

    Book 19: Chapter 11

    Do we really have to go..? I think that Dad will be angry if we leave without a word Also, is it really safe? Surely Dad will be worried if we leave on our own ord, expressed Nona.

    Though the four sisters had made up their mind, Nona was still concerned. Veras thinking was arguably far too bold. Nona never made such a crazy decision on her own before. They were leaving the Imperial Pce with a stranger without their dads approval.

    Mm

    Indeed, Vera couldnt provide an exnation to her questions. Logically speaking, their sudden disappearance was bound to render their father worried sick. Moreover, based on his personality, he wouldnte alone. Hed most likely bring the entire military to obliterate the entire nation The problem was that there was no backing down. On one hand, the youngster had them locked up; on the other hand, Vera admittedly wanted to leave the Imperial Pce.

    Vera contemted, Its actually quite safe when I think about it. Dad wouldnt bring an army and dere war on them, would he? Dad refused to help precisely because he didnt want to get involved with this conflict. Im sure that, even if Dad does want tounch an assault to save us, then Miss Freya would stop him, wouldnt she? Our biggest threat for this trip should be Ikana, but then, Ikana is acquainted with Dad. She shouldnt be so bold as to give us grief. As Dad doesnt want to get involved, Ikana wont hurt us; therefore, we will be safe. As for the people on this guys side, I doubt thered be anyone whod want to harm us. Even if there was, we have Daisy and I. Worsees to worse, we have Liu Yue. I dont think theres a problem.

    Nona sighed: The root of the issue is Dad Vera, have you forgotten about Dad? You think Dad wants to see us leave without a word? I think Dad will be extremely worried. I dont want Dad to be worried about us. If we leave without a goodbye, Dad would be scared, right?

    Ugh

    Liu Yue began to wag her tail. Vera stopped speaking. The four girls wanted to go to polish themselves with the goal of winning their fathers affection. Trying to do what adults did, yet running without a word would produce theplete opposite result. The four fell into a silence to think about how to deal with it.

    They had sessfully dealt with youngster. He already opened the door for them. They could charge straight out. Although Vera couldnt use magic, Daisys strength wasnt affected. If they fought head-on, Daisy may just be able to defeat the youngster while enraged. The four sisters didnt charge out, though.

    Nona dryly chuckled: I think that we should tell Dad Whether we go or not We need to let Dad know

    Even Vera had to admit that they needed to ask for their Dads input. When he does find them, it wouldnt be a touching and cosy scene. They might really be on the receiving end of their fathers fury. In saying that, Vera was cognizant of the fact that the chances of them being able to persuade him to allow them to go out alone were pitifully low, especially when there was a guy who attacked Liu Yue, with them. Their father had resolved to kill him, yet they were trying to persuade their father to let them go with him. There was no chance their father would agree to it.

    If they didnt tell their father, he was bound to get angry. If they told him, they wouldnt be able to leave. While the road to catch up with their father was a long one, they knew how much he loved them. They grew up under his maniacal protection.

    Troy used to sleep with Daisy in his arms every day during the period of time where she was tired and sore from swordy training. He did so to ensure she got quality sleep. The first time he argued with Nier was also because he felt Nier pushed Daisy too far in her training. Nier was heartbroken for a long time due to that argument until their Dad apologised.

    Vera was given even more care as his eldest daughter. Nona, who developed very well, was given even more attention. Not even the guards dared to look at Nona for too long; else, Troy would reassign them to the Northwest.

    Nona shook her sisters determination. Liu Yue curled up her tail. To test her sisters, she proposed, How about we we we should wait to tell Dad in the morning We need to tell him. Dad will definitely be very angry if we leave without a word

    Youre right, Vera agreed.

    Liu Yue went to speak but didnt. Truthfully, Vera and Liu Yue somewhat struggled to tell the youth the circumstances. Although the youngster was in the wrong, they suddenly changed their minds again despite seeing him so excited after finding hope again. Technically, they didnt do wrong by him. They didnt want to go back on their word. Most importantly, Vera didnt want to destroy the youngsters pure hope. Going back on their word wasparable to toying with his pure soul.

    Liu Yue shared Veras sentiments, but the former understood that it was necessary. Liu Yue was more concerned about her fathers feelings than the youngsters feelings. Her father was the man she liked most. The youngster was nothing more than somebody who passed by. It was true that she was very excited, but she was still far away from the man she liked.

    Liu Yue expressed, Sorry, but we cannot give you an answer right now as we need to tell our dad before we can answer you. If we go there without his permission, we will only bring destruction to you. You should be aware of that. You should be aware of how much our father cares about us.

    The youngster couldnt argue with that. Perhaps he was too hasty. He thought it would work out by luring Troy over with his daughters, but he forgot about that. If they didnt inform Troy, Troy would think that he kidnapped his daughters. If he was furious enough to have somebody killed for a minor offence against his daughters, it wouldnt be excessive for him to ughter an entire tribe for kidnapping his daughters. He finally found hope, only to have it dumped into the cold, despairing abyss.

    Why did it turn out this way? Why?  Why? the boy asked himself.

    Dont worry. Theres absolutely no need to worry Umm Truth be told, I, myself, want to go out on an adventure. We will talk it over with our dad Well, at least, have him spare your life. Though you did this to us, we wont tell Dad, so dont worry.

    Vera didnt sound confident because, truthfully, she wasnt certain. It was more of a forced exnation than a factual statement. Vera genuinely felt that going back on her word wasnt good, yet she was hopeless to do otherwise. Although it rubbed her conscience the wrong way, she decided to say that after considering her father.

    I-I see

    The youngster lifelessly looked at the four sisters. He looked as though he had lost his conscious.

    The sun surfaced on the horizon. People once said that sunlight was the symbol of hope. They said that one could raise their spirits and start a new day no matter how much suffering they went through yesterday when the sun came up. Unfortunately, that saying didnt agree with the youngsters thoughts at that very moment. He didnt perceive it to be the start of life but the end of life.

    Liu Yue nkly observed his despair and anguish. Her heart throbbed a little. Seeing somebody have their dreams dashed wasnt a joyful feeling. Furthermore, watching a determined individual be defeated was heartbreaking. Liu Yue knew the chance of sessfully convincing their father was slim, but what could she do? After all, the one she deeply loved was her dad. That had never changed.

 Book 19: Chapter 12

    Book 19: Chapter 12

    Onii-sama, I am sorry to disturb you so early in the morning.

    Luna ced the towel in her hand down and then backed off to one side. She was wiping Troys body down, but Freya suddenly came in.

    Troy nodded: Its all right, Freya. Is there something important?

    Yes. This is a letter from Ikana. There should have been no need toe see you so early, but after thinking about the youngster from yesterday, I believe the letter wille in useful.

    Troys expression changed for the worse. Luna softy giggled: Your Majesty, I, too, really like the four Princesses; however, I do not think the child would not do that to Liu Yue. After all, there are no ulterior motives in his eyes. Additionally, he merely wanted you to help. It must be a misunderstanding. I think you will damage your title as the Hero King if you kill a young man due to a misunderstanding.

    Freyas gaze on Troy was aimed atforting him: I concur. The boy does not look as though he is someone bold enough to try such a thing. That being said, I do not mind how you deal with him. If you wish to kill him, it is unlikely anyone will know.

    Luna indirectly responded, It is not true that no one will know. We know. While we will not say anything, would you not regret it afterwards? If you will not regret it, I think you are no longer the Troy that I know.

    Miss Luna, while it is a fact that you have a good rtionship with Onii-sama, do you not think you have crossed the line? Onii-sama has never changed. He is merely doing what he should do in his position. As his personal servant, should you not avoid getting involved with so much?

    With a calm smile, Luna borated, Your Majesty, if I have stepped out of line, I hope you can forgive me. With that said, I do not think killing in your daughters presence is by any means a good method of protecting them.

    Troy scrubbed his head then looked at the two bickering indirectly with a hopeless expression: Okay, okay, I understand what you two mean now. I wont kill him, then. Luna is right. We can just send the guy away anyway. Its true that I dont want to be involved with the affairs between the two nations since I have nothing to gain from it.

    Understood.

    Luna reacted with a happy smile, while Freya pursed her lips but didntment. Freya didnt want to concern herself with what Troy wanted to do. Her attention was on the letter in his hand. Troy, too, was interested, so he wasnt interested in concerning himself with the youngster. He considered sticking his nose into it as a stupid endeavour; but nheless, he was interested as to what exactly happened there. Specifically, he wanted to profit from the situation. The reason he didnt want to do anything was because Vera was too weak. If Ikana could offer him something, he could consider it. It hinged on Ikanas request. He was open to discussion as long as what was offered was enticing enough.

    Troy tore the envelope open and took out the letter. He deliberately wrote in his ownnguage when writing letters to Ikana, thereby forcing her to trante them. Ikana, to the contrary, always wrote to Troy in the Northsnguage. The letter wasnt a national letter but a private letter. In other words, Ikana went out of her way to learn the Northsnguage. That was the reason he always had a decent impression of her.

    Freya sauntered over to her brothers side and curiously asked, What did Ikana say?

    Haha, its a strange letter. She suddenly invited me and my family to spend a vacation at her ce. She said that Abners fifteenth anniversary as their King is sooning up. She wants to invite my friend that puts me at ease more than anyone else, in other words, me.

    Freya smiled: So that was what it was The youngster did not lie, then. Ikana has, in fact, killed the envoy team sent here. I must say that Ikana has unquestionably gone a little too far.

    Troy gave his sister a coy smile: Freya, going too far is part of your vocabry now? If you ask me, some of your ns are even more frightening In saying that, I can see that Ikana is evidently mad. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been so vicious. I think shes worried about me intervening. Thatd exin why she sent me this private letter to go to her side.

    Troy ced the letter aside then wore an eerie smile: Actually, I think she anticipated that I wouldnt go over for a vacation. She wants for me to refuse her opposition, nheless. To be honest, both of them are mad about recruiting me to their side. This makes me more eager to dip my hands in their affair. Logically speaking, I think this is a simple session war, but their personal grudges have blown it out of proportion. Thats how women are. Sometimes, they adamantly refuse topromise. My examples are Nier and Lucia. Thus, I might be able to catch myself quite the reward from the two of them this time,

    Composed, Freya said, Put another way, you n to get involved? If you want to get involved, it is not toote to call the youngster over.

    Freyas suggestion for Troy was based off what they stood to gain. The key lied in whether or not Troy wanted to profit from it. Ikana mightve possessed a lot of power, but she stood no chance against the North. It was unlikely she wanted to be an enemy of the North. As a consequence, she was likely to suffer in silence. If they sided with Vera, things would be simple. Ikana was basically capable of dealing with her own end, so there was no need to do anything. All they had to do was ensure that Ikana didnt do anything.

    Your Majesty, if you wish to get involved with this, I would not rmend taking the initiative to go over. I, instead, suggest sending some people you trust there. One mere letter cannot make clear ones stance. You need to send somebody you can trust over. Mm, ah, right, I think Gerald and Ying are good choices.

    Ying?

    Miss Ying is courteous. While she does not know how to handle political affairs, as you said, this is a personal grudge. Consequently, Miss Ying does not need to do anything there, and she will be safe. Neither side will dare to do anything to our people. Wherever they are will indicate which side we are siding with. As such, they just need to have a tour there, and we will have perfectly involved ourselves. Further, I think we should ignore both sides in this matter. We should send our people there as tourists. Have Ying and Gerald on standby. We are not well-informed of the situation there, after all. It will not be good for us to get involved if we do so with the wrong approach. We will be able to decide where they go from information Gerald and Ying report back with.

    Freyas analysis was sound. was meaningless for Troy to write a letter, but if he sent a few people over  especially if they were people close to him  that would signify his stance. Neither side would have the audacity to harm the Norths people as doing so would provide the opponent with the perfect excuse to recruit the North to their side.

    Speaking of holidays, I havent taken my girls out in a long time. Troy stood up. Luna picked up his short and handed it to him. Troy draped it on then slowly did up the buttons. Heughed: If possible, we can go for a short holiday.

    But you will need to go to Troy City to discuss things with Queen Vyvyan and Empress Elizabeth in the next few days. It has been another three months. I am sure both of them are dying to seeing you. If you do not go, I am afraid they wille here.

    Youre right. Is the train ready? Luna, go and call the kids. Were heading out today. We dont want to bete; else, my moms wont be happy.

    Luna nodded before heading out to go call the kids. Troy gently shook Nier by her shoulder. Nier slowly opened her eyes. Shezily stretched her arms out. While she was at it, she pulled her husband into her embrace and kissed him on his lips. She quietly giggled: Good morning, Dear.

    Good morning, Nier.

    Freya silently clicked her tongue, irritated at the sight. She inquired, Onii-sama, there are no issues with your schedule, are there? If there are no problems, I shall go and arrange it. As for Ikana, what exactly do you think? Do you want to get involved with this, or did you want to watch from the sidelines?

    Mm I think that theres quite the significant meaning to this, so how about sending a representative over. Freya, Ill leave you in charge of this. You can send anybody around me. By the way, remember to have bodyguards apany them. I dont want anybody I care about to be in danger.

    Understood.

 Book 19: Chapter 13

    Book 19: Chapter 13

    Good morning, Dad.

    Good morning, Vera, Nona, Liu Yue, Daisy.

    With a smile, Troy gave all of his daughters a kiss. He had to kiss every one of them each and every morning to avoid them getting grouchy. His four daughters winsomely hugged their dad around his neck and gave him a kiss on his cheek. Initially, Nona dared to kiss her dad on his lips, but she was met with her moms revenge afterward. She was left to starve until she ended up admitting that it was wrong of her to do that. The four girls who had yet toe of age, therefore, decided to reserve their true strength for the better when faced with their moms anger.

    Freya always came to breakfast with a document folder in hand to report the days news. That was when the four sisters were most inattentive.

    Daisy would eat as fast as she could to leave earlier, where she then pretended to bump into her dad so that she could walk with him to his office. However, Daisy yawned. She almost fell forward and dipped her head into her bowl. Noticing her daughters condition, Nier frowned: Daisy, why do you look so sleepy today? I remember you went to bed early yesterday. Did you sneak out yesterday?

    Erm. Daisy had no response. She lowered her head and didnt respond.

    Just as Nier was about to reprimand her daughter, Troy wrapped it up with a smile: Its all right. Daisy mustve been eager for our trip today. That mustve been why she didnt sleep so wellst night. Just sleep on the trainter.

    Daisy signalled a thank you with her eyes. While Nier was displeased with her daughter, she didntin since she deeply loved her husband. Once Daisys issue was sorted out, Troy indicated for his sister to go on. Freya picked up the folder next to her again and continued reading out the days global news.

    Breakfast was tasty, but the four sisters didnt have an appetite. They were upied with how to bring up their idea with their dad. They, at the very least, needed him to mention it. It would be for the best if Freya brought it up. Therefore, the four closely listened in to her report.

    Empress Elizabeths news. Empress Elizabeth has arrived at Troy City. She seems to be in a very good mood. Queen Vyvyan has also arrived at Troy City. The envoy teams from both nations are ready. The agenda for this conference has been ced in your bag for you. With regards to the Dragons, Miss Irina has not provided us with any further information. It would seem that they are content with their life at present.

    Their dad didnt seem interested in the news, whereas their grandmas treated the news importantly. The four sisters were all aware that their four grandmas loved their father. Their two grandmas, who usually couldnt be with their dad, cherished their time together.

    When she heard the sound of Freya turned the page without mentioning the youngsters issue, Nona started to feel anxious. Thus, she raised her hand up high and called out, Sister Freya.

    Freya paused. Not everybody froze since solely Freya and Troy partook in the news reports. Lucia and Nier never involved themselves with politics, while the kids never paid it any attention. It was the first time Nona took the initiative to interject during Freyas report.

    Luna awkwardly stopped Nona, but Troy wasnt bothered. As a matter of fact, he was happy. Beaming, he said, Its fine. Nona, did you want to hear something in particr? Sister Freyas news is usually national affairs, though. If you want to know news about celebrity dating gossip, she wont know. Didnt you say you wanted to know if that whats his name, an actor or something was dating that actress? Dad mentioned itst time. The actor will visit the Imperial Pce next month. You can ask him in person.

    Nona was different to her sisters, in that she loved dating news in the entertainment world as well as all sorts of gossip. However, there wasnt that much news in the Imperial Pce, so Troy specifically subscribed to a few magazines for her.

    Really?! Really?! Nona enthused and pped her hands.

    Freyaughed quietly. She thought Nona wanted to ask for something, but that seemed to be it. Reassured, Freya picked up the document folder again.

    Content, Nona ced down her breakfast that she intended to continue eating. Vera could tell her sister had forgotten what she wanted to talk about from her reaction. Vera quickly gave her sister hard nudges on her back, Nona finally realised she wasnt after celebrity dating news, so she raised her hand again: Sister Freya, I want to know about Queen Vera!

    Queen Vera Are you talking about Gluocia?

    Freya froze as did Troy. All four sisters instantly held their breaths and tuned in. Freya flipped through her folder and then looked at her brother with aplicated look. Troy nced back at her and then gently cleared his throat: Nona, tell me what it is that you want to know. Is it about the boy? Although I dont know what happened between him and you girls, Im surprised you care so much about him? What exactly do you four want to know?

    Dad, we want to go there, Liu Yue forthrightly answered.

    Liu Yue forthright response almost made Vera spit her milk out. Vera looked at her sister and dad with a dumbfounded look. She wanted to know her dads reaction. Troy touched his chin and leaned back into his chair in a somewhat irritable manner. Instead, he looked at the four as if he expected them to say that.

    Tell me your reason. Why do you want to go there? Dont tell me its because of him. Think about it carefully, girls. Hes only trying so hard to protect his Queen. Youve always lived in the Imperial Pce. You dont know the outside world. The situation over there isplicated. If you want to go there for fun, its not an ideal location. Its dangerous.

    Dad We dont want to go there for fun. We want to save that nation.

    Huh?

    Baffled beyond words, Troy exined, Why do you want to go there? That Vera has nothing to do with you. Why do you want to help her? Even if you do help her, theres nothing for you to gain from doing so. Dont tell me you sympathise with him. He has nothing to do with you. Your pointless sympathy will only bring you trouble. Politics areplicated. Youre my kids. If you act thoughtlessly, youll only hurt Dad, so Dad wont agree for your sakes and Dads sake.

    Dad

    No ifs or buts, Lucia resolutely cut Vera off, irate. Mommy doesnt know what you girls want to do, but the boy is unrted to you, and youve never heard of that nation. Why do you want to go there and get involved? Your Dad doesnt have any people there, either. If you go there, youll find yourself in trouble. What exactly are you trying to do? What use is your sympathy? Your overwhelming sympathy will only bring grief to you and your dad.

    But we want to go on an adventure! Mom! You were protecting Dad as the leader of the Shadow Squad at our age. In fact, you were engaged to Dad by our age. Were stuck in the Imperial Pce and unable to do anything. We want to do something to prove ourselves!

    That was because we were forced into that situation. I couldnt have been with your dad if I wasnt part of the Shadow Squad, whereas theres no need for you to!

    Liu Yue disputed, We, too, want to do something as you did! We want to prove ourselves to Dad!! We want to show you that we are no longer children! We can do what you can do! Please! We can do these things, too! My mom could revive her tribe, so we can save a nation!

    Nier indifferently chimed in: You girls are going overboard. Your Mom <em>had to </em>revive her tribe at the time. She <em>had to</em>e with your dad to the North. I have to protect Her Majesty and your dad. What about you, though? Theres clearly no need for you to take the risk of your own volition. Taking the dive for your loved ones or the greater good is called courageous. What youre doing is called stupid!

    Dad Nona couldnt persuade her Mom; therefore, she resorted to giving her dad the puppy-eyes look.

    Everybody focused their gazes on Troy for the decisiony with him. He ced his spoon down then wiped his mouth with a napkin. Without turning his head around, he said to Freya, who was behind him, Have Tanya and Ying go there. Do as you said. Start digging for information to prepare to get into this.

    Troy stood up. Luna picked up his cloak and briskly walked over to him. The girls stood up. They wanted to say something, while he gave them his back. He asserted, Prepare to head out. Were going to see your grandmas, so we cant bete. Dad wont approve of your request. Your Mom is right. Pointless chivalry is stupidity. Dad wont let you do that. Prepare to head to Troy City. Dad has already shown the greatest lenience possible. Once things there settle, you can go there for a holiday if you still want.

    Dad!

    Be good, girls.

    Troy draped on his cloak and left them with thatst response. Their moms quickly followed suit. They told Freya to watch their daughters before chasing after their husband.

    So, give up, girls, jeered Freya, as she looked at the disappointed Princesses with a faint smile. She then made a small invitational hand gesture: Now then, please do not make things hard for me. Lets go, Princesses. Prepare to head to Troy City!

 Book 19: Chapter 14

    Book 19: Chapter 14

    Liu Yue blocked Freya off at the door: Miss Freya, you dont need toe with us here, do you?

    Freya gave Liu Yue a smile. She looked at the four sisters, who entered the room, and pointed at herself: Are you sure youre not fooling me? You want to send me away and then do something, dont you? Bear in mind that my brother just refused you. Given your personalities, Im sure youre nning something.

    Liu Yue Of course we wont! Were obedient!! Sister Freya, you have to believe us! Weve never disappointed Dad!

    Thats hard to say, chaffed Freya, giggling. She then bowed: Since that is your request, I shall obey. In saying that, Ill wait here. While I dont possess the enhanced hearing of an elf, I can still hear what youre doing inside; therefore, dont try anything crafty, okay?

    Okay

    Liu Yue gently shut the door. She then sent Vera a signal. Vera waved her hand: Done, Ive cast the spell. Sister Freya wont be able to hear us now. Okay, okay, lets think about what to do now, especially what to do with him.

    Vera pointed at the exhausted youngster, who curled up by the corner of the wall with a dumbstruck look. Liu Yue sat down on Veras bed. She opened Veras cupboard and rummaged through it: While you have lots of clothes, it doesnt fit. Im sure theres one I can fit in, though.

    Whats that supposed to mean?!

    Apanying Dad to Troy City, of course, answered Liu Yue, who then turned around and forlornly exhaled. What can we do? Dad has said no. What? Are you nning on disobeying Dad?

    You were the one who suggested it!! If it wasnt for you, we wouldnt be torn over this!

    Vera was enraged. On one hand, it was because Liu Yue mocked her breasts. On the other hand, it was because Liu Yue was the one who first got involved with the youngster, yet she was the first one to jump ship.

    She mightve been waiting for this moment all along to demonstrate that shes a good girl to impress Dad! Wow, I never imagined this fox to be so cunning, ying the good girl, who knows how to turn a leaf, to please Dad. This fox is sinister! thought Vera.

    Vera grouched, You have to take responsibility! You have to take responsibility! You were the first one to meet this youngster, and you were the one who blindly went to him at night, which turned the situation into what it is now. This is all your fault! So, youre fine with seeing your mistake turn this youngster into this shape? Are you fine with that?! Look at him. Can you bear to do that?

    Werent you the one who told me not to show sympathy to a stranger?!! thundered Liu Yue. What exactly do you want me to say? You want to go against Dad? I know I cant do that, but Dad has spoken up. We were nning to do it for Dad, but what about now? If we dont listen to Dad, well anger him! Wouldnt that make it all for nothing, then?!

    What are you talking about?! What exactly are you saying?! Were doing it to prove were no longer children! We cant obey everything as we did in the past as a child would! Do you think our moms didnt do things just because Dad said refused them?!

    Mommy Lucia wouldnt throw away her role as a Shadow Squad member because of Dad!! Mommy Nier still keeps her job as a Valkyrie, and Miss Liu Yue revived her entire while staying with Dad! shouted Nona.

    Nona suddenly joined sides with Vera. That was very unlike Nona. Usually, Nona made concessions to avoid trouble, yet she chose to lead the rebellion this time. Liu Yue pressed her hand on her face.

    Whats with her? Vera didnt inherit Mommy Lucias body, but shes inherited her stubbornness I think we can say its a wrap, but theyve grown braver after Dad refused. Whats this, their rebellious phase? pondered Liu Yue.

    Daisy, what do you think?

    Liu Yue looked toward Daisy. Daisy hadnt said a word; she just sat on the bed. It wasnt until Liu Yue shouted that Daisy raised her head up and looked at everyone without knowing what happened. Liu Yue heaved a big breath. Daisy seemed unreliable, so Liu Yue gave up. The four sisters shared their woes and joys. As everyone wanted to chase death, Liu Yue could only join them to the bitter or sweet end. And, to be honest, deep down, Liu Yue wanted to risk it. She wanted to achieve a feat as grand as her mother but in an unknown nation and do something different. That was what the four wanted to go do. After all, their moms shone too brightly before their father.

    All of their moms went through different things and aplished great things. They experienced unforgettable events with their father. The girls gradually started to feel envious when they heard their mothers stories that were partially them bragging and partially them reminiscing their adventures with their father.

    Daisy and Vera trained hard. They clung to their grandmas to train in order to be able to go on an adventure with their father one day. Vera was a rebellious girl to begin with. Her fathers refusal motivated her to defy him even more.

    Dad still considers us children, but Grandma Vyvyan said that Im already an outstanding magician. Im confident I can protect you all even without this idiot. Our moms once went through so much with Dad. They achieved so many feats, so why cant we?! We can protect ourselves! Liu Yue, Daisy, is that not true?!!

    Calm down, Vera. Calm down. This is my business to begin with. Why are you the one whos riled up? Calm down first, asserted Liu Yue, whilst thinking, This has nothing to do with Vera. I wonder if shes venting because I teased her. Vera is calm and prudent. Its strange for her to be so riled up.

    Maybe Vera was always eager to prove herself.

    Liu Yue stood up: Okay, okay, I wont say anything else. Lets do this. Lets have a raise of hands. We dont have time to dy this any longer. Sister Freya is right outside. We can escape from the window. I can transform into a fox from this height. We need to decide now. We have two choices. One, go with Dad to Troy City. Two, oppose Dad for the first time to secretly follow Miss Ying and Tanya to Gluocia. All right, lets decide with a raise of hands. Whoever doesnt want to go, raise your hands.

    Liu Yue began to question herself: Do I want to go or not? Should I go or not? Ive never wanted to oppose Dad. I like Dad. He hasnt turned me down just once. Hes turned me down before, and I did as he said, so I should do the same thing this time, right? Dad will only like me if I listen to him. Thats set in stone. Nevertheless, is it a good idea for me to do nothing now?

    Its true this doesnt have anything to do with me and neither does this youngster or their troubles. However, since he appeared in front of me now of all times, and all these troubles arose, does it still count as having nothing to do with me? If this youngster dies for nothing in front of me, will I really have nothing to do with it?

    If Mom was in my shoes, what would she do? If Mom didnt run into Dad when she escaped to the South back then, would she have returned to the North to revive her tribe? Would Mom have returned to the North to rescue her tribe if Dad didnt allow her to? The tribe no longer had anything to do with Mom. She was the sole survivor. The North swarmed with danger. Everybody in the North wanted her dead.

    I dont see a need to think about it. I know full well what sort of woman Mom is. I know how stubborn Mom is. My Mom wont be concerned with her surroundings. All she cares about is what she wants to do. She continues down her path even if that means those around her dont understand her or leave her. My Mom wont care if Dad will like her or not. What Mom wants is someone who can love her for who she is.

    Dad once mentioned, Thats the Ling Yue I like. Her stubbornness is part of her, and its her charm. I love Ling Yue, which means I also love her stubbornness. Dad must be so in love with Mom owing to her persistence. The two still loved and missed each other after almost twenty years together. Perhaps I need to be stubborn sometimes

    Raise your hands!

 Book 19: Chapter 15

    Book 19: Chapter 15

    So, since weve all made this decision, theres no turning back now. Prepare yourselves mentally!!

    After changing, the four sisters dragged the youngster to the window. Freya woulde straight in if they stalled any longer. Hence, they didnt have any time left to think. Since nobody raised their hand, it meant all of them wanted to go prove themselves. The four sisters forgot about protecting the youngster or saving his nation aeons ago. All they wanted to do was prove themselves to their parents. They were no longer children. They could do what their parents did. They could stay by their fathers side. It was an opportunity none of them wanted to pass up.

    Vera was confident in her magic proficiency. While Liu Yue didnt know what would transpire, she had faith in her power and fox lineage. Daisy was eager to put her sword to the test. She didnt train so hard to protect herself but to protect her dad. She wanted to prove she wasnt inferior to her mom. However, she couldnt do so if she continued the way she did. She needed a battlefield. She needed a group of enemies. Nona didnt have any agenda. She just wanted to follow her elder sister and take care of her younger sisters. She had faith in her sisters. She was sure her sisters could protect her even if the youngster couldnt.

    Liu Yue took in a deep breath, and then pushed the window open. Though they were at a high location in the Imperial Pce, the height was nothing for a Moon Fox Tribe member. She looked back at her sisters: Once I go outside, jump down. Vera, make sure that everyone can grab my fur. Welll leave our clones in the carriage headed to the station. Then, well be able to go to the port to find Sister Ying. Thats all right, yeah?!

    Ah, lets go with that.

    The other three nodded, but the youngster hadpletely broken down. He stopped caring about the four sisters. A soft knock came from the door. Freyas patience had run dry. There was still time to jump down. Freya would look for them afterwards, but itd be toote by then. Their clones would be in the horse carriage. Freya couldnt see through Veras magic, so the four could go straight to the port.

    If Grandma Sylvanas or their Sister Irina was around, then thatd be perfect, since they could fly straight there. Unfortunately, the two were in a meeting with the dragons, therefore their absence. As such, the only one who could transform was Liu Yue, who acted as their vehicle. The biggest issue was that she couldnt swim over from the North to their destination. They had to sneak onto Sister Ying and Sister Tanyas ship. It wouldnt matter even if theyre discovered on board for it would be toote by then.

    Liu Yue made the suicidal leap. The wind whistled next to her ear. The panic due to the annoying wind and weightlessness made it literally impossible for her to open her eyes. Everything around her became a blurry collection of colours. She heard shrills from behind.

    The huge red fox appeared in mid-air. The fox wasnt a cat, but the mana it possessed enhanced its senses to match a cat. Liu Yue adjusted herself in mid-air. Her long red fur grew out. Upon seeing the appearance of therge fox, Vera shouted, Decelerate!

    Their fall speed suddenly reduced. Despite it being mere seconds, it was enough time for the three sisters to grab onto Liu Yues fur. The youngster was dead inside, but the sudden burst of adrenaline stirred his desire to live back to life. He instinctively grabbed on to Liu Yues red fur tightly.

    When Ling Yue got off the carriage, she suddenly realised something was wrong. She looked up toward the top of the Imperial Pce. A red silhouette zipped past. The only one in the Imperial Pce who could turn red at that size was her daughter. Falling from the sky wouldnt hurt her. The question was why she transformed in the air. Ling Yue scowled. She didnt know what Liu Yue was up to. But nheless, she felt she needed to see her husband.

    Ling Yue wasnt too willing to see Lucia and Nier as she knew that she didnt have a title. That was also why she was reluctant to enter the Imperial Pce. However, Liu Yue was there. In order to prevent Liu Yue from feeling she was different or lonely, Ling Yue decided to go to Troy City. She just never expected Liu Yue to break rules.

    The crystalmunicator on the guards shoulders sounded out. They tensed up. They gave Miss Ling Yue a few simple words offort and then left. Frowning, she headed toward the stables with quick steps.

    What happened, Troy?!! Exin it to me! demanded Ling Yue, as she barged in.

    Troy was giving the White Deer King a wash. The White Deer King rubbed her head against Troys chest cheerfully. In fact, she had her front legs up on a wooden beam for him to wipe her leg. Troy set down the brush in his hand. He gave Ling Yue a smile: Youre here, Ling Yue. Lets get ready to head out, then. Are you ready? Unfortunately, I dont have time to share some tea with you.

    No! Im talking about what happened in the Imperial Pce.

    Something happened in the Imperial Pce?

    What exactly happened? I saw my daughter leap out of the window and transform into a fox. Didnt you say you were all heading to Troy City today? Have you changed your mind and dont n on letting theme?

    With a stunned look, Troy eximed, No, I never said that. Didnt they go get changed? Could they have tried to escape?! Dont tell me theyre trying to run away after I turned them down!!

    What exactly happened?! What exactly happened?! Where are they going? You better exin this properly! Shes my daughter! What exactly have you done to her?!!

    Troy quickly exined to her what happened then wanted to personally go and search for his daughters. Ling Yue suddenly grabbed hold of his hand: Isnt that good? As ady of the Moon Fox Tribe, wouldnt she be too weak if she hasnt gone anywhere aftering of age? I, personally, really like that shes doing this. After all, shes strong. You have to believe in her. Shes no longer the young girl who couldnt do anything from over ten years ago. Her control of magic is not inferior to anyone now. Moreover, with the four of them, doesnt that mean she has Vera and Daisy with her? What are you still afraid of?

    I would be fine if they went to a ce weve been to before, but theyre now heading towards a war zone. Plus, its a ce weve never been to! What do we do if they get into danger?!

    Would the two sides dare to hurt them?

    Guns and des on the battlefield dont discriminate friend and foe. What happens if they identally get hurt?

    Thats why they have the ability to protect themselves. You need to have faith in them. Im happy to let them go out, and take a look at the outside world. I dont know what Lucia and Nier think, but if I was in their shoes, I want my daughter to go on the adventure even if theyre brought home in the end.

    Ling Yue folded her arms and wagged her tail. She then proudly added, Children of the Moon Fox Tribe arent children who sit on theirurels all day long. Being able to save their tribe and live independently are qualities that children of the Moon Fox Tribe must be equipped with. Arent you the one whos always doing pointless things as they are? Those girls are basically your clone, yet youre stopping them. Think about how many idiotic things you did. Your moms couldnt beg you out of doing them. In the end, your moms would always protect you. As a parent, instead of thinking about how to stop them, how about you think about how to protect them.

    Troy was speechless. Ling Yue definitely loved Liu Yue, but she was always been fine with sending her daughter out into the world. She sent her daughter to school, and she dared to let her daughter go take on an adventure. Perhaps that was why Liu Yue was somewhat more mature than her sisters?

    After some contemtion, Troy nodded: All right. I understand, then.

    Troy called over Freya, who wore a startled expression. He stopped her from trying to apologise. He said, Freya, hurry and write a reply to Ikana. Tell her my daughters have gone there for a holiday, and ask Ikana to take care of them. Additionally, write a letter to Vera Gluocia. Ask her to keep my daughters safe. Oh, one more thing. Notify Ying and Tanya. Tell them to pay attention to their surroundings. Tell them to change their top priority to protecting my daughters. Oh, one more thing. Hurry and notify Sylvanas and Irina. Have them fly over there as soon as they have time. Once Im done with my conference on this side, Ill join them, understood?!

    Onii-sama is this team of yours not slightly excessive?

    Three dragons, two guard captains, a small team of elites, a royal family and an imperial family. It was only a tad too excessive.

    I think its still dangerous despite that!! Go on!

 Book 19: Chapter 16

    Book 19: Chapter 16

    Okay, okay. It went well. It went very well.

    The four sisters let out a breath of relief and rushed to the stables. Once they ascertained there was nobody around, Liu Yue quietly called, White Deer King! White Deer King! Are you still here?

    Snort.

    They heard an unhappy voice. Next, they heard the rustling of straws. The White Deer King poked her head out. Liu Yue knew that the White Deer King was actually fond of them despite thetters grumpy look. She also knew the White Deer King was acting reserved due to thetters pride.

    White Deer King, can you take us to the port? We need you to be fast. Take us there as fast as you can.

    Liu Yue caressed the White Deer Kings neck. With a smile, she fed the White Deer King a piece of candy. While the White Deer King wore an annoyed look, she never spat the candy out. When you receive something from others, you have to cater to them. Thus, even the proud White Deer King had to get up ande out after eating their candy.

    Seeing as the White Deer King was persuaded, Daisy led it outside. She pulled over the White Deer Kings carriage. The four sisters quickly connected the cart up to the White Deer King. The White Deer King looked over her shoulder, bewildered. She mused over what the four were up to. Their father made the carriage specifically for the White Deer King but had to plead the White Deer King in every way to convince her to ept it. The carriage finally got the chance to serve.

    You girls get in. Ill ride.

    All right!

    Daisy climbed up onto the White Deer Kings back alone; however, the horse reins her father prepared specifically for her didnt quite fit her. The girl, consequently, had no choice but to tightly grab the reins to avoid being thrown off. The White Deer King stamped her feet a few times. Daisy patted the White Deer Kings neck: Were counting on you, White Deer King. Take us to the port. You must be fast, okay? Fast!

    The White Deer King snorted. Liu Yue ran to the entrance to pull the doors open. The White Deer King sped out. It truly went at top speed as Daisy requested, thereby almost throwing her off. Daisy screamed in a high-pitched voice. She grabbed the reins in front of her with one hand while grabbing the White Deer Kings fur with her other hand.

    The three sisters and youngster in the carriage were literally bouncing off walls inside. It was nothing short of torture in there. The three sisters shrieked. They grabbed onto anything they could get their hands on. If they didnt, they could very well be thrown out. The carriage intensely rocked as though it was going to break apart.

    Vera, it hurts!!

    Im hurting, too!! I didnt deliberately bump into you! What can I do?! I cant steady myself!

    Nona held her head because she fell on the floor. Unfortunately, before she could recover from that she flew up and hit the rear of the carriage, blowing the door right open. The strong wind kept the door open. Nona screamed as she grabbed onto the doorframe. Her predicament wasparable to a leaf in turbulent winds.

    Nona!!!

    Vera wanted to rush over to Nona pulled her back in. She cared about Nona most among all of her sisters since they shared the same parents. However, she, herself, was in danger within the carriage. It was virtually impossible to reach out to Nona. Liu Yue struggled to keep herself from falling out, as well. Veras back trapped Liu Yues tail against the wall, so she couldnt budge. Nona screamed while grabbing on to the thin doorframe with all of her might. Her body dangled outside the carriage. The frame of the carriage didnt look as though it could hold up any longer. Nona screamed and cried for it to stop, but Daisy couldnt hear her with the winds blowing. Daisy had to give all of her focus to steadying herself; else, she wouldve been flung off. She had no time to worry about her sisters in the rear.

    Help me! Help me!! Please!! Help me! Sister! Liu Yue!!

    Nona cried out to her sisters in tears. Vera screamed and desperately attempted to go over to Nona, but as soon as she moved, she was almost thrown out. Liu Yue desperately tried to pull her tail free, but as soon as she pulled it out from between the wall and Veras body, she lost her bnce. She shrieked as she let go, thereby nearly leading to her flying out.

    Vera!!

    When Liu Yue wanted to jump out and transform to save her two sisters, the youngster rushed over. He caught Veras before she flew out, and then he flung her to the rear. He then immediately grabbed Nona, who almost passed out from crying. The youngster squatted down inside the carriage to gain his bnce. He grabbed onto the edge of the carriage with one hand grabbed Nonas hand with his other. He pulled her back and shut the door behind them before finally locking it.

    The three sisters brought it upon themselves. They thought of everything but forgot to lock the door. Vera quickly crawled over to her crying and quivering sister. She tightly hugged Nona and stroked her back. In a shaky voice, sheforted Nona by her ear: Its okay now. Its okay now. Sister. Nona. Its okay now. Its okay now. Its all right now, its all right now. Its okay now. Its okay now. Dont be scared. Dont be scared. I will protect you. Ill definitely protect you.

    Liu Yue slowly slid down the wall and panted. What just transpired was truly frightening. It wouldnt be overreacting if Nona was to wet herself. Even Liu Yue would break several bones if she was flung out at that speed.

    . The youngster, who was ying dead the entire time, suddenly stepped up and saved her two sisters. He mustve been very scared himself. Still, he rushed over and saved her sisters. Though Liu Yue was aware that he dared to do anything for his Queen, the idiot seemed to be willing to risk his life for anybody and everybody.

    That was a close one, remarked the youngster, panting.

    The youngster looked at Liu Yue and continued slightly panting. Judging from his fear after the incident, he was definitely scared. Maybe his fear never disappeared. He and licked his lips. Baffled, he asked, Where exactly are we? You We

    Were going to the pier.

    Liu Yue gave a simple response. Then, she copied his pose, cing her hands overhead to prevent herself rocking.

    Vera continued hugging her sister. Due to reluctance, she lingered for a bit before softly exining, Thank you for saving me just now and my sister. Thank you very much Mm, were now headed to the pier. Were going to get onto the ship to go to your nation.

    Youve agreed?! asked the youngster.

    Liu Yue calmly exined, We agreed from the start. Though our dad has refused, we will go and help you. With that said, we dont know what to do, ourselves.

    You just need toe over. Believe me. Believe in me. Ill definitely protect you from harm as I did just now. I promise to protect you with my life.

    ===========

    Current Time with Sylvanas and Irina.

    My sons letter? How rare. I remember he should have something on his agenda today.

    Irina enthusiastically tore open the envelope and passed the letter to Sylvanas. She just said she didnt have any feelings for Troy and merely did what she did for the dragon race, but it seemed that her body had matured. Sylvanas set down the letter. She stood up and peered outside: What happened with my granddaughters? Irina, how much longer until were done?

    We need about one week.

    Thats not too bad, then. I estimate we need a week to get from here to that unknown ce. Well fly there once were done. I dont want to let my cute granddaughters to be in danger. Moreover, this is my sons request. As his mom, I cant sit and watch. Irina, are youing?

    Sylvanas turned around to look at Irina, only to see that Irina had already transformed her hands into ws. Irina checked every single one of her fingers before looking up at Sylvanas. With a menacing smile, she replied, It will be all right. I am prepared. Queen Dowager Sylvanas, we can leave at any time

    Sylvanas found herself stupefied. She suddenly felt that Irina didnt seem to be what she imagined. She thought female dragons werent aggressive But this particr female dragon appeared to be different Her son and Irina had nothing to do with each other, so thetter imed

    ========

    Current time at the station.

    So, you let them go? asked Lucia, obviously worried.

    Yes, answered Troy. I think that it can be good for them to go out and train themselves. Dont worry, though, Lucia. Ive arranged for Ying and Tanya to protect them. Mommy Sylvanas and also erm no thats all I promise there will only be Mommy Sylvanas mm I guarantee it Only Mommy Sylvanas Shell go to protect them.

    I see Lucia nodded then said, In that case

    Ill also go over. Once this is done, Ill definitely personally go over. Lucia, trust me. I wont let our children stay somewhere dangerous for too long. Ill protect them! I promise!

 Book 19: Chapter 17

    Book 19: Chapter 17

    Since they had reached the pier, it was a simple task for the girls to board the ship. The guards didnt say anything when they saw the sisters. As Princesses, it was normal for them to visit the pier. The guards never received any order to stop them from boarding the ship.

    The four sisters and the youngster soon found the ship their father prepared for his two guards. The ship was disguised as a passenger ship. While it didnt have cannons and weapons equipped, the sturdy body of the ship and bow could easily smash any ships ahead. The people aboard werent tourists. At least, they werent nning to be tourists in an unknownnd. The passengers were guards.

    The four sisters went and found Ying. They couldnt hide on the ship anyway. After what happenedst time, Vera realised that Ying might actually be easily persuaded. Furthermore, Nona, who went up to her and brashly put on the winsome act, seemed to be Yings Achilles heel. Ying was surprised to see the four sisters, but she didnt say anything. Instead, she ordered her subordinates to organise rooms for them.

    Ying didnt show any animosity toward the youngster. Her gaze rarely showed any emotion. He was with the four sisters and her King had spared him. As such, she no longer treated him hostilely.

    Tanya, on the other hand, still treated him hostilely to an extent. It had been many years since she joined Troy. In the past, she wasnt respected due to her age but a pretty woman at this point. Her brown cloak and ponytail undted in the wind. Her suave and gant demeanour was simr to Nier back then. It was hard to me Troy for not holding her in high regard since he saw Nier from back then in her. Troy actually still liked Niers gant look as a bodyguard back then. Nier wore long dresses these days. She still looked pretty, and Troy had noints, but perhaps he missed her original look. Tanya was Niers copy  except that their status waspletely different.

    Tanya and Ying wore different brown cloaks, indicating that Tanya wasnt a bodyguard within the Imperial Pce but outside it. Tanya was no longer a personal bodyguard. She was the general of Troys military outside.

    Honestly, Tanya was a little unhappy about being sent out to sea for the mission since she wanted to see Empress Elizabeth at Troy City. She viewed Elizabeth as her mentor. Though it was delivered in fragments, Tanya had her fair share of achievements with the fragmented knowledge. The team she led defeated all the rebels during the suppression of the rebellion in the Northwest.

    Truthfully, the rebel army werent stationed at the best of ces. The nomads thought the military in the mountains in the Northwest wouldnt be able to catch them if they made infantry their mainstay. Unfortunately, the dragons could survey them from overhead at any moment.

    Once the four sisters boarded the ship, they exhaled relieving breaths. Their rooms were together, while the youngster stayed in the cabin. The guards aboard the ship were all elites. They werent the ordinary guards put in charge of watching over the youngster, but the group that started with Troy during his earliest days. They were the strongest warriors in the North. If the youngster tried to escape, hed more than likely be diced and sprinkled into the ocean.

    The youngster went to the cabin first, while the girls went to their rooms for a while. The excited girls soon ran to Veras room. Just hours ago, they were sleeping in their rooms, yet they weremitting the most rebellious act theyd evermitted in their lives. They didnt have time or spare energy to consider the details before they ran away; nheless, they finally had spare time. They checked out the ship. The stimtion and excitement of adventuring had them shaking with excitement and restless. They looked forward to the future and the possibilities that apanied it.

    We really have left the Imperial Pce To be honest, I still cant believe it.

    Liu Yue touched the wall with her hand and sighed. She watched the sunset reflecting its final rays on the surface of the water through the circr ss window. It was a magnificent sight they had never seen before.

    Even Vera stood up to look at it through the window and express amazement: If we didnte out here, we would probably never see this.

    Nona, who was lying on the bed and wrapped in a nket, expressed,: Im willing to look at the flowers in the flower garden but not so much this. I think that it would be better for us to find our Grandmas at Troy City, right?

    Its all right, Nona. Theres no need to be scared. It was just a small ident. Arent you fine now? Look outside. The ocean outside is truly magnificent. It wasnt easy toe out here, so stop thinking about it. Danger keeps adventurepany. The key is whether or not we can ovee the dangers.

    Vera pulled Nona up with augh. Nonas startled soul had yet to calm down after the ident on the carriage. She never experienced death before. Most importantly, those sorts of brushes with death were a nightmare, which was why she was still terrified and still unwilling to get up.

    Daisy sat to one side with a ghastly pale face. She was silent the entire time. She tightly gripped her ss of water and had her face scrunched up. Puzzled, Liu Yue went over to her and supported her shoulder. She asked in a concerned voice, Whats wrong, Daisy? Whats wrong?

    Ugh

    Daisy raised up her face smothered in tears. She then weakly lowered her head. Mustering up all of her might, she waved to indicate for Liu Yue not to worry. She desperately backed off, but Liu Yue couldnt just watch her sister suffer. Therefore, she pulled Daisy over to her with one hand only for Daisys face colour to instantly change.

    Blegh!

    Aaah!!!

    Liu Yue shrieked as she backed off. Daisy couldnt hold it in any longer, so she went onto her knees and puked all over the floor. After backing off, Liu Yue desperately tried to pull her clothes off. Vera was dumbfounded; however, she quickly came to her senses and sped over to them. She grabbed a water basin and towel for Liu Yue. Liu Yue shut her eyes and desperately wiped her face covered in sticky and slimy liquids that made her sick to the somtach.

    Daisy felt better after throwing up. Exhausted, she leaned onto the wall. She weakly told Liu Yue, I told you not toe near me, but you just had to move me

    How was I supposed to know you wanted to puke?!

    Liu Yue cried woefully. Liu Yue couldnt bring herself to reprimand Daisy. Daisy did undeniably signal for Liu Yue not to approach her. In addition, Daisy couldnt have spoken when she was on the verge of puking. Liu Yue tossed the towel into the water basin. She felt that the smell of vomit was still on her. She threw her clothes on the ground then strutted out of the room to look for somewhere to take a bath.

    Vera called for someone toe and clean up the mess that Daisy made. Daisy looked as pale as Nona. Vera suddenly remembered something, and that was her seemingly all-mighty Mommy Nier had one big weakness: sea sickness. Hence, she reasoned that Mommy Niers daughter, Daisy, must be sea sick, as well.

    The four sisters were chattering before, but the room suddenly went so quiet that Vera couldnt quite get used to it. Furthermore, the room didnt smell too pleasant. The guards brought fragrance over to try and get rid of the disgusting smell. Vera decided to go out for a stroll in the meantime.

    Vera went up to the deck. The golden light outside didnt give off the vibe of a sunset whatsoever. Instead, it was so bright that Vera thought the sun would never vanish from the horizon. The golden petals shimmered along the ocean water. Every ocean wave could be heard distinctively.

    Vera was very fond of the ocean. She was a little different to the normal elf and her own mom. Elves should like green forests. Vera, on the other hand, liked the ocean. She loved ying at the beach. She breathed in the scent of the ocean. Standing by the rails and looking at the ocean where the perimeter was nowhere in sight gave her a feeling of being in a vast world.

    Perhaps its gone over my head a bit. I didnt think when I made the decision. All I wanted was to prove myself. I wanted to tell everybody that Im no longer a kid. Thats why I didnt think and, therefore, didnt raise my hand. I dont know if my decision was right or not. Ive never done this sort of thing before, nor do I know what Ill gain from this decision. I dont know if Ill go through trials or gain things, either. Everything is unknown. The future is something I dont know, Vera said to herself.

    Nevertheless, Veras eyes were on the vast ocean and waves and breathing in the soothing cold air. Vera leaned onto the rails. She peered into the distance with a blissful smile. She didnt know what was in store in the future, but for now, at the very least, she believed her decision to be correct because, otherwise, how would she have been able to see the splendid sight?

 Book 19: Chapter 18

    Book 19: Chapter 18

    Very pretty.

    Vera turned to see the youngstering over. He acquired a set of clothes from the guards. He also washed his face and did his hair. He wore a presentable white shirt over his thin, yet firm, body. The button on his wrist glimmered. His visible bones on his hands were free of the mud that once covered them, revealing his white skin as well as his green veins. He had long slender fingers, but they werent the fingers of a musician. They were the hands of someone who wielded weapons. The youngsters clear facial features stood out. With his determined gaze, everything came together to make him look as though he was a new man. His smooth and tidy short hair didnt look cumbersome. His small brown vest perfectly sat around his waist. His long ck pants made his legs appear long and slender which, whenbined with his boots, made his appearance that of a suave young soldier.

    Vera scanned him with a look of appreciation. As if she thought of something, she remarked, Yes, very pretty.

    He looked down to the water and softlyughed: I once lived out at sea. I got to see this sight every sunset. At the time, I felt I wouldnt ever get to see this scene again as I wanted to leave my hometown, which was a small fishing vige. I wanted to go to the city. I wanted to go out there and add some aplishments to my name.

    And then?

    Veras interest was surprisingly piqued. Perhaps it was because she shared his sentiments. Perhaps she was joyous to find somebody who shared her sentiments as this youngster. Vera and her sisters also wanted to see the outside world. The Imperial Pce was a grandeur ce, and they were doted on, but it was far too small inparison to the outside world. Vera knew she would return to the elvennds to seed the threr in life as her mothercked the mana to qualify for the throne, while her father was the King of the North. As such, she was born with the mission of bing a qualified Elven Queen. Vera didnt hate or dispute it. She merely craved more opportunities to explore the outside world before it was time for her to seed the throne. She wanted to see the ocean, the snowy mountains and the grassy ins.

    Afterwards, I found myself in the city. I found employment as a guard with my own skills. Work was tiring, but I was quite happy. I managed to save some money from work, and I even fantasised about marrying a girl from the city. Then, Id continue living in the city as a resident.

    The youngster leaned onto the rail close to her. The golden sunlight coated his entire body. His fine golden hair emitted a nave halo, emphasising his innocence, youth and kindness. The youngster looked at the water surface with a smile, scoffing at his former self.

    But then, I got into gambling and lost all of my money. In the end, I went as far as resorting to pilfering to pay back my debt only to end up stealing from the hotel Miss Vera was at. I stole from her, ah, sorry, I just remembered that youre Vera, too

    Vera waved her hand to indicate that she didnt mind her name appearing in his story. He smiled in response and then continued, Nevertheless, Miss Vera forgave me. Not only did she help me repay my debt but even appointed me a guard in the Pce. Im grateful to her from the bottom of my heart. Shes so gentle, kind and polite. Back then, Miss Vera had someone she loved and her loving parents. She always wore a blissful smile. Abner wasnt the way he is now, either. Back when Aber was with Queen Vera, shed be beaming all the time. When I saw her bright smile, I made a promise to myself to protect her happiness. But perhaps I was a bit arrogant. In the end, the two didnt get to be together, <em>sigh</em>.

    Afterwards, Queen Vera totally changed. She went from her innocent and kind self into a woman who began to nurture her power, and she began to get involved with politics. The cute, innocent and kind Queen in the flower garden vanished, and she started to resemble the neighbouring Ikana more and more. However, she also hated Ikana. She really, really loathes Ikana. I asionally picked up dolls resembling Ikana that were torn to pieces. I can understand her. I cant help her find that bliss and happiness, which is why all I could do was watch her change bit by bit. Perhaps that was good. Its good to be amendable monarch. s, because women havent been involved with politics, those people opposed her and even want to kill her. Ikana wants to piggy back off that to kill Vera. After all, shes not just a powerful enemy, but also a love rival. Hence, I came to seek intervention from your nation. Im grateful beyond words that you agreed toe and help us.

    The youngster turned and bowed sincerely. Vera curled her lips then said, You dont need to mind it so much. The reality is that we have no interest in helping you. The main reason we came was to train ourselves. Miss Ying and Miss Tanya wont thoughtlessly get involved, either. They will act based on your deeds. Youre the only ones who can save yourself.

    The youngster went into a daze but then revealed aforted smile. He bowed: I still have to give you my heartfelt thanks. I know King Troy doesnt want toe. Further, I hurt you owing to a variety of misunderstandings. You were still willing toe with me, nheless. I, therefore, feel guiltu. Once this is sorted, I am willing to do anything to make it up to you.

    Vera waved her hand to indicate she didnt mind the misunderstandings. The golden sunlight eventually vanished. The sea breeze turned cold. The guard by the side removed his cloak and went up to Vera from behind. Vera elegantly draped his cloak over her shoulders and wrapped herself up. She gave the guard a gentle, yet enchanting, smile, taking his breath away for a second.

    I dont mind. After all, I understand where youreing from. I think you should be most apologetic to Liu Yue. My sister paid you a lot of attention. She was first to forgive you and the one who suggested letting you see Dad. Moreover, she went to see you on her own volition that night; the one you hurt most was her. If I was you, Id apologise to her.

    I will. I definitely will Its just I feel a bit intimidated I feel that my apology wont be sincere if I dont have anything.

    If you wait until you have something, I doubt therell be any sincerity to speak of by then. Liu Yue is different to us. She grew up outside of the Imperial Pce. Shes a lot more generous and tolerant than we are with lots of things. Im sure shell forgive you if you apologise to her.

    Vera headed to the cabin. Ying came out at the same time to call Vera to dinner. Guards called over the youngster. He nced at the cabin onest time. The ce with the warm yellow light was where the four sisters ate. Only vague silhouettes were visible through the small window. The faces behind the window werent clear

    She had taken medication, but Daisy was clearly still low on energy after sleeping until dinner time. She stabbed into the big, fat fish steak without an appetite. Tanya ced a cup of hot tea down in front of her: This tea can help you calm down. Ive also added a medicine from my hometown that can boost your energy. If you dont want to eat, have some tea and some snacks. If youre hungry, just go to the kitchen and have them make you something.

    Thank you, Sister Tanya.

    Frankly, among all of her sisters, the only one whose age would make it appropriate for her to call a sister was Tanya. It was a bit of a stretch to refer to Freya as a sister. However, she was also the one who was most reluctant to hear herself be called aunt, which was why the four sisters referred to her as a sister.

    Liu Yue lifelessly yed with the steak fish. She didnt have an appetite purely because she wasnt a fan of fish. So ordingly, Liu Yue had lots of bread and honey yet never had a bite of the fish steak. She wasnt at home; there was nobody to tell her off for being a picky eater. Ling Yue didnt allow descendants of her noble Moon Fox Tribe to practice such pampered habits.

    Though they were a noble family, Liu Yue didnt live as nobility. To the contrary, she led a very organised and disciplined life. Liu Yue actually suspected that her mom didnt actually adhere to any of the stiptions and regtions she set out.

    While cutting her steak fish and with her head down, Vera said to Liu Yue, Speaking of which, the youngster seems to want to apologise to you.

    Liu Yue, who had her face in her hand, dawdled for a moment before responding, Indeed, he shoulde and apologise to me. Not only has he frightened me twice, but also pulled my tail out and locked me up. Though I know he didnt do it on purpose, I still get angry thinking about it. I was so nice to him.

    Isnt that a good thing? Well have to work together in theing days anyhow. Finish what you should, Liu Yue. You dont hate him, do you?

    If you ever met the pretentious boys in my school, youd realise how likable this pure young man, who wholeheartedly pursues his goal, is. Liu Yueughed then ced her fork and knife down.

    Ying looked at Liu Yues te. She lowered her head and threatened, Ill be reporting to your parents about what you do here without missing a letter.

    Liu Yue sat back down and picked up her fork and knife

 Book 19: Chapter 19

    Book 19: Chapter 19

    Standing outside the door, the youngster directed his speech inside the room in a quiet voice: Um Miss Liu Yue, are you asleep?

    The youngster was nervous. Speaking to her agonised him. As a matter of fact, he didnt dare to look her in the eye. If was as though he could see his despicable acts reflected in her eyes.

    Liu Yue wasbing her wet tail in her room. When the youngster called out to her all of a sudden, she panicked; however, because Vera notified her prior, she was able to quickly return to a calm state. She walked to the door and replied, Not yet. Do you need something?

    Um You dont need to open up. People will talk ill of you if you open your door for a male stranger at night. Ill just speak from here, answered the youngster.

    He was right. If somebody saw them, misunderstandings would arise. He was surprisingly thoughtful. He sat down against her door.

    Im very sorry, Miss Liu Yue.

    What? Liu Yue didntprehend what it was about.

    Im sorry about what happened.

    The youngster scratched his ear. He perceived recognising a fault as a virtue, but the virtue would always make him feel a little shy and wronged. The youngster was somewhat d Liu Yue didnt open the door; hed unlikely be able to apologise when he looked into her eyes.

    The youngster peered into dark sky. He borated, Ever since I met you, Ive hurt you over and over again. I dont know why idents continue to happen between us when were together. I almost squashed you at first, identally offended you and threatened you when you cared for me. Im to me. Im very sorry. I know that a mere apology is in and weak, but I dont have anything at the moment. All I can give you at the moment is an apology. If you want my life, if belongs to Queen Vera, so I cant thoughtlessly hand it over.

    I dont need your life, anyway.

    Liu Yue recalled the things that happened between her and the youngster. Indeed, the two continued to have misunderstandings ever since their meeting and in peculiar ways no less. It didnt apply to just the youngster but also Liu Yue. She almost stomped him to death on their first meeting, and then she got him imprisoned.

    What do you need, then? I honestly feel too guilty. I repaid your kindness with grief. If I cantpensate you, my conscience will torment me. I may have to live in guilt and regret forever. It would be too cruel if you did that.

    While it was a fact that Liu Yue was initially angry, she didnt think he did anything wrongter on as he fell down due to snapping a branch the first time and the second time was due to a negotiation. It didnt turn into a physical altercation.

    I dont need your apology orpensation. Since you said it was a misunderstanding, treat it as a misunderstanding. I dont have any desire to make youpensate me. Plus, what can youpensate me with? My father can give me what you can.

    Liu Yue lost interest. The apology was, frankly, meaningless to her. He couldnt give her what she wanted. What Liu Yue wanted most was her dads love, something the youngster could never give her.

    The youngster pondered to himself for a while, and then suddenly remembered what Vera said. There was one thing he thought would entertain the four sisters, and that was different scenery and enjoyment. As Vera said, the four sisters werent pursuing some noble ambition but merely an adventure to prove themselves. Extrapting from that, he reasoned another nations celebration must be very interesting to them.

    In that case, I will make time to have some fun at the celebration once we arrive.

    A celebration?!

    Liu Yue liked celebrations in spite of residing in the North. Liu Yue didnt want to reveal it, but she was actually still a girl who couldnt sleep the day before a school festival. Therefore, she was very excited when she heard there was a celebration there.

    Yes. Once we ovee this crisis, there will be a three day celebration when Queen Vera sessfully ascends the throne. Lots of people will only get to experience this celebration once in a lifetime, which is why itll be a grand event. Lots and lots of merchants will sell things on the streets. The entire city will be filled with the fragrant smell of food. Therell be a ball and cocktail party in the pce. Additionally, Queen Vera will open the pce. Its an auspicious festival.

    He didnt say that to trick Liu Yue. He, too, wore a look of eagerness. The youngster also looked forward to the big ceremony. As opposed to saying he informed Liu Yue, you might as well say that he was informing himself.

    I want to see it. Such a grandiose celebration must be fun.

    Liu Yue began to imagine how it would look. The North held big celebrations, as well. There were a total of two annually, which was a total of four days. The two celebrations were the national holiday and Troys birthday. Liu Yue was very, very eager to attend each time. Not only did she get a break from school for the four days, but, most importantly, her mom would take her to the Imperial Pce. Thered be all sorts of stores at the Imperial City, and the festive atmosphere was unforgettable, making her to indulge in it forever. That was why she teemed with interest for a foreign nations big celebration.

    The youngster firmly nodded. He apparently forgot Liu Yue couldnt see him. He, too, grew excited about the celebration as he spoke of it. It was as if he wasnt going home to save his Queen but to have fun at the celebration.

    The darkness he fixed his eyes on was still, yet the youngster sounded excited as he spoke. Liu Yue asked for a summary for all sorts of questions. Shed ask about the festival and about what she cared about. Their warmth seeped through the door to meld together. In his young voice, he illustrated bustling crowds, the fragrant air, the peoplesughter, the nobles cocktails, the scent of perfumes in the air and the peoples smile. The sound of the ocean waves around them virtually died out. The conversation brought a smile to their faces.

    They lost track of how many times the stars shed. Perhaps the stars were tired of shining by then. They lost track of how many times the waves sshed. The young man and girl finally fell quiet after countless droplets of water had hit the water. It was as if the two ran out of things to say. Maybe it was because they were both finally tired. Eventually, it was silent.

    Nobody knew what the future held. Neither he nor Liu Yue knew what theyd go through after reaching his nation, but their mood was as pleasant as the weather.

    With her back against her door, Liu Yue looked around her room and softly sighed: How nice Celebrations and whatnot are really nice I want to see it.

    Arent we on our way there? I promise that, if we can resolve this, then I shall to take you to the celebration. We wont have to worry about anything by then. You can y to your hearts content. Before that, however, we need to protect Queen Vera.

    I honestly dont know if we can do it. Honestly speaking, Ive never undertaken such a job before; or rather, Ive never gone through something so serious before. I dont understand politics, and Im ignorant with respect to military affairs. Im just an ordinary girl; I just want to prove that Im not a girl, though.

    Its all right. Ill protect you.

    The youngster was in horrible shape at the start. He, in fact, almost died.

    Liu Yue pursed her lips into a smile: If you really can protect me, I wont need my sisters, right? I trust my sisters more than I trust you.

    Dont say that. Im actually strong.

    The youngster awkwardly rubbed his head. Liu Yue stood up. The didnt notice that they were no longer shy or awkward around each other.

    Liu Yue turned around. Smiling, she gently pressed her hand onto her door. Voice soft, she said, I need to sleep now. Im happy to have heard so much about the celebration today. Its something Ive never seen before. Im eager to see it, but as you said, what we need to focus on first is how to protect Miss Vera, correct?

    Oh Yes.

    The youngster stood up. When he went to leave, nheless, he looked at the door and had lingering feelings for some reason. A part of his heart didnt want to leave.

 Book 19: Chapter 20

    Book 19: Chapter 20

    The young girl had a beautiful dream at night. She enjoyed a celebration she had never experienced before in that ce shed never been to before. She fantasised a scene shed never seen. She imagined her and her sisters having fun on the streets of the foreign country. The young girl considered adequatepensation for her efforts. As for everything else, she was never interested. After all, her dad could give her everything else she wanted. Since he wasnt around, the four sisters had to y together.

    Perhaps the youngster would feel somewhat hurt over the fact that Liu Yue never actually cared about him. He didnt appear in the dream she had. She onlyughed with her sisters. She slowly sat up. She looked at her white pillow and cheerfully stretched out her back. It was another bright day. The sunlight shone in through the thin curtains. She climbed out of bed and got dressed. She eagerly pulled the door open. The clear and cold sea breeze sobered her fuzzy mind.

    Good morning, Nona.

    Good morning, Liu Yue, replied Nona, rubbing her slightly red eyes. To be honest, I miss Mom and Dad now This is our first time going so far away. Do you think Dad misses us? I miss Mom and Dad now. I really miss them

    Its all right, its all right. Its not as though we wont be going back. Once we seed, well be able to proudly return to them. We came here this time to prove were not children. We came here to prove that we can always be by Dads side!

    Frankly, Nona doubted Liu Yues im. Based on what Nona knew, she was unable to figure out why they needed to go to the foreign nation if they wanted to be by her dads side. She liked her dad and wanted to always be with him, true; however, she couldnt understand why she needed to prove herself to be with him. The fact of the matter was that Nona didnt care about the whole proving themselves notion. She followed her sisters merely because her sisters wanted to go.

    Seeing the way Nona looked, Liu Yue understood why Vera never had her guard up against her. All of her nutrition and resources for development went to her breasts, so Nona was still oblivious of her feelings for her dad. Actually, she mightve been the only one among the sisters who didnt love her dad.

    Good morning.

    Good morning, Daisy. You appear a lot better today.

    Daisy yawned. She looked tired. Sea sickness was hell for Daisy. She couldnt sleep or eat yesterday. Fortunately, the medicine worked its magic. She had gradually adapted to the environment.

    Im all right. I still dont have an appetite, though. I also feel weak.

    Daisy heaved a big breath. The three nced at each other. They noticed Veras door was already open, so the three went straight to the dining hall. Inside the dining hall, Vera already began chatting with Miss Ying. However, the content of their conversation was meaningless. Vera probably didnt know what to say, while Ying was an individual of few words, thereby putting the two in an awkward position.

    Despite being on a ship, the girls were treated as Princesses all the same. There were only a few maids on board. They were currently busy serving food up to the table. Everybody tacitly knew most of the food from the breakfast would be thrown out. The imperial familys food quality was neverpromised, nevertheless.

    The three sat down at the table with the others. The breakfast was a new experience for the four sisters. It was their first time without their dad, moms and Freya, whod be speaking by the side. Ying and Tanya both spoke very little. Subsequently, the breakfast with the six was very quiet. Liu Yue had something to say but wasnt willing to speak due to the quiet atmosphere.

    Nona looked at her steak and softly remarked, I wonder if our Moms and Dad miss us

    They should. Im afraid Dad wille and bring us home if he misses us too much. Well have to go home if he does.

    Liu Yue sighed. Shed heard that before, so she didnt want to respond to it again. Shed be happy if her dad missed her, but she felt that the possibility of it was frightening. If her dad lost it, he mighte racing over to bring the four back.

    Dad will definitely miss us because were his cutest daughters, answered Vera, shy because of her own response.

    =========

    Current time at Troy City

    Nier and Lucia were in the change room. Nier looked at the cupboard in front of her and softly remarked, The children are gone.

    Lucia shuddered. Then, she removed her coat and flicked her short hair. She looked at her body and gently nodded: Yeah, theyre all out now.

    Its been a long time since weve had this moment. Her Highness and Her Majesty are both here today, but the kids arent around at night after the hot springs.

    Nier shut the cupboard. Lucia subconsciously nodded, and then gave Nier a look of astonishment. Niers swimsuit shouldve been called a V-shaped piece of cloth as opposed to being called a swimsuit for the hot spring. She was dressed in the thin ck swimsuit. You could even see the tip of her nipples through it.

    Hey, thats going overboard, isnt it?!! What sort of clothing is that?!! You trying to set a record for shamelessness!

    Elves didnt mind revealing their body, but they wouldnt disy their bodies for others without rhyme or reason. They sure wouldnt wear clothing that sensual. Lucia went red in the face at the sight of Niers clothing. Lucias clothes were still reserved in design. She didnt have such bold clothing.

    Is there a problem with letting my husband see? rhetorically asked Nier. She whipped her hair without feeling shy in the least. She taunted, The kids arent here tonight. Its a rare chance to have time with just the two of us. Of course I have to prepare. I dont n to let His Majesty rest tonight.

    Lucia looked at Niers proud grin and sighed. Nier wasnt wrong, though. Ever since she had a kid, she had less and less time with His Majesty. There was basically no chance for the two of them to be alone. The girls clung to their father excessively. The girls often disturbed Lucia when she tried to be cosy with her husband. When Nier was aroused at night, the girls woulde over with their pillows and ask to sleep together.

    The two loved their children. Still, sometimes, they wanted to spend some cosy time alone with their husband. They were worried when they found out their girls left, but after hearing that Ying, Tanya, a guard team, plus two dragonsingter, would protect them, the two felt reassured. Consequently, the two mothers had concerning themselves with their daughters lives some time ago. The two were preupied with thinking about how to snuggle up with their husband, particrly Nier. Nier had wished for the opportunity for a very, very long time.

    Nier saw the Hero King of the North as nothing but her prey; therefore, Nier would definitely do something to her husband. Troy might not get to sleep at night.

    Okay, done.

    Lucia looked at her swimwear. Once she was done ensuring her swimwear was all right, she thought about how shed get to spend some blissful time ying in the water with her husband. She was having trouble resisting. Nier had no cares to spare for how revealing her clothing was and went straight out.

    Umm

    Troy, who was already in the water, awkwardly looked at his two sides. Two individuals already upied both of his arms. Vyvyan intimately hugged her son on his right side, while Elizabeth shyly pulled her sons left arm over to gently caress it. All they had on them was their soaked towels that clung to their bodies. The pink peaks of the mountains were revealed underneath their towels.

    Long-time no see, Son. Mommy was worried about you. Mommy is d to see youre healthy. Mommy really missed you but because your children arent here this time, Mommy will get to take good care of you.

    Take care of him with what? Your terrifying dishes that are essentially a magic potion?

    Ive practiced for a long time already! I guarantee theres nothing that will give him a stomach ache!! I guarantee it!

    Ill cook. Theres absolutely no way Im letting my son eat that stuff!

    You mean Im not going to let my son eat your elven food! Whos to say if you spiked his food with something!

    After Vyvyan got to know Irina and learnt how to concoct certain drugs, Elizabeth never allowed her son to eat Vyvyans dishes unless she tested them first.

    Do you two not care about my daughters whatsoever? Troy smiled helplessly. He thought, Im definitely their father

 Book 19: Chapter 21

    Book 19: Chapter 21

    The girls had heard the sound of the sea breeze for several days. The ship was a little too small for their lively natures and cheerfulughter. Their interest in the ocean soon faded. While the ends of the ocean were nowhere in sight, it was still boring. It was just a massive body of water. The ship was fast, but it was seemingly still too slow for the ocean. Though the sound of the ship tearing through the ocean waves was heard daily, they eventually found it boring. The girls were already so bored that they felt blue.

    The youngster, to the contrary grew more and more eager. He went up to the watchtower and peered toward his nation every day. Of course, no matter how high he went up, all he could ever see was the blue ocean. The youngster probably already saw his homnd, the ce he returned to with hope, nevertheless. Last time, the youngsters departure almost qualified to be defined as an escape.

    The closer they got to his homnd, the clearer the outline of his homnd. His confidence and hope rose as they closed in. As he said, he was akin to a ball of air that was being filled up bit by bit. Hecked courage before. He felt despair after rejection. He didnt want to ever return again, but he was back with hope.

    Liu Yue yawned. She wagged her tail back and forth behind her. She knew she wasnt allowed to wag her tail, but there was nobody here to tell her off at the end of the day. The four sisters maintained their graceful mannerisms when they first boarded the ship, but their true personalities eventually came out. They were dressed in clothing simr to the youngsters simple clothing for men. Ying and Tanya didnt care what the girls wore. All they cared about was their well-being. Liu Yue still wore a skirt, but she poked a hole through the back of it, allowing her tail to hang outside. After all, it was hot and ufortable with it against her body.

    So bored. I wonder when well arrive. I never thought it was this far. I want to get to shore already.

    Nona was also sprawled out to the side. She meekly looked at the water below andzily replied, Yeah. I agree. I want some sweets, too.

    There was a lot of food on board, but sweets took up too much space, and they didnt bring any since it was worthless. Moreover, the temperature was gradually rising. A summer with no ice and no cold drinks bordered on a nightmare for the four sisters.

    Thanks to being close to snowy mountains in the North, the girls had ice blocks even in summer. In addition, the snowy mountains functioned as an instor of sorts; therefore, it wasnt very hot in the North. The heat and moist aboard frustrated the four sisters, particrly Liu Yue. Her fox fur was moist.

    Fuu

    They heard the sound of a door open and a cool breeze. Daisy came out wearing a simple camisole. She couldnt offer the noble view that Nona could; but nevertheless, she had decent goods. Her assets perked up her ck camisole, while the droplets of sweat on her corbones would stir a mans urge tomit a crime. She tied her hair into a simple ponytail, thereby revealing her neck. She gulped down a ss of water. The sword at her waist had just been used.

    I feel so happy after being freed from sea sickness,mented Daisy.

    An aforementioned statement required an amendment. The four sisters werent bored. It should be three sisters were bored, while one had yet to enter their mode. Said sister was Daisy, who had just recovered. She was literally reborn. She was in a fabulous mood, therefore lively. Her three sisters considered the view of the ocean a scene theyd been looking at for ages, but it was Daisys first time seeing it, and she was evidently livelier. Consequently, lively Daisy became her three sisters nightmare

    The three sisters were so bored they didnt want to move, so they were in no mood to y with Daisy. Having nowhere to expend her energy, Daisy asked practiced her swordy with either Ying or Tanya daily. She was the only one who could find the motivation to train in the heat.

    Please, can you please stoping close to me. Im as hot as can be already. Seeing you only makes me feel hotter, whined Liu Yue.

    Seeing Daisy wasparable to seeing a gue to Liu Yue. She took two steps back to maintain a distance from her youngest elder sister. Daisy giggled, and then tightly hugged her sister. She rubbed all of her sweat onto her sister. Liu Yue shrieked and tried to push her sister away, but Daisy wouldnt let her have her way, especially since she recovered her energy.

    Daisyughed. She then snuggled up: Its fine. Its fine. Its just a little hot. Youll feel a lot better after you break a sweat. Liu Yue, you wont feel cooler lying here. How about doing some exercise with me?

    You know, you convincingly look as though youre trying to seduce my young youth from me. Unfortunately, I dont have any energy right now. I just want to stay here alone, sunbathing and spacing out, so keep away from me. I feel all sticky with you touching me with your sweaty body. Youre a girl. Cant you behave like one?

    Liu Yue desperately struggled free of her sisters demonic grip. Daisy released her, and then looked to Nona. Nona shuddered. It was just as her sister said. She had no motivation to move about. The oncefortable sun was mercilessly hot; hence, she couldnt stay in her room. If it was possible, the four wanted to sleep on the deck.

    The youngster strolled over from the watchtower. He froze when he saw the sisters. He quickly bowed to salute them: Hello.

    Oh, hello.

    Three of the sisters froze. The first to respond was Liu Yue. She had a good rtionship with the youngster, rtive to her sisters. At night, hed sometimes go sit at her door, and the two would converse through the door. He never asked her to open up. Simrly, Liu Yue never opened up for him. The two enjoyed their conversations. He also told her of things she never heard of but piqued her interest, painting an exciting future Liu Yue looked forward to as well as reducing her hostility for him.

    To be blunt, the youngster had no idea what to say. He was nervous when he saw the four sisters. Firstly, what happened between them couldnt be considered friendly. Secondly, they were his saviours, so he couldnt be rude. To just leave after being noticed would be impolite. Thus, after withholding it for a long time, he asked a very, very, very idiotic question: Are you looking at something here?

    What else would there be to look at other than the ocean? Nothing. That was why three of the sisters looked at him as if they were looking at a moron. They soon realised he was just looking for something to say. The youngster scratched his head with a helpless smile. He had been called a block of wood that didnt know how to socialise before, and he learnt just how pitiable his socialisation skills were. It was pointless to say anything in that situation, nheless. In saying that, the three sisters didnt appear to mind. He, therefore, awkwardly stood there for two seconds then nned to leave.

    Your swordy looks decent, Daisy suddenlymented.

    Oh I guess I guess I am a guard, after all. I cant be too bad, the youngster responded with a dry chuckle.

    Daisy scanned the youngster. She discerned he was actually being modest. After all, he did defeat the two guards in the dungeon, indicating he could hold his own weight. Ying and Tanya were meaningless opponents to Daisy since she couldnt defeat them no matter how she tried. As such, the only benefit she derived from them was sparring to exchange pointers. She didnt feel the exhration of defeating a powerful foe.

    You ambushed me in the dungeonst time, so I dont admit defeat to you. I hereby challenge you. At any rate, theres nothing to do; how about a duel? We arent exchanging pointers but duelling. You, therefore, best be serious. You might get hurt, otherwise.

    The youngster was stunned. Daisy wasnt tall, but her valiant aura let him know she was serious about fighting. des didnt know mercy, however. How would he exin himself if an ident happened? Furthermore, getting injured would end up being a handicap once they reached the shore. Consequently, he wasnt too keen. The young girl, however  Liu Yue in particr  nodded, hoping hed agree. He hesitated for a bit, and then replied, We can, but I think we better use wooden swords. Its too dangerous with these swords. What do we do if an ident happens?

    Its fine. There arent any wooden swords on board anyway. Lets just use our metal swords. Trust me. Ive been training since I was young. I wont get hurt, but I cant guarantee the same for you.

 Book 19: Chapter 22

    Book 19: Chapter 22

    Weve arrived at shore.

    The news was excellent news for the four sisters who were about to turn in. The four sisters had been floating on the ocean waters for a long, long time, so long that it felt somewhat sickening. Even Daisy, who had recovered, looked sick. With the passage of time, not even the Princesses got to eat sumptuous meals as they initially did. Life was nowhere near as rxing as it once was. Ying and Tanya werent the fun type, so the sisters had virtually nothing to do on board. The boredom got to the point where Liu Yue plucked her fur to y with.

    The four sisters grew scared of loneliness, so they squeezed into one room. The news lit up the atmosphere in the room. The girls, who were lying dead, instantly sat up. Even the fur on Liu Yues tail stood up. She looked at Ying with a surprised look.

    Ying nodded: Yes. We can seend now. We have arrived at the port. ording to the young man, this is his nation. We are stopping at sea for one night as we are refused entry at night. We, therefore, will be getting to shore tomorrow. Oh, and one more thing. I hope you can fix your appearances so that you do not embarrass His Majesty.

    Thatstment was a pointless one for the sisters had already taken off to their own rooms to search for their clothes. With that said, it wasnt because they thought of what Ying mentioned but solely because they liked to look good and wanted to y once they got to shore. Ying and Tanya didnt go as envoys, which exined why they didnt wear armour but ordinary clothing. Their tall physique and aloof appearances made them the perfect ice beauties.

    Liu Yue sprinted outside to the rail. She saw the shing lights in the darkness resembling shining stars in the night sky. The air was no longer purely the scent of seawater. The scent of food from humanity as well as some rotten seafood lingered in the air. Normally speaking, the smell should be gag-inducing, but it almost brought to tear to her eyes at that moment.

    Liu Yue admired the soldiers aboard. They managed to stay as calm as a cucumber no matter where they were. Despite leading lives stricter than her own, their morale never dwindled, and none of themined. Furthermore, they werent allowed to leave the ship without Yingsmand in spite of having reached the shore, which meant that reaching the shore wasnt good news. Of course, there was also the youngster.

    Liu Yue couldnt help but want to see the youngster. They arrived at his homnd. It was the ce he mustered up all of his strength to return to. It was the ce where the countless stories and wonderful festivals he spoke of was, and also the ce where shed get to enjoy a celebration with her sisters. It waste at night at the moment, hence impossible to see anything on the shore.

    How does the city on shore look? How do the buildings look? How many people are there? How many stores are there? Howrge is the pce? I live in the Imperial City. My father named a city Troy City. My two grandmas live at Duargana and Hilles City. However, Ive never been here, pondered Liu Yue.

    Why do I feel as though youre very eager to rush down there to see the city?

    Liu Yue turned her head around to see Vera. Vera was dressed in a purple dress. It was practically impossible to see her dress, but her white skin from the elven gics she inherited highlighted her as if she was a light in the darkness. Vera withheld her smile. Obviously, her breasts didnt stand out just as when she was a kid

    Liu Yue was embarrassed as her sister read her mind. She forcibly put up a front. She looked at the mes in the direction of the shore and struggled to enunciate her response, I never thought about doing that.

    Youre a great liar, but your tail is a horrible liar.

    Vera went up to her sisters rear and grabbed her fluffy tail out of the blue. Liu Yue shrieked. Vera yed with Liu Yues gentle and smooth tail, causing Liu Yue to convulse. Liu Yue desperately tried to pull her tail out of Veras grasp.

    Whenever you harbour any naughty ideas, your tail will stand up. When youre happy, your tail will wag side to side as a dogs does. When youre unhappy, your tail will hang down.

    Vera released Liu Yue with a mischievousugh. She ced Liu Yues tail down. Liu Yue pulled her tail back into her grip. She red at her sister and thundered, Dont touch my tail! My tail is very important! I cant let people thoughtlessly touch it, and how did you know all that? Are you a creepy stalker?!

    You actually have the shame to say that? Arent you the creep who stalks Dad every day? I just watched you. Youre as easy to read as Mommy Ling Yue. Plus, Im your sister. Your family. If your family cant touch your tail, doesnt that mean not even Dad can touch it?

    Dad is different to you!

    How are we different? Ive also inherited Dads blood. Nothing will happen if I have a little touch.

    Vera stopped wanting to discuss Liu Yues tail, and so she stopped speaking to her sister. Instead, she leaned onto the rail. Vera looked at the mes her sister was looking at. She let out a breath of relief: Im so d weve finally arrived. I genuinely think I wouldve gone crazy on the ship, otherwise.

    Liu Yue nced at her sister out the corner of her eyes: I remember you were the one who egged us on toe here most fervently. Why are you nowining after a minor problem?

    Didnt you say you didnt want toe? Youre the first one who wanted to follow the boy here to prove yourself if you ask me. I only gave it the extra push after seeing you so eager.

    Since when did you turn into another Daisy?

    Daisy was the famous tsundere between the four sisters. She looked aloof on the surface, refusing to ignore anybody. In truth, shed considerately go to her sisters. She wasnt dislikeable despite her tsundere nature. That said, it gave her sisters an urge to tease her. Liu Yue already predicted what Daisysment on the topic would be. She thought Daisy would definitely say, Its not like I wanted toe here. I only came because you came here. I was worried about you, so I came along. Dont make me waste my time worrying about you.

    While weve arrived here, Liu Yue, you must remember that were not here for a holiday. Were in danger to some degree. Though he said he could protect us, do you think somebody who barely looks alive could protect us? My point is that you have to look after yourself. This ce is not as safe as at home.

    This has nothing to do with us, does it? Dad did say something was happening here, but it has nothing to do with us, does it?

    Thats not correct, Liu Yue. Since they need Dad, that means they absolutely will need us. Think about it. If they cant persuade Dad toe here and lock us up, wouldnt that force Dad toe? The difference is that we dont know if somebody will jump straight to that step. Hence, I think we better be as careful as we can. Vera patted her sister on her shoulder. Tone serious, she borated, The guy isnt worth trusting in the slightest. Actually, even if he did want to protect us, I dont think he has the ability to. I, to the contrary, will definitely protect you and our sisters.

    Confused, Liu Yue titled her head. Her sisters serious temperament confused her. She asked, What exactly is wrong with you, Vera? Yourepletely unlike yourself. Vera, why are you suddenly telling me this? Did you think Id be touched? I think I ought to be protecting you instead of you protecting me.

    Vera sighed with a wounded heart. She leaned over and pouted: Everybody else has cute younger sisters, while mine thinks of me that way. Protecting my younger sisters is a matter of course. Why does my younger sister hurt me  not to mention the fact that she doesnt feel touched? I need to share our story with Dad when we get back, so of course, I have to protect you.

    You want to be the main protagonist in the story you tell Dad?!! Youre too simple-minded!

    Liu Yue suddenly had a spark of realisation: The serious Vera isnt considering my safety. This girl is just waiting for danger to present itself so that she can protect her sister with her magic. Then, shell be the main protagonist of her story. She wants Dad to like her more! What a sinister woman she is She doesnt possess a fragment of the elves innocence and kindness. I havent suspected her just once. I suspect that shes not my kind and gentle Mommy Lucias biological daughter

 Book 19: Chapter 23

    Book 19: Chapter 23

    Abner.

    Ikana lovingly leaned onto her husbands shoulder. She wrapped her arm around his arms and took in a big breath. Abners body was the same as always. He had a thin, slender and weak physique of an artist, but he didnt have the smell of another woman on him this time, thankfully.

    Ikana did express that it was eptable for Abner to have an illegitimate child if he minded the fact that she couldnt have children, but there was a principle in life, and that was to never trust women. Another principle was to never offend women. So despite what Ikana said, the reality was any woman he may have had an affair with was no longer in the same world as him.

    Not being able to have children weighed on her mind. There was unlikely to be any woman who wouldnt worry about it. Ikana minded it to an excessive degree. Abner trusted Ikana due to what happened in the past, while Ikana finally obtained the power and blissful family she wanted, but it was undeniable that a consort had a duty to give birth to a healthy descendant for the royal family. was the purpose of a consort. If Ikana couldnt give birth to a strong descendant, shed be abandoned. She could be fearless for now, as Abner favoured her; however, she started to feel threatened again owing to what happened with Vera recently. Ikana, who normally focused on work outside of home, frequently returned home to take care of the household as a wife.

    Ikana never worried about anything or feared anyone. With that said,. Vera was the woman her husband expended the most emotions on. She was also the first woman to threaten her status and even life. It wouldnt be a stretch to say that Vera was the person closest to her whether that was in terms of intellect or determination. On one hand, she was wary of Vera; on the other hand, which was also the most important, she was jealous.

    Ikana was really fond of Abner. She wasnt so fond initially, though. She initially viewed Abner as nothing but a tool. At most, she considered him a younger brother. Nevertheless, to her surprise, Abner tried hard. He desperately seduced other women to oppose her whether it was a wife, maids or the daughters of aristocratic families. He refused nobody. Ikana thought she had him in the palm of her hands, but he continued to resist as a man would. Furthermore, after much happened to her, he opposed her, but also rescued her. He helped her escape and attain freedom. That was why Ikana fell for him. She was very fond of her younger brother. It was also the first time she considered leading a proper life.

    Ikana also had a dark side to her. Said darkness was a weakness she didnt want anybody to touch: Vera. Vera was the woman who set her lovers heart aflutter unlike anybody else could. In spite of being married, the mention of Vera put an affectionate expression on his face hed show without any regard for the angry looks of everybody else around. Though he couldnt see her anymore, Ikana still didnt want a strong opponent to be watching her blissful life that wasnt easy for her to attain.

    There was nothing more vexing to Ikana than the fact that Vera could have children. Vera didnt have a child at present, but she wasnt an alcoholic. Therefore, she wouldnt lose the ability to have children. That was what frustrated Ikana most. If it was possible, shed gouge Veras womb out and crush it.

    Ikana wouldnt allow anyone to ruin her life. Plus, her beautiful life didnt alter her innate violent personality. Therefore, Ikana wanted to use extreme means of dealing with Vera. Specifically, she wanted to kill Vera. A dead woman couldntpete with her for her man, and most definitely couldnt have children. Thus, it was a simple and easy method.

    Ikana needed to be credited with the majority of what transpired in her neighbouring nation. Nobody opposes money. Furthermore, they didnt want to see a female ruler. Ikana, herself, was active as a regent for she didnt dare to im herself Queen. Vera, on the other hand, directly challenged the taboo, thereby garnering the hostility of lots of elders. Leveraging that to her advantage, Ikana just needed to give them a little nudge to incite the ignorant masses.

    The masses rage was a me that could burn Vera to death. Ikana looked forward to what was toe. Veras coronation was scheduled to soonmence. Ikana also got rid of the ship Vera sent out. Consequently, Vera had no chance of victory anymore. Her only choice was to bear everything and ascend the thrown. Ikana had the firewood prepared. As soon as Vera ascended the throne, chaos would ensue. That was when Ikana would be able to set the nation aze.

    Ikana wasnt rushed. Virtually all of the people around Vera were in contact with her. Vera didnt have many people she could trust. Vera might be smart, but political resources werent something one could umte in the blink of an eye. It was a simple matter for Ikana to get involved if she wanted.

    Abner was mostly ignorant about the whole affair. Ikana stopped any information leakage she could in order to prevent her husband interfering. The people shemanded and the things she arranged all went around Abner. He was still happily in his own world instead of paying attention to the fact that his wife was plotting to kill his lover.

    Ikana frowned. Her husband was earnestly reading the sheet music in front of him while slowly tapping a beat with his fingers. He didnt spare Ikana any attention, which she took offence to. She once tried to learn her husbands hobby, but she quickly grew frustrated. Then, she killed her music teacher and gave up. She tugged on the chest region of her dress, revealing the top half of her voluptuous globes, and she removed her hair clip, allowing her purple hair she was proud of to rest syed out on her husbands shoulder. She sensually asked, Abner, Beloved, I dont have any work tonight. We havent had some cosy time together in a long time, right? Abner, do you want some?

    Im the only woman by your side anyway. Ill soon be able to get rid of all women who are a threat to me. Ill eliminate them all regardless of who they are. A beautiful flower will attract insects and eliminate them. Reducing them to a puddle of mush is my duty. Its now time for me to eliminate the most threatening one to me, Ikana thought to herself.

    Wait, wait.

    Abner refused to give his wife time of the day. Ikana went limp; she found his negligence insulting. With his head still down, he mentioned, By the way, somebody mentioned children to me again today.

    Ikana jolted. She hugged her husbands arm and suddenly began to violently tremble: Sorry I

    Abner set down the sheet music in his hands. He hugged his wife and gave her a kiss on her forehead: Im not ming you. Weve talked about this, right? I wont stop loving you due to this. Its just dont you think theres something missing between us? Ive seen those children. To be honest, Im a little envious. Ikana, you dont have any business to take care of now, right? This isnt our initial meeting, after all, so do you have ns to have children?

    Ikana shook her head with a helpless smile. Voice gentle, she answered, Im sorry, Abner I Im still Im still somewhat scared Sorry I still dont n to have children Sorry I feel Im still not prepared to be a parent

    Yeah? Forget it, then. As you said, if youre not ready to be a parent, having children would only be bad for the child.

    Abner stood up. He grabbed a bottle of red wine from the cupboard to the side. He poured two sses and gave his wife one. Ikana was fond of wine. Abner specifically prepared high-quality wine in the room for that very reason. The two had a ss before they turn in.

    It really was a high-quality wine. The wine was exclusive to the imperial family, and the best winery was supplied it. Irina was a fan of the wine, but it tasted bitter this time. It was so strong that she was almost brought to tears. Abner was unaware, and she didnt have the courage to inform him.

    Ikana didntck courage. She couldnt have children due to her alcohol addiction. She knew she had to quit alcohol if she wanted to have children. Quitting alcohol was just to agonising, though

    ========

    The four sisters had never looked forward to dawn so much before. Liu Yue was so excited and eager that she couldnt sleep again. Her tail wiggled back and forth on the bed in an orderly manner, which irritated her sisters, who barely got any shut eye. Her sisters literally wanted to tie her up with her tail, and then throw her out. But nheless, the three of them were unwilling to move. In the end, the rustling sound and their anticipation for the shore left them partially awake and partially in dreand until the second morning.

    When the sisters went to the deck, they discovered they werent the only ones couldnt sleep. The youngster excitedly stood on the deck. His eye bags were evidence that he stayed up all night. He wanted to be the first to get to shore.

    Upon hearing footsteps, the youngster pivoted around. With a smile, he asked, Are you ready?

    Of course. We were ready long ago.

    While the four sisters were somewhat split on it, they brimmed with anticipation for an adventure.

 Book 19: Chapter 24

    Book 19: Chapter 24

    The golden medallion in the sky reflected off the ocean surface. The four sisters watched their ship approach the docks. The North only had two docks, one in the East and one in the West. Furthermore, the Eastern dock belonged to the military. As such, the sisters were excited to see countless boats of varying sizes in addition to peopleing and going. It was their first time seeing such a lively dock. The sun had juste up, but the docks had been busy for what seemed to be hours beforehand.

    Owing to it being toorge, their ship wasnt allowed to bepletely moored; therefore, they had to switch to smaller boats to head over. Two small boats were lowered down from the ship. Ying and Tanya extended forth their hands to stop the eager sisters: Be careful. We will teach you how to get down into the boats in a bit. For now, let us go over and speak to them first. Young man,e with us. Its your nation, so itll be easier if we have you.

    The youngster nodded: Understood.

    The youngster nimbly grabbed onto a side of the ship. He climbed down the softdder and onto the small boat rocking on the water surface.

    Daisy told Tanya and Ying: We can climb adder!

    The four sisters eagerness brimmed in their eyes. Ying sighed: All right, then. Come on down. You must be careful, though. These softdders are very wobbly, and so is the boat down below. Dont fall into the water.

    All right. Daisy nodded and then looked at the softdder.

    Daisy was first to grab the rope. Though it was somewhat foreign to her, she took her time climbing down and then hopped onto the boat. She let out a breath of relief. The youngster nervously looked at her. Daisy excitedly looked up at her sisters and shouted, Jump, jump! Its safe. You must be careful!

    The three sisters exchanged eye contact. They were incredibly curious about the city on shore. Nevertheless, the dangerously rocking boat on the water down below, the tall ck walls of the ship as well as thedder that was swaying in the wind, evoked fear. Daisy had always been training; she was rtively more physically conditioned than they were. Climbing thedder, therefore, looked dangerous to them. It was scary to see Daisy swinging back and forth on thedder. Although they wouldnt be in trouble if they fell, their clothes would be ruined.

    Ill go next, then, Vera dered.

    Seeing her sisters have their fear written all over their faces, Vera had to go down first, since she was the eldest. She looked down below then took in a deep breath. She discretely cast Fall Assist Spell on herself. That way, shed be much safer even if she fell. At least it would give her room to manoeuvre if things went south. She stepped over the side of the ship and then slowly stepped onto thedder. The softdder immediately began to swing, which led to her shrilling as she tightly gripped the rope. Her small body was akin to a leave being blown in the wild wind. Frightened, Daisy quickly stretched her hands out to prepare to catch her sister. Her two sisters still on deck extended their hands out to pull their sister up out of a conditioned reflex; nevertheless, Vera didnt reach out. It wasnt because she was brave but due to fear. She was afraid shed fall if she took a hand off.

    Ying leapt over to the top of the rope. She shouted, Dont be scared, Miss Vera. Dont be scared. Tightly hold onto the rope. Dont let go. Now, carefully step down, ensuring your foot is set each time. Go step by step. Dont rush. Dont panic. Understand? Dont panic. Young man down below, are you ready?!

    Vera trembled, not daring to budge.

    Dont be scared. Dont be scared. Climb down step by step. Climb step by step.

    After much encouragement, Vera finally shakily and slowly stepped down on thedder to gradually climb down. Unfortunately, it looked dangerous as her hands were weak. The youngster grabbed the rope and tugged downwards, increasing the tension on thedder, thereby making it easier for Vera.

    Vera finally reached the boat at the bottom. She sat down on the boat. Still terrified, she quivered. Nona checked thedder and then climbed down. Thedder was a lot steadier with the youngster pulling on it. Moreover, Nona was more physically conditioned than her elder sister. She ran about every day, after all, indirectly training herself as a result. And so, despite the danger, Nona sessfully reached the boat without any trouble and then hugged her elder sister.

    Vera managed to regain herposure quickly. Her eyes soon looked lively again. After recovering, she looked as though her interest was piqued and wanted to try it again.

    Liu Yue wasst. She looked at thedder and the youngster. She took in a deep breath to cheer herself on. It wasnt too bad to her since she was always earnest in physical education ss at school.

    Liu Yue turned around and grabbed thedder then climbed down. When the young man saw her pure-white legs underneath her red long skirt, he turned around to stop looking. The other three sisters suddenly realised what they just did, too, so they quickly pressed down on their

    The three young girls all wore pants for ease of movement. The three dressed to match their pants. Liu Yue was the only one who couldnt wear pants, since she couldnt fit her big tail in pants. Noticing the risk, she yelled, Turn around! Daisy, make sure he doesnt peep!

    The young man swiftly turned his face away. With a red face, he yelled, I wont!!

    Despite never even getting a glimpse, the pure youngster couldnt stand it already. Liu Yue slowly descended and then felt the fear of floating. However, she slowly went down and soon reached the small boat at the bottom.

    The youngster kept his head turned, while Daisy intently watched him as if shed decapitate him if he turned his head.

    It was supposed to end then and there. Even Ying thought it was safe and time for her to turn around. Suddenly, something hot and red pressed up against the youngsters face. He instinctively took a step back, thereby releasing thedder he kept his foot on to stabilise. As a result, Liu Yue, who was still on thedder, immediately lost her bnce.

    Ah!!!

    The youngster instantly realised what he just did, so he quickly leapt over.

    Whats wrong?!! eximed Ying.

    Ying quickly poked her head over the edge to look down. She was reassured when she saw it was nothing serious. Falling into the water at that height was nothing serious. Moreover, the youngster had pulled Liu Yue to the edge of the boat. Liu Yue didnt look hurt, but she had toe back up and grab a new set of clothes.

 Book 19: Chapter 25

    Book 19: Chapter 25

    Mm, just my luck.

    Liu Yue let out a heavy sigh. She looked at her new clothes with a slightly disappointed look. She was a victim of a disaster before she reached the shore, which left her with a pessimistic view of the road ahead. The three of them looked at her light purple long skirt that had the uniqueness of the desert.

    The dresses in the foreign nation generously reveal the top of females breasts while the material was very thin. Vera looked at Liu Yues feminine curves with a hint of jealously. Vera pulled over a silk scarf and draped it on for her sister.

    Im sorry, the youth apologised.

    The youngster also got changed. Perhaps the style his of robe was form fitting for the youngster because he always lived there. He looked at Liu Yue with a helpless smile, touched his head and said, Ill pay you for the clothester on.

    Its fine. It wasnt your fault.

    Liu Yue heaved a breath. He didnt do anything wrong. He considerately stepped on thedder to stabilise it for her, and he looked away. What happened was her tails fault. If it didnt cover his face, the ident couldve been avoided. She couldnt control the length of her tail, though; therefore, she ruled it as a stroke of bad luck.

    Liu Yue began to suspect if there was a problem with her and the youngster because it seemed that something unfortunate would happen every time theyre around each other. Plus, it would be an ident where neither of them could be med. Liu Yue wasnt one to believe in coincidences and luck, but she started to believe in metaphysics at this point.

    Ying paid for their clothes then gave Liu Yue a nod: You look cute now, Your Highness. Let us go now. This ce is not the Imperial Capital. We need to ride on the horse carriages for some time, but I am sure that riding a horse carriage is good news to you.

    The four sisters exchanged eye-contact with each other. Vera inquired, Miss Ying, can we not stay in this city for some time? We have just arrived. If we leave right away, it would be disappointing. We want to have some fun here before going. Just one or two days will be fine with us. We would like to have some rest while we are at it.

    Ying looked to Tanya as she found herself in a dilemma. It wasnt easy to refuse their request, but Ying and Tanya werent there as their bodyguards. They were on a mission Troy assigned them. They didnt have any intention of dying their duty, but the sisters are his daughters and Princesses. Their request wasnt problematic, either. Honestly, Ying wanted to refuse them.

    Tanya responded, You shouldnt be asking us that but this young man. Didnt youe here to help him? How did it suddenly turn into a vacation? Have you asked for his opinion to stay here?

    The four sisters froze. Frankly, they had practically forgotten what their goal was. They tossed their ambition to the side long ago. All they wanted to do at that point was have fun. They were excited about the scenes theyve never before seen since it was rare for them to get an opportunity to leave the pce.

    Ling Yues thoughts: True. I didnte here with the intention of ying. My goal was to prove to Dad that Im not a kid anymore, wasnt it? Forgetting my primary objective and pursuing leisure is not how an adult behaves Not only is that unlike an adult, but Ive even forgotten my Moon Fox Tribe teachings

    Liu Yue looked over to the youngster. He seemed to have already predicted it. With a hopeless smile, he said, Its all right. Honestly speaking, were here earlier than I expected. I must say that your ship is incredibly fast. The longest we can stay for is two days, though. Well need to head back afterwards. My Queen will prepare things in the pce for the next two days, so there wont be any business. However, I think that its better to return as soon as possible.

    Truth be told, the youngster shared Yings thoughts. He didnt want to waste another second, but he didnt have much of a convincing reason to reject their request to y. After all, he was the one who called them over. He was disappointed. He thought their rtionship with them was decent, but the four paid no heed to his concern. They didnt understand his feelings at all. He wanted to hurry back to his Queens side. He wanted to report the good news to her. His Queen desperately needed this good news during a time of depression in the city, yet the four girls didnt care about him.

    Really?! Fantastic!

    Nona was so delighted she could jump in celebration. However, she realised that she, alone, was the only one cheering. She looked at her sisters with a bewildered look only to realise that nobody else revealed such a cheerful look. The four clearly reached an agreement to stay for some time when they exchanged eye contact, yet Liu Yue and Vera held on to mixed emotions.

    Vera quickly shifted her gaze back to the ports city and went silent. Liu Yues tail slightly trembled. She had to admit she totally forgot about him.

    The four sisters didnt have any secrets between them to speak of. The circle was a closely knitted one, but it was difficult to allow a fifth person into the circle. The four sisters already had somebody they were devoted to, so they wouldnt have paid attention to the youngster. It didnt matter if the other three didnt care, but Liu Yue felt she was a bit too cruel. She remembered when she had the happy conversations with him at her door. She remembered how indescribably excited she was over what he told her. The four sisters rarely had secrets, but her conversations with him at night were a secret between the two of them, yet shepletely forgot what he wanted. The youngster gave her what she wanted, but she never spared him any thought.

    I think we should head straight there, instead. Miss Tanya is right. We should be considerate of his feelings. We didnte here for a vacation. We came to prove ourselves. We came here because we could help this young man, so we cant just continue ying around. We need to finish our work before we return here to y. I think we should head there now, asserted Liu Yue.

    Nona never expected to hear those words from Liu Yue. Nona treated the trip as a holiday. She couldnt care less about the youngsters issue. She didnt care from the start where political warfare was concerned; hence, she joined her sisters for a holiday: But we havent been here yet. If we just head over, wouldnt it be a loss? This is our first time here. Our moms and dad arent here, so we can y however we like. Plus, didnt he say that it was okay to dy it for two days?

    Nona didnt show any signs of giving up. She turned to her elder sister to plea for help, but Vera ignored her. Vera, instead, argued, Liu Yue is right. Weve lost track of our goal. We dont have any more time to y around. The situation is urgent. We dont have any excuse to idly waste time ying around here. Im certain that well be absentminded if we stay here, which includes you, right? If our only guide is absentminded, we wont be able to enjoy ourselves. Well do the hard work first, and put ying aside for now. Well help out first.

    I Im fine Its just two days.

    This sudden back and forth made the youngster feel embarrassed. He felt guilty as though he ruined the girls holiday. He nced over to Liu Yue. He stuttered when he wanted to say something, but Liu Yue ignored him. She narrowed her long and narrow fox eyes: Lots of things can change in two days time. Also, you must want to return sooner, dont you? I think the sooner we get to the pce, the better. Since we said wed help you at the start, well uphold our promise. Troy is our dad. We wont allow our dad to be criticised, so the sooner we go, the better!

    Noticing the youngsters guilty expression, Tanya stated, We do have time to have some food, though.

    The youngster was an interesting fellow. The young girls wanted to make it up to him for forgetting their promise to him, yet when he realised he killed their mood, he started feeling a little guilty. He didnt seem to be a bad individual. In fact, he seemed soft. It wasnt surprising to know that the ruler would have him stay with her daughter. He wouldnt step out of line, ever.

    We were all on the ship together and have not had a good meal. On the way to the pce in the horse carriages, we will have to eat simple meals, so we can have a meal we will not get to enjoy in a long time. How about it, Princesses? We do not n to go for some fun, but we do need to eat, right?

    Liu Yues tail sprung simrly to a happy smileing to someones face

 Book 19: Chapter 26

    Book 19: Chapter 26

    This is caught from the ocean. Its simple, but I assume that you want to eat dishes with unique vours.

    The small eatery next to the port was probably intended for workers at the port. It was somewhat old and run down. Even the cups were cracked. The group sat at a table. Inside their paper bags was a piping hot shell type of animal. The soft white flesh inside and red sauce exuded an aromatic scent. On the table was also cut up fatty eel and a pile of cooked tentacles from something.

    Liu Yue appreciated the youngster remembered that she wasnt fond of fish when she mentioned it to him on only one asion. When they ced their order, they skipped all fish dishes so that Liu Yue could eat with them. Honestly speaking, Liu Yue had to eat fish after Ying and Tanyas training on the ship. She wasnt too fond of fish, but she could eat a little.

    Wow, it looks scrumptious

    Ying and Tanya nced at the eager four Princesses. They took their tes from them. The four sisters cried out together. Liu Yues fur on her tail stood up, apanying her rising frustration. She reacted simrly to a dog that had its food stolen. Ying and Tanya tasted their shells and then ced them back in front of the sisters.

    All the four girls could do was look at the piping hot shells with steaming from them with their puppy eyes. The baffled youngster separated the soft flesh from the shells and tossed the flesh into his mouth one by one. He was confused as to why the four sisters looked at the food but didnt eat it. Ying and Tanya had a few and then stopped eating. He wondered if it was some sort of dining formality.

    I beg you. Can you not eat in our faces when we cant?

    Liu Yues ears twitched due to the sound of the youngster chewing one after the other. Listening to it with her enhanced hearing was torture. She could virtually hear the sound of him crushing it in his mouth. The dish was something theyd rarely see in the Imperial Pce in the North. The sauce also had a unique colour. Unfortunately, the four girls had to wait. It was a rule in the Imperial Pce, and something their dad enforced, so they had to abide by the rule.

    The rule was that, when eating outside the pce, they had to let their guards have a bite first. Then, they had to wait for at least fifteen minutes. If the guards were all right, then they could eat. The rule actually originated from Hilles Citys Royal Pce. The Valkyries tested for poison in the food Elizabeth ate. Troy never followed the rule, but he required his daughters to abide by it. That was the one thing he was most strict with them about; hence, they followed it to the T. The fifteen minutes were agonising, though.

    All right.

    Although the youngster was stunned beyond words, he stopped eating. Liu Yue irritably rubbed her ears, while Nona poked at the white and soft flesh. She struggled to hold back. While Daisy yed with her long sword at her waist, her anticipatory gaze continued to go back and forth between the dishes. Vera sprawled herself out on the table. She nkly looked at Ying and Tanya, hoping and desiring. Regardless, Ying and Tanya were strict because they wouldnt put their Princesses in danger to prioritise enjoyment. The owner was also puzzled. He thought there was an issue with the food, so he came over to ask if they needed anything, but the youngster shook his head.

    After some thinking, the youngster ordered some gribble. The gribble was basically the same as prawns, except massive inparison. In terms of size, it was roughly as big asrge an skan crab. It smelt so fragrant when stewed with vouring and the juices of the gribble.

    Honestly, Im not too fond of this sort of stuff, remarked Liu Yue.

    The shells were all right, although Liu Yue never had seafood with shells before. Ling Yue judged seafood to not be tasty from her smell, and she never let her daughter eat it. Of course, perhaps that was because foxes werent fans of the ocean.

    Vera stated, Its actually easy to remove, but but I ate pre-removed ones in the Imperial Pce, so I dont know how to remove them.

    Daisy had used her knife to thrust it into the shell and opened the gribble using sheer brute force. The white fleshs fragrance burst forth. Daisy gulped her saliva. Nona curiously scanned it and then quickly passed her te to Daisy: Daisy, Daisy, help me open them!

    Oh, sure, responded Daisy.

    Daisy considerately helped her sister open the shell of the gribble. Liu Yue watched them then picked up her knife and stabbed it, but she only managed to make a small hole. She couldnt open it. Bewildered, Liu Yue nced at Daisys steaming gribbles flesh and fell into deep thought.

    I suspect mine is uncooked.

    Vera passed her te to Ying. Ying helped Vera cut it open. Tanya alsomenced the challenge. Tanya was the general of the military team in charge of the mountains, so she had never seen seafood, either.

    The youngster reached his hand out to Liu Yue. She looked back at him. He nodded: Let me help you. If you havent blown it, itll be difficult to open. If you dont find the key spot, itll be a struggle to open.

    Liu Yue nodded and passed her te to him. He took her gribble, but then Ying and Tanya immediately shot him a cold look. He innocently looked up at them. Ying warned, If you try anything funny, Ill take your head on the spot.

    The youngster helplessly chuckled: You dont need to be that tense, do you? Weve lived together for so long already. If I wanted to do something, I wouldve done so long ago. Moreover, Im making a request of you, so why would I harm you?

    Ying narrowed her eyes: You, indeed, require our assistance, but you just need to keep the girls here. You could convince them to stay, but you could also resort to drugging them to lock them up here. I dont think youre that sort of person, but Im a guard. A guard cant trust anybody. Therefore, I cant trust you, either. Besides my assigned mission, I also have to ensure the safety of the four Princesses, so please cooperate.

    I can understand where you areing from, but that still upsets me a little. Although I did do something I shouldnt have to them before, I have reflected on it already. I promise that I wont do it again, and I would never resort to unscrupulous means. My Queen personally conferred me the title of Knight, after all. I would never do something so unscrupulous! Furthermore, theres no need to be tense here. Its dangerous at Queen Veras ce, but its definitely safe outside of the pce. Nobody wants to poison you because nobody knows who you are.

    Troy once went somewhere with good intention, only to be imprisoned because Sylvanas was drugged. That was why Ying was incredibly mindful of food and beverages.

    The youngster heaved a heavy breath. Seeing Ying and Tanyas unwavering gaze, he had no choice but to hopelessly give up. It didnt bother him, though, for he was remorseful from the bottom of his heart.

    The youngster easily and skilfully removed the shells. Liu Yue was impressed with the sight of him in action. Daisy could cut the shell and separate it in one go. That said, it required a lot of strength from her. The youngster, on the other hand, didnt look as though he required any effort. Furthermore, it was a lot more aesthetic than Daisys brute force method. Also, he just needed to gently peel the shells off with his hand if there was nowhere to open it from the side.

    Here.

    The youngster didnt waste a moment. He passed the te to Liu Yue. Ying then extended her hand out. Hopeless, Liu Yue passed her te to Ying. Ying had no intention of beingx in her guard duty so that was how they continued. Unfortunately, that reduced the joy factor All was well in the end, though.

    They couldnt eat it, but they could eat the shell. If there was anything the ocean didntck, it was shells. That was not to mention it tasted fabulous whenbined with the spicy sauces. Despite not liking seafood, Liu Yues tail couldnt help but move about. Her food brought a smile to her lips.

    It wasnt a posh meal since the food was cheap as dirt next to the ocean. The ground had the smell of the ocean, and they had to have in water instead of fruit juice, but in spite of all that, Liu Yue oddly felt content and touched when she saw the expressions her sisters and her two expressionless guards wore. Of course, if you desperately want to make a case, Liu Yue didnt ostracise the youngster, either.

 Book 19: Chapter 27

    Book 19: Chapter 27

    This seaside city didnt leave the girls with a deep impression during their journey since all they remembered was the steam from gribble and the deliciousness of shells. The group proceeded with their original n. Even though Nona still wanted to y, they had made contact for a horse carriage, which they used to head to the Imperial Capital the next day.

    Oftentimes, cities werent built due to resources but merely for the reason that a city could be constructed if there were people. The small town outside of the Imperial City in the North was built based on the same concept. This prosperous area was turned into a city because of the docks. However, as few nobles visited, the majority of taverns there were catered to sailors and businessmen. To them, having a tavern to stay at was a blessing. Lots of people slept together with the horses in the stables, so what the tavern offered was simple.

    Initially, Ying was slightly worried since the four girls were Princesses, who were used to life in the Imperial Pce. She thought itd be impossible for them to rest there, but the four girls were mentally prepared long ago. The simple living conditions were something they were willing to bear with as part of adventuring. Moreover, it was rare for the four to be able to sleep together in one room.

    Liu Yue stood inside the room and curiously scanned her surroundings. Vera looked at the water kettle that had lots of scratches and bumps. She wondered if there was tea nearby. Daisy and Nona looked at the ss pot on the table with red wine and began a debate. Daisy really wanted to try it, since her parents didnt allow her to drink alcohol while she was in the Imperial Pce, yet they often drank. Nona was curious about the red liquid and wanted to try it, but she said they werent in the Imperial Pce; therefore, she insisted that it was bound to be different to what their parents drank. If something were to happen, they were done for. Consequently, they were in a stalemate.

    Frankly, the room is dpidated. I imagine life tonight wont be that interesting.

    Even if its a little shabby, Im sure its better than being on the ship, right? If nothing else, its not so boring, and it wont be rocky. Most importantly, were all together, rebuked Liu Yue.

    Liu Yue then sat onto the bed. The bed wasnt asfortable as her bed on the ship, since it didnt have a mattress. It was just straw and cotton shoved under a bed sheet. The pillow was made from the same material. It mustve been left over material judging from the fact that none of the pillows werepletely filled.

    In the Imperial Pce, professionals made the beds. On top was a thick and soft material. When you lied down on it, youd literally sink into it. The pillows were made from silk, so it remained cool in summer. Of course, those were things the three eldest sisters enjoyed because Liu Yue, who lived outside, only got to enjoy it during vacations. Troy nned to have a set made for her, but Ling Yue objected to it, citing that they couldnt allow Liu Yue to develop pampered habits. Liu Yue often questioned if Ling Yue was her biological mother. She really wouldnt have believed she was if it wasnt for their tails being identical.

    Vera gazed at the sky: By the looks of it, we need to light a fire. The sun ising down. The room will be cold.

    Thrilled with what she heard, Nonas ears jerked. She loudly eximed, Lemme! Lemme!

    She then ran over to the firece. The tavern did have a firece, but it wasnt lit up. Firewood, teasels and flint was ced in a barrel to the side.

    Liu Yue walked over. Concerned, she questioned, Nona, do you know how to start a fire?

    Nona puffed her developed chest out and enthused, Of course I can. Ive never practiced before, but Ive seen Miss Xia do it plenty of times. Ill be fine. Ive always wanted to try myself!

    Still concerned, Liu Yue nced up to Vera. Vera shook her head: Let her have her way. If she cant light it, Ill light it.

    Im worried about her setting fire to things which shouldnt be set on fire. For someone trained, a fire is a tool. For somebody whocks control over it, its a demon. Oh, right.

    Liu Yue quickly retracted her tail and tied it at her waist. She was worried Nona would start a disastrous fire and burn her tail. Speaking of her tail, she did burn it once. The reason it was burnt that time was because she wasnt careful of the teasels next to her.

    Nona clumsily set the firewood. She looked as though she knew what she was doing. She then took the flint out and hit it against the wood. Sparks scattered. Itd light up for a moment and then vanish, but Nona didnt give up. Instead, she persevered, trying to get the sparks to fly toward the dry firewood.

    The sky gradually turned dark. The sparks were particrly bright. Vera started to get anxious as she watched her sister, while Liu Yue almost burst out inughter. Nona was missing something despite often watching. All Nona knew was that you could light the wood hitting the flint. She was ignorant of the prior preparations required.

    Let me.

    No, let me.

    Seeing Nonas continuous failed attempts, Vera was first to lose it. She shut her eyes and formed a fireball in her hands. Liu Yue walked up to Nona, drove her off then snatched the flint from her. She skilfully set the teasels, and then hit the flint. The sparksnded on the dry teasels  which were easily lit  and the fire began to light up. Liu Yue flipped the teasels, turning the stuffed smoke into a small me. She then snapped a few tree branches and tossed them in. The me gradually grew. Liu Yue then tossed the firewood in and formed a shape with it. The me licked the edge of the firewood and began to burn. Liu Yue dusted her hands and stood up. She grabbed a water bucket and announced, Im going to fetch water. Dont put the fire out!

    Liu Yue, how do you know how to start a fire?!! Nona asked.

    I learnt in school. We have to start the fire at public rooms, so I learnt how to start one ages ago.

    In terms of survival experience, Liu Yue, who lived outside, was considerably superior to her three sisters. If Vera didnt have magic, shed pretty much be another Nona.

    Liu Yue went downstairs with the bucket of water. There was a well located at the rear of the tavern. She wanted to boil a kettle of water with the fire to wipe herself down at night for she fell into the sea and didnt get to have a bath.

    Liu Yue heard the sound of water and turned the corner. The youngster had just climbed out of a tub. All he had on was a pair of cloth shorts. He washed himself down with the water from the well. The water coursed down his scars and muscles. He had the perfect body for a bodyguard. He didnt have much excess fat. Liu Yue could see his firm muscles without his shirt own.

    Liu Yue awkwardly stood at the corner. She wasnt sure if she should go back or not. What was she going to say if she went back? She saw the youngster taking a bath, so she came back? Her three sisters would tease her. Was she supposed to just go over, greet him and fetch some water as if nothing was the matter? She had seen lots of guys before, but it was her first time seeing a guys body. Actually, she had seen her dads body before, but his body was different to the youngsters. Owing to his elven gics, her had doesnt have visible muscles. All she saw were his scars and body lines. Liu Yues face started to feel a little hot.

    The intricacies of Liu Yues mind: I didnt see anything, so why do I feel embarrassed? Am I some sort of peeping creep? Ive only ever peeped on Dad. When I peeped on Dad, I only felt excited.

    The youngster let out a soothing sigh. He had a drink of wine. He then picked up his towel to wipe himself. He wore on his short-sleeve shirt and boots. He picked up the wooden basin and walked to the corner. Liu Yue looked around in a flustered fashion then decided to go over pretending that she never saw anything.

    The youngster paused when he saw Liu Yue. He greeted her with a smile: Ah, hello. I just wiped myself down, as I felt very ufortable after falling into the water during the day.

    Mm Liu Yue gave a muffled response then picked up her water bucket and went over.

    The youngster then extended his hand out to Liu Yue: Are you fetching water? Ill help you. It must be tiring for a girl to carry a bucket of water.

    No, no, no, Ill be fine.

    Liu Yue hung the water bucket on the rope and then lowered into the well. When she went to shake the handle, she discovered that the water bucket at school was a size smaller since they factored in the size difference between a child and an adult. The bucket was a normal size. Actually, it mightve been slightly bigger. Liu Yues tail froze in mid-air because of how much strength she used. The youngster hopelessly stood there and watched until Liu Yue, who was so red in the face, turned her head to plea for help.

    Thank you

    Its nothing.

 Book 19: Chapter 28

    Book 19: Chapter 28

    The servant bowed. The owner of the back was gazing outside the window. With a smile, the servant suggested, Your Highness, you should rest more. Your coronation ising up soon. If you look out of sorts, people willugh at you.

    The owner of the back was thin and frail. After witnessing Ikana and Abner being affectionate with each otherst time, Vera vomited up blood upon returning to her nation, and then she was bed ridden. She almost sumbed to her illness. Although she had recovered, the weakness and physical pain lingered. It also reinforced her strong determination. She mightve been weak, but she had the determination and will to clear her path. She came to where she was in spite of virtually the entire nation opposing her. She wasnt afraid of being tied down with thorns even if she had to walk alone.

    The constant rain falling on the stone road was annoying and deprived Vera of peace. The flickering mes peril was akin to her mire. Vera knew she was doing something nobody would dare to, and she was aware of how extreme her actions were. She most certainly was cognizant of how much scheming and ambitions were involved, but she continued to ze a trail. There was still hope with Abner. Ikana couldnt have children. She received confirmation of that from a maid. A consort who couldnt have children was disqualified. The imperial familys lineage had to continue. Vera, herself, was aplete woman. Since that was the type of woman Abner liked, that meant she and Ikana were on equal ying grounds.

    Theres still no news from there, correct?

    Mm, ording to our intel, Ikana has also sent King Troy a private letter. There has been no response, though. In saying that, mm, how shall I put it? King Troys navy has started something. We do not know what he is thinking.

    Vera irritably turned around and asked her servant, No, I am not talking about Troy but there.

    The servant lingered for a moment then shook his head: Yes, that is how it is. There has been no news. Perhaps the ship sunk on the way. Ikana would never allow us to send people over. Though she does not control this area of our waters, she could bribe some pirates, including our concern that has always existed. I think they were, perhaps, silenced on the way; otherwise, news would havee from King Troy already.

    Vera didnt reply. Instead, she continued gazing the window. She picked up a ss of red wine with her beautiful hand in a long white glove. She then hesitated for a moment before pouring her ss out. The red carpet rapidly absorbed the red wine, leaving a dark red markparable to blood. She shook her head: I cant drink. Bring a calming drink. I hope there is still some. Since I havent seen his corpse, he must still be working hard toplete his mission. He has never let me down, and Im sure he wont this time, either.

    ========

    Present time on Ikanas end.

    Ikana locked the door. Tone indifferent, she told the men, I said, you dont need toe see me at this time. I told you that you can onlye and see me when my husband goes out. My husband is in the imperial pce right now. How am I supposed to exin myself if he sees that I invited you group of salty-fish-rotten-grass-smelling people to the imperial pce?

    The leader of the men casuallyughed: Consort Ikana, all else aside, it is not our fault, is it? You were the one who called us here. What, you call us to get here as soon as possible then make us wait? How do we know when King Abner isnt around? Also, we are not having an affair, so why must we meet in private when King Abner isnt around?

    Ikana sent a dagger ripping through the air and cut the mans ear before pinning to the wall. Ikana took out a second dagger from underneath her skirt. She warned, Quit with those sorts of jokes. If you dare make a joke about my rtionship with Abner, Ill ughter the lot of you. I will never betray my Abner, not even in jokes. The next time I hear you mention it, Ill cut off your tongues.

    What a dangerous woman. Shall I consider King Abner lucky or unlucky? jeered the man. He didnt shout or panic. Instead, he nonchntly touched his ear. A few drops of blood trickled onto the carpet. He wiped his grin off his face: Fine, since you do not like jokes, please tell me what exactly you called us here for? We ensured thest job was tidy.

    Its not aboutst time but whats next. Last time wasnt bad, was it? Guess you people are somewhat useful. This time, however, I have something I want you to do, and that is to capture another person for me.

    Consort Ikana, have you mistaken something? We are pirates. We murder and rob. We do not kidnap or smuggle people. If you want us to sink a ship, we can do that; however, if you want us to kidnap somebody on shore, that is beyond us.

    I meant a kidnapping on the waters. After the coronation ceremony, Vera will join the navy parade on a ship, and shell spend the night aboard. Im sure youre capable of kidnapping Vera during that window. Dont kill her. Bring her back. Ill deal with her. Once the job is done, you will be paid five times the payst time. What do you think?

    Consort Ikana, I do not know what exactly you are thinking, but do you realise you just said she will be with the navy? You want us to kidnap their ruler in the presence of their navy? We may be strong pirates, but we are not powerful enough to take on the navy!!

    Ikana folded her arms: How strong or weak you are has nothing to do with me. Its impractical to try and kidnap her at shore. Not to mention it being outside your area. Didnt you say that the waters were yours? Thats why Im entrusting this to you. Im sure you can do it. By the way, let me tell you that your people are enjoying themselves here with me. If you fail, I might get angry.

    What did you say?

    I said, five times the original pay.

    Before the man had the chance to throw his anger at her, he found the dagger at his throat already. Ikana stomped on the ground. A secret door opened. She kicked open the lid of the chest sitting inside the secret door. The gold brightened the entire room. The man could no longer vent for his desire for the gold overwhelmed his rage.

    This is the deposit. Its yours whether or not you seed. Of course, I hope you can take more. Thatll be it, then. The next scene will immediately be starting. My husband ising back, so I wont waste any more time with you. Remember to leave via the small passage. Dont let my husband catch you.

    Ikana pulled her dagger back. The man found himself torn between leaping at Ikana or the gold. Nevertheless, it only took a second for him to decide to grab the gold.

    Ikana stomped on the gold with her ck high-top boots. She looked at him with a condescending gaze and coldly said, To apologise for your rudeness at the start of our meeting, to prove your loyalty, if you want to ensure your families safety and to walk away with the gold and your lives, lick my boot right now. You dont need dignity. You only need to serve me.

    ========

    Sorry for making you wait for so long, Beloved.

    Not long after, Ikana leaned on her husband with a bright smile. The pair sat on the most resplendent and wide location of the stage. She intimately leaned onto his shoulder and melted into the bliss. Abner watched the stage, waiting for the y tomence. As quick as he could, he turned to the leader next to him: The first scene wasnt bad. The foreshadowing was there, but your main female lead feels as though shes faking it too much. Her acting isnt natural. She isnt emotionally invested. The male leads voice is a bit too shaky, too. Mm, the dance was decent. In general, it was passable. There is a lot left to be desired. Oh, right, right, I think you can change your opening theme. Yes, yes, yes, I know somebody elseposed it, but theposer is by no means infallible. Im somewhat educated on music. Yeah, you should change it to this

    Ikana affectionately watched her husband passionately speaking and humming a tune. The box was totally sealed, so nobody would see the regent behaving so femininely. It was unlikely anybody would believe she behaved this way. The vassals spoke of the regent as a woman who could control everything. She was even capable of leading an army to battle, yet she was a blissful woman next to her husband. Nobody would believe she could look so affectionate.

    Ikana crossed her legs. Her shiny leather boots reflected a light. The light from the mes dimmed. Abner tenderly pulled his wife into his embrace. Ikana wasnt fond of stage ys for she considered theme shows to be meaningless. Nevertheless, today, she wished that the y wouldst a while longer and then a while longer.

    Abner watched the y, the actors and the dances, while Ikana only admired the side of her husbands face. Ikana treasured her blissful life more than anything. She wouldnt allow anybody to ruin it. Shed ensure her husbands arm was hers even if it meant she had to be drenched in blood.

 Book 19: Chapter 29

    Book 19: Chapter 29

    Nona remarked, So this is the Imperial City, huh?

    Nonas voice was evidently somewhat weak. Comparatively speaking, the imperial city she imagined far surpassed the one before in size. That was because the four sisterspared it to the Imperial City in the North, Hilles City and Duargana. Duargana was the smallest among the three pces and designed after an antique style. Thus, that was what the four sisters expected as a bare minimum. This imperial city, however, wasnt remotely close to that standard. It was merely an ordinary city. Needless to say, this so-called definition of ordinary here was that this imperial city was too small by their standards.

    From the horse carriage, Vera rubbed her skin andined. It was too rocky for her thin physique. Next to her were an excited Liu Yue and a happy Daisy. Liu Yues tail was a perfect cushion to reduce the bumpy ride, thereby keeping herself and Daisy safe. Nonas ample butt and breasts came to life on the ride. Meanwhile, Vera and the youngster suffered rtively more than the others.

    The group had arrived but had yet to enter at the imperial capital. The line from the entrance was so insane that it was akin to a series of connected mountains.

    The young ones got off the carriage to stretch out their limbs. Liu Yue wagged her tail, which garnered the astonishment of many people. She didnt mind, though. Instead, she looked at the long line and sighed: Why are there so many people?

    The youngster proudly puffed his chest out and exined, Because Queen Veras coronation ceremony will soon being up. These people rushed here to see it. There are a limited number of rooms inside the imperial city, which is why we have to be early. Honestly speaking, these people are alreadyte. Id say that there will be lots of people who will have to turn back.

    It seems that Vera is quite popr, then, unlike our Vera, whos not likable in the least. Daisy didnt forget to stomp on the foot of her sister she always liked to tease.

    Vera snorted but didnt fire back. The youngster added, Of course. The people have good judgement. They can tell who the most appropriate ruler is. I believe these people know the answer, too. Unfortunately, those schemers have already sold their souls, loyalty and conscience. Anybody with half a brain would know Queen Vera will be an outstanding monarch. Only morons and those with ulterior motives would oppose her.

    Liu Yue nodded: I see. So our goal here this time is to eliminate those scheming to overturn her rule and protect this Queen that everybody believes should be crowned?

    The youngster nodded, but then shook his head: Youre not wrong, but it isnt your job; its my job, our job. I promised your father that Id send you back safe and sound; therefore, I think you shouldnt get involved with something so dangerous. You just need to stay here. With you here, King Troy will personallye to protect you.

    Hes right. I need to mention that to you all. This matter is not a joke. Indeed, we need to ensure your safety first and foremost and exin this to you beforehand. This is not our territory. This is foreign territory in every aspect. We dont know anything about the people or the nation. If some mishap were to befall you, not even I would know how to save you. Consequently, I hope you four can tread carefully. Do not do anything dangerous, and do not get involved with conflicts that do not concern us, reminded Ying.

    Surprisingly, Ying, Tanya and the youngster were all on the same wavelength for once. Tanya added, Shes right. The matter has nothing to do with you. Any involvement with this matter is our job. It has nothing to do with you four. Just treat this as a holiday and keep yourselves safe.

    Wouldnt that be a bit too boring? Daisy asked with a sigh.

    Daisy looked at her long sword, feeling it was a pity that she didnt get to swing it. She was a big fan of weapons just as her mother was. Her father and mother, on the other hand, wouldnt let her take up a weapon without rhyme or reason, which was why she rarely had the chance to walk around with a weapon at all times as she was doing on the foreign ind. That was also why she was so excited. She oddly felt as though she was a girl on a mission,

    Didnt youe here nning to spend your time here as a holiday?

    Ying hit the nail on the head. The four sisters did forget about what they were there for upon first arriving. They were all enthusiastic about a vacation at the time. Theyd probably have had a happy holiday at the port if they werent reminded of their goal.

    But were very serious now!

    Tanya mercilessly shot Daisy down: You just need to avoid causing us trouble.

    Vera shrugged: Of course, we will be obedient So dont worry.

    I genuinely hope you can do as you say.

    If something happens to you, Ill definitely protect you. This is our territory, after all. Not to mention the fact that I was the one who asked you toe. I will keep you safe.

    Despite the youngster repeating his oath, the four sisters were frankly worried. The youngster continued to find himself in unexpected situations repetitively. Vera even felt theyd be safer without his presence. Liu Yue, who didnt believe in metaphysics, was upied thinking about how to avoid getting into a predicament where shed hurt him again

    Right when the group was slowly walking with boredom in the line, a white cloak suddenly shed past. The owner of the cloak identally bumped into the youngster, causing him to stumble a few steps. The person in white looked back. His handsome appearance froze the sisters for a moment. For some reason, his appearance made them feel as though they were intimately close. His clear facial features looked so familiar. It was their first time meeting. His cloak strongly resembled the cloak in the North, but there was a slight difference.

    The young man in white caught the youngster and bowed. He sincerely apologised, Sorry. Im very sorry.

    Ah, no, its fine.

    The youngster initially wanted to flip out, but upon seeing the other young mans sincere gaze, he couldnt bring himself to say something mean. The young man in white swept his gaze across the four sisters faces. Slightly puzzled, he inquired, Sorry, may I ask if, um, we have met before?

    The four sisters finally realised they had been staring at him for a long while, so they quickly shifted their line of sight elsewhere. The young man in white turned and continued heading to the city door. Liu Yue scanned him from behind. She hesitated for a moment before asking, I dont know why, but I cant help feeling that hes very familiar. I strangely have a good impression of him Why would I feel this way?

    I havent seen him before. Veras ears slightly twitched.

    Vera scratched her head and pondered to herself. Vera had a great memory, a talent she shared with her grandma. If not even Vera remembers somebody, it meant she definitely never met them before. The question was why did she feel that way?

    The young man in white ignored the people in the line and went straight up to the guards. He turned around to look at the furious woman behind him and apologised. He then took out a small leather wallet and said to the guard that wanted to stop him, King Troys envoy, Raul, here on orders to help Miss Vera and protect her for her coronation.

    I-Is that right?

    The young man was very young. He didnt strike one as the type of guard with ample experience, but hisposed manner was enough for one to not make light of. Furthermore, he was their Queens guest; therefore, the guards didnt know what to do.

    I shall go and see Miss Vera Sorry

    Vera had yet to seed the throne, which was why they referred to her as Miss Vera as opposed to Queen Vera. Though they couldnt confirm if the young man was who and what he imed to be, they couldnt afford to dy. They quickly made way to let him in. He nodded and entered the city.

    ========

    Has he left?

    He shouldve arrived by now. It only takes about one week to fly from here to there.

    Sylvanas asked, What next, then? What do you want to do next? Troy wont acknowledge Raul. Troy wont acknowledge his son because hes not Troys son in name.

    I am obviously aware of that. I do not n to force Troy to acknowledge Raul, either. It is difficult to decide what arrangements are appropriate for him, true? At the end of the day, he is not Troys legitimate son. I do not want to give him trouble. I n to have him train himself by Troys side, nheless. Raul cannot stay in the forest all the time. I will probably let him work as a guard in the future. He wants to be by his fathers side. He does worship his father, after all.

    Raul is quite the pitiful child. His father is right by his side, yet he cannot acknowledge him. Hes the four sisters younger brother, but all he can do is watch them from a distance.

    Irina exhaled heavily: It cannot be helped. It is my fault, or rather, our fault. Our selfish reasons are the reason he, an innocent child, has to suffer this cruel fate. I cannot make it up to him, but I am sure that Troy has some feelings for him, right? Raul is his only son, after all, his only child he cannot acknowledge

 Book 19: Chapter 30

    Book 19: Chapter 30

    It seems theres no longer anywhere to stay.

    Indeed.

    Vera looked around at the hotels with horses that were lined up on the road and sighed. Liu Yue asked the youngster, I feel that we dont need to stay here. Since were here, we need to go to the imperial pce, dont we?

    Thats right.

    The youngster nodded, but it was clearly discernable that he was anxious enough to run off to the imperial pce. The group lined up until sunset. The guards checked everything very carefully, even going through wallets. There were lots of people in the city at the time, after all. If a rioter endangered people, itd negatively impact the coronation ceremony.

    Lets head straight to the pce, then. Were Dads envoys, you know. Im sure Queen Vera will be sure to take proper care of us, so theres no need to worry.

    Daisy lied lifelessly in the carriage. She had a nap at noon in the warm carriage, enhanced with the cool breeze and fragrant scent of grass, during the day, but she lost all interest during the journey when there was virtually no movement. The city wasnt much different to home. As a human, she wasnt interested in humans. Liu Yue, on the other hand, was interested in the crowd of humansing and going.

    Nona hid at the back. She opened up a grilled piece of meat in a cloth bag and excitedly ate it while sitting with her legs crossed. Grilled meat wasnt a really delicacy since the heavy scent of smoke wasnt exactly pleasant. Still, having something to eat to kill time was a blessing.

    Vera watched her sister and sighed. She sat down next to Nona. She picked up a piece of dried meat and tossed it into her mouth then had a drink of water. Liu Yue squeezed past her elder sisters to make room for herself to sit. She picked up a strip of meat and tossed it into her mouth. After a few chews, she remarked, Rabbit meat? Mm, its rabbit meat.

    Your taste buds are really something.

    I am a fox, after all.

    The anxious youngster looked back at them. Seeing the sisters chow down strips of meat and chatting away, he randomly wanted to join them. With a smile, he said, If you eat now, you wont be able to fit anything else in your stomach at the weing banquet in the pce.

    Nona ced down her strip of dried meat and enthused, Will there be lots of tasty food at night?!

    Yes. Famous chefs have recentlye to the pce for Miss Veras coronation ceremony. As King Troys envoys, you will be treated well. Therefore, there will be lots of good food at night.

    Yeah? I still think dried meat is good, though.

    Liu Yue ced her dried meat down in spite of what she said. She began to slowly wag her tail. Liu Yue, who liked food, was looking forward to the aforementioned food. The seafood by the port was delectable, albeit cold, so she had high expectations. Upon hearing that there were more delicacies in store, Liu Yue was even happier.

    ========

    Current time inside the imperial pce.

    Miss Vera, it is my great pleasure to meet you. I am the envoy of the King of the North, Troys envoy, Raul Mordanas. I came to your esteemed nation this time to protect you.

    Protect me? Why do you have to protect me?

    Sorry, but I do not know about that. However, His Majesty did unmistakably order me to protect you, so I will be sure to fulfil my duty. Though I cannot promise you that you do not need to worry about your safety ever again, for as long as I am around, I will fight for you.

    I see So, did King Troy give you anything else? A letter would be fine. Is there nothing else, but you?

    I am afraid so. His Majesty is currently at Troy City. Not the Imperial Capital. Themand was sent back to the Imperial Capital. Themand was, Keep Vera safe, which is why I am came to protect you.

    Frankly, neither of them understood the thought process behind the order. Raul didnt understand why his King gave him, an apprentice soldier, the mission. Vera was a monarch of a nation. Being assigned as her bodyguard out of the blue rendered him nervous. Vera was even more puzzled than he was for the reasons behind it.

    What does His Majesty mean by this? Does this mean that Troy supports me? He needs to send a letter to make it explicit in order for it to be of use. What does he mean by sending somebody to guard me? contemted Veirya.

    Vera couldnt figure it out no matter how she thought about it. Nevertheless, she couldnt identify any issue with the young man before her. He obviously wasnt a local, and he had a chest pin, which went to show that he was a member of King Troys personal guard unit. The young man wasnt lying.

    But the question stands. Why did was this young man sent to protect me? Could Troy be aware of Ikana and wants to notify me? Does sending this young man resolve the issue, then? No matter how I look at him, he appears to be just an ordinary person, analysed Vera.

    All right then. I dont understand the reasoning behind this, but you are the envoy King Troy sent and an ally sent to protect me; therefore, I will arrange for you to live in the pce. How about a meal for now?

    In my opinion, what is most vital at this moment is not eating. This is my first time here; hence, I am not familiar with the imperial pce, meaning that I do not know where enemies will appear from. As such, I wish to check the imperial pce and familiarise myself with the paths and secret passages. May I have your permission to proceed?

    Smiling, Vera answered, Sure, no problem. That is within reason for you as a guard. Guards, you two take our friend around to check out the pce. Fill him in on our secret passages. You dont need to hide anything. He is our friend. I will invite you to share dinner with me in the dining hall afterwards.

    It is an honour. Raul bowed and then turned to leave.

    Vera looked watched Rauls white cloak disappear off into the distance. She sighed. There was one more person by her side. Most importantly, she didnt know why Troy sent him.

    ========

    Current time outside.

    A man picked up his ss of alcohol. He observed the slowly moving horse carriage with puzzlement written on his face: Youre saying that Vera is in that carriage?

    Correct. I personally heard someone mention the name Vera from inside. Also, its headed to the imperial pce; its most probably her. Perhaps shes out on a private trip? Who knows?

    Good. Watch the horse carriage, then. Have you how Vera looks?

    I have.

    Good. When the timees, make sure you dont capture the wrong person.

 Book 19: Chapter 31

    Book 19: Chapter 31

    Your Highness!! I am back!!

    After entering the pce, the four sisters and their two guardians remained in the main hall. The youngster bolted straight upstairs while simultaneously shouting. Perhaps he hoped to see his Queen. Well, technically, she wasnt the Queen, yet. The four sisters stood in the hall feeling hopeless. The maid came up to them to take their cloaks and luggage. The maid gave them a bow: Pleasee to the guest room to wait.

    The group went to rest in the guest room. Nona sat down into the soft sofa and looked at the walls around: This imperial pce doesnt look any different.

    Vera looked around and then corrected Nona: Its a bit smaller than Dads, but this ce isnt as rich as the North, so its normal for it to be smaller. Plus, the imperial pce is the most resplendent building here.

    Curious, Liu Yue scanned her surroundings. Every part of the pce was a new experience to her since she rarely went to the Imperial Pce. Compared to her three sisters who resided in the more resplendent edifice, Liu Yue felt that the pce they were in was grandeur.

    Ying and Tanya inspected the surroundings of the guest room to ensure there were no secret passages or traps. Once they ensured the safety of the room, the two took the front and rear of the room and prepared themselves. The two were always in full gear, which was burdensome for the four sisters, so they werent all that lively.

    Soon, footsteps came from outside. Ying pressed her hand on her sword handle to ready herself for any threats. A guard slowly pushed the door open and looked inside. He respectfully bowed to them: Esteemed guests, Miss Vera will soon personally be here. We are aware of your identities. We wee you to Gluocias imperial pce. We will do our best to take care of you for you are our esteemed guests. Would you like to have something to drink for now? Perhaps fruit juice or tea?

    Nona raised her hand and cheerfully eximed, Fruit juice!

    Fruit juice.

    Besides Vera, the other three selected fruit juice. Ying, Tanya and Vera opted for tea.

    The tea wasnt the tea the elves and humanity had but brewed tea leaves. They tried it at the port. Ying and Tanya felt it was a new taste, and they were fond of it, while the four sisters considered it too bitter. Vera, however, probably started drinking the local tea to prove she was the eldest sister and was a grown up.

    Their drinks were soon delivered to their room. To prove there was no poison, the maid, who delivered their drinks, stirred all their drinks with a small spoon, and then scooped out a small amount to have in front of their guests. Ying intently watched them for a few minutes. Once she confirmed the maid was all right, she distributed the drinks.

    The four sisters held their drinks andfortably rested in their chairs as they listened to the crackling me from the firece. Ever since they left home, the four sisters hadnt enjoyed thefort of a room. With their sweet drinks in their hands, thefort of the chair and the warmth of the firece, the four sisters were finally able to rx.

    Vera, who peered out the window the entire time, remarked, Oh, its raining outside.

    Vera three sisters excitedly ran to the window as if the rain in this ce was somehow different to the rain at home. That was when the four emotionally sighed whilst gazing out the window, the lights down below and the flowers that shook.

    From the door, someone suddenly stated, It is impossible to know when it will rain. Therefore, it will be wet and cold.

    Ying and Tanya froze when they saw the dignifieddy. They then bowed: You must be Miss Vera, correct? It is a great honour to meet you. We are the King of the Norths envoys, Ying and Tanya. These girls are King Troys daughters. They havee here for a holiday.

    Wee and wee Princesses. Gluocia is a perfect ce for a holiday. The ancient ruins, beautiful scenery and beach are fantastic tourist attractions. Oh, pardon me. I almost forgot to introduce myself. I am Vera Gluocia. I will soon be the Queen of Gluocia. I hope you can attend this times coronation ceremony.

    The four sisters oddly felt close to Vera. Vera appeared gentle, but she also exuded the confidence and pride of a Queen. Princess Vera noticed Miss Vera was also dressed in an emerald green dress. Those traits, her appearance and her emerald dress reminded her of her Grandma Vyvyan.

    Ying nodded. In a tone void of emotion, she responded, We will be there. Thank you very much for your invitation. Although the Princesses are here for a holiday, we havee here with a mission from King Troy.

    I understand. To be honest, I was in despair upon hearing my ship sunk. I never thought he would show such strong resolve and determination to sessfully find you. It was an incredibly perilous journey. Lots of those with power around me are eyeing me, which is why I need King Troys support. I never thought he would send two envoys. I am grateful to King Troy.

    Two? Oh

    When she heard two Ying dawdled for a moment, but she nced over to Tanya and realised that Vera mustve meant her and Tanya as two separate envoys. Thus, she didnt inquire any further.

    The youngster then appeared behind Miss Vera. He had changed into the uniform of a guard. He wore a long robe with a white emblem embroidery on his chest. Perhaps that was the logo for a guard unit. The youngster gave the girls a cheerful and proud smile. His attitude was simr to a primary school child unting his toys at home.

    Let us discuss the details tomorrow. Things are undoubtedly urgent here, but we have prepared dinner. You havee to help me and are our friends guest, so please ept this kind gesture of mine. Your rooms and hot water has been prepared. My bathroom is also avable for you to use. My pce is not as stately as King Troys. But nheless, I hope I can provide you with the samefort you feel at home. Should you have any requests or needs, please let me know. I will be sure to address it.

    Thank you very much. We will gratefully ept your offer.

    Great. You must be tired from your long journey, so please join me. We have our most outstanding chef with us here. A sumptuous banquet awaits you.

 Book 19: Chapter 32

    Book 19: Chapter 32

    The food that night was delicious; there was no debate there. Even Vera, who did her absolute best to show her dignity as the eldest daughter, revealed her true nature before the dishes. She, like her sisters, buried her head in the food. Miss Vera joyously watched the sisters indulged. She had a doting look and tenderness in her gaze. She looked Tanyas way and remarked, The Princesses are truly cute.

    Thank you. The four Princesses father is King Troy, and their mothers are beauties in their own right, so it is natural for them to be cute.

    Tanya proudly puffed her chest as though thepliment was for her and not the four Princesses. The four bashfully smiled. The youngster at Miss Veras side smiled, as well. He reported, Miss Vera, the four Princesses helped me out a lot during my time there and even saved my life.

    Miss Vera turned to the youngster with a smile. She then looked at the four Princesses and, in a serious tone, said, I see. I owe you my gratitude, then. Money cannot buy loyalty, but true loyalty is priceless. He is my most trusted bodyguard and friend. When I heard of his mishap, I struggled to regain myposure. To be able to see my loyal bodyguard and friend again, your assistance was integral. Princesses, your souls and appearance are both beautiful. I would like to give you my heartfelt thank you.

    Miss Vera stood up as she spoke. She gave the four sisters a deep bow. Startled, Nona tried to stand up in a flustered fashion while still chewing her food, but Vera yanked her impolite sister back. Surprised, Liu Yues ears twitched. Liu Yue replied, We did not actually do anything. It was merely his loyalty to you that moved us. We, too, do not hope to see someone innocent die.

    Truthfully, the things that took ce between them were ratherplex. The same could be said about their rtionship. It was far from being asplex as was worded. With that said, they judged it pointless to tell everything to Miss Vera. Furthermore, the four werent willing to mention how they had the tables turned on themselves when they were locked up. It was a humiliating experience.

    Kindness is the nicest gift the heavens have given your father. Of course, the same could be said for you. When I see you, I have nothing but respect for King Troy, who I have not had the fortune of meeting yet. As his daughters are so gentle, kind, strong and brave, he must be even more brilliant, praised Miss Vera.

    Hearing praise for Troy wasmonce for Ying and Tanya, which was why they didnt react. The sisters, on the other hand, excitedly exchanged eye contact with each other. The four told themselves they were there as their fathers representatives. Hence, they had to make sure they didnt embarrass him. To know that their deeds not only avoided negative opinions but even earned praise put radiating beams on their faces.

    Miss Vera noticed the cheerful tail moving about in the chair. She looked to Liu Yue, teeming with curiosity: Liu Yue correct?

    Liu Yue forgot to wipe the butter by the corner of her mouth with her napkin. Her long ears twitched when she looked at Miss Vera, which was a sign that she was slightly nervous. Miss Vera scanned Liu Yues long tail and ears: You are not a human, correct?

    Correct. I am a member of the Moon Fox Tribe.

    Liu Yue didnt find the question offensive because she wasnt human. Liu Yue was honoured to be a member of the tribe. She proudly looked at Miss Vera and twitched her ears, which indicated that she didnt mind Miss Vera was from a different race.

    Miss Vera scanned at Liu Yues smooth, soft tail and ears. She curiously asked, How amazing Can I have a touch?

    Liu Yue hesitated a bit. Her tail was most definitely out of bounds. Realising that, the youngster lowered his head to whisper in Miss Veras ear. Miss Vera apologised: I see. I understand you cannot let others touch your tail. I am sorry for my very rude request. I apologise.

    Oh, no Mm I cannot let you touch my tail, but you can touch my ears. If you insist

    Liu Yue felt bad since Miss Vera was so understanding and immediately apologised. She leaned her head over. Miss Vera wiped her hands with a smile then carefully pinched Liu Yues ear. She cheerfullyplimented, What beautiful fur. Though I do not understand fur, I assume your fur must be the most outstanding type.

    Ying calmly stated, Miss Vera, using terms of praise for goods is not considered praise.

    Oh, youre right. Youre right. Youre right. I apologise, I apologise. It was because I did not know how to describe it. Its my first time seeing something magical. Its rare for mana to exist due to the stones we have. As such, we do not have such a pretty and esteemed magical existence such as you. By the looks of it, we have missed out on lots of beautiful things.

    Miss Vera pulled her hand back. Liu Yue didnt feel ufortable with the way Vera touched her by any means. In fact, she felt somewhat happy. Miss Vera muttered something next to the youngsters ear. He responded with a small nod. Liu Yue didnt hear what exactly was said; however, she knew it wasnt anything harmful to her.

    Now, then, one thing that has my interest is having the same name as Princess Vera.

    Vera vigorously raised her head. She waited for a long time to hear the coincidence mentioned. She knew that shed definitely be queried and prepared. With a smile, Miss Vera said, Here, we would say that it is destiny to describe two unrted individuals who coincidentally share a rtionship. I think we were fated to meet. I believe my father and your father did not discuss it, so sharing the same name with each other is a beautiful coincidence. Princess Vera, please tell me, when you saw me and now that you are sharing dinner with me, do you feel that I have shamed your name?

    Vera shook her head: No, Miss Vera. Your etiquette is very much so up to standard. I admire that. If possible, I hope to be as graceful as you are in the future and be a qualified Queen. I do not want to embarrass this name, either, and I most definitely do not want to taint your name.

    I am very envious of you. Females seeding the throne seem to bemon over there. You would make a wise ruler who would not pale inparison to your father. Nevertheless, as you have praised me, I, too, shall do my utmost. There are still countless others who oppose me solely because I am a woman.

    Competence has naught to do with gender.

    Youre right.

    The two Veras mutually smiled. Miss Vera then said to the four sisters, This time, I want to prove thatpetence has nothing to do with gender. I also hope that you four Princesses can assist me. I do not need you to run around for me. All I need is for you to stand behind me. I will feel absolutely reassured with you standing behind me.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Yings remark of using terms of praise for goods is due to Miss Vera using a term youd use when referring to fur on goods as opposed to ones body. Specifically, she used , as opposed to /. Fur is just fur in English, but its moreplex in Chinese.

 Book 19: Chapter 33

    Book 19: Chapter 33

    The air was clear after the rain even in a foreign nation. Dinner was perfect for their ptes, as well. The experience was pure bliss for the young girls after living off dry meat and bread. The warm fire and huge bathroom were heaven. The pce wasnt asrge as back home, but the bathroom was equallyrge. The huge bathroom was the equivalent of a huge swimming pool with burbling hot water. It was short of some things, though. There were only two pools. It was apparent the bathing practice at Gluocia wasnt as intricate as it was in the Imperial Pce in the North.

    The four sisters took a dip in the warm pools. Nona floated on the water as if she was limp, allowing the water to take her wherever. Vera leaned on a wall on one side and was falling asleep. Daisy swamps non-stop. Done with her bath ages ago, Liu Yue groomed her tail.

    Liu Yue was particrly happy with Miss Vera considerate attitude. Liu Yue didnt bring her luggage with her. The mostplex part of Liu Yues baths wasnt the bathing process itself but grooming her hair and tail. Like her mother, or rather, everyone in the Moon Fox Tribe, her tail was important to her. Liu Yue needed a specific type of oil for grooming her tail to ensure that fur wouldnt stand up. She didnt bring said oil, thereby diminishing her tails beauty.

    Vera had the youngster provide Liu Yue with a type of oil specifically used to take care of fur before she entered the bath. Liu Yue smothered her tail with the oil after washing her tail clean then neatly groomed it. In the past, she felt as though her tail would snap after washing it in just water.

    By the looks of it, the omperial pce here is decent,zilymented Nona. Her voice echo sounded ethereal.

    Vera nodded in agreement: Youre right. This ce doesnt look to be too dangerous. In addition, it doesnt appear to be a poor nation. The living conditions in this pce are pretty close to our own in the North. The food is also tasty.

    Miss Vera also looks to be gentle and kind. I think shes a good person. She doesnt appear to be the type who specialises in schemes and tricks. I feel as though weve continued to meet nice people during this adventure of ours,mented Ling Yue, adding a nod.

    Daisy then swam over: I agree. It seems that Miss Vera truly is a nice Queen. I think the young man was right, in that she is a good ruler, except that she cant ascend the throne due to her female identity. She has my vote.

    Once Daisy finished speaking, she shifted her gaze to Vera, who was falling asleep. She smiled and teased, Say, theyre both Vera, so will our Vera be an equally gentle and graceful woman? I doubt she could be as gentle and graceful as Miss Vera, let alone Grandma Vyvyan.

    Whats that supposed to mean?!! Vera may have been falling asleep, but Daisys jab got on her nerves.. She grouchily protested, Whats the matter with me? I certainly can be the same as her in the future! Im Dads daughter and Grandma Vyvyans granddaughter! The blood of the Gdriel Tribe flows in me! Of course I can be a woman as graceful as her!

    I would argue otherwise, contested Daisy, looking between Nona and Veras breast with a tinge of mockery.

    Vera lingered for a moment and then swiftly covered her chest. She fumed, The key doesnt lie in our breast sizes! We can do with or without them, cant we?!! Also, look Look around us Look around us Miss Tanya doesnt have big breasts, either!!

    Suddenly, the door to the bathroom swung open. Tanya poked her head inside. She nced around: Oh, so youre here. Ill leave for now, then. Sorry for disturbing you.

    Ah, its fine. Miss Tanya, juste and bath with us. Youre also a female. Its fine for you to bath with us. I bathed with everyone at school. Its fine, called Liu Yue.

    Thats not a good idea, is it? You are Princesses, after all

    Theres no need to worry about so much etiquette outside the Imperial Pce. Come join us, Miss Tanya.

    Excitement suddenly hit naughty Nona. She rushed outside and pulled Tanya by her arm. Initially flustered, Tanya then hopelessly sighed: All right, then. Sorry for intruding, Princesses

    Daisy and Vera intuitively turned their heads to check out Tanyas body. They didnt look at Tanyas scars but her breasts. Vera died inside. She never thought Tanya, who looked as though she had a t chest, had bouncy and lively globes. Vera shrieked. She then rushed over to grab Tanyas breasts, startling Tanya.

    Are they real?! Are they real?!! Are they real?!!!!

    Huh? What are you talking about? Of course they are

    Tanya tightly grabbed onto the young girl as she was afraid Vera would trip. She watched Vera rub and pinch her breasts. Vera looked up with despair written all over her face. She sulked, Why? Miss Tanya You didnt appear to have suchrge ones Why?

    Ah? I usually bind my breasts

    Tanya nced down to Veras breasts and realised what Vera was talking about. She gently cleared her throat then awkwardly said, It is fine, to be honest. Miss Vera umm Actually, it is not that great if they arerge I had to ask Consort Nier to teach me to bind mine because mine would keep jiggling, so mm I am quite envious of you

    Vera let go. While wearing a despondent expression as if she waspletely defeated, she responded, You dont need tofort me Sometimes,forting me only hurts me more. Miss Tanya, do I still have a chance? Im almost an adult

    You do. You do. I am sure you do. Your Highness, your mom and grandma were normal, so you will not be any inferior!

    But what if I inherited Dads genes?!!

    Well umm umm There is bound to be someone who likes them small! I am sure of it!

    Ying was at the door to the baths. She stood on guard at the rear with her sword in hand. Behind her, which was the interior of the bathroom, were four defenceless sisters she had to keep safe. Footsteps then came along the corridor. He was dressed in the white uniform of the Imperial Pce, so Ying didnt mind him. The young man in white took a nce at Ying. He was surprised to see her, but he didnt say anything. Instead, he nced at the bathroom and then quickly left the corridor

 Book 19: Chapter 34

    Book 19: Chapter 34

    The warm fire and soft mattress granted the four sisters a peaceful, deep sleep. Princes and Princesses sometimes run away from home with death wishes to enjoy life, only to find that their original life was the most blissful. The four sisters realised that, while sleeping in the hotel was a new experience, it wasnt possible for them to sleepfortably.

    They nned to wake up early to take a stroll in the city; however, by the time they woke up, it was almost noon already. The four sisters sprawled out on their beds and refused to move thanks to the cosy environment.

    It looked cold outside due to the rainst night. Further, the weather was gloomy, so the four sisters felt it wasparatively morefortable in the imperial pce.

    =========

    From her chair in her bedroom, Vera heaved a big breath: In other words, King Troy actually refused our request, but his daughters are now here? Thats pointless. Its pointless for the kids toe here. Ikana is eyeing me as her prey and trying to kill me. Whats the point of having the children here? Also, whats very bewildering is, if he refused me, why did he send the envoy here to protect me

    Technically, he initially refused, but with his four daughters now here, King Troy is bound to send someone here. After all, they are his daughters. As the four girls are here, King Troy will ensure their safety. Ikana is not threatening just you but also the safety of the Princesses. As a consequence, King Troy will make sure to protect them. In turn, Ikana will not dare to act rashly.

    The crucial step is to let Ikana know of that.

    Vera massaged her temples. She was suspicious of the young mans identity right from the start, but after learning of the situation, she felt it was usible as a male envoy came afterwards. She, therefore, reasoned that Troy sent him to her after learning that his daughters came over. Not only to protect his daughters but also herself.

    What the youngster said was reasonable. If Ikana knew Troys children were with Vera, Ikana would be reserved with anyrge scale operations intended to endanger Vera. Ikana wouldnt hurt the children, or shed incur Troys wrath. Hence, Vera needed to broadcast their presence.

    The city was rather chaotic with all sorts of people being within its grounds. Ikanas spies were bound to be around. All they needed to do was to deliver news of the girls presence to Ikana, and most of Ikanas ns would go down the drain. Ikana was also mindful of Troys stance since his navy wasnt too far away. If Troy wanted to get involved, he would only need a few days to turn the nations by the ocean into a sea of mes.

    There was yet to be anyone who could replicate the cannons Troys navy employed. His cannons could shoot far distances with frightening pinpoint precision. His cannons alsobined the elves mmable potion. Be it Gluocia or Ikana, theyd be transformed into seas of fire with just a few shots. Troy had his strongest navy situated on a nearby ind in order to control their region of the ocean. Aforementioned navy was the two nations greatest fear.

    Troy hadnt gotten involved with the matter, yet. But nheless, whoever gained Troys support would gain the upper hand. Put another way, both sides were careful to ensure his daughters safety.

    Vera was aware her nation was, in fact, much weaker than Ikanas. In terms of strategy, they werent a match for the sly and seasoned veteran, Ikana. Ikana couldnt be outright hostile due to Abner. In saying that, there were bound to be countless troublemakers in the city prepared to start a fiasco at any given moment. Veras coronation ceremony was to be held in a few days time. It wouldnt be a surprise if the entire city was engulfed in fire when the time came. Ikana was snooping around in the dark, while Vera was out in broad daylight. It was impossible for Vera to be absolutely safe regardless of how she guarded against Ikana. That said, if the four girls were present, surely Ikana would think twice.

    Is there time tomorrow?

    You have to see a noble tomorrow.

    Vera stood up: Push it back. We have something more pertinent at hand. Commence the preparations to open the imperial pce starting from now. Arrange for the four sisters to meet everyone at the top of the pce tomorrow. That should bring their presence to Ikanas awareness. That will deter her from attemptingrge scale operations on the day of my coronation.

    As you said, if we open the pce grounds, those who n to stir trouble on the day of your coronation may very well sneak into the pce grounds, nevertheless. We should be locking the pce up and forbidding anyone froming in at this time, yet you are opening it. It will be risky, will it not?

    Vera shook her head: Thats fine. Im relying on all of you to guard me. When ites down to it, the imperial pce is our most heavily guarded location. Im sure my guards can protect me and the pce from being damaged. I only need to allow ess to the pces flower garden andwn. I most definitely wont allow ess to the inner areas of the pce. I need to let Ikana know of the girls presence while ensuring the pce doesnt take damage.

    I will protect you.

    Vera a revealed a reassured smile and responded, Not just me. Of course, I trust you. Youve never let me down. You gave me hope when I was in despair; therefore, Im not worried this time. With you by my side, Ill be safe. However, my safety isnt the number one priority this time. The safety of the four girls is our top priority. Ikana cant hurt the girls, while I cant let them get hurt. I think that, if Ikana was to change her n and have a spy hurt the girls, then Troys rage will burn us, instead. The presence of the girls can be considered a charm, but the opposite is also true, in that it can also be considered a risk.

    I am aware of that. I already promised them that I would keep them safe. I am sure I will work hard for you, too. I will protect you and them.

    Its in your hands, then. You may be young, but youre already my trusted guards. Give it your best. Dont let King Troy look down on our guards.

    Yes, Your Highness!

 Book 19: Chapter 35

    Book 19: Chapter 35

    It was time for the four sisters lunch. Lunch wasnt the standard lunch but an extra meal prepared specifically for them. The four sisters were cheerfully eating when the youngster sauntered over with a smile. He bowed: Good afternoon, everyone.

    Ah, good afternoon.

    If nobody else was around, theirzing around in bed wouldnt make them feel humiliated, but they felt humiliated after the youngster found out about it. After all, it was a shameful habit for Princesses of the imperial family. Further, they didnt want to see them in their sloppy shape when they always maintained elegant appearances and mannerisms. The youngster didnt mind themzing around in bed, nheless. As a matter of fact, he didnt mention it.

    Ying and Tanya also expressed the sisters were tired, allowing them to rest as they pleased for the day. The boredom on the ship and the rocking in the horse carriage was tiring for adults, let alone four kids.

    Tanya and Ying delegated work. Tanya was in charge of investigating the status quo, while Ying was in charge of guarding the sisters. Ying didnt let her guard down despite them being in the imperial pce. She didnt allow anybody to approach the four Princesses without permission, especially armed guards and strangers. The youngster was somebody they were familiar with; but nheless, Ying removed his weapon when he entered the dining hall.

    Liu Yue was concerned about what the youngster wanted after everything that transpired.

    Vera inquired, Is something the matter?

    Oh, yes, I came here to notify you that tomorrow is the imperial pces open-house day; hence, there will be lots of peopleing to the imperial pce tomorrow.

    Open day? repeated Nona.

    Nona, who grew up in the Imperial Pce in the North, had never heard of an open day. Though her father trusted the people and the North settled down, Troy never held an open day in the Imperial Pce. It was out of bounds formoners. The same applied for Duargana and Hilles City.

    Yes, its an event we have here. Every year, we will open the pce grounds for public ess. Due to the uing coronation, we need to implement extra security measures to ensure everyones safety. Therefore, only the flower garden and za at the front will be open. The inner sections of the pce will be out of bounds.

    As Miss Vera is with a guest, I havee to invite you in her stead. At noon tomorrow, during the pce open day, there will be a chance for the public to see the monarch, where the monarch will give a speech from the balcony out front. Needless to say, you, too, are very wee toe to the balcony and give a speech.

    Give a speech?! eximed Vera.

    Daisy pointed to herself and queried, D-does everyone have to give a speech?! What I mean is, all four of us have to give a speech?!

    That was nothing short of a nightmare for Daisy and Nona. Actually, it was a nightmare for all four of the sisters. They had never given speeches. It was always their father who gave speeches at festivals every year. They couldnt imagine giving a speech before so many people. They could negotiate anything but public speaking.

    Do we have the right to refuse? We can negotiate other things, but please do not make me give a publish speech. Its so embarrassing. Its impossible. Absolutely impossible! We arent the type to do something so embarrassing. Plus, this isnt our nation. We dont want to be treated as animals at an exhibition, subtly objected Liu Yue.

    You can refuse, of course.

    The youngsters response allowed the four sisters to breathe a breath of relief. He then said, After all, this is just a chance for you to perform and show yourself. Its fine if you dont want to give a speech. That said, I do hope you cane to the balcony and do something. Can you be by Miss Veras side when she gives her speech and introduce yourselves, at the very least?

    The request wasnt oundish. It was just a self-introduction; it was much better than giving a speech. Although they werent willing to give a speech, seeing all the people below did give them a somewhat proud and honoured feeling. The four sisters, therefore, epted.

    Ying approached the group. She sternly asked the youngster, Can you ensure the Princesses safety? As you yourself said, lots of people will be in the pce this time. Can you ensure the Princesses safety? How will you protect them if something happens under everyones watch?

    Please have faith in us, Miss Ying. Previously, I was alone, but this time, I have my brothers in arms with me. It wont be just me alone. Our guards in the imperial pce will be responsible for protecting Miss Vera and the four Princesses. Please have faith in us, Miss Ying. We can hold our own weight. There wont be any issues.

    Ying didnt back down: Forgive me for being blunt, but I only trust myrades. Ive never trusted anybody I havent met before. Entrusting my client to somebody I dont know is failing in my duty as a guard. I must protect the Princesses, so I think this imperial pce wee day is too dangerous for the four Princesses. As such, I refuse to allow the four Princesses to appear before the public.

    Ah No, Sister Ying!! We really want to go see! Nona whinged before Ying could finish speaking. She ran over and tightly hugged Ying. She implored, Weve never experienced this sort of event before. In addition, he doesnt appear to be a bad person. Please let us go, Sister Ying. We can protect ourselves. We have Liu Yue and Vera. We can protect ourselves.

    Ying looked at Nona with a dumbstruck look. She resisted the urge to hug Nona. She asked, Vera, what do you think?

    Erm If I may be honest, Im also a bit curious. I want to take part. You can rest assured, Miss Ying. I can protect us. After all, I have magic at my disposal. Additionally, Liu Yue can be useful at critical moments. Daisys swordy is also superb. Miss Ying, let us go. We wont senselessly run about!

    All right, in that case

 Book 19: Chapter 36

    Book 19: Chapter 36

    This is the balcony, where you will make an appearance tomorrow.

    The youngster pushed open therge window that came down to the floor, allowing the four sisters to take a look at the spacious balcony. The pce operated at an astonishingly fast pace. The open day was mentioned yesterday, yet everything was practically ready the next day. The invitations had been sent to everyone they needed to be sent to, and the public announcement had been made. As well, they had finished preparing the visitor and ticket limits.

    While it was called an open day, not everybody was permitted entry; they had to limit the number of people permitted to enter the pce grounds. Thewn had been repaired. The chefs could forget sleeping for the night in order to prepare the food and refreshments. The maids originally split into three shifts were all busy.

    The youngster was in the middle of taking the four sisters through tomorrows program. The program was fairly packed for the four sisters. First, they had to apany Miss Vera on a tour. Then, they had to apany her for her speech. In the afternoon, they had to have afternoon tea with the nobles. At night, they had to attend an official ball.

    Nona enthusiastically ran to the balcony. Fragrant flowers had already been ced in the hanging baskets outside. She happily had a sniff then peered down. One could see every corner of the imperial pce from the balcony, thereby making it an ideal location for a speech. The realisation that everybody in the spacious area below would be watching her during the speech excited her. The back of the balcony also functioned to transmit the speakers voice.

    The youngster watched the four girls go to the balcony. With a smile, he exined, Tomorrow, you just need to stand next to Miss Vera. Once she has finished her speech, you simply need to give the people below a wave. I know that tomorrows schedule is packed and tiring. However, I am sure that it will be a rewarding day. This grand ceremony is rare to chance upon. Outside of your work hours, you can y as you like.

    Whats more fun than ceremony you mentioned? Ling Yue almost asked that, but she stopped herself in time.

    The memory with the scent of the sea and sight of the stars belonged to Liu Yue alone. Though the four sisters were close to each other, they werent always together. They all had their own little secrets. As such, Liu Yue, who wanted to keep her secret, decided not to ask. Nevertheless, she really wanted to know what was more fun between the ceremony and tomorrow.

    Aaaaahhhh. Aaaaahhhhhh. Nona cheerfully shouted out in a loud voice. She tried all sorts of ways of raising the volume of her voice.

    Thatll be it, then. Vera quickly lost interest in her sisters game. She spun around and said, Well be fine as long as we dont embarrass ourselves, I presume. After all, we represent our dads reputation and dignity.

    Thats right, responded Liu Yue. Recalling her ears and tails were different, she inquired, Do I need to cover my ears and tail?

    No need. While it is true that we have not seen a magical species such as yourself, I think that is what makes you, you. I believe everybody wants to see the real you. You are representing King Troy this time, not trying to convince others to like you.

    Liu Yues ears twitched. She wondered if she misheard. She asked herself, How did this block of wood suddenly manage to say that?

    The youngster wore a somewhat awkward expression. His ears started to burn up. Vera voiced, Theres nothing to gain from getting on Liu Yues good side.

    No I am not trying to get on her good side I just I just genuinely feel that way Mm Miss Vera also really likes Miss Liu Yues tail and ears. I I I, personally, think they are pretty, as well so so

    Forget it. Vera is right.

    Vera covered her mouth to prevent herself fromughing. Liu Yue kept a calm and nonchnt expression, albeit wagging her tail. Liu Yuecked self-awareness just as her mother did. Her tail revealed everything on her mind. In any case, judging from how the youngsters face was beet red and looking as though hed run at the first opportunity, he probably didnt know what Liu Yues tail implied.

    A few maids came up to the sisters and bowed: Your Highness, your clothes have been prepared.

    Daisys eyes sparkled. Pretty formal clothing was one of the other things Daisy liked besides weapons. It was her mothers influence. Nier always had a regret, which was not having any nice memories when she appeared at a ball with her husband for the first time. Daisy saw the old model of the Valkyrie uniform. Going to a ball dressed in it didnt match the asion. That, presumably, was why Nier paid a lot of attention to her formal clothing henceforward.

    I shall take my leave, then, said the youngster.

    The youngster couldnt participate in the clothing testing. Not to mention his awkward conversation moments ago; therefore, he was eager to leave. Nona cheerfully bid him farewell. Nona, who never took anything into consideration, looked forward to tomorrow. It was her first time appearing at arge-scale ceremony in a foreign country. Nona was excited as a child about to attend a sports festival.

    Liu Yue actually shared Nonas sentiment, but she didnt reveal it on her face. When night fell, she might look forward to chatting with the youngster again.

    =======

    Miss Vera was reading documents in bed.

    Miss Vera, are you ready? The youngster brought fruit juice to her room.

    I dont have anything left that needs doing. Are the Princesses ready? Im fine here. Theyre the important ones.

    They should be fine. The girls are all keen, and everything is ready.

    I see. The main problem is whether or not we can guarantee their safety. That is of utmost importance. We must ensure the safety of the Princesses and the pce at all times. Those are our top priorities. Oh, right, what happened to the envoy?

    He does not take orders from us; nevertheless, he should be trustworthy, I would presume His swordy skills are splendid, and he is very alert. If he can be trusted, that would be fantastic

    He definitely can be trusted since he is an envoy from King Troy. I am certain he will watch over the Princesses.

 Book 19: Chapter 37

    Book 19: Chapter 37

    Imperial pce open day? I sure admire her courage. I cant tell if shes confident in her people or if shes confident with herself, or maybe shes just in foolish.

    The red liquid in Ikanas ss swished around as if it was sticky blood on a wall. She had one of her long and slender legs over the other, gently teasing the edges of the cork with her toes. She left a pink mark on the cork with the soft bottom of her foot. She narrowed her eyes and added, Is this our opportunity or a trap?

    Consort, if this fails, all of our spies may be revealed. Now is not the time for us to act, so they do not have ns to act ahead of time. Problems may arise once we allow them to operate freely. I suggest we do not act and await orders. It should be fine as long as we do not veer off our original n, expounded the advisor.

    Ikana had a drink. Her blood-red lips and the blood drink glimmered underneath the me, making Ikana evilly enchanting.

    The advisor had a valid point. The spies Ikana nted in Gluocia wereponents of a perfect machine. Every single spy was essentially aponent that would spring into action with her click. Everything that was done before was to prepare for the day it was switched on. The imperial pce open day was, truthfully, too sudden. If they were given permission to act, theyd be acting without a n. They didnt have time to get together and delegate work, either. That meant it depended on solo operations. Trying to operate a machine with eachponent in istion all of a sudden was pure foolishness. In fact, oneponent might get in the way of another. If one person failed, it would result in ab throughout the city. That could potentially lead to the destruction of the machine that was prepared.

    Tomorrow was the imperial pces open day. There wasnt enough time for news to reach Gluocia from Ikanas ce and for them to gather and discuss. If they went that route, the open day would basically be over by the time they were ready. could watch everybody dance and if somebody was lucky enough, they might be able to eliminate Vera in the chaos. If they failed, however, the entire n would be forfeited.

    Ikana understood thatck of forbearance in small matters upsets great ns. The one thing Ikana leastcked was patience. A woman, who could wait four years to take her revenge, could easily wait two more days. Moreover, Ikana had never winged anything. She wouldnt bet her future on an uncertainty. That being said, that was when it didnt concern Abner. This time, it had to do with Abner and her bliss.

    Ikana was already incredibly vexed about not having a child, which also led to many nobles sending their daughters into the pce. Abner didnt mention anything, but Ikana was aware everybody had a limit. Ikana was a harem on fire. If Vera insisted on rising from the ashes, Abner might not be able to stand firm in his stance; Ikana wasnt confident he could. For that reason, Ikana contemted her move. Ikana, who never gambled, seriously pondered if she should take the leap of faith. If it seeded, she could make things right once and for all. The death of others had nothing to do with her.

    Seeing Ikana have a rare moment of silence, the advisor had to remind her, Consort? King Abner will be back any moment now. If you do not make up your mind

    Ikana irritably scratched her head then stood up: I know. Find the three least important teams, and have them make an attempt to test the waters. If it works, kill Vera in the process. Everyone else is to stay on standby and await orders.

    Consort, if we do that, we may never have the chance again. If it goes awry, Vera really will be sessfully crowned. Then, we will not be able to strike in time.

    This chance is just as important. Since Vera is so confident, we cant sit around and not respond. We can also take this opportunity to lower her guard. The ones to deliver the fatal blow arent the spies. If they seed, that would be perfect. If they fail, I have another n, so send the message. I truly hope to hear good news at afternoon tea. Now, get lost, Ikana brayed.

    The maid came in to supply a second cup and midnight snack. The advisor bowed out. Ikana checked herself out and returned to her room. Whatever the case may be, Veras issue was tomorrow. There was something that required her attention before that, specifically, how to serve her husband tonight.

    ========

    Current time at Gluocia Imperial Pce.

    Mister, sorry, please wait a moment.

    The young man in white turned his head to look at the youngster. Puzzled, he asked, Is something the matter?

    It is about Miss Vera.

    The young man in white was slightly taller, but the youngster didnt want to raise his chin to look at him. He took in a deep breath before articting his thoughts: It is about guarding Miss Vera. How confident are you that you can protect her? Miss Vera is my master. To be frank, I do not feel assured with you by her side. If it is possible, I really hope you can give up on staying by Miss Veras side on your own ord. If you can go to the rear, I would be very grateful.

    Sorry. It is not I who took the initiative to approach her but Miss Vera who asked for me to stay by her side.

    Indeed, Vera did give the order. She allowed the young man in white to stand by her side to protect her during her speech. The youngster was slightly jealous. After all, he was the only person who could stand behind Miss Vera to protect her. That said, it was more about his concern. They had yet to verify the young man in whites identity. Though he was with Troy, Tanya and Ying didnt have any more information other than, We have, indeed, seen him before. Miss Vera indicated that she trusted him, but the key was whether or not the young man in white could actually demonstrate loyalty.

    The young man in white nodded: Perhaps you are right. I am not loyal to Miss Vera. I understand what youre thinking, since I, too, am a guard. Giving your back to a stranger is unquestionably unwise.

    In that case

    But I still must stand behind Miss Vera to protect her, the young man in white cut the youngster off. King Troys order for me was to protect Vera. Its true that my loyalty isnt devoted to her, but I am absolutely loyal to King Troy. Therefore, I will be sure to earnestly carry out my order to protect Miss Vera.

    The youngster was rendered speechless. The young man in white bowed and went to leave. However, the youngster hollered from behind, Are you sure? Are you sure that King Troy wants you to protect Vera?

    I am.

    Then, are you sure which Vera he wants you to protect?

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Though Ikana is officially regent, shes referred to as consort due to her rtionship with Abner.

 Book 19: Chapter 38

    Book 19: Chapter 38

    The morning wasnt peaceful. People were making noise in the flower garden before the sun could sweep the coldness of the night away. That, therefore, deprived the four sisters of their wish for more sleep. It wasnt just the outside of the pce that was packed as even nobles crowded the pce. Besides seeing Miss Vera, the nobles would all exchange a few words with the sisters.

    The North was a mysterious, yet powerful, ce. Nobody from Gluocia had been there before. Liu Yue was the centre of attraction. Some young girls were so frightened of her sharp fangs that they didnt dare to budge. They were curious about the pretty magical species, but Daisy gave them a friendly reminder to never touch Liu Yues tail or ears. At the end of the day, Liu Yue wasnt an object on disy in a museum.

    The four sisters clothes were designed with dedication. Their clothes could be considered a robe, except that the opening at their hips was high up, thereby revealing their long and slender legs. The sleeveless design revealed their arms. Although the four sisters werent yet adults, their charm bordered on young and mature. Of course, Vera was cute, as well.

    Nona suffered due to her physique that developed too well. The button at her neck clearly looked endangered, and one could see the charming ditch in between the space between the buttons. As a result, she had to deal with lots of uncouth eyes.

    Miss Vera, adorned herself in elegant light blue and white that matched her graceful and dignified personality, embellishing her tall and erect posture. Princess Vera, standing next to Miss Vera, was envious of her courteous demeanor towards everybody she spoke with, regardless of who they were.. Vera knew she was the next Elven Queen. She thought it would be so nice if she could be an equally a dignified and graceful woman in the future.

    Father would definitely think differently of me too, right? wondered Vera.

    Truth be told, Vera always felt her mom looked strange next to her dad. When she saw him with her Grandma Vyvyan, to the contrary, something about them just looked much better. Her graceful and dignified Grandmother Vyvyan fitted with her cool and confident dad. She couldnt do anything about it, sadly, since Vyvyan was her grandmother. Nona would also be an elf with overwhelming mana if Grandmother Vyvyan was her mom. Vera argued she might even have breasts like her Grandmother Vyvyans

    Daisy was allowed to carry her sword with her at a formal asion for the first time. Because Tanya had gone to Ikanas ce, it was a little exhausting for Ying to protect the four sisters by herself. Subsequently, Daisy was ordered to guard her sisters, as well. Daisy was fond of the job. She wore suave male clothing as opposed to formal wear. She finally got to experience the feeling she didnt get to experience at home. Daisy always admired her moms Valkyrie past, and her father had also nostalgically mentioned to her that he liked her moms suave and heroic demeanour during her Valkyrie days the most. Daisy bore a striking resemnce to her mother to begin with, so she wondered if her father would feel he missed her when she returned.

    In consideration of others touching her, Liu Yue bound her tail and clothing together. That way, her tail wouldnt wag around and be caught. She used to grumble her mom was always prattling on and on about her tail, but she finally understood her moms good intention.

    Miss Vera touched Veras head and, with a smile, she inquired, This afternoon is pretty tiring, isnt it?

    Its all right. Though Vera said that, the fatigue causing her to fold at the waist couldnt mask her fatigue. Vera gently sighed. She hopelessly asked, Trying to keep this up is very tiring. I really admire you for still being able to maintain yourposure. Do you have any special training methods?

    Miss Vera set her cup down and answered, If you have somebody you like, you will naturally do your best. Back then, I met with the man I like, which was a rare opportunity toe by. If I could see him once, I will do everything in my power to show him the best side of me. When the timees, I can maintain this standing and sitting posture of mine for the entire day. Ill be absolutely spent afterward for sure; but nevertheless, I wouldnt consider it of any significance inparison to the warmth and bliss I feel when I see my lover.

    Is that right? I have someone whom I like, too Why did I not think that way? asked Vera, with a frown. She suddenly realised, Perhaps its because Icked attention to detail that Father was nonchnt toward me and considered me a child. Thats Dads fault. Dad has never asked me or my mom to do that, which is why Im not meticulous about the details. I might have to do as Miss Vera says.

    Its a fantastic if you can disy your true self as, when youre together in the future, you will have to show your true nature. If you can show your true self to the one you like, that means that he epts everything about you.

    The youngster approached the two Veras engaged in conversation. Noticing the young girls looking slightly tired, he dawdled for a moment before speaking: I am sorry to interrupt you. It is time for Miss Veras speech, so please prepare yourselves. After this speech, you can have a rest in the afternoon. Thank you for your hard work.

    If a thank you for your hard work could alleviate the fatigue, thatd be terrific.

    Liu Yue sighed and then stood up. Last night, she was so excited about attending the event she was literally unable to sleep. Hourster, however, she was wishing to go back to sleep. Unfortunately, she was unlikely to have time to squeeze in an afternoon nap since the flower garden outside was packed. Actually, there was absolutely no chance of getting a nap. The so-called rest in the afternoon was just being able to go for a stroll around to the stalls or watching the denizens performances outside of the imperial pce in the afternoon.

    Sorry, apologised the youngster, when he noticed Liu Yues ears flopped down. Sorry, Miss Liu Yue I-I do not know how to make you feel better, either I-if there is something you need to help you recover your energy, just let me know I shall do my best to help you But But All I can do right now is giving you my thanks.

    Nothing much. I just want to have a good sleep.

    I see Liu Yues habit of not being able to sleep due to excitement for these sorts of events is still with her. What a child, jibed Vera. She couldnt help herself from pursing her lips into a smile to tease her sister.

    Liu Yue shyly raised her head: Werent you excited?!!

    Youre still kids, after all, stated Miss Vera

    Were not kids! The four sisters froze Miss Vera in ce with their unified exmation when she tried to end their bickering.

    Miss Vera cheerfullyughed: Whether you are a kid or not is not determined by your age but whether or not you can disy the courage and sense of duty of an adult. I believe you can prove yourselves. For example, you have to gather yourself toplete what you promised yesterday, correct?

    Mm

    I am happy to be able to give my speech together with you. Let us go see our adorable citizens and enjoy their cheers and respect for us!

 Book 19: Chapter 39

    Book 19: Chapter 39

    The best time for them to strike was when the crowd was gathered. Most of the guards would be gathered around Miss Vera during that time, while others would be dressed in casual clothing and hiding in the crowd. Once that period passed, nobody would defend the buildings outside of the imperial pce. The marksman on the pce walls had his gun aimed at the crowd within the walls as he believed his only chance of being able tond their shot on Miss Vera was at close range. He believed firing from a long distance would only result in an inurate shot. In saying that, what if the gun was special?

    Though Troys navy was very strict, that couldntpletely prevent people from selling their guns and ammunition then reporting their equipment as missing. After all, the ce was far from where Troy could directly impose his rule. In other words, there was a degree of autonomous rights there.

    Troys hunters possessed rifles that could fire from long distances with precision. When that wasbined with the mes emitted from the bullets, the bullets were virtually undetectable with ones eyes during the day. Further, no smoke was emitted when firing. Though they were some distance away from the balcony, where Miss Vera gave her speech, they could stillnd a fatal shot from there.

    It took a lot of effort to sneak the gun in. The gun was jammed into the horses body, which was then sent in as a sick horse. Nobody wanted to approach a dead horse that had flies swarming it. He was able to sneak the weapon and bullets in as a result. He didnt manage to bring much in, but one shot was enough to kill.

    The guards down below never expected there to be someone who could shoot from that distance, nor did anyone pay attention to the location the sharpshooter was at. Theoretically, hed easily be able to kill Vera from that distance. He also already prepared an escape route to flee. He nned to leave the gun at the scene, framing Troy as the one who sent him.

    Perfect. Its perfect if everything goes ording to n, thought the sharpshooter.

    Suddenly, a hand encroached upon him from behind and snapped his neck. The young man in white wrestled the corpse aside. He saw the reflection from the gun. The marksman had taken precaution measures, but what the young man in white was searching for was traces of the gun. The guards of Gluocia were uninformed of the firing distance the gun offered. The young man in white, on the other hand, was educated. He never expected the marksman would use the urate rifle his own nation produced, nheless.

    I will need to report this, thought the young man in white. The young man in white hid the corpse as a measure to prevent instigating panic. Next, he looked toward the high spot next to his current location. His analysis went as so: Some ces arent so easy to spot. Regardless, I need to go and make sure its safe. Theres definitely not just one assassin.

    Suddenly, an explosion went off in the crowd. The crowd immediately cried out one after another. White smoke suddenly whisked through the crowd. The terrified crowd screamed and fled for their lives. Unfortunately, practically everyone was gathered on thewn below the balcony. Additionally, the smokescreen was dense, thereby robbing them of their sense of direction. Subsequently, they didnt know where to flee to. The crowd pushed up together, and some even tried to rush into the imperial pce.

    Miss Vera! Please immediately leave!

    It was within their predictions, but it happened far too suddenly; hence, everybody was in a state of panic, especially the four sisters.

    Liu Yue pushed the window behind her open and ran back in. The further away from the window she was, the safer she felt. She curled up on the ground and trembled. Nona looked to Vera, who was next to her, with a startled look. Nona was on the brink of crying. She grabbed Veras sleeve and wailed as she shouted, What do we do? What do we do, Sister?! What do we do?!

    Dont panic. Dont panic. Go inside first. Lets go inside first. Daisy, sheath your sword for now. Dont identally hurt our allies.

    Miss Vera, who was mentally prepared, was the first one to recollect herself. She pulled the four sisters behind her, and then pushed them into the building. Then, she turned around and returned to the balcony. She shouted down to the people below, Everyone, do not panic! Do not panic! Its okay. Its okay! Dont trip! Please stay calm!! The exits are on the left and right! The exits are on the left and right! Dont panic! Dont panic!! If you cant leave via the left or right, enter the pce! Enter the pce! Make sure to watch your feet!

    Miss Vera didnt return to the building. She told the four sisters not to poke their heads out. The youngster rushed over. He pulled Miss Vera behind him and then bent over. Gunshots were suddenly fired from downstairs. The bullets shattered the ss behind them and hit the marble rails. The four sisters hiding among the shattered ss wailed. It was absolute chaos outside. The barrage of bullets and ricocheting bullets was nothing short of a rainfall of bullets.

    Liu Yue covered her ears as trembled on the ground. Daisy grabbed her sword handle with her shaky hand but never drew it. The long sword was meaningless to her. She couldnt attack with a sword in the field of smoke, and she most certainly couldnt deflect bullets with it. Vera pulled over a table and flipped it over, tipping everything over. Vera shouted for her sisters to take cover behind the table.

    The gunshots didnt stop. Going by that fact, it was safe to assume the shooters didnt flee after one shot. To the contrary, they fired then moved positions and then continued firing. The youngster covered Miss Vera the entire time. He yelled, Miss Vera, its too dangerous here! Youre out in the open here! You should hurry back! Hurry back inside the building!!

    I cant leave my people behind. Dont let the military in yet; else, countless people could end up stomped to death. Im not afraid of them. Im not afraid of these bullets. If God truly exists, they wouldnt let their follower, whos been working so hard for the people, die an unjust death!!

    Miss Vera didnt cower. Her lips were pale, but she shouted down below. She directed the crowd to crouch down and to run off to the sides to escape from the two exits. Bullets continued to hit the marble rails. The youngster tightly clung to Miss Vera to protect her. He positioned his body in front of her to protect her.

    Vera didnt tell the guards to charge into the field of smoke for everybodys sake. She didnt want the gun warfare to result in genocide. The youngster watched the bullets below zoom through the air. He gritted his teeth so tightly he could crush his own teeth. He knew staying there was pointless. The best way to protect Miss Vera was to jump down and murder everybody, but he couldnt do that. He had to stay by her side to guard her. If he went down there, Miss Vera would be highly susceptible to getting hit.

    Suddenly, the young man in the white robe came over from a side of the balcony. He ran and jumped down into the open space. No human would ever dare to jump from that height. More tragic cries and screams apanied his heavynding. The field of smoke was unable to obstruct his vision. Wherever he went, grunts and thuds followed. The sound of gunshots gradually ceased, not because the shooters had run out of ammunition but solely because they were dead.

    Miss Vera raised her head subtly. All that was left down below was groans, whimpers and cries. The young man in white picked up the device that was used to emit the smoke and put it in his shirt. He bolted to a pond and dumped it in there. The field of smoke gradually dissipated. Down below were the people who were trampled on as well as everybody who was quivering in fear by the corners of the walls. Of course, corpses were featured in the scene.

    Dont be scared. Dont be scared, everyone. Theres no need to be afraid. Im right beside you. Ill always be here. I havent backed down. Why are you afraid? Countless people want to kill me just as countless people want to destroy our imperial pce. However, we are fearless! This smoke cannot obstruct our vision!! Everyone, dont be afraid!! Stand up, everyone! Let me finish my speech. Please, understand that, as long as I am here, I will never back down!!

 Book 19: Chapter 40

    Book 19: Chapter 40

    Before the disaster came crashing down, lots of people considered the trip an adventure. That statement befitted the four sisters. The four sisters thought they could ovee dangers that came their way. In the end, they all curled up behind the table crying.

    Nona cried the entire time and was still crying. Terrified, she grabbed onto Liu Yues tail and refused to let go. Liu Yues mind raced the entire time as she tried to figure out when it was safe to dash outside. Daisy grabbed onto her useless long sword and refused to let go. It was as if it was her lifesaving straw that was useless in reality. It merely served as a cebo to reassure her. Vera had ideas, but that was all she had, ideas. Verya had lots of ideas but no idea what to use. As a result, she joined her sisters behind the table and only poked her head out once the gunshots ceased.

    Miss Vera never left. She took cover behind the marble rail that had countless holes in it. Shemanded their reinforcements to rescue the wounded and clear the paths from there. The citizens in a frantic state let out a breath of relief and calmed down when they saw that their Queen didnt flee. That was why the pce wasnt in absolute chaos immediately after it ended. The guards handled the aftermath orderly.

    Seeing Miss Vera look so calm and collected above her, Vera looked down at her quivering hands. She never imagined shed quiver due to fear. If she was the one at the top, her fear most likely wouldve gotten the better of her. She wouldnt have been able to calm herself and remain standing at the balcony. Not long ago, she thought she could be an outstanding woman as Miss Vera was but, reflecting on it again, she realised that she was still painfully far from it.

    If Grandmother Vyvyan was here, she probably wouldve resolved the problem already. Even Miss Vera, whos powerless, had the courage to not back down a single step. It appears that what she has shown is what it takes to be a qualified monarch. A qualified monarch must possessive formidable courage even if theyck power, thought Vera.

    The four sisters used to feel their father had fewer stories than their Grandmothers Vyvyan and Elizabeth since he was once a human. During his days as a human, someone always had to go to his rescue. When they heard that, they perceived their father to be somewhat weak, but they finally realised how great their father was.

    Their father was able to fearlessly face danger with his chest out. Their father was a weak, ordinary human to begin with, but he still stood at the forefront. For him to have faced off against Alice, he was overwhelmingly brave.

    A few assassins was all it took to scare me silly, which doesnt even ount for the fact that they werent after me. How disgraceful, Vera cursed herself.

    I want to go home I want to go home cried Nona.

    Compared to Vera, fear had overtaken Nona. She hid behind the table and wailed. Liu Yue gently caressed Nonas head. In truth, Liu Yue was trembling. Every fibre of her being, and her mind was nk. She just wasnt as scared as Nona. In saying that, Liu Yue began to consider the consequences and dangers of the n when she was totally interested in it before. Prior to the attack, she only knew there was a possible risk. She never thought shed be so close to the threat. She no longer doubted the dangers would take her life.

    Is everybody all right?

    Miss Vera finally finished with things she had to attend to. The youngster turned to the four sisters. He was most concerned about Nona. In a soft voice, he said, Miss Nona, you do not need to be so scared. I said I would surely protect you. While things happened abruptly this time, it was not a well-organised assassination team. They were most probably just trying their luck.

    Miss Vera gave Nona a gentle hug. Nona tightly hugged Miss Vera as if she found shelter from the storm. Miss Vera stroked her head with a reassuring smile. She softlyughed: Its all right. Its all right, Honey. Dont be scared. Dont be scared. Its all over. Its all over. I told you, youre our guests, and I consider you my children. I will definitely protect you. I promise.

    Miss Veras voice was so gentle, and her hand was so warm. Nona gradually stopped crying in her arms. All that was left were soft sobs. Miss Vera lovingly stroked Nonas head again before releasing her. Liu Yue gently caught her sister. Miss Vera then stood up. She gave the sisters a hopeless smile: I am so sorry. This is our problem, yet we have dragged you into it. Im so d that youre not hurt. Next time, I promise to protect you properly. You dont need to be afraid. Its all over. I assure you nothing so dangerous will happen again. Now, take them elsewhere for a hot cup of tea to rx. The pce is now on high alert, though, so you wont have anywhere to y. I apologise for that.

    Vera staggered as she got to her feet. She barely enunciated, No It is fine

    Indeed, the four sisters needed a hot cup of tea more to calm down. The battle not long ago was akin to a fire, but Vera was so frightened that she broke out in cold sweat, which left her feeling cold.

    Ying squeezed through the guards to reach the sisters. Before she could say anything, she pulled up the four sisters on the ground. She looked worried for the first time. She tightly hugged Liu Yue. Reassured, she expressed, Im so d youre all safe. An assassin tried to rush up the stairs before, and the crowd blocked me off at the bottom; Im so d youre all safe.

    Miss Ying, what is the situation down there?

    We call them assassins, but it would be more urate to say they are ruffian-type mercenaries. Only martyrs utilise such a foolish and disorganised method. But nheless, there is one thing I must admit. While I am reluctant to admit it, the long rifles that they used were the rifles our jaegers use. The rifles have a very long range. There were snipers from ces you never thought of. If they opened fire from there, you may have left this world already.

    The young man in white hadmunicated with Ying. Ying was the captain of the guard unit; therefore, the young man in white probably wouldnt dare to hide the information.

    Miss Vera nodded but didntment. Needless to say, she understood King Troy wasnt behind it, so she didnt even consider the possibility of it being him. She was just focused on how many people would have that type of gun and if she should modify the safety regtions ordingly.

    A short whileter, Miss Vera gathered her guards and loudlymanded, In summary, keep the defences around the imperial pce tight, and you must keep the four sisters safe from harm.

 Book 19: Chapter 41

    Book 19: Chapter 41

    Did you say Troys daughters are over there? asked Ikana, cup nearly slipping out of her hand. It was probably the first time she revealed such a shocked gaze in front of her advisor. She looked at theption before her in shock. She then pinched her chin and, in a muffled tone, mumbled, Cant that be considered Troy dering his stance? Has he decided to assist Vera?

    I do not think so; otherwise, King Troy would not have sent someone here. You saw Miss Tanya in the afternoon, did you not? King Troy has not made his stance clear as of yet. Perhaps his four daughters were merely there by coincidence. I believe he would never explicate his daughters are here; else, his daughters would definitely be in trouble if he made his stance clear.

    After calmly analysing it, Ikana let out a small breath of relief.

    The advisor followed up: Miss Tanya didnt explicate their stance, either. Miss Tanya is not an experienced diplomat. She is a general, but she is closest to King Troy. I think King Troy wants to sit and observe from the sidelines. He wants to see which of us can gain the upper hand before he truly takes action. I would say Miss Tanya is an observer as opposed to a diplomat, which is the same as the four Princesses.

    No, its not the same, mumbled Ikana. We dont know how the four Princesses came here and what their goal is. Whatever the case, the four Princesses presence forces me to be cautious. If our ns affect just slightly more than intended and hurt the four Princesses, Im absolutely certain we wont get off the hook. Perhaps King Troy didnt send his four Princesses, and they sneaked out. Even if that was true, that would still be extremely disadvantageous to us.

    What is your n?

    Ikana resolutely gave her order: Our original n to strike during the coronation is cancelled, right? Thats no longer the best opportunity for us to strike. This operation will destroy all of the spies we sent. Have everyone stop all operations for the meantime. Also, get rid of any documents and weapons that will expose them.

    The advisor recorded Ikanas orders then responded, Are we just going to spare Vera, then? Although she managed to escape once, the truth is that there are a good number of people who support her session, which is why we should do something now. Even if we do not personally act, we do have to instigate them, do we not?

    No, the problem with that as it currently stands is itd be too obvious were trying to provoke them. Lots of people bore witness to Verasposure during the incident. I doubt thered be many people whod believe our instigations. With that said, we do need to nder and mislead the masses. Make sure to not insult and oppose her in an apparent manner. Avoid obvious approaches. Oh, one more thing. I havent given up. Ill never spare Vera regardless of when. Shes my biggest threat. The only way to eliminate the threat is to kill her. Dont worry; Ive already sent others. Not only do I want Vera but also the four sisters. The four Princesses may have limited my actions, but if theyre with me, then theyll be the best bargaining chip to prevent Troy from interfering.

    You mean to kidnap them?

    Of course not. If I kidnapped them, before I get to see my, sorry, my husbands imperial pce, itd be destroyed. Its a given that we have to courteously invite the four sisters here. Needless to say, its the same method I used back then. I managed to win my husband without resorting to any violence whatsoever. We need to do the same thing again this time.

    Sorry, Consort Ikana, I honestly do not know what you did back then

    You dont have to know, either. In any case, I, personally, will handle this. I dont trust you people. You might ruin something that could be perfectly fine; dont stick your noses into this, and remind everybody they cant hurt the four sisters even if it means passing up a chance to kill Vera. Go now. I need to attend the ball now.

    Ikana stood up and flicked her enthralling long purple hair. It was within reason for the advisor to not know what exact method she utilised back then. If he knew, he would already be a corpse. The people around Ikana back then were, in essence, dead. The survivors either went missing with no news from them of any kind, or they became her loyalest dogs.

    Ikana might be gorgeous and gentle in her husbands presence, but, in reality, she wouldnt spare anybody around her an ounce of benevolence. She might be caressing your head and consoling you this second, but you might be dragged off after having a bottle of alcohol smashed over your head the next instant. Friendships? Not part of her vocabry. She judged you purely based on your deeds.

    The ball Ikana was supposed to attend was a particrly small-scale ball to wee Tanya. Tanya wasnt a diplomat, which only made her easier to lure. Troys attitude on the matter was ambiguous from the beginning, and his whereabouts were a mystery. As a consequence, Ikana had to act while worrying and fearing, frustrating her immensely. She couldnt act without reservation until she learned the answer to those questions.

    ========

    Current time at Yings room in Gluocias imperial pce.

    The so-called messaging device used the same mana structure to create a mana connection. It was simr to the ne Troy and Vyvyan once used. The ne was able to transmit and receive messages, so the device achieved the same oue. Inparison, the device was moreplex. Mana was disordered. Due to it being simr to the flow of electricity, nheless, its flow could be controlled thanks to machinery intervention.

    Ying reported back to Troy about the assassination attempt. Troy quickly got back to her. Troy didnt reproach her for failing to protect the sisters properly. He just said to be careful henceforth. He also inquired about the other person he sent, namely the young man in white. Troy asked if he had arrived. Ying reported ordingly and received Troys confirmation.

    Troy also indicated that Ying should immediately bring the sisters home if they wanted toe home. Based on that, it was evident Troy still minded what his daughters thought. Ying found it odd. Under normal circumstances, Troy, who loved his daughters, would have immediately demanded she bring the girls back in a stern tone, but he didnt.

    ========

    Current time at Troy City.

    I have to go. Im going to rip their heads off in front of my children! Im personally going there!!

    Calm down! Calm down, Dear! Now is not the time for you to go straight there! If you go there, the situation will escte! Dont go! How about having theme back?!

    Shes right, Son. You can send your team there, but dont personally go!! This is an international matter! Things will be a big deal!!

 Book 19: Chapter 42

    Book 19: Chapter 42

    The girl submerged herself in the water. She shut her eyes and let the sound of the water flowing beside her gently echo in her ears. s, the fires during the day and flying bullets continued to resurface. She even saw images of bullets puncturing her. Despite the hot water, she still felt cold with those thoughts weighing on her mind.

    What must be going through ones mind to be able to step up in that sort of situation? How much courage and fearlessness is required? Liu Yue asked herself.

    Liu Yue shook her ears. The water droplets on her smooth and long fur coursed down. She looked at the mist overhead and softly remarked, I really want to go back and see what Dad wouldve thought

    Vera swam over to Liu Yue to inquire, Dad what?

    What should be done if Dad was the one in that situation?

    Dad definitely wouldnt have done worse than Miss Vera. He wouldve done even better than her because Dad is a stronger ruler. Hes also braver and has a stronger sense of duty.

    Indeed. Nevertheless, do you think we should go back now? Honestly speaking, I never imagined that would happen. While I thought it would be dangerous, that was the first time I felt danger was knocking right on my door I was, in all honesty, scared beyond words. I was no better than Nona Frankly, I really really really miss home now Liu Yue hugged her knees.

    Really?

    Liu Yue was the youngest among the four sisters. Due to her going to school outside of the Imperial Pce, though, she was much more mature than Nona and Daisy; hence, lots of things were discussed between Vera and Liu Yue. In the discussion, however, Liu Yues attention clearly wasnt on Veras question but somewhere else.

    Liu Yue didnt answer Veras question. Instead, she looked to where their other two sisters were, and then asked, What do the others think?

    You mean Nona? Nona probably wants to go home as soon as possible now, Id imagine As for Daisy I think she feels powerless now; leaving would be the best to her.

    How about you?

    Me? Veras voice softened: Im fine either way. Truth be told, although Im shaken after what took ce, I I I cant help but feel it would be a pity for us to leave We want to prove ourselves If we go home, itd be the equivalent of fleeing home. If we cant ovee this level of danger, it means were still children.

    Liu Yue pursed her lips: Haha, youre right Im not going to pretend I wasnt scared. Thankfully, the fear has started to settle. We managed to get through it once and, therefore, should be able to get through it a second and third time. Plus, I want to be like Dad. I want to be Dads daughter, a qualified daughter. I want to prove myself.

    Yeah? In other words, you dont n to return home, correct? So, our dance shall go on.

    Despite us having the choice of not returning, Im still worried Dad wille here. If Dad is angry, what do we do?

    Theres nothing we can do, then. With that said, its fine if Dad personallyes. Maybe Dad will be able to resolve everything while hes at it. That will save Miss Vera trouble, right? Given what today happened, there might be more dangers in the future. The coronation ceremony hasnt even started

    Isnt the city under martialw now? Im sure theyll be able to eliminate plenty of spies and assassins, right?

    Hard to say. Whatever the case may be, we must protect ourselves.

    Can you still use your magic?

    Liu Yue wiggled her tail. She climbed out and sat down on the chair to groom her tail. Shethered her entire tail with the oil to ensure her fur is smooth and wont stand up. That was a chore she had to do every day.

    I can. The caveat is, Ill have to use my own mana if I want to use magic. It wontst for long, and theres no mana to replenish with. Be honest with me, can you still transform?

    Transforming is our talent as Moon Foxes. It has nothing to do with whether or not theres mana in the vicinity. Put another way, I can transform whenever I want. If I fail, well just run, I guess. Well have to give up on Miss Vera and run when were in a pinch. We cant disappoint Dad, and we most definitely cant make him said.

    Vera sighed: If we can actually do it when it matters, then that would be great Didnt Dad once say that there were times in the past where he could leave but would choose to protect the people around him, instead? He never left. Though we havent gone through what he did, I think we must do the same, as we are Dads children.

    Thats not bad.

    ========

    Current time outside the bathroom.

    Ying stood up and extended forth her hand: Do you have business here?

    Oh, what happened during the day was our fault. Our mistake gave the Princesses a fright. We never expected that to happen, either. That is why I havee specifically to deliver some drinks that can help calm the Princesses.

    Ying looked at the pot of water and four cups in the tray he held. She narrowed her eyes and asked, Is this Miss Veras idea?

    The youngster awkwardly smiled: Uh No, it is my own idea Truthfully truthfully I want to apologise, as well After all I said I would protect them when we were out on the ocean, but I failed to fulfil the promise. I guess you could consider this a gift topensate them. You can rest assured. There is nothing in the drinks.

    Ying ignored the youngsters oath. She took the tray and poured a cup. Liu Yue pulled the door open right as Ying went to have a drink. The youngster immediately froze at the sight of Liu Yue wrapped in just a towel. However, Liu Yue immediately checked to ensure she didnt have any sensitive parts revealed, so she didnt panic. She grabbed a cup to drink.

    This is really nice

    Your Highness Ying quickly grabbed Liu Yue and eximed, Hurry and spit it back out! Vomit it! Hurry! I have not drunk it yet!! I have not drunk it yet! You

    I trust Miss Vera, and I trust him.

 Book 19: Chapter 43

    Book 19: Chapter 43

    Though Ying was strongly opposed to it, the kids drank the youngsters drinks. Owing to her habits as an outstanding guard, Ying wouldnt allow her protectee to drink a drink of unknown origins in a foreign nation under other circumstances. However, the girls trusted the youngster more after going through the ordeal together. After all, they witnessed him fearlessly stand next to Miss Vera. Nobody would hate and suspect a warrior, albeit the youngster not showing them any courage.

    Are you asleep, Liu Yue?

    No.

    Liu Yue sighed. Nona hugged Liu Yue tightly around her neck. Liu Yue tried to push her away but failed. Liu Yue didnt mind cute Nona hugging her. In saying that, Nonas huge knockers affected her breathing, subsequently impacting her sleep.

    The four sisters slept together due to the debacle that transpired in the afternoon. Daisy, who looked most nonchnt, started to cry in a half-asleep, half-awake state, which surprised them. They had tofort her for a long time before she settled down. Liu Yue strongly suspected the drink was just a regr fruit juice without any calming affects. Perhaps it was just a cebo effect.

    Sleep, then. We have to wake up early tomorrow. Miss Vera invited us to breakfast.

    Mm. Liu Yue nodded then shut her eyes.

    The heavy feeling pressing on her contained her sisters scent and warmth. It was heavy, but Liu Yue felt warm. Suddenly, she felt a sensation on her tail, causing her entire body to go limp. She tried to vigorously yank her tail back. To her chagrin, those hands wouldnt let go. She furiously opened her eyes. She saw Veras desperately trying not tough. Because she didnt want to wake her sisters, Liu Yue suppressed her voice to fume, What are you doing?

    Sorry, let me hold it. Having something warm to hold in my hands calms me.

    Im already considerate enough to let you sleep in my room with me, so dont try to take a yard now!!

    Come on, just a touch. Were both girls; its no big deal. Besides, Im your sister. We dont share the same mom, but I treat you all as well as I treat Nona, dont I?

    I dont see you treating us equally well, but I certainly do see you tricking me as much as you trick Nona and Daisy. Actually, youre even crueller to me. All right, all right but remember this: I can put up with you grabbing my tail, but I cant stand you caressing my tail. My tail is reserved for Dad, clear?

    I know. I know.

    Even Vera knew Liu Yues taboo, so she wouldnt offend her in that regard. She cheerfully grabbed onto the soft and fluffy tail. Liu Yue shuddered, and her expression looked gentle. For the Moon Fox Tribes foxes, their tails were, indeed, their most sensitive body part. She felt aroused even if it was her sister who touched it.

    Liu Yue was first to wake up the next day. She soon regretted letting her sisters sleep with her. It rainedst night during their sleep, so the room was colder. No maids came to add wood to the fire as everybody was asleep. As a result, the room was freezing.

    When one feels cold during their sleep, they subconsciously move closer to the warmest thing next to them. Liu Yues tail wasparable to a big me. Thus, her three sisters subconsciously clung to her. First it was Nona, which was plenty. Then, Vera and Daisy joined. Breathing? Does wheezing count?

    Liu Yue heaved a big breath. Her sisters faces that indicated they were all deep asleep but didnt say anything. She suddenly recalled the mornings after the night raids sheunched on her dad. She thought to herself, Dad mustve felt the way I feel, particrly when he has to shoulder the weight of four people, hihi.

    Liu Yue slowly shut her eyes. She didnt know what time it was, but nobody came to wake her, while she wasnt willing to separate from her warm mattress and nket. She didnt want to leave one second earlier than she had to. Although she had her three sisters weight and warmth on her, she eventually fell asleep. Unfortunately, somebody knocked on the door the moment she went to close her eyes.

    The maids came in with hot water and gently woke the sisters up. Her three sisters rubbed their eyes. They were somewhat reluctant to leave Liu Yue. They intuitively wanted to grab the warm and fluffy tail. Liu Yue pulled her tail back and sternly dered, Wake up. We need to have breakfast with Miss Vera.

    Oh Right

    Vera was the first to sober up. The four sisters dealt with their sleepiness and foggy minds upon just waking, and then they followed the maids to the dining hall. From their time in the North, it was evident breakfast held the most weight among all meals since only those most trusted and had the right would be allowed to join the master at breakfast.

    Miss Vera was already waiting for them. Smiling, she enthused, Good morning, Princesses. Im very happy to see you. I thought you wouldve nned to go homest night.

    Actually, we did consider it.

    Thats understandable, but you chose to stay, didnt you? Im eager to know your reason for staying. Can you tell me? Or rather, could you stroke my ego, and let me know youre staying for my sake?

    Vera forced a smile: Uh That is partially true, but it is not the main reason. We do not want to leave our first adventure as a regretful memory. It was dangerous yesterday, but if there was no danger, it would not be an adventure. We can bear with it. Our father went through much more dangerous ordeals, after all.

    Miss Vera spread her napkin and expressed, You do not disappoint as King Troys daughter. Princesses, it is not appropriate to drink wine at breakfast, or I wouldve toasted to your courage. Since its breakfast, though, I shall not waste any more time. Nobodys mind can function at full capacity in the morning, so I dont want to do any thinking myself. Let us cheerfully replenish our empty mind and bellies. I can arrange for someone to take you on a tour through the city today. Sadly, the city isnt as fun as it once was now as it is under martialw thanks to those people.

    <strong>Trivia</strong>

    if there was no danger, it would not be an adventure.  This quote is based on the fact that adventuring is written as taking a risk in Chinese.

 Book 19: Chapter 44

    Book 19: Chapter 44

    The city was different to when they first arrived. When they first arrived, the city was packed. Every street was packed to the brim with people and carriages. It took them an entire day to reach the imperial pce. Today, to the contrary, there werent many people on the streets. Instead, the sound of armour rattling and sobs could be heard everywhere.

    Sorry, this is a disgrace. The entire imperial city is now under martialw, so theres nowhere to y now.

    It wasnt just the four sisters who were disappointed as the youngster shared the sentiment. He promised to take Liu Yue around when the celebration was on. That was a secret between the two of them. Liu Yue was excited about her journey, but it ended up a disappointment, which left the youngster feeling as though he sinned.

    Ying, who was to the side, remained silent. She was fully aware of what she should do when her master went out to y. She didnt utter a word, nor did she interfere. She merely watched over the four sisters.

    Liu Yue gently shook her head. In a soft voice, she replied, Its fine. It cant be helped. After all Miss Vera was attacked. It doesnt matter. Well be fine with just a stroll. Its not as grand as the celebration. The city is new to us, nevertheless. Its fine either way.

    Ah Oh True

    Liu Yues gentleness threw the youngster off his rhythm. He quickly turned his head. He felt his face rapidly heat up. His heart felt a little numb all of a sudden. As a guard, he had to ensure he could stay calm as always just as Ying was. He also felt there was no other woman in the world who could sway his heart since the woman he liked was right by his side; but nheless, he felt so many things had happened between him and Liu Yue.

    Lets take a stroll, then. You can be our guide. Perhaps theres not much to buy, but were still interested in your city and its traces of ancient culture.

    Vera calmly pulled on Nonas hand. Nona was evidently a little disappointed and wanted to go home. Daisy stated that she was fine either way. She was nervous but also somewhat excited. She wished assassins would show up that second so that she could kill them to erase the shame during thest attack. Unfortunately, there were lots of guards around them, so it was unlikely somebody would attack them under the publics watchful eye.

    The atmosphere in the city was tense. Somebody would asionally be dragged out onto the street and led away. The guards showed no tolerance. They had the right to kick peoples doors down and enter their property to conduct searches if people didnt open up when they knocked. That being said, they didnt interfere with the peoples daily life. The situation wasnt fantastic, but the merchants were fearless. Furthermore, despite the circumstances where few people were in the city, the businessmen continued to open shop and not disappoint as businessmen. As such, they were the ones who bravely stood on the side of the streets and called out to people toe visit their store. The guards wouldnt dare to frisk the four sisters when Miss Veras personal bodyguards apanied them; therefore, the sisters werent obstructed.

    Gluocia was a city with a long history. Even so, it was new inparison to the elven imperial city. Inparison to Hilles City, however, it was the same age. It had historical marks, a strong religious presence and even some traces of religious stories, which newer cities such as Troy City wouldnt have. Even Nona was interested in the stories. Liu Yue was interested in cities and history to begin with, so that was exactly what she wanted.

    The few of them arrived at the za in the centre of the city. They took a big detour and went around therge circr za when they went to the pce upon first arrival in the city; hence, their deepest memory wasnt the huge water fountain state in the centre, but the smell of food and the various performances.

    This statue is the statue of our God of Battle in our legends. See his shield and spear? Stabbing the long spear into the ocean can calm the ocean water down. His shield could cover the Earth, which took form as thend we are walking on. He is a revered character in our stories. As a consequence, we erected a statue of him. This ce is also named the God of Battle za. Typically, thered be many more small stalls set up around here. Due to the searches, though, this is all we currently have to offer.

    Ah, its fine. We can just eat here.

    Vera looked at the stall in front of her. Where there was demand, there was supply. Businesses, therefore, continued without too much trouble. Although the city was under martialw, the people didnt have their freedom restricted.

    The four sisters locked onto a stall where the owner fried foods. Liu Yue excitedly watched the chef diligently at work with his iron pot. Shed never seen anybody cook the way he cooked before.

    You mean stir frying? Ah, I guess its one of our unique things. What Im reluctant to acknowledge is that this cooking method actuallyes from Ikanas city. The people are very fond of it, nheless. Lots of us enjoy eating stir-fried dishes.

    Ive never seen this cooking method. Is it tasty?

    If youve never tried it, its definitely worth a try because its seriously delicious.

    The youngster smiled. Thrilled and eager, the sisters leaned over to check out the menu theyd never seen before. They looked at the dishes on the table by the side where steam wasing from. Liu Yues tail began to wag back and forth and smack the ground.

    The youngster ced the order, and the dishes were soon served up. Interestingly, they didnt use forks and knives. The youngster picked up two wooden sticks that had been shaved. He gave the girls a smile: You wont be able to use it well on your first try. You should stick to a spoon for now. Its a versatile dining utensil, but its actually difficult to control.

    I want to learn! Wevee to eat, so we must learn!

    Just when Nona protested, Ying grabbed her hand and then handed her a pair. In a soft voice, she informed, This is how you use them. You previously saw them at my vige, didnt you? Like this

    Miss Liu Yue I shall teach you, then.

    Ah Sure.

 Book 19: Chapter 45

    Book 19: Chapter 45

    The youngster looked at Liu Yues radiant hand and gulped. Liu Yue didnt mind skin contact. She shifted over closer to him to allow him to hold her hand and teach her how to use the dining utensil. The youngster shifted over next to her. He could smell her faint scent again. Her scent was different to her elder sisters. She had the fragrant scent of the forest on her, but there was also a tinge of the scent wild fruits. It was as though she ran around in the forest to her hearts content. Maybe that was really what happened, though.

    The youngster recalled the time he was supposed to be hiding on the tree, but she discovered him. He almost passed out. However, he could clearly see the young girls pretty face despite her not slowing down and being shocked. Thinking back on Liu Yues defenceless sleeping face would also make him blush.

    The youngster could still remember the starry night and smell of the sea when he sat at the ice-cold door and floor on the ship. It was windy enough at night to make him shiver a little, but those times became a happy memory for him, and her warmth passed through the door to him. When they got to shore, she was always with her sisters. Therefore, he never saw her long red fur or touch her tail. It had been a long time since he was alone with her.

    Excuse me, then, Princess.

    The youngster carefully took hold of Liu Yues soft, delicate and smooth hand. The fur on the back of her hand wasnt that obvious to the eye. Liu Yue watched him carefully sp her hand. Usually, she wouldnt mind it at all. Howbeit, she felt a little shy this time. It was the first time she allowed a male toe close to her and hold her hand. Her male ssmates considered her a proud beauty.

    Why have I allowed a man to hold my hand now? wondered Liu Yue.

    The youngster felt his heart race faster. He honestly felt a little embarrassed and even a little ashamed. Holding Liu Yues hand to teach her how to use the utensil was supposed to be simple. Miss Ying taught Nona and the others the same way. He taught others before, but, for some reason, he felt so awkward. He had no idea what to say or do.

    Shouldnt you be teaching me how to use it?

    Ah, right I am sorry, Miss Liu Yue. It is just that your hand is pretty, and I have never held another girls hand before So I spaced out. I am very sorry about that.

    A bodyguard must answer their masters question, which was why he responded in spite of the shameless nature of his answer. Liu Yues face instantly turned red, but she didnt react rudely or retract her hand. Instead, she calmly said, Thank you for your praise, but we should continue.

    Ah, mm, sorry. First, please ce them between these two fingers, and use your spare finger to fix them in ce

    Hmm?

    Vera, who was sitting next to Liu Yue, suddenly felt a cold breezeing from below. She caught sight of Liu Yues tail mimicking a windmill. There was a reason Liu Yue twirled her tail, though. Vera looked at the youngster teaching Liu Yue how to use the utensil in addition to Liu Yue, who was clumsily trying to pick up food. She didnt know why Liu Yue struggled. Vera didnt notice what just happened, but she began to imitate Liu Yue and use it simrly to pry bars.

    Vera hopelessly sighed. She didnt think anything would happen between the youngster and her sister. As a proud fox of the Moon Fox Tribe, she wouldnt fall for a mere human. She knew Liu Yues moms self-esteem very well. Her dad was probably the only male who fulfilled the qualities they desired in a man.

    Vera didnt think the youngster could capture the hearts of any of her sisters. So ordingly, she wasnt worried about him. He sported decent looks, but the four girls already had somebody they liked, and their feelings were strong. Vera wouldnt like a child. From her perspective, the youngster still hadnt grown up.

    Yes, yes, thats it. Dont rush. Dont rush. Dont be too hasty on your first try, or itll drop. Yes, yes, be careful. Thats right. Dont let go. Dont let your hand shake, either. Thats it. Easy?

    The youngster intently observed Liu Yues hand as she picked up a slice of meat to put in her bowl for the first time. She only had to move it dozens of centimetres, yet Liu Yue perceived as if it was a conquest in a farawaynd. The slice of meat nearly slipped out during the journey to her bowl. Fortunately, it arrived in one piece. Liu Yue let out a breath of relief and cheered. It was proof of her graduation.

    Wow, this is really troublesome to use. Sister Ying, can you feed me?

    After multiple attempts, only to drop her food onto the table, Nona eventually gave up. She set the utensil down on the table and clung to Yings arm. Ying gently sighed and ced her food down. Vera watched Ying pick up Nonas utensils again through the corner of her eyes. She resisted the urge tough.

    Ying couldnt possibly feed you as Mom does. Shes either going to teach you again or do it herself Vera thought to herself.

    Excuse me, then, Princess Nona. Here, open up.

    Ah Thank you Sister Ying, youre the best!!

    Cough!!

    Hey!! What are you doing, Vera?! Thats disgusting!!

    Daisy, who was sitting opposite Vera,ined. Vera began to cough intensely. Worried, Liu Yue got to her feet and patted Vera on her back. Vera never expected Ying to go along with Nona.

    Ying, whos always serious and without any expression is feeding Nona now? Shes also emitting such a tender glow. What exactly happened? Is she still the Miss Ying who could slice a dragon open with one sh that I know?! wondered Vera.

    Vera, are you all right? Vera?!!!!

    A few men sitting at another table watching the group gave each other a small nod. One of them quietly instructed, She has to be the one. Shes the real one. The one up on the balconyst time mustve been a recement because theres no way she wouldnt have gone into hiding. Look, her guards are with her. That woman feeding the girl looks incredibly violent, while that girl has a sword on her. That magic one with a tail is probably also strong. Only the true ruler would be so heavily guarded when outside. She must be the actual Vera were targeting. Make sure to get your target right when its time!

    Got it!

 Book 19: Chapter 46

    Book 19: Chapter 46

    Ah, its you. Puzzled, Liu Yue titled her head: Is Miss Vera looking for me? Weve already finished dinner, so there shouldnt be any reason to see me, right?

    The youngster responded with a somewhat awkward nod. He had his fingers intertwined. He shyly looked at one of the walls but never spoke. Liu Yue patiently waited at the door. As a Princess, she wouldnt allow her man into her room, while the youngster was a bodyguard. Subsequently, he wouldnt ask to be let into the room he was supposed to guard.

    It was just a simple interaction during lunch, but that was enough for the two to consider each other slightly more important than previously. The youngster didnt know what the matter was with him, either. Ever since lunch, his hand seemed to carry the young girls warmth and scent.

    What exactly is the matter?

    Liu Yues patience eventually ran dry. The youngster was torn and had a red face. She had no idea what he was after. The way he behaved disgusted her a bit, though Seeing him waffle made him seem almost identical the boys at her school.

    Its Miss Veras order. The youngster took in several deep breaths to calm his racing heart. In a business tone, he rified, Miss Vera ordered me to protect you four from now.

    Wait, arent you supposed to be guarding Miss Vera?

    Liu Yue was surprised. She gently ced her hands on her chest. She felt quite apologetic. She didnt mind who her bodyguard was as she didnt dislike them. She was fine whether it was him or Ying. She was aware of his feelings for Miss Vera as she had seen her dads maid; in other words, she was aware of Lunas feelings for her dad. If her dad was to assign her somewhere away from him, Luna would probably be more miserable living than dead. His beloved Vera assigning him to her was no big deal; however, she assumed the youngster would be sad.

    Unlike what Liu Yue believed, the youngsters expression didnt show any change. That left her absolutely perplexed. Actually, it made her feel stupid She was worried for him, while he thought nothing of it. Hence, it made her feel as though her concern was fed to a dog.

    Your safety takes priority at the moment for Miss Vera. After all, if you get hurt, King Troy would probably be furious, which is why Miss Vera has entrusted me with such an important task. This is Miss Veras show of faith in me, so I will earnestly guard you.

    The youngster was on a different wavelength to her. Liu Yue held her hand to her forehead and sighed. Then, she smiled: All right. I dont mind either way as long as theres somebody by my side. In saying that, Miss Ying will continue to stay by my side. Considering shes my dads guard, Im sure she wouldnt be willing to protect Miss Vera.

    I believe in myrades, but, since Miss Vera gave me the order, I must earnestly carry it out, We will be spending a long time together in theing days. Henceforward, I shall protect you as Miss Ying does.

    All right. Can I make a request, then?

    Feel free to speak.

    Let me see Oh, right, take us out to y more often as you did today, then. Also, teach me more fun things such as at noon.

    Liu Yue giggled. Her excitement was obvious. She felt genuinely happy after ying around outside at noon.

    It was literally impossible for the youngster to make eye contact with the girl. Her friendly nature wiped his mind nk. However, Liu Yue was oblivious to what happened. She merely spoke her mind. She tilted her head. The silent youngster had his head down. After a moment of hesitation, she said, Whats the matter? If time doesnt allow thats fine

    The youngster swiftly looked up and waved his hands to exin, Ah, no! No!! No! No! Thats not it! Thats not it! We have time; I am sure of it. Also, our city isrge, so there is bound to be avable ces. Further, there are lots of festivals we can spend together. I, therefore, am sure that you will like it. I will take you to go see things. Promise! Promise!

    Liu Yue sighed. She hopelessly touched her ears: Ah great. You dont need to react so emotionally, or my sisters will hear. Itll be tough to exin if they do. Im going to take a bath now. You can do as you please. Just donte looking for me if you dont need me; speak to Miss Ying if somethinges up. Thats good enough.

    Oh Sure Mm

    The youngster took a few steps back and leaned onto the wall. The door to the neighbouring room then swung open. Liu Yues three sisters came out carrying stuff. They had nned to go and see Liu Yue, but, to their surprise, they saw the youngster. They had no idea why he was there.

    What exactly is going on? asked the three sisters.

    Liu Yue smiled: Ill tell you after. Right now, though, but I want to have an early bath. Frankly, Im a little sleepy now after ying in the afternoon.

    Me, too. Lunch was delicious, though. I want to eat it again!!

    Ah, I agree. I want to eat it again!!

    The youngster watched the giggling girls walk toward the bathroom. The girlsughter came from their own joy. A gentle smile surfaced on the youngsters face. He thought, By the sounds of things, lots of joyous things can be expected.

 Book 19: Chapter 47

    Book 19: Chapter 47

    When they met the next day, the young man in white was by Miss Veras side, which was quite the surprise to the four sisters. As a matter of fact, Liu Yue gave the youngster next to her a sympathetic look. She opened her arms and, with a bright smile, suggested, Whats the matter? You need a friendly hug to rx?

    The youngster believed Miss Vera assigned him to protect the four sisters because she trusted him in addition to the sisters not disliking him. Nevertheless, seeing someone else protect the woman he liked left a bitter taste in his mouth. With that said, he was a bodyguard. As a bodyguard he couldnt question his mastersmand. As such, he had to put up with the bitterness.

    The four sisters had different impressions of the young man in white. They didnt realise it at first. After Miss Ying interacted with him, however, they learnt that he was actually an apprentice officer by their fathers side. It was strange because as soon the sisters learnt of his identity, they immediately recalled lots of rted memories.

    Daisy felt there was something different about the young man in white next to Miss Vera. She had an odd feeling upon first meeting him; she thought she met him before. Afterwards, she asked Miss Ying about him and learnt he was a new apprentice in the guard unit. That wasnt the reason she knew him, nheless. There were lots of apprentices in the Imperial Pce. Fundamentally, her fathers bodyguard team wasparable to her Grandmother Elizabeths Valkyrie squad, which was why there are lots of apprentices. Therefore, it was impossible for her to remember an ordinary officer.

    Daisy felt she spent several years of thinking on her memories of thest few days, yet she couldnt recall where she saw the young man in white before. Daisy wasnt fond of thinking. Shed rather spend her energy training or stalking her father than thinking about the young man in white. Nevertheless, an opportunity had presented itself.

    Two bodyguards were currently present in the rest room. Miss Vera was busy with her work; she nned to take the sisters to lunch afterwards.

    Liu Yue yed chess with Vera. Nona chatted with Miss Ying. Ying wasnt fond of speaking, but she was a good listener. It was apparent Ying enjoyed chatting with Nona. Ying was fond of the innocent type of kids, such as Nona.

    That means that nobody is paying attention to me at the moment. This might be my chance to ask, rationalised Daisy. She inquired, Umm Have we seen you before?

    The young man in white pivoted around. He answered, Yes. We met at the city door. To be honest, I never thought we would be working together after that meeting.

    Daisy grabbed him: No, what I mean is in the past, further back, that is. Youre one of my dads apprentice officers, right? Have we met before in the Imperial Pce? I dont have a great memory, but something mustve happened for me to remember you. I just cant recall exactly what happened. So, do you still remember where we met and what we did?

    Erm The young mans expression subtly changed: Sorry, Your Highness, I am just an apprentice officer. Normally speaking, I would not have the chance to meet you

    Thats a lie, Liu Yue coldly interjected, causing the duo to shudder. Although I dont know what youre trying to hide, youve dined with my father before. To be precise, you dined with my father and Mommy Lucia. I dont believe my father would take the initiative to invite an apprentice officer to share a meal with him; you must be somehow rted.

    Ah I With a helpless smile, the young man exined, About that umm to be honest, I really do not know What I mean is that I really did not know that King Troy taking the initiative to invite an apprentice officer to share a meal was special case. I thought everybody would have the experience After all after all

    Liu Yue folded her arms and sternly responded, Leaving us out even if its just a meal is unlike Dad! When Dad sees guests, hell tell us  unless the guest is somebody very important. Otherwise, hell let us join. Why are you the exception? I noticed something wasnt right from the start. I merely didnt speak up. Now, tell us, what exactly are you here for? I feel as though Dad sent you to protect us?

    Sorry, Your Highness, I must apologise for the previous matter for I previously did not know the reason. But nheless, you can consider me an ordinary person from the West. I am unrted to His Majesty in any capacity, and I do not have any idea why His Majesty did that I think if you want to know it would be best for you to ask His Majesty yourself. As for your second question, my answer is no. I am, indeed, here on orders from His Majesty; however, my order was to guard Miss Vera, not you. I am sure Miss Ying and Miss Tanya will be the ones to protect you. I am just an apprentice, after all. Asking me to protect you would, frankly, be too tall of an order

    Mm Liu Yue looked at the young man.

    When Liu Yue was about to ask more questions, Miss Vera came over. Miss Vera, smiling, suggested, I heard you sisters were quite fond of stir-fried dishes. I, therefore, asked the chef in the pce to prepare some dishes for you. You should be able to use our eating utensils now, right? Let us go have our meal now, then.

    All right. The girls nodded, thereby ending the inquiry session. They did manage to attain some answers, albeit not the answer they wanted. Although the young man mightve told the truth, the four sisters didnt look as though they nned on acknowledging his answer. Even so, not even the astute Vera could find a reason to refute his ims.

    The young man in white sighed and then walked over to Miss Vera. The youngster vigntly watched the young man in white. The biggest taboo for guards was secrets. A guard with a secret was the easiest to capture, and they were problematic.

    It seems that theres a small problem with Moms filtering magic How did they see through me? A dragons magic should be perfect, shouldnt it? Why is there a problem? Why? silently questioned the young man in white.

 Book 19: Chapter 48

    Book 19: Chapter 48

    The four sisters wanted to go out to y more; they even wanted toe back for a holiday. Unfortunately for them, Miss Vera refused them. Taking into ount the incident, Ying and the youngster were also against the four sisters going out to y. As a result, this adventure of theirs quickly turned into being grounded in the imperial pce. Life in the imperial pce was initially quite fun, but it was soon boring as they had spent several days there.

    The four sisters were aware of how dangerous life outside the pce was. They had a lingering fear after thest incident, but they didnt need to worry for long for something worse wasing: the coronation ceremony. The coronation ceremony was two days away. The entire imperial city was at its most tense moments. Entry into the pce was forbidden. The trustworthy guards took care of gifts delivered to the pce. The soldiers on the streets would kill anyone who did anything that crossed the line.

    Thestb had, indeed, cleared out lots of armed special agents and spies. Regardless, Miss Vera kept up the strict safety regtions. Miss Vera knew full well that spies and special agents were weeds she could never bepletely rid of. She witnessed group after group killed off, while others were locked up. Nevertheless, it was enough to put a dent in Ikanas n, thereby making it a lot safer on the coronation ceremony day.

    Miss Vera didnt want to witness violence. Howbeit, she understood that, if she didnt give Ikana a bit of disciplining, Ikana would continue acting audaciously and fearlessly. She couldnt eliminate all of the spies and special agents. At the very least, lots of Ikanas ns should go down the drain. As for Ikanas backup ns, Vera had to cross that bridge when she came to it. She didnt know what Ikana was thinking. Perhaps Ikana might behave herself on the coronation ceremony day.

    You will have excellent positions for the coronation ceremony. You will be able to be behind her to see her wear on the crown. I believe it will be the most grandeur ceremony you will witness in your lifetime. We will receive the blessings of the pope in the imperial pcesrgest hall, informed the youngster, excited.

    The hall was the most resplendent edifice in the pce. Even the four sisters from the North would, presumably, be astounded. There was a huge and tall dome overhead. There was colourful ss at the very top. The light shining down bathed them in the holy light. The huge saint and angel stone statues were extravagant and majestic. The statues prayed in silence next to the huge windows. Though they were in the pce, the hall had a religious vibe. It was a fitting ce to be crowned.

    The Imperial Pce in the North was arger in size, but thetters design wasnt as spacious since there were buildings on either sides of the pce. To the rear was a snowy mountain, which restricted the area avable to the pce. That exined why the Imperial Pce in the North focused on building upwards. There were lots of rooms, but they werent as big.

    You cane here in the future. Mm, this is where the throne will be. This is where you will be. You can stand on the steps if you want to get a better view.

    The group walked to the end of the statue. Walking from the entrance of the room to the rear was enough to tire and annoy them, bearing in mind that was just one room. The throne was situated beneath the statue of the goddess that the nation worshipped. Eyes shut, their goddess wore a long robe and cloak, a gentle and friendly smile. She had her hands supinated and open. On one hand was a long sword, on the other, a scale. It was supposed to signify that fairness, justice and military might coexisted.

    There were three steps below the throne. Those who could stand there were those who held important statuses around the Queen. Standing on the stands beside the throne would allow one to see the entire scene down below. That was the position next to the Queen  the spot all vassals of the nation craved to stand on.

    Nice, nice, we can see everything here, right?

    Nona couldnt her excitement. She loved the design of the hall. Smiling as she looked at the throne, she asked, Can I have a sit on it to have a feel for it? I honestly want to know how it feels.

    Ah

    The youngster found himself in a dilemma. The throne wasnt the throne in the North; it was Miss Veras throne. While he was cognisant of the fact that Nona meant no ill will or held any ulterior motive, it wasnt something anyone could sit on as they pleased. It would cause awkwardness and potential trouble if she did sit on it. With that said, he couldnt bear to refuse her when he saw her innocent and cute look.

    The youngster checked the surroundings then awkwardly tried to change the subject, but Liu Yue sighed. She grabbed Nonas cor: Dont be wilful, Nona. The throne is a symbol of Miss Veras authority. You cant just sit on there because you want to. This is not our home, and Miss Vera isnt Dad, either. She will not makepromises for everything.

    Oh, youre right Nona pouted then backed off two steps while sadly looking at the throne.

    Relieved, the youngster expressed his attitude to Liu Yue with a nce, while Liu Yue furtively smiled.

    Vera inquired, Itll be held here in two days, right? It should go smoothly, right?

    Not here, no. The people who are permitted to enter this ce are trustworthy. The important part is after the coronation. Once the coronation isplete, Miss Vera will have to make ap around the imperial city in a horse carriage. Thats when shes most susceptible to peril. There are plenty of high locations and streets in the city. Countless, people have entered the city. Itll be hard to fend off any threats during that time. In addition, due to there being so many people around, its going to be even more troublesome for us to move around.

    The four sisters nodded. Theyd seen situations where there was an ocean for a crowd. That was how things were whenever their father went on his once-a-year tour. In saying that, their father never feared assassins.

    ========

    Present time at Abners side.

    Youre a maid I trust. Ive had you by our sides for a long time now. I know Ikana trusts you, and I know shes plotting something behind my back. Im not angry, but Id like you to help me find out what shes doing.

    Understood. The maid nodded then left.

    Abner continued moving his hands along the keys of his instrument. Ikana, who was in the adjacent room, probably only heard her husband was a man who was fond of music and art. However, his fondness for music and the arts didnt prevent him from having his own antennas. Abner didnt want to get together with Vera again; but nheless, he didnt want the girl to just leave, either. He did have a bright chapter with her in his past, after all.

 Book 19: Chapter 49

    Book 19: Chapter 49

    The youngster walked to the window by the balcony and stood there. Liu Yue was leaning on the railing and in a daze.

    Struggling to sleep, Your Highness?

    Liu Yue was admiring the flower garden below and humming a tune from her homnd. She supported her head in her hand. Her body exuded the scent and moisture from just havinge of the bath. She turned her head around when she heard the youngsters voice. She twirled her tail then smiled bashfully: I came out for some fresh air. I just finished having a bath. I, therefore, felt too hot to sleep.

    You should be careful. The coronation ceremony is tomorrow. It is dangerous for you to be by the window. Plus, you could catch a cold.

    The youngster removed his cloak. Liu Yue didnt refuse his polite and kind gesture, so she draped his cloak on. The youngsters smell was so faint that she virtually couldnt smell it. Instead, she smelt the fumes in the imperial pce. She intuitively tugged on the cloak. The youngster inquired, You n to stand here for a while, correct?

    What made you think I wont head straight back in?

    Because you will not be able to sleep before events, isnt that right?

    The youngster smiled noticed that some time ago. He just didnt explicate it. Liu Yues face went a little red. Softly, she said, Busybody, before turning back to look at the flower garden.

    Is it all right for you to be standing next to me? You dont stand next to others you guard. I know that Im a pretty and nice girl, but I already have somebody I like, so you can quit while youre ahead.

    The scene below was just a field of darkness to the youngster. There was light down there, but it wasnt enough to light up the entire garden. The flowers thatpeted with each other during the day were engulfed in darkness. Liu Yue possessed superior vision thanks to her fox gics, though. She was out there for fresh air, since she couldnt sleep due to excitement, but that wasnt the case for the youngster. That was her reason for teasing him.

    The youngster choked on his words, and then he hopelessly smiled: Sorry, Your Highness. While you are correct about that, I do not have the courage to have such feelings for you. I think your sisters, Miss Ying and even King Troy would not spare me, right? Daisy alone is more than I can handle, let alone even more people.

    Liu Yue pursed her lips into a smile: My sisters wont be angry as we do have a bit of a problem between us despite how close we are. Thatll depend on whether I want to mention it or not, though. Im just kind of worried about tomorrow. I know itll be a grand event, but thats precisely why Im worried. We came under attackst time, so wouldnt there be even more attackers this time? Wouldnt it, consequently, be more dangerous?

    Liu Yue turned to the youngster: Im not worried about myself but my sisters. If some mishap were to befall them here, Id never be able to forgive myself for I was the one who brought them here. Im now feeling afraid. Im very worried about my sisters meeting with misfortune If something happens to them, Ill never be able to forgive myself. I Im truly scared.

    A gentle breeze blew in. It was soothing but different to the way it felt during the day. Liu Yue, therefore, tightly wrapped the cloak around her and assumed a hunch posture. The youngster looked at her. She appeared so small and helpless right now.

    Shes worried and scared, which is different to how she was before. Her concern and fear could crush her, realised the youngster.

    Hesitant, the youngster said, Miss Liu Yue, can I hug you? Im afraid of tomorrow. My mom always hugged me, and so would Miss Vera. I would feel much more reassured afterwards. Of course, I know my request is problematic, but this is the only solution I know of.

    Liu Yue was rendered dumbstruck. She pped him across the face. He stumbled as a result. She backed off and tightly grabbed onto her clothes. She eximed, What do you want?! You bully! Pervert! Horny animal! You want to vite me in this situation?! I cant believe you would say that!! Nobody has ever said something so filthy to me before!

    It is just a hug

    What?

    ording to Liu Yues memory, whenever her mom and dad did <em>that</em>, her mom would tell her dad to hug her at night, which was why she understood a hug as<em> that</em>. Liu Yue hadnte of age yet, but she was one among the students who understood mature subjects. That was why her first reaction was to p the youngster without any hesitation.

    Liu Yue apologetically gave the wronged youngster a light hug. He smelt her scent and felt her warmth, wiping his mind nk. His thinking capacity instantly malfunctioned. His hands by his side froze in mid-air. He didnt know if he should reciprocate the hug or not. He wanted to, but he wasnt bold enough to. The same could be said for Liu Yue. His scent, warmth and wide chest rendered her embarrassed. She hugged him feeling guilty, but she blushed.

    Liu Yue soon released him: Hehe, sorry, hugs arent such a pure thing in my mind. Though I dont know how this alleviates fear, I think it can help distract me, I guess Geez, Im already worried about my sisters, yet now I have another thing to worry about. Still, thank you and sorry.

    Ah, no, it is all right.

    Liu Yue helplessly smiled then turned around. She didnt know what changes wereing in the future, but her steps felt a lot lighter.

 Book 19: Chapter 50

    Book 19: Chapter 50

    Wow

    Nona sprawled out on top of the table. Vera showed no mercy. Vera grabbed Nona by her neck and pulled her up. Vera sternly ordered, Get your act together. Were at a national banquet. How can you be so slovenly? This has to do with our fathers reputation! How can you embarrass him?!

    Youre right Still, Im so tired.

    I agree.

    Daisy massaged her shoulders. She found having to wear such revealing formal clothing frustrating. Daisy wasnt used to formal asions. To be fair, none of them, except Vera, were. Daisy was just imitating and learning as she went, but she was genuinely exhausted after the long day. She was very envious of Miss Vera, who was akin to a blue rose in bloom, in the crowd. Daisy let out a soft sigh: Wheres Liu Yue?

    The three of them looked around the circr table, only to discover. Liu Yue, who was always by their sides, was missing. Vera scanned the crowd: I just saw her before She was enjoying herself. Where has she run off to? Did she go to the restroom?

    Ying calmly spoke up from behind: Going to the restroom at this national banquet is impolite. The people of this nation seem to consider patience and resisting urges to be a virtue, which is why nobody will go to the restroom. I suggest you do not drink too much; otherwise, we might not be able to handle this sort of banquet we are not used to.

    Veras admiration for Ying soared. She never dealt with the particr rule before when she attended banquets in the elvennds, humanitys empire or the North. The three of them ced their cups down in unison and didnt drink again.

    Do you know where Liu Yue went?

    Ah, thest time I saw her was when she was over there. She is not there now, though That said, the boy seems to be with her, so I do not think that there is a need to worry. He may not be a veteran or experienced guard, but he, at least, has courage and a sense of duty.

    Standing behind the sisters, Ying swept her cold gaze over the people around. She remained alert in case there was anyone whod hurt the girls. Daisy swept her displeased gaze over the people then looked to Ying and exhaled: I dont have any idea when, but Liu Yue seemed to gradually separate from us. As opposed to saying hes our bodyguard, shouldnt he be considered Liu Yues bodyguard? Hasnt he been a little too close to her recently?

    Vera contented, You could say that In saying that, Liu Yue has never been that close to us. She doesnt live with us, or go to school with us. Her lifestyle, therefore, will be different to ours in some aspects. Anyway, I wont get close to that youngster. Perhaps Liu Yue is more approachable to him since she lived with themoners.

    Nona shook her head: Liu Yue may be a noble, but she doesnt have even our level of self-awareness.

    Unlike Nonas mother, Liu Yues mother was a true tribe leader of the Moon Fox Tribe. The tribe consisting of just two individuals wasnt an issue. As long as they hadnt been exterminated, they were still a noble family ording to the standards in the North. As such, Liu Yues background was far higher in statuspared to Nona and Vera, who were the daughters of an elf with an ordinary background, as well as Daisy, who was the daughter of amoner.

    ========

    Hmm, hmm, hmm

    Liu Yue sat outside the window. The space between the windows was so narrow that only one person could sit, yet she could casually sit on the edge. She had her shoes ced to a side. Smiling, she gently kicked her feet while blowing the air that carried the scent of flowers and watching the flowers sway with the winds.

    It is dangerous to sit here, Miss Liu Yue. The youngster spoke out to Liu Yue in a soft voice so as to avoid startling her off the edge.

    Its fine. Im more worried about suffocating to death inside than falling down.

    Are you? It appears you are not used to life here.

    I rarely attend these sorts of banquets.

    I thought you would have had lots of opportunities to attend such banquets as you are by King Troys side.

    Haha, how shall I put it? I may be my fathers daughter, and my sisters dont look down on me or pick on me, but when ites down to it, Im just the daughter of King Troys mistress. Therefore, I rarely live in the Imperial Pce and, instead, live outside. Thats why I dont attend many events in the Imperial Pce. Ive only ever attended a few times. Dad wont take the initiative to call for me to attend events. Even so, I know how much Dad loves me. My sisters are also really nice to me. I get to interact with lots of things outside of the pce, too. I miss out on life in the pce, but I get to see many flowers outside of the pce, so it doesnt bother me.

    I see.

    What? Why do you sound as though youre showing pity? Although my mom is a mistress, Im not the type of kid people look down on or attack. Furthermore, I really like Dad.

    It sounds as though your life is far livelier than it is here.

    I feel as though life here is the life Ive never experienced; its quite the new experience. There are so many people. The event is as grandeur. The pce is pretty. Im quite happy to be here. The weather today is also nice. There are no idents, either, while my sisters are having fun; hence, I, myself, am in a great mood. I just cant handle having to walk around everywhere and dance.

    The youngster blushed at the sight of Liu Yues feet. He stopped staring, but the ss window quickly attracted his attention. Liu Yue probably didnt notice that her tail was tapping against the ss, which attracted the attention of a good number of people.

    Miss, if it is all right with you, you shoulde back; otherwise, you might cause a disturbance

    Oh

    Liu Yue turned her head around to suddenly notice her tail. She grumpily pulled her tail back. She then pulled the door open. The youngster stretched his hand out with a smile and said, Pleasee on in, then. Be careful not to get hurt.

    Mm, thank you.

    Liu Yue took hold of his hand and lightly stepped back into the building. Vera looked over to them and smiled: Truthfully, I dont think its a bad thing. If Liu Yue can find a different life, itd be quite nice.

    Doesnt that make her a traitor, then?! Traitor!!

    I dont think that its fair to say that. After all, everybody has their own choice.

 Book 19: Chapter 51

    Book 19: Chapter 51

    My goddess, with the scale and sword in hand, watches over us. The bnce is as natural as grass and wood. Punishment is decisively meted out to evil. Power and fairness are both necessary to bing a monarch our goddess blesses. Our goddess watches us from above. The people look up. Fairness, justice and might are the qualities required of our nations monarch. The previous King was dedicated. May our new monarch remember the mission of our goddess. Once our goddess has passed on authority, she shall be crowned with her blood as thend. Now, we are gathered below Goddess, her scales and sharp sword. Wee new Queen, Queen Vera Gluocia!!

    Servants opened the door. The vassals on either side bowed. They hid their eyes from the gaze of the goddess, one that contained excitement, hatred, ambition, deep thoughts, gazes that a monarch would neverck. No matter when it was, a monarch was destined to experience those things, but Vera had already beared more than any other monarch had.

    Veras lover abandoned her at a young age. Then, she came through despite every meeting with schemes and dangers every step of the way. She went from a small, weak Princess into a Queen clothed in extravagance. The crises she experienced each step were the steps she had to ascend to reach the throne. The naivety in her gaze gradually vanished and was reced with an empty smile. She didnt want that young man anymore; she desired the crown before her.

    Everyone, called Vera, raising her eyebrow just lightly. She swept her gaze over the lowered heads on both sides. Nobody present held a higher status than her. There was nobody with a more prestigious status than her. She wore a confident and proud smile. She waved her arm clothed in a white glove. With a smile, she stated, You may raise your heads.

    Veras white cloak rustled along with the sounds of her shoes stepping onto the ground. Vera walked with the poise of aposed and confident monarch. The nation never had a female monarch before. While she was wrapped in prosperity and luxury, she was in a more precarious situation than her father was. Despite that, though, the dangers wereparable to just another meal from her perspective. There were still people after her life. The rumours, gossip, nder and deliberate difficulties the vassals would impose upon her were insignificant to her.

    The four sisters nervously followed her while trembling as they looked at the vassals on both sides. Though it felt somewhat shameful to wear such revealing clothing in front of people, the gazes of the people werent on them but on Miss Vera. Nona and Vera, who walked ahead of their sisters, were more worried about stepping on Miss Veras long cloak. Daisy could see Liu Yues fur that was standing up due to tension if she turned her head.

    Miss Vera?

    The pope at the other end watched Miss Vera approach. He went to proceed to the next step of the ceremony where Miss Vera would pray before the goddess to ensure she wouldnt do anything to shame the goddess and pray for everyone. The pope would then wear the crown on for her. However, just as he approached her, she gently pushed him away.

    Vera gave the pope a smile. She took the crown from his hands and wore it on for herself. She then looked over her shoulder and said, Dont stand on ceremony, my esteemed four maidens. Come. Come to me.

    The sudden change to the original n left the four sisters and people down below at a loss for what to do. Nevertheless, the four sisters immediately went over to Miss Vera the way they rehearsed. Miss Vera nned it beforehand. The assassins wouldnt hurt the four sisters; thus, she believed herself to be safe as along as the four sisters were by her side. There wouldnt be any martyrs whod blow themselves up along with the four sisters. She was certain Ikana would rather spare her than hurt the four sisters because destroying her own nation for a personal vendetta was beyond foolish. Subsequently, Vera was fearless.

    Everyone, I know what you are thinking. Youre wondering if theres something different about my coronation this time. I can exin it to you. Miss Vera didnt sit down on her throne right away. With a confident and proud voice, she dered, I dont ept Goddesss blessings for she didnt bring me here. Everyone, think about it. What are you right now? Can you call yourselves high-ranking vassals, officials and nobles? No. You are but traitors. Youre either male traitors or traitors of tradition.

    When I stood up to seed my father, how many of you supported me? Have you all forgotten what you did? I remember all of it. It was just yesterday when I heard your rage and moral ims, yet here you are now, not daring to utter a word. Youre all traitors. Youre traitors even if a revolt was to happen. Youre shameless cowards, you snakes. Im curious why my father didnt see through your disgusting facades when he reigned. Ive seen through you, though.

    So then, traitors, I wonder how you feel now. Goddess had nothing to do with my ability to be here. I got here with my determination, mypetence and loyalest soldiers, who put their lives on their line to escort me here. Goddess never protected me when I was in jeopardy, yet shes now supposed to be the witness to my ascension? This goddess is also a traitor. Why should I ept a crown from a traitor and her blessings? Im my fathers daughter, a descendant of the Gluocias. I am Vera. I personally crown myself to inherit my ns rule over our nation and you traitors. I am the first Queen, but I believe countless Queens will emerge in the future to step all over your prejudices and ego as men. Henceforth, I shall rule as Queen of Gluocia until the day I die. I wont disappoint my father, friends or people. That is my ascension speech. Thank you, Pope, but I shall wear my crown on myself.

    Once Miss Vera finished speaking, she adjusted her crown on her head then sat down on her throne. It was dead silent down below. Vera looked left then right before the first apuse came. Miss Veras bold and defiant speech stunned the four sisters. Three sisters, who finally came back to their senses, finally pped. The people below slowly began to p, filling the entire hall with resonating apuses.

    The pope was left to awkwardly stand alone in the hall. His humiliation evolved into anger. A sovereign doesnt care for a clowns feelings. Queen Vera never spared the pope another look. After all, what a sovereign needed to look at was something greater.

 Book 19: Chapter 52

    Book 19: Chapter 52

    After experiencing a unique coronation ceremony, Nona excitedly remarked, My, Miss Vera, I mean, Queen Vera is so bold.

    Nona was the type who enjoyed seeing things she defined as entertaining and didntin about things being excessive or exaggerated. She was impressed with Queen Veras confidence and pride.

    Queen Veras cool and suave demeanour won Daisys envy. Daisy genuinely thought Queen Vera was awesome.

    Vera sighed; Queen Verasposed, elegant smile and voluptuous breasts concerned her. She then checked herself and grievously sighed: On that topic, well also have to graduate to monarchs in the future. Ill be the Elven Queen in the future, while Daisy will be the Empress of humanity. The throne in the North will be Liu Yues, so well be the same as Queen Vera in the future.

    Please stop. I cant even imagine myself, like that. Thats a nightmare to me. Id rather attend a banquet with nothing but fish dishes than rule the North. Itd be best if Nona is willing to take my ce, opined Liu Yue.

    Dont say that out loud; thats depressing to hear here. On one hand, its because we cant be asposed and confident as Queen Vera. On the other hand, well be separated when we rule, wont we? When I watch Queen Vera, I feel as though that future ising closer, Daisy protested.

    The four sisters fell into a silence; even the joyous Nona ced her cake down and fell into a silence. Daisy was correct. As children, the three were still allowed to have their way. The reality, however, was the time for them to seed the thrones wasnt too far away anymore. Nier raised Daisy, but starting from next year, Daisy had to go to Hilles City with her Grandmother Elizabeth to begin making appearances at events. Elizabeth would teach her everything she needed to do. Favoured vassal, Castell, would assist her in office.

    Vera already began receiving special training from her Grandmother Vyvyan. She had acquired a grasp andmand over mana, earning herself the nickname Vyvyan Junior. All elves praised her. Though Liu Yue hadnt done anything yet, Troy wanted to hand the reins to the North, which originally belonged to the anthropoids, to the descendant of the Moon Fox Tribe, Liu Yue. Ling Yue didnt want to let her daughter seed the throne, though. The first reason was that not many people knew Liu Yues true identity. Further, being the daughter of a mistress, those who supported Nona would leverage that against her daughter.

    Troy didnt n to pass the throne to Nona due to her casual, nave and bright nature. Liu Yue, who grew up among themoners, was the best candidate for the throne. He wanted Nona to stick with Vera and lead a peaceful life in the elvennds.

    The four sisters would have to separate in the end just as Vyvyan and Elizabeth were separated. In saying that, their circumstance was different. Vyvyan and Elizabeth had a poor rtionship, thereby making it better for them not to be together. The four sisters, on the other hand, were always around each other but were going to have part ways. Furthermore, as monarchs, they wouldnt be able to see each other whenever they pleased. As a matter of fact, they could very well be at logger heads with each other over national affairs. Thus, the future was a taboo among the sisters that none of them wanted to speak about.

    The fault wasnt their fathers. It was their obligation as his children as well as their obligation as descendants of the Gdriel and Rosvenor families. They had hundreds of reasons to not want to be separated. They were proud of being their dads child, nevertheless. They were proud of their background as members of the imperial family, meaning theyd have to eventually shoulder the responsibilities that came with it. Therefore, the sisters continued advancing despite the torment. They resolved to be the motivation and reason for bing outstanding monarchs.

    Queen Vera approached the four sisters table when they were in their silence. Smiling, she queried, Whats the matter, girls? You dont look too happy. Did this mornings ceremony frighten you?

    Queen Vera was in a fantastic mood, presumably. Vera picked up a cup of fruit juice and carefully clinked her cup with Queen Veras then offered a few words of good wishes. After Vera finished her drink in one go, her three sisters gave their blessings. With a smile, Queen Vera drank her wine the sisters blessed. She then caressed their heads: You will be monarchs in the future, wont you? Regardless of which of you manages to be a monarch, Im sure youll all be excellent monarchs. Having said that, you also need power in addition to your kindness. You still need to be refined further. Of course, whats most vital is determination. Its not easy to be a monarch. After bing a monarch, youll have to abandon lots of things. Youll always be faced with choices requiring you to abandon that which you once cherished. The road to kinghood isnt a joyous one. The path is not a straight and level path. After you acquire power, however, youll be able to do some things, which you couldnt have done before.

    Curious, Liu Yue inquired, Queen Vera, why did you want to be Queen? It is clear that this nation does not support you. You do not seem to have any reason to be Queen. Not to mention the dangers that are part of the parcel.

    Queen Vera pursed her lips into a smile: Liu Yue, didnt you just tell me the reason? This nation doesnt support female rulers, and lots of people want to kill me. That is why I want to be the ruler. I want to change this nation. I want to defeat those who want to kill me. I want to prove to someone that Im not inferior to her, and I want to tell her I never gave up. Perhaps you could say I want revenge, though I must admit I want to prove myself to her more than I want revenge. Her journey has been too smooth sailing. I need to throw her some curve balls.

    Queen Veras response was clear, yet vague, leaving Liu Yue still confused. Liu Yue nodded, albeit understanding only part of the answer. She sighed, thinking the adults world was soplicated.

    Queen Vera left their table. Vera nkly turned her head to look at Liu Yue. Puzzled, she questioned, Is it really thatplicated to be a monarch? W-We dont seem to have any reason, right?

    Yeah, we dont. We need to seed the thrones solely because were Dads children And truthfully, it has to do with the fact that our father refused to seed the elves and humanitys throne. We, therefore, have to seed them in his ce Now that I think about, we dont even have goals. How do we be excellent monarchs?

    Nona was the only one among the four who had nothing to worry about and could freely run around. With a smile, she expressed, I dont think that matters. I think being Dads children is a good reason in itself. After all, not everyone has the right to be Dads child!

 Book 19: Chapter 53

    Book 19: Chapter 53

    Vera has already been crowned? Im surprised. I dont know her, but I must acknowledge she sure is brave.

    The first requirement of a monarch is bravery. Everything else can be put on the back burner until thats in ce.

    Troy passed Elizabeth a document. Elizabeth took the document sent from across the ocean, and then tossed it aside, soaking it in water. Luna scrunched it up before tossing it into the fire by the side. Vyvyan came over from another side and hugged her son. She enthused, Dont worry, Son, those four girls are definitely safe.

    Oh, Im not worried about them right now. Troy nodded then turned his head. Being perceptive, Luna walked over and served up a tray of fruit and wine. Troy had a nce than smiled: Luna is there anything else, for example, roast meat or something? I want to have something nice tonight. Fruit is not quite enough.

    Are you hungry, Your Majesty? I do not think eating fatty foods at night is prudent in consideration of your health.

    Im not at the age where I need to be moderating and restricting, though, am I?

    Luna nodded then left the wine. She bowed: In that case, I shall go and prepare it. However, you should not eat too much.

    Fuu, Son, Luna is right. Its not very good for you to eat fatty meat at night.

    Elizabeth immediately bolted for the bottle of wine, putting a smile on Troys face. He asked, What about you, then, Mom? Is drinking strong alcohol at night good for you now?

    Letting her breasts jiggle, Elizabeth had a swig. With a smile, she replied, Its fine, Son. Im used to drinking alcohol. If I dont drink every night, Id be depriving myself. Itd be punishment. Wine isnt unhealthy. Alcohol is fundamentally my blood.

    I really regret not growing up by your side; otherwise, you wouldnt have such a peculiar habit, said Troy.

    Son, are you saying that youre not happy about growing up by my side? asked Vyvyan, suddenly leaning her weight on to Troys back and giving him a friendly smile.

    Troy shuddered. He then swiftly said to Elizabeth, If Im being honest, Im still somewhat worried about the situation over there. Mom, if it was you, would you want to do something with a ship?

    Elizabeth calmly answered, Son, interfering with another nations internal politics is unlike you. And one more thing: its too far. Its beyond your reach. You only have a naval base there, right? If the situation over there esctes, mobilising the forces from here to there will be an issue. I may be the strongest monarch here, but I wouldnt fight in unknown terrain.

    In short, if the situation there changes, just call the children back. Of course, Im not questioning your guards, but if the situation gets out of hand, things will change. After all, youre bound to miss something when you try to tackle a problem youve never tackled before. Call your girls back if youre worried. Moreover, Daisy will soon need to undergo preparations to seed the throne. In my opinion, she should return; otherwise, I wont have enough time.

    What are you in a hurry for? Theres plenty of time, isnt there?

    Elizabeth sighed. She touched her sons head: No, that only applies for you elves, doesnt it? That doesnt apply for humans. If my son didnt give us an egg, its hard to say how long we wouldvested. I really want to bring Daisy back to my side, as well. Daisy is a cute girl.

    Youre right Ah, of course, the other girls are cute, too

    Troys gaze shifted over to Ling Yue. In the huge hot spring, his mothers were on one of his sides, while his wives were on the other. Due to his mothers status, nheless, none of his wives dared to approach him.

    Ling Yue was different. Ling Yues mother was no longer with her. Nier and Lucia clearly looked lonely; however, among his four women, Troy liked Ling Yue a bit more. Actually, it was because he couldnt spend as much time by Ling Yues side that he cared about her a bit more.

    Sitting next to Lucia and Nier, Ling Yueg wagged her tail and nonchntly flicked her long red hair. Lucia was peeved because a mistress was able to calmly sit next to herself, Troys official wife, without feeling bothered. Normally, Lucia didnt even want Ling Yue next to her as she considered it a provocation. Whether fortunate or unfortunate, Ling Yue hadnt exhibited any uninvited behaviours or signs of ridicule. Consequently, Lucia didnt have a legitimate reason to reproach or criticise Ling Yue.

    Nier gazed over in the direction of the ocean and, in a concerned tone, griped, I want what Daisy is doing right now It would be best if she could return sooner. There are still things for her to do here, yet she ran off to somewhere so dangerous.

    Lucia gave Nier a smile: You were ying the strict mother before, but look at you behind Daisys back. If Daisy was to see this side of you, I bet shed be in shock.

    Nier touched her face and smiled: Daisy is my only child with His Majesty. My love for her isnt as frail as yours for your two girls. I wouldnt be so worried, either, if I had two kids.

    Are you trying to prove you cant think? I dont love my girls any less than you love Daisy. Even though I have two girls, I wont love one less than the other.

    Ling Yue flicked her hair and interjected in an indifferent tone: Isnt it a good for the kids to learn, gain experience and refine themselves out there? Letting your child train themselves out in the world is a good method to help your children grow up. Everything Liu Yue goes through is the path she must walk to mature. She wouldnt be able to be a qualified monarch, otherwise. Since your children will be monarchs, how about calming down this time?

    Lucia, without any hesitation, argued, Thats precisely why we need to be more vignt! What do we do if they mishap befalls them? Theyre the sessors of two nations, not the child of a mistress!

    Though Ling Yue saved Lucia in the past, Lucia would never make anypromises when her status as Troys wife was questioned.

    Sorry, Lucia. I feel we do get along happily, which is why I have a good opinion of you. However, what I want to say is that, what the children go through is what will help them grow just as this scenario. I think theyll be fine!

 Book 19: Chapter 54

    Book 19: Chapter 54

    The tour was the most dangerous part of the coronation ceremony. The entire imperial city was under martialw and a good number of armed special agents had been eliminated. Still, the city couldnt be considered safe. The tour was fraught with danger among the crowds, at high locations, corners and alleys. The enemy could strike from anywhere and anytime. It was unlikely every dark corner could be controlled even if all the guards in the city were on duty. Regardless, Queen Vera didnt intend to cancel the tour. The tour was crucial for Queen Vera, who had just been crowned as it was a good chance for her to make her stance clear. It was also an opportunity to viciously p Ikana in the face, figuratively speaking.

    The four sisters were extremely tense. They were allowed to follow Queen Vera in the horse carriage behind her, but that only proved how risky it was. If assassins wanted to strike, itd be difficult to go straight for Queen Veras carriage, which meant it would be a lot better to strike the carriage behind her first as a means of diverting attention to it before striking Queen Vera.

    The designated route for the tour avoided as many dangerous small streets as possible. All of the soldiers guarded the main road, and it was forbidden for anyone to open their windows to avoid marksmen or archers hiding in buildings. There were also patrol soldiers on roofs. Despite that, it was still impossible to ensure absolute safety.

    The four girls got onto the horse carriage. Queen Vera knocked on the door. Smiling, she shared, How is it, girls? Im sure every girl has a dream of riding an extravagant horse carriage, right? If I am correct, you didnt get to participate in your fathers coronation ceremony.

    The four sisters nodded. Troy never actually had such a grandeur coronation ceremony. The North didnt have an abundance of money back then; it was actually quite poorpared to the present time.

    Nona cheerfully looked at the ceiling of the extravagant carriage as well as the spacious interior. The carriages in the North werent particrly extravagant since they already began to rece them with mana-powered vehicles.

    Vera dryly chuckled. Hopeless, she expressed, It is all right; however, I am quite concerned. After what happenedst time, I am quite worried about this

    It will be fine, Princesses. Afterst times attack, we have killed a fair number of armed assassins and special agents. There may have been some who escaped, but I am sure that they will not be as bold asst time. As a countermeasure against their magic, we have installed huge mana control crystals at the centre of the city, which is the present we prepared for youst time.

    Vera looked at the youngster in front of her with a dumbstruck look. She eximed, Doesnt that mean Im crippled?!

    I am very sorry, Miss Vera, but I hope you can understand our position. After all, if they can freely use magic, it will be difficult to defend against given our limitations, in my opinion. You need not worry, though, as we will be sure to protect you properly this time!

    Frankly, Vera didnt trust the youngster as he didnt do anything during thest attack to convince Vera she could feel assured. In addition, he hadnt done anything that left a deep impression on Vera. Liu Yue, however, oddly seemed reassured when she heard him.

    The youngster adorned himself in his best clothes for the grand ceremony. While they were from different nations, they appeared to share the same criteria for aesthetics. Both nations considered white clothing to be the most appropriate colour code for clothing at such formal events. That said, at Gluocia, the shirt they wore inside was ck; hence, it was different to the pure white worn in the North. The youngsters clothing enhanced his appearance for the better.

    Daisy offered kind words of praise: I must admit that you look quite cool in that. You resemble a bodyguard a little.

    Thank you very much for your praise. The youngster epted Daisys praise with a smile.

    It was a great honoured to receivepliments from the four sisters of the North for the guards of the North were arguably the best guards. With that said, the youngsters attention wasnt on Daisy; it was on Liu Yue. That was something beyond his control. Initially, he didnt have anything in mind until he saw Liu Yues ears twitch, leading to him noticing his sight was on Liu Yue.

    As a fox, Liu Yues keen senses allowed her to detect the gaze on her, which made her feel a little embarrassed, not because she felt that he didnt look good at the moment but merely because she was too embarrassed to praise a mans appearance in her sisters presence. Being looked at that way was even more embarrassing for her, however.

    As good friends (they considered each other so), Liu Yue felt it would be impolite for her not to say something when he awaited herment. Vera wriggled around then lowered her head to strangely see her sisters tail wriggling behind her. She then looked up at her sisters gaze and realised something. For that reason, she gave the youngster a simper she disguised as a polite smile: I agree. Your clothing looks very nice.

    Really? Thank you.

    I also think its cool. I want to bring it up with Dad to see if we can get clothes simr to it in the North for the guards.

    Ying shook her head: Your Highness, I think our current clothes look very nice.

    Ah? Dad designed it a long time ago. It hasnt changed for over a decade. Shouldnt we try new things?

    Guards do not ask for aesthetic clothing.

    It looks good, though

    The youngster shifted his gaze specifically over to Liu Yue but with a slightly anxious look. Liu Yue checked on her sisters and sighed. Touching her face with a smile, she said, Mm, I, too, think your uniform looks very nice. It reminds me of the Valkyries I once saw at Hilles City.

    Really? I do not know what the Valkyries are, but I am grateful, responded the youngster.

    The youngster touched his face. He oddly felt content as well as the joy of having a wish fulfilled. He suddenly returned to reality and tugged the reins. To calm his nerves, he turned around and dered, Your Majesty, I shall go and inspect the guard team now. We will be setting out any moment now. We are awaiting your orders!

    All right, I shall return to the carriage, then. I wish you a joyful trip. Take a good look at this ce, girls.

 Book 19: Chapter 55

    Book 19: Chapter 55

    The imperial pces carriage team starting from the imperial pce was a magnificent sight to behold. The crowds on either side of the road scattered flower petals. Truth be told, the crowd didnt have a deep impression of Vera. The citizens didnt view the session of the throne as a very important event. There just happened to be all sorts of negative criticisms of Queen Vera from the beginning, which left the people, particrly younger people, distrustful of her. After thest attack, where Vera didnt panic and handled it appropriately, people began to change their opinion of her.

    It was safe to assume the previous criticisms were deliberately fabricated. Plenty of ims previously made about Queen Vera were groundless. She never had the energy to deal with the rumours, but she grew mindful of them to a degree. She, consequently, began to reduce their impact. She also apprehended those who disseminated false rumours, which improved the environment and status quo considerably. For that reason, the citizens were eager to see the Queen.

    Despite Queen Vera waving at her citizens with a smile, her attention wasnt on enjoying the vanity and pride she could derive from them. She was preupied with contemting how to harmonise her rtionship with the church. The church was bound to be infuriated with her as a result of her actions at the coronation ceremony. Additionally, if the church gained too much influence, theyd be a threat to her rule. Hence, she considered striking while the iron was hot.

    The youngster sped up to reach to close the distance between Queen Veras carriage and him. He quietly spoke out to Queen Vera: Your Majesty, are you worried about something?

    Queen Vera continued waving to the people with a smile as she responded, As a Queen there is, indeed, too much to handle. Even so, its nothing major inparison to the danger were in right now. In saying that, I do need to form a team of tacticians or something simr. The things Ill need to be busy with in the future will be things I should do as the Queen; therefore, theres no need to consider it suffering.

    That sounds tough, Your Majesty. It is fine, though, as I will be there to protect you.

    Shouldnt you be protecting the four sisters right now, though? Your current job is to protect the sisters. If the four sisters get hurt today, we can forget thinking about the future.

    That is true

    The youngster grumpily retreated back to the side of the horse carriage behind Queen Veras. He vigntly watched the people around. Somebody could charge over at any moment, and it was just as probable for a sniper to fire a shot from the darkness somewhere. Nona poked her head out to wave at the crowd, an action that was dangerous regardless of the tight guard formation. If there were assassins, shed fall first.

    Vera pulled Nona by her shoulder and sighed: If I were you, Id get back in here. Thats too dangerous, dont you think? Nona, as your sister, I must remind you that, if there are assassins around right now, youd be the easiest to pick off. Youre essentially asking them to attack you.

    What are you talking about? Arent there guards? Since Miss Ying and the youngster are here, why do I have to be careful?

    Youre a bodyguards nightmare,mented Vera, with a sigh.

    Liu Yue sat at the window on the other side. She gazed outside with her chin resting on her hand: This is quite the grand scene. I must admit Ive never seen such a scene before besides at Hilles City. Dad has never held such an event. I suppose it would be simr if Dad did hold event simr to this. It sure is nice.

    Vera shook her head: Dad wont do that. Dad doesnt like these sorts of asions. I assume he considers it detrimental to the people and a waste of money.

    Liu Yue shut the window and faced back to her sisters: That sounds like Dad. Sister Freya organised all of the events weve conducted. I really want to experience it in the North for once. We might feel more invested into it. I must admit that, although there are lots of people and were in a foreign country, Im not happy in the least. How about we have a chat? Lets talk about Oh, right, do you remember the youngsters name?

    Nona , clueless, titled her head: The youngsters name? I dont think he ever told us.

    I dont recall, either. Daisy, too, shook her head even though she had interacted with the youngster a fair bit because shed ask him to fence with her whenever she was free.

    Liu Yue shifted her attention to her eldest sister: Vera, do you remember?

    Liu Yue thought Vera might remember as thetter had a terrific memory. Unfortunately, Vera shook her head: I honestly cant remember. Compared to Dad, his existence is much less significant. He didnt do anything particrly noble for us during thest attack, either, so you cant hold it against me.

    That was when the youngster looked at the four sisters carriage with a helpless smile: When youre discussing such an upsetting topic, can you shut the windows so that I dont hear?

    Nona asked Liu Yue, So, do you remember, Liu Yue?

    Mm

    His name was Larya Polites. He mentioned it when he met her father for the first time. Liu Yue remembered it. Though she was just curious at the time, she never had the chance to address him by his name again. She supported her face in her hand. She nced over to the youngster, who didnt care, on his horse. She softlyughed: Ive forgotten, as well. What was it again? Something Something Polites?

    Its Larya

    The youngster sighed then tugged the reins. He refocused his attention on his surroundings. He focused all of his attention on Liu Yue when she spoke. As a bodyguard, he was supposed to focus his attention on his surroundings. He, himself, was surprised he was swayed. He was disappointed with himself, but he was still somewhat happy to know that she remembered his surname.

    The carriage slowly made a turn. They prepared to cross a section between two tall buildings, which was also the riskiest part of the route. There were more people on both sides than ideally. If they were caught front and rear in a pincer attack, theyd be in a pinch. So ordingly, the guard team switched their formation. They refocused the majority of the team in the front and rear to ensure that, even if they were caught in a pincer attack, they had sufficientbat power to eliminate the obstacles.

    Queen Vera shut the carriage window. She sat back inside. With a smile, shemented, Oh This ce. How could they attack from here? Its true its an ideal location for an attack, but its far too obvious.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Larya Polites  Pronounced Lar-ya Po-lee-tis

 Book 19: Chapter 56

    Book 19: Chapter 56

    A narrow street with buildings on either side meant the ce was vulnerable to a surprise attack, particrly since the buildings on both sides had plenty of windows. They were residential buildings. A sniper could be behind any of the windows. Queen Veras guards cleared the two buildings of danger beforehand, but it was still worrisome when they looked at them. That was why all of the guards were on high alert, and their tension rubbed off on the four sisters as a result.

    The four sisters shut their windows. They listened to the axles of the carriage and the sounds of the guards horse hooves in silence. There was nobody stopping them, but the four sisters didnt utter a word. They all nervously looked at each other. They didnt even know why they were so nervous. Liu Yue pressed her tail to one side and nervously looked at her sisters.

    Theres no need for you to look at me that way, is there? Its pointless even if you look at me, isnt it? Moreover, what exactly are you nervous about? asked Vera.

    As the eldest sister, it was natural for all eyes to be on Vera. There was no need to be so nervous, was there? That was why Vera shifted her gaze to the outside of the window. Nevertheless, Vera went from calm to tense because of them.

    Nona smiled helplessly: I dont know why were nervous. Daisy and Liu Yues nervousness rubbed off on me.

    Daisy drew her sword. With aposed smile, she responded, Im not nervous in the least. To the contrary, I hope to have a close-quarters fight with someone. That way, Ill be able to prove Im Mom and Dads daughter. I didnt get the opportunity to prove myselfst time. I can finally prove myself this time.

    Yeah? You should keep your sword properly sheathed in the carriage; otherwise, youll hurt us before you cut the enemy. Liu Yue pressed her hand onto the back of Daisys and pushed the sword back into its sheath. She sped her hands and shared, Im probably feeling nervous as a consequence of the people outside being tense. Under normal circumstances, we should be fine as long as the youngster is with us.

    Thats a little rude to him, isnt it?mented Vera.

    Havent things been this way recently? rhetorically questioned Liu Yue.

    Vera heaved a solemn breath. What she said next was partially a prayer and partially dness: We were also there I dont want something major to happen this time when were around. If something happens in this situation, there might not be anyone to save us If were attacked from the left and right, our carriage wouldntst seconds.

    Hasnt entry into the ces on both sides been forbidden? In other words, there shouldnt be anyone inside the buildings on both s-

    <em>Boom! </em>

    Queen Veras carriage had just made the turn to exit. Part of the second carriage also left the area between the two buildings, which was why the guards lowered their guard and prepared to return to their normal formation. However, that was when a deafening explosion came from both sides. The buildings on both sides began to tilt and then crumble.

    Oh my god!!

    The youngster, who had already left the dark area, aggressively tugged on his horse reins. Right when the coach prepared to speed up, a hail of bullets sent all the horses whimpering to the ground. At the same time, the buildings on both sides copsed andpletely trapped the horse carriage in between.

    They went as far as to blow up two buildings just to kill us?!

    A faint blue fluorescent glow covered the ceiling of the carriage. Vera used all her might to reinforce the carriage with her magic to resist the huge toppling rubble, dying the carriages demise.

    Can you hang in there?! Wasnt it supposed to be impossible to use magic here?

    Im using my own mana reserves. I dont know how long I can hold it, but it wont be for long. Nona, remember to replenish my mana when we get back!

    Vera gave it everything she had to hold the carriage together. A barrage of gunshots hit the back of the carriage. A big botch of blood sttered onto the windows. Nona shrieked and threw herself into Daisys arms. Daisy gently stroked her sisters head then violently drew her sword and opened the door. She said to Liu Yue, Im leaving Vera and Nona to you. Im going to go kill them!

    Be careful!

    Vera drew a circle on Daisy chest with one hand. It was a simple spell that allowed Daisy to avoid some long-ranged weapons. Due to her mana being focused on maintaining the carriage, though, she couldnt provide Daisy with any significant help. Daisy relied on herbat instincts she inherited from her mother.

    A group of assassins appeared from the ruins to the rear and charged over. The fortunate guards closest to the assassins already engaged the enemy, but they were outnumbered severely. The assassins werent in possession of impressive weapons. Some were armed with farming tools or spears made from sawn off materials. Yet, they still managed to subdue the guards, for they numbered far too many.

    In spite of her hand shaking, Daisy charged into the crowd. Her first target was a soldier in the rear armed with a gun. She never killed before; she the fear of having to kill them lingered within her. Daisy didnt intend to retreat, nheless. After all, her sisters were right behind her! She told herself, For my sisters, and to prove that Im Dad and Moms daughter, I must deal with these soldiers; otherwise, not only will I be in danger but so will my sisters.

    Aaah!! Aaahhh!!!

    When an assassin saw Daisy charging toward him, he threw down his gun and fled. In the process, he stepped onto part of the ruins and rolled his ankle, causing him to trip. He turned around to look at Daisy with the gaze of a man in despair. He miserably cried out as he crawled back. Daisy charged up to him and raised her sword high.

    No! Dont! Dont kill me! Please! Dont kill me!

    Of course, Daisy couldnt understand him. He continued to back off while crying. Daisy stopped once she raised her sword. A momentter, she slowly lowered her sword and stomped on his wrist before turning to charge over to other soldiers. She resolved to kill, but killing was still truly very, very hard.

 Book 19: Chapter 57

    Book 19: Chapter 57

    Daisy had the courage to face the armed enemies, but she wasnt ready to murder. She couldnt bring herself to bring her sword down on her opponent for a fatal blow after disarming her opponents. She either kicked them away or incapacitated their limbs.

    Daisy was quickly covered in blood. She had heard the stories of blood trickling from her mom and Grandmother Elizabeths capes on battlefields. Being covered all over with blood was supposed to be stimting and cool until she experienced it in the flesh. She found it was far from cool and delightful as she imagined. To the contrary, the sticky blood and human body temperature was quite sickening. Every breath she took contained blood that left her dizzy and seeing things. She thought she was capable of taking care of herself; however, she realised that she was weak when she had to step up to the tform.

    Your Highness! Watch out!! The guards cried out to Daisy.

    Daisy instinctively ducked her head. A dagger zipped straight past the top of her head; the instincts she inherited allowed her to evade the lethal strike from behind. So frightened as she watched the dagger zoomed past, she nearly lost her grip on her sword. Before she could turn her head, an ice pick nipped her face and flew beyond her to stab into the face of the assassin behind her.

    Vera was no longer needed in the carriage as she had ensured the safety of the carriage. Vera let out a breath of relief: Daisy, be careful! We need to prepare to leave this ce!

    Hurry! Hurry! Hurry and move this rubble! Hurry!

    Meanwhile, the guards outside had formed a circle around Queen Veras carriage, while the remaining guards rushed over to clear the rubble. They desperately tried to clear a route for the carriage, but they were armed with weapons, not tools. Therefore, it was too tough for them to clear the rubble. The youngster leapt up onto the rubble and began to brush and kick aside the rubble the way a dog dug. He didnt say a word; he focused all his energy into moving rubble as fast as he could. Anxiety and worry strangled him when he heard the gunshots. He wished for nothing more than to jump into the fray. Sadly, there was no safe route for the soldiers to enter and exit.

    The people stuck inside the rubble couldnt exit, while the people outside were unable to enter. If it was a piece of flooring then it wouldnt be an issue, but with rubble from two buildings piled up, one mistake and it would copse again.

    The guards didnt have professional tools or even shovels. They, therefore, had no choice but to move the rubble piece by piece. Queen Vera didnt leave. She anxiously watched the stuck team. The four girls had to be safe. If anything happened to them, Troy would ze a trail there, literally.

    Why did they attack them? Im in the carriage at the front, so they shouldve caught me in the explosion, not the carriage in the rear. Their target should be me, yet not only am I safe, but nobody has attacked me when Ive stopped. Practically all of the assassins are surrounding the four sisters.

    Could this be Ikanas plot? Does she want to hurt the four sisters to provoke Troy into obliterating us? Those assassins might even be disguised as our guards, which would mean that its all our fault that the four sisters were hurt. Then, Troys fury would be unleashed on us, surmised Queen Vera, teeth clenched.

    It seems that Ikana doesnt want to pick on me alone but to destroy Gluocia along with me. I need to do everything that I can to protect the four sisters, then. Ikana is now far too sinister and vicious, thought Queen Vera. She shouted, Everyone, I, Queen Vera Gluocia, shall now give my firstmand. I hope everyone can help clear these ruins to open a path for the carriage! Everyone! The fate of our home, Gluocia, rides on this! Everyone! Give it your all!

    Liu Yue, do you have any solutions? We cant let Daisy continue stalling!!

    Ive taken a look. Theres no way to climb over the ruins.

    Nona slid down the ruins. She peered into the distance and frowned. She entrusted all of her hope to her sister. Vera bent over and supported herself on her hands on her knees as she panted. Massive mana expenditure took a big toll on elves. The pressure of expending her mana reserves was too much for Vera.

    Daisy still gripped her sword in her hand, but her stamina couldnt keep up. After all, it was her first time on a real battlefield. She didnt have the experience to control her energy output. In swordy training, she just had to go all out, but that wasnt how one would fight on a battlefield.

    Liu Yue looked to the rear then her sisters. She took in a deep breath and then belted, Daisy! Come to me! Daisy!

    Coming! responded Daisy, understanding Liu Yues intention.

    Nona and Vera were still some distance away. Liu Yue lied down on the ground and unleashed a stifled roar that was partially painful but partially delightful. Every strand of fur on her body stood up. Her clothing ripped. Her fur concealed her human body parts. Her face began to shape shift.

    A huge red fox appeared in the chaos. All of the assassins and guards looked up. The enormous and imposing fox stunned them silly. Liu Yue unleashed an ear-splitting howl and stomped the ground. The assassins turned tail. Their instincts told them the fox was beyond them.

    Seeing that the surroundings were safe, Liu Yue crouched to allow her sisters to climb onto her back. She took a few steps back then began to run faster and faster. With a big stomp onto the rubble, she leapt up into the air, resembling a burning meteor soaring through the air. She made a deftnding on the outside street with her sisters shrieking on her back.

    Everybody was shocked at the sight of the fire-red fox. Liu Yue bent over to allow her sisters down. The guards finally returned to reality. They gathered by Queen Veras side and aimed their guns at Liu Yue. The youngster raced over. He stood in front of the guns and yelled, Dont shoot! Dont shoot! This is Miss Liu Yue! Dont shoot!

    Queen Vera was startled. After a short moment of silence, she cheerfullyughed: Miss Liu Yue! Wow, you four sisters sure have so many things that we dont know of. I really dont know what youll surprise us with next time.

 Book 19: Chapter 58

    Book 19: Chapter 58

    Though a surprise attack took ce, Queen Vera insisted onpleting the tour before returning to the imperial pce. She fearlessly gave her particrly impassioned speech before everyone at the end as nned, lightning the fire in the hearts of countless people, something they hadnt felt in a long time. She couldnt be any more eager to immediately behead Ikana and hang her head before the masses. Her official ascension was instantly met with waves of cheers and the despair of the opposing faction.

    They managed to get through the ambush safely despite the dangers. Liu Yue, however, had her clothes torn due to her transformation. Shed be nude if she reverted to her human form. As such, she decided to wait to return to the pce before reverting and asking her sisters to bring her clothes.

    Queen Vera walked next to Liu Yue and stroked thetters huge ws. Sheplimented, What a big fox. Your fur is magnificent.

    Liu Yue nodded. She couldnt speak, but it was obvious she was happy to hear thepliment from the way she wagged her tail. Liu Yue was very happy since the Moon Fox Tribe was proud of their fur. Queen Vera grabbed a strand of fur. She asked, May I pluck one?

    Queen Veras request startled Liu Yue. Liu Yue was against it, but she couldnt really refuse Queen Vera; hence, she nodded after a moment of hesitation. Queen Vera stopped to think then took the short sword the youngster passed her. She cut off a strand without hurting Liu Yue. Queen Vera scanned the soft strand of red fur. With a smile, she said, If a scarf was made with this fur, I dont think any woman would be able to resist. Hahaha, sorry, sorry, I shouldnt have made such a joke in your presence. Sorry, sorry.

    Queen Vera patted Liu Yues leg. Liu Yue hopelessly walked toward the pce. Queen Vera was evidently excited and ted even after the ambush; sheughed the entire way. The four sisters, on the other hand, werent so keen. After all, they were the ones who came under attack.

    Vera was flummoxed as to why they were the ones targeted. Logically speaking, their target shouldve been Queen Vera. Thest incident could only be considered identally hurting the wrong target, meaning they only fired at Queen Vera as she happened to be with them. If the enemy wanted to bury Queen Vera below the rubble, they shouldve blown up the buildings when the first carriage passed by, but they didnt. Instead, the enemy spared the first carriage and went after the second one. The possibility of the enemy not knowing which carriage Queen Vera was in could be ruled out because she was waving the entire time.

    Why did the assassinse after us sisters? Theres no logical reason for them to target us, is there? pondered Vera.

    Daisy sat in a demure posture to one side. She still had her tight grip on her bloody sword. She wasnt afraid during the battle. Fear kicked in after the adrenaline wore off, nevertheless. It was as if the dagger did hurt her, but the pain was dyed. In the past, shed imagined she performed as dominantly as her parents when she fought. After a real fight with her life on the line, she was scared and worried. Discovering shecked the courage to kill was depressing. When she saw the assassin cry and plead for his life, she freaked out. She didnt know why she was scared, but she felt that, if she cut him down, shed lose something precious. She didnt know what she was afraid of or what that precious thing happened to be.

    Vexed, Daisy beat herself up. She questioned, Is it courage that Ick? Im Moms daughter. Im the daughter of the most outstanding Valkyrie, yet I dont even dare to kill someone. What in the world am I doing? Have all the blessings and help Mom gave me all these years gone to waste?

    Nona gently hugged Vera. Vera looked ghastly pale because she required mana replenishment. The issue was Nona was too embarrassed to replenish her sisters mana in public. Vera couldnt stop her eyes from turning red, which was proof that her true nature was returning. The Gdriel Tribe didnt require fresh blood, but their innate nature would awaken when they faced ack of mana.

    Concerned, the youngster leaned his head toward the window and asked the three, Are you all right?

    Nona gently shook her head: Not too good. We need a good rest tonight. Otherwise, our bodies wont be able to handle it.

    I understand. I shall speak to Queen Vera. You can skip tonights gathering. We will arrange for food and drinks to be sent to you. Also, I am very sorry, Princesses I am your bodyguard, yet I exposed you to danger

    Nona expressed, Dont mind it. It is not your fault; you are, after all, Queen Veras bodyguard. Our bodyguard did not follow us, and we did not get hurt.

    The way the youngster gave the reins a firm tug hinted his guilt. Overwhelmed with shame, he trotted behind the carriage. He kept his head down in silence. The three sisters didnt me him, but Nona inadvertently hit him where it hurt with one thing she said.

    The youngster was no longer Queen Veras bodyguard. Queen Veras bodyguard was the young man in white, not him, yet he left his post on his own ord to run to Queen Vera instead of protecting the four sisters. He did out of instinct. Still, it was a blunder he couldnt shirk off. He failed to live up to Queen Veras faith in him.

    The youngster went up to Liu Yues side and, in a soft voice, said, Sorry

    Liu Yues ears twitched. Puzzled, she looked down at the youngster. He had his head down in silence. The next step he took, though, a gust of wind swept him off his feet, literally. He found himself in the air. He shrieked as if he was drowning. When the view in front of him settled, he finally realised Liu Yue was dangling him from her mouth, hanging onto his cloak.

    Miss Liu Yue, what are you doing?! Sorry! Sorry! Put me down Whoaaa!!

    Liu Yue swung the youngster, and then spat him up. He screamed as he frantically swung his arms. Upon grabbing onto her fur, he realised he was sitting on her back. He didnt know what she had in mind. He was careful to not touch a strand of fur. Liu Yue just calmly continued walking. Nona put one of the curtains down. Befuddled, she asked, Does Liu Yue like having people on her back?

    No, she doesnt. She only allows someone onto her back if she trusts them.

 Book 19: Chapter 59

    Book 19: Chapter 59

    Vera

    Nona gently crawled onto the bed and hugged Vera. Nona tightly grabbed her elder sisters arms with both hands. The two girls were both nude as part of the mana replenishment process. Vera couldnt control her hands. Vera rubbed her sisters developed breasts and licked her own lips. She kissed Nona again. Nona raised her head to meet with her sister. Vera wasnt just going for a simple kiss. Shed continue to suck and suck Nonas saliva into her mouth and swallow it. Nonas tongue yed along with her sisters. They were left with nothing but an instinct to embrace each other.

    That was the Gdriel Tribes unique way of transferring mana; more precisely, elves could transfer mana to one another through their body liquids. It was perfectly normal for the elves to feel aroused when transferring mana, except the two girls didnt know what to do. They just innocently groped and kissed each other to transfer and absorb mana in addition to satisfying their burning bodies.

    Because the sisters couldnt allow others to see them, Daisy and Ying guarded their door. Ying felt a little downhearted since she wasnt there for the sisters when they were in a pinch. That was why she was extra earnest in guarding the door. She didnt even permit maids to approach the door. Daisy was wanted to knock off, but she energised herself for the sake of her sisters.

    Nona and Veras act in the room made Daisy blush, but it wasnt really her ce to speak for she was human, while they were elves However, she finally understood why her dad would asionally be with her Mommy Lucia. She presumed it was to replenish his mana, though her dad and Mommy Lucia did it to a more intense extent.

    ===========

    Present time at the banquet at Queen Veras imperial pce.

    Liu Yue stood alone in the crowd with a helpless smile as she tried to escape from a group of curious nobledies. The nobledies had her surrounded as if she was a rare animal at an exhibition. Being treated as amodity was frustrating to her. Moreover, the nobledies kept asking to touch her ears and tail. They mustve thought itd be nice to have a scarf or hat with her hair, something which got on her nerves.

    Liu Yue went up to the table. No children were in attendance, so there was no fruit juice prepared specifically for children. That said, Liu Yue wanted to taste the alcoholic beverages. Her parents didnt let her drink back home. Ying and her sisters were usually around. She wasnt in a position to drink in their presence, either. For the first time, she had the freedom to explore alcohol if she so desired.

    Sorry. I imagine it isnt nice to have that group crowding around you. Plus, they dont seem to be interested in you but foxes. The youngster pressed his hand on Liu Yues to stop her from drinking the alcoholic beverage. He adorned different clothes. He wore a neat and tidy official military uniform. He chuckled quietly: Thank you forforting me today, Miss Liu Yue.

    Its nothing. Truth be told, I dont know why I did that, either. Im grateful that you didnt pluck my fur when you were on my back, however, voiced Liu Yue, with a sigh.

    Liu Yue peered the balcony outside. The youngster immediately understood what she was thinking. He questioned, You n to go sit outside for a while? We are already very grateful you were willing to attend tonights banquet. This ce does not suit you, though, does it?

    Can I? Will Queen Vera be all right?

    She already has guards. Ive reflected on myself since the ambush. I failed to judge the situation and in my duty. I shouldnt always be by Queen Veras side. Right now, I am your bodyguard, so I should take charge of your safety. I, therefore, should always be by your side to protect you.

    The youngster looked at Liu Yues hand. He suddenly had an urge to hold her hand and run to the balcony, but he didnt have the courage to when he looked up at her eyes. Liu Yue didnt know what he was thinking. Hence, she turned back to the balcony and nodded: All right, then. I want to stay there until this ends. Im bad at handling these asions. If I be a monarch in the future and have to go through this ordeal, I might be given a failing grade.

    This is not the main job of a monarch, though.

    The two went to the balcony. The youngster first crossed over to the narrow edge then slowly sat down. Then, he extended his hand out for Liu Yue to grab. Her soft and warm hands emptied his mind, leading to him nearly releasing his grip on her hand. His sudden jolt startled Liu Yue. She frowned: If you dont hold my hand properly, Ill fall.

    He mumbled, Sorry.

    Liu Yue sighed. She sat down next to the youngster and gazed at the moon. He, too, looked up. It was the first time he thought the moon overhead was so beautiful. Perhaps it was because there was something even more beautiful than the moon next to him?

    Liu Yue sighed: Geez, Im seriously so tired today. I want to have some wine to forget everything that happened today; else, I might not be able to sleep.

    I will send you sleep medication at night, so you do not need to drink wine. You are still too young for it.

    So, you think Im still a kid despite having escaped death twice? I didnt cry during either of the attacks. To the contrary, I was always thinking of a strategy. Havent I proven Ive matured? ranted Liu Yue. Forget it. I know what youre all thinking. Im still a kid but whatever. Be it Mom or Dad, everyone thinks Im still a kid

    In a flustered manner, the youngster exined, No, Miss Liu Yue, even if you have matured, you still have the body of a young girl. That cannot be helped. Only time can help you with that.

    Liu Yues tail jolted. Hopeless, she said, Forget it. You dont need to console me. I was just having a whinge. I know the state of my body I dont think Ill have my sisters bodies even if I grow another two years

    Your body is already nice! Honest!

    The youngstersment startled Liu Yue. She thenughed and, in a soft voice, remarked, Pervert

    I am being honest!

    An honest pervert

    Sorry

    So, youre saying that my body is bad, then?

    Sorry responded the embarrassed youngster.

    Hehe

    Liu Yue smiled. Her eyes took on a crescent moon shape that gleamed with a sly look. The youngster admired Liu Yues cheerful smile.

 Book 19: Chapter 60

    Book 19: Chapter 60

    The youngster carried the girl in red on his back. He sighed when he saw Ying. With a helpless smile, he said, Good evening. I am very sorry. She managed to seed when I was not paying attention.

    Startled, Ying looked pale. She thought an assassin managed to seed. Thankfully, she realised that Liu Yue just managed to sneakily have a swig of alcohol. Liu Yue wasnt as awkward as she once was when she was happy, but she had a ss when the youngster wasnt looking in her state of self-contentment and excitement.

    Liu Yue mightve been a very brave girl, but she was terrible at holding her liquor. After just one ss, her fire-red tail drooped to the ground. Subsequently, the youngster had to carry her back on his back. He considered other methods of bringing her back, including Princess carrying her, but after careful deliberation, he couldnt muster the courage to. Consequently, he chose to carry her back on his back normally.

    Due to the nature of a piggy back, he had to pull the young girls dress up a bit. In her drunken stupor, she mumbled, Youre viting a Princess. He had to hold onto her thighs, though. It wasnt easy for the youngster when he had to feel the touch of her stockings and her thighs. That smooth and sulent feeling wasnt easy for him to handle.

    My word First they were attacked, and now Liu Yue is drunk. I really dont know how Im supposed to report to His Majesty, remarked Ying, sighing.

    Liu Yues face was flush. She leaned onto Ying. It took just one ss to leave her drunken. Given that, Liu Yue would have to stick to fruit juice at banquets henceforth; otherwise, itd be dangerous. Ying gave the youngster a small nod: Leave her to me now. Thank you for taking care of Liu Yue this time.

    I am very sorry. I am sincerely sorry for not watching her properly. I should have stopped her.

    Its fine. Nobody can stop these four girls when they have set their mind on something. I have reported what happened today to King Troy. He is on his way here to pick up the sisters. I think thats good. After all, the coronation ceremony is over. The girls should, therefore, have no wilful excuse to stay any longer. What happened was dangerous no matter how you look at it.

    Ying told King Troy about what happened. Troy loved his daughters and doted on them, but he wouldnt abandon everything toe straight over. They were attacked twice, and it was evident the four sisters were the targets in thetest attack. Troy didnt n to find the culprit responsible to kill but to get his daughters out of danger. He ordered Ying to forbid the four sisters from setting foot outside of the pce until he arrived to ensure their safety. Queen Vera shouldve received news from him already.

    I see Are you heading back immediately?

    The youngster couldnt help but look at Liu Yue, who was wriggling in Yings embrace. She was still wagging her tail around. He hadnt interacted with Liu Yue for even a month yet, and Liu Yue had to return. She only came with him to see the coronation ceremony. As it was over, she had to go home.

    Hearing what Ying said, the youngster began to brood, Why do I feel so lost and disappointed to hear that Liu Yue has to go home? Why dont I feel just upset to hear that were separating, but also despair? I wont get to see her again. Liu Yues life is different from mine to begin with. I will remain here to protect Queen Vera, who trusts me, while Liu Yue will return to her fathers nation to lead a peaceful and happy life. Then, shell be the next ruler of a nation. Then, shell marry the man she likes and have children with him.

    That was how its supposed to be. I wouldnt have ever connected with Liu Yue if it wasnt due to my Queen. The innocent and bright Liu Yue never wouldve known of my existence, and I would never have had that beautiful encounter with her, seen that gentle and beautiful smile simr to the goddess of the moon, the fire-red tail and the pretty ears, those gentle and beautiful crescent moon eyes. I saw it all, though. I saw it all.

    Liu Yue has been by my side for an entire month. Ive seen everything there is to see about her; therefore, Ill never be able to forget. In fact, I dont want to forget about her. I dont want to forget everything we know about each other and went through together because its my story with her. Its Liu Yues story. I want to see her even if its just her back. I want to see her even if its just her proud and confident back. Ill be content just to see her proud tail. I just want to see Liu Yue. When did I develop the desire to see her so much? Since when did I start wanting to just see Liu Yue? When?

    Good night, then.

    Ying nodded. She didnt know why the youngster stood there as he shouldve left and done what a bodyguard should, not stand here looking at the individual hes meant to protect.

    Mm Sorry, Miss Ying, Your Highness. Good night. The youngster returned to his senses.

    Ying heaved a breath of reloef. She turned around and pulled the door open. Vera and Nona had finished what they had to do. The two were asleep in each others arms. However, theyd probably catch a cold if they were totally nude. Ying stripped Liu Yue, and then tucked her in. She threw a nket over the girls

    At the door, Ying found Daisy, who was holding her sword but continuously nodding off. She gave Daisys head a gentle rub. In a tender voice, she said, Go sleep, Daisy. Everything is done. Leave the rest to me now. King Troy is on his way here. That wont happen again. This journey of yours was, indeed, something you havent experienced before, but if you continue being wilful, your father will be worried, wont he?

    Mm

    Daisys response was just a random response she murmured in her sleepy state. Maybe she genuinely felt that way, though. Whatever the case was, Ying felt her mental state crumbled after the two attacks. Ying never failed to protect Troy the way she failed to protect the four sisters, which was why she decided it was for the best to send the girls back.

    The matter ended fast enough to give Troy no opportunity to interfere. Thus, Troy decided to take his daughters home to prevent Vera from turning around andunching a counterattack since she had ascended.

 Book 19: Chapter 61

    Book 19: Chapter 61

    Failed, did you? Mm, Im surprised to hear that a magical creature protected Vera. I honestly didnt expect that. It appears well need a rock, then.

    The advisor was somewhat surprised to see Ikana indifferently drinking wine and calmly setting down the report. He was ready to be at the receiving end of her fury. He helped his wife and child settle down somewhere safe because that was thest chance to assassinate Vera. All of the spies and special agents came out of hiding to participate in the assassination. Those who werent armed attacked with farming tools as it was an order with their lives on the line. Vera would always remain in the pce henceforward. It was impossible for them to assassinate her in the pce.

    Veras rule would gradually take root. In turn, her people would unite, making it difficult for assassins and special agents to sneak in. The failure of the assassination essentially meant assassinations had utterly failed. Not only did they fail, but they also wasted all of their previous efforts. Given what the job meant to Ikana, if she didnt kill him, the sun would rise in the west. Judging from Ikanas reaction, however, maybe the sun would rise in the west in the future.

    After reading the report, Ikana peacefully set it down on the table then picked up her cup of wine and didnt say a word. Of course, that could just be the calm before the storm, which was why the advisor didnt dare to speak.

    Its fine. Raise your head. Your failure couldnt be helped. I must admit I underestimated Vera. I never expected shed have so many people helping her. King Troy didnt explicitly state his stance, but his children performed fantastically.

    Ikana went to window and aggressively pulled open the thick curtain. She watched the drizzle outside and, voice soft, added, I still have another card to y. Vera wont hole up forever. Trump cards are saved for the end, so Im not worried.

    Understood, Consort Ikana.

    All right, you may leave.

    The advisor wiped his cold sweat on his forehead and then immediately left. Once outside, he leaned onto a wall and panted for air. It was a miracle that he managed to leave Ikanas room alive after failing to fulfil hermand.

    I can see my wife and daughter again. Im so d. This job is too scary, though. I have to quit. I have to quit. I cant continue with this. My family is the warmest ce to be. Family is the best. Id rather farm in my hometown than continue with this job. Im going home. Im going home to spend time with my parents and raise my child, resolved the advisor.

    The advisor left the imperial pce. He had escaped Ikanas territory. He looked at therge door before him and quickly headed over to it.

    <em>Schhwaff!!</em> A sharp arrow tore through the air. The moment the advisor turned his head, a ck metal arrow pierced through his eye, obliterating his brain. The advisors corpse was pinned to the floor of the flower garden. The blue flower petals were shot off, and blood sttered across the ce.

    Ikana let out a breath of relief. She gently shut her window. She hung her bow and arrows up on the wall. She shook out her finger and muttered to herself, This way, I wont get blood on my sleeves.

    ========

    At another part of the pce during that exact moment.

    I see.

    Tanya calmly shut the door. There were still people screaming outside. She then turned around to the dispirited man. She calmly remarked, Her Majestys archery skills are quitemendable.

    Abner rubbed his face. He sighed as he stood up: She is very skilled with swordy, daggers, poisoning, incitement and archery. She is the definition of femme fatale. She promised me she would not kill ever again, but I have always been aware that she has always continued. Howbeit, I am her husband. I swore in Gods presence I would love everything about her whether it is this side of her or the act of a wife she puts on in front of me. I know she will never hurt me, which is why I will not expose her. With that said, her target this time is Vera. I once let Vera down. More precisely, the two of us hurt her. We should apologise to her, not assassinate her. That is why I hope you can go and protect Miss Vera.

    Sorry, but I do not take orders from you. I serve King Troy.

    I know why you are here on my side. You want to see which of our two nations gains the upper hand in this conflict, correct? You have sessfullypleted your mission if that is what it is, Miss Tanya. We do not intend to take part in this, while Vera has sessfully been crowned. Our forces in her nation have been wiped out. It is our loss. Thus, continuing to stay here is meaningless. You should go and protect the Princesses, should you not? If it is possible, I hope you can protect Vera, too. I do not know what Ikana will do next. It is impossible for me to persuade her to stop

    Tanya cut Abner off with her eyebrows pulled together: Impossible or do not want to?

    Abner hesitated for a moment before he helplessly smiled: I cannot convince her to stop. Ikana believes I am unaware of her schemes. If I expose her, Ikana may feel guilty for betraying me. She might punish herself. I do not want to take the risk. While I do care about Vera, Ikana is my actual wife. I

    Tanya indifferently cut him off: You are too greedy, Your Majesty.

    In that case, how would King Troy choose if Consort Lucia tried to kill Consort Nier? This sort of decision may be irresponsible and greedy, but I guess that is what makes us men.

    Tanya didnt respond. Frankly, Tanya didnt have a counterargument for Abners scenario. She, instead, bowed: All right. I shall report to King Troy. If my next order is to protect the Princesses, I shall try to protect Miss Vera. However, I am only the Princesses bodyguard at the end of the day, so I will prioritise their safety when they are in danger.

    Mm, that is good enough for me. Thank you, Miss Tanya. There is one thing I am very curious about, though: what would King Troy do if Consort Lucia and Consort Nier were to fight.

    Musing over a question with no answer is a waste of time, Your Majesty.

    Haha, you have a point.

 Book 19: Chapter 62

    Book 19: Chapter 62

    Its time to leave, is it?

    After the four sisters woke up the next day, Ying told the four the news that their father wasing, exciting them. However, Liu Yue looked dispirited. Her tail lifelessly hung down and didnt move. It was as though it had be a lifeless fox scarf.

    You will have to go back, as well. It is enough now, isnt it? You have witnessed Queen Veras coronation, too. Your goal ining here this time was to help her ascend, was it not? You have seeded, so you should stay in the pce and wait for His Majestys arrival.

    Nona unhappily responded, Ah? It was dangerous, but since Queen Vera has been crowned, it shouldnt be dangerous anymore, right? I want to have some fun here. The markets were closedst time. I want to have some fun at the markets.

    Ying calmly replied, Princess Nona, please do not be wilful. This is about your safety. I must admit it was my fault you were in dangerst time, which is why I do not want for you to continue staying here. It is not safe here. What do we do if another attack happens?

    Thest incident left Ying traumatised. If the four sisters wound up hurt again, Yings dignity as a guard would totally crumble; therefore, her decision took her personal feelings into consideration. If the four sisters stayed there, shell have perfectlypleted Troys mission for her. She, therefore, wouldnt need to be criticised. Ying was Troys bodyguard; consequently, she held his opinion of her with a lot of weight.

    Vera didnt speak and calmly ate breakfast. The truth was Vera had started to miss her dad. She hadnt seen him in a month. She didnt have time to miss her father upon first arriving due to the new environment as well as her concerns for session of the throne. After two brushes with danger, however, new things no longer felt new. She began to miss her warm home and gentle father. She wanted her dad spoil her. She was ready to return home in peace once her father arrived.

    Daisy felt the same way as Vera. She missed her father, but she also felt she needed to train. She wanted to go home and ask her mom to train her again. Fear still struck her. She thought she was able to defeat many people; she thought she was a swordmaster, a sessful warrior, but the reality was that she was a weak coward. She was afraid. Hence, she was happy to hear that her father wasing. She wanted to go home.

    Nona, on the other hand, wanted to have some more fun. She definitely missed her dad, having said that. Nona stopped to ponder to herself. With a beaming smile, she enthused, Can we wait for Dad to arrive, and then ask Dad to take us around for some fun? Ah, thats a good idea if I say so myself. Wouldnt it pretty much be the equivalent of Dad taking us on a holiday? This is a nice ce with lots of tasty foods, as well. I really want Dad to have fun with us.

    Ying, hopeless, stated, You will have to speak to His Majesty about that.

    The three sisters then looked to Liu Yue, who had yet to say a word. Liu Yue meekly had a bit of her soup. Her ears stood up. She didnt drink much alcoholst night, but she looked simr to Troy when he had hangovers. She noticed everyones gaze on her. She looked up and, in a hazy state, questioned, Huh? What are you looking at me for?

    Miss Ying just said Dad is on his way here and will take us home.

    Huh? Why?

    Because weve already achieved our goal? Queen Vera has been crowned, so weve seeded? Moreover, Dad was startled by what happenedst time, which is why hes personallying to take us home.

    Vera exined the reason. Liu Yue reacted as though she finally realised her dad wasing. She excitedly swung her tail and her ears stood up Dad ising?! Dad ising?! Thats fantastic. We can ask Dad to take us out for some fun. Itll be a joyous holiday once Dad arrives.

    Due to the way Liu Yue reacted with delight, Vera suddenly suspected if Liu Yue was actually awake. Liu Yue seemed as though shed forgotten the two buildings copsing. The attack still traumatised Vera. When Vera looked up during the attack, she saw two buildings block the sun out then whizzing down. It was practically the scene of the world ending. Liu Yue didnt see the scene, but Vera, who protected the carriage, saw everything. To ensure she didnt mishear, Vera asked again: Is that what you think, Princess Liu Yue?

    Liu Yue nodded. Smiling, she answered, Its fine. Theres no need to worry about assassins, is there? Were not their target. Their goal is to stop Miss Vera from ascending the throne. That has nothing to do with us. Shes sessfully ascended, so theyve totally failed. Even if they want to do something about it, they wouldnt attack us when were having a vacation, would they? Plus, well have Dad with us. Dad is invincible!

    Why are you so confident in His Majesty? Ying sighed; however, she had to admit Liu Yue had a point.

    Vera sighed: In that case, how do you exin thest attack? The target of thest attack wasnt Queen Vera but us. They wouldve blown up the first carriage when it passed through, otherwise. Why did they allow the first carriage through before they exploded the buildings to crush us? Its iprehensible. Do you think its convincing to say they didnt know where the Queen was? You think its convincing they didnt know which carriage she was in? I know logic dictates that they shouldve gone after Queen Vera, but theres only one possible exnation for thest attack, and that was the assassins were after our lives.

    But all of the assassins mustve participated in thest assassination, right? There should hardly be any assassins in the imperial city now, right?

    No, Your Highness, as your bodyguard, I can say that the assassins are not military members. Soldiers rely on numbers. On the contrary, one assassin, alone, canplete a mission. If we are to take safety into consideration, I think you should stay in the pce and not go outside in the meantime.

    Liu Yue wasnt the type to let everything fall on deaf ears. She looked at her sister and Miss Ying. She contemted it to herself for a while. She had a bit of a headache due to the alcohol she drank; nevertheless, she was capable of understanding what everybody said. Eventually, she sighed: All right, then. Lets get ready to head home. Its nice to see Dad.

    Yeah, I miss Dad.

    We all do.

 Book 19: Chapter 63

    Book 19: Chapter 63

    Youre nning to go home? Thats sudden. The situation has settled, so I did want to invite you to have fun in my nation since you wont have the chance to visit frequently.

    While Queen Vera had ascended the throne, she still treated the four sisters nicely. The four sisters had yet to hold a united opinion, but Ying decided to inform Queen Vera of their n to depart, nheless; it was a risky ce to be. Queen Vera wanted to keep the four sisters, though. She wasnt trying to gain something from them; she purely wanted to let the sisters enjoy themselves.

    Thank you for your warm invitation. It is just that it, honestly, is not safe here. We n to leave before schedule in consideration of the four Princesses safety. We are grateful for your hospitality. We wille back for a vacation when things have settled down here. Now is not the best time for them to stay, however. King Troy is on his way here. It would be better for you to discuss the details with him.

    I see. I shall not force you to stay, then. That is fine if you consider it to be the safe option. I will prepare a gift for you to take home. May I ask approximately when will King Troy arrive?

    Oh, no, King Troy will note here. He will be going to the navy base beforeing here. We will go to there to meet him.

    Troys original n was to pick up his kids straight from there. Due to their differing opinions, however, Troy decided to make apromise and meet them at the navy base, which would allow them to decide what to do. Troy agreed it was a decent idea to take his daughters on vacation in a foreignnd except it wasnt safe. That said, with Troys arrival, unsafe situations were no longer a concern.

    The navy base was the safest location; therefore, it would be safe for them to meet there. It only took one short day for the four sisters to reach the navy base from where they are. That was why they had to leave if they were going to go. There was no time left for them to have a vacation.

    The four sisters already packed their luggage and were nned to leave. Queen Vera waved her hand, and the youngster walked over. He didnt know what was going on. Queen Vera gave him a smile: Go and prepare a gift for the four sisters. Not only is it my gift to the four sisters, but also my regards to King Troy. Prepare it properly.

    Prepare a gift? What is it for?

    The youngster already searched for the sisters first thing in the morning. They, unfortunately, already left, so he didnt see anybody when he reached their ce. Subsequently, he went to Queen Vera. After he made a round of patrols, he came back to hear Queen Vera call for him.

    Queen Vera wore a matter of course type of smile: Of course, that would for the Princesses to take back to King Troy. Prepare it properly, but be quick. Just take something avable in the pce at the moment.

    Th-The Princesses are leaving?

    Yes.

    Ying nodded. The youngster couldnt hide his emotions. Queen Vera could see the despondent look in his eyes. She supported her face and asked, Are you telling me you dont want to part with the four sisters? I dont me you. You young ones are likely to develop feelings for each other when youre together. However, the Princesses should leave now. You dont need to look so despondent. Youll have countless other meetings and departures in life that are yet toe. Its just one part of your life.

    Yes, Your Majesty, responded the youngster. He took in a deep breath and gave Ying a small nod: I shall go and prepare the gift now. Please wait a moment.

    No need. We dont need to wait. We will be waiting on the ship. Just deliver it onto the ship. We will leave once we receive your gift. Thank you for your hospitality during this month. We will send an official envoy to see you afterwards.

    Queen Vera nodded and responded with a smile: All right. We shall meet again, then. We definitely will. As long as wemunicate, we will surely have more and more opportunities to meet. Furthermore, I would really like to see yournds. It must be a beautiful ce.

    Ying nodded and bowed: Indeed. I am merely representing myself, alone. In saying that, I would wee you to the North. I am sure the Princesses would love to see you visit us in the North. Now, then, goodbye.

    See you again.

    Ying had made up her mind. Though she was just a bodyguard and, therefore, couldnt speak on her masters behalf, the four sisters were just children. Plus, Vera was right. At some point, the assassins changed targets from Queen Vera to the four sisters. There was no other way to exin why theyd attack the four sisters carriage.

    A bodyguard could protect their target once or twice. Still, trying to protect someone in a crowd was a tall order. The best solution was to leave the dangerous ce. Although she didnt know what exactly the assassins were after  they couldve been trying to frame up Queen Vera  the best way to protect the four sisters at present was to leave.

    Liu Yue was a little despondent on the carriage, but she wasnt angry or act wilful as either option would be risking the sisters lives. She wanted to continue with her vacation. Since the four of them were at risk, she couldnt stubbornly stay, however. She felt something was missing, which was something she felt shed regret once she couldnt see it again. She didntprehend why she felt that way, though. She asked herself, What is it thats weighing on my mind?

    We have arrived.

    Their journey to the ship was peaceful. Ying was on edge the entire time. Fortunately, there were no assassination attempts. Perhaps they were wiped out during thest assassination. There shouldnt have been any assassins left in the imperial city, so there shouldnt be any ambushes. It should, therefore, be safe on board.

    ======

    Present time where the ship was docked.

    Are they going to flee now? Wait, no, there shouldnt be any more assassins left in the imperial city, so they must be trying to mobilise now.

    Yes, the ocean is our territory, however, so what do we do? Shall we send our battleship over to intercept them?

    Can our shippare to their ship? If it cant, we need to think of another way. Thats a ship, while were sailors. Does anybody remember the faces of sailors? Were the ships sailors now.

 Book 19: Chapter 64

    Book 19: Chapter 64

    These are gifts for King Troy. They were taken from Queen Veras imperial pce.

    The youngster had to put his back into it to heave a huge chest with another guard. Ying took the key and unlocked the chest. The chest was filled with glistening gold items. While there was nothing particrly captivating and of high quality, the gold alone was worth a lot.

    Give Queen Vera our thanks for the kind gesture. We will send a gift backter on, said Ying, nodding then turning around to organise the sailors for the trip home.

    Ying considered the youngsters missionplete. He was there to deliver gifts. Ying had received the gifts, the youngster, therefore, could head back. However, he didnt disembark. Instead, his gaze swam around on the ship. Ying turned around when she noticed that there was still a gaze on her back. Seeing the youngster still standing there, she furrowed her eyebrows: Is there something else?

    Ying suspected he might be trying to sneakily take the four sisters back. Troy wasnt fond of the youngster in any capacity. You might as well say that he wanted to kill the youngster after learning he sneaked off with the four sisters. That was why her masters attitude toward the youngster was her attitude toward him. She was wary of the younger.

    Umm I

    The youngster stood on the deck in an awkward and embarrassed manner. There was one more thing he had to do. His job wasnt over yet. His job was to deliver the gifts; however, he hadnt delivered his personal gift. His gift wasnt for Troy. It was a personal gift he wanted to give.

    Ah, its you.

    As Ying was about to force the youngster off the ship, Nona appeared behind him. She cheerfully stated, You n toe with us back to the North for a vacation? Youre very wee in the North. We can take you around. Its not safe here, but its safe at our ce.

    Ah, no Princess Nona, I want to know umm umm umm Princess Liu Yue

    Liu Yue?

    The youngster barely uttered those words. His burning face was about to burn his brain. He lowered his head. It was as if he was at the guillotine. The youngster wanted to see Liu Yue, but the thought of mentioning her name to others always scared him. He didnt know why he was scared. He was the sisters bodyguard. It shouldve been fine for him to be looking for them. His rtionship with them wasnt shabby. It was fair for a friend to say his farewells. For some reason, though, he was afraid of mentioning Liu Yue to others. In fact, he didnt dare to go anywhere near the topic. All of the other guards would evaluate the four sisters, but hed neverment. He wasnt sure why he didnt. He just didnt dare to mention her.

    Liu Yue is tidying up her room

    Being so pure, Nona didnt understand what the youngster was thinking, so she tilted her head. She remembered her sister was tidying in her room, so she informed the youngster. However, he couldnt enter her room. As such, Nona considerately asked, Do you need me to call her? Did you want to say something to her?

    Mm The youngster nodded. The fact is that he didnt dare to answer Nonas question.

    Wait here. Nona ran off.

    Ying asserted, You only have three minutes, all right? Were in a rush, so keep it short.

    Understood.

    A red pair of ears, which stood out whenbined with her white cloak, appeared. Liu Yue strolled over to him. His heart began to race. He reached into his pocket and clutched a small container. He wanted to give it to her as an apology for all the things he did but also as a farewell gift. He prepared himself beforehand, and it was time to hand it to her. For some reason for some reason, the closer she came, the more he wanted to run.

    Why am I scared? the youngster asked himself.

    Whats he looking for me for? wondered Liu Yue.

    Liu Yue had no clue what he was looking for her for. It was futile for him to try and ask for an audience with her father through her for her father would soon arrive. In essence, there was no need to go through her.

    The youngster was obviously nervous. He had his head down the entire time. He didnt dare to utter a word.

    Is there something important or.? pondered Liu Yue

    Liu Yue suddenly recalled lots of things they went through Boys at school confessed to her before. Most of them confessed in the same manner

    Liu Yues mind began to race: Could he Could he No way, no way. Were not even as close as I am with my ssmates. My ssmates have been at school with me for a long time, while he and I have only known each other for a short month. If I think about it, although chatting with him was quite joyful, were not connected in that many ways. Is he going to confess to me now?

    Liu Yues first reaction was to find a way to reject him without hurting his feelings. She asked herself, Am I struggling to find the words now since I was friendly with him? I dont know how I can answer without hurting his feelings. Do I have any reasons to reject him with? We were quite happy around each other, after all.

    Liu Yue dimpled: Is something the matter? Just tell me. Were friends, arent we? Tell me.

    If the youngster was forthright, Liu Yue could outright reject him. She understood what friends and love meant. She considered the youngster a nice boy, but he wasnt what she was looking for; she intended to reject him.

    The youngster took out the small container and stuttered, Umm Th-Th-This is for you.

    The small container shook along with him. Liu Yue never expected to receive a gift. Liu Yue took it from him and curiously opened it by the time Ying was about to grab it to inspect it.

    Inside was a tiny ne. It wasnt an expensive or brand name gem. As a matter of fact, it didnt even qualify to be considered a gem. It was merely a pretty and small pearl. It wasnt worth much in a nation that sat the border of the ocean. She could purchase one of Queen Veras nes with any of her own treasures, but she tightly held it, nheless.

    Thanks.

    Liu Yue gently wore it around her neck and ced the pearl in the centre of her developing chest. A gentle smile blossomed on her lips

 Book 19: Chapter 65

    Book 19: Chapter 65

    Received a present from your lover, did you?

    Whoa! Liu Yue was startled.

    Liu Yue looked up to see Vera sitting there with a mischievous grin. Liu Yue quickly covered Veras mouth with her hands. She nervously looked around then realised that she was in her own room. Silly Liu Yue forgot to lock her door.

    Liu Yue put the ne back inside her cor. She nervously exined, What are you saying? He and I are clean Weve only known each other for a short time. Theres no way wed have feelings Furthermore, hes just an ordinary man. Hes far from the husband material I want.

    Liu Yue seized Veras hands: Dont tell Dad about this The youngster is just different to the boys Im used to. Hes a little cuter than they are.

    Vera nodded. She then pulled her hands back and folded her arms. Nose scrunched, she asked, I know. Were all the same, so why does he feel differently about? Even an idiot can tell he likes you, right? Were all together, so why does he like only you? Are wecking the charm of a female?

    Vera wasnt particrly fond of the youngster and most definitely didnt want to have anything to do with him; however, the four of them were together. It didnt make sense for him to like only Liu Yue. Her analysis went as follows: If I think about it carefully, Liu Yue has never left us spend time alone with the youngster. Does her perceive the rest of us to be kids? Does even he think that way? If thats how it is, then Liu Yue will be the one Dad likes when we arrive home She has the charm to capture the heart of a youngster, which means that she is only a few years away from capturing Dads, right?

    Vera had prepared tounch her attack on her father once she seeded the throne. As an elf, her views on the matter were different to humans; she could be with anybody she liked as long as they loved each other.

    Liu Yue touched her face and shook her head: Actually, I, myself, dont know. It must be due to the fact that we met first. Everything that happened afterwards was because of me, after all. But who cares about him now? He was just another passing person. I wont have anything to do with him from now. I just consider him a good friend. That said, you mustnt tell Dad about me and him.

    Vera stood up: You have a point. I wont tell Dad. Well be able to see Dad tomorrow, so Im excited at the moment. Daisy is sea sick again. Miss Ying is taking care of her.

    I know. Liu Yue nodded.

    Vera noticed Liu Yue was wagging her tail. Lots of things in the foreign nation, and Liu Yue would be d to y around there. With that said, she was jumping with joy to see her father again.

    After the two sisters wrapped up their conversation, Vera went back to her room, while Liu Yue had a bath. She was very meticulous and dedicated to getting her ears and tail perfect, since she was going to see her father tomorrow.

    After Liu Yues bath, she wore on her bathrobe and cheerfully groomed her hair and tail. She opened the door a little to allow the cool ocean breeze to enter, helping her cool off. The warm fire by the side gently flickered. Liu Yue softly hummed a soothing melody.

    It was bound to be a peaceful night. The only sound outside was the soothing sound of the waves and the cool breeze. Being rocked on water wasnt pleasant, but it wasfortable when Liu Yue first boarded.

    Done, remarked Liu Yue.

    Liu Yue flicked her gradient ck and red hair. She then went off to one side to shake her tail dry. She gentlybed her fur before lying back on her bed. She couldnt sleep. She was aware she couldnt fall asleep even if she kept telling herself to. She wouldnt be able to stop herself from conjuring all sorts of ideas as to what would happen tomorrow whenever something good wasing up. In turn, shed be so excited that she couldnt sleep As a result, shed only felt more and more excited.

    Liu Yue continued to roll around but couldnt sleep. Instead, she felt hot and a little moist under her nket. Shed be cold if she didnt cover herself, though. She, therefore, got dressed. When she went to the door, however, she suddenly recalled the youngster who chatted with her until she was sleepy every night was no longer here

    Ill just have to get through those nights on my own from now Liu Yue told herself.

    A life with nothing happening was the most torturous type. Liu Yue fumbled through her room. There were no books there. If she was going to y cards, shed need to wake her sisters up

    Waking up my sisters Ah, forget it. Daisy is still sea sick, Nona wont wake up once shes asleep, Vera Oh yeah, Vera might not be asleep yet. How about I go find Vera? Theres not much the two of us alone can do, but there are some games we can y, such as chess. I just need to y until I fall asleep, decided Liu Yue.

    Liu Yue went to her door and pulled it open. The deck was considerably dark. It was as if a cloudy day swept away the moon and stars. The mes on deck were out, as well. Liu Yue hesitated for a moment then grabbed antern from the wall in her room.

    A fox might have decent sight at night, but it wasnt as enhanced as when she was in her fox form. Nevertheless, when she was close to Veras room, she saw a few shadows going back and forth on the deck. Liu Yue didnt pay attention to them because she couldnt get a clear visual of their faces.

    Surely theyre just guards, thought Liu Yue, only to then stop herself. She deliberated, Hang on, they went into Veras room? Guards arent allowed into our rooms; only Miss Ying is allowed into our rooms. Shes taking care of Daisy. Daisys room isnt close to Veras room, so what are they doing?

    Mm! Mm! Mm!

    Liu Yue saw two people carrying out a bag that kept on wriggling around and resisting. Even Liu Yue had themon sense to realise what they were doing. She went to shout, but a cold wind suddenly blew against the back of her head. She took a heavy blow to her head. She perceived she was surrounded in darkness. All she could feel was the cold deck and hear the footsteps

 Book 19: Chapter 66

    Book 19: Chapter 66

    Liu Yue! Liu Yue! Liu Yue!

    Liu Yue opened her eyes in a bleary state. The painful sensation on the back of her head apanied her awakening. She felt nauseous. Hurt, she shut her eyes again. Normally, Vera would be healing her. The thought of Vera brought back the memory of her being knocked out. Liu Yue bounced off the ground looked at the people around her: Vera! Vera! Vera was kidnapped!! Hurry

    Liu Yue was pulled back down to a warm pair of thighs before she could finish. Nona was the one who pulled her. Nona gently caressed Liu Yues head and softly said, Its okay. Miss Ying caught one and killed two. Vera was kidnapped, but shell be okay. Shell be okay. Miss Ying is currently interrogating the person she captured to find out where Vera was taken. Well be able to save her. Im sure of it

    ========

    Present time at a room on the ship.

    You only have two chances because you wont have a chance to speak after your second one. You only get two chances as a man, after all threatened Ying. She grabbed a hammer and stepped one foot onto the mans knee. She forced his legs open and then raised the iron hammer. She then grabbed his chin and interrogated, Lets get started, then. Now, tell me: where have you taken Princess Vera?

    I I I just

    His face was already stained with blood, water and foul stuff. Ying might be a bodyguard on the surface, but all personal bodyguards were trained to interrogate others. After several rounds of interrogation, the man looked as if he was on the verge of death. His trembling eyes were hazy, and he just blithered.

    First chance.

    Ying raised the hammer and violently brought it down. Before it made contact, the man tightly shut his eyes. His hazy and lifeless gaze immediately vanished. He screamed then wriggled his body as he shouted, Stop! Stop! Dont do it!! Ill talk! Ill talk! Theyve taken her to Travest! The people from Travest asked for her! It has nothing to do with me! Dont! Anywhere but there! No!

    Travest?

    Travest was Ikanas nation, which meant the kidnappers were men Ikana hired to kidnap Vera. Tanya was still there. That meant Ikana was challenging thew. Putting aside the meaning behind kidnapping Vera, it was a deration of war against Troy. Given Troys personality, he was the type to react, You had the gall to kidnap my daughter, so Im going to level your Travest tomorrow.

    Just what is Ikana thinking? pondered Ying. She then brayed, So youre going to lie to me?!

    No! No! Shes being taken to Travest! I didnt lie! I swear Im not lying! Travest gave us the order. Our boss received the order from Travest when he went there. I swear shes being taken to Travest. The order came from their imperial pce. Im telling the truth! I really am telling the truth!!

    Is that right?

    The man wanted to let out a breath of relief, but before he could, Ying picked up the iron hammer and violently swung downward.

    Aaaahhhh!!!!!

    After two smashes, his life as a man ended. Ying poured water on him to wake him up when he was on the brink of passing out. It was also considered a way of healing an ordinary mans wound and stopping the bleeding. Ying smiled sarcastically. She untied him and removed the iron chains. She then jibed, Killing you would be too merciful on you. Ill be sending you to Travest. Enjoy the remainder of your life.

    No Dont I

    You kidnapped our Princess. Im not interested in taking your life. I want to destroy your entire life.

    Ying thenmanded the two guards who entered, Take good care of him. Dont let him suicide. Take<em> good </em>care of him. Now, were going to change direction, and head straight to Travest.

    Go to Travest?

    Ying strode out of the room: Correct. Were going to rescue our Princess. Prepare your weapons. Ill ughter my way from the port to their imperial pce if thats what it takes to rescue Princess Vera!!

    Roger!

    ========

    Current time at Travest

    Weve shoved a stone into her mouth, so theres no way she can utilise magic now. Travest has an enormous boulder that covers the entire radius of the city. The boulder nullifies magic. Therefore, we dont need to worry about her using mana to escape. With that said, we lost a good number of men

    One of the men inside the horse carriage, who was watching the cloth bag in the rear, knocked on his cigarette. With a snicker, he responded, Isnt that worth celebrating? The fewer men we have, the bigger our cut. Ikana may be ruthless, but shes generous with money. Wepleted our job perfectly. We just need to deliver her to the imperial pce in one piece now.

    The carriage sped toward the imperial pce. When they ran over a puddle, the water sshed up over a metre high. Rain belted down onto the ceiling of the carriage. The pces guards didnt question them when they arrived at the entrance.

    Whats the matter? Ive already turned in. Tonight is my happy night with my husband. If theres nothing important, my mood will turn foul, warned Ikana, cold gaze on the man before her.

    Ikana stood on the carpet, dressed in her enthralling purple undergarments. Despite looking luscious to the point that any man would want tomit a crime on her, the man didnt dare to raise his head. Instead, he ced the cloth bag before her. In a quiet voice, he reported, This is Vera. We have delivered her.

    Really?

    Ikana walked over to the cloth bag and kicked it open. Her eyes showing her suspicion a moment ago instantly widened. Startled, she jumped a few steps back as if she was electrocuted. In disbelief, she yelled, You imbecile! What have you done?!! She She is Vera, yes, but shes not <em>that </em>Vera! This child is King Troys daughter, Vera Gdriel Rosvenor!!

    What? She She Th-The other one wasnt a body double?!

    You imbecile! What have you done?!!!

 Book 19: Chapter 67

    Book 19: Chapter 67

    Ying and the crew werent familiar with Travest, Ikanas imperial capital. They never formed any connections with her. However, nobody expected her to kidnap Vera. The ship cut through the waves and resolutely forged toward Travest at top speed. Ying stood on the deck and intently pinned her gaze on the end of the ocean. She wanted to immediately rescue her Princess from Travest. There was one fortunate note from Ikana taking Vera. At least, she wasnt a violent pirate, implying she wouldnt harm Vera.

    The three remaining sisters sat in a room. Nona gently wiped her tears, while Liu Yue tightly clenched her fists on her knees and gritted her teeth in silence. The fur on her tail stood up. Furious, Liu Yues body shook; her regret and rage tormented her.

    I saw them. I saw them take my sister. Why am I so ipetent? Why didnt I shout? Even if I couldnt defeat them, had I shouted, Vera might not have been taken away, Liu Yue reproached herself.

    Daisy wiped her sword deliberately. There was no confusion or light in her eyes. She looked practically the exact same as her mother, but no wise man would bother her. Vera always disturbed her when she was with her dad, and shed always reveal her inner thoughts to mock her, but she was always a good elder sister, one who cared for her. Daisy actually liked Vera a lot. The pain of having Vera kidnapped was one that she couldnt tolerate. She had a genuine desire to kill deep down this time. She silently swore, Ill kill all of them.

    Previously, Daisy wanted to prove herself. At the time, she felt killing somebody just to prove herself was what a brat would do. So ordingly, she couldnt convince herself to deal the fatal blow. She, however, genuinely wanted to kill those who kidnapped Vera. She repeated in her mind, Ill kill them. Ill kill them!

    Nona decided to be the first to break the prolonged silence. She dered, Im going to go rescue Vera. I wont hide on the ship the this time. Ill go save Vera even if Im powerless and useless. I wont hide on the ship.

    Liu Yue rose to her feet: Im going, of course. Im definitely going! It was my fault. Had I screamed, had I gone to Vera a little sooner, had I transformed and pounced, Vera wouldnt have been kidnapped. It was all my fault. I swear to bring Vera back! I can transform right now. I can swim much faster than the ship! I want to go there sooner. Ill tear their imperial pce apart if thats what I have to do to bring my sister back! Nobody, and I mean nobody, is allowed to bully my sister! Nobody!!!

    Daisy was shockingly calm. She took in a deep breath and sheathed her long sword. She coldly exined, Calm down, Liu Yue. If you transform now, youll sink the ship. Additionally, if you transform and swim over there now, youll only make yourself a big and conspicuous target. Charging head first into a nation at them isnt wise. Nevertheless, I support everything else you said. It doesnt matter how many I have to kill. Nobody is allowed to hurt my family. Nobody. Im mad this time. Very mad. I wont cower. Im taking my sister back!

    =========

    Current time at Robertsna navy base.

    Troy ascended the steps by the side of the boat and scanned the area below. His navy dressed in white uniforms stood below. Standing in straight and neat lines with an imposing look, they saluted him. He returned the salute and then aggressively whipped his cloak. He announced, Soldiers. Other than the team staying behind at base, everybody else is to arm themselves, and prepare to set out with me. This is not a rehearsal. Its war, one that we must win. Now, set out with me!!

    Your Majesty what war is this? Who are we fighting? Also, is this not a little too sudden? If we are going to war, we would need a month for preparations, alone, would we not?

    How much longer do you need? Let me correct myself. Im not fighting a war. Im annihting. Im not afternd, strategies or any of that. Your strategy this time is to destroy everything that you see. Were heading to a scorched piece ofnd. You dont need to prepare. Grab your loyalty and ammunition. Thats all youll need. Our target is Travest. st it to smithereens!!

    Two loud roars came from the sky up high. The wild gust of wind blew the tens of thousands of white cloaks. The white cloaks fluttered as loud as tens of thousands of war gs blowing in the wind. A white and a ck dragon circled the sky above their King and angrily roared. Their gazes were fixed on Travest. They waited to fire away.

    ===========

    Current time at Travest

    Vera sluggishly rolled over. The soft and warm bed, as well as the gentle fragrance at her noise, was so soothing that she moaned. The fire in the firece in the distance burnt joyously. Everything was sofortable. It was the same as being in thefort of her home.

    I must have arrived home, thought Vera.

    Vera subconsciously continued sleeping, but her rationality suddenly screamed at her. Something felt wrong. She hazily opened her eyes. In spite of lying on a soft bed, her body ached. She had a fair number of bruises on her. She looked at her posh sleepwear on her. It wasnt hers, and neither was the room. She was confounded.

    Oh, yeah, I was kidnapped. Would I be provided with such a nice room after being kidnapped? wondered Vera.

    Though she was kidnapped, Vera wasnt the type of kid to start screaming and shouting because she was kidnapped. She meticulously scrutinised her surroundings. The ce was quite simr to Queen Veras room, but she certainly wasnt there.

    Now, where in the world have I been taken to? pondered Vera.

    Vera reached out and pulled the bell. She then went up to the window. She could open the window without any hassles. Below was a sea of purple flowers in addition to a well-keptwn.

    This must be a rulers pce or a luxurious abodes flower garden. However, there are only purple flowers; it looks a little monotonous. Its not a long way down. I could jump down and escape with my agile elven physique. There are no guards down there. It doesnt look as though I was captured here, analysed Vera.

    Somebody gently knocked on the door. Two maids came in with a smile and trays in their hands. There was an amber drink swishing around inside a clear pot. Vera looked over her shoulder. The maids spoke out in synchrony: Good morning, Princess Vera. Please have breakfast.

    Good morning. Before I have breakfast, tell me where I am right now.

 Book 19: Chapter 68

    Book 19: Chapter 68

    Vera epted the breakfast offered, but she prioritised caution over satiety. She was treated well. They wouldnt provide her with such a luxurious home just to poison her; it wouldnt make any sense. Reasoning so, she picked up breakfast in the end and, while eating, demanded, I want to know where I am.

    The amber coloured drink was simr to tea. It was sweet, but it wasnt sickening after a few sips. There was also some soft grilled food. It was different to bread, which underwent a lot of processing before it was served. If she had to describe it, itd be grilled fruit.

    This is Travest, Princess Vera.

    Travest?

    Yes.

    Unfortunately, the answer only served to confuse Vera even further. She tried to put the puzzle together in her head: Travest is Ikanas imperial city, but why does Travest need me? Does kidnapping me serve a purpose? Its too aggressive, isnt it? If Ikana wanted me toe here, all she needed to do was say the word. Though Im more surprised than I am angry, I do want Ikana to exin the situation to me.

    With her hunger satisfied, Vera regained her courage. She stood up and, in a loud voice, she demanded, I am Troy Gdriel Rosvenors daughter, Vera. I am a descendant of the Gdriel tribe, a descendant of the Elven Queen. I hereby demand an audience with your King. Either Ikana or Abner will do!

    The maids packed up the tray then bowed: Queen Ikana is on her way. She ordered us to deliver you your breakfast as well as prepare a room. We havepleted our task. Queen Ikana is on her way.

    The truth is Ive already arrived.

    The two maids froze for a moment then turned to respectfully salute the owner of the voice at the door. Leaning against the door, Ikana spoke before Vera could: So, youre not the Vera from Gluocia but the North, King Troys daughter?

    Correct.

    Ikana let out a heavy sigh and then ambled over. Vera watched the woman with pretty purple hair and red eyes. She took a step back because she was slightly afraid. After all, Ikana was the one who put her through all those perilous situations. Ikanas assassins killed plenty of people. She even almost drowned the youngster with his ship. Everything was her brainchild.

    Vera did think Ikana didnt sport the appearance of a cunning individual, but Ikanas beauty exceeded what Vera imagined. Vera was so startled she didnt dare to utter a word. Ikana hopelessly smiled. She touched her head and exined, Im very sorry, Vera. This was my fault. Technically, it is not my fault. My order was, indeed, to bring Vera here, but I was referring to the other Vera, not you. The person I sent on the job was just excruciatingly stupid. I offer you my sincerest apologies for this incident. I know a simple apology is worthless, but that is all that I can provide you. I am the Queen of a kingdom where men are superior to women, and it does not belong to me, either. As such, besides an apology, I can only provide you with this room and breakfast. Oh, plus dinner and lunch. You can have anything youd like as long as we can prepare it.

    That.

    Vera found herself speechless after Ikanas exnation. Ikana scratched her head and continued, While I know that what I am about to say is shameless, the innocent should not shoulder this mistake. I imagine youre aware of what sort of person your father is. Your father is alreadying here with his invincible navy. He has resolved to raze this entire city. You must know it will be a massacre. My point is I hope you can dissuade your father. He will listen to you as your father. Vera, I know its shameless for me to ask for your forgiveness and aid after what Ive done, but this is a misunderstanding. I harbour no ill-will toward you.

    I understand.

    Vera wasnt angry. She was furious. The fear and despair she initially suffered made her feel idiotic. Further, it was unfair to make her bear the kidnapping for nothing. She was innocent; however she didnt have any retort for what Ikana said. As a matter of fact, she couldnt even bring herself to ask forpensation.

    Vera was dismayed to discover that she, the child people have alwaysbelled as a smart child, a im that even she bought into, was unable to utter a word in front of Ikana. Ikana figuratively walked all over her. Ikana was at fault, and her kidnapping excuse was awfullyme, yet Vera couldnt even make aint after what Ikana said. All she wanted to do was go and convince her father.

    I really dont want Dad to be a murderer. Thats not how my fathers legacy should end. It shouldnt. My father is a hero. Hes not a murderer. My father shouldnt do this. Moreover, the other people here are innocent. He shouldnt be here, reasoned Vera.

    ===========

    Current time at the border of the shore.

    Ship up ahead! Ship up ahead! Attention! Norge ships are allowed to enter Travests docks today! Ship up ahead! Ship up ahead! Do you hear me?!!! Norge ships are permitted entry into Travests docks as of today!! You, argh!!!

    The soldiers on the small shore fearfully watched the huge ship approach. The ship totally ignored their warning andpletely disregarded them. The ship with a metal end for charging other fleets charged straight toward Travets tiny ship. After leaping into the water, the soldiers turned around to witness the ship charge straight into their sealed-off docks. The huge ship ignored the shallow waters and continued its charge onto the shore.

    The soldiers on shore surrounded them. Ying whipped her sword and hostilely dered, Were here to rescue our Princess. Get lost if you know whats good for you!

 Book 19: Chapter 69

    Book 19: Chapter 69

    Princess Vera!

    As soon as the two left the room, a familiar and anxious voice was heard. Vera turned her head around. Tanya grabbed her Princess with one arm and pulled her into her embrace. She nervously caressed Veras body. Panicked, Tanya fired off: Are you all right? Are you hurt? I heard what happened. I have stayed here for a very long time. Ikana and Abner will not harm you. I think it must be a misunderstanding. Whatever the case may be, Princess Vera, we need to stop His Majesty first!

    Tanya dragged Vera off by her wrist.

    Wait Wait Miss Tanya, I am now informed of what you just mentioned, but why are you speaking up for them?! Shouldnt you be worrying about me first right now? Why is your first thought to stop Dad?!

    Because when other people say they will raze a nation to the ground they are merely making empty threats. In the case of King Troy, on the other hand, he will actually do it! Ikana and Abner are not bad people. I am King Troys general, so I have to stop him from senselessly massacring a nation!

    I dont remember you being this way!!

    People change. In any case, this war is avoidable. I am sure that you would not want this misunderstanding to lead to the deaths of tens upon thousands of people, would you? We can still make it. With that said, Ikana and Abner are not totally innocent. They, too, must go to King Troy to acknowledge their wrongs!

    Ikana gave a sincere nod: We will.

    Ikana looked so sincere that Vera felt a little guilty. Vera wondered if she was being too petty with her shouting. Suddenly, a guard rushed over to Ikanas side and whispered something into her ear in a panicked manner.

    Feeling hopeless, Ikana helplessly smiled: And, it has begun. It seems somebody has already fought their way into the imperial city. They have already broken through the navys sealed off zone They are currently on the streets in the city. Go and stall for now, but do not hurt anyone, understood?

    Sorry umm

    The guard awkwardly nced over to Vera. Vera was extremely thrilled. There was only one ship that could rush to her rescue so soon, and that was unquestionably the ship she was onboard.

    I dont know what my three sisters can do, but Im very happy to know that they came to my rescue without any regards for their own safety, thought Vera.

    Ill go. Ill go and talk to them. They wont cause any trouble once they see me.

    Vera bravely volunteered to go. She wanted to see her sisters. She wanted to return to her sisters. The matter had blown up a bit. In reality, nevertheless, it was only a misunderstanding. She wasnt hurt, so some propermunication was the antidote.

    But we have attacked Regent we we caught a huge fox. We pierced her legs and pinned her to the ground with the crossbow. We wanted to ask you how to deal with her

    A huge fox?

    Ikana froze. Vera gasped. There was only one huge fox, and that was her sister!!

    How is Liu Yue?! What happened to Liu Yue?! Where are the others?! Where are the others?! wondered Vera, panicking.

    ========

    Current time on the streets.

    Argh!!

    Liu Yue writhed in agony from the ground. She watched Daisy drag Nona, who was crying, back. The guards had formed a circle on the street. Everyone was ready to die rescuing their Princess. s, the enemy was also ready to fight to the death to defend their homnd. To break through the barricades in their path andrge machines, Liu Yue transformed into a fox. It went smoothly until Liu Yue stepped into a trap. Arrows fired from inside buildings. The shots and harpoons were enough to punch a hole through a whale. Therefore, it pierced straight through Liu Yues leg and pinned her to the ground.

    The painful sensation shot from Liu Yues leg to her brain. She cried out in pain, and then dropped to the ground. The guards charged at them en masse. Her red fur was even redder due to her blood.

    Liu Yue desperately shook her body. She roared in the direction her sisters were retreating. Nobody could understand her roar, but there was a tinge of despair of abandonment in her roar.

    Ying couldnt help it. She didnt have enough men to rescue Liu Yue, who had been surrounded. All she could do was pray Liu Yue wouldnt die there. She assumed Liu Yue wouldnt die to the two harpoons in her legs since she was a magical species.

    Liu Yues mana gradually left her body. The heavy spears dropped down into the pool of blood. Reverting back to her human form didnt erase her wounds. Her calf bled profusely. She firmly pressed down on her wound. Her entire body quaked while her tears coursed down her face.

    The soldiers didnt know what to do. Killing an overbearing beast charging at them was one thing, but killing a child was an entirely different matter. No honourable soldier would harm a child.

    From behind, Daisy, who was panting, shouted, Liu Yue! Liu Yue!

    Two medics turned to see the sisters and then the young girl, who was bleeding non-stop and looked as white as a sheet. The medics raced over. They gentlyy her t then quickly bandaged her wounds and applied medication to stop the bleeding. Her wound wasnt so gruesome after she reverted to her human form. The wound was the size of a bullet wound.

    The soldiers wouldnt hurt a child. Moreover, the group didnt kill many of theirrades. Ying fought with her scabbard, so shed only knock people unconscious. Though she was there to rescue her Princess, Ying and Daisy took measures to prevent their charge from bing too serious to settle afterwards. The two of them were also worried it was a misunderstanding. Things changed, however. Travests soldiers hurt Liu Yue!

    What have you done?! What have you done?!!!

    Daisy and Ying finally drew their des.

    Everyone, draw your weapons,manded Ying.

    Ying looked over to the guards next to her. They gave her a nod. They drew their swords and threw their scabbards to the ground. The guards also drew their guns at their waist. That was the guards ultimate form. The guards were a group that was supposed to kill to survive, but they werent ready to kill upon arrival. That meant that they fought under restraints. However, their Princess was wounded and surrounded. It was time for them to fulfil their duty as bodyguards.

    Charge.

    One word was all it took to paint the street bright red

 Book 19: Chapter 70

    Book 19: Chapter 70

    Send Princess Liu Yue back! Send Princess Liu Yue back!!manded Ying as she watched the guards drag Liu Yue back.

    Daisy emotionlessly diagonally shed an opponent then kicked him away before wiping the blood off her face. She found battle amusing. At first, one wouldnt dare to kill; however, once one killed their first target due to their risky predicament and anger, the sense of glory and the wild instinct of a human being calmed them, and joy kicked in.

    Soon enough, Daisy killed a second and a third person. Daisy nevercked the skills tomit murder. Under Elizabeth and Niers tutge, she already reached an exemry level with her swordy. The hurdle was her peaceful life that kept her ruthlessness from surfacing. Daisy wouldnt allow anyone to hurt her sister, which was why she killed for the first time.

    Daisy drove her sword through someones chest for the first time. She watched him taking his final breaths and listened to his cry of despair. She smelt the blood that sttered on her. She had an urge to cry when she blood that sprayed. Nevertheless, the fear and excitement of sessfully cutting down her prey overwhelmed her and motivated her to mow down her next target.

    Daisy was the descendant of Nier, the most outstanding Valkyrie. The violent nature of Valkyries had always dwelled deep within her soul. She perceived her enemies to bemb waiting to be ughtered.

    While the guards protected her, Liu Yue groaned. They had finished with emergency treatment, but the pain still radiated through her body. Both of her legs were wounded. She couldnt even sit without feeling excruciating pain, let alone stand.

    Nona stayed next to Liu Yue and quietly chanted a magic spell, but she was a fairly weak elf. Her mana was far inferior to her sisters  not to mention the city seeminglycked any traces of mana for some reason unbeknownst to her. Hence, Nona had to resort to using her sparse mana reserves to heal her sister. Nona looked as white as a sheet. With sobs of despair, she cried, I cant I cant This is all I can do Its all Im sorry Im sorry Liu Yue. Liu Yue Im sorry I want to save you. I want to save you Sorry

    Nona did her best, but she was an ordinary elf at the end of the day. Lucia never used healing magic as she was aware shecked the mana required for it. Liu Yues wound shrunk minutely. All Nona managed to do was reduce the blood loss.

    Liu Yue struggled to raise her head. She gently shook her head. She revealed a barely noticeable smile and weakly said, Im okay, Im okay I Im okay

    Ying ordered, Lets retreat for now. The more mene, the slimmer our chances of getting away. Were pulling out.

    The battle entered a worrisome stage, which was very disadvantageous for the group that was outnumbered to begin with. Their original n was to charge straight to the pce, but Liu Yues injury dyed it, so they had to take her back to the ship first. Then, they could consider the possibility of breaching the pce.

    The guards were skilled, but they struggled against the enormous enemy numbers, consequently suffering a considerable number of losses themselves.

    Daisy still had a lingering urge to continue. As the fight raged on, Daisy began to discover her purpose in life. It was as if she lived until then for that moment. She never felt so excited before. Her entire body quivered with infinite excitement. Her sword had never felt so light before.

    How many have I cut down? Five? Seven? Ive lost count. Killing is magnificent. This must be my purpose in life. Is this the life Mom experienced? Is this the life Grandmother Elizabeth experienced? This sort of life isnt half bad; its addicting, thought Daisy.

    Daisy retreated. Nona carried her sister on her back and ran as fast as her legs could take her. The question was who was going to bring up the rear. They didnt have many guards with them. They were all elites, each one being selected from a pool of one hundred. Losing too many of them would be a pity. Plus, if they lost all of their men there, how were they going to rescue Vera?

    Suddenly, they heard horse hooves from behind. Ying turned her head around. She picked up a sword that happened to be within reach and plunged it into the horse from afar. Ying stomped on the riders chest to break his fall and raised her sword.

    Its me! Its me! I heard you were in danger, so I immediately rushed here! I came to help you! I came to help you!

    The person below foot had a familiar voice. It took Daisy a moment to react: Its you?!

    Ying moved her foot and saw the youngster, Larya. She didnt care how he arrived. She pulled him up and then threw him to the front: You hold the frontlines. Liu Yue has been wounded. We need to retreat to treat her wounds. Just hold the line until we get away thene meet up with us on the ship.

    The youngster dawdled for a short moment to nkly look at Liu Yue, who had her eyes shut. He started to panic: Liu Yue got hurt? Liu Yue, she

    Liu Yues ears and tail powerlessly hung down. Her beautiful red fur was stained with red blood. Liu Yue struggled to open her eyes. She bitterly looked at the youngster. With a helpless smile, she said, Im fine. Im all right

    The youngsters pupils dted. He shakily walked over to Liu Yue. Nona took a step back to prevent him from getting closer to Liu Yue. He stopped in his tracks and had onest look at her. He then turned back to look at the opposition. Voice solemn, he dered, In that case, leave this ce to me. Miss Ying, you take Liu Yue away.

    What are you trying to do?!!

    Liu Yue knew what the youngster implied. There was only one possible oue if one man was to face off against all the guards of an entire city. To add, because they started the fight, the enemy wouldnt show mercy. There was no chance of the youngster regrouping with them on the ship. He didnt have the strength to stop a group alone. Only her father would have that sort of strength.

    Miss Liu Yue, I have always needed to say this to you. Sorry. I have hurt you too many times, and I have never protected you properly. But this time, I hope you will let me fulfil the duty of a guard. If its possible, I hope to continue being your bodyguard! Let us meet again on board!! Thank you for remembering my name

 Book 19: Chapter 71

    Book 19: Chapter 71

    We have to go back and save him We have to go back and save him Hell die for sure. We must save him

    Liu Yue sobbed as she shouted at those around her with all of her might. She kept tugging Ying and Daisys cloaks, but neither of them turned around. They considered the youngster a disposable. The youngster came on his own ord to die. They, therefore, decided he could conveniently hold the line for their retreat to the ship. The ship was stuck. Still, they could provide Liu Yue with better care on board.

    Ying was worried about when they could rescue Vera. Her King was scheduled to arrive with the navy soon. The mission assigned to her as a bodyguard was to protect the four sisters, but she let her King down. Troy might not me her; nheless, her pride would suffer a big blow. She couldnt ept her failure. If she lost Liu Yue, as well, shed rather kill herself to repay her King. The youngster came over on his own ord to hold the line, which gave her a perfect chance to escape. She never cared about the youngster whatsoever. She considered him nothing more than a brat who barged into the Imperial Pce because of the four girls.

    Liu Yue didnt want to give up. She desperately sobbed and shouted to those around her, Please Miss Ying Daisy Please Please save him They wont kill you, but theyll definitely kill him Please, please bring him back! Please

    Ying wouldnt go back to aid the youngster and neither would Daisy. Nobody would. He was someone they could do with or without. They had only known each other for days. Even humans considered their meeting to be one they couldnt care less about, let alone an elf. Liu Yue was different, though.

    Liu Yue cherished her encounter with the youngster. She went through many things during her days with him. He was the type of young man she had never met before. The boys she met in the past were different to him. Maybe it was because she went through so much with him, saw so much and had the strange feeling that she couldnt give up on him.

    Liu Yue, have a good rest. Nona set Liu Yue down on the bed.

    The group arrived on the ship. The guards went to prepare the cannons and their guns. Nona consoled her sister. She, herself, was in agony over the sight of her sister crying, but she understood they couldnt go back. They intended to rescue Vera. If the rescuers were also captured, then all of their previous efforts would be in vain. Nona didnt think it was nice to let the youngster march to his death. Nevertheless, if she had to choose between the youngster and her sister, shed choose her sister without any hesitation.

    Nona Nona Please I beg you take me back take me back I I have to save him!

    Dont do this Dont do this Liu Yue, Liu Yue, please

    Liu Yue was still bleeding, yet she clung to Nonas sleeve and worried about saving the youngster. Nona couldnt hold back her tears. Nona tightly grabbed Liu Yues arm and, in a shaky voice, pleaded, Please Liu Yue, dont make me worry Please Hes somebody weve only known for a month, and were bound to go our separate ways Youre my beloved sister. Youre my sister whos been with me for so long. I dont want to lose you. Dont leave us Thats all the youngster amounts to Were going to have to go our own separate ways, so, so, we dont need to worry about any story with him, right?

    Liu Yue released her grip. Grimacing, she quietly argued, I dont quite understand I dont quite understand I dont quite understand Why cant we consider the possibility of meeting again? Why? Can we disregard how we part just because we wont meet again? Wouldnt life be too cruel if that is how it works?! Thats not how I want things to end. We have to part with a smile if parting is inevitable! I dont care about the length of time together as long as it was extraordinary and memorable!

    Liu Yue raised her arm up and bit herself. The blood flowed down her throat and into her digestive system. Her fur stood up again. Her eyes turned redder. She warned, Nona you best move out of the way; else, I might have to hurt you

    Ying ordered, Prepare the formation, gun powder and ammunition. We only need to hold this ce for a while. His Majestys navy will soon arrive. Hold this ce down. I still have something to do. Make sure to protect Liu Y-.

    Aaaahhh!!

    Nonas scream came from behind. Ying swiftly looked over her shoulder to see the imposing, huge fox behind her. Liu Yues transformation was different to her usual one. Her gaze didnt look so violent when she transformed in the past. This time, she had a very aggressive aura.

    The fox licked its leg, which led to the wound rapidly healing. She whipped her head then peered toward the imperial pce. She sped toward it as if she was a wild gale.

    Daisy, surprised, eximed, Somethings amiss, isnt it? Thats not Liu Yues normal state. Wait. Also also how did Liu Yue have mana to transform?! Nona! Nona!

    Daisy sprinted to the cabin. As she thought, she saw Nona sitting on the bed holding her belly and in tears. Daisy rushed over and pulled Nonas hand off. There were teeth marks. Nona had her blood sucked from her.

    Liu Yue was a descendant of the Moon Fox Tribe. She was a huge fox. However, her father was Troy, Troy Gdriel Rosvenor. The Gdriel Tribe was a tribe of blood-sucking dark elves. ordingly, despite Liu Yue being a fox, her teeth had the ability to absorb blood, too. Nona was Troys offspring at the end of the day.

    Liu Yue was merciful, evident from the fact that she didnt suck Nonapletely dry. She only sucked a portion of Nonas blood, but that was enough. A dog that had tasted blood was no longer a dog. A fox that has tasted blood was no longer an ordinary fox, either

 Book 19: Chapter 72

    Book 19: Chapter 72

    A hero saving a beauty is praiseworthy and dandy, but you dont seem to have what it takes to pull it off.

    The youngsters legs dangled. His face was scrunched up due to pain and an oxygen shortage. He tightly gripped the arm of the tough man strangling his neck. The man in front of him was a full two metres tall and as tough as a bear. He lifted the youngster up in a ridiculing manner since the youngster was light to him. He said, Those people were quite a challenge, but we can kill you whenever we want. Since youve chosen to stay behind, well kill you to vent.

    The big man thoughtlessly threw the youngster into the crowd. Several long spears were thrust toward his back. The youngster snickered then shut his eyes. Believing he was finished, the youngster began to engage in self-talk: I wont feel anything after this painful sensation, will I? Whatever. It doesnt matter anymore. Ive seeded. Ive already seeded. I never thought this would be how I die. I was ready to die from the day I became a bodyguard, but I wanted to give up everything I had to protect Queen Vera at the time. Since when did I stop worrying about her? Why do I feel I dont regret dying for Liu Yue? Since when did that fire-red me begin to burn in my heart?

    This is fine. I am reluctant to part, though. I didnt properly confess in time. I didnt get to tell her that I like her. I havent told her how much I like her. I wasnt going to get to see her again. I was inevitably going to have to part with her, but I still liked her. Fate and God are so mean. They brought the beautiful girl to me. She helped, tolerated and apanied me, yet they took her away from me. Ill still like her.

    Ive done so many things I shouldnt have done to her. Ive finally done something for her for a change. Ive always been afraid of her. I never had a chance to repay her. I guess this is my repayment.

    The young man listened to the sound of rattling metal from behind. The youngster didnt move an inch.

    The entirend began to quake before the finishing blow could be delivered. All of the soldiers flinched. They looked around. They had no idea what happened. They all wore looks of terror. Therge and tall mans body suddenly froze in ce. By the next instant, he had thrown his battle hammer away. He turned to the rear and fled. None of the soldiers knew what happened, which meant it was toote for them.

    The huge fire-red fox ttened the buildings. She resembled an intense me in the wild, charging toward them. Humans instinctively feared wild beasts. Anybody would be afraid of a wild beast oozing with murderous intent charging toward them. Unfortunately for them, it was toote. The fox already closed the gap. She sttered a soldier underfoot then chomped half of a soldiers body and spat it aside. The smell of blood of stimted the fox even further. She was a fox, but her ferocity didnt pale inparison to a dragons.

    The soldiers screamed as they fled for their lives. The fox ripped apart the soldiers with her sharp and pointy teeth. Structures the humans erected and their barriers wereughable stones to her. The crossbows and harpoons were ineffective this time. They pierced her flesh. Thanks to the adrenaline, however, she couldnt feel the pain. Instead, she destroyed the crossbows.

    The youngster fell to the ground. He nkly watched the foxing over toward him with harpoons and ropes on her. The blood of humans dripped from her teeth. Her red eyes still contained an overwhelming murderous intent. Perhaps she looked frightening after killing.

    Is that Liu Yue? It must be her. Shes probably the only one who could turn into a huge fox of this size thought the youngster.

    Despite knowing Liu Yue, despite knowing she was the girl he loved, seeing her blood-stained teeth and ws, as well as her huge body, he subconsciously curled up. Liu Yue went up to him and slowly lowered her head. She tapped on him with her bloody and rough breath.

    Aaahh!

    The youngster knew that she was the girl he liked, but his instinctive fear for wild beasts a human was deeply etched in him. Liu Yue froze stiff. She looked imposing a moment ago but looked defeated after seeing his reaction. Downtrodden, she slowly straightened back up. She nced at the quivering youngster onest time then looked toward the imperial pce. Lastly, she left him with her gratitude: Thank you for taking care of me during this time.

    So you cant ept me in spite of liking me? You like me, yet are so afraid of me? Youre curled up, afraid and screaming, which is the exact same way those soldiers reacted. Youre the same as any other ordinary person, thought Liu Yue. She whipped her head and looked back to him, but there was a hint of bitterness in her eyes. She told herself, True, Im not an ordinary human. Im a Moon Fox. I have a furry tail and pointy ears. I can look cute and pretty in my human form, but my fox form is a part of me. Im not a monster. I dont want others to be afraid of me, either. I hope the man who likes me can like ept everything about me, but as soon as I reveal my true nature, nobody can ept me. Theyll tremble just as a stranger is afraid of me. Even my former friends will be scared and leave in tears. But this is me.

    This huge body is part of me! This is my shape when my mana levels are increased. Ill maintain this form when Im pregnant, as well. Why? Why do people say they like me, yet cant ept who I am? Why cant they ept everything about me?

    Dad whimpered Liu Yue. She continued thinking to herself, Only Dad doesnt show any fear when he sees me in this form. He wont be scared or stop. Helle to me even when Im aggressive. Hell touch the fur on my leg and show me such a tender smile. Only Dad can ept everything about me Dad and my sisters are the only ones whove always epted me for who I am

 Book 19: Chapter 73

    Book 19: Chapter 73

    All of the soldiers at the entrance of the imperial pce were ready to confront the enemy. They had their long spears prepared for the huge foxs arrival. Well, technically, the fox had already arrived. However, she halted in her tracks when she spotted the burning red tips of the spears in a formation.

    Liu Yue bent down. She poised herself to attack as a wild beast would and then gnashed her teeth in the faces of the soldiers in silver armour. The soldiers were chosen elites and veterans who didnt shy away from any battlefield, but they hadnt ever fought a huge wild beast. Suddenly, somebody desperately squeezed their way through the crowd.

    Vera came out from the group of soldiers and shouted, Liu Yue! Liu Yue! Calm down! Liu Yue!

    Liu Yue narrowed her blood-red eyes. She faced the sky and howled prior looking back at Vera. The soldiers were scared. Owing to their training, they raised their spears and thrust them at the huge fox. The heat emitted from the spears raised Liu Yues fur. The smell of burnt flesh was mixed in with it, but she marginalised them. Instead, she charged toward her sister.

    Vera shouted at the huge fox charging toward her with saliva being flung from her mouth. Her legs shook. She wanted to run; her human instincts took over. The instinct couldnt be ovee no matter what. Even the bravest of soldiers would lose their courage in the face of a dragon. The bloody-thirsty fox before her wasnt different in any capacity. She was her sister, though, her beloved sister. She couldnt run from her. Still, Vera revealed a terrified expression when her sisters ws were in front of her. s, a huge fired from a cannon suddenly trapped Liu Yue inside from the rear.

    A dragon could break apart a solid metal cage, but they couldnt escape a. Ropes werent firm. To the contrary, they were soft. Powerful as a beast may be, theyd never able to get rid of a fly buzzing around them. Ropes were tantamount to said flies. The four cornerstched onto the stone buildings. Liu Yue folded to the ground as a result. She wanted to stand. Sadly, thepletely immobilised her.

    The soldiers locked the down on her and restrained her legs. Vera looked dumbstruck as she watched Liu Yue struggle to try and attack the soldiers. She was so scared that she didnt dare to approach her sister.

    Ikana gently touched Veras head. She softlyughed and whispered in Veras ear, Dont be scared, Vera. She is your sister. Shes here to rescue you. Sometimes, its not others fearing you that hurts most but your family fearing you.

    Vera could tell from Ikanas voice that Ikana was serious. She turned her head to look at Ikana. Ikana wasnt a huge fox or wolf. She was only an ordinary human. To Veras surprise, though, that was what Ikana thought.

    Vera cautiously walked over. Liu Yues gaze stopped on Vera. Vera paused for a moment, but then Ikana gave her a push. Vera nkly stood there for a moment. Then, she squatted down and looked into Liu Yues eyes. She gently wiped the blood stains on Liu Yues face.

    Liu Yue suddenly went quiet. She licked Veras hand through the and softly remarked, Im so d that youre all right, Vera.

    Vera felt relieved after hearing Liu Yues familiar voice. She reached out to sp Liu Yues face. In a loud voice, she asked, Im all right, Im all right. Are you all right, Liu Yue? Are you all right?

    Im all right. Dad Dad is on his way

    Wh-?

    Before Vera could express her surprise, an imposing roar came from overhead. Everyone froze. They intuitively looked up. The soldiers trembled and dropped to their knees. There were three dragons. Two were white, and one was ck. They circled in the sky over the top of the imperial pce. Dragons were the divine creatures of the North and beasts that only existed in legends. Dragons were a myth. Nobody could look a dragon in the eye, except for one human being, and that was the woman who had seen more terrifying things than hell, Elizabeth.

    Th-Thats Ikana tightly grabbed the shoulder of Abner, who was next to her, to stop herself from falling down.

    A white silhouette came descended from above. The owner of the cloak didnt reduce his fall speed. He came crashing down simrly to a meteor. Nobody could survive a fall from that high, right? Well, he did.

    He heavynding created cracks in the exquisite stone path. Once the smoke passed by, the man in white stood up and took imposing strides toward Ikana. The shocked soldiers were at a loss for what to do. A few picked up their spears, but the man with the piercing gaze grabbed them by their armour and hurled them aside as if he was throwing figurines.

    Ikana watched Troy walk over with a dumbstruck look on her face. She trembled as she softly uttered, King Troy?

    Dad!! Vera rushed over to the man whod just arrived.

    Troy gave his daughter a light hug and touched her head with a smile. He gave her a kiss on her forehead then pulled her behind him. Next, he confronted Ikana. He stood firm and loudly eximed, Ikana, I have nothing to do with your grudge with Gluocia. Ive always respected your rule, but you kidnapped my daughter without a word and hurt another one of my daughters. Do I look like a joke to you?!

    I am very sorry, King Troy. This was a misunderstanding. Due to Vera sharing the same name as the other Vera, my subordinates mistook her for the other Vera. As for Liu Yue, it was due to my guards not recognising her. They thought she was a magical creature that was attacking our city. I used the rope after learning of her arrival.

    Ikana went down on one knee and received Troy as a low-ranking vassal would. However, Troy ignored her. He strode over to Liu Yue and cut the ropes with his sword. He hugged Liu Yues head and gently caressed her. In a loving tone, he expressed, Its okay now, its okay now, my daughter. Dont be scared. Dad is here. Dad will protect you.

    The huge red fox softly moaned and then slowly reverted to her human form with teary eyes. Troy removed his cloak to cover his daughter. He then touched all the wounds she had on her. All of her wounds immediately healed.

    Liu Yue leaned onto her fathers embrace and ced her face firmly up against his cheek. She wept with a blissful smile on her face. Troy didnt say a word to anyone. He just hugged his daughter in the gentlest manner possible.

    Everybody, including the youngster, watched them

 Book 19: Chapter 74

    Book 19: Chapter 74

    The huge dragonnded on the ground and irritably pped its wings, thereby blowing the guards aside. Then, the dragon reverted to his human form. Vera froze for a moment. She was aware of the previous two individuals and their dragon lineage, but thest one, which was the smallest dragon, was a male, and he was somebody shed met before.

    He was Queen Veras bodyguard, the young man in white. It turned out his uniform was made of scales. It was her first time learning her father had a dragon as a guard. Vera finally realised he was the only guard granted an audience,as he was a dragon.

    That must be why Queen Vera chose him. A dragon would be able to shock many people. The aura of a dragon was enough to keep assassins at bay. Queen Vera was probably unaware of his true identity. She, presumably, allowed him be her bodyguard, as nobody dared to meet his gaze, giving her a sense of safety and reassurance.

    The young man in white walked up to Troy and went down on one knee. He courteously said, I apologise, Your Majesty. I misunderstood yourmand. I thought you order was for me to protect Queen Vera; therefore, I I will ept any punishment you have for me, including failing to protect the Princess.

    Put that aside for the meantime.

    Troy ignored the young man and focused his attention on Ikana, instead. He pushed Liu Yue and Vera behind Sylvanas and Irina. In a serious tone, he stressed, Ill put my guards matter aside for now. Ikana, you didnt do it on purpose, but therein lies the problem. You hurt my daughter. A mere apology isnt going to settle it, is it?

    I am very sorry. I know that an apology is not enough to resolve the problem, but I still need to offer my sincerest apology.

    Ikana stood up and pulled Aber behind her. She knew Abner couldnt match Troy. Troy always wanted to make the world a cosy and benevolent ce. However, his true nature was a murderer who massacred the anthropoid army in the North without batting an eye. He didnt spare women or children. She had to appease him in order to reduce her losses to the bare minimum. She wasnt certain she could win against Troy, let alone Abner.

    I dont want anything. The entire world isnt as important as my daughter is. I just want revenge. Who kidnapped Vera? Call him out here.

    I am sorry. They were pirates that I hired. They have departed with their reward money.

    Troy instantly narrowed his eyes. He aggressively walked up to Ikana and grabbed her cor with one hand: You treating me as a moron?! You mean to say this has nothing to do with you, and I cant even get my revenge on anyone? You want to just wipe your hands clean and absolve the me?

    The guards around Ikana began to move, but Sylvanas and Irina roared at them at the simultaneously. Startled, all of them dropped their weapons. Troys face began to undergo a dragon transformation as his rage surged. His scales started to stand up and reveal his flesh underneath. Even his eyes had transformed into the eyes of a dragon. As a man who inherited dragon blood, he exhibited dragon transformation characteristics when he was genuinely angry.

    While I cannot send him to you, I can provide you with their hiding locations. They have to be at one of the locations. If you are willing to wait, I will capture them to bring them back. You can wait with your navy. I will also share some of their reward money with you aspensation. I will do as I have previously promised you. You need not worry. You just need to wait. I promise to bring the culprit to you!

    I dont need you to capture them. Leave everything to me. Ill teach them what the consequence of touching my daughter is. Ill make them regret choosing the pirate profession.

    Troy released Ikana. He had no intention of continuing wasting time with Ikana. The only reason he took the initiative to visit was for his daughter. Over ten years ago, Troy swore before the doors of Troy City that he wouldnt let his rage burn innocent bystanders again. Consequently, despite his rage, he ended up leaving his navy out on the waters.

    Troy aggressively waved his hand: Ill send somebody to discuss the aftermath. I dont n to do any more than what is necessary this time. Be d. Had Vera been treated with the slightest ill-will, Ill rip your head and your husbands head off your shoulders. Im now going to hunt those pirates down. Mommy Sylvanas, Irina, were heading out.

    The two women nodded. Before they left, though, Irina hugged the young man in white and rubbed his head. With a smile, she said, Im d, Son. Youve done your best. Mommy is happy to see that.

    Yes, Mom.

    The young man in white reacted with a hint of embarrassment. He then turned his head to look at Troy in a slightly nervous manner. He wanted to say something to Troy, but hecked the courage to. Irina read her sons mind, so she went up to her husbands side and tapped him on his shoulder.

    What? asked Troy.

    Troy hesitated for a moment then turned his head to see Irina and the young man in white. He understood what his wife was indicating. He turned his head to look at Vera and Liu Yue. He had qualms. The two of them were still with Sylvanas, though. The young man in white wrestled for a while but eventually lost the courage and turned away. Troy rubbed his head and quietly said, Its all right, you did very well.

    F-F, I mean, Your Majesty!

    The young man in white jolted as if he was electrocuted. His lips trembled so much that he couldnt speak. He had a lot to say, yet his mind was nk. Troy gave him a smile then turned around. He walked up to the stunned youngster and stopped in front of him. Tone serious, he said, Though I dont like you, Im grateful you came to my daughters rescue. Thank you for the gift. I shall return the favour at ater date.

    Understood.

    The youngster went down on one knee, but his focus wasnt on Troy. Instead, he fixed his gaze on Liu Yue, who had her eyes on her father the entire time. Sylvanas found an open area and transformed into a ck dragon again. Troy climbed on. He instructed, Liu Yue, go to the docks. Dad wont bring you this time. Hunting pirates is risky. Miss Ying and Miss Irina will take you back.

    Understood

 Book 19: Chapter 75

    Book 19: Chapter 75

    I wasnt afraid!

    The youngster trembled while in between the ck dragon scales. His voice and identity werent necessities anymore. The monarchs of two nations, a Princess and three enormous dragons were present, so what was the point of him being there? What was the point of what he said in their situation? Having said that, his promation made Liu Yues ears stand up.

    Confused, Sylvanas wagged her tail. Sylvanas turned her head to look at Troy. They shouldve left already, but Troys body froze on her back. He had a displeased look on his face.

    Liu Yue tilted her head. Noticing her turn around to look at him, the youngster emotionally took a few steps toward her. He dered, I wasnt afraid, Liu Yue. I wasnt afraid back there. I was shaking, but I still chased you. Im not afraid of you, and I dont think you look scary. That is who you are. Its a part of what makes youplete. Youre a fox!

    Vera looked at the spot next to her foot with a hint of surprise. Her sister and she were already very tired. In fact, Liu Yue struggled to stay steady on her feet. Her pretty and soft tail hung down as if it was dead. After hearing the youngster, nevertheless, her tail began to wag side to side as if it was revived.

    Is Liu Yue happy to hear that? wondered Vera.

    So, please dont be angry with me. Im your friend, Liu Yue. I can ept everything about you. Im happy to see everything rted to you. I want to continue staying in contact with you! I know that we might never get to meet again. Even if we do, itll only be for a few short days; however, I think it would be a pity if I didnt take a step forward just because we cant be together. Even if were not fated to be with each other, Id rather part with a smile than regret, so so

    The youngster grew more and more emotional. He closed the gap between him and Liu Yue, but nobody stopped him. He was a battered, unarmed, thin young man, yet not even Sylvanas had the confidence to stop him. A horde of dragons couldnt stop his determination. Humans werent able to use magic as elves could, nor did they possess bodies as tough as dragons, but humans could ovee seemingly insurmountable through sheer courage and determination.

    Liu Yue didnt move. She watched hime closer and closer while wagging her tail faster and faster. Her tail swept up the dirt on the ground alongside excitement and tension. Troy wanted to call out, but Sylvanas sternly shook her head to indicate for him not to speak. Sylvanas seem to realise what the youngster wanted to do.

    The youngster gently took hold of Liu Yues soft hands with his scarred hands. Their hands were glued together with dirt and mud. She reacted in a startled manner. She panicked, but his gaze was clear and firm, thereby erasing her panic and shyness. As a matter of fact, she didnt even know what to say.

    The youngster loudly stated, I like you, Princess Liu Yue!! I love you! I swear on my name and honour that I sincerely love you! If it is possible, I am willing to go with you. I would be fine with finding another random job and throwing away everything I currently have. = I want to be with you, Princess Liu Yue!!

    The youngster determinedly confessed to the girl with pointy red ears and a furry tail before an audience of two monarchs, countless guards and three enormous dragons. If you considered the ce and time, his confession really would be one of the<em> least </em>romantic confessions. Around them were ruins, dead people and even the groans of the wounded. Nevertheless, it was the first touching confession Liu Yue received.

    Say what?! I I eximed Troy.

    As soon as Troy cried out, Sylvanasunched up into the sky before he could finish, taking her son away and leaving behind two dragons to look at each other. Irina then tenderly rubbed her face against Liu Yues with an iparably loving expression, which was her way of telling Liu Yue to do as she saw fit. The two dragons then spread their wings and took off to chase after Sylvanas.

    Vera gasped. She was aware he had feelings for Liu Yue, but she never expected him to have the courage to confess. Even Liu Yue didnt expect it. That said, her tail was spinning in the air.

    Liu Yue revealed a gentle smile. She lowered her head. Voice quiet, she replied, Thank you for your confession. Im very happy. Honest. Lots of others have confessed to me in the past, but I never felt so happy before. I agree with you. I should still take a step even if were destined to part. If one is afraid of losing, then one will never have would they could. Thus, my hands would be empty.

    So So

    The youngster brimmed with excitement and nervousness. Liu Yue didnt outright reject him, and she had a smile. Not to mention how bright and gentle it was. His mind raced: Doesnt that mean, mean

    The youngster was prepared to go to the North in spite of it not being a ce he was familiar with. It didnt matter to him what job hed have to take as long as he could be with Liu Yue. Unfortunatel, Liu Yue gently shook her head: Unfortunately, Im sorry. I still dont want to have a boyfriend or whatnot at this point in time I dont hate you; its just that my fondness for you isnt love. You could say I already have someone that I like at this point.

    The highs and lows of life were too stimting, so stimting that the youngster was almost in a trance. He didnt know what to say. Liu Yue gently pulled her hands out of his then softlyughed: But that doesnt mean that you wont be a man I like. Dont rule out the possibility of meeting again. Do your best to be a man I like while were apart. If you can impress me, Ill be your girlfriend. Im sure Dad would agree, too.

    Liu Yue took a small step back. Although she rejected the youngster, she had an amazingly cheerful smile on her face. She narrowed her eyes and softly giggled. She quickly leaned in and said, Goodbye, then.

    Liu Yue suavely spun around. Her red tail gently teased the corner of the youngsters mouth. He pressed his finger to his lips. The blissful suppleness and warm sweetness vanished in an instant. He, in fact, forgot to savour it.

    Is that my first kiss..? Is that a foxs kiss? wondered the youngster.

 Book 19: Chapter 76

    Book 19: Chapter 76

    The eradication went smoothly. None of the pirates escaped. It was too easy to locate their ship on the water from the sky. Troy didnt need any prisoners. Troy was a cruel man in the first ce. The pirates became a part of the ocean. Not even a piece of nk would make it to shore. The fire that dragons breathed could melt gold, let alone a pirate ship on the water. If they were onnd, then they had somewhere to run to. On the water, however, they were food for animals in the water.

    The four sisters were taken home. As soon as they got off the ship, they were met with their furious mothers. Their mothers were angry at them for leaving without discussing it with them beforehand. Troy wasnt angry about it, but Lucia and Nier were furious. Ling Yue didntin. Instead, she took Liu Yue home.

    Freya obtained what she wanted from Ikana. Because the power bnce between Ikana and Vera had to be bnced, Troy didnt give Ikana any grief. His daughters were safe, after all. The three elder sisters were then grounded in the Imperial Pce for some time. All they could do was spend their days with their dad in the pce. However, that was nothing short of a reward for them; hence, the three girls clung to their father even more.

    Because Daisy killed for the first time, Troy reminded Nier to not let Daisy see blood again. He didnt want his daughter to be an emotionless killer. Daisy entered a state of anxiety after she returned home. She had nightmares practically every night. Sometimes, Nier wouldnt be able to help even if she was at her side. As a result, she had to sleep holding her father.

    As for Vera, she was always on edge after her kidnapping. Lively Vera refused to see any strangers. She wanted to stick to her fathers side. Troy felt her response was normal, so he let her have his way.

    Nona was worried for Liu Yue since Nona also reacted fearfully when Liu Yue transformed. Nona was fully aware the fox was her sister. s, she couldnt help panicking and retreating. She wanted to know how her dad was able to be fearless. She went to Sylvanas every day and asked her to transform as a means of training herself to not be afraid. Sylvanas just couldnt get serious in front of cute Nona, though.

    After returning home, Liu Yue filled Ling Yue in on everything that happened. Ling Yue, sping Liu Yues face, asked, So, you like that youngster? He makes a lot of appearances in your story.

    Not exactly I dont think hes my cup of tea. Hes still afraid of me Also, Mom, is touching lips with each other very important to humans? Why did my sisters say that its important? I dont quite understand. Dont we consider touching noses to be showing intimacy?

    Dimpling, Ling Yue caressed her daughters head: Thats true for humans because their noses are short. Liu Yue, were wild beasts to begin with. Though we have human forms, our wild-beast side still frightens humans. Thats just human instinct. Theres no human whos not afraid of arge beast.

    But Dad isnt scared.

    Thats because your dad has seen me. Im evenrger than you when I transform into my fox form.

    Was Dad scared the first time he saw you?

    Ling Yue recalled it with a smile. Her true animalistic instincts were disyed when she was pregnant. At the time, people tried to dissuade her husband. He ignored their warnings and bravely approached her, nheless. He didnt back down despite her attacking him and, instead, hugged her.

    No, Ling Yue responded with a blissful giggle.

    Liu Yue scrunched her face up and grumbled, Geez bragging about you and Dad again You just happened to meet him before I did

    Of course. Your dad is my husband. I wouldnt let you have your father even if youre my daughter. You arent in your aroused season, are you?

    Ling Yue pinched her daughters ear. Liu Yue loudly protested and swung her tail. Ling Yueughed as she released Liu Yue. Ling Yue then stood up and shared, Have a good rest. You got hurt. Your father may have treated you, but you did suffer mentally, didnt you? Enjoy some peace at home. School is also resuming soon, right? Once winter breakes, Ill take you to the Imperial Pce again, but this time, dont go running about outside again. Well go to Troy City for a dip in the hot spring.

    All right

    Liu Yue pulled her nket up. Ling Yue pinched her daughters face. Liu Yue was a mirror that reflected Ling Yues past. She recalled her free and blissful days. After she left the room, she gazed at the moonlight far in the distance. Her daughters story reminded her of her husband.

    When a Moon Fox transforms into a true wild beast, they care immensely about whether their close ones are afraid of them or not. The reason she didnt want her husband to see her was due to her fear of seeing him afraid of her. Despite knowing it was perfectly normal to be afraid, it was upsetting. Fortunately, her husband tried to scrub her fur for her when she was at her ugliest.

    What an idiot he is, muttered Ling Yue, lips curved up from ear to ear. Despite gazing at the moon, her beloved husband was the only one on her mind.

    Liu Yue lightly spun around to look at the ne on the table at her bedhead. Though she transformed in an urgent situation, she didnt forget to put her ne away beforehand to avoid breaking it. It was amemorative present for her. She didnt want to forget what she went through with the youngster. Mishap befell her in the foreign nation, but it was an adventure that was hers.

    Admittedly, Liu Yue did have a few regrets. She was sleepy on the way back, so she didnt get any cosy time with her father. Summer wasing to an end, meaning the next opportunity she had to visit the Imperial Pce was during winter break.

    I have to have some quality cosy time with Dad at the hot spring when we go. After all, on that full-moon night, Dad found me when I stood on that deste in. Dad wasnt afraid, and he didnt dislike me. Instead, he came up to me and gently hugged me. The warmth he gave me is enough for me to savour for a lifetime. I want that sort of man, one who wont be afraid of me and has the courage to hug me. Only Dad would hug me. After my mom, it should be my turn to hug Dad, right? I like Dad the most Liu Yue said to herself.

 Book 19: Chapter 77

    Book 19: Chapter 77

    I need your help, aggressively demanded Liu Yue.

    Vera narrowed her eyes and ced her teacup down. She replied, Oh? You never came in autumn or early winter. Then, you ask for my help on your first day here? What is it? What do you need my help with?

    Liu Yue sat down to the side. She voiced, Whats your academic level? Before you reply, bear in mind that you didnte wee me when I arrived. Needless to say, that is myint. As you three didnt wee your cute sister, you are obligated to help me. Before that, however, I need to know how good you are at academics.

    Vera immediately understood what her sister was after. Lost for words in the spur of the moment, sheughed before answering, Were educated as per the imperial familys standard. How could we be underachievers? Whats the matter? Youre not going to ask us to do your homework for you, are you?! Our younger sister were most proud of is going to ask someone to do her homework for her? Arent you our straight-As sister were most proud of? If youre so good, why do you need us to help you do your homework? Do you have that much homework?

    Firstly, Ive never been a straight-As student, okay? I dont need to be one, either. Ill be staying here for a long time during this winter break. How am I going to have time for homework when Im with Dad? Therefore, I need toplete all of my homework in the first week. You dont have any homework, anyway, so help me with mine. Here, this is maths. This is natural sciences. This is literature. This is elven literature. Im sure Vera and Nona are both experts at elven literature. Mm, Illplete the practical exercise myself.

    Whats your practical exercise? inquired Nona

    Nona cheerfully leaned over to Liu Yue. She watched Liu Yue take out a notebook from her bag. The book was thin, so Nona surmised it was specifically for reporting her practical exercise.

    Mm, observe an animals life for one month. Ill do it. I just need to observe something every day. What animals are there in the Imperial Pce?

    Ah, there is an animal in the Imperial Pce. A fox.

    I dont count. Our teacher told me so. She said Mom and I dont count as animals, which is why I cant monitor myself.

    I take it dragons are a no, as well?

    How do you expect me to report on Grandmother Sylvanas? Every day, she wakes up, has breakfast and tea, then goes for a stroll in the flower garden, then has Dad wipe her scales at night. She flies to Troy City twice per week for a dip in the hot spring. Is that what you expect me to write? Despite it being true, my teacher wouldnt believe me. I need another suggestion. Also, transformations dont count. Dont we have any animals that dont transform?

    Daisy contemted the question then replied, Does the White Deer King count? She is a deer, after all, and she doesnt transform.

    Mm, but the White Deer King hasnt appeared in a long time. Speaking of the White Deer King, Dad has another maid named Bai Lu with him recently. She hasnt been here for long. Shes very shy and extremely thin. Oh, right, Bai Lu is here.

    Daisy called out to Bai Lu. A young maid dressed in the some clothing as Luna approached from behind Liu Yue. She poured Daisy another cup of tea. She nervously looked at Liu Yue and, unfortunately, stuttered when she tried to speak. Liu Yue gave her a smile then turned back to her homework. She didnt seem interested in the maid.

    The White Deer King, huh? That would work. If the White Deer King isnt around, then Ill be in quite the pinch

    She is around! The maid suddenly called out, startling the sisters.

    The four sisters turned to Bai Lu. Bai Lu took a small step back then waved her hands in a panicked manner. She quickly bowed and then left. She left surprisingly fast for someone so thin and frail. Liu Yue watched Bai Lu feeling puzzled. She suddenly had a realisation. She asked, Shes wearing the same clothes as Luna. Is she Dads personal servant? Doesnt Dad only have one personal servant?

    Ah, Miss Luna is on vacation. She might be enjoying the beautiful scenery in the elvennds right this moment. Miss Bai Lu only works when Miss Luna is away. That said, the White Deer King should being back. You just need to wait a while.

    Vera flipped through Liu Yues homework then pondered to herself for a while. She asserted, Mm, let me see your homework. Ah, how annoying. Why is it so thick?! Are all schools out there holiday terrorists? Do you all have this much homework on holidays? Lets make use of the nerd at the science department. We have an engineering department, a gold metallurgy department, an agricultural department and all sorts of other departments. Lets go ask for their help. Im sure theyll help you do your homework if we use our status as Princesses.

    Liu Yue nodded: That works, too. Noints here. Lets hurry and start, then. Wait. Before that, I have a question. Wheres Dad? Are you the only ones I can y with? I heard Dad left.

    Ah, did you forget? Theres the routine conference at Troy City. Well be heading there, as well. Dad wont being back. In saying that, theres one more thing. I heard theres a guest at Troy City. Well get to see them when we get there. Dad has arranged for us to enjoy the hot springs and go skiing at Troy City. Once we get back, you can pick up your homework.

    Kids, I heard your ns the moment I came. If Miss Ling Yue finds out, I cant say what will happen.

    Startled, Liu Yue turned around to see Freya. She took in a deep breath and implored, Miss Freya, please do not tell Mom about this; otherwise, my entire holiday will be doomed Look, I have so much homework. How can I waste time on homework when I am with Dad? I only get to see Dad twice a year

    Hehe, Freyaughed while keeping her eyes on Liu Yue. Freya caressed Liu Yues head: I understand now. In that case, I shall keep a lid on it. This holiday might be a little special to you since, not only will your father be part of your holiday, but so will your old friend. Princesses, dinner is ready. Pleasee have a dinner with me, though your father is not present for now.

 Book 19.5: Chapter 1

    Book 19.5: Chapter 1

    Ah, Liu Yue! Over here! Over here!

    Liu Yue always wondered what the circumference of Nonas unique sensing ability was. Nonas ability allowed her to sense the location of her family members. As soon as Liu Yue arrived inside the Imperial Pce, Nona called out to her, bearing in mind that, not only did she not ride the imperial familys carriage in but didnt inform her sisters when shed arrive, either.

    Nona cheerfully ran up to Liu Yue. Seeing the way Nona ran, Liu Yues dignity as a woman took a blow. She always thought Nonas breasts that made others green with envy from a young age were merely thanks to her developing rtively earlier. Sheter realised her assumption was wrong. Nona didnt develop early  she never stopped developing! By the time they came of age, Nonas breasts had already grown to the point that Vera wanted to rip them off and nt them on herself. When Liu Yue ran, only her tail and ears moved. As for Nona, her breasts jiggled instead.

    I really should tell Nona not to run in Veras presence next time; else, shell get herself killed, Liu Yue thought to herself.

    Dads fifteenth anniversary as King of the North? Look how clean and tidy the Imperial Pce is! Have you prepared a present?

    I havent I couldnt decide on what to give Dad. Were not children, so giving him some hand-made stuff would be embarrassing, wouldnt it? I mean, even we would feel awkward, right? Then again, I cant afford expensive stuff; therefore, all I could do wase with Mom. Mom prepared a strange present. Its fur that Ive never seen before. I think its some rare animals fur. I dont know where she got it from.

    I dont know what to give Dad, nor have I seen anything worthy. All I can do is express my thoughts to Mom and Dad. Mom also prepared strange present for Dad. Come to think of it, it seems to be a crown that Daisy and Mommy Nier are gifting together. Its a nice crown. Grandmother Sylvanas isnt around. She said she was heading back to prepare a present for Dad. Its probably going to be some treasure or something from the dragon race. Sister Freya and Miss Luna have prepared presents. I think were the only ones without anything.

    Liu Yue instantly figured out what Nona was thinking: So thats why you were looking forward to meing. You wanted to give Dad a present together with me? You three have prepared a lot, right?

    Liu Yue, have you forgotten weve been separated for a long time? Two years ago, Vera went to the elvennds to undertake magic training from Grandmother Vyvyan. Daisy then went to Hilles City and stayed with Grandmother Elizabeth, so I was left alone with Dad.

    Im so envious of you.

    Liu Yue didnt lie. She genuinely felt that Nona was the most blessed one among them. Vera and Daisy were most likely quite lonely, especially since the four of them all really liked their Dad. However, Vera and Daisy had to leave their dad to undertake training, which was the equivalent of giving up their right. Although Nona wasnt going to get the chance to seed a throne, she was able to continue spending happy days by their dads side. Imagine Daisy and Veras jealousy

    Envious or not, lets put that aside for now. I think we should focus on deciding what to give Dad. Liu Yue, you live outside the pce; you should know what sort of present would make a boy happy, right?

    Liu Yue sighed. In a hopeless tone, she answered, And youve just pointed out the problem. I only know what to give boys. Is Dad a boy, though? I never gave Dad any presents on Fathers Day since I didnt know what to give him. I dont know what to give Dad, myself. Additionally, what could we buy Dad in the Imperial Pce? Theres no guarantee well find something for Dad even if we went out.

    What do we do, then? We cant give Dad our bodies, can we?

    Where did you learn to say something so censor worthy? Even if we did offer up our bodies, Dad wouldnt ept it, would he? Have you still not figured it out? Dad prefers the rtively older type Were just kids to him. Hes not interested in children. Of course, I think you might seed, Nona.

    Ling Yue sighed. If she could, shed jump at the offer in a heartbeat. Foxes got as jealous as everyone else. She, too, wanted to prove to her mother that she was equally charming. But nheless, Ling Yue never considered her a rival, while her father always viewed her as nothing but a child. Offering her body would probably be courting humiliation.

    Nona jolted. She then scratched her head. Puzzled, she said, But I asked Sister Freya. Thats what she told me

    Never tell Dad Sister Freya told you that. She was just joking. If you tell Dad, I bet anything Dad will scold Sister Freya Lets put Dads present aside for the meantime. The two of us wont be able toe up with anything good. How about asking Vera and Daisy? We might be able toe up with something good if the four of usbine our minds.

    Mm, Vera has returned, but Daisy is still on her way. Shell probably arrive tomorrow or the day after. We must prepare Dads present beforehand; else, a bted gift will be meaningless.

    I know. That said, its best not get our hopes up. The possible presents we could give Dad are far and few. Oh, Vera, youre here.

    Just when the two started heading into the Imperial Pce, they saw Vera, who happened to being out. Vera greeted Liu Yue when she saw her. Her gaze shifted down to Liu Yues breasts in the most natural manner possible. While the foxs breasts werent as ample as Nonas, her body did qualify to be ssified as curvaceous. As a result, a tinge of hostility surfaced in Veras eyes.

    What are you looking at me that way for? I never provoked you. Dont me your own issue on me. I came here to be happier this time, fired Liu Yue.

    I know. Dads present, correct? I get it. So, Liu Yue, do you have any suggestions? Ive been looking forward to a good rmendation from you. Dont worry about money. There are lots of people we can loan from, after all.

    Its not a question of money but what to give.

    Arent I asking you precisely because I dont know?

    I dont know, either. Lets just have a good think. Speaking of which, I want to see the so-called crown. Ive attended elven handcrafts ss before. Its said to be exquisite; I want to take a look at the real deal!

    Easy done. Come with me.

 Book 19.5: Chapter 2

    Book 19.5: Chapter 2

    This is the present for Dad

    Originally, it was a cube. The elven artisan spent one year to carve it. There isnt a single fault on it.

    Vera felt proud of herself as she carefully passed the crown to Liu Yue. Though Liu Yue was aware elves were meticulous with their handcrafts, as the elves with longer lifespans could make the most exquisite handcrafts with their miraculous magic, she had never seen top-end elven handcrafts. By her standards, the crown would qualify as top-end quality.

    The perfect carving was symmetrical. There wasnt a single fault to be found. It was so refined that one couldnt believe it was man-made. Humans, who didnt have magic, would unlikely be able to make such a superb product. Exquisite gems were iid; each gem was akin to an eyeball watching the world. The golden crowns iid gems were more expensive than the gold. Every gem was sourced from across the continent, with each gem being the one and only version.

    I have to say this is very heavy.

    Its made from gold. What did you expect? Of course, its not meant to be worn on your head. The main function is probably to symbolise imperial power. Its going to be stored in the museum afterwards, for that matter.

    Liu Yue ced the crown onto the table and took in a deep breath. She enviously remarked, How nice. If I could have an elven artisan make me gold jewellery when I get married, thatd be nice Its so beautiful. I want one, too.

    Vera cheerfully patted Liu Yues shoulder with a smile: Ill be sure to find someone to make you one when you get married. You are my sister, after all. Everyone will be happy when my sister gets married.

    Liu Yue took a heartbeats time to understand what Vera was thinking. She mischievously smiled: What if its my wedding with Dad, then? Would you still kindly make me pure gold jewellery?

    Vera didnt get flustered or angry. She just revealed an eerie smile: Its all right. I know that day will nevere. Dad still hasnte to me, so how could he possibly marry you? Youre better off pondering what gift youll be preparing for me when I marry Dad.

    Hmm are you two really not scared of letting your moms hear what youre discussing?

    Nona, who was to one side, fearfully looked behind her sisters. The both of them found there was a hand on each other their heads. The two shuddered. They slowly turned their heads to meet with a kind smile. Ling Yue pinched her daughters ear and softly giggled: Everyone says the word fox is in the word vixen, but I dont want my daughter to be a family-wrecking vixen, you know? I think its time to educate you. Youve gone a little awry.

    Vera, while Mommy hasnt been by your side for a long time, are your feelings for your father not weird? Mommy gave up Mommys entire life for you father. Mommy wont hand him over even if youre Mommys daughter. I think I need to get a little serious with a girl who hase of age, huh? You want to have a duel with Mommy? Lucia threatened.

    Help! Mom! Help! Im sorry!! Dont grab my ear!! Dont grab my ear!! Help! Save me!!

    No, no, no!! Mom, I was just joking; it was just a joke. I dont have any intention of going for Dad. Not at all! I dont! Dont do this! Dont do this! Sorry! Sorry!!

    Nona, who was behind the sofa, quivered as she watched her moms drag her sisters off. When Lucia grabbed Vera, she glimpsed at her younger daughter and said, Nona, remember to put the crown away properly. Thats your fathers present.

    Nona nodded: Yes, Mom.

    Nona then picked up the crown in a flustered fashion. Unfortunately, she forgot how heavy the crown was. When she picked it up, the crown dropped straight out of her hands.

    Aaaahhh! Nona screamed.

    Instead of catching it, Nona ended up smacking it aside due to her poor reflex in a frantic state. As it flew along a spectacr curved trajectory, it hit the balcony, and then rolled and fell through the gap. Everyone inside screamed

    Call me if you need me again, said Luna, bowing to Freya.

    Freya picked up her tea cup andughed in a soft tone: Its been a long time since Ive had the luxury of enjoying afternoon tea. It sure is soothing. I have you to thank for preparing afternoon tea for me, Luna. Youre His Majestys personal servant, yet

    It is noth-

    <em>Bang!</em> A golden object came crashing down. The object made a hole in the table, thereby littering everything with the amber tea and shattered porcin. Luna and Freya had yet to realise what happened. They both looked at the golden object that made a hole in the table and was buried deep in the ground. Both of them were dumbstruck. Freya didnt even have the chance to be scared.

    Freya dug out the object. Luna nkly looked at the crown stained with dirt. Lunamented, Is this not the crown prepared for His Majesty as a present? Howe it is here? Should it not be upstairs? Honestly, I find it amazing it did not sustain any damage after dropping down from up there.

    I dont think its unscathed.

    Freya ced the crown on her thigh and gently wiped off the dirt. With a smile, she then said, See? The corner that hit the ground is now dented. Im d its not broken. Actually, itd be better if it broke because we could melt it and recast it.

    The crown had eight protrusions simr to parapets, but the corner that hit the ground was concaved due to the collision. The iid gems sunk into the dent.

    By the looks of it, some people are going to be busy. I think it would be best to melt it, and then recast it. Otherwise, the damage will be permanent. That would be too shabby for a gift, right? How many days left do we have?

    One month.

    All right, then. How about asking the Consorts what we should rece it with? Luna, you take this to Imperial Consort, then, lets go for afternoon tea somewhere else.

    Are you still going to have afternoon tea?

    Of course. I dont want to waste a beautiful afternoon.

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Vixen in Chinese shares the same spelling as Fox, except with the addition of the character jingon the end. Vixen is used as wordy in this scenario.

 Book 19.5: Chapter 3

    Book 19.5: Chapter 3

    Not bad. Not bad. Its a good horse.

    I dismounted. I patted the red fur akin to mes on the battle steed. The horse was clothed in a beautiful red fur from head to toe. Its neighs were clear and legs were strong. When it ran, it felt as though I was riding the White Deer King. I rarely had that impression as all other horses felt slow to me after getting used to the White Deer King.

    Alex jovially sat down at the table with me. He watched the guard carefully lead the horse away. Heplimented, Your Majesty, you truly have a miraculous power. To be honest with you, the horse had never been tamed, yet it obediently lowered its head as soon as it saw you.

    If you dared to give me an untamed horse, Im sure you have other intentions.

    Alex quickly waved it off. With a smile, he replied, What are you saying? It should have been tamed, but it was not possible at Troy City. As such, I decided it was better to entrust it to the imperial familys horse trainer. It appears that there is no need for him now, though. With you present, there is no need for a horse trainer.

    I shook my head with a smile. Two teacups were ced before us. In a cold voice from overhead, I heard, May I ask what you are suggesting, gifting His Majesty a horse?

    Alex and I both froze. My current maid wasnt Luna; Luna was at the Imperial Pce with Freya. My current maid was Bai Lu. The White Deer King went back to the elven forest if I was correct. I didnt know why she had to go back, though. I wanted to spend the anniversary celebration with her.

    Everyone was aware of Bai Lu. She never dared to speak loudly in my presence. In fact, she rarely raised her head to look at me. She just earnestlypleted her tasks and apanied me. At first, I wanted tomunicate properly with her; however, I eventually gave up as, every time I tried, shed go red in the face and ears. That never changed. Having her quietly follow me wasnt bad. Unlike Luna, whod sometimes be firm, the gentle and obedient maid was probably a better fit for my preference. This time, however, Bai Lus cold voice and gaze that contained a tinge of violence gave me the impression that it wouldnt be beyond her to leap over and chop Alexs bird head off.

    Perplexed, Alex exined, I I-It is a present for His Majesty, is it not? It is a rare horse that performs magnificently. I think His Majesty will really like it.

    His Majesty already has the White Deer King. Why did you give him that sort of horse? Are you belittling the White Deer Kings speed, or do you think His Majestycks a decent steed?

    Bai Lus behaviour fascinated me. Usually, she was obedient, yet she randomly stood firm and showed her anger. Not to mention her anger was directed at a horse. I couldnt follow the logic. Dont quote me on this, but I suppose she didnt like the horse.

    No, no, I have opinion in regards to His Majestys steed. It is just that I thought that His Majesty would really like a good horse as he is a man.

    His Majesty already has the White Deer King, so he wont like other steeds, true or not, Your Majesty?!

    Bai Lu suddenly turned to me.

    I I dont know, either. Umm umm whatever the case may be mm this is Alexs kind gesture. I think the horse isnt bad, so Im quite grateful to him, I guess

    Are you nning to abandon the White Deer King?! The White Deer King is so loyal to you, likes you so much and saved you from danger countless times, yet you are abandoning her for a horse?!

    Bai Lu was so emotional that she shed tears. She firmly pressed her hands onto my shoulders and looked as though she was weeping out of her despair. Her thin body quivered as though itd fall apart. Bai Lus strange reaction startled Alex and I.

    No I dont mean it that way I never said I dont want the White Deer King Its just just one more horse doesnt prove anything, does it?

    You refuse to have more women for your wives sake and even refuse to have a second personal servant. I still do not have the right to be your personal servant. Why is it that you have two steeds, though? Why? Do you look down on the White Deer King? Do you think the White Deer King does not get angry? Do you not care about her feelings?

    I never meant that I dont intend to ride the horse even if I have it. If I head out somewhere, Im bound to trust the White Deer King more. Shes lived with me for longer, after all. This is just a pet. It is Alexs kind thought, after all.

    Since you do not need the horse, hurry up and kill it! Kill it! Horse meat is tasty!!! I can tell that the horses meat is premium quality! Trust me, Your Majesty! Kill it! Kill it, and eat it!

    No, no, no, no, we cant do that even if we dont need it, right?!! It is Alexs present for me! I cant just kill it and eat it, can I?!

    Ah Frankly, I do not mind My role was merely to give it to you, after all As for what you do with it, I do not mind. If you n to kill it to eat, it would be best if you could share some with me I would be very keen to have a taste Bai Lu said it is rewarding on the pte, right?

    No, no, no, no, theres a problem with doing that no matter how you think about it, isnt there?!! Its a horse at the end of the day. They arent carnivores If possible, Id like to keep it as a pet and ride it for fun when I have spare time. Although I depend on the White Deer King more, shes sometimes too wilful

    She will change! She will!! She will change as long as you kill the horse! Kill it! Kill it!!

    No, no, no, that sounds wrong no matter how you think about it, doesnt it? I shook my head. I looked at Bai Lu with a hopeless smile: Lets put that aside for now. Why are you so emotional about the horse, Bai Lu? The horse doesnt have anything to do with you, does it? Im not saying I wont take you out; its just that excess horses have be pets, right? They serve more as a collectable. I think I should raise it.

    But, Your Majesty!!

    Bai Lu, you should take care of the horse. The White Deer King hasnte back yet, so let it stay in the White Deer Kings stable.

    That is the White Deer Kings home!!

    But shes not here at the moment

 Book 19.5: Chapter 4

    Book 19.5: Chapter 4

    Now what do we do? Are we supposed to put it back?

    The group had no idea what to do with the crown. The sudden predicament left them with so much worry that they couldnt cry. All they could do was look at the crown that was no longer wearable and space out. They couldnt give the damaged crown to Troy. If they gave it to him, and others saw that it was dented, theyd more than likely mock Troy at such a grand event.

    They had to deliver it to Queen Vyvyan, who was at Duargana, to have it repaired. Actually, she might already be at Troy City. If she found out the present prepared for her son was damaged, she would not be happy. To make matters worse, even if she did get the crown, sorry, but she couldnt fix it, either. Elven crafts didnt rely solely on mana but experience, too. She would need to pass it on to the artisan skilled enough to work in the imperial pce. However, if they took that route, they wouldnt make it in time. The crown would lose its value if it couldnt be gifted on the grand asion.

    A Kings crown was most valuable when he could wear it to disy his majestic andvish lifestyle to as many people as possible. If he missed the chance, the crown would be dumped in the Imperial Pce and never touched again.

    All right, all right, continuing to me each other is just running in circles. We must reach a conclusion. Let me analyse the status quo. The problem that we currently face is what to gift my husband. Now, we have two choices. One, we can take a gamble, and send this to the elves. If were lucky, there will be time. Two, we gift Troy something else.

    Dont give me that look. Ive already prepared a gift for him. The present Ive prepared is pure-white fox fur that you wont find for decades. Theres not a single odd fur. I spent a long time earning her trust to kill her.

    Youre a fox, yet earned the trust of your own brethren then killed her before skinning her. Have you gone too far or what? asked Lucia, shocked.

    Ling Yue indifferently answered, Survival of the strongest is naturesw. Thats thew we foxes operate on. If we cant find it in our hearts to be ruthless, we wont survive in nature. Needless to say, I wont do that in my human form.

    Ling Yue really liked the fur. A white foxs fur always looked pretty and was always valuable. However, she had her own selfish agenda. She knew Troy didnt need a scarf, which was why Troy would give the expensive and pretty fur back to her. As such, she could make a scarf out of it. Ling Yue really liked her daughter. She could give it to her daughter but not Troy. So, she might just give it to Liu Yue.

    Nona expressed, Mom, I think we should prepare a new present for Dad. We can wait another five years to give Dad this crown, right? I think it would be worth a lot of money in five years. Right now, we need to ensure we have a present for Dad.

    Frustrated, Lucia rubbed her head: What should we give His Highness, then? What should we give him?

    Before you came, we were discussing that. Mom, as Dads wife, do you have any ideas? What sort of present would make Dad happy?

    Lucia shut her eyes and began to contemte to herself: What sort of present would make Troy happy? Frankly speaking, I dont know. Troy rarely indicates what he likes. He never asks about money; he lets the designers in the Imperial Pce design clothes. The only thing hes shown interest in is something that I cant ept  interesting women. I cant give him a woman. What should I give Troy, then?

    The crown is a gift from both elves and humans. If we destroy it, well have to exin ourselves to humanity. I think its impossible to exin ourselves if we just give up on the crown. What can I do about this broken crown, though? Who can repair it?

    Ling Yue opined, Queen Sylvanas can. Queen Sylvanas is a dragon. Dragons are proficient with working with gold. Moreover, the dragon race has fire that is sufficiently hot in addition to potent mana. I think we need her more than ever now. I believe Queen Sylvanas and Queen Vyvyan can fix it together!

    Question: where is Queen Sylvanas, and where is Queen Vyvyan?

    Queen Sylvanas Thest time I saw her, she stated she was making a trip to the north. She is probably where the dragons gather in the North at the moment. As for Queen Vyvyan, she might be at Troy City, maybe Duargana or maybe Hilles City. To summarise, she could be anywhere. Without mana, well need approximately a month to locate the two.

    ========

    One monthter

    But nheless, we still have recements.

    Liu Yue swept her eyes over to Vera. Vera shuddered. She nervously looked at her sister and stuttered, Y-You mean for me to rece Queen Vyvyan?! M-Me? B-But Im not proficient with magic I-Ive never learnt such refined spells. I-I dont know if I can do it

    Nona questioned, So, who is going to rece Queen Sylvanas? We dont have a second dragon around Who else can provide that level of heat and elite control over gold maniption?

    We do have a candidate who ticks all of those boxes. While Father has never been willing to admit it, I realised the truth long ago. The young man in white who went with us to Queen Veras ce, Raul, is Fathers illegitimate son. Liu Yue turned to Ling Yue and stated, Oh, Mom, calm down. I think you might not know, but dont worry. Father never had any trysts with Auntie Irina again. Plus, youre Dads mistress, so dont be jealous. Raul is Father and Irinas son, a descendant of the dragon race, which makes him a dragon. We can ask him to help!

    Okay, everyone, we can still make it if we get moving now!! Vera, pass the reins to me for a start. Were taking part in the crowns creation now!

 Book 19.5: Chapter 5

    Book 19.5: Chapter 5

    Surprised, I asked Luna, Has the White Deer King returned? Shes only left for three days, right? How did shee back so soon? Man I just gave her stable to the new horse I imagine the White Deer King wont be too friendly with the horse Luna, where is the White Deer King at the moment?

    No Your Majesty, that was not what I wanted to report Mm how do I say it? The White Deer King is <em>very</em> angry at the moment. She is currently standing on thewn of the Imperial Pce and throwing a fit. She has already kicked the horse over. The vet said the horse suffered a severe injury; however, the guards currently have the White Deer King surrounded. She is attacking everyone who approaches her.

    I sighed. I went to look out the window. As Luna said, the White Deer King was standing on thewn and hubristically watched the guards around it. The guards didnt dare to use weapons as they were afraid of hurting her. She kicked aside those who wanted to take her back. The White Deer King was actually being merciful. If she attacked with her horn, the guards would, at least, have a bloody hole in them.

    By the looks of it, you will have to go down there. The White Deer King looks furious. You have, indeed, gone too far this time. The White Deer King has already made it so clear, yet you still arranged for the horse to stay in her stable. That is the equivalent of Nier and Lucia making it clear that they cannot ept another woman, yet you and Miss Ling Yue embrace in their rooms. Simrly, the White Deer King likes you a lot, so what you did would be perceived as an insult.

    Luna, who was beside me, wore a gentle smile. Judging from her tone, though, it was clear she was sternly reproaching me.

    I scratched the back of my head: I didnt think the White Deer King would be back so soon. Anyhow, Luna, youre right. In saying that, the White Deer King is just an animal when ites down to it, right? It cantpare to Nier and Luc-

    Your Majesty, what does that make Miss Ling Yue, then? Is Miss Ling Yue is just a fox, then? The only difference is that Miss Ling Yue can transform into a human form. The White Deer King is the same as Miss Ling Yue. The White Deer King also has feelings. If you consider the White Deer King to merely be an animal, is that not neglect? Though the White Deer King cannot transform into a human and speak, she does notck the feelings that a human possesses. If you want to have a friendly rtionship with the White Deer King, you should give her as much attention as you give to Nier and Lucia, correct?

    Luna gently pressed her hand on my shoulder and whispered, Even if gods no longer need the White Deer King, she will still be your friend and most reliablepanion. You best not always disappoint her. No matter what happened, she always gave everything she had to protect you.

    Youre right, Luna. Ill be mindful in the future. By the way, whats the matter with Bai Lu? Im totally bewildered here; she was still here yesterday, so howe she asked for a vacation all of a sudden? Also, shes never in the Imperial Pce. Whats she still doing, running about when shes my maid?

    Luna pinched my face with a frightening smile: Your Majesty, can you see how dense you are right now? Your one and only personal servant is right in front of you, yet here you are mentioning another maid to your one and only personal servant. Does that exin to you why the White Deer King is angry? Bai Lu is just a substitute at the end of the day, correct? As I am now by your side, why are you concerning yourself with Bai Lu? Is my presence not good enough for you?

    Y-Yes, Madam Luna I was just worried for my maid Bai Lu has worked with me for some time, so its only normal for her sudden disappearance to bemuse me, right? Lets put Bai Lu aside for now, and take the White Deer King back to the stable The White Deer King is as wilful as a young girl. I might have to even prepare a new stable for her I really dont know if Im preparing for my own ceremony or hers now

    I did my best to put an end to the topic; else, Luna would assume her scary state. Luna was an elf, one who knew intense jealousy. She treated her role as my personal servant as a treasure. She wouldnt allow me to have any other personal servants except Bai Lu. I figured I should avoid mentioning Bai Lu to her too much.

    Luna quietly giggled behind me. Tere was a hint of joy and mischievousness in her giggle. I couldnt help feeling Luna had some insider information that she withheld from me. I didnt know who the insider information pertained to.

    The guards were relieved to see me arrive on the scene. Confronting the White Deer King mustve been mentally intense. The White Deer King also spotted me. She looked at me with a frigid countenance and aggressively stamped her feet. I smiled helplessly then cautiously went to touch her face. Still seething, she knocked my hand away with her head. I walked up to it with a helpless smile: Sorry, White Deer King. About the horse can you really not get along with him?

    The mes in the White Deer Kings eyes intensified. Assuming I said something I shouldnt have, I quickly caressed her face and went on, I just thought that it wasnt bad to raise a pet. The horse was Alexs gift for me, after all. It wouldnt be nice if I refused him. You can rest assured, nevertheless. I wont give you the cold shoulder for the horse. It cant understand what you and I went through or ces we saw. Rest assured, White Deer King. Ill like you forever.

    The White Deer King flinched. She slowly turned her head away and snorted. Though she still refused to make eye contact with me, it was clear that her hostility gradually faded. I stroked her fur then indicated for the guards to bring over the White Deer Kings reins.

    Since youre a little jealous, Ill raise that horse somewhere else. Ill treat it as a present from Alex and Troy City. I wont give it any attention. There, therefore, is no reason for you to be worried. However, as youre back, how about we go for a stroll as usual? Lets take a stroll in the Imperial Pce. Its been a long time since weve gone out. You must feel lonely, right?

    The White Deer King didnt reply. Instead, she looked at the guard holding the reins. The guard quivered and didnt dare to approach. The White Deer King then slowly lied down on the ground, and then turned her head to look at me.

    Okay, okay, okay, Ill wear it on for you. Ill do it. Then, well go for a stroll.

 Book 19.5: Chapter 6

    Book 19.5: Chapter 6

    Castell bowed to Elizabeth. Then, with a smile, he reported, The army haspleted their preparations. King Troys ceremony will dazzle. I hope I have the opportunity to personally witness it.

    What are we going to do about work here on this end, then? asked Elizabeth, stroking her battle steeds fur. Stay here, and dont worry. Ill bring you some souvenirs.

    Our gifts for King Troy have already been sent. I wonder if he is content with them.

    Theyre splendid handmade art crafts were talking about. Even I want to keep one in my storage.

    Elizabeth looked at the grand escort andughed. Although she had gifted Troy a perfect crown, that was a gift she prepared together with the elves. Elizabeth didnt want to give Troy a gift prepared in conjunction with the elves. She was pleased with the idea, but unfortunately, humanitys artisans couldnt create such a perfect crown. As such, Elizabeth had to swallow the bitter pill. She had to bite the bullet and hand the gold to the elves. Both parties were satisfied with the result, except Elizabeth still went ahead and prepared additional gifts. Of course, lots of those presents were gifts from the vassal states to the King of the North. Frankly, the most valuable present Elizabeth wanted to give her son wasnt in the horse carriages but on the back of her horse.

    Being able to spend a night together with her son was a blissful and happy privilege. Her father was no longer around, so the only one who couldfort her was her son. Furthermore, the one thing Elizabeth adamantly refused to admit was that her son aroused her feelings as a woman, especially at night.

    Smiling, Castell questioned, Your Majesty, you sold your own throne when you first built your nation. Should I or should I not say: do not go too far with luxuries as a monarch?

    Castell was probably the only person who would dare to speak to Elizabeth in that manner. She didnt reprimand her long-time vassal. She, instead, answered, I wouldnt say that this is excessively luxurious, though, right? After all, our national treasury is now capable of producing countless simr crowns. Its just that it depends on Vyvyan. Enough now, its time for me to get going. Before that, however, I want to ask something.

    Elizabeth turned her horse sideways. By humanitys standards, she was already past fifty, yet she possessed the beautiful and youthful appearance of a twenty year old. Time had stopped for her. Castells once young eyes and face had changed with the passage of time. Thus, he looked a lot older than her. Elizabeth inquired, Have you still not married?

    Castellughed: I still have no n to for the meantime.

    Its better for you to get married sooner, Castell. Its bliss to have a child, especially for women. If you n to get married, let me know. Ill help you arrange it.

    Thank you very much for your kindness, Your Majesty.

    Castell gave Elizabeth a deep bow. She smiled and then tapped her horse. The escort began to slowly advance toward the North. Castell watched the dust left behind. With a helpless smile, he inwardly said,, Sometimes, having a child isnt something worth being happy about, though especially in my case

    ========

    Current time at the Elven imperial capital of Duargana.

    Wow, that sure is bold clothing.

    Vyvyan was astonished with the underwear presented. The thin and transparent underwear didnt leave anything to ones imagination, yet was the form-fitting type. Itd be better to consider it a wifes blessing for her husband.

    It was rare for elves to do pursue sexual pleasure between husband and wife. The clothes were modelled primarily after humanitys designs. Elves were intimate under the sheets exclusively on full-moon nights. Consequently, clothing emphasising a womans body was doomed to never be avable on the market. The reason this one existed was because somebody specifically ordered it.

    The tailor proudly and earnestly exined, That is right. I designed it ording to humanitys designs and your wishes. Needless to say, clothing was one reason, but your perfect beauty is the best weapon. This set of clothes will definitely allow you to charm any elf. But what are you intending to use this clothing for?

    Vyvyan smiled and, in a soft voice, directed, Do you think a pharmacist would ask their buyer what theyre nning to do? Do you think a man selling swords would? Sometimes, its better to ask less. That said, Im very pleased with what youve made. Leave it there.

    Vyvyan took off her ring on her finger while she was at it and ced it into the hand of the tailor. The value of the ring was secondary to an elf. The value behind the ring was that <em>she</em> gave it away, which was the most perfect and valuable gift, was a sentiment all elves concurred with. Elves viewed Vyvyan as an existence close to that of God. If God was to take off his ring and give it to you, what would you think?

    The tailor gratefully epted the ring and left, thanking her the entire way.

    Vyvyan scrutinised the daring sleepwear. She checked to ensure nobody was around then locked the door. She quickly switched out her clothing. Her two blessings were propped up underneath the immacte flower design. Down low was a flower petal opening that could be opened. Exquisite flowers were sewn on both sides. They really did resemble flowers that had bloomed.

    Vyvyan gently caressed her alluring body and pursed her lips. She didnt remove her underwear. She wore her formal clothing straight over the top of her revealing underwear. She checked herself in the mirror again. After confirming that nobody could see her insanely seductive underwear underneath her green dress, she nodded.

    Vyvyan wasnt a patient individual. She nned to wait for her son on his bed with a more beautiful and alluring present after his banquet. Howbeit, it wasnt going to be Lucia or Nier Eyes red, she licked her lips.

 Book 19.5: Chapter 7

    Book 19.5: Chapter 7

    Night time was Lucias time. If they were to fight during the day, Nier would unquestionably defeat Lucia. One reason was due to their race and the other was the training they undertook. Lucia wasnt a soldier. At night, however, sneaking around with light steps and sneaking into rooms from windows is childs y to Lucia.

    Despite the Imperial Pce being heavily guarded, Lucia perceived it as an excellent opportunity. In saying that, she wasnt trying to sneak into her room. She assumed Nier was probably letting out wild moans and rocking her body on her husbands body at that hour. Lucia didnt mind for elves didnt seek sexual enjoyment at night. After all, seeking joy through sex was what crude wild beasts would do. What Lucia pursued was her husbands trust and love. At the very least, she had absolute faith in her husband.

    Lucia somersaulted into the pitch-ck kitchen. Her trained eyes could see clearly in the dark. She noticed a covered up box. She gently treaded over and opened it. Inside was a bowl with a ck liquid. She dipped her finger in and had a taste.

    Its sweet, judged Lucia. She picked up the entire box and swiftly left

    ========

    Next day

    Aaahhh!!!!

    The shrill came from the kitchen. Startled, Xia almost tossed the tray in her hand. Nier tightly gripped the counter in front of her with an angry and savage expression. She looked as though she wanted to burn the kitchen to the ground, scaring Xia. Xia carefully approached her from behind. Nier spun around and grabbed Xias shoulder. She shouted, Xia! Have you seen it?! Have you seen what I left here yesterday?! It was a big box with ck stuff inside! Did you see it?!

    I did because we made it together but did we not leave it there to cool after? Is it no longer there?

    Nier spun around and eximed, Its gone!! Its gone!! My chocte!! The best beans I selected, and the cake I made is all gone!! Its all gone!!

    D-Did someone steal it? But it is unlikely for someone to steal in the Imperial Pce, is it not.?

    Xia knew why Nier was so worked up. It was Valentines Day, the day where one expressed their love. The most extravagant thing on the day was so-called chocte. There were very few ces that produced chocte in this world, and it fetched an exorbitant price. There were various ways to make chocte. They ttened the beans with a knife. Boiled it in water, and, finally, let it cool. When boiling it, adding in different vouring produced a different taste.

    Nier prepared for it since winterst year. She bought the most expensive beans. She extracted the juice from hundreds of beans a few days ago and boiled it for an entire day. She added lots of honey and sugar to get the vouring right. She even added some strange drug. Thus, it wasnt surprising Nier broke down after someone stole something she had prepared for months.

    I know who it is now! It was definitely that elf! It was definitely that damn elf!!! She cant make it, so she resorted to stealing! God damn it!!

    Nier picked up the sword by the side and charged out of the kitchen. Xia didnt know what to do. She was in dilemma; she was unable to decide if she should call for someone. After all, Nier genuinely wanted to kill, which meant that Lucia might lose her head while still eating breakfast.

    ========

    Current time at the dining table.

    Mommy Elizabeth had a sip of milk. She carelessly remarked, Son, today is Valentines Day, right?

    Yes, it is.

    I see. That means that we have to give chocte, right? I heard about this new snack, this chocte, from thedies-in-waiting, shared Mommy Elizabeth. She took out a small box underneath her and exined, Mommy has prepared some, as well.

    Choctes arent something a mother should give her son on Valentines Day, are they?

    I was prepared to receive a mountain of chocte, but there was something strange about a mother giving her son choctes on Valentines Day. Mom awkwardly chuckled. She took the box back: I see I see Okay okay Mommy had a go at making some Mommy doesnt have much confidence. Umm Its fine if you dont eat it.

    Thats not what I meant.

    I snatched Moms choctes and opened it. The chocte inside was different to the chocte I was familiar with. It seemed as though the preparation procedure differed a little. The chocte didnt have any decorations. You could even say that no extra work was done. It disyed Mommy Elizabeths best knife work, nheless. It was a perfectly cut into cubes. The surface was also perfectly shaved t. In the centre of the chocte were familiar letters. Mom carved my name into it as well as a creepy love heart.

    I looked up at Mommy Elizabeth. She kept her head down and drank her milk as though nothing was off. I noticed her ears and face turning red. I took a small bite. It was bitter  very bitter. Mom mustve made the chocte without considering the vour.

    I softlyughed: Its very nice. Thank you, Mom.

    Mm, Im d you like it

    Elizabeth still kept her head down, but I noticed a smile appear on her face. I stood up. Freya came up to me from behind. With a giggle, she asked, Your Majesty, are you still going to work today?

    That goes without saying. Today isnt a holiday, so of course I have to work as usual.

    Really? Umm, can you ept this? Freya took out a small box from her shirt. With a hopeless smile, she expressed, Sorry, Your Majesty, I have a modest ie, so I could only afford so much. I would be d if you liked them.

    Chocte? I curiously opened the box. A few round balls rolled out. I suddenly realised what it was. I smiled: Chocte balls, I see.

    There is cream in the centre. Freya leaned onto my shoulder with an eerie smile and whispered, That is a hint Your Majesty, if youe over tonight, you, too, can put cream in, you know

    Is that what you think about when you give a present?!

    I am joking. I am joking. You must be<em> tirelessly</em> busy tonight. Speaking of which, I just saw Consort Nier aggressively searching for Consort Lucia. I do not know what will happen.

    ========

    Current time at Lucias room.

    Niers long sword and Lucias dagger were firmly pressed up against each other. With her eyes a blood-red colour, Nier roared, Give me back the box!!!

    Lucia was pressed onto the ground since she was shorter and smaller in stature than Nier. Niers long sword was right at her neck. Lucia kept her eyes on Nier, who resembled a crazed beast. With one hand on her dagger to stop Niers sword, she used her other hand to swiftly open the small box. She grabbed the chocte and shoved it into Niers mouth: Here you go!!

    Lucia failed to steal the chocte and was busted when she was carving her own chocte. Even so, she couldnt allow Nier to give the chocte to her husband. Her thinking was simple: Im jealous. Beat it. If I cant give His Highness choctes, you can forget about yours.

    Nier pulled the chocte down and vengefully shoved it into Lucias mouth. It was already broken, anyway. She couldnt give broken chocte as a gift.

    Since I cant give it to my husband, Ill kill you today, instead! decided Nier.

    Nier pushed her sword down with the intent to kill. Lucia continuously kicked Niers body, but Nier seemed unable to feel the kicks. Nier was focused on only one thing, and that was to kill Lucia at all costs. Suddenly, Nier and Lucia felt their bodys burn up and limbs feel weak at the same time.

    Nier looked at her body in surprise. She suddenly felt an urge from her vagina. It was because there wasnt just chocte in the chocte. She had also sneaked in a drug

    Wh-What did you put in your chocte?!!!

    Lucia panted. She felt her breasts slowly heating up and feeling aroused. The ce where Nier pressed down on her wasnt hurting but arousing. Nier went in and bit Lucias lip

    Mmmmmm!!!

    As Lucia struggled, she was surprised that she was looking forward to it. That was when I opened the door and dropped my jaw at the sight I beheld. Should I say I had a green hat thrown on my head

    You

    The two turned their heads. Before I could shout, the two leapt at me as if they were starving tigers. They pressed me onto the ground then dragged me into the room

    ========

    Current time at Vyvyans room.

    Done!

    Vyvyan was content withrge barrel before her. There was enough melted chocte in the barrel to paint a wall with. She pped her hands and then stripped down. She grabbed two silver ribbons from her bed. The ribbons were designed for wrapping up presents. She, however, wrapped herself with the red gift wrap. She gently scooped up her breasts. Of course, the ribbon was pointless; or rather, it had the opposite effect of what she was looking for.

    Tonight, Im my sons chocte!

 Book 19.5: Chapter 8

    Book 19.5: Chapter 8

    Raul Raul,e here! Come here!!

    Raul turned around to look toward the pir that Vera was hiding behind. Vera desperately called out to him in a stifled voice. He gave her a helpless smile. He then turned back to Ying.

    In front of Vera were the guards responsible for the inner sections of the Imperial Capital. Ying was in the midst of appointing posts. Raul didnt want to let Ying mistake him for being absentminded; he wanted to perform well.

    Raul didnt hate Vera. He was happy to stay by her and watch the wilful girl run about. He was cognisant of the fact that she was his sister. As her younger brother, he didnt hate obeying her whims. In saying that, he couldnt allow her to be too wilful at the time. After taking care of her for so long, Raul figured his sister out. He, therefore, knew that, if he ignored her, she would eventually give up.

    Raul! Hurry up ande here!!

    Vera didnt quit this time, though. In fact, she wore a stern look that contained a hint of irritation in addition to a touch of pleading. That countenance was totally different to her usual look when she wanted to y.

    Does she genuinely need me urgently? Would it be better if I go over? If Vera has an urgent problem, I should help her as Im her brother, thought Raul.

    Raul.

    Yings voice caused Raul to jolt. He looked up to see Yings somewhat unhappy expression. She shut the document in her hand: Pay attention when Im speaking.

    Raul apologetically bowed his head: Sorry.

    Vera is looking for you, head on over.

    Raul looked up at Ying with surprise. Ying gave him a small nod. He was surprised Ying noticed Vera before he did. Ying repeated, Princess Vera is looking for you, so hurry over.

    Roger!

    Raul quickly squeezed his way out of the crowd and ran over to Vera. Vera, grumpy, gave him a frown. The first thing she did was chide, Howe you were so slow?!! You saw me calling you, yet didnte over. What were you doing?! I have urgent business!

    Chief Ying was speaking. We cannot just up and leave now, can we?

    Raul wore a helpless smile. Though Vera was the smartest among the four sisters, he always judged she was the most wilful among them. He provided her with an irrefutable reason, yet Vera looked as though she didnt buy it. She folded her arms: Father entrusted you to me; therefore, you are no longer Sister Yings subordinate. Henceforth, you are to immediately appear before me when I call for you, understood?

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Raul was aware it would be futile for him to say anything else. Nevertheless, he noticed Vera wasnt in a good mood. He queried, Your Highness, are you looking for me for something?

    Yes. I heard you have dragon blood in you, correct? Can you transform into a dragon as Grandmother Sylvanas does?

    Raul nearly dropped to his knees upon hearing Veras question. Raul never intended to tell anyone he was Troys illegitimate son for it was considered a dark part of Troys history. Liu Yue was crowned the next monarch for the North a decade ago; however, his appearance would lead to uproars with the arrangement. Thus, schemes would brew. Raul, himself, had no interest in bing the King of the North. He just wanted to be able to go home to protect his dragon kin when the time came. From his perspective, the dragon race was in a much more perilous situation than the North.

    Say something. Didnt we already find out youre a dragon when we were at Queen Veras ce?

    Oh, mm, yes. Yes, I am a dragon. I can also transform into a dragon. With that said, if I transform into a dragon now in the Imperial Capital I will cause quite themotion

    Can you spit fire the same way Grandmother Sylvanas does, then? Can you spit mes that could melt gold?

    It seems Vera isnt informed, thought Raul, letting out a breath of relief. Fire is not my specialty. Mm I am a different type of dragon to Queen Sylvanas I have always lived in icynds, so Ick proficient control of fire

    As long as you can spit fire, itll do. Come to the flower garden at night. Ill wait for you there at night.

    Raul was left with a confused look. He questioned, Princess Vera, what exactly do you want me to do?

    Dont ask so much. Youll find out at night. There wont be anybody in the flower garden at night, so transform into a dragon there.

    Will I not affect the White Deer King?

    Umm she should be able to understand, I guess

    ========

    Current time in the flower garden.

    Freya told Luna, Tell Queen Vyvyan and Empress Elizabeth that the letter has been written. I am sure Onii-sama can understand Empress Elizabeth and Queen Vyvyan should have set off by now. I doubt the crown will be repaired in time unless I buy time.

    I do not think that stalling is a good idea. Freya, what would happen if they manage to repair the crown? Would that not essentially mean nothing happened?

    Can it really be repaired? The crown was made with Queen Sylvanas power, humanitys perfect materials and the elves artisan. I am not trying to disparage the Consorts, but Consort Lucias mana is far inferior to Queen Vyvyans. Consort Niercks any sense for aesthetics. Consort Ling Yue, mm I dont think her tail counts as decoration.

    Luna giggled behind her hand: But there are still the girls. The girls seemed to want to repair the crown. How about having some hope in them? Freya, I watched the girls grow up. I must say they have done many things beyond my expectations, which is why I think we should let them have a try.

    The hint of Freyas jeering was visible in her gaze. She was confident there were very few who could surpass her wits. Freya didnt have much confidence in the girls. She always felt they had too minimal experience; she considered them pampered kids. When their turn came, itd still be on her to toil for the North. Hence, she didnt believe the four girls could seed. Nevertheless, she, too, thought she wouldnt have to be med if the four apologised.

    Lets leave it to them, in that case. I dont believe that they will seed, having said that. We should inform King Troy beforehand so that he can be prepared.

    I think it would be better not to inform him Otherwise, there would be no need for the four sisters King Troy is currently taking a stroll with the White Deer King. I think it is better for us not to disturb him.

    Luna, do you consider the White Deer King a steed or Brothers pet? I think he is giving too much attention to the White Deer King

    Heh, who knows

 Book 20: Chapter 1

    Book 20: Chapter 1

    Help! Please please, I beg you save my child, please. Please save my child!

    I didnt hesitate for a moment. I didnt care whether others would help the child or not. That was their business; it had nothing to do with me. I, however, had to save the child. It was my obligation and mission. I didnt need to think. I only needed

    I had just taken off my shoes and thrown my clothes onto the ground when a girl zipped past me and leapt into the river. She was so quick that I didnt even have time to respond. She dove into the freezing cold river without any hesitation and then surfaced in a fashion simr to a fish. She quickly swam toward the child waddling in the centre of the river. She tightly grabbed the young child but found herself stuck in the same predicament the child was in. Sadly, she was too small. As a result, the current instantly pulled her down. She struggled back to the surface. She sunk, but she managed to go with the current and push the child up to the surface. Wait

    While the scene looked perfectly fine, something was bizarre, and the feeling was very strong. I felt as though I was reliving a day from the past, but the day deviated considerably to how I remembered it.

    What exactly is the problem? What happened? Why do I have this feeling? Shouldnt the day have panned out this way? Under normal circumstances, though, this day should never have taken ce. This shouldnt have happened. Its strongly unlikely no matter how I think about it, I analysed.

    As I initially said, her small size made it difficult for her to pull the child along. She desperately swam toward the shore; but nheless, it was evident it was an arduous task judging from her facial expression. The moment I spotted despair flit across her countenance, I shoved aside the people around me and jumped into the river.

    The freezing cold water wasparable to iron des cutting my skin. The current threw me around several times before I could regain my footing, and get my head out of the water. I quickly grabbed the muddy step by the shore and reached my other hand to the girl desperately swimming over. I shouted, Hurry! Hurry! Hurry and grab my hand!

    Mm!!

    The girl finally managed to grab hold of my hand. I firmly grabbed her small, freezing hand. We sped each others hands tightly in case the current pulled us apart. She dragged the child along with me as her anchor. The onlookers finally gave their apuse after seeing the child reach the shore safe and sound.

    I pulled the young girl in. Suddenly, I felt a feeling of familiarity for some reason. It really was a familiar and intimate feeling that I couldnt describe with words. It was as if I had held her hand countless times before. Holding hands with her felt incredibly natural. I had an impression there was a point in time where I could wake up with her hand in mine every morning. Every day. Her hand would be within reach for me every day.

    The girl lifted her head out of the water. Her wet, ck, short hair stuck to her pale face, thereby resembling strings of seaweed. She looked up at me with her surprised green eyes. She was slender and her long ears

    Lucia?! I instinctively shouted her name.

    Lucias panic was visible in her gaze. Startled, she questioned, Your Highness?! Your Highness, why are you here?! Wait Where exactly is this? Why am I here? Why are you here, Your Highness?

    The familiar and intimate voice blew away all the confusion shrouding my mind. The air around, the voice, the warmth, the cold and everything returned to me.

    I lived here. I, originally, lived here. I understand this ce. Im familiar with this ce. I understand all of this. This is where I lived as Zhu Liangzhe. Is this real life? I quickly pondered.

    I grabbed the step in front of me with all my might. The people above rushed over. They all tried to pull us up. The three of us finally reached the shore. People rushed over and tightly wrapped us up with nkets. Apanying their apuses were the sounds of cameras and praise. The police brought over cups of hot water. They gave me big pats on my back andplimented me. I ignored them, though.

    I was concerned about Lucia, who sat on the ground and spaced out. She scanned the crowd in a flustered manner. The crowd scanned her with the utmost curiosity and whispered amongst themselves. Her unusual appearance  from their perspective  probably surprised them. Maybe they thought she was a foreigner.

    Look, look, she looks to be a foreigner. Shes so pretty. Her petite look makes her so adorable.

    But look at her ears. Her ears look different. Even foreigners would look human.

    No, no, no, she might be different. People have different shaped ears.

    You think she cant understand your nder?

    Shes a foreigner. I doubt she can understand Chinese.

    Someones abrupt sobs dispersed the crowd. A woman bolted over and hugged the child lying on the stretcher. She was the childs mother. On the other side, a man knelt down next to us in tears. He sobbed and expressed, Thank you. Thank you for saving my child. Thank you!!

    No, no! Dont do this; dont do this. I only did what I should. I only did what I should. Please get up. Please. You dont need to do this. You dont have to.

    I quickly helped the man up. He tightly grabbed onto me and cried. All around were apuses and shing lights. I gave him light support until two policemen helped me persuade him to leave. A doctor came up to me and inquired, How do you feel? Do you need a check-up at the hospital?

    No, please check on her instead. I pointed to Lucia.

    The doctor knelt down and tried to speak in English to see if Lucia understood. She looked at him confused and refused to let him touch her. The doctor asked me, Do you know her?

    I bobbed my head: Leave her to me. Ill take care of her. Shes my girlfriend. Please take the child away first. We are all right.

    Okay, okay. If somethinges up,e to our hospital, and we will provide you with a free checkup.

    Thanks.

 Book 20: Chapter 2

    Book 20: Chapter 2

    Lucia, why are you here?

    I gently supported Lucia. She leaned her freezing body on mine. Before she could speak, something violently collided with me from behind. My head was submerged in something heavy, yet warm. I heard an emotional, yet familiar, voice: Son, Son, I thought you were here. Mommy was so worried, so worried you wouldnt be here

    Mom?!

    It was strangelyfortable. While I had two mounds of flesh right next to my face, I didnt feel suffocated. To the contrary, it was sofortable I couldnt find the words to do it justice.

    I cant be bothered with anything anymore. Leave it all to tomorrow, was what I thought.

    Son, Son, Mommy is d youre here. Mommy doesnt know where this ce is, but as long as my son is here, Mommy is reassured.

    Mommy Vyvyan released me. She was attired in her green dress that she usually wore. Although I didnt feel it was strange, since I saw it almost every day, she was very eye-catching in her ancient clothing and old jewellery on the modern-day street. The people passing by were surprised. On one hand, it was because of her clothing. On the other hand, it was probably due to her captivating appearance. Vyvyan affectionately hugged me; she totally ignored the fact that she was in different environment. Perhaps she considered it an illusion.

    I relished Mommy Vyvyans warmth and soft body; however, something bemused me. If I was in <em>that</em> world, I wouldnt need to think about anything. I could just enjoy the warmth and bliss she gifted me with to my hearts content, but not in this world. I was in Zhu Liangzhes world. I wasnt Troy in this world. I was Zhu Liangzhe.

    In this world, I wasnt the Elven Prince or humanitys Prince. I was Zhu Liangzhe, an ordinary university graduate who even went on blind dates. I didnt have any resources at my disposal in this world. I was as ordinary as they came in this world. Vyvyan and Lucia, however, were members of the imperial family. They enjoyed life as the imperial family. They received the best treatment there. Here, on the other hand, I couldnt provide them with anything.

    ording to the original timeline, I should already be dead. I died after saving the child. This world wasnt normal. I remember what happened, and I came to terms with it. It was my only option, after all. My corpse in this world was probably already rotten. I never thought about returning to this world to live in it again. I enjoyed enough bliss and sense of responsibility in the other world, which is why I didnt want toe back.

    This world felt foreign to me. True, it was where I originally lived; nheless, it had been an incredibly long time since I wasst here. Hence, it felt awkward to be here. As a matter of fact, I struggled to make sense of what I was thinking.

    Where exactly is this ce? Your Highness? We were in Duargana. How did wee here all of a sudden? asked Lucia, wrapping herself up with the nket. She examined her surroundings and continued questioning, The humans look strange. They are different to the humans we previously saw. Their construction abilities are frightening. It is amazing they can construct buildings so tall. Also, I have never seen the materials used before. The obscure metal machines running on the streets are also weird. They all have boxes that emit a shing light on hand, as well. It is so strange. Just where is this ce?

    Vyvyan, finally taking her attention of me and investing them on the surroundings, asserted, Lucia, I apologise, but I do not know where this is. There is no mana here. I cannot detect any mana. Not a single trace. Moreover, I cannot see any other species around nearby. There are only humans living here. It truly is a lonely ce. Son, do you know where this is? I think something happened to the elven spring, subsequently transporting us here. That said, it must have sent us somewhere relevant. Since Lucia and I dont know where this is, it means that you must know, Son.

    Mm I do, for a fact, know where this is In saying that, Mom, I will exin it to you in detailter. For now, let me take you home Your current clothing is different to ours, so youre attracting too much attention.

    I whipped out my cell phone. Unsurprisingly, the cell phone needed a burial. I just threw everything worth money on the ground. Nevertheless, I pretended to snap photos with it so that people would think we were cosying and out for some photography, thereby reducing the number of eyes on us that just seemed to never decrease. At the same time, I led the two along the road. Although I didnt know who my blind date candidate was, I figured I had to stand her up in a very un-gentleman way.

    I wanted to say, Sorry. I am sincerely very sorry whoever you are!!

    ========

    Current time at Zhu Liangzhes house

    Ah, you are

    Sister Ning was startled once she opened the door. The woman before her was tall and pretty. She was expressionless, unless cold as ice was counted. She wore a strange white military uniform that resembled a cosy costume. Her white cape behind her covered her belt and the sword at her belt. While it looked simr to cosy, Sister Ning could tell with one nce that the material and workmanship was first-rate. Furthermore, the gem for decoration on her sword handle was not stic. If it was cosy, it wouldve costed a ridiculous amount. Nier queried, May I ask if you have seen a man about as tall as me, with ck eyes, ck hair and dressed in white with a white cloak?

    Huh?

    Sister Ning was stupefied. She discovered she didnt understand a word Nier said. Sister Ning, therefore, assumed her to be a foreigner. She cleared her throat and carefully used English to try and indicate for the woman to repeat herself.

    What?

    Nier jolted. She came to the realisation Sister Ning didnt understand her. Both of them felt awkward. Nier scanned Sister Ning. Suddenly, the screen on Sister Nings cell phone lit up, thereby disying her phone wallpaper. Her wallpaper was a photo of her and Zhu Liangzhe, which was taken when they went on a holiday.

    Hey, ah!!!

    Just when Sister Ning went to pick up her phone, Nier swiftly jumped into action. She strangled Sister Ning with her right hand, and then pressed her firmly up against a wall. Nier thundered, Release His Majesty from this box!! I dont care what sorcery you used, but if you dont release him, Ill dig one of your organs out, and Ill make sure to show it to you!!!

 Book 20: Chapter 3

    Book 20: Chapter 3

    Nier!! Nier!

    The sound of Sister Nings phone dropping nearly deafened me. It was reassuring to hear Niers voice, albeit shocking. Nier misunderstood I was imprisoned in the metal box. If I didnt appear, shed definitely kill Sister Ning because she and Sister Ning couldntmunicate. Id argue nobody knew how strong Nier was better than I did. If she wanted, she needed only one second to snap Sister Nings neck.

    All I could do in my situation was belt as loud as I could, startling the taxi driver. He understandably looked displeased. I made an apologetic hand gesture then continued yelling into his phone that I borrowed. My phone was out ofmission, but my SIM card was still functioning. I couldnt remember Sister Nings number, though, which was why I had to swap out our SIM cards.

    Nier! Stop!! Stop! Its just a messaging device!! Im not inside!! Believe me, Nier! Let go of the woman! Shes my older sister! Dont hurt her!

    I stopped hearing voices on the other end. I then heard something heavy hit the ground. Next, someone picked up the phone. It mustve been Nier who picked it up. She had no clue how to operate the machine. I shouted into the phone, Nier, wait for me. Ill be back soon!! Believe me! Believe me!!

    How do How do I use this contraption? asked Nier, fumbling with the phone. Her hands shook, and words wouldnte to mind.

    Dont worry about how to use it. Im hanging up now. Ill be back very soon. Dont worry.

    No!!

    Niers yell froze me. I immediately grabbed the phone in my hand and loudly questioned, Whats wrong? Whats wrong, Nier? Did something happen on your end?

    No I just Im just quite scared I want to hear your voice Your Majesty Her Majesty and I arrived at a strange ce. N-Nobody understands what I say. And and we seem to be in some sort of cage. There are countless small rooms and doors here Your Majesty Im scared now Im really scared

    Nier

    Though Nier usually wore an aloof look, she showed emotions around me. She was never fearless; she just wouldnt express it. After we got together, Niers feelings became more and more apparent. Her shaky voice was painful to hear.

    Driver, please go faster!

    What, you want me to run red lights or something?! Were not far; were just two streets away. Well be there soon.

    Nier, Ill be back very soon. Dont be scared. I wont hang up. Youll always be able to hear my voice. Wait a second What did you just say? Mommy Elizabeth is here, too?!

    Yes, Empress Elizabeth is also here. However, in order to avoid danger, I came and knocked first. We chose a random door. It seems there was a reason we came straight to this house We were originally in the North. How did we suddenly arrive here? Why are we suddenly here?

    Sorry, I dont know, either. Lucia and Mommy Vyvyan are also here. I dont know why were here.

    The most pressing matter at hand was to do something about the four who transmigrated here. The four of them werent residents of this world. We needed to put aside how to get back for the meantime. I needed to ensure they could live here first and foremost. I wasnt rich in this world. With that said, I could cover the cost of living for four people.

    Son, how much longer will it take? This metal carriage is fast and stable, but its squishier than a horse carriage. Its ufortable sitting in here.

    Mommy Vyvyan poked her head toward the front. Her pretty face almost caused the driver, who was sitting next to me, to rear end the car in front. Fortunately, I quickly pushed her back. I checked the suburb and replied, Well be arriving soon. Its just around the corner Elizabeth and Nier are here, too, though. If it was a problem with the elven spring, why would it affect a ce outside of Duargana?

    Mm Mommy only made inferences about the elven spring water in the past, which is why Mommy still has no clues. But nheless, there are no mana traces here. To ensure that Mommy can use magic at crucial moments, Mommy doesnt want to test things with mana. Once Mommy finds a ce to settle down, Mommy can begin testing with magic formations that dont cost too much mana.

    Lucia queried, Your Highness, where are we going now?

    To where I live.

    The Imperial Pce in the North? Wait, wait, this isnt that world. So, this is your new Imperial Pce? Im looking forward to it!

    I shook my head with a helpless smile: Sorry, but its no pce.

    I didnt reside in some pce. In fact, it wasnt even considered a nice home. I lived in a standard home just as the countless simr homes in our smallmunity. I wondered if the four could adapt to life here after being used to life in pces.

    ========

    Current time at home

    Im sorry for hurting you, but there was a reason for me hurting you. I could not help it. I was honestly worried.

    Nier carried Sister Ning, who had run out of energy and was so scared that she couldnt cry or speak, to the sofa and considerately covered thetter with her cape.

    Elizabeth came in. She was fascinated with what she saw, particrly the television showing images. Curious, she remarked, That looks interesting. It appears to be some sort of program except I cant understand whats going on. Actually, everything in here is strange. Even this house is strange. Its simr to a cave in a mountain.

    Your Majesty!!

    Mm. It seems that you have found my son. Is he on his way here? While I dont know where exactly we are or whats going on, since my son is here, all is well. Nier, go see if theres anything to drink here. Itd be best if I could have a cold alcoholic drink.

    Yes, Your Majesty!! But would His Majesty have alcohol in his room?

    Through the phone, I prompted, The fridge. That grey box with two doors. Pull open the right door. I remember there are cans of beer in there. I dont know if it suits Mommy Elizabeths preference or not But dont get yourselves drunk. I need to talk to you when I get back!!

 Book 20: Chapter 4

    Book 20: Chapter 4

    Mm

    Lucia vigntly observed the security guard standing at the entrance to the smallplex. She was vignt of soldiers in uniforms. The security guard was also surprised when he saw her and Vyvyan. The two, who stood out in every way possible in modern society, walked around without a single concern. They had the facial features of foreigners. Plus, looking as stunning as they did, people would think they were in the wrong ce.

    I swiped my door card and indicated for Lucia to hurry in. She, instead, aggressively confronted the guard. Confused, he uttered, Sorry?

    Your Highness!!! Howe hes so rude?!! Why is he not saluting Queen Vyvyan? He is belittling her! He is making light of our elven dignity!! I have to teach him a lesson!

    Dont! Dont! Dont! I quickly grabbed Lucia by her shoulder.

    Mommy Vyvyan gave Lucia a head shake: Forget it, Lucia. I wont get angry over a humans rudeness. Thats not to mention that its clear this isnt our world. As it isnt our world, these people might not recognise me. I wont be angry with the ignorant. Lucia, we are not on home turf, so we must be careful.

    Mm

    Lucia looked at the guard. She was still somewhat angry  evident from her gaze. Anyhow, she slowly backed down after what Vyvyan and I said. She followed me into the smallplex with an irate countenance.

    There werent many people in theplex at that hour. The people in our smallplex were rtively young. Most of them were likely at work, while the elders took children to the water fountain to y around.

    Mommy Vyvyan scanned our surroundings. She shook her head when she looked at thewn and shrubs: Are those things humanitys creations? Clearly, they should be made from nature, yet I cant sense any mana and life. What a shame. Its a big improvement to see humans have learnt to enjoy the beauty of nature, though. How are these tall buildings built and able to avoid copsing? You humans shouldnt be able to use magic.

    Youre right its just thanks to humanitys technology.

    Mommy Vyvyan nodded. The three of us reached the bottom of the building where I lived. I swiped my card again. The loud sound of the door opening startled Lucia. She leapt back a step and vigntly watched therge door. I pulled it open then lead Vyvyan and Lucia into the elevator.

    Lucia watched me press a button. She checked out the inside of the elevator with a curious look and asked, What is the point of this metal box?

    The elevator slowly shut its doors then slowly began to speed up as if elevated is. Lucia looked at her feet with her eyes wide. She loudly eximed, Are we going up?! This is simr to a scaffold?! I mean, is it simr to the type of cage that people below pull the rope to lift up?!

    Correct. Thatsroughly the idea except this is powered with electricity.

    Electricity? Whats that? Is it that the stuff that lights up? So its mana? You humans dont have mana, though, Lucia asked.

    Lucia kept her eyes on the numbers that kept jumping. She touched the disy screen with her hand. I watched her with a helpless smile. I wasnt too sure how to exin the concept of something being powered using electricity. After a brief think, I answered, You could say its humanitys invented mana, I guess.

    Humans sure are a frightening species. What was an innate talent to us has been replicated as a fake power.

    Vyvyan pressed her hand onto the buttons. Frightened, I quickly grabbed her arm. I was truly worried shed destroy the buttons with magic. Mom chuckled in a mocking manner: Theres no mana in there. Imitations will always be imitations. Theyll never have any power.

    As if I knew how to respond to that.

    We finally arrived on the floor I lived on. The elevator doors opened. Lucia walked out then turned around and scanned the metal box: It must be tough on the humans below to have to pull this metal box up so high.

    Mm I replied. Exnations werent necessary

    I was anxious to get home and take a look. I obviously hung up the phone when we got off the taxi. I wasnt worried about Nier and Mommy Elizabeth as it was impossible for harm to befall them. The only one whod be in trouble would be Sister Ning. If Lucia was the one with her, Id feel less worried. Nier, on the other hand, was a Valkyrie who could snap Sister Nings neck at any moment due to her disrespecting Mommy Elizabeth!

    I took out my keys and opened the door to my ce. I shouted, Nier! Mommy Elizabeth!!

    Nier leapt at me from the side and tightly hugged me. Her passionate hug was more akin to tackle. I nearly fell over. Before I could hug her back, I noticed the strong smell of alcohol from her mouth. Lucia, who was behind me, frowned. She snickered: Whats the can in your hand? You reek of alcohol.

    Ah, this? This is from that cold box of His Majestys. Its an amazing beer. Her Majesty loves it. Do you want a try?

    Nier looked odd. Nier drank, but she wasnt good at holding her liquor. Her voice was also somewhat distorted. She handed the can to Lucia, but Lucia angrily threw it aside: Let go!! You stink! What do you want to talk about?!! Let go of my husband!!

    What do you mean my husband? Hes my Prince!

    Nier swept her cold gaze over to Lucia. I quickly separated the two and looked inside. Mommy Elizabeth sat at the dining table with a big collection of empty cans in front of her. Due to me beingzy to move them, I had two, maybe three, boxes of beer at home. When I was free, Id have a can; however, not only did they take the cans from the fridge but even the cans in the kitchen. Mommy Elizabeth cheerfully drank from her can. There were also peanuts, pig trotters and leftovers fromst night They certainly made sure to go through my entire fridge thoroughly

    Ah, Son, youre back. Great, great. Your beer here tastes great. It totally suits my tastes. Mm but but mm I feel a little dizzy now am I drunk?

    I told you two to not drink too much!! Nier! Nier! You and Mom go sleep in my room for now. Well talk once you wake up. Mommy Vyvyan and Lucia, you two go sit in the living room for now. Oh, right, Ill turn on the television for you Mm I need to go and find I need to go to her room

 Book 20: Chapter 5

    Book 20: Chapter 5

    Standing at the door to the room, I took in a deep breath. I know Sister Ning had locked herself in her room with her nket tightly wrapped around her and was trembling. After all, there were two strangers in the dining room merrily drinking beer that belonged to her. Anybody would be scared if they were in her shoes. Moreover, her cell phone was with Nier, though Nier didnt know the phone call already ended. Nier waited for my voice, but she no longer needed to hear it after getting drunk.

    I needed to calm down my Sister Ning. Otherwise, she would think of how to report them to the police once she calmed down. Once the police knocked, theplexity of the situation would escte. The four of them didnt have foreigner identification papers; they came here illegally. If they were discovered, they might even be deported The question was which country do the four of them belong to? Therefore, it was best to avoid letting anyone discover them. The two elves might do something if they were discovered.

    I needed to convince Sister Ning to ept the four of them. How was I meant to introduce them, though? Nier and Mommy Elizabeth werent as troublesome to introduce since they were humans. in addition, their eye colours werent much different to ours. Hence, I could write them off as foreigners. What about Vyvyan and Lucia, though? The two of them didnt have human appearances. Mommy Vyvyans ears particrly stood out.

    I needed to carefully contemte how to exin Vyvyan and Lucia. And, how was I supposed to exin the situation? Vyvyan and Elizabeth were my mothers in the other world, but I was Zhu Liangzhe in this world and had a biological mother, in other words, Zhu Liangzhes biological mother. I didnt know who I identified as. Was I Zhu Liangzhe or Troy? I lived here, so I should be Zhu Liangzhe? The four of them recognised me, nevertheless. So, should I be Troy?

    I touched my face. Honestly, I couldnt tell the difference between my own face and Troys by touch because they were both my face. I couldnt feel any difference. I went to the bathroom next to Sister Nings room and turned on the light. I checked my face in the mirror, but I shouldnt have been able to see anything

    There was an image on the mirror. I could see a face on it. It was supposed to be my face, but there was something strange. I couldnt understand why. Rather, I couldnt tell whose it was. There was a mans face, but I couldnt tell if it was Zhu Liangzhes or Troys. Their faces shouldve been different, but there were no unique traits on this face. I remember a saying: when youve worn a mask for too long, the mask will be stuck to your face. I guess that meant the two faces had fused.

    Mommy Elizabeth and the three dont know how Zhu Liangzhe originally looked, which was why they saw Troy. As for Sister Ning, she didnt know how Troy looks. ordingly, she saw Zhu Liangzhe.

    My identity wasnt important in the current dilemma. I didnt want to think about whether I was Troy or Zhu Liangzhe anymore. I sighed then knocked on the door: Sister Ning? Sister Ning? Its fine now. Its fine now. Its me. Dont be scared. Its fine now.

    Liangzhe? Liangzhe, youre back?! Sister Ning tightly hugged me as soon as she opened the door. She sobbed as she eximed, Liangzhe, Liangzhe, I was scared to death. Liangzhe, a crazy woman barged in, choked me and snatched my phone. I was so scared. I couldnt understand what she said. Then, she rummaged through our house. I was so scared, so, so scared. Liangzhe, lets report this to the police. Lets report this!

    I hugged Sister Ning with a helpless smile: Theres no need to report to the police. Theres no need. I, uh I know them. Theyre not bad people, and theyre not robbers.

    What? You know them?!

    Sister Ning looked toward the four with surprise. Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth looked back at her with fascinated looks. Nier and Lucia were grumpy. In fact, Lucia looked as though she wanted to kill Sister Ning. I wouldnt put it past an extremely jealous elf to do that.

    They Dont tell me your blind date candidate was actually these people. Whats with them? Are they foreigners or extraterrestrials? I I dont I dont recognise them I those ears

    Mm Its a little difficult to exin, but I guarantee theyre not bad people. Additionally mm, we have a profound connection between us. They suddenly appeared here, so I, mm how do I exin this? Sister Ning, just know that I know them, and that theyre good people.

    Sister Ning leaned onto my shoulder and replied, That doesnt qualify as an exnation

    Lucias patience reached its limit. If Sister Ning remained on my shoulder, shed lose her life sooner orter I spun around to my moms and wives: Mm how do I put this? I lived here for some time. This is Sister Ning, who looked after me Shes akin to my older sister She has a very normal and very ordinary rtionship with me, so Lucia, Nier, dont be agitated

    Elder sister?

    Lucia immediately believed me. She looked at Sister Ning and pinched her eyebrows together. Confused, she pinched her chin and inquired, Your Highness, what should I do if she is His Highness elder sister?

    Sorry, Lucia, I only have one child. Moreover, the human cant be his biological sister, right? Therefore, you can just treat her as an ordinary human.

    Shes not a normal human, either!!

    Sister Ning watched us converse in surprise. She whispered in my ear, Liangzhe, Liangzhe, whatnguage are you speaking? Howe Ive never heard it before?

    This is mm Czech?

    Czech?! When did you learn it?!

    Umm self-taught, self-taught

    Please stop asking me Youre cornering me, I pleaded in my mind.

    By the way, Sister, Ning, theres one more thing thats very important. Do not tell Mom about this Never tell her. I promise I will sort this out soon. In the meantime, do not let my mome here!!

    My mom, who had a military background, would never ept a woman with an unclear background, not to mention I had four of them. If she found out I couldnt exin their background properly, shed probably execute them She was my mom; more often than not, though, she was my chief

    I can keep it a secret, but I cant be sure if Auntie wille or not

    Huh? Mom wonte if she doesnt have business

    No Auntie selected your blind date candidate. You stood her up, though Given Aunties personality Im certain dead certain shelle and give you an earful

    Aaaahh! My brain at that moment: Crap! That could happen! Actually, it will happen! Mom will definitely do that! Crap!

 Book 20: Chapter 6

    Book 20: Chapter 6

    I tried my hand at meditation: Still my heart. Think more. Think less. st, I think Im dead. How am I supposed to exin my two moms, Lucia and Nier?!!

    I was dead certain Mom woulde and reprimand me when she found out I ditched the blind date candidate. I was certain Id have to visit the girl, apologise and then continue the blind date. Resistance would be impossible. In fact, itd only make Mom step down harder on the gas Given my moms soldier temperament, if she found out my reason for standing up the girl was to bring four other strange women back home, shed bloody skin me. My family was still stuck in the sixties or something They didnt allow any girls visit my ce without permission. Moreover, Nier and Lucia were my wives.

    Polygamy was probably going to be added to my list of punishable deeds. I guarantee Mom would prioritise justice over her family. There were also Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth. I could exin Lucia and Nier were my wives, but what about my two moms? She was the same as Vyvyan and Elizabeth, in the sense that she couldnt ept me calling another woman mom especially my mom After all, modern science says its impossible

    I could exin the rtionship between Elizabeth and Vyvyan; just not in this world. If I were to say they were my two moms, those were my two wives, oh, I also have a few kids, Mom would beat me severely enough to qualify me for a mental hospital bed Plus, my mom wasnt a schstic soldier. She underwent realbat training. I couldnt beat her. That was why I had to deal with the four before she arrived!!

    I tightly grabbed Sister Nings hand and looked at her with iparably sincere eyes. I pleaded, Sister Ning, please lend me a few sets of clothing for now! I beg you Life is more important than anything, so please lend me a few set so that they can dress as people here do.

    Changing into appropriate clothing was the top priority. They, at least, couldnt stand out the way they did in their signature clothing. Their current clothing was considered extravagant by their eras standards, but it was considered weird clothing that stuck out in this era. The only ce youd find people dressed in that fashion was in an Anime. Oh, and also a museum.

    Sister Ning awkwardly looked at me then the four behind me. She expressed, I dont mind lending them my clothes The two younger ones can fit in but those two their breasts are too big They wont fit in my clothes If they want a change of clothes, youll have to buy some Even then, I suspect they wont fit in many styles

    O-Oh really? I dont really get this stuff but whatever the case, please provide Lucia and Nier with a change of clothes for now The one with long ears is Lucia. The one with ck hair is Nier. Sister Ning, Sister Ning, please provide them with a change of clothes

    No

    Sister Ning fearfully looked at Nier. She was still afraid of Nier after Nier attacked her. Nier didnt emit any murderous intent anymore, but Niers handprint still remained on her neck.

    Dont be scared, Sister Ning. You can keep the door open. If Nier tries to hurt you, Ill immediately stop her.

    I had to control Sister Ning so that she could help Lucia and Nier get changed; else, the two of them would stand out too much, especially Lucia. She needed to dress properly.

    Really? Liangzhe, how in the world did you get to know these people? I dont recall ever meeting them Ive always been with you, yet I dont recognise them. Also, I cant speak yournguage I they

    I gently touched Sister Nings face and solemnly assured, Its all right. Its all right. Its fine. You may have never met them before, but I promise theyre not bad people. They are the same as us. Trust me, Sister Ning. Weve gone through lots of things together, so I trust them, really.

    Sister Ning was doubtful, but she disyed a tinge of sympathy. She mightve felt I had lost my mind or was fantasising. She went silent for a moment then said, Liangzhe, are you the one whos dreaming or is it me? I was always with you before you started school and remained with you after. Youve never been with these people

    No mm Sister Ning, just help me this once, okay? Theyre not bad people At the very least, trust me for now. Give then a change of clothes. Nier, Lucia, go and change your clothes, Nier, remember not to hurt her.

    Lucia scanned Sister Ning: Change clothes? So, change into clothes simr to hers? Thats a weird material. Ive never seen that sort of clothing before. I wonder how it feels to wear it.

    Nier folded her arms: The clothes dont look practical, though. I cant strap my weapon on if I wear it. Im more worried about your safety and Her Majestys safety than my appearance, especially since wevee to an unfamiliar ce. This elf cant be relied on. How will I protect you without a weapon?

    Exasperated, Lucia brayed, Who said Im unreliable?!!! We elves dont depend on weapons to kill! I can protect His highness and Her Highness in anything!

    Lucias anger derived from her shame. After all, she had practically forgotten her previous job when she was my bodyguard and worked in the Shadow Squad. She was actually thinking about ying around after getting changed, but Niers mention of guarding me rendered her ashamed.

    Its all right, Nier. Its safe here. Im sure the people here wont hurt us, so go ahead and change. Once you change into the clothes worn in this ce, you can go outside to take a look. Plus, itll make it more convenient to move about. Nier, go change.

    Mm All right, then.

    Nier was a little reluctant to trust Sister Ning. She epted my suggestion, nheless. She removed her cape and tossed it aside. She walked up to Sister Ning. Sister Ning fearfully took a step back and hid behind me as she was so flustered she didnt know what to do. However, there was no need for her to feel so scared

    Lucia scanned Sister Ning then suddenly pinched Sister Nings breast.

    Ah!! shrieked Sister Ning, startled.

    Lucia, surprised, enthused, Your Highness, theres something metal in front of this womans breasts. Why does she have something metal holding her breasts? Whats this round stuff? Wow, its light purple, too! Wow, the pattern is so pretty!!

    Ah!!! Please stop pinching dont pinch!!

 Book 20: Chapter 7

    Book 20: Chapter 7

    Wow Im surprised theres clothing for breasts. Its so odd Oh! You can lift it up. It feels strange to have my breasts wrapped up. This colour and style looks a little sexy no matter how I look at it.

    Lucia excitedly wore on a white bra. She scooped up her breasts while cheerfully ying with her round mounds. She looked besotted. I somewhat regretted telling Sister Ning I could watch over them to keep her safe, as I ended up seeing all of Sister Nings underwear I didnt know she had so much underwear. All of them were uh sexy styles and colours

    Im amazed its specially designed to lift up my breasts. What is this? Is this to please men? What a sinful invention. Any woman who wears this cant be a decent woman. Still, Im surprised the random woman living with His Majesty looked decent, yet was actually this sexually frustrated. Does she dress this way to seduce His Majesty?

    Nier strongly disliked the underwear. She never felt proud about her breasts. As a matter of fact, she wrapped them up with cloth every day as she felt their jiggling shifted her centre of mass when she wielded her sword. I, conversely, really liked them after we were married

    Lucia, on the other hand, still kept up the personality of a child. She still liked pretty things after marrying me. She was excited to see the underwear. She was very keen on trying all of them to find the best fit for her.

    As for Sister Ning, shepletely broke down. She held her face in despair and sat on the ground. She let Lucia and Nier do as they liked. I could understand how she felt. Though Sister Ning and I grew up together, I always gave her privacy Therefore, it was akin to having her judged in public. I really didnt mean to look at her underwear, but I had no choice!! I swear I didnt have any naughty thoughts!

    Lucia snorted and nonchntly undressed. She didnt intend to buy what Nier said. Lucia didnt have a t chest; she was just petite in stature, creating the illusion she was considerably smaller than Nier. However, I was able to cover her breasts with one hand, which was quitefortable. Lucia picked up a ckce bra. Frankly, I thought it was a tad too seductive as I could see her pink tips through thece. Nheless, Lucia seemed to really like it. She held it up and checked herself out in the mirror then proudly turned to face me. She lifted up her breasts and asked, What do you think, Your Highness? Do I look good in this?

    Geez, you sure are bold!! I cant believe youd dare to wear that! Do you think that can cover you up? asked Nier, surprised.

    Nier probably never expected the petite elf to like such daring clothing. Normally, not even Nier would like that style, yet Lucia loved it.

    Lucia proudly puffed her chest out and replied as if it was only a matter of course: The point isnt to cover anything. Its not clothes to be worn out. Its for His Highness viewing pleasure. Needless to say, its supposed to disy your best body parts.

    I actually had no counterargument I thought one of the goals of underwear was to show it off to the person you like; else, there wouldnt be such a thing as victory underwear

    The strong contrast between Lucias skin colour and the ckce left my mouth dry. I could see her smooth belly with her Adonis belt and belly button that resembled a drop of water. Her breasts had a perfect shape. I could push her straight down onto the bed, but I stopped myself since Sister Ning was around.

    That looks good. Really. It looks very good.

    Hehe! Ill take this one, then. Nowes the bottom. I need to choose one with the same colour and simr style Wow!! There theres a see-through one! See-through!! This doesnt cover anything!! Guess Ill have to do something about it Shall I shave it off? Mm It seems its my only choice. Do we have long ck socks?! Wow, this feels so smooth! So smooth!! This material is so nice! I want to wear this! I want to wear this!!

    Lucia, calm down!! You cant wear that out! Its definitely not to be worn out! Thats for night time, but its not appropriate to go out in that! This sort of ordinary one will do.

    As I said that, I thought, Im already feeling fairly aroused If you wear this and dance around in front of me at night, Ill definitely push you down every night without a care for your resistance. If Nier wears it Ill probably be a tyrant who never attends court in the morning

    Hence, I had to forbid Nier and Lucia from wearing that sort of clothing

    Really? Lucia looked slightly disappointed.

    I could see Lucia was very eager to wear it at night. I had to stop her from wearing it at night. Lucia couldnt withstand my mana. If I did it with her at night, shed surely pass out.

    Nier coldly scoffed. She stripped down and tossed her clothes aside. She picked up an ordinary white bra from the bed and wore it on. She looked down at her breasts with an uh oh look. She tried to do up the strap at the back, but her expression stiffened. A grim expression crept onto her face. She desperately tried to do up the strap then straightened up.

    The bra was firmly stered to Niers chest. The initial Nier who Sister Ning saw was Nier with her chest in restraints. When she revealed her twin weapons, Sister Nings bra was unable to contain them. It was so tight on her that parts of her breasts burst out of the sides. The look made Niers body look luscious. Troubled, she tried to seek my input, but the strap snapped, thereby flinging the bra off her chest.

    My jaw hit the ground. Nier stunned herself, as well. Lucias hand froze on her chest as she looked over in shock I gulped as I ogled Niers bouncing breasts and, in a quiet voice,mented, Umm I think its a tad too small

    Nier lowered her head with shame and quietly responded, Mm

    Woooow!! How is this human womans body oh so hideous?!! Youre so fat! Do you really exercise daily? Im truly curious. When you say youll protect His Highness, did you mean you were going to shield him with all that fat?

    Thats rich,ing from you, you t board!! No wonder why His Majesty never goes to you at night!

    This is what you call a stunning body, with lines and curves all in the right ces and ratios, get it?!! Dont measure elves with human standards! We arent as shameless as you are!!

 Book 20: Chapter 8

    Book 20: Chapter 8

    I should just stick with this

    Nier gave up in the end. Her body exceeded Sister Nings imagination. Nier didnt fit into her underwear, which was why Nier had to continue wrapping her breasts up with cloth. She didnt wear the skirt Lucia liked.

    Lucia wore white underwear and short ck skirt. While she was at it, she also chose her hair clip. The clothing totally enamoured her.

    Nier chose shorts and a short-sleeve shirt that was convenient to move around in. Although it wasnt summer, Nier didnt mind. In order to avoid attracting attention, I chose a small jacket and thick ck socks for Nier. That would make it look as though she was dressed for the season. Next, it was time to help Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth get changed.

    We wouldnt make it in time if I purchased from the inte, so I had to make a trip myself. I couldnt take my moms out, though. I had to get their measurements, and then go buy clothes for them.

    Okay now, Lucia, stop choosing. Ill get Sister Ning to teach you how to apply your make up in a bit. Nier,e with me in a bit.

    Lucia grumpily pouted: I want to go with you!! I want to go, too! Why cant I go?! I dont trust this woman! I want to, personally, stay by your side!

    You cant, Lucia. Its not that I dont want to bring you with me, but there are only humans in this world. Your ears will attract too much attention. As a human, Nier wont attract too much attention.

    While Lucia was reluctant to be resigned to staying, she was obedient as usual. I gave her a sound reason, so she didntin. Nier, to the contrary, was pleased. Nheless, upon ncing down at her belt, she remarked, I dont think I can strap my sword to this belt, though.

    Dont!! Dont ever go out with a weapon. We have to take the subway. If you have a weapon on you, the security will stop you!! And thats not the end of it; they might even report you to the police for carrying a de! Do not take a weapon!

    S-Subwhat? Nier tried pronouncing, puzzled.

    I was going to exin, but I eventually decided against it: Forget it. Youll get it when the timees. Come on, lets go and take Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeths measurements first.

    Lucia leapt over and stood before Nier to shout, No! I cant allow a human to touch our Queen! Only you and I can touch Queen Vyvyan!

    I deliberated it to myself. I agreed with Lucia in the end. It was problematic for a human to take Mommy Vyvyans measurements, indeed. Therefore, I nodded: All right.

    Sister Ning watched us from the side. She stood up and questioned, Are you going out now?

    Mm, Sister Ning. Please teach Lucia how to apply makeup in a bit.

    Makeup

    Sister Ning scanned Lucia. Lucia sported a small physique, but the way she was high on her horse was particrly adorable. After looking at her own chest, Sister Ning found a friend. She then nced at Nier and let out a heavy sigh: Is it really a race issue? I thought mine were a decent size, only to find that mine are about the size of a childs

    No Sister Ning your body is perfect as it is.

    Really? asked Sister Ning, ncing over to me in a serious manner. Be honest with me: whats your rtionship with these two girls? If its just an ordinary rtionship, theres no way theyd let you watch them change. I can tell with one nce that youre very close. Be honest with me, Liangzhe, what exactly is your rtionship with these two girls? Why did you not go to your blind date? Be honest. Is one of them your girlfriend? When did you get together with her?!

    No, no, theyre not my girlfriends; thats not it. Umm, umm, you see, theyre foreigners. Further, being good friends and all, theyre rather open, right?

    You think I havent seen a foreigner decades ago?! You think I havent met foreigners before?!! They wouldnt wear their underwear ande to you to ask what you think even if theyre as liberal as theye, would they?! Thats clearly a girlfriend asking for her boyfriends opinion!!

    By the looks of it, Sister Ning was determined to get to the bottom of it.

    If you have a girlfriend, just say so! I wont say anything! Whats the point of you hiding it from me?! You even brought her home, and let her choose clothes and make-up. Liangzhe, what are you ying at? If shes your girlfriend, admit it. Why do I have to do so much for a girl I dont even know?! What, do I have to personally teach her how to seduce you?!

    Sister Ning had never been angry before. Both Nier and Lucia were surprised.

    Sister Ning dont be angry I didnt mean to hide it from you mm its just its just

    Shes your girlfriend, isnt she? This Lucia girl, whos a little strange, is obviously in a rtionship with you!! If you have girlfriend, why dont you admit it? Whats your deal? You enjoy living together with me, right? You enjoy running around me, right?! You feel proud of having me live together with you and two other women, is that it?!! Liangzhe! Do you really not know why I havent found myself a boyfriend in all this time?! What are you leading me along for?!!

    Sister Ning didnt look as if she was joking. She ostensibly figured out my rtionship with the two during her observation; however, I didnt know what to do about Sister Nings tears. She tightly clenched her fist and gave me a ruthless thump on my chest. After yelling, she grabbed her hair and bolted out the door.

    I chased after Sister Ning without a moment of hesitation. Lucia went to speak, but Nier stopped her: We shouldnt stick our noses into His Majestys business.

    But you can tell that she has feelings for His Highness with a single nce!! I cant stand you as it is, and I have to ept another now?!

    Tone serious, Nier replied, His Majesty can take care of it. Furthermore, I want to check out other clothes. Oh, right, Empress Elizabeth, Your Majesty, would you like toe and try some on?

 Book 20: Chapter 9

    Book 20: Chapter 9

    Sister Ning, Sister Ning, wait! Ill tell the truth. I was just afraid that you wouldnt believe me if I told the truth Just wait!

    I stuck my foot into the elevator. Sister Ning, who was inside, wiped her tears as she went bonkers, rapidly pressing the close button. Fortunately, our elevators quality was good enough to not amputate my foot. I stood in front of the elevator because I couldnt go in. I didnt dare to pull my foot out for I was afraid Sister Ning would leave by herself if I let her go.

    Sister Ning yelled at me at the top of her lungs as she continued vigorously pressing the button: Get lost!! I dont want to see you!! I dont want to be with you! Please, spare me! Please! Stop pretending to be a good guy, okay? Stop clinging to me! I really cant and really dont want to bear with this heart-wrenching pain! Please! Please!! Zhu Liangzhe, spare me!!

    I was worried management woulde up at that rate.

    You knew long ago, didnt you?! You knew long ago, didnt you?! Just as in the past. You knew I cant leave you! You knew I could only stay by your side forever back then and now and cant even run from you! I have to face you despite the immense pain! What wrong have I done?! What wrong have I done to deserve this treatment?!

    Sister Ning violently smashed the buttons onest time. Of course, it was ineffective. She grabbed her hair in a crazed fashion then sat in a corner of the elevator and cried. I pushed the door open and tried to gently pull her up. s, she ignored me. She hit me anded push me. I grabbed her hands with a tight hold to ensure she wouldnt run off to the ground floor. She was wearing her sleepwear, after all. Plus, we couldnt let people see us dishevelled and quarrelling. What would they think? A spouses spat?

    Sister Ning, Sister Ning, please listen to me, although I know that youre guaranteed to not believe my exnation, which is why I didnt tell you

    It took a lot of effort to finally pull Sister to the entrance of the elevator. I spoke in a loud voice but wasnt angry. I just wanted to tell Sister Ning the truth. Admittedly, the truth was incredibly strange, but it was the truth. Furthermore, it was impossible for me to exin the truth. What was I supposed to say? Was I supposed to say, The truth is, Im dead. These are my moms and wives I met after I transmigrated to another world? I went through a bunch of things with them, and were currently living a life thats questionable on all levels?

    If I said that, Sister Ning would think that I was lying through my teeth or even mocking her. Nobody would believe something so oundish. Hence, I pondered, So, what do I say? Whats convincing? Sister Nings feelings can be put aside for the meantime; however, I need to calm her down first and foremost.

    What else do you want to say?!! What else do you want to say?! Is hurting me once not enough for you? How else do you n to hurt me?! Yes, I like you; I always have. Ive always wanted to be with you, which is why Ive always been by your side. I always thought I had a chance. I always believed that, yet you brought back four women with better bodies than me who also like you! What are you trying to suggest?! You want to hurt me over and over again?! Why are you treating me this way?!!

    Sister Ning wasnt remotely calm. She punched and kicked me. No, her attacks didnt feelfortable, soft or whatever else; it hurt. All I could do was do my best to support her on her feet. Her tears flew onto my face. I did my best to hug her because I didnt know what to say or do.

    If I didnt die and was still alive, Id say that being able to be together with Sister Ning would be the happiest thing in my life. How could I not like her? Honestly speaking, I was always aware I liked her. How could someone not like her when they were with her? Sadly, I had an inferiorityplex in the past. I felt so inferior that I couldnt find the courage to confess my feelings. Id be ecstatic if I got to go out with her on the weekend to see a movie, have a meal and buy her some bubble tea. I never thought she liked me. She treated me as an elder sister would treat her younger brother. Hearing her confession came as a surprise.

    I was back, breathing the oxygen there, listening to the cars, recharging my cell phone at home and Sister Ning was crying in my embrace. Everything felt realistic, but I knew I could no longer return to this world. The fact that the four of them were here proved that everything I previously experienced was real. I really was living with Nier, Lucia, Luna, Ling Yue, Freya, my daughters and the White Deer King in that world. What was in front of me couldnt possibly happen. I couldnt return from the river, for I died at the time. Everything before me was an illusion.

    In spite of Sister Nings tears feeling cold, my heart feeling wrenched as I listen to her woeful cries and her expression of despair. It was all fake. Still, because I couldnt give Sister Ning happiness even in dreams, I was upset. I made her suffer in even in her dreams. I had no means of giving her bliss. After I died, she mustve been heartbroken. I didnt get to see her tears at the time. I didnt need to see those who liked me in pain, yet I saw it today. Not to mention I was the cause.

    Sister Ning Sister NIng Im sorry. If possible, Id definitely confess to you. If Im still around, if I still can I can guarantee that Ill always like you.

    Sister Ning ran out of energy from her breakdown. She weakly leaned on my chest, not because she was admitting defeat.

    Since it was all fake, if I confessed, I presumed it wouldnt impact the normal timeline. I shouldnt be alive at this point in time. I didnt have Lucias dagger on my back, either. I thought that, if I came up with a reasonable reason, I might just be able to convince Sister Ning to ept my exnation

 Book 20: Chapter 10

    Book 20: Chapter 10

    Sister Ning calmed down a little. I tightly grabbed her hand. If I could stille back, Id confess to her but not at the present time. I was aware all of it was fake. Zhu Liangzhe was already dead. It was impossible for me be together with Sister Ning. I couldnt do anything besidesfort her at the moment. From my chest, she sniffled and, in a timid voice, asked, Is it really a no?

    Sister Ning You wouldnt believe me if I told you but I cant. I have to leave soon. I have to

    Youre leaving with them? Did theye to take you away this time? Th-this is too sudden I there there were no prior signs What exactly happened, Liangzhe? Can you exin? What exactly happened? I Everything seemed fine, yet everything changed this afternoon what, what

    I concur. Honestly, its a little abrupt for me, too however, theres nothing I can do about it. Sister Ning, I want to stay by your side, as well I once liked you but I was under the impression that you considered me your younger brother. As such, I never expressed my feelings Then, I met Lucia

    I sighed. I couldnt bear to look at Sister Nings expression. She shakily tried to grab hold of my hand, but her hand froze just centimetres before she touched it. She slowly took a small step back and wiped her tears. She gently cleared her throat then forced a smile. Voice raspy, she questioned, In other words, I have lost my chance?

    Mm.

    I really didnt want to give that response. Sadly, it was my only response. I didnt try to approach her again; I didnt dare to. She didnt want for me to approach her, which was evident from the fact she took another step back. She took in a deep breath and smiled: I-I cant help it, either After all I I dont know how to get close to a man I like It was my mistake not yours If I confessed sooner, if I found the courage it it wouldnt it wouldnt

    Sorry.

    I didnt know how to console Sister Ning. I didnt know if my apology was of any help. Unfortunately, that was all I had. All her crying left her eyes and face red. I really wanted to give her a tight hug, tell her how much I liked her and wipe her tears. I couldnt act on my feelings. I couldnt. When I went to speak, all I had was an empty and weak apology.

    Its not your fault, Liangzhe. Its my fault. Its all my fault. Sister Ning wiped her tears then raised her head to give me an awkward and helpless smile: Understood. Im heartbroken, but being able to express my feelings isnt too bad At the very least, I wont feel wronged now Liangzhe whatever the case may be, Im your sister. Ill always help you Ill teach Lucia how to put on makeup. Ill help you with your wedding. May I ask if I may attend your wedding?

    Well Nevertheless, I answered, Sure. Ill be sure to invite you.

    Sister Ning bitterly smiled: Attending an exs wedding is strange. Lets head back. Ive calmed down. Now, you need to think about how youre going to exin it to Auntie. Also, if Lucia is your girlfriend, whats Nier, the one who tried to kill me?

    Nier Nier is Lucias friend. Yeah, best friends.

    I knew from her gaze that Sister Ning didnt want to believe it. Either way, Niers role didnt matter to her anymore. She rubbed her face to get rid of the traces of her tears. It wasnt the best idea for me to return with her, so I pushed the door open first, only to see one of Mommy Vyvyans ample, slender thighs on the sofa and the other bent up on the sofa.

    Mommy Vyvyan was in the middle of wearing on a pair of stockings over her attractive toes. She gently pulled the thin stockings up her leg. Seeing the long ck silk slowly slide up her snow-white thighs was a mesmerising scene to behold. They say a woman is most beautiful when she wears on her stockings. After witnessing it for myself, I had to agree.

    Mommy Vyvyan had quite the pile of clothes next to her. Her original green dress was ced aside. Sister Nings clothes struggled to contain Vyvyans body. Her underwear was set aside. Mommy Vyvyan just wore a simple white t-shirt, but she filled out the entire shirt. Consequently, her nipples werent covered. She might as well have worn nothing

    Mommy Vyvyan saw me when she looked up. She waved at me with a smile: Youre back, Son. The materials here are so strange. It doesnt feel right

    Mom, these clothes must be too tight for you, right?

    I could barely contain my little brother when I looked at Moms nipples. She lowered her head to check out herself: Yeah. There are no other clothes here, though. Son, I heard that we should change into these clothes. Humans upy this world. If we dress the way we came here, people would ask this and that, wouldnt they?

    Yeah

    Smiling, Mommy Vyvyan extended her hand out to me: Come, Son. Help Mommy put this sock on.

    I nodded and then knelt down in front of the sofa. I took the sock Mom handed me. Mom lightly rested her foot on my thigh. She watched me with an amorous smile from overhead. I gently grabbed her foot with my left hand. Mom suddenly jerked her foot. I lingered for a moment then looked up at her smile that indicated she was being yful. I understood what she was suggesting; therefore, I looked back down and quickly went to grab her foot. She deftly circled around my hand then extended it out before me again. She gently pinched my face with her toes. I gently grabbed hold of her soft foot. Mom didnt resist this time. Nevertheless, she still gently teased my cheek with her foot. At the same time, she pulled her other leg with her stockings already worn on and teased my face with it.

    Son, do you prefer the touch of barefoot or stockings?

    Mommy Vyvyan sped my face with both feet. On one side, I felt her warm and smooth skin. On the other side, I felt the smooth silk stocking. She teased my face with her foot then pinched my ears. I could smell her fragrance that prated through my heart. She looked at me with a smile indicating that an answer was mandatory.

    I like either as long as its you, Mom.

    I lifted Moms naked foot and kissed it. Mommy giggled then suddenly pressed it on my mouth. She emitted her delight through her blue eyes: Son, did you want something from Mommy for saying that? You want to do something to Mommy even though Mommy doesnt know where this ce is?

    I didnt reply. I licked Moms toes on a whim. She moaned then pulled me tightly into her embrace. She patted my back in a whingey manner: Geez, dont do everything. Mommy will feel embarrassed Geez Okay, okay, Son, stop ying around. Hurry and help Mommy change.

    Mm I will get your measurements in a bit and then go buy some clothes for you.

 Book 20: Chapter 11

    Book 20: Chapter 11

    Its always better to personally buy your own clothes in person, rtively speaking. After all, the measurements taken may end up inurate. Unfortunately, taking Mommy Elizabeth and Mommy Vyvyan out with me wouldve attracted excessive attention. As a matter of fact, we might end up on the inte, and I could kiss my peaceful life goodbye. It wasnt the right time and ce to be inte celebrities. We werent even from the same world  not to mention Mommy Vyvyan was an elf. Hence, I had to go shopping with Sister Ning.

    After we left, Sister Ning calmed down. I still felt awkward due to the debacle prior to leaving; nevertheless, she acted as though nothing ever happened. She remained as gentle and generous as before. In short, she was no different to my elder sister. I gradually stopped worrying and treated her as I did in the past. The two of us were adamant on not mentioning what just happened. Although it was awkward between us due to guests Sister Ning deemed as uninvited living with us, we were outside and away from them. We were in a ce we were familiar with. It was our world and our daily life all over again. Therefore, we went out with smiles on our face as we usually did, enjoying the life that belonged to us bathed in sunlight.

    I waspletely uneducated on the topic of shopping for womens clothing. Sister Ning could try on clothes for Lucia. As for the others, we had no choice but to hand the measurements to the clerk. The clerk was startled when she saw the measurements. In fact, she thought I was japing her for my own pleasure. What could I do about it? Fortunately, Sister Ning showed her the photos of Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth that she took Dont ask me when she took them; just know that she did have photos. I was fairly convinced shed try and use the photos to report them to the police since she believed they were scammers or troublemakers upon first contact. Nier and Elizabeth did attack her when they first met, after all.

    Icked a concept of aesthetics; therefore, I entrusted all the decisions to Sister Ning, though she also felt challenged. It was the first time I felt shopping for clothes was so troublesome I required a lot of help from the clerk, Sister Ning and even my imagination to finally select a few sets of clothing. Needless to say, I chose very conservative clothing to satisfy my own jealousy. I didnt want others to ogle Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth, let alone touch. No, you may not even look at them!

    When we picked up the clothes and prepared to go home, Sister Ning suddenly received a phone call. Her face turned pale when she looked at the screen. Baffled, I looked over. I, too, went pale in the face and nearly dropped the clothes. It was the equivalent of receiving a warning of an iing bomb Seeing the contact name was no different to seeing a menace

    The name of the caller was Auntie No, not as in the cleaner usage in Chinese, but my mom Yes, my biological Mom, or otherwise, Zhu Liangzhes biological mom I always considered my mom to be a nightmare. I never felt she held any affection for me as a mother; my mother was even stricter than my father. I, in fact, never saw her smile until my university graduation. Even then, she gave me a stern stare. Ever since I was a kid, she was always forbidding this, forbidding that, do this, do that.

    Sister Ning did you call my mom?!

    I did think I heard Sister Ning speak to Mom. Nevertheless I was d Normally, nobody would believe their son brought four women home; four foreigners who behaved as intimately as husband and wife. I didnt think my mom would believe it I was worried, but she wouldnt reallye I presumed.

    Calm down!!! Calm down! Let me take the call first. Let me take the call first.

    Sister Ning shook so intensely that it took her multiple attempts to tap the answer button. My mom wasnt strict with me exclusively. Sister Ning, who grew up alongside me, was also subjected to moms terror that left her quavering. Thus, we both feared her. We still quaked in our boots as primary school kids did when we were in her presence The entire matter had nothing to do with Sister Ning. It was my problem, but I was sure Mom would drag Sister Ning, who cohabitated with me, into it and punish her, as well. Psychological damage suffered during childhood can never bepletely healed, I tell you.

    Hello Auntie

    Sister Ning forced out a stiff smile. It was just a phone call, where she couldnt see moms expression, yet she was so nervous that she adjusted her expression. I couldnt hear what Mom said. I didnt dare to listen in, yet I was burning to know what she said The conflicting emotions put me in a dilemma. It wasnt even a minute, yet I felt as though I was subjected to a year of horror And it was my biological mom on the other end of the call, as I thought.

    My moms calls were always short. It was her habit as a soldier. Moreover, she never asked for my opinion. She never asked where we should go or what we should do. When she called me, it was to notify me and not ask for my opinion. Once she was done, shed hang up; she wouldnt waste a moment or words

    Sister Ning was scared to begin with. Consequently, when she hung up, she looked at me with an even more terrified look. She grabbed my shoulder with one hand. While sobbing, she eximed, What do we do?!! What do we do?! Aunt has arrived! Shes at home right now What do do? What do we do?! Can can we still go home?! We we cant go home

    I panicked as I racked my brains: And where could we go if not home? But but could could my mom have already met Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth?! I My my legs are feeling weak How do I exin it? Mom, let me introduce you, these are my two adopted moms? I Im panicking I cant exin it

    We dont have anywhere to go if not home right?

    ========

    Current time at home.

    Vyvyan sat on the sofa with a cup of tea in hand. She gave the woman opposite her a smile. Elizabeth vigntly stood by the window and leaned on it. She kept her head down and avoided eye contact.

    The woman, who was dressed in casual clothing, yet appeared imposing, looked straight back at Vyvyan. The three didnt speak. Nevertheless, all the air in the living room was frozen. There was no way to breathe. Even Lucia and Nier stayed in one of the rooms and trembled. They didnt dare to move

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Cleaner auntie  Usually, in Chinese, we add uncle or auntie to upations when referring to specific individuals. As another example, wed say candy uncle  van is optional.

 Book 20: Chapter 12

    Book 20: Chapter 12

    Elizabeth walked up to Vyvyans side and whispered in her ear, What do you think is the deal with this woman? Why does my son know this sort of person? No matter how I look at her, theres an issue with her. She doesnt look as though she harbours kind will. You want to get rid of her?

    Vyvyan noticed that the only species here was humans. As a precaution, she used her magic to transform her ears into human ears for the meantime. She, therefore, assumed the identity of a woman with western vibes, blonde hair, jadeite eyes and a perfect body to boot.

    Vyvyan maintained a friendly smile the entire time. The woman opposite Vyvyan maintained a calm, yet imposing, demeanour. Vyvyans presence didnt intimidate her. She didnt ask Vyvyan anything or feel she was odd. She just quietly waited.

    While maintaining her smile and eyes on the woman, Vyvyan muttered into Elizabeths ear, Kill her if you want. You just want me to take the me. When my son mes someone, youll make me the one who cops the scolding. You never lose your distasteful temper and moronic ideas no matter where you are.

    Elizabeth gently shook her head: No, Im not suggesting it to wipe my hands off the te or anything. Its just not too convenient for me to kill her. After all, theres still a woman with my son. If we have to kill, well have to kill them all. I made a promise to myself long ago to never kill any of my sons people again or to kill in his territory. Cant you kill her, and then teleport her corpse elsewhere?

    Didnt I tell you theres practically no mana here? I need to go somewhere suitable to draw a magic formation for me to be able to teleport us back. If I expend arge amount of mana here, Ill require my son to replenish my mana, you know? I dont mind that, but if this woman happens to be important to my son and I kill her without asking, my son will be upset. Then what? Im his mother; a mother shouldnt do things that would upset her son.

    Seeing the two whispering to each other, the woman gently cleared her throat. In response, Elizabeth frowned. As the Empress of an empire, nobody ever dared to cut her off when she spoke, yet the woman dared to cut her off with her ahem when she was in the middle of a discussion. Elizabeth perceived the interruption to be an insult.

    Speaking in fluent English, the woman inquired, May I ask what you rtionship with my son is. What you are here for and if you are looking for my child for something?

    Elizabeth was left dumbstruck. She didnt understand English. As an elf, Vyvyan didnt usenguage tomunicate. Instead, she used her mana to sense thoughts. Thus, she understood what the woman said. However, that was precisely why the content bemused her. Vyvyan thought, The child this woman speaks of Oh!! I get it now! She must be that girls mother! I see. I see. The girl panicked, so its only reasonable for her to call her mom!!

    I understand now, conveyed Vyvyan, smiling. You may have misunderstood something. I have no rtion to your child. We are rted to that individual, so you need not worry. Further, we harbour no ill will. We merely want to take the child back.

    The woman dawdled for a moment. Puzzled, she replied, You understand Chinese? Great. Nevertheless, the child is not a foreigner, so what do you mean by take back? I know the childs parents. I never heard about this.

    To be frank, we do not quite understand why, but it is true that we are not residents here. You need not worry. The child used to live with us. Therefore, the child trusts us. You will understand when they are back.

    The woman nodded. Her thinking went as so: These two foreigners dont seem to be rted to my son in any capacity. I thought my son found himself two gorgeous foreigners during the short time I left. I can ept it if its a normal boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship. As long as I think shes all right, he can date her. In saying that, my son should continue living with me. Additionally, I must be able to ept the woman. These two foreigners look my age, yet their bodies are superior to my own. If they seduce my son, mm, I dont know why, but it irritates me. It must be because Im worried about people deceiving him.

    Its clear now, though. These two women arent here for my son. Since theyve said that, theyre here for Ning!. I genuinely never imagined that her family knew foreigners. Moreover, Xiaoning keeps in contact with foreigners? However, that means my son is a proper and ordinary kid as I thought, not one who dates women around my age.

    Reasoning Nings issues had nothing to do with her, the womans mood improved. Vyvyan was also relieved. She thought the woman was another woman iming to be her sons mom. The entire time she was there, Vyvyan thought, I already have two difficult-to-deal-with women. If another one joins the fray, I really will need to reconsider Elizabeths suggestion to just off this woman, and then destroy her corpse so that nothing remains. My son only has one mother, and thats me. How can one child have multiple mothers? Thats not normal.

    Elizabeth didnt understand a word they said. Consequently, she felt frustrated. She tugged on Vyvyan.

    Vyvyan whispered into Elizabeths ear, This woman is the mother of the girl. It sounds as though she came here out of concern for her daughter.

    I see, remarked Elizabeth, relieved. She thought that the woman was there to fight for her son. She genuinely considered offing the woman. Her thinking was, I cant kill the Elven Queen and the dragon. As for a human? I can kill her any day of the week. Right now, though, she isnt rted to my son, so theres no problem. Shes not an enemy.

    In an instant, the three womenughed. Nier looked at the jolly trio with fear swirling inside her. She turned to Lucia. In a quiet voice, she asked, Do you know what happened?

    No This is probably the best way to go about it. Her Highness astuteness and resourcefulness isnt something we canprehend

    <strong>Glossary</strong>

    *Please be aware that a lot of this just couldnt be adapted properly as him and her in Chinese is pronounced the exact same way, which was the reason I used the child, the individual etc. as substitutes for the subjects him and her.

 Book 20: Chapter 13

    Book 20: Chapter 13

    Open up.

    You open up first

    To calm my nerves, I told myself, Dont worry. Theres nothing to be scared of. Im an adult now. Im no longer afraid of my mom and and now that I think about it, I cant think of anything that I did wrong I just have another two. I can exin it. Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth cant understand what I say, anyway. I just have to say theyre old ssmates or old friends who came to hang out. Thatll work I should be able to slip my way through this one

    I shivered as I took my keys out. It took multiple attempts to insert the key into the hole. I thought Id be weed with an aggressive scene, such as three mothers quietly sitting there, staring each other down and waiting to kill whoever dared to move Or, Mommy Elizabeth and Mommy Vyvyan being unable to resist and attacking first While I was cognizant Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth were sensitive about me, I didnt think theyd kill someone in a ce they didnt understand That was what Id like to believe.

    A part of me was concerned If there was a third, I mean, a fourth mother, they wouldnt hesitate to resort to hostility. I wouldnt put it past them to try and kill my biological mom. Mommy Sylvanas was probably their bottom line. If more mothers continued to show up, the two of them wouldnt be able to contain their frustration.

    Opening the door was akin to opening Pandoras Box or the door to hell I looked inside, only to find the three more rxed than I imagined. In fact, all of them had a can of beer in their hand and chatted merrily. It was harmonious beyond belief

    Thoughts began running through my head: Why are the three so harmonious? Is my mom not worried about these two random women? Are Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth not suspicious of this fourth mom who randomly appeared?

    Sister Ning leaned her head over and curiously stole a glimpse. She quietly asked, Somethings wrong Why is it so quiet? Did nothing happen?

    Mm I agree that its unbelievably abnormal but isnt that something to celebrate?

    Upon entering, the three raised their heads in unison. Mommy Vyvyan smiled: Wee back, Son.

    Mommy Elizabeth folded her arms and nodded: Im d youre back, Son. What did you bring back?

    My attention wasnt on Vyvyan and Elizabeth. Instead, I fearfully looked at my mom. She had an upright posture. Not a strand of hair was out of ce. Her expression made me instinctively feel that I did something wrong

    Youre back, Mom remarked.

    What surprised me, though, was that Mom didnt give me any k. She, instead, calmly nodded as if I just went to buy salt. She looked at the pile of clothes I bought and Sister Ning, who followed behind me.

    Mom regarded us with a smile: Ning, you know these people, right? It sounds as though you know each other. Else, you wouldnt have bought them clothes. I dont me you. Foreigners do have a different concept of aestheticspared to us.

    Sister Ning and I froze. Mommy Vyvyan and Mommy Elizabeth, who were behind me, also froze. Mom looked left and right then revealed a look of revtion. She thundered, These two women are rted to you, after all, arent they?! Why do you have these two women with you?! Whats their rtionship with you?! This has never happened in our family before! Its not as though Mom cant ept you having a girlfriend but not two!! Look at them! They may look pretty, but theyre around my age, arent they?! What is going through your head?! Come home! Come home, and just you wait!!

    Before I could reply, Mommy Vyvyan hugged Moms head from behind. Mom wanted to counter, but she instantly lost all of her energy. Then, she slowly fell onto Mommy Vyvyans chest. I spaced out for a brief moment and then leapt over. Mommy Vyvyan shook her head: Shes fine, Son. Mommy didnt kill. Mommy just felt that she needed to relieve herself.

    Relieve what?

    Mommy Vyvyan pursed her lips into a smile then ced Mom onto the sofa. She patted Moms face and softlyughed: How pitiful. Shes putting herself through the wringer, yet she cant put down her shield. Mommy sensed it. She panicked when she realised that there was a problem. Shes far from being asposed as she shows on the surface. Look, Mommy helped her rx a little.

    Mom slowly opened her eyes. She saw me and Mommy Vyvyan, who was smiling. I panicked as I watched Mome to. As soon as I went to speak, she pulled me into her embrace and tightly hugged my head. Sheshed out at the two women, braying, This is my son, My biological son! I wont hand him over to you! Never! Hes my son! I will never give him to a woman without a thought! At least not now! Hes my son! I will never hand him to you!

    Questions jumped into my mind: What in the world is going on?! What the hell is this?! Whats going on?! No way! No Way! Shes not Mommy Elizabeth or Mommy Vyvyan. This is my biological mother, a soldier, a heroine who never frowns, a female soldier!! Shes never shown me any gentle expressions and even forced me to use my willpower to get through things when I was sick Such a mother is hugging me, like this, and saying this sort of stuff?! This cant be real! It cant be real! Surely Mommy Vyvyan mustve added something she shouldnt have

    See? Shes the same kind as us. Mommy Vyvyan folded her arms and chuckled in a soft voice.

    Mom kissed my forehead with tears coursing down her face. She whimpered, Mommy didnt want to treat you that way, either Mommy wanted to hug you and kiss you as other mothers did, too Mommy also wanted to dote on you but but Mommy cant Mommy is too concerned with how others evaluate Mommy Mommy shouldnt have behaved that way Mommy loves you really Mommy really loves you

    Its not really my ce to tell you what happened after. After calming down, Mom fell asleep until night time. I couldnt tell if it was her pent up feelings that she never let out or if Mommy Vyvyan messed with her mind. I couldnt bear to leave when I watched her sleep. Regardless, I knew I didnt belong in this world.

    At night, I replenished Mommy Vyvyans mana. She enjoyed it to the absolute max. Afterwards, she drew up a magic formation at a tall building near our house.

    I had mixed emotions. I kissed Zhu Liangzhes Mom on the cheek. Frankly, I couldnt imagine how she dealt with the news of my death when she loved me so much. My initial assumption was wrong. Mom wasnt the type of mother to be proud of me for sacrificing myself to save a child. She loved me. She wouldnt feel proud. She mustve bawled until she passed out in front of my grave.

    I had the option of staying, but I couldnt. I was dead. Zhu Liangzhe was dead. Moms Zhu Liangzhe was dead. Everything in this world was an illusion. It was all just a dream

    Knowing I had to return to the world I reincarnated into, I silently apologised: Sorry, Mom It truly wasnt on purpose

    After 1,129 chapters, we have reached the finish line for Son-con.

    Please take a few minutes to watch the video above. I have things I wish to say to you all, and I break down Son-cons ending for you.

    P.S. I forgot to add: Troy was supposed to be ordinary; he was never meant to be the saviour of the world or someone epic, so his life continues as an ordinary one. He didnt have a goal, and the goal eventually became to live in peace with those he loved and protect them, simple.

    P.P.S. MYSD shares the same universe as this series, and the author said there is a crossover. At the time of writing this, the author is expanding on how much Son-con crosses over, so read MYSD if you want to see life of the Son-con characters after this. If youre not already reading it, give it a try. Its different and may not suit your taste, but it just might.

    P.P.P.S. If you want more Son-con, a reader has written a fan fiction, which you can read here: /son-con-fan-fiction/

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!